《Law of the Devil》


 Chapter 0

    When we look back on history afterwards, we often find that under the torrent of history, no matter how wise a leader is, he will inevitably be confused.


    ¡ª¡ªThe chronicle of the empire made 1000 soldiers who were ordered to maintain order outside the port. Unfortunately, they were faced with more than 50000 enthusiastic citizens of the imperial capital.


    Enthusiastic onlookers gathered around the flowers, cheers, applause prepared by the citizens - and of course, many girls were even ready to give their kisses and even their virginities. In this emotional turmoil, a thousand soldiers feel like a broken ship in the ocean, which may be overturned at any time.


    At the moment, they are envious of the guards standing in the dock cordon, because they can leisurely line up, show off the brightest armor and weapons they have just issued, and don''t have to worry about being scratched by some fanatical citizen next second.


    For this grand victory, under the order of his majesty Augustine VI, the great emperor of the Empire, the section of the Lancang grand canal leading to the imperial capital has been doubled! For this reason, the Empire paid 10000 river transport workers for half a year, and the imperial finance also paid nearly three million gold coins.


    The purpose of paying these costs is just to make the Empire "the Earl''s eyes a little lax. His focus does not stay on the cheering crowd in the harbor. If you look closely, you can see that the Earl''s eyebrows seem to be slightly wrinkled and impatient.


    Hell, this armor is too heavy and stupid!


    The count didn''t think that as a soldier in a naval fleet, he would need to wear such heavy armor when fighting at sea. That''s something the army uses. As for wearing these medals, it was a stupid thing in the count''s mind. It''s as if the upstarts are showing off their wealth - the real nobles don''t care to do so. He felt that such a move had a lot of identity.


    What''s more, the cheering crowd below was too noisy. Their cheering sounds were like the huge waves in the tsunami, which eroded the count''s little patience.


    Subconsciously, I took a look at the deck under my feet.


    In order to cope with today''s welcome ceremony, the Dandong had been painted three days ago, and there was no blood on the deck. The damaged deck in the expeditionary war has already been laid again, and the angle of collision of the bow has also been changed... Hell, those guys who like to flatter the emperor actually made the angle of collision of the bow into a statue of the Emperor himself, and it is said that this statue was made by a famous sculptor of the empire a few days ago.


    For this reason, the Imperial Navy also paid an additional 10000 gold coins.


    Powerful is powerful enough. But don''t those idiots know that the angle of impact of the bow is the first one to be destroyed after the collision of warships when they encounter battle at sea?


    In his opinion, the ten thousand gold coins were wrongly spent. The sculptor''s work is not as effective as finding a sharp stake.


    In fact, more deeply, Lord Raymond even thought that it was a ridiculous wrong decision to organize the so-called x-th imperial expedition fleet.


    From decades ago, the Empire began to carry out "expeditions" in the South China Sea again and again.


    It is undeniable that there are countless islands in the Southern Ocean, like scattered pearls scattered over the vast sea area, where there are strange woods, there are savage and stupid aboriginal tribes still staying in the clan stage, there are gold, gems, spices, seafood.


    However, the count doesn''t think that "taking a dozen huge warships to bully the aboriginal canoes" is an "expedition".


    It was a complete plunder, a massacre, a bandit, an invasion, a naked robbery!


    The count doesn''t think it''s wrong. The weak will always be bullied by the strong, and the weak need to keep a submissive attitude to the strong. However, he believed that the mistake of the Empire''s policy towards Nanyang was that the so-called expeditions were carried out too frequently, and the effect seemed to be getting weaker and weaker.


    In the early two or three expeditions, the powerful imperial navy was invincible in the Southern Ocean. When the whole ships of gold, gems and seafood spices were transported back, they once caused a sensation in the whole empire.


    But after all, no matter how rich the granary is, it can''t stand such frequent harvesting. Too much plunder led to the extinction of the aboriginal tribes in the Southern Ocean. Later, the expeditionary army had to go farther and farther. The extension of the route was a great test for the supply of the fleet.


    After all, Nanyang has not only bullish aborigines, but also gold and precious stones. It also has muggy weather, ever-changing climate, terrible waves, numerous reefs, eddies and storms


    The transition of harvest made this fertile field which could have been the granary of the Empire quickly deserted. After that, the expeditions gained less and less. But ironically, the triumphal ceremony has become more and more grand


    Count Raymond himself led three expeditions in recent years, which made the count gain a great reputation in Nanyang. The count, the general of the Imperial Navy, has a series of nicknames in Nanyang:


    robber! butcher! Executioner His hands are covered with the blood of the aborigines. He is the infamous aggressor in the hearts of the aboriginal clans. He is the devil who burned their homes and enslaved them. Of course, the count doesn''t care about this, but the only thing that makes him feel a little uneasy is that the excessive war of aggression has abnormally stimulated the development of these Nanyang aborigines in some ways, especially in terms of force. Even before he came back this time, he had heard that some islanders had formed a so-called alliance in the farthest South Sea to fight against the endless plunder of the Empire. Fortunately, he didn''t have to think about those things. Because he knew it was his last expedition. Next, he will stay in the imperial capital. If everything goes well, he will get a prominent position in the imperial headquarters, and then spend ten or eight years. After the current military minister retires, he will become a new military minister with the influence of his family. If he is a little lucky, he may still be in the last few years of his political career, I''m addicted to being prime minister. As for expeditions, screw it. That''s a headache for the next commander of the expeditionary warship team. Even if the Aborigines have evolved to be able to build magic guns, it''s not their own problem. In the heat wave of cheers, the count stepped down from the flagship deck in full view of the public. His feet finally stepped on the land of the imperial capital! He waved to the cheering crowd... Just this action, but it was more like driving away flies. First of all, a civil servant dressed in court service went on board and read out the emperor''s commendation order, and announced that the Earl would come to the palace early tomorrow morning to meet his majesty and receive the honours. If you get what you want, your political future will be bright. But then a servant in grey came up and whispered another message in the Earl''s ear, which made count Raymond''s mood sink to the bottom! The news came from home. After more than three years of expedition, the sea is vast and the message transmission is inconvenient. Raymond didn''t know what was going on at home. The most important thing is my wife. Three years ago, when he went to the army, his wife was close to giving birth. Now, he doesn''t even know whether he gave birth to a son or a daughter! The news at home: it''s my son. But my son seems to be an idiot. The news almost knocked the count down from the top of his joy. It''s almost there! However, almost all the emperors and dignitaries who came to meet them saw that the triumphant commander-in-chief of the expeditionary army was gloomy to the critical point of collapse.

 Chapter 1

    Devil''s law


    As a matter of fact, it''s in Dewey; When Rowling was just born, no one dared to call him an idiot. Even he was once thought to be a genius of the Rowling family.


    Three years ago, Dewey got out of the countess''s belly and came to the world. After that, she was shocked by the maids who were in charge of the delivery at that time.


    Because he didn''t cry or shout, and he never needed adults to coax him. His life is more normal than that of an adult. He wakes up, opens his mouth to eat and sleeps every day. But every day in addition to open mouth things, the child''s mouth is almost not willing to make any sound, the only thing he does every day is in a daze... Staring at a pair of eyes in a daze.


    He doesn''t even have a record of wetting his bed. Because he had learned to gently shake the bell beside the cradle. For a long time, every time the bell came from master Dewey''s cradle, the maid immediately ran to fetch him a urinal. Such a move made the whole family praise the young master for his intelligence since childhood. He must be a genius of the Rowling family in the future.


    Unfortunately, the word "genius" has been hanging on his head for less than half a year and lost its luster... Because he can''t speak.


    Children of his age, at his age, can already babble, or pop out simple pronunciation, such as "Dad, mom, pee" and so on. However, master duvet''s mouth seemed to have been sealed by a super magician. Even if the countess taught him to speak, his mouth would not be able to jump out even a note.


    Even if he is a natural mute, he can at least hum twice, but the young master is silent like a stone. Cold, hot, hungry, to facilitate, will only ring the bell.


    When she was three years old, the young master''s golden mouth had not been opened. The countess invited countless excellent doctors, and even several famous magicians to see if her son had been cursed by magic, but nothing happened. At last, even the most optimistic Countess could not help sighing. It seemed that her son was an idiot.


    Fortunately, three-year-old young duvet still learned to walk. Although still faltering, there is no difference between children of the same age.


    Just such a child, can''t cry, can''t laugh, also can''t speak, all day long so in a daze. Apart from idiots, there''s really nothing to explain.


    Even a month ago, there was a storm of thunder and lightning in the sky, and the rain was pouring down. Even the grand canal outside the imperial capital almost burst, but a big event happened in the Earl''s residence.


    The young duvet, while taking care of his maid, didn''t notice. He climbed out of the room and stood in the courtyard in the rain, looking up at the sky. Under the thunder and lightning in the sky, the child didn''t seem to be afraid at all - maybe an idiot doesn''t know what fear is.


    On the contrary, he clenched two small fists and suddenly yelled at heaven!


    The young master, who hadn''t opened his mouth for three years, just stood in the rain and yelled at the thunderbolts like crazy. He let the rain wash on his little body. When the servants found out, he was from head to foot, as if he had been fished out of the water. His whole body was shivering with cold, his face was pale, and his lips were purple.


    The countess who came to see this scene immediately fainted. The servant in the house quickly carried the young master and his wife into the room. The lady soon woke up and cried bitterly with her son who had fainted. The doctor who had been called was very tired for a long time and fed all kinds of medicine, Two more magicians were invited to defend their son with the light healing spell for a long time.


    Can see the child''s body or a little bit of cold down. Immediately, the countess ran to the temple of the goddess of light in the imperial capital as if she were crazy. She invited a black priest to perform the goddess blessing spell on the child. The countess knelt in front of the goddess in the temple of the goddess of light all night and prayed for her son.


    To the next day, the child''s body finally warm up, a small life is saved. It''s just another day and night of coma. When she was in a coma, the countess was holding her son almost without food or sleep. Two days later, the countess''s pretty face was already haggard. All of a sudden, master Dewey in his sleep began to speak. He closed his eyes, but he seemed to be talking in a dream. A few byte notes came out of his mouth. But after listening to the voice for a long time, we didn''t know what it meant. I think this idiot young master hasn''t learned to speak. What he said is all meaningless babbling.


    But the countess wept with joy, and after listening to the child for a long time, she finally got a nod. Looking back at a group of silent servants, he whispered, "is there a servant named mad who usually takes care of the young master?"


    After looking at each other for a long time, a bold man finally stooped and said, "madam, it seems that there is no one named mad who is in charge of the young master''s living..."


    Then the Earl of Manchuria searched all over the house, but he found a servant in the stable who was feeding the horse. His name was madder, who was immediately brought to him by his wife.


    "My son is calling your names in his sleep... Mad... I don''t know why he called your names, but I think it''s a sign from the goddess of light. Blessed by the goddess, from today on, you don''t have to feed your horses. Transfer to the young master''s side." Madden was overjoyed when he suddenly jumped from the lowest groom to the side of the young master in the count''s house. He seemed to see the bright future waving to him! However, Duwei himself didn''t know in his sleep. He was just in a moment of anger and ran outside to yell at God. After a rain, he almost let go of his life. More do not know, just because he was in a coma when scolded two "damn", so there is a person and greatly benefited. Young master Duwei''s long and serious illness has been quite sick for a month, but his body, which was originally a child, has become weaker and weaker. A full month later, his little face appears a bit of blood color again. However, as always, the young master did not speak. Since he woke up, he did not spit out half a note from his mouth. Even the servant named "mad" whom he "appointed" in his sleep, the young master didn''t give him any good looks. He was in a daze every day. The only difference is that when the maid around occasionally talked about her serious illness, the countess had been holding herself for two days and nights without sleep, and had knelt in front of the goddess for a whole night... After that, when the countess came to visit her son every day, she found that when the child''s eyes turned to her, there was a trace of warmth.

 Chapter 2.1

    The day of victory. Contrary to the boiling atmosphere in the streets of the imperial capital, the Earl''s house was silent. There was no grand banquet, no celebration ceremony, not even a simple reception. After leaving the dock, even the ceremony of a thousand soldiers from the expeditionary fleet marching into the city to welcome the citizens'' inspection, which was originally prepared, left only the deputy in charge. After the count rushed back to his house, he declined some visitors. The external excuse is: the count, who has been in the army for several years, needs some private time to comfort his wife''s lonely heart. Although it disappointed many people who had painstakingly prepared to flatter the new hero of the Empire, this high sounding excuse immediately got everyone''s support. At the moment, in the mansion of Earl''s mansion, the triumphant hero of the Imperial Navy is looking at his own son. His eyes were deep, melancholy, complicated. If he didn''t believe in his wife''s integrity in his heart... After talking with the emperor in a separate room for a while, count Raymond offered to remove his title as the first-class general of the Imperial Navy and deliver military power. Then he came out of the palace. He once again refused congratulations from his colleagues and numerous banquets, Even after the invitation of several great clergymen in the temple of the goddess of light declined politely, they hurried back home. The son of count Raymond of the Rowling family is an idiot, which is no secret in the imperial capital. Looking at the faint melancholy on the count''s face even at the ceremony of honoring, many friends of the Rowling family can''t help sympathizing with him. Of course, some political opponents are secretly gloating. At home, the count once again faced his son. The difference is that there was no beautiful Countess at his side. Next to him was alfa, the loyal guard chief who had followed him for nearly 20 years. He was a first-class swordsman of the Empire, with "Liuyan sword" in his hand. He was recognized as one of the top swordsmen in the imperial capital. I don''t know why, count Raymond always felt that he didn''t like his son very much. He felt that the child''s eyes were not just numb, but vaguely with a trace of resistance. But he also felt that he was thinking too much: what can a three-year-old know? And I''ve been out on an expedition. Since my child was born, I haven''t held him once. It''s natural that I''m strange to myself. The bodyguard first knelt down in front of Duwei''s bed with a standard family courtier''s etiquette. Then he picked Duwei up with both hands, took off his clothes, and pinched Duwei''s whole body from head to foot with one hand. In this process, Dewey struggled. It seems that he is not suitable to be touched by a man like this, but the power of the first-class swordsman of the empire is not what he can resist¡° "Hoo..." Alfa''s expression was very serious. He sighed, put down the count''s successor, and then bowed his head to salute the count. Then he stood up and said in a deep voice, "count, I..." "Alfa, you are the most trusted person around me. Don''t worry too much, just say what you have." The count sighed¡° Master Dewey''s body is very weak, and he seems to have some congenital defects. His bones are thin and his heart beats are complex. His constitution is a little worse than ordinary people. If you want to learn martial arts in the future, I''m afraid... "Alpha clenched his teeth:" I''m afraid it won''t be much achievement. "¡° What do you think? "¡° I don''t think martial arts is a good choice for young master. Let''s see if he has any talent in other fields. " With that, the count''s face sank.

 Chapter 2.2

    [everyone, new books need support. Please recommend them!]-


    The hope of learning martial arts was dashed and the count was disappointed for a few days. However, he finally regained his spirits under the comfort of the beautiful countess. After all, he was his only son.


    Although the Rowling family is based on the empire by martial arts, there have been one or two outstanding figures in the family who are famous for their wisdom. These ancestors are also not good at martial arts, but they can coordinate the overall situation in the rear, dispatch troops, and win thousands of miles away.


    An outstanding general doesn''t have to be a pioneer in the battlefield with excellent martial arts skills. If he can become an outstanding overall commander, he can also add glory to the glory of his family.


    Since you can''t learn martial arts, you should learn literature!


    Just a child who can''t speak, how can he learn to write? Even if we want to invite learned scholars to teach him knowledge, we should at least let the children speak.


    It''s different from the countess''s kind and pure motherly heart. Count Raymond had a strange feeling in his heart: he always felt that his son did not speak, but would not!


    Because the more times count Raymond visited his son, the more he felt that his son was not an idiot who didn''t know anything, but a child who rejected the world around him. Just by the way he looked at himself, it was clear that he was strange and resistant. It was clear that he was emotional, not an ignorant idiot.


    There must be brave men under great reward.


    The count immediately offered a large reward in the whole imperial capital, regardless of his status, whether he was a learned scholar or a humble farmer. As long as anyone could make his son speak, he would immediately get a reward of 1000 gold coins!


    Such a new thing immediately spread all over the imperial capital, and many people came to sign up, even a few minstrels from afar came to sign up. Some of them took a flute and played in front of Dewey all afternoon, some played gongs in Dewey''s ear, and others deliberately yelled behind him when Dewey wasn''t on guard... As for someone who was bold enough to throw the count''s son into the river, so he would probably ask for help... But those who raised this kind of attention, He was immediately broken by the count''s bodyguard and threw directly out of the count''s house.


    You''re kidding! Even if the son is an idiot, it is also my son! Into the river? I''ll throw you in the river first!


    Just when the whole emperor took it as a new thing, the biggest problem was solved by a servant in the Earl''s house!


    And the solution to this problem is the servant, mad, who was "picked" in duvet''s dream when he was in a coma.


    This once servant of the coachman was a kind and honest man. He came up with a way to take duvet to see the stable in the count''s house. According to the normal situation, such a small child will always be very curious and happy to see animals. Although this method is a bit rustic, but in the mind of trying, the count also agreed.


    As a result, mad went into the stable with his little master in his arms


    Coincidentally, the servant who took over from mad as the groom was lazy and didn''t clean up the horse dung on that day. As a result, when he walked into the stable, he immediately came face to face with a stinking smell of horse dung. The smell was so strong that when madder opened the door with her little master in her arms, she almost didn''t have the smell to rush out of a somersault.


    And at this time, the arms of the little duvet is almost reflexive general blurt out a word in a low voice.


    "It stinks


    As a result of this incident, mad immediately got a reward of 1000 gold coins. Even the groom who was lazy and didn''t clean up the horse dung was not punished. Instead, he got 20 gold coins.


    Just looking at the defeated looking son, count Raymond was more sure: the boy didn''t speak on purpose!


    &#8226£»


    "From today on, he is your teacher." Pointing to an old man in a white robe nearby, the count looked at his son: "this is Mr. rossiat, who holds the title of imperial astrologer and is also a scholar of history. He will be your first teacher in the future. "


    At the beginning, the erudite rossiat scholar did a good job.


    After one year''s enlightenment, master Dewey, who was only four years old, was able to write imperial characters! Four years old can write, although in normal children is not too great, but also more rare.


    Even the Earl, who had always disliked his son, could not help but be moved: is my son really a genius?


    But when young master Dewey was five years old, even the excellent Mr. rossiat had a problem.


    When young master Dewey was five and a half years old, in the evening, the count had a long talk with Mr. rossiat in his study


    "Count, please ask for another one." The old astrologer looked dejected: "your son is gifted and intelligent, but I really don''t have the energy to train such disciples..."


    Looking at the old scholar''s expression, the count''s heart immediately cooled. Idiots can see what the old scholar said that "talent and intelligence" is perfunctory nonsense... Is my son really an idiot? Can''t even such a smart and learned Mr. rossiat educate him well¡° But, Mr. rossiat... "The count said with a calm face¡° No, no, dear count The old scholar was worried: "please don''t detain me. I can''t do such a hard job! " The old scholar''s words were so firm that the count could not help laughing bitterly: is it really a "arduous" task to educate my son? Even the count''s talented old astrologer can''t finish it, so I''m afraid I can''t count on anyone else. Looking at the count''s gloomy face, in fact, at the moment, the old scholar of rossiat was also very frightened... Alas, if it was just a simple strange saying like "the sun and the moon are two big balls", it could be regarded as the childish saying of master Dewey. Well, when a five-year-old child said something like "too much concentration of imperial power is the root of corruption", it almost made the old scholar''s heart stop beating! In fact, the old scholar who has taught master Duwei for a whole year already knows that his student is not an "idiot" as rumored. On the contrary, he is very smart, even a little smarter than his peers. But no matter how smart a child is, he will not comment on the profound topic of "imperial power"! Therefore, the old scholar naturally thought that most of these astonishing views were revealed by the count at home and carelessly expressed by ignorant children! Count Raymond holds great power. He is the second most important person in the military command. He has a lot of contacts in the Imperial Navy. Such a big man who slanders the imperial power at home is obviously dissatisfied with the royal family! If you think about it a little more... I''m just an old scholar, and I don''t want to be involved in any political struggle! It''s better to get out as soon as possible! The old scholar''s firm words were agreed by the count. He almost ran away and immediately packed up his things and left the count''s house. This kind of performance let the count see in the eye, but also can only smile bitterly. Is his son really hopeless? Du Wei was quietly watching the teacher who had been with him for more than a year left. He stood in front of the window in the attic and watched the old scholar pack up and get into the carriage¡° Young master Probably seeing the little master''s face a little ugly, madder couldn''t help shouting carefully. After the success of making the young master speak, he has been acting as the role of master Dewey''s personal servant¡° "Mad." Dewey didn''t look back, but he could hear that he was not in a high mood: "do you think ignorance is a happy thing?"¡° Eh? " Mad didn''t know how to speak. In fact, there was no ink in the former groom''s mind. When the young master asked such a question, he obviously didn''t know how to answer it. Ignorance? Is the little master suffering for himself? But this is a topic that madder does not dare to talk about¡° Forget it Dewey looked back, he seemed to smile, small, tender face, but as if with a trace of fatigue. I know too much about the world. I know why there is the sun and the moon in the sky, why there is the cycle of day and night every day, why there is the alternation of four seasons in a year, why spring comes and autumn comes... But it is because of these that I am worried. Perhaps, living in this world, ignorance is a kind of happiness`¡¾ Please also collect books, smash tickets and dance new books. We need your support!]-

 Chapter 3

    The idiot young master of the Rowling family pissed off his erudite teacher, which almost became the most famous joke of the emperor in recent days.


    A lot of boring people talk about it with schadenfreude in mind. Who is the Earl Raymond of the Rowling family? It''s in line with the dark psychology of some boring people to see such a big man''s misfortune.


    Besides, count Raymond made a mistake. His original reward, looking for someone to let his children speak, has become a new thing, a big news. And because of that, it made the idiot young master of the Rowling family famous! It has become the focus that people like to talk about.


    Even in the past two years in the imperial capital, many people used to say: "Oh, boys and girls are OK, as long as they are healthy... Don''t give birth to a little idiot like the unfortunate Rowling family."


    On this day, master Dewey welcomed his father again. This time, duvet did not like the people who came with the count. Because this man was wearing a gray robe, a gray pointed hat, and he had thin fingers and muddy eyes.


    The whole body of this guy exudes a smell of uncomfortable decay and antiquity. What''s more, Du Wei sneezed fiercely because of the dense smell on his body.


    "Master Clark, this is my son." The count, the vice president of the imperial command and the second person of the Imperial Army, spoke politely to the guy around him: "please see if he has any future on the sacred magic road?"


    It seems that the count has nothing to do. This time he invited the famous master Clark of the imperial capital to teach his son.


    If "magician" can also be regarded as a profession, then this profession is undoubtedly one of the most respected professions. Although, this so-called "respect" is more with a trace of fear.


    In any place, magicians are the symbol of noble status, they can be equal to any noble, get the best treatment. A powerful magician, in the role of war can be comparable to a small army! And all the magicians are the targets that any national leader tries to attract! Not only because magicians have superhuman skills, but also because these people will not pose a threat to the power of leaders!


    A magician spends most of his life studying magic or meditating to accumulate magic. Almost all the magicians have no worldly expectation, they are not greedy for money... Because a qualified alchemist can use magic to turn a naughty stone into a gem or gold! Precious gems are just magic props in their eyes.


    However, magicians have no power to hope, and their life is to pursue the mystery of magic as the biggest goal. Secular power is not in their eyes. This is even more popular with those in power!


    It can be said that in the whole world of Roland, magicians are the most noble industry. They are strongly solicited by all the power figures and can enjoy the best treatment!


    But... The count doesn''t want his son to become a magician! Even if there is any other choice!


    Because almost all magicians are afraid of... Monsters! They are inhumane, eccentric, and do not like to deal with people, like to close themselves, indulge in magic research. No noble girl would like to fall in love with a monster hiding in the research room all day. No noble banquet will invite a cold magician to destroy the atmosphere. No emperor will confer a title on a magician or make him an imperial minister!


    And Dewey, after all, is his own son! It''s the heir to the Rowling family! He needs to make love in the future, get married and have children, continue his family, and participate in all kinds of social occasions of noble circles


    But who calls his son an "idiot" who can''t learn martial arts or literature? It seems that if he wants to achieve something, the magician is his last choice!


    If the great Rowling family can produce a superb magician in the history... Although it''s a little nondescript, it''s OK!


    With hopeful eyes, the count watched master Clark lead his son into a prepared closed room.


    "All right, boy." After entering the room, master Clark immediately took out a small bottle, poured out a little golden powder, drew a big circle in the room, and then turned to look at Dewey: "I have put a silent curse. Now, our conversation here, no one outside can hear us. "


    Then, the cold faced magician came to Dewey and looked at the little one in front of him: "now, tell me, boy, what is magic in your heart?"


    What is magic?


    This question made Dewey hesitate for a moment. From the heart of the real idea, he is very interested in the "magic" of the world. After all, he knows a lot about magic. But what is magic in the end... In Dewey''s impression, when the so-called magicians use magic, they usually chant words like "God of the wind, please listen to my call...".


    Then, it''s flying sand and stone, crying and crying and so on. Looking at the child in front of him without speaking, I think the problem is too profound for the young child. Clark laughed, and then said in a low and slow voice, "magic is the Almighty God who gives to mankind to solve the mystery of divine revelation! It is the way for human beings to pursue the ultimate power in the world! It''s the source of understanding ourselves, understanding the world, and unraveling the greatest gift given to mankind by the gods! " Clark''s voice in the grey robe had a hint of holiness. It''s a pity that these words are not popular with Dewey. Because this seemingly sublime speech, in Duwei''s ears, is really a little forced suspicion. Young Dewey''s face did not show anything, and the child''s silence also made the proud magician mistakenly think that he was afraid of himself. He was satisfied with the reaction of the count''s heirs. Then, the magician took out a fist sized crystal ball from his big grey robe¡° Mental power is one of the standards to measure whether a person has magic talent... Although it is not the only standard, it is the most important link. Now, let me test your magic talent... "Dewey finally spoke, and he asked the question in his heart:" mental power? magic power? But isn''t it just magicians who have magic power? " Clark widened his eyes: "who told you this kind of wrong and ridiculous statement? What the hell, is there anyone in the Earl of Lorraine who doesn''t even have this common sense? " The magician was infuriated by this common sense mistake: "mental power is a common saying, for magicians, mental power is magic! Magicians can make their spiritual power grow and increase continuously through meditation, and then use their spiritual power beyond ordinary people to sense the world, the mystery of nature and various forces in the natural world. Only those with strong spiritual power can do this! Increasing the accumulation of spiritual power can make the magician more clearly sense all kinds of Magic Elements in the world... And the so-called magic is to use some tricks, let the magician rely on his own spiritual power to command, or borrow some power from the natural world for the magician to use - this is magic. " Dewey sighed: "I understand... Mental power is magic. The so-called magic is actually a kind of lever. The magician uses this lever to borrow the power of nature. " Clark''s muddy eyes showed a trace of surprise: "I can''t believe that, oh, five-year-old children... Oh, you are very smart, but what other people call you an idiot?" For this problem, Du Wei did not speak, just silently looking at the magician. The arrogant wizard Clark won''t waste his time on such a small problem. He was just a little surprised and ignored it¡° This world, this natural world contains too many magic elements. Every point and drop of them is the source of strength. Rain, thunder and lightning, Blizzard, wind, even the replacement of the sun, moon and stars, the blooming and withering of flowers and plants... All these are the source of power in nature. And an excellent magician can fully sense all kinds of subtle and clear changes in the world. What you just said about "leverage" is a very interesting metaphor. In short, the more leverage you have, the more powerful natural forces you can mobilize. And if the leverage is too weak, the natural forces that can be mobilized will be very limited. " Dewey sighed: "so it is. I thought the power of magicians came from their own "magic." Clark frowned again: "I can''t help but wonder who said such commonsense things to you? What I said just now is common sense that even the lowest level of magic apprentices know¡® Power comes from your own magic? My God... I have to correct you, you firmly remember: human power is limited, even the strongest people, is also limited! Magicians can do things that ordinary people can''t do. For example, powerful magicians can wave to level a hill, or summon a storm... But that''s not the power of magicians themselves. But through magic, with the help of the power of nature in the world! And this world is created by God, so, from the root, when magicians use magic, they use the power of gods! Remember, human beings are created by gods, and human beings can never have the power of gods! That''s a taboo! The power of the magician comes from nature, from the spirit who created this "nature!" He lowered his voice, frowned and said, "I wonder how the Rowlings could have a child whose common sense is so wrong. If you say that the power of a magician comes from yourself when you grow up... I can''t guarantee that you won''t be burned to death on the stake in front of the temple! Because you are basically doubting the gods Dewey closed his mouth, his eyes returned to the numbness, and then dropped his little head, very appropriate to hide his expression.

 Chapter 4

    (collect, smash tickets!)


    Clark was very satisfied with the child''s reaction and looked at the crystal ball in his hand: "come on, let me see your talent. I promise your father to teach you, but only if you have magic talent, otherwise... "


    Du Wei raised his head: "what should I do?"


    "Put your hand on the crystal ball and hold it tight. Then, try to think about something in your heart, happy or angry. All in all, use everything possible to get your emotions moving. " Clark also replied in a tone of Indifference: "let me see your talent."


    Dewey was silent, took two steps, put his hands on the crystal ball and clenched it. The tentacles are cool, but smooth.


    "Focus, now... Think about it, think about what impresses you the most. Anger or joy... "Clark''s serious voice sounded in Dewey''s ear.


    Dewey closed his eyes and began to search for memories in his mind


    Clarke looked at the crystal ball in his hand, emitting light bit by bit. The light was dim at the beginning, but soon, it became bright bit by bit!


    The arrogant magician could not help showing a surprised expression at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the crystal ball in his hand, and then at the little Duwei in front of him. He could not help but "Yi".


    Du Wei''s feeling at the moment is not very good, he felt excited, vaguely recalled the past... He inexplicably came to a world, all before that, ideal, dream, life, pursuit, everything, all become empty! And the longer I come here, the more I adapt to the world, and my memory of the past will gradually become blurred... Although people''s memory will always decline, which is a normal phenomenon, it still makes Dewey feel very sad, really sad


    Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies. Do I live in butterflies'' dreams or do I dream of butterflies?


    Dewey''s breath was getting short, and the power of the air in the crystal ball seemed to expand his inner emotion. And the beating of his heart made him feel hard to say. His chest seemed to be squeezed by something


    Finally, a big cold hand pressed on his head, and then a chill rushed down from his forehead, forcing duvet''s already hot head to cool down.


    "Yes, my child." Clark''s voice is cold, but he has changed his name from "boy" to "my child", which proves that the magician is satisfied with Dewey''s talent.


    "Pretty good... I have to say, pretty good. You are just a child under six years old. But your magic talent is comparable to that of a magic apprentice. Your mental strength is almost twice that of ordinary people. Considering your age... I''m happy with your talent. " The proud magician even showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Are you mentally strong? Dewey was laughing bitterly. I''m afraid it''s because I''ve gone through reincarnation, but I still have the memory of my previous life. It is equal to the reason that a person has two generations of spiritual power.


    Master Clark put away the crystal ball, and then he told Dewey to sit down: "now I need the second talent in the test... I will teach you the simplest basic magic. I need you to meditate, feel the power of nature, and let you tell me what you feel."


    Du Wei carefully remembered a mantra that Clark said, with a sense of mystery in its simple and simple pronunciation.


    "You meditate and concentrate. This is a key level. Can you become a magician... Many people who are more talented than you fail because they can''t pass this level. "


    "What do I need to do?" Dewey frowned.


    "You don''t have to do anything. You just need to recite the mantra, let your heart think, feel around, feel with your heart, cold, heat, or sound, anything. It''s not hard. "


    Du Weizhao did it. He sat down and naturally put on a cross knee posture. It''s a new pose for Clark. Then the magician took out an hourglass from under the gray robe and put it aside to calculate the time


    As the fine sand flowed, little Duwei sat quietly for a long time. Finally, he opened his eyes and hesitated: "Mr. mage..."


    "Oh? What do you feel? "


    "I..." Dewey was a little helpless: "I feel hungry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ******************


    Clark was a little frustrated by the answer. Obviously, although the child has excellent magic talent, he doesn''t have a delicate heart that can sense the world.


    Although the size of magic is important, it is not the only standard. Mental power can also be gradually improved through hard meditation. People who are gifted and mentally strong can only start higher than others.


    But whether we can sense the magic elements in nature is the most critical one!


    Clark once taught several magic apprentices, even those people''s magic talent is not as good as little Dewey, but there is no lack of excellent talents, one of them, in the initial experience of this stage, just sat less than half an hourglass, stood up, and then stretched out the palm of his hand, a flame on his finger. Later that student majored in fire magic.


    And another apprentice, when he went through this stage, could already hear the voice of the wind in the sky. Later, the child majored in wind magic. Clark is one of the most outstanding students. When he first passed this pass, when he sat down to think, all the water in a vase in the room floated up and condensed into a fist sized water ball! All in all, people who are really gifted to become magicians will have all kinds of visions when they first experience this level! However, this seemingly natural magic talent is good Duwei young master, but even as if not enlightened. It can only be said that... He is not fit to be a magician at all¡° Alas, it''s just a pity that God has given him natural mental power. If he can pass the test, then with his mental strength, he will start higher than others. " Clark felt some regret in his heart, but soon, the proud magician gave up his regret. Hum, what''s the use of being more energetic! It''s like fighting. A strong man may not be able to beat a weak man. Another example is that although the cow is strong, it is not the opponent of the leopard. It''s just... It''s a pity************************* When master Clark came out of the room with a gloomy expression, the count who had been waiting outside for a long time knew the result. Sure enough... "I''m sorry, count. Your son doesn''t have the talent to be a magician. It seems that the gods did not choose him. I think you''d better find him a better field. " Clark couldn''t help adding: "forgive me for my presumptuousness... In my thirty-six years of magic research, I''ve never seen one like your son..." at this point, master Clark sighed. He didn''t even say goodbye and turned to leave. But after two steps, he suddenly thought of something: "Oh, if you really want him to become a magician... I suggest you let him choose magic pharmaceutics. After all, the potion is just a kind of magician. " With that, master Clark waved his hand. He scattered a handful of golden powder, and then his body disappeared in a fire. The count was lost in thought, and his face was gloomy. At this moment, Dewey came out of the room and looked at the count quietly. Raymond and his son looked at each other for a moment. He sighed and didn''t speak, but the disappointment on his face was beyond words In thirty-six years, I''ve never seen a son like this... "Well, such... What? Such a fool? Such an idiot? Such a fool? Such a man without talent? The count sighed in despair. But obviously, because of master Clark''s arrogance, his unfinished words misled the count. In fact, what the magician wants to say is: such a person who has excellent magic talent but has no response to natural magic elements, such a contradictory combination. However, the results and facts made the count finally make a conclusion to his son: "it seems that he is indeed an idiot". It has to be said that as a result of such misunderstanding, both the old scholar rosiyat and master Clark have certain responsibility for their vague words because of their scruples or personalities! Because although Dewey doesn''t have the talent to be a magician, he''s certainly not an idiot. On the contrary, because his natural mental power is higher than ordinary people, which makes him more intelligent than ordinary people. The advantage of mental strength makes him more energetic than ordinary people and has a better memory. Such a person, but now almost a "idiot" hat! He began to make an excellent martial artist think that he did not have the talent to learn martial arts, and then angry away a learned scholar, and finally let a famous magician down. And the result is... All these together make the aristocratic circle of the whole imperial capital more interested in this little idiot of the Rowling family. Even when some nobles educate their own naughty children, they can''t help saying something like "no matter how stupid you are, you can''t be worse than the little idiot of the Rowling family!" In this way, to motivate their children. In this way, Dewey was regarded as a negative teaching material. What is the future of the young master? This problem bothers everyone in the Rowling family... Except Dewey himself.

 Chapter 5

    One after another, count Raymond was very disappointed with his son. After disappointment, he worked harder.


    Don''t get me wrong, he has no mind to spend his mind on such an idiotic son who has no talent. The countess put the direction of "efforts" on her beautiful countess.


    Since the son is a waste, he is doomed to have no ability to inherit his family and carry it forward. Then... I have to try my best to have another son!


    The count''s continuous planting and Cultivation for a month on the lady finally worked. Soon, the countess was pregnant again, and in the winter of the next year, count Raymond got his second son.


    While the whole Earl''s house was celebrating this happy event, Dewey still stayed in his room and read the books of "potions" carefully.


    Thank goodness, the last sentence of master Clark''s leaving had an effect. Under the idea of "what could be worse", the count simply let his idiot son learn the potion.


    For almost a whole few months, the count was not in the mood to see his son again, who had completely disappointed him. Even the countess, who used to love Dewitz, had to reduce the number of visits to her son because she was pregnant and in labor.


    On the day after his mother gave birth to a younger brother, Dewey was led to the count''s room by his servant to see his mother, who was weak after childbirth, and his younger brother.


    I can see the count''s satisfaction. Because this new born son, like the tradition of the Rowling family, has a loud and powerful cry. Although he is a newborn baby, he can see that he will be strong in the future.


    Count Raymond didn''t even have the interest to look at the son. After a polite greeting, he waved him back. Although the countess on the bed was a little impatient, the crying of the newborn baby caught her attention.


    Dewey stepped back quietly, with the count''s satisfied laughter and the baby''s cry behind him. Even though the heart has been numb, Dewey can''t help but give birth to a trace of loss.


    He reminded himself in his heart: stop thinking. You are not a person in this world, he is not your father... And she is not


    Thinking of that stormy night, this beautiful woman had been kneeling in front of the statue for herself all night, Dewey felt a little sad and shook her head.


    Trying to get rid of his inner thoughts, Dewey could only turn his attention to study.


    It is undeniable that Dewey is still very interested in the magic of the world. Although that Clark mage determined that he had no talent, but in the heart unwilling Du Wei still had the fluke psychology. Naturally, the Earls have a considerable collection of books, many of which are about magic.


    After reading many books, Dewey has to admit that master Clark is right. He really has no talent to be a magician. Because even if he sat all day and night, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of magic elements. Another time, he even fell asleep unconsciously.


    Later, Du Wei, who was not dead in the Yellow River, turned his energy to what master Clark called "magic pharmaceutics".


    Because, it seems, magic pharmaceutics is also a kind of magic. Moreover, the apothecary is a kind of magician. Although, Du Wei inquired the servants in the house, only then knew this so-called "a kind of magician", in the end in the hearts of people in this world is a what position!


    In this world, although people say that the magic pharmacist is also a kind of magician, even the magic society has openly confirmed this point in black and white. But in fact, people''s real idea is "is this a wizard?"


    Potion, as the name suggests, is to study the configuration of various magic potions.


    After listening a lot, Dewey made a very appropriate analogy: if you compare the medical industry in the world of your previous life. Well, a real magician is equivalent to a doctor of various subjects in a hospital! And the magic pharmacist... At most, it''s a little nurse who gives a hand to the doctor. Although they all work in hospitals, the status and income of nurses are far less than those of real doctors.


    But after careful study, Dewey was very interested in this potion!


    In his view, this is a very new field.


    For example, how to use the eyes of dorog leapfrog and purple wormwood to make people become dumb in a short time. For example, how to use the saliva of Stefan sword dragon plus clover and the liver of Keke triangle scale fish to produce a kind of medicinal powder that can be petrified!


    For another example, with a kind of fire scale grass extracted from the material after drying the broken powder, sprinkled in any place can instantly cause combustion!


    However, the names of animals and plants mentioned above, especially things like "jumping frog", "sword ruler dragon", "Keke triangle scale fish" and "fire scale grass", are nine out of ten things that Duwei has never heard of.


    Like what? This is just like the chemical system in another world! Dewey never thought that the so-called magic could be explained in this way! Drugs that can become dumb, drugs that can petrify people, drugs that can cause combustion... It''s very interesting, isn''t it? In Dewey''s mind, the profession of potion is more like a doctor. However, the doctor is to save people, and the magic pharmacist is better at making poison. What Dewey doesn''t know is that his idea is also in line with the world''s people''s evaluation of magic pharmacists: poison pharmacists******************** The days are passing by. Dewey is still addicted to this magical pharmaceutics. However, his knowledge is still limited to theoretical reading on paper. After all, there are many strange raw materials mentioned in magic pharmaceutics, even in the Earls of the Rowling family, which can be called a noble family. Only real magicians have these materials in their labs. And in the field of magic, pharmacists are usually assistants to real magicians. Moreover, such a small child, even if he is the son of the count, no one dares to provide him with those dangerous magic herbs! Six years passed before I knew it. In the past six years, Dewey''s younger brother has grown up vigorously. This child named "Gabriel" is more like a typical descendant of the Rowling family than Bai Chi Dewey. This Dewey''s younger brother has been healthy and active since childhood. At the age of six, he has started training as a bodyguard chief alpha swordsman. It is said that the captain of the bodyguard has a good opinion of the count''s second son. Almost all the people in the house regard him as the hope of the future of the Rowling family! Obviously, the count has devoted all his care to his second son. He has even decided to wait another two years. When Gabriel is eight years old, he can officially teach him the martial arts of the Rowling family! The love of the servants, the praise of the chief bodyguard, the blame of his father, and even one of the enlightening teachers who had been invited thought that the count''s second son was very talented. It''s even said that for the sake of the future of his family, the count has decided to marry a certain family in the imperial capital and make a grand marriage for his six-year-old son! Outside, Dewey, the eldest son of the family, is forgotten in the corner. The count seldom met his eldest son even for a month. Only the countess, who often comes to see her son in private, even occasionally comes to Dewey''s room barefoot in her pajamas, holds her poor child, sings a lullaby to him and lulls him to sleep. It''s only in these moments that Dewey''s heart softens. Sometimes, he had to pretend to sleep to escape the moment that made him burst into tears. Often, the tears and sighs of the countess accompanied him to sleep. Finally, when Dewey was 13 and Gabriel was seven, the news came. It''s also the final decision of the count! Starting from next year, he began to teach Gabriel''s martial arts skills and his family''s unique knowledge. At the same time, count Raymond and the Empire''s chancellor of the exchequer made a marriage agreement. The two political allies rely on this marriage to further cooperate. Gabriel''s future wife will be the granddaughter of the Empire''s current Chancellor of the exchequer (now nine years old)! As a matter of fact, there is also news that this marriage has been decided for a long time! Even before Gabriel was born! However, it was Dewey who had been decided to marry the daughter of the chancellor of the exchequer! But now Du Wei has been regarded as an idiot with no future, so the marriage object who bears the heavy responsibility of the two leagues has become his brother, gifted Gabriel! As for Dewey... He left the capital in a carriage on a dark and windy night. The destination of his trip is the territory of the Rowling family in the southern province of Cote in the Empire! It was announced that "the 13-year-old young master Dewey, who is about to become an adult, will go to the family territory to take care of the family''s property.". In fact, Dewey understood that he had been allocated. Take care of the family business? It''s just a joke. Everyone knows that the important business of the family is in the imperial capital! In the political center of this empire! And the industries in the family territory... The farmland? The farmers? And what taxes? These just need to send a few housekeepers! As a matter of fact, Dewey''s exact news is that he is afraid that he will leave the Earl''s house and live in the family''s ancestral home in the southern province of Cote! And... Without the call of the count, he will never return to the imperial capital in his life! Everyone knows that the title of "heir to the Rowling family" has been transferred from Dewey''s head to his seven year old genius brother£¨ I''m done. Leave some tickets before you leave.)-

 Chapter 6

    -The clouds in the sky were red by the setting sun. On this spring evening, a decorated carriage was driving slowly on a road in the southern province of Cote. This exquisite carriage is made of the best materials. The dignified and dignified black car body, the exquisite carvings and gold patterns on the carriage all show the noble identity of the owner of the carriage.


    Especially the family badge on the car!


    A circle of iris is wrapped around the blade of two crossed swords, and there is a crown on the hilt, shrouded in the flames


    Such a badge, if in the eyes of an aristocrat who knows enough about the study of badges, will see how great it is! Of all the families in the Empire, not many can carve two crossed swords on the badge! These two swords represent at least one imperial marshal in the family history. The crown above symbolizes the blood relationship between the family and the royal family!


    At the front and back of the carriage, there were ten guard knights in light armor, riding on horses and hanging Knights'' swords. Their armor was polished and their weapons were bright. However, what was not consistent with their beautiful clothes was that they all looked dejected.


    Mad sat next to the coachman. He bit a grass root in his mouth and looked at the sky. Then he sighed deeply. He turned and bent down to knock on the window of the carriage. "Master Dewey, are we going to find a place to rest? It''s getting dark."


    In the carriage, duvet, who had been interrupted, looked up. He opened the window and looked at the setting sun. "All right."


    Madder answered immediately. At this time, a horse galloped in front of him and soon came to the carriage. A family guard knight in light armor gasped a little and said in a loud voice, "chief executive, there is a small town ahead. It seems that this is the only place we can choose to rest tonight."


    Mad, who was once a coachman, was still not used to being called "Lord steward", but the honest man took off his hat and nodded to the young horseman riding in front of him: "the master has spoken, so I''ll have a rest in front today."


    Looking at the young knight''s loyal and resolute face, madder sighed: "simple young man."


    This time, with master Dewey, there were only 20 family guard knights who came back to the home of the Rowling family.


    As the No.2 figure in the Imperial military command, the eldest son of count Raymond, he only brought 20 escorts, a "general manager" and a coachman to his hometown.


    Such a retinue is too shabby.


    You know, those rich families and noble families in the imperial capital, even a field outing, will bring a batch of servants and guards.


    As for the 20 family guard knights, they were all "carefully selected".


    Everyone knows that young master Dewey is out of favor in the family. The future of the family lies with his brother. Although there is no explicit statement, everyone knows that the young master Dewey has been deprived of the status of "family heirs".


    There is no doubt that with such a master who was sent back to his hometown to guard his ancestral estate, his future is very bleak. Everyone is utilitarian, everyone hopes to stay in the prosperous imperial capital, no one would like to follow a waste like master back to the backwater to spend this life.


    Especially the Knights. Who does not want to stay in the imperial capital, stay in the count''s side, may be able to rely on their own martial arts to get the favor of the count and prosper in the future! Therefore, when we arranged to accompany young master Duwei back to his hometown, everyone could not avoid the job. No Knight would be willing to waste his good time with a poor master to take care of the farmers in his hometown!


    As a result, the 20 Knights selected in the end are undoubtedly a group of hapless ghosts. Either they are inferior in martial arts and can not be reused, or they are usually eccentric, disliked or excluded by their colleagues, or they are young, ignorant, simple minded and easy to deceive.


    Looking at the young knight who came back from exploring the way in front of him, madder had already made a conclusion to this young man in his heart: he is mostly the kind of young, ignorant and simple minded guy. I haven''t realized that I''ve been sent out.


    After the capital came out, everyone''s interest was not high along the way. The only one who still kept a leisurely and self-confident manner was young master Duwei.


    Although he was assigned, no one ever heard the young master complain. Every day, he only sits in the carriage and reads the books brought out from home. He seldom talks and has a gentle attitude towards people.


    Put away the thoughts in her mind, madder yelled to let everyone speed up. The former groom, the current manager, is in a good mood. At least he was very good at comforting himself: no matter what he was, he was just a little groom. It''s a blessing to have today. Although it''s just a "manager" who has been distributed, it''s true that at least a few more gold coins are paid each month!


    He touched the hard purse in his arms, and the manager''s face overflowed with a smile. Well, it''s said that Cote province is located in the south of the Empire. The girls in the South have delicate skin and small stature. Maybe my old mad can marry a woman here**************************** Jumu town is the only town within a hundred miles. In this town with hundreds of families, there is only one tavern with a simple name: Jumu tavern. Because it is the only pub, so the business will not be too bad. Cheap alcoholic drinks, cheap barbecue, cheap prostitutes... Even people living at the bottom of society need some fun in life, don''t they? When Dewey''s motorcade came to the door of the tavern, Dewey looked up and closed his book. Then the lantern in the carriage went out. As he walked out of the carriage, Dewey looked up at the rusty tin signs hanging on the tavern. They were swinging back and forth in the wind. The noise came from the door and the busy lights were on the windows. When Dewey and his party entered the tavern, they immediately attracted the attention of the people in the tavern. After all, a group of knights in light armour rushed in this small tavern, which was very eye-catching. Dewey was the last one to come in. When he came in, the knights had done a good job: clearing out an open space, a clean table, and then surrounded him in a safe circle. The people in the tavern were looking at Dewey, at this young looking half child. Du Wei''s figure is still tall. After all, he was born in the Rowling family of Wu Xun family, but his body is slightly thinner. His beautiful dress, even the collar and cuffs are decorated with lace, which shows his noble status. Except for the typical red hair of the Rowling family, which is too eye-catching, He seems to give the impression of more is weak. Pale, slender, white and silent, with a book in his hand. The other knights had already begun to carry the luggage. Mad threw a few gold coins. The owner of the tavern immediately cleaned out some clean rooms and arranged for people to feed the horses. At the moment, Dewey is suffering from all kinds of strange eyes around him¡° oh It seems! It''s an aristocrat. "¡° Ah, how could a noble lord come to our place. "¡° Boss, I think you should collect the chair this guy used to sit on. Maybe you can sell it for a good price! " After a short silence, the noise in the tavern returned, and everyone was talking about Dewey and his party. Obviously, in such a small place, such a cheap tavern, it is a very strange thing to run into an aristocrat in gorgeous clothes. There are also a few women with heavy makeup, exposed clothes, exposed shoulders and cleavages who try to squeeze in and chat up Dewey, but old Mulder completes her career well and drives these prostitutes away. In Tuishang, after two prostitutes were pushed aside, they couldn''t help pointing at madder and yelling. Old madder didn''t care about the slang in the countryside. Instead, a drunkard ran by and hugged the prostitute: "aha, my little baby, what''s the good of that little boy? I''d better let him hurt you." Finish saying, in the woman''s buttocks mercilessly pinch, prostitute smile, immediately to the drunkard''s arms sat in the past. Dewey''s face was calm. He drank a glass of wine quietly. Even when people around him pointed at him, he just frowned a little. The guard Knights nearby are also a little listless. In this place full of cheap alcohol and powder, these knights can''t help lamenting their future. Alas, if only I could stay in the colorful world in the imperial capital! Just then, bang, the door of the tavern was pushed open, and a pedestrian came in from outside. Three men and a woman came in. Judging from their dusty looks and their obviously valuable clothes, they were obviously not local people, but also foreigners like duvet and others. What makes the people in the tavern silent is that all the men''s eyes, almost the people in this small place don''t recognize the badge, but Dewey does! And some of the well-informed guards of the Rowling family around him were also recognized. This last guy in grey robe is actually a magician! Although it''s just a magician wearing a silver leaf badge, the lowest level one... But the silver leaf badge on the chest is undoubtedly a genuine magician who has passed the certification of the magic society! After staring at the badge carefully for a while, an idea came into duvet''s mind

 Chapter 7

    Some drunkards are looking at the gorgeous girl swallowing saliva, someone has stood up, carrying a large glass of wine, walked past: "Hey, beautiful girl..."


    Pop! Before he finished, the man had been knocked out by the bull like warrior, which caused a burst of laughter in the tavern.


    Dewey''s eyes were full of interest: Well, a close combat bull warrior, a long-range attack Archer... This girl was surrounded by her companions, so her identity should be the leader. Is this the kind of adventure team in legend?


    After learning about the world, Dewey has known for a long time that there are some adventure teams similar to mercenaries in the world, with hundreds of people in the big and three or five in the small. In the southern forest, there are often some low-level Warcraft, which will attract many adventure teams to take a chance and hunt Warcraft for sale in exchange for reward. There are also some local governments that are willing to hire these risk-taking teams to solve some problems when they are short of manpower, such as the thieves who are offered a big reward and so on.


    Basically speaking, there is no large-scale guild of mercenary organizations in the Empire. This is because the imperial law does not allow such a large-scale alliance of armed forces. It is worried that such an organization will affect the power status of the Empire. In Dewey''s view, this move is undoubtedly correct, because the control of civilian armed forces is a necessary measure to ensure national stability.


    But... Is there a magician among these people?


    This is amazing! After reading a lot of books, Dewey already knows that magicians are very rare in this world!


    Because, to become a magician, not only need excellent talent, but also need more than ten years or even decades of efforts! All these add up to make a magician!


    According to the records Du Wei has read, there are only a few hundred magicians in the whole empire. Even some noble families may not be able to attract magicians to work for themselves! It is because of the scarcity of magicians that the treatment of magicians is surprisingly high! If the financial resources are a little poor, you can''t afford to support a magician! Even in the royal family, if you can attract a magician, it is also a very proud thing!


    And in front of such a seemingly grass-roots team of adventure, there are magicians in the team, which has to be said to be a strange thing.


    The three men and one woman sat down at a table in the corner. The bull warrior poured a large barrel of ale alone. The archer chewed a piece of barbecue carefully. The magician closed his eyes. The gorgeous girl was obviously impatient with the eyes of too many men around.


    Fortunately, because they are obviously not easy to get into trouble, no one dares to chat up or get into trouble. It''s a whisper, but it''s inevitable.


    Especially duvet''s people.


    These knights who came from Earl''s house have noble status, and they don''t pay attention to the adventure team of a grassroots team. And the Knights drink a few glasses of wine, coupled with the role of the despondent mood, it is necessary to vent.


    No one dares to offend the girl. The guards of the Rowling family are not so timid. But these knights in the master''s side or behavior reservation, and no one really up chat up, just whispered about it.


    Duvet drank two glasses of wine and listened to the men around him talking about the girl''s beautiful legs. It was funny. This kind of feeling is similar to the scene when I used to go to a bar with my friends and talk about beautiful women.


    But these guys, after two drinks, seem to be more unscrupulous, and their voices are a little louder. And... It seems that they don''t have much respect for their spoiled little master.


    It''s the gorgeous girl, like a little pepper. In the face of many colorful eyes, she stares back one by one, but she doesn''t know that a girl like her makes men drool even more when she stares.


    Finally, I heard a knight next to me who had drunk two cups and said with a low smile, "look at those legs, my God, I''ve never seen such beautiful legs. Such a hot girl, if she is in the gold selling cave of the imperial capital, I''m afraid she will get at least 100 gold coins... "


    "What, a hundred gold coins? Have you ever been to the golden cave? Hum, the chicks there need at least 300 gold coins! " The people nearby immediately retorted and ridiculed the ignorance of their companions.


    Du Wei looked at these angry subordinates who followed him all the way. Suddenly, his heart moved and he said with a smile, "is she beautiful? I don''t think so, but these legs taste good enough. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The knights were shocked. They didn''t expect that the young master, who was boring all the way, would say such words! Isn''t it said that the little master is a little idiot who doesn''t speak much? It is because I heard that the master is a little idiot who doesn''t know anything, these Knights dare to speak so unruly.


    "What''s the matter? Are you not men? " Du Wei laughs: "it''s just a chick. You are all knights with excellent martial arts skills. Since you can see it well, do you only dare to sit here and talk? Hey, I''ll give you ten gold coins. If anyone dares to chat up, I''ll give him ten gold coins. "


    The Knights finally laughed. In everyone''s opinion, although the young master was out of favor, and although he spoke a little unruly, he was in line with his own taste. Immediately there was a bold smile: "young master, give me these ten gold coins!"


    With that, he stood up, patted the table and yelled in the corner, "Hey! Girl, how about I buy you a drink? "


    The gorgeous girl glared with an angry face, and then seemed to stand up. Her companion gently pulled her. The magician pointed to Dewey and whispered something. It''s probably because of Duwei''s noble dress and different status. I don''t want to get into trouble.


    When the knight saw that the other side did not respond, he could not help scratching his head. As he was about to say something, Dewey suddenly stood up, whistled in the corner, and then compared his middle finger!


    It''s these guard knights who are shocked by this action!


    After all, they are well-trained guardians from famous families. How ever did a noble noble make such a vulgar move? And the eldest son of my dear count!


    When the knights were still staring at their little master, the gorgeous girl reacted much faster. A large wine glass had already been smashed at Dewey.


    A knight sitting in front of Du Wei had the fastest reaction. He immediately stood up and put out his arm to block the wine cup. However, the wine spilled out, and even Du Wei''s sleeve was wet. Many knights were furious and jumped in succession. The swordsman drew his sword and yelled, and surrounded the group of people in the corner. And the girl in the corner had already pulled out her machete, and the two sides immediately began to scuffle.


    The tavern is in a mess. Some timid people have already run away quickly, but the brave people hide in the distance to watch the excitement.


    That bull warrior attracted the siege of five or six family guard Knights alone. Although everyone drank a little, they still had a little discretion at the beginning. Especially those adventurers, when they started fighting, the magician in the corner had already drunk something loudly, which probably meant to remind his companions not to lay heavy hands on them. But as the bull warrior was surrounded by several knights, one of them accidentally got a blow on the nose, and immediately the nose blood gushed, and the bone of the bridge of the nose was broken on the spot, so he couldn''t care more! Big shield a horizontal, hit in the past, immediately a knight yelled, vomit blood was hit fly, hit the bar in the distance, hit the bar in the pub! But after all, the place was too small to be used. With the Knights'' swords together, there were several more wounds on the bull warrior.


    The archer was the worst. Originally, the archer was only good at long-range attack. In such a small place, his long bow, which was almost one person high, could not be used. He could only face a knight''s attack with a dagger and tried his best to fight. In a few moments, he was put down with one foot.


    The cutlass in the gorgeous girl''s hand opened a knight''s long sword. Although her action was light, her companion couldn''t resist it. When she saw Du Wei sitting next to her, it was obvious that she was the leader of the group. She had an idea in her heart. One side of her body dodged a knight next to her. Then she slipped and rushed to Du Wei first.


    But the guard Knight of the family didn''t forget the duty of guarding the master. As soon as the long legged girl moved, a knight next to her threw a table at once, which made the girl stagger. Then a knight next to her went down with a sword and pierced her leather armor. But the leather armor was obviously blessed by magic. A white light on the leather armor flashed and swung away the edge of the sword, The girl was not hurt.


    The magician, who had never started to hide in the distance, could not help looking gloomy when he saw that the girl had been hit by a sword. He stood up, raised his hands high, drew a few symbols with his fingers, and quickly sang a series of strange incantations. Then a series of faint halos came out of his fingers.


    The Rowling knights, who were fighting with each other with their swords, immediately felt a heavy body! Then every movement seemed to slow down, and the weight of the sword seemed to be several times heavier! Such an accident made them suffer losses immediately. Under their slow action, several Knights saw blood on their bodies and were injured by each other.


    Duvet''s eyes brightened when he saw it in the distance!


    Tardiness! This is real magic!


    As the magician retreated and drew with his fingers, Dewey saw a fireball burst out of his fingertips and shot at several knights. Fortunately, one of the knights had excellent martial arts skills and split the fireball with one sword, but the sparks were all around. The other knights were caught by the flames, and they couldn''t help crying and were in a hurry.


    The room was already full of flames, and the magician seemed to have become a huge flamethrower. In this way, the guards of the Rowling family, who had just occupied the dominant position, immediately lost their advantage. Twenty people beat each other, only to fight a flag and drum.


    Dewey felt something was wrong.


    The magician has sent out seven or eight fireballs in a row! Although I don''t know how much power a first-class magician has, he can send out so many fireballs in one breath... And Dewey found that the magician almost didn''t recite incantations through observation! Every time just a hand shot a fireball, the speed is amazing!


    This kind of performance has far exceeded the strength that a first-class magician should have.


    Du Wei thought of the books about magic that he had read. It was very clear that the magician was good at long-range attack, but he was very weak in melee. Seeing that there was no warrior guard around him in the melee, he immediately picked up a wine bottle and smashed it.


    Magicians can cast powerful spells, but their melee combat power is extremely weak. This wine bottle forced him almost embarrassed did not escape, bang, wine bottle hit on the wall, splashing debris even cut his face! The magician covered his face in embarrassment and screamed. Dewey had already rushed to him. He grabbed him by the neck with both hands and knocked the magician down on the ground!


    Dewey''s strategy was right, but he forgot to consider his own strength. After all, he is only a 13-year-old child now. How strong can he be? The magician''s melee combat power is a little weak, but after all, an adult can''t beat a 13-year-old child with his bare hands, can he?


    Twist a few times, Du Wei is pressed below instead, both arms are twisted by the other side, can''t move, just about to shout, suddenly... Bang! The magician turned his eyelids and fainted. He fell on Dewey. Dewey pushed him away and saw his faithful servant, mad, standing in front of him with a frightened face and a wooden table leg in his hand.


    Without the help of the magician, without the interference of tardiness, without the fireball attack of volley, the Knights of the Rowling family immediately felt a shock of spirit and jumped on them again. A round of chaotic fighting, Pingping, was immediately invincible.


    The bull warrior also couldn''t stand many people. Soon he got two swords on his legs and was put down on the ground, while the archer had been knocked unconscious for a long time. That gorgeous girl is the best. Her strength is not so good, but her leather armor is obviously enchanted by magic. She moves very quickly, obviously because of magic blessing. Her machete is not ordinary. She cuts off the long swords of two knights, and finally the Knights free their hands to defeat her, Then she was pinned to the ground.


    Duvet gasped for a moment. A frightened Knight helped him up and asked him to sit down in an undamaged chair. These knights are a little ashamed. After all, as guard knights, they frighten their little masters.


    And Dewey didn''t care.


    He''s very clear about the situation: these adventurers are ordinary people. The martial arts skills of these guys are very common. The only outstanding one is the warrior who is just as strong as a bull. The most fundamental thing is... There is not even a combative Gao Mingwu among them!


    Even the low-level fighting spirit can''t be used, just some guys who are not in the class at all.


    However, from this point of view, it is enough to show how Dotless master Dewey is! The twenty guard Knights sent to him seemed to be the worst of Rowling''s family. Twenty people beat each other four people, and it took so much money.


    "It seems that the old man is really desperate for himself. He will only send such a group of qualified people to be his entourage." Dewey had a bitter smile in his heart.


    Otherwise... Hum, will there be no master in the Rowling family of the second head of the Imperial military command?


    It''s not surprising. After all, who would like to accompany the young master with the knight with excellent martial arts skills? Only those who have no ability will accept the order of distribution.


    These Knights pleaded guilty with shame. Du weigen didn''t care. Instead, he took the captured weapon and looked at the big shield of the bull warrior. He was not interested. He just went to the hot girl''s side and carefully studied her leather armor. After a long time, he cheered: "it''s true!"


    After reading a lot of books about magic, Dewey became more and more interested in magic. He has confirmed that there are at least two magic blessings on this leather armor, one is agility blessings, and the other is power blessings!


    If you can have two magic blessings on one armor, the value of this leather armor will be considerable. Even if it is sent to those high-grade weapons shops in the imperial capital, it can be sold at a very good price! Many skilled warriors will be willing to pay a high price. And this martial arts can almost be said to be "inferior" long legged pretty girl, how can she have such a good thing?


    Duvi took her machete in his hand and looked at it, only to find that a gem on the handle of the machete seemed to be a magic tool written in the book.


    "Well, it''s another magic weapon."


    What''s more valuable, obviously, is the silver bow and arrow that this little girl is carrying! Silver, this metal is relatively soft, not suitable for making conventional weapons, but this metal is the best weapon against magicians!


    Because the common sense is that metal has innate repulsive power to many magic! When many advanced magicians cast their magic, in order to make up for their weakness in melee, they will give themselves a protective magic first!


    And this kind of silver bow and arrow is obviously a sharp weapon against the magician''s defensive magic! This is a rare bow and arrow with the attribute of "breaking the devil"! It''s useless to deal with ordinary people, but it''s a good choice to deal with magicians. Dewey couldn''t help looking up and down at the long legged chick. Such a low-level warrior carries such a high-level magic weapon, even a rare magic weapon! Du Wei''s eyes stay on the long legged girl for a long time, which may be misunderstood by the female prisoner. Even the family guard Knights around Du Wei can''t help but have some reverie about the little master''s intention. After all, a half big young man always stares at the girl''s chest, which will inevitably lead to other people''s misunderstanding¡° Take the leather off this chick. " Dewey gave an order at random. In fact, he was only interested in the magic weapon that the girl had. He even has a kind of impulse to find a quiet room to study these things, and then confirm many of his own academic questions one by one in front of the books. But the knight who carried out it was a little embarrassed: "this... Dear young master, you really want to take off her in this place..." the knight''s words were vague, and his expression was warm. Because, obviously, from the hot curve on the long legged girl''s chest and the exposed cleavage on her chest, she obviously didn''t wear anything under the leather armor. There was only one underwear inside at most.

 Chapter 8

    "Ah." Dewey nodded and said, "then find her a room and let her take it off." Dewey grinned and looked at the long legged chick. "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just interested in your skin armor."


    "Damned kid! If you dare to touch me, I will let you... "The girl cursed.


    Dewey came up to her with a straight face, put out a finger and poked her in the face: "Oh, I touched you. What are you going to do with me? "


    The others were tied up with ropes, and the bull warrior was chained by two knights who didn''t know where to find the animal.


    The long legged girl was knocked unconscious by the guards of the Rowling family, and then she was thrown directly into Dewey''s room. Since the little master seems to be very interested in the girl, why not, as a subordinate, have this opportunity to please the master?


    Don''t care about the subordinates of those dirty ideas, Du Wei vacated the spirit, ready to check the magician alone!


    The magician, stripped of his gray robe, stood in front of Dewey in his underwear, his hands and feet tied with ropes. At the beginning, he tried to threaten the little nobleman: "you treat a magician like this, aren''t you afraid to offend the magic society?"


    The answer was a slap in the face. This slap immediately shut the magician''s mouth.


    Du Wei rubbed some painful hands, it seems that his body is still too weak.


    "If you can answer me a few questions, I''ll consider letting you go." Du Wei sat on the chair and looked at the mage who was tied like a rice dumpling in front of him: "I didn''t see you chanting the mantra for the fireball skills you just performed. Have you mastered the technique of instant messaging? "


    This is what makes Dewey most curious!


    When a magician uses his magic, he must recite a mantra! This is the common sense of all the books that Dewey has seen.


    Although, in this world, there are some top and outstanding magicians who can master a method of using their mind to urge incantations and recite them in their hearts without opening their mouth to sing - such a skill is the legendary "instant". But this kind of top-notch skill needs the support of extremely strong mental strength, as well as the extremely accurate mastery and understanding of magic skills!


    Can be able to do this, almost all of them are famous Great Magicians on the mainland. This kind of instant skill can''t be mastered by a small and lowest level magician.


    Of course, in addition to relying on their own ability to complete "instant", there are other ways to complete "instant". The most widely recognized method is: magic scroll.


    The so-called magic scroll is a scroll that depicts the magic in advance. When the magician needs to fight, he can throw out the scroll and instantly detonate the magic stored in the scroll.


    However, magic scrolls are also valuable magic consumables. Moreover, the more advanced the magic, the more difficult it is to make a scroll! At present, the most widely used magic scrolls are just some low-level magic. It''s a rare treasure that can turn intermediate magic into magic scroll! As for some individual advanced spells, it is rarely heard that they can be made into scrolls.


    Therefore, Dewey will have a strong interest in this small level magician! Because in the process of fighting just now, he didn''t spell at all when he cast his magic! Seems to be the legendary "instant"!


    Although, his "instant" is just the lowest level of fireball.


    Basically, in this world, the level of magicians is strictly defined, the most obvious is the strength of magic, as well as the mastery of magic skills.


    Among them, the use of incantations is the standard to judge the merits of a magician!


    It is generally accepted that casting a magic spell requires reciting a mantra. However, when different magicians cast the same mantra, there will be different situations. Some high-level magicians have developed different ways to use some incantations. They can pronounce those deep and obnoxious incantations in a special way quickly, even if one or two syllables can be reduced. When fighting, they can send out the spell first! That''s the first chance!


    As for the research results of some magic incantations, they are often the biggest secrets of the magicians themselves, and they are absolutely not willing to impart them to others easily. Otherwise, they will lose their own advantages.


    As for "instant"... It is something that can make any magician crazy or sacrifice everything to pursue!


    Dewey is not a fool. He doesn''t really think that the lowest level magician, just a little higher than the magic apprentice, will really master the "instant" skill. His guess is: most of this guy has mastered a method similar to instant, or an alternative method similar to instant!


    Otherwise, if the magician in front of him is really a strong man who can "flash", then he will not end up tied into a zongzi. Then, as a result of the first world war just now, it should be our own side that lost the battle.


    This guy, there must be some secret! That''s what Dewey''s interested in!


    In the face of Dewey''s problem, the magician''s face was a little ugly. He seemed to have some evasion in his eyes, and he closed his mouth tightly and refused to speak.


    Dewey curled his mouth. He didn''t expect the other party to cooperate and tell the secret.


    This is the kitchen at the back of the pub. Anyway, there are only two of them here now. Dewey has plenty of time to spend with each other.


    First, he began to carefully examine the spoils seized from the magician.


    Du Wei took a look at a wizard''s robe and threw it into the stove beside him. The wizard''s robe turned into a flame and was burned as firewood. But the silver leaf badge, which duvier played with for a while, was also thrown into the stove. This badge is the certification mark of a real magician issued by the magic society... Moreover, in the view of Dewey, a person from another world, it also has a special property: anti theft and anti loss!


    This badge, after the magic certification of the magic society, can only be worn by the magician who owns it, and can''t leave the magician''s body more than a certain distance, otherwise, it will melt away automatically. Moreover, this kind of badge will send out a trace of magic wave engraved on it, which is an anti-counterfeiting sign! It makes it difficult for ordinary people to make such a badge to pretend to be a magician.


    So, this badge is of little use to Dewey. Just looking at the badge was thrown into the stove, tied into a zongzi wizard some flesh pain expression.


    "You see, I don''t mean anything." Dewey smile, his young pale face with a demonic smile: "I''m just a young boy who is very interested in magic, if you are willing to answer me a few questions, I can let you go."


    The magician still doesn''t talk.


    Dewey has to keep checking the booty.


    A small burden, which was also found under the wizard''s robe, emptied the burden. It was a few gemstones of different quality. These were treasures for ordinary people, but for the wizard, they were just tools for storing magic. Dewey took a look and grinned into his pocket.


    Other, there are two pieces of parchment, on which are recorded a few low-level magic spells. Dewey took a look, and immediately his eyes lit up!


    Although he has read many books about magic knowledge... But because of the strict regulations in the field of magicians, no real magic spell can be recorded in books! There are only some theoretical knowledge about magic in the books, but there won''t be even a real mantra of the lowest level!


    Even the lowest level of fireball spell will not have!!


    In other words, anyone can read books to understand magic, but it is impossible to become a magician by reading books.


    For example, Dewey now has a lot of theoretical and common sense knowledge in the field of magic, but he doesn''t know a word of magic.


    All of these ensure the ancient tradition of the inheritance of magicians in this field: the inheritance of magicians can only be taught to the disciples by the old magicians themselves! Absolutely no public communication!


    "It''s a bit like the gun control in that world." Dewey said in his heart: in the "that" world, everyone can surf the Internet or read books to know the characteristics, models and principles of many weapons and guns, but it is impossible to build a real gun with his own hands.


    "Oh, what''s this?"


    After counting the booty, there were several small transparent bottles in front of us. The mouth of the bottles was sealed, and inside were some powder of different colors.


    Duwei didn''t dare to open these bottles blindly, because the things the magician carried with him were probably dangerous! Maybe one of the bottles contains dangerous goods that can turn people into stones!


    "I guess I''m right." Du Wei sat upright and looked at his prisoner with a smile: "your real strength is not strong. You are a low-level first-class magician. There is no doubt about that. The prompt skill you showed in the battle just now should be some kind of opportunistic alternative... Right? Now I''ll give you two choices, or, if you say it obediently and satisfy my curiosity, I''ll let you go. Or... You''re going to have to suffer. "


    The magician also tried to play tricks: "you are a noble! Don''t you think that you have Shi status when you treat a magician like this? "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    Aristocracy? So what?


    As a matter of fact, Dewey has always been a little disapproval of his coming to this world. In this completely strange world, he felt that he had no goal in his life! When you lose everything in the world, your ideal, friendship, family, love, everything in your life


    Came to a completely strange world, but also an almost brutal "cut off"! In the past few years, Dewey felt that his life was in a muddle, and he didn''t find any goal in life.


    Now, for him, in this strange world, the only thing that can arouse his interest is the "magic" field of this world. As for the rest... Dewey doesn''t care! In order to satisfy his curiosity about magic, he instigated his men to attack these strangers in the tavern. Is this kind of behavior moral? Dewey doesn''t care! He, Dewey Rowling, or the person in his previous life... Has never been a good person¡¾ Recommend ticket ¡«¡«¡«]-

 Chapter 9

    -The magician''s resistance was stronger than he had imagined, but Dewey had a way to deal with him.


    "Watch him. Don''t let him run. Don''t forget that he is a magician, as long as you don''t let his magic recover. A magician who has lost his magic power can''t even compare with an ordinary person. " Dewey said to the two knights who were in charge of the captives: "remember, give him a bath with cold water every time you stand in the way! You just need to make sure that the magician doesn''t have time to sleep or meditate. Stimulate him all the time to keep him awake


    Magic is mental power! When the human spirit is exhausted, the most common way to recover is sleep! And magicians can also meditate. As long as he is not given the chance to recover and replenish his mental power, the magician is just a weak ordinary man.


    Dewey then went back to his room, but when he was at the door, he met his loyal servant, madder, and two other guard knights with warm faces.


    "What''s the matter?" Dewey said with a gentle smile.


    "Young master, you are ready. Are you going in now?" A guard knight had a flattering look on his face.


    Dewey curled his mouth. He didn''t understand each other. He just waved and went into his room. Behind him, the servant immediately closed the door from the outside.


    Of course, there won''t be any luxury suites in this cheap tavern, but after finishing, the room is still clean. To Du weilue''s surprise, he soon understood the meaning of those men''s warm smile when he was outside just now.


    In the room, on a chair, the long legged chick sat there, looking tired, her hands and feet tied. Careful hand in order to ensure that his master''s interest will not be interrupted, used to tie this chick is not what ordinary hemp rope, but cattle tendon!


    Looking at this little villain step by step into, Ruolin was really afraid!


    This guy looks very young... Maybe at such a young age, he doesn''t have to do some terrible things to himself, but Ruolin knows very well what kind of "temptation" he will cause to men.


    And Ruolin''s real idea is: she is not worried that the other party will covet her hot appearance. Instead, she is worried that the little aristocrat seems to be too young, and it doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who likes women. Only in this way can Ruolin have no room to show her biggest weapon!


    As a matter of fact, she knows the killing power of her appearance on men. Moreover, the hot appearance has always been Ruolin''s weapon. There are many adventure teams and mercenary organizations in the Empire. And his small team is just a small adventure team. It''s because Ruolin is a talented weapon who is good at making use of women that she can keep this team and remain independent.


    When necessary, she doesn''t mind the occasional small loss. But the premise is that there must be sufficient conditions for exchange. For example: the machete given to him by the head of the big mercenary regiment last time, and the magician who was hard to recruit this time! It''s all about their hot looks.


    Now 20 years old, Ruolin is a little fox. She is a standard little fox in the world. She is good at using her appearance to fascinate those men who are close to her with a certain purpose. She is also good at protecting herself from too much loss.


    For example, this time, I didn''t expect to attract a magician. There is no doubt that this is the proudest stroke in Ruolin''s short adventure career! With the joining of the magician, enough to make their own small adventure team in the strength of the upgrade at least two grades!


    And this trip to Koto province is just to avoid. Last time, she seduced a sentimental Baron in a noble territory in the north. In the end, the Baron was fascinated by her and gave Ruolin a magic blessing leather armor. As a result, she just stuck some oil on the little fox. Before he really took advantage of it, Ruolin had disappeared.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen during my trip to the south! I didn''t expect to meet such a large number of noble guards in such a remote area! I didn''t expect that the noble would tease himself in public regardless of his identity, and I didn''t expect that the adventure team with magicians was so vulnerable under the other party''s hands!


    Hell, when the magician drooled on himself, didn''t he boast his ability to be rare in the world? In the end, he was knocked down by a child!


    I knew... Well, the other party just whistled to himself. It would have been better if he had endured.


    Perhaps, after getting the magician to join, I really have some too complacent.


    Looking at the young noble who approached him, Ruolin sighed in her heart and said: it''s nothing! If he really wants to... Bully himself, then he should be crushed by the ghost once with his eyes closed.


    Compared with this, the most distressing thing for Ruolin is the three magic weapons that fall into each other''s hands! The machete was given by a mercenary commander who coveted his beauty, and the leather armour was given by the confused northern baron. That''s all.


    But... That broken magic bow and arrow is a ancestral one!


    Seeing that the noble boy had come to his side and touched his hand, Ruolin sighed and was ready for some kind of "sacrifice". She even began to think that if she could please the little guy and make him satisfied, could she let him go? Well, should I pretend to be scared to satisfy the other party''s sense of Conquest? Or should we act pathetic to win his sympathy? Or... As meek and submissive as possible?


    Considering the age of the other party, Ruolin decided to choose the routine of pure love. Well, that''s it! A little shy expression, a little scared eyes, innocent and naive eyes... These can attract this kind of boy like half a teenager, or maybe they can not only cheat each other to let go of themselves, but also get some advantage?


    Ruolin has already begun to perform. She closes her eyes, and her lips are slightly long. Under her eyes, her long eyelashes shake slightly. She looks like a little rabbit''s timidity and fear, which highlights her pitiful appearance. Although it''s a little nondescript for a 20-year-old to pretend to be a little girl, I don''t think he has much experience as a woman. Besides, he doesn''t bring many followers and escorts. Maybe he''s not a nobleman of any famous family. Maybe he''s just a local rich man in the countryside with some ancestral titles.


    Ruolin is very confident in her expression. She believes that when the other party sees her appearance, she should be softer. Maybe she will show a little sympathy, or even arouse the other party''s hope. It''s also a good choice


    "Please, don''t..." feel each other''s hand has been along his shoulder toward the back touch down, Ruolin immediately appropriate issued a weak "beg". At the same time, her body twists slightly, she is very experienced, such an action, for this kind of young people who have no experience, will cause each other''s desire.


    The hand began to unbutton the leather armor from the back, and then unbuttoned the ox tendon in the buckle ring. Ruolin felt light, and the leather armor had left her body. Her exquisite upper body curve immediately showed completely.


    Ruolin knows the charm of her body very well, and she is also good at showing it, so under the leather armor, she only wears a thin bra, and her round and towering chest stands up with pride. She even sticks up her chest quietly, and then quietly opens her eyes to peep at each other


    The hands reached Ruolin''s ribs, the ropes were untied, the leather armor was completely taken off, and Ruolin began to be nervous... Next, what did the kid plan to do? Do you suddenly come up and hug yourself? Or do you want to crush yourself immediately? Or will those hands soon climb up to their chests?


    When she was nervous, Ruolin even looked forward to it... Well, although this guy is younger, he is not ugly


    Just when Ruolin was daydreaming, her heart suddenly moved


    It''s like... It''s so peaceful


    Yes, it''s so calm!


    The hands of the other side are very stable, gentle and calm, and the most important thing is that when they take off their skin armor, the other side has no intention of taking advantage of the opportunity. Every movement of the fingers is very clean. Even if they occasionally sweep some sensitive parts of the woman''s body, the other side has never disordered the rhythm of breathing, even a minute!


    Ruolin can''t help but open her eyes, only to find that the noble boy has already stood in front of her... However, to her dismay, her performance just now is obviously in vain, because the other party is appreciating his leather armor with great interest. He is so absorbed that he doesn''t even have a trace of light in his eyes


    son of a gun! blamed! Didn''t he see me now? Ruolin suddenly got angry in her heart!


    She straightened out her chest. Under the thin bra, her chest fluctuated slightly. Under the excitement of her mood, the physiological reaction caused by it made it seem that two slight bulges could be seen above the thin bra


    In addition to her bare half of the white chest muscle, and the deep cleavage... Isn''t this guy a man? Or is he blind?!


    Ruolin coughed and tried to attract her attention, but her anger seemed to be in vain. The little nobleman still didn''t look at her. Instead, he took a few steps away with the leather armor, found a chair and sat down to watch quietly.


    Ruolin continued to cough... Her cough became louder and louder, and finally she coughed so much that her throat hurt. Her heart began to feel absurd... This little aristocrat, he can''t be wrong?


    Although he looks very young, he should know a lot about "things" at this age, right?


    Finally, when Ruolin almost broke her throat


    "Do you have a sore throat?" Dewey asked casually.


    Dewey finally looked up and looked at her.


    It''s just that there is a trace of banter in the eyes


    `[new books need support, please smash the ticket! Don''t forget to collect this book-

 Chapter 10

    (six thousand words long chapter, increase quantity without increase price, hehe ~)


    Ruolin really had the idea of bumping her head to death, but fortunately, the other side finally looked at herself. She could only bite her lips and continue to perform, holding her voice and whispering: "you... What are you going to do with me?" Finish saying, still very cooperate of throw past a bunch of pitiful eyes.


    Du Wei smiles. His eyes sweep over Ruolin''s body. It seems that his eyes have a mocking taste, which makes Ruolin feel a little bad. Because she clearly felt that when the little nobleman looked at his body, his eyes were purely playful, but there was no such look.


    Then, a shadow flew over her face and immediately put Rolin in it. She struggled a few times and got her head out of the shadow, only to find that she was covered with a sheet thrown by Dewey. This sheet covered Ruolin''s body and covered her half naked and attractive body below.


    "When I''m doing business, if I have a half naked woman looking at me, I''m distracted." Dewey''s tone was still calm, as if he was just stating the simplest fact. Then he gave Ruolin a light look: "no matter what you plan to do, I think your performance just now is very bad. Now I have other things to do. If you want to seduce me, you might as well take advantage of this time to think about other moves... "


    Ruolin immediately poured a bucket of cold water!


    This half year old boy, such eyes, such tone... God, where is this child? From his calm eyes, I can see that this man is more experienced than himself!


    Dewey had found the most comfortable position on the chair, and then he took out a small magnifying glass to carefully observe the patterns on the leather armor. He even found out the paper and pen, copied the magic patterns on the leather armor, and even thought carefully for a while with his eyes closed.


    In the whole process, Ruolin didn''t speak. She racked her brains to figure out the intention of the little nobleman, but at the same time, she couldn''t help looking at this guy curiously.


    This young nobleman, with his pale face, was so delicate, but his voice and eyes seemed to be experienced with women.


    "I''m curious about all three of your weapons." Du Wei said, but did not look up. He continued to look at the magic blessing leather armor in his hand. His tone was very calm: "the pattern on this leather armor is a kind of magic pattern, which has power blessing and agility blessing. Judging from the horniness of the leather armour, this thing is quite old. In my opinion, its value is more antique than a weapon. Besides, there is a family badge on it. If my memory is correct, this badge comes from a certain family under Stuttgart system in the north. Stuttgart originated from an ancient family and flourished when the Empire was booming 300 years ago. However, they began to decline more than 100 years ago, and then dispersed into seven or eight medium-sized families. Your leather armor should have come from a noble family in the north of the Empire... "


    This kind of talk, seemingly calm, but with a very confident tone, let sitting in the chair Ruolin can''t help but stay.


    "And your machete... Well, in essence, it''s not suitable for girls to use a machete, because it requires considerable wrist strength. Only the foreigners in the northwest would prefer to use this kind of martial arts. And you... "When he said that, Dewey looked up and glanced at Ruolin casually:" your hair is brown, and your eyes are blue. All these represent that you are the blood of the central and southern nations of the orthodox Roland empire. You should not have the blood of the northwest alien race. Although I don''t know if your martial arts skills are, from your performance just now... Your martial arts skills should be better at using swordsmanship. Fortunately, although your strength is not enough, you have the leather armor blessing power. You can barely use this machete, but it''s a waste. " Du Wei said with a smile: "there is a magic crystal under this machete, which can store magic. The blade of the machete also has the pattern of wind magic. When using it, people with high martial arts skills can use this machete to make wind blade... It''s estimated that you can''t do it at your current level."


    Ruolin was stunned!


    Because the little nobleman said exactly what he said!


    The leather armour was indeed given to him by the lecherous Baron of the north. The machete comes from the head of a mercenary regiment who covets his beauty - that guy is a Northwest alien!


    Du Wei rubbed his brows and looked at Ruolin: "what makes me most curious is your broken magic bow and arrow..."


    Dewey slowly took out the silver bow and arrow, put it on the table, and said with a smile: "the stripe pattern on the bow is vertical and oblique pattern, which represents the force of the moon in heraldry, that is, the force of the moon. According to the books I have read, the moon power totem should come from an ancient family on the mainland, the Munn family. This family once enjoyed a good time 700 years ago. At its most glorious time, it once owned half of the territory of the continent. The god they believed in was the goddess of the moon. However, it is a pity that the kingdom of the Munn family was destroyed in the scuffle in the mainland hundreds of years ago, and then the mainland entered the era of the unified Roland Empire, and the Munn family also went extinct, It is said that this family has been... Well, how to say, extinct. "


    His fingers rubbed back and forth on the smooth silver bow, with a hint of fun in his eyes: "I''m very strange that you, the leader of a small adventure team, have three precious magic weapons with third rate martial arts. Oh, one is from the north, one is from the northwest, and the other is from an old family that has died out. What kind of identity are you


    In this way, if Dewey''s enlightening teacher, the erudite old scholar of rosiyat, had heard this, he would have been proud of his disciple and would have been aggrieved that such a student was called an "idiot"!


    Because Du Wei''s seemingly simple words almost cover the mastery of several subjects, such as heraldry, emblem, totem, and mainland history! Moreover, I''m afraid even the old scholar himself can''t tell the origin of these three weapons immediately after seeing them! It should be noted that: Dewey, he almost said it without looking up any information! As if that all knowledge, all firmly in his mind!


    For Ruolin, her mind is only shocked now!


    "How do you... How do you know that?" Ruolin was tongue tied.


    "Books." Dewey put down his bow and arrow, then smile: "books record all the knowledge of mankind. Knowledge is the beacon of human progress. And I''ve been reading these books since I was six. "


    "Six years old?" Ruolin sighed in a low voice: "you must be a genius... Have you read a lot of books?"


    "Quite a lot indeed." "But I''m not a genius. In fact, a long time ago, I didn''t like reading at all, or even knowledge at all. "


    "Then you..." Ruolin can''t help but ask, but just said half a sentence, realized that now is not a good time to chat.


    Du Wei didn''t care, but he laughed. In a low voice, he said in a low voice as if he were talking to himself: "there is a story: in an exquisite porcelain shop, the boss spent a lot of effort to make a new porcelain, but it was broken by an intruder. The outsider felt very guilty, so he decided to make a good new porcelain to compensate the owner... Well, yes, that''s it, compensation! "


    "Compensation?" Ruolin was at a loss.


    Du Wei smiles. He looks at his female prisoner: "you seem to be more interested in other people''s affairs. If I were you, I should be more concerned about my own situation now."


    "But you don''t seem to care about saying that to me."


    "Oh, that''s because you''re a beautiful girl and you have beautiful thighs." Dewey shrugged his shoulders and said carelessly, "men. Most men can''t help saying more in front of beautiful girls - it''s the nature of most men. "


    Ruolin bit her teeth, she suddenly felt a sense of weakness from the bottom of her heart. In the face of this young aristocrat, she seems to feel like a young girl. Each other''s every word, every smile, even every look, looks so enigmatic... As if his peaceful eyes, but can see through at any time!


    "What do you want to do with me?" Ruolin''s tone of admitting her fate.


    Dewey was laughing: "didn''t you mean to seduce me just now? Now, you might as well try again. "


    What does he mean? Looking at the little noble''s smile, and his eyes, Ruolin''s heart suddenly began to move again!


    Du Wei has stood up and walked slowly to Ruolin''s side. His fingers gently caressed Ruolin''s face, feeling the soft skin on the girl''s face.


    His action is gentle, from Ruolin''s cheek to her long neck, and then slowly into the sheet covering Ruolin''s body, gently press on Ruolin''s shoulder. His fingers are thin and soft, not a trace of other men''s kind of crude, but with a leisurely... Tease?


    Yes, it''s provocative! It''s like a cat playing with a mouse that has been caught!


    Ruolin began to tremble under the action of duvet''s fingers. She couldn''t help but close her eyes and snorted softly in her nose. Then, Du Wei suddenly lifted the blanket on Ruolin''s body... Ruolin had closed her eyes to welcome the coming things, but


    Shua!


    Ruolin felt her bound hands loose! The tendon has been broken!


    With a sharp knife in his hand, Dewey stepped back with a smile: "OK, now you can go any time. My men won''t stop you. Your other companions can go with you, but your fellow magician must stay. "


    "..." Jolin opened her eyes in surprise and glared at Dewey: "do you mean let me go?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Du Wei laughed casually: "I''m just interested in your fellow magician. As for your three magic weapons, I have studied them, so I don''t need them. You can take them away. "


    Ruolin couldn''t see through the noble youth any more. She opened her mouth: "but you... You suddenly attacked us in the pub..."


    "I said, I''m only interested in magic, not you." Du Wei light way: "I am very busy, also a little tired, now you can go, don''t disturb my rest... I don''t like when I sleep with someone staring at me."


    He stepped back two steps and pointed to the door. It was obvious that he was chasing the guests.


    Ruolin felt like a dream. She took the knife from Du Wei, cut off the tendons on her feet, moved her hands and feet, and went to the door, but she didn''t seem to recover.


    "Oh, yes. Meeting is predestination. If you don''t mind, I think I can give you another piece of advice. " Behind him, Dewey said with a smile.


    "Please, what is it, what advice?" Unconsciously, Ruolin''s tone was respectful.


    "You." Du Wei said with a smile: "for a girl like you, you''d better find a good man to marry as soon as possible, find a quiet country, marry an honest little nobleman, and live in peace. Well... How can I say that? Well, I once had a friend from afar who said that the world is very dangerous. If you come out, you have to pay it back sooner or later. If you don''t want to get married, you can also consider other choices: a woman is a vine. It''s better to find a big tree to rely on. I think there are very few living Munns in the world. "


    Ruolin was shocked: "what did you say? "The mun?"


    "Yes, the moon goddess, the moon goddess." Dewey said with a smile: "I''ve seen it. Your finger, ring finger is longer than your index finger. And there''s a bone on the back of your head that bulges a little bit. These are the most standard characteristics of people of the Munn blood recorded in the book. Although these two points may not necessarily be the moon totem, you also have the moon totem weapons of the moon totem. Do you want to deny it? "


    For the first time in her life, Ruolin felt that she had hit the iron wall! Even in the face of those greedy and lustful nobles, or in the face of those fierce and brutal mercenary leaders, Ruolin never felt powerless!


    The little nobleman in front of him, can he really see through the secret of people''s heart at a glance?


    And his smile... This pale and beautiful face, that kind of indifferent smile, as if he didn''t care about anything


    ... like a devil!


    &#8226£»


    Looking at the long legged chick walking out of the room, Du Wei sighed, and then began to sort out the books he was carrying.


    At this time, the loyal servant, mad, knocked on the door and came in. His expression was hesitant: "well, master, are you going to rest? Do you need anything? You don''t seem to eat much at night. "


    Du Wei smiles when he looks at the girl''s warm face. He knows that she must have been waiting outside just now. After seeing the girl go out of her room, the servant comes in to have a look at herself.


    Well, apart from his mother, I''m afraid this servant is the most concerned person in the world.


    "Nothing... Oh, by the way, mad, how much money do I have in my pocket?" Dewey asked casually.


    "A thousand gold coins." When madder mentioned the money, he immediately perked up: "master, this was given to you by your noble wife in private before she left. I keep them all very well! "


    Dewey thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "well, I heard that Kete province is rich in a kind of water orchid diamonds. When we are down, you can buy some for me. I''ll send someone to send them back to my mother."


    "Madame will be very happy." Madder said with a smile, but then he couldn''t help whispering: "young master, you are so smart... Others don''t know, but madder knows. If the lady and the countess knew all this, they would be proud of you, but... Why... "


    "Why do I like to be treated like an idiot?" Dewey smiles.


    Madder immediately showed a trace of fear. He lowered his head, but he couldn''t help saying: "master Gabriel has been made a genius, but you... Alas, in fact, if it wasn''t for you... Hum, I don''t think that master Gabriel''s first teacher has any ability. I know that. You often go to see Master Gabriel, and I''ve seen you teach him how to write... Genius? Hum... "


    "Well, mad, I''m tired. Go out." Dewey blinked and said with a smile, "I''ll be on my way tomorrow."


    Looking at the loyal servant some unwilling to go out. Dewey sat down on the chair and stretched himself.


    Oh... Idiot?


    Idiots are idiots.


    However, I don''t belong to this world!


    The beautiful countess, the respectable woman, did not know that she had occupied the body of her first son. It''s just snatching. It''s a kind of naked snatch! Although I didn''t want to.


    In this way, I should still owe the Luolin family. Especially to the respectable woman, to the beautiful and kind mother, I owe her a good son.


    And the count who is his father.


    Alas, I secretly used some means to return a "genius" son to their family, and then I left quietly, which can be regarded as making up for my debt. Come to think of that guy Gabriel... I hope he can satisfy them. After leaving the imperial capital, I often went to teach the child to read books. I really don''t have the patience to take care of my children. In order to become a qualified secret teacher to educate my younger brother, I have been studying and reading hard all these years, and then looking for all the opportunities to teach my younger brother what I have learned secretly. Yes, we can only do this secretly. Because of his father, he seems to be afraid that "idiot" is a kind of infectious disease. He is afraid that he will transmit this disease to his younger brother. He doesn''t like being too close to his younger brother. It''s just that I''ve been studying so hard all these years... I''ve never had such enthusiasm even when I was studying in the original world. When my younger brother first learned to write his name when he was four years old, and then told his parents... I''m afraid the happy count didn''t know that his idiot eldest son secretly spent a lot of time to teach the four-year-old to write. In addition, I tried my best to make up the history of the mainland into a story for my younger brother to listen to, and use this way to educate young children... In this respect, I still have a great talent to be a teacher. idiot? Hum, for a person who doesn''t belong to this world at all. Do I care? Of course not. Despite the debt, but his heart really can not accept another pair of men and women to replace their parents in the heart of the position. So... In this case, after making up as much as possible, it may be the best choice to leave quietly. Being distributed... Actually, it''s not bad. Gabriel, you have to work hard. Because I won''t climb into your room in the middle of the night to tell you stories. I won''t let you recite the pithy formula of those martial arts. I remember for the first time that year, Gabriel suddenly used the way of singing those awkward martial arts skills - because it was easier to remember. When these young children inadvertently showed them in front of adults, they surprised the count and praised the children as geniuses. And these, I''m afraid he will never think that this is his own idiot eldest son''s masterpiece! Yes, I took one of your sons. And then, I think of every way to give you a "genius" son. Rowling family, this is me, Dewey, a little compensation for you.

 Chapter 11

    This night, Ruolin did not go far, she took the bull warrior and the archer to wander outside the town for a long time. Although the two subordinates think that they should leave this unfortunate place as soon as possible, Ruolin seems to have other plans in mind. Her eyes showed a kind of hesitation, a kind of hesitation... With such an expression, she sat there with her knees, watching the moon all night. Ruolin didn''t speak, but her two subordinates could not help feeling a little depressed about the chance of losing the knighthood. This is a real chance to become a knight! Generally speaking, there are only three chances to obtain the title of knight. The second one is to devote oneself to the temple of light and be loyal to the church. After being trained in martial arts from childhood, he grows up and becomes a temple Knight of the church through strict selection. The third is to be loyal to the nobility and get the title of Knight of honor given by the nobility. And these two guys, first, they don''t have strong martial arts skills, and they can''t pass the assessment of the Knights Association. Second, they are not members of the church, and they can''t become Temple knights. The only one who wants to promote the chivalry is to be attracted by a certain nobleman. However, those who have the right to recruit knights are all big nobles, but they don''t like these guys who are just like cats and dogs. Looking at the two frustrated companions, Ruolin could only comfort them in a low voice. Ruolin''s heart is complicated at the moment. Once she has been loyal to Dewey, it means that she has lost her independence. The small independent group she had painstakingly maintained has collapsed. She is no longer a leader, but a subordinate loyal to others. However, what Ruolin doesn''t know is that many years later, when people look back on history, they will mention this day! Because, later famous in mainland China, the first official member of the top ten demon Knights of "Demon Knight Order": the first female knight who was loyal to the devil, Jolin Munn! This name is also remembered in history because of this special moment!

 Chapter 12

    [it''s against the list! Please vote for Xiao Wu!]


    The motorcade walked for a day. Obviously, this new female knight has attracted the attention of her colleagues. Of course, this is not only because this is the only woman in the sky, but also because of the relationship between the female knight and the little master.


    Last night, she went out of her little master''s room. And overnight, she sent herself to the door to pledge allegiance.


    And this kind of attention, in fact, also contains a layer of... A little bit of jealousy.


    Yes, it''s jealousy.


    Because, this woman actually obtained the real "Knight" title!


    It must be pointed out that the so-called "Guardian Knight" of the family is not considered to be a real knight. In fact, the family guard knight is just a kind of address, a kind of address with the name of "Knight". It''s like seahorse. Although the name of seahorse has a horse character, no one really thinks that seahorse and steed are the same thing.


    In a sense, they can only be regarded as a group of "cavalry". It''s a group of cavalry guards. It''s not a real chivalry. A woman who has just known each other for a day, a woman with third rate martial arts skills, suddenly gets what these men dream of, which makes them jealous.


    It''s bad enough to be sent to a remote place with this poor master. Their only pursuit is to hope that one day this master will suddenly favor himself and recruit himself from the guard cavalry to the knight of Honor - that''s the only way to pursue.


    Everyone knows that the little master can''t inherit the title of earl. He will be a baron at most in the future, and the Baron is only authorized by the law to recruit ten Knights... Now, in just one day, a precious place is occupied by a woman of unknown origin! That''s enough to make these people feel a bit unbalanced.


    The most reasonable explanation is that the 13-year-old master probably doesn''t know what "Knight" is. He just took this precious thing as a children''s game and gave it to others at will!


    And, more importantly... Who told that chick to be beautiful and have a pair of plump and beautiful thighs?


    Accept your fate!


    Ruolin had already felt the disapproving eyes of her new colleagues. It seemed that even her two original companions did not understand. But Ruolin still decided to believe in her own vision!


    This new master, this young master named Dewey, will never be an ordinary person in the future! It should not be a wrong decision to choose to be loyal to him!


    When the sunset fills the sky again, Dewey''s motorcade has just crossed a big river. The bridge built by round boulders has a history of nearly a hundred years. The stones near the river are covered with green moss, and the clear running river reflects a beautiful emerald color.


    The name of this river is "feicui River". Of course, it has a more official name:


    Luolin river!


    This river is named after the Rowling family.


    The Luolin River traverses the southern province of the Empire, and divides the rich southern province of the empire into two parts. Take this river as the boundary line, as long as you cross this river, you will have set foot on the territory of the Luolin family! Half of the province south of the River belongs to the Rowling family!


    The South Bank of the river is a flat plain. In the hilly area of the south, the area of the plain is considerable. There are fertile land, green forests, farms everywhere, warm climate, sufficient sunshine and proper rain.


    It was one of the richest lands in the Empire, and also an important place for grain production. This area is just half of the plain of Cote Province, which also has an official name... Lorraine plain!


    Yes, it''s also named after the Rowlings.


    This strange way of naming began about 200 years ago.


    Two hundred years ago, the Loran Empire experienced a great patriotic war. According to historical records, the foreign invasion in the north of the mainland at that time dragged the whole Loran empire into the quagmire of war. However, there were rebellions within the declining Empire, and the Empire was once on the verge of collapse.


    During the war, a group of outstanding figures emerged, including a general of the Rowling family, who eventually became a marshal of the Empire (the only imperial marshal in the 300 year history of the Rowling family). What''s more, it''s worth mentioning that the emperor married his sister to him in order to win him over.


    Just before an important decisive battle, in order to encourage his brother-in-law to kill the enemy bravely, his majesty pointed to the South Bank of the feicui river with a horsewhip and announced:


    "If you come back from victory, I will give you all the land in the south of kortexing province bounded by this river in the future! And, in the future, the river here, this plain, will be changed to your family name! In order to highlight the extraordinary and outstanding contribution of the Rowling family to the Empire


    Such encouragement inspired the Marshal''s courage. He conducted the decisive battle excellently, and finally won the war and saved the national fortune of the Empire! At the same time also won the agreement with the emperor!


    After that, feicui river was renamed Luolin river! And this plain in the South has also been renamed the Lorraine plain - two hundred years have passed, and now people even forget what the name of this plain used to be!


    Because, on all the official documents and local registers of the Empire, it was clearly written "Luolin River" and "Luolin plain".


    Although two hundred years have passed, as a member of the Rowling family, even these low-level guards and cavalry can''t help but feel excited when they cross the river and set foot on this plain!


    This is a sense of belonging and honor to the family!


    Look! This is where the Rowlings live! It''s the place where the great ancestors of the Rowling family carved their names! Here, the great Rowling family engraved their names in the history of the Empire! Also engraved in this piece of land!


    Sitting in the carriage, Dewey felt that the carriage was moving slowly, and there was a change outside. When duvera opened the window, he saw that the knights in front of him could not help taking off their hats and cheering. Their faces swept the decadent appearance on the road in recent days, and each face exuded joy and glory from the heart! And... Worship!


    "Home! The Rowlings are home! Back to our own land


    The cavalry cheered, and some even forgot discipline and galloped back. Let the horseshoe happily trample on the black soil, even their officers did not mean to restrain these excited subordinates at the moment, but sat on the horse and looked at it with a smile!


    Unlike other families in the Empire, the Rowling family has maintained a very old tradition! That is: Knights and warriors in the family only recruit people from the family territory!


    Many of the cavalry guards who came back with Dewey were born in the Lorraine plain! They are the real people of the Rowling family, who have lived here for generations!


    According to the traditional practice, the private soldiers in the territory of the Rowling family, as well as the cavalry guards of the family, even the family leader''s own soldiers and every bodyguard, try their best to select "their own people" from the Rowling plain! Because every family owner thinks that this method can ensure the loyalty of his subordinates and the centripetal force to the family! For example, the chief bodyguard of the current Lord of the family, the enlightening martial arts teacher of the second young master Gabriel, alpha swordsman, is a man who was born in the Lorraine plain.


    Although these cavalry guards, who were sent out of the imperial capital with Duwei, were not happy because they were driven out of the Empire, fortunately, at this moment, the joy of going home finally diluted their inner decadence.


    Dewey sat in the carriage and looked at the cheering cavalry. He pondered a little, understood the reason immediately, and then said with a smile, "are we over the Lorraine, madder?"


    "Yes, my master." Madder immediately rode and felt beside the car. His face also had a trace of joy: "we''re home."


    Dewey took a look at Mulder. "Oh, Mulder, tell me, are you born in Cote Province, too?"


    "Yes. Although I grew up in the imperial capital, my father is a native of the Luolin family Mad also raised a smile: "my father worked as a coachman in the Rowling family all his life, and I, inherited his job."


    After a pause, madder took a careful look at the little master, lowered his voice and said, "my master, I need to remind you something... Um..."


    "What?"


    "I''m afraid what you said just now is not appropriate." Madder''s face was so serious!


    "What''s wrong?" Dewey said with a smile, "you can point out my mistakes."


    "You just asked me if I was born in Cote province. There is something wrong with such a statement. " As he looked at his master''s face, he said cautiously: "although the Lorraine plain is in the province of Cotes, when a real Lorraine family member mentions his native place, we never say" I am from Cotes "! A true member of the Rowling family will only say, "I''m from the Rowling plains!" when he mentions his birthplace. A true member of the Rowling family will be proud of his identity as a Rowling from the bottom of his heart! My master, so... When you face other people of the Rowling family in the future, please don''t say "kotexing people". Please call them "Rowling plain people"! Otherwise, the other party may feel hurt because of your words. And... You are also the eldest son of the head of the family, and you can''t hurt the feelings of the family people in your words. "


    Looking at the former groom, he was able to say such words with a proud face. Even Dewey had to feel a little surprised.


    Maybe... I really underestimated this family.


    Looking at those happy cavalry, looking at their faces one by one, the kind of sincere pride from the heart... Only a really great family can do this.


    Then, in this case, the Earl in the imperial capital, when he saw that his eldest son was an idiot, the Earl with the heavy responsibilities of the family and the father with the honor of the family, his disappointment and anxiety can be imagined.


    Although I didn''t think much of that father''s cold treatment of myself. But at the moment, Dewey suddenly understood the count''s mood from the bottom of his heart! As a father, he may be able to bear that his son is a waste! However, as the leader of the family, he can''t tolerate that the expected heirs of the family are a waste! Because he has to take responsibility for the future of such a great family! In this way, he abandoned himself decisively and was indifferent to himself. All this is excusable. In such a moment, Dewey lost his mind. Looking at the blank expression on the little master''s face, mad was surprised. Because what he has seen since he became Dewey''s personal servant is that the little master''s face has always been calm since he was six years old! How did the master''s face ever have such a loss and gaffe¡° Well, my master, can we go home? " Madder asked cautiously¡° Go home... Oh, go home. " Du Wei in the mouth subconsciously answered a sentence, immediately he suddenly, in the brain gushed out an idea which is difficult to stop! Go home! At this moment, Dewey''s heart, which has been at a loss all these years, seems to have finally bloomed a ray of light! Yes, go home! For me who don''t belong to this world, what I lack most is the sense of belonging to this world! My indifference in recent years, I don''t like to express my inner feelings, and even deliberately suppress some inner feelings... In fact, the most fundamental reason is that I don''t really regard myself as a person in this world! Because of this, in many cases, a lot of things, for themselves, look at the world, as if standing in a spectator, a bystander''s point of view... And this mentality, caused the inner indifference! Home... What a beautiful word. What I lack now is not a sense of belonging to the world? In the past few years, Du Wei, who was in a faint mood for everything, suddenly felt a strange expectation for his ancestors who were about to return to the Rowling family! Looking at the proud cavalry... Um... Rowling plain? I don''t know if I can find a sense of belonging in this land? I hope so! Since it''s impossible to really go home. So... It''s also right to find a new home that can be reposed in your heart and let yourself have an inner belonging. After all, now that we have come to this world, life will go on. With a trace of sunset, Dewey and Chen; Rowling pushed the door, got out of the carriage, out of the dark and closed carriage, out of the shadow, and stood in the beautiful sunset. The glow on his face seemed to dispel all the haze. Finally, a smile appeared on the young man''s face... Moreover, there was a long lost emotion in his expression. This emotion is: look forward to-

 Chapter 13

    (long chapter)


    The ancestral home of the Rowling family is located in the southwest of the Rowling plain, where a tributary of the Rowling river passes through. The land on the bank is fertile, with several farms and towns around. Down this tributary, you will pass through a beautiful valley.


    This is where the great Rowling family originated. Hundreds of years ago, when the ancestors of the Rowling family were just a low-level aristocrat with a small village territory, the blood of the Rowling family began to spread in this land.


    The carriage passed through a black forest with lush green trees and fresh air on both sides. Along a flat path, you can see the small valley on the left from the carriage. On the right, you can see a tower in the distance, which is the ancestral home of the Rowling family.


    After hundreds of years of glory of the family, the small village of hundreds of years ago no longer exists, and the original ancestral house has a considerable scale after countless renovations and reconstruction in hundreds of years of history!


    A crimson stone wall surrounds a castle. The castle is made of huge white stones mined from the nearby valley. It is said that it was originally a hill, but it took hundreds of years to turn it into a valley.


    The arrival of the eldest son of the head of the clan naturally attracted special attention. The 300 territory private soldiers who stayed in the castle wore the brightest equipment very early and lined up to wait under the red wall outside the castle. The arched gate made duvet feel very powerful in the carriage. In his eyes, this thick stone wall can be used as a strong defensive circle if necessary!


    It is worthy of being the Wuxun family of the Empire. The 300 private soldiers in the castle are obviously well trained. They are upright on horseback, and they are skilled in horse control and equipment. Later Du Wei learned that the 300 soldiers left behind in the castle of the ancestral home of the Rawlings were the best selected from the private armies of the whole Rawlings plain territory. Their training was quite good, even no less than that of the local armies of the Empire.


    The black forest outside the castle is also a natural hunting ground, where some hunting activities are held every year, which is also a disguised exercise for these soldiers.


    The main building of the castle has two towers, one of which is particularly tall, even higher than the hill in the distance. Du Wei, who has studied family history, knows that this is because the Rowling family once had a strange owner in a previous generation. Although the master was a military general, he was particularly interested in astrology. He even married a female astrologer. The tower was built to make it easier for his wife to observe the stars in the sky at night.


    The red carpet had been spread from the gate of the castle to the stop of Dewey''s carriage. As soon as Du Wei stooped to get out of the car, an old man with silver hair who had been waiting for a long time came up. The old man was tall and thin, with a scrupulous gray dress. His old-fashioned and serious manner, conservative and respectful manner were also well measured.


    As soon as Du Wei got out of the carriage and stepped on the ground, the old man bent down and saluted deeply. Then he said in a low and slow voice, "young master, I''m hill, the housekeeper here# 8226£» Rowling. I heard about your coming three days ago. Now everyone in the castle is ready for your parallax. Please follow me


    With that, the old housekeeper turned and carefully led Duwei up the steps. He had no fastidious manners at all. He behaved respectfully and courteously, humbly but not coquettishly. He led Dewey to the red carpet on the steps, while he was very careful to walk outside the carpet and let Dewey enjoy the honor alone.


    There is no time to carefully observe the interior decoration of the castle. The only impressive thing is that after entering the gate of the castle, there is a huge flag like a flame on the wall!


    This flag is seven or eight meters high and six meters wide, occupying the whole wall facing us! This is the family''s badge flag, with two sharp swords crossed, iris wrapped around the blade, red flame burning, and a crown on it!


    Walking into the hall on the first floor of the castle, you are faced with such a magnificent flag, which immediately spreads a solemn and solemn atmosphere here!


    Then all the servants in the castle, dressed in neat uniforms, stood on both sides of the hall to welcome Dewey. Dewey didn''t take much interest in this strange "review". He nodded casually, and then whispered, "my housekeeper, please take me to my study now... As for you, please leave and go back to your work."


    The old housekeeper Hill carried out Dewey''s orders meticulously, and soon Dewey was taken to a study


    Well, Dewey would rather call this place "library" if he could!


    Because it''s so big here!


    In the round room, the top of the head is also a high round vault, decorated with some simple plaster patterns, and there are some plaster statues on both sides - many of them are outstanding figures in the history of the family.


    This room is surrounded by tall bookshelves... Hell! These bookshelves are two stories high! It''s full of all kinds of books. Dewey calculated roughly that there are at least tens of thousands of books here! There are also many iron cabinets to store some important things, such as family maps, or some ancient and important documents, etc.


    Of course, as a Wu Xun family, even in the study, also reveals a trace of martial arts atmosphere! On the wall just opposite the door of the study, there is a huge sword with two hands and a huge chopping axe hanging! These two weapons are hanging across the wall! From the flashing cold light on the blade, it is obvious that servants often scrub and maintain them carefully.


    There is also a wall of bookshelves, deliberately rattan out of a few huge cabinets, cabinets placed in a variety of weapons, but from the style point of view, these are antiques.


    There are short bows made by the imperial army a hundred years ago, old-fashioned Knights chopping swords, long sabres, and black iron and wood bows


    Du Wei was attracted by these weapons in the past. He can see that these antiques are well maintained. Although they have passed the baptism of years, some of them can still emit a sharp cold light!


    "These are all used by the outstanding ancestors in the past generations." Hill, the old housekeeper behind him, said in an unchanging voice, "these are all records of the glory of our great ancestors of the Rowling family."


    Because of the space shape of the room, when speaking here, sound waves will vibrate and echo, which adds a sense of dignity.


    He gently stroked the old-fashioned black pear wood desk, and Dewey quietly looked around.


    It can be seen that although everything here has been strictly sampled and carefully cleaned, the old traces of that kind of years are also very obvious. Many places on the bookshelf were polished and polished, as well as the huge desk under his hand. Dewey suspected that it was older than the old housekeeper in front of him.


    "This used to be the center of power of the Rowling family. It used to be the place where the clan leaders thought and made all kinds of decisions. Everything here has traces of its glory. " The old housekeeper whispered: "although the decision-making center of the family moved to the imperial capital, according to the tradition of the family, every patriarch who comes back to the castle for parallax or a short stay is not allowed to go back to the bedroom to rest on the first night of arrival, and must spend the night in this study. In this way, we can urge ourselves not to forget the glorious history of our family and the heavy responsibilities of ourselves. "


    After a pause, the old housekeeper looked at Du Wei and lowered his head: "you are the eldest son of the current patriarch, the count. You came to inspect the castle as his representative. May I ask you this evening..."


    Du Wei nodded his head and said with a smile: "tradition is tradition, which must be obeyed. I''m no exception, of course. Although I am not the patriarch, I am the eldest son of my father, and I came here as his representative. I''m going to stay in my study for the night according to tradition. "


    The old housekeeper''s face softened a lot, and his tone was warm. He said slowly, "yes, I''ll make people ready. And... I know that you are here on behalf of the count to inspect the property of the territory. Where will your work start? After getting the news of your return, I have asked people to prepare the income and expenditure accounts and books of this year''s family business. When are you going to start looking at these things? Or wait... "


    Dewey interrupted with a smile. Naturally, he walked around the desk and sat down behind the wide desk. The sofa was hard, but it was still comfortable. Dewey thought about it and said with a smile, "my housekeeper, I''ve come after a long journey. Now I feel hungry. Please prepare some food for me first, and then I think I can start to see what you prepare. "


    It seems that the efficiency here is good.


    Soon, Dewey enjoyed a very typical southern aristocratic afternoon tea in his study. After eating a sweet pumpkin pie, he just wiped his mouth. The old housekeeper Hill had led two strong male servants to the study.


    Two servants were pushing a cart, which was loaded with a pile of thick pamphlets like a hill! I''m afraid all these pamphlets are half a head higher than those of Dewey!


    "Are these all accounts of this year?" Dewey frowned. He began to wonder if the old housekeeper wanted to punish himself.


    "Young master, all these are true." Old hill replied seriously: "the information here includes the land measurement area and cultivated land area of the whole southern Cote Province, the financial revenue and expenditure of six towns, the logistics and supply expenditure of the family private army scattered in three parts of the territory, the military pay, supplies, the consumption of weapons and so on, as well as the grain harvest, And the budget for some new buildings to be built this year. In addition, I have made some budget for next year, but I haven''t finished it yet because of the rush. But I don''t think you will leave here soon, so we still have enough time. "


    Dewey couldn''t help feeling his nose and looking at the hill like account in front of him: "is it all here?"


    "It''s just part of it. As for the rest... "The old housekeeper said something less serious:" I think you may need to watch the rest for a week. "


    Dewey began to frown. He looked at the housekeeper in front of him quietly.


    The old housekeeper didn''t look like he was joking. But... He will not naively think that his 13-year-old can understand these accounts, will he? Not naive to think that a 13-year-old can really shoulder the whole family territory industry!


    Then, he should know that his being sent back to his hometown by the owner should be a kind of disguised distribution. In this case, this guy made such a pile of accounts, and asked himself to check it seriously... What''s his intention?


    Is it because the old housekeeper who stayed behind was dissatisfied with the young master who was sent back, worried that he would disperse the power in his hands after he came back, so he demonstrated to himself first?


    The slave deceives the master?


    Or, what tricks does he have in his family''s business to seek personal gain, and now he uses his own child to muddle through?


    Everything seems possible!


    However, Dewey didn''t say anything. He didn''t even ask a question. He picked up the top account, blew the dust on it, sat down calmly, opened the first page and read it quietly.


    After a while, Du Wei raised his head, and the old housekeeper stood by.


    "Oh, Mr. Butler, is there anything else you want to tell me?" Dewey seems to be casual, tone cold down: "when I read, do not like people around."


    "Yes, sir." Hill, the old housekeeper, had a look of surprise in his eyes. Then he seemed to open his mouth and want to say something, but he swallowed it and turned around to take the servants out.


    After the heavy study door was closed, Dewey gently put down the account in his hand. He stood up, walked back and forth in the huge study, moved his body, and then said to himself with a smile: "it seems that there is really something to look forward to."


    Then, until nightfall, the old housekeeper came to the study twice. One time, he came to pour tea for Duwei, and the other time, when it was dark, he personally brought someone to light the candle for Duwei.


    What surprised old housekeeper hill was that the young master was actually looking through those accounts!


    Moreover, he is not pretending, but really reading attentively! There were several books on the desk, all of which were opened. Duwei seemed to be arranging some figures. Just after the old housekeeper brought someone to light all the twenty huge candlesticks in the study, Duwei asked the old housekeeper some questions about the accounts.


    He didn''t ask casually, every question got to the point! These are enough to prove that the young master seems to be serious! He really read in those boring accounts!


    This... This is the news that came back. Is it the young master who is regarded as an "idiot" in the imperial family?


    Although he had tried his best to hide it, he was still caught by Dewey''s surprised expression of the old housekeeper. Dewey still said something, but when the old housekeeper came out of the room again, he slowly closed the account which had turned to the last page.


    Actually... These accounts are really interesting!


    Du Wei spent an evening, did not really look at those boring figures, and did not have the heart to check whether the account was falsified. After all, I''m not a genius. It''s impossible for a person who doesn''t know anything about the industry to see the true and false accounts.


    I''m afraid no one will know that Dewey is reading in a different way that no one else can guess!


    Who said that the account book must be bookkeeping only?


    At least, Dewey learned a lot from these things! And these things are not recorded in those history books and family history files!


    Judging from the names and contents of the various items in these accounts, Dewey would immediately have a full understanding of the extent to which the Rowling family controlled the territory.


    In the territory, the Rowling family almost has its own system, and even has considerable autonomy. The fiscal and tax power is all family owned, and even the appointment of local officials has the final say. And the tax rate, although it is in accordance with the laws of the Empire. But the family can use some special names to modify, reduce or increase.


    As long as a certain proportion of the tax collected is submitted to the imperial central finance every year.


    And military power. Basically, from the details of some of these accounts used for military purposes. The imperial government stationed very few troops here, but symbolically stationed two small local second-line reserve infantry regiments on the periphery of the territory. And it is worth noting that the supplies and supplies of the two reserve infantry regiments are provided by the Rowling family every year! The Imperial Army doesn''t care!


    In most parts of the territory, the maintenance of local public order and order is the private army of the family in the territory.


    Almost through these accounts, Dewey easily mastered the current situation of the entire Rowling family in the economic, political, military and other fields! Perhaps, if the old housekeeper knew that he was reading the account book like this, he would stare out his eyes! Judging from these accounts, Dewey has confirmed at least two points: first, in terms of the right to tax, the family can completely control the place! And in the military, even more so! Dewey, who came from another world, has an important common sense in the knowledge learned in that world: the embodiment of a country''s territorial sovereignty, two very important points are: Taxation! And the garrison! Now, these two points are almost controlled by the Rowling family! What does that mean? It means that the central government of the Empire has almost lost the territory of the Rowling family: half of the territory of Cote Province, where the central government of the Empire has lost its sovereign control! It''s almost an independent kingdom here. Du Wei leaned on the sofa to meditate, which surprised him a little! Because when the central government of a country gradually loses its authority, it is often a sign that the prelude to turmoil is about to be opened. Duvet sat for a moment, and the room was quiet, except for the occasional beep and beep of the candle sparks. At this moment, Dewey suddenly stood up abruptly, turned around and looked at the wall behind him! On the wall is a huge floor type bookshelf, which is full of books, it seems no different. But Dewey''s heart was a little strange... Well, it seemed right at that moment! Because the mental power is much stronger than ordinary people, Dewey is more sensitive than ordinary people to some movements around him. Just now, he suddenly felt that he was being peeped! As if behind, a trace of vision from an unknown corner shot, is quietly watching their own! There was nothing unusual on the shelf, and Dewey looked up again. On the bookshelf, on the wall is a row of portraits. These oil painting style portraits are arranged in a row, from far to near. These are the portraits of the successive heads of the Rowling family! The first one on the left, which looks the oldest and the oldest, is a middle-aged man in an imperial uniform. The man on the canvas is the imperial marshal of that year! He won the war and made great contributions to the Empire. At the same time, he won one of the ancestors of the Rowling family in the Rowling plain from the hands of the emperor! This man looked very energetic, and between his eyes there was a cold and tough look like duvet''s father, count Raymond! And that bunch of eyes, as if is staring at Du Wei''s body! Dewey''s mind moved. He tried to step back, then left and right, while his eyes were fixed on the painting. Then he laughed, sighed and whispered, "well, maybe I''m too sensitive... It''s just a painting." He turned around and picked up another account... Right behind him, the portrait of the marshal on the wall suddenly blinked! Yes, the characters in the oil painting suddenly came to life. His eyes staring at Dewey''s back suddenly blinked! The eyes of the characters in the painting, which were supposed to be rigid, suddenly seemed to be infused with life! The eyes fell on Dewey, and there seemed to be a trace of curiosity in his eyes... At this moment, Dewey, who was reading the account, suddenly turned around without warning, staring at the painting on the wall! A person, a painting, the eyes of both sides suddenly crisscross collision together¡° There''s no need to pretend. I know you''re looking at me. " Dewey slowly raised his hand, holding a silver spoon, which he used to eat pumpkin pie here. The silver spoon is as bright as a mirror¡° You''re looking at me. I was looking at you with this thing just now. " Dewey is smiling. He stares at the mural on the wall: "you don''t have to install it anymore... But don''t you know that it''s impolite to peep at others behind your back?" "

 Chapter 14

    In this night''s castle, in this old study full of stale atmosphere, Dewey just stood under the candlelight around, quietly raised his head, looking up at the painting on the wall. After a brief silence, Dewey didn''t get a response from the other party.


    He seemed to frown: "won''t answer?"


    The face in the painting still looks into Dewey''s eyes.


    Dewey laughed, but it was a little unkind. He walked slowly over, then pushed over a high staircase, climbed up the bookshelf, and reached out his hands to try to take down the painting.


    The man in the painting just showed a little panic on his face. In the painting, his eyes looked at Dewey''s face with panic in his eyes.


    "Hoo Dewey forced the painting off the wall. Obviously, such a heavy thing can hardly be carried by a weak and gentle teenager like Dewey. Dewey felt his arm sore. But to his surprise, there was nothing behind the painting!


    It''s not an institution! It''s not someone hiding behind the painting to see themselves! It''s the painting itself!


    Dewey was a little more serious and came down the stairs with the painting in his hand.


    The faces in the paintings are bitter, and the eyes are even more uneasy.


    "What are you?" Du Wei said in a deep voice: "a living figure in the painting?"


    The eyes in the painting are a little dodgy.


    "Well, this painting is the portrait of the ancestor of the Rowling family who was the marshal of the Empire in those years... You can''t be the ancestor who came back to life, can you?" Dewey laughed, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t make sense. Because that ancestor is more than 200 years old. This painting is obviously drawn by later generations to remember their ancestors. I still have that question... What are you? "


    Asked for a while, did not answer, Du Wei sank his face: "Oh, won''t say? Then don''t regret it. "


    He pointed to the candlesticks around him: "you see, there are many candles here. If you don''t speak, I will set you on fire. Guess if I dare? "


    With that, he turned around and took a lighted candle, slowly approaching the painting.


    The faces of the people in the oil painting suddenly changed, and they were all worried and begging for mercy in their eyes. They looked at the candles and flames in Dewey''s hands. The man in the painting can only look at Dewey with a worried face.


    Just as the fire was about to touch the canvas, Dewey moved the candle away and nodded: "well, it seems that you really can''t speak? Can you talk? "


    The man in the painting shook his head.


    "So, what are you?" Dewey''s eyes are glowing! A living painting! Is it something magical?


    For Dewey''s question, oil painting can''t answer it. After getting out of the danger of being burned, the people in the painting seem to take a long breath, and then look at Dewey with interest.


    Dewey tried to ask some questions about the painting, but it was difficult to communicate because the other side could not speak. Oil painting can only reluctantly nod and shake his head. This kind of communication, after working hard for a long time, did not ask anything.


    One person, one painting, just staring at each other.


    At this time, a big clock on the wall of the study rings slowly! It''s midnight!


    Dewey suddenly seems to see a ray of light from the eyes of the characters in the oil painting slowly out! Then I heard a sigh in my ear!


    Although the voice was a little erratic, Dewey could hear it clearly. It was the voice of sighing!


    "Listen! Because I was in a kind of magic, so in the middle of the night, I can speak briefly. When the clock is over, I can''t make a sound again! Now I''ll just say it once! There is a hidden secret room in this study! There are some treasures in the secret room! I can show you how to get those treasures, and then I need your help. One of them can remove the magic from me. "


    Dewey opened his eyes wide and looked at the painting. "Are you talking?"


    "Yes! There''s no time to explain. " The voice of the oil painting said quickly: "now you start to check from the third oil painting on the wall. There are instructions on it. You follow the instructions. If you are not a fool, you should be able to find it... "


    Dong!


    After midnight, with the end of the last bell, the light in the eyes of the characters in the oil painting gradually disappeared. Then the voice stopped.


    Dewey looked up and down at the painting, and the people in it were looking at him, too, with a pleading expression on his face.


    "Oh, you said you were under a spell, didn''t you?" Du Wei said with a smile: "you said that there is a secret room in the study. There is a treasure in the secret room that can let you remove Magic. Is that right? "


    Every time he asked, the man in the painting nodded his head. There was an expression of desire on his face.


    "Well, then, what''s in it for me?" "Why should I help you?" laughs Dewey


    The face of the figure in the painting changed, and then the color of prayer in his eyes became more intense, as if he was desperately trying to say something, but unfortunately he couldn''t say a word¡° Forget it. Anyway, I think it''s strange. It''s to satisfy my curiosity. " Du Weiyang raised his hand, then climbed up the ladder to the bookshelf, and carefully observed the third oil painting on the wall according to the hints of the figures in the painting when the bell rang just now. The third oil painting is also a portrait of an ancestor of the Rowling family, who is dressed in a Navy General''s uniform and has a serious face. Dewey examined the painting carefully for a while, but could not see any trace from it. He even tried to move the painting away and check the back, but he got nothing. Dewey stood on the stairs and thought carefully for a while. He was not anxious, but patiently re examined every detail. After checking again and again for three times with no result, Dewey suddenly felt a move in his heart and carefully looked at the characters in the painting... Well, the eyes of the characters in the painting... Look straight ahead. Dewey''s heart moved! Immediately along the direction of the figure''s eyes looking at the past search! This is on the opposite wall! The figure in the picture seems to be looking at a knight''s chopping sword hanging on the opposite wall! Dewey immediately pushed the stairs across the room. So back and forth toss let a 13-year-old boy''s physical strength some cannot bear. But he was driven by a strong inner curiosity. After checking the knight''s chopping sword on the wall, Dewey found that the blade of the chopping sword was pointing to the bookshelf nearby! He fumbled along the direction of the bookshelf. Finally, finally, he found out! On the cross beam of the bookshelf, Du Wei felt a line of uneven marks. He sank a little and felt it for a while, and finally found that it was actually a line of words! However, these words are written in reverse! Therefore, if someone accidentally touches the flower here, if they don''t observe it carefully, they will only think it is an ordinary pattern. A line written completely in the opposite direction, Dewey read it carefully¡° The answer is in the night sky, and the huge spoon is the key to the direction Dewey couldn''t help laughing bitterly. What is this? Riddles? He sighed, slid down the stairs, and simply sat cross legged on the floor, holding his head and pondering the riddle¡° The night sky... The huge spoon... "Finally, Dewey stood up, and his face showed hope again. What are the stars in the night sky! What about the giant spoon? Then you don''t have to ask, it must be the Big Dipper! Isn''t the shape of the Big Dipper in the sky just like a huge spoon? Dewey figured this out and immediately searched the bookshelves in his study! Stars... Stars... The study has something to do with stars... Well, it must be the bookshelf for astrology books! Soon, through the index catalog, Dewey found a special bookshelf for astrology books. He laboriously climbed up to look for it, and then, according to the "spoon", he carefully fumbled in the seventh row of the bookshelf. He almost looked through the books one by one, and finally... When he twitched a book, he obviously felt that the book was extremely heavy! It''s a Book of metal! Moreover, after a twitch, there was a dull click of the wheel in the wall... Finally, the whole bookshelf slowly turned itself. Behind the bookshelf, on the wall, there was a dark entrance... (please support it, help Xiao Wu''s new book to make the list, OK?)-

 Chapter 15

    Dewey picked up a candlestick. After thinking about it, he took off a hanging weapon from the wall. Of course, considering his weak physical strength, he chose a dagger. After a little meditation, Dewey picked up some new candles and put them in his arms.


    Then Dewey stepped into the secret room on the wall.


    The faint candle can only light up the space about two or three steps before and after. Fortunately, Dewey''s natural mental power is stronger than ordinary people, and his sense of the surroundings is also much stronger.


    This is a secret road inlaid in a huge stone wall. There are cold and hard stones on both sides. I don''t know how many years ago, this secret road is full of dust. Although Dewey has tried his best to lighten every movement, he still can''t avoid arousing dust and sneezing.


    From time to time at the foot will step on some small stones, candle flickering, duvet can only so stagger carefully forward.


    Fortunately, there seems to be ventilation in this place. Although the candle flickered, it didn''t go out because of lack of oxygen in the air.


    After walking along the secret road for a while, a step appeared in front of him. The spiral steps led straight to the ground. The steps were very narrow, and they were also made of stones. It seemed rough, but fortunately they were strong enough. According to Duwei''s estimation, after about thirty stories of steps, he finally saw a small door.


    The metal handle said it was rusty. Dewey held the handle and twisted it twice. But he found that the door was locked and could not be opened. He sighed and suddenly remembered the sentence engraved on the bookshelf


    "Spoon is the key..."


    Dewey thought for a moment, held up the candle and looked around in front of the door. Finally, he saw a pattern on the ceiling above the door.


    This is a carved pattern. According to the pattern on it, Dewey can barely recognize that it seems to be a map of stars. He doesn''t know much about stars, but because he remembers the "spoon" in his mind, he clearly finds the "Big Dipper" on this map, which looks like a spoon.


    "Spoon is the key..." Duwei muttered. The ceiling is a little high for the 13-year-old. Even if he stands on tiptoe, his hands can''t reach the ceiling. In the dim light of the candle, Dewey studied the pattern carefully.


    A candle was almost burnt out. Dewey lit it. Dewey struggled to lift the box, then sat down on the floor and opened it carefully. In the box was a roll of parchment.


    This roll of parchment is densely written with some words, and after unfolding the parchment, a green crystal in the shape of hexagonal prism like a gem fell from the roll.


    Dewey patiently lit the third candle he brought, and then quietly read the words on the parchment


    "To whom it is addressed:


    Dear reader, you must be a descendant of the Rowling family. Well, the first thing you have to know is that this is a letter from your ancestors. I am the wife of the seventh generation of family heads of the Rowling family, the astrologer Semel


    Seeing the first two sentences, Dewey was surprised.


    Astrologer, Semel?


    Duvi certainly knew that there was a strange patriarch in the history of the Rowling family, who was very interested in astrology and even married a female astrologer. The family castle where Dewey is now, the highest building of the castle, a high white tower, was specially built by the family head in those years, so that his astrologer''s wife could stay on the high tower at night and better observe the stars in the night sky!


    What Dewey didn''t expect was that the letter was written by the patriarch''s wife, an astrologer!


    He continued to read on.


    "... when you read this letter, I hope you can understand that what you are going to face next will be a very risky adventure. You may open a door that has been forbidden for countless times, because it is likely that behind this door, there will be a taboo area that human beings cannot touch.


    At the same time, it''s also the result of my lifelong research.


    If you are ready for the adventure, then you can take the gem wrapped in this letter, and then you carefully explore the stone platform in the room, you will find a socket. After inserting the gem, you will get the most complete information I left. In order to ensure that the transmission of information will not fall into the hands of outsiders, you must start the information with the blood of the Rowling family. Please drop your blood on the gem. The blood of the Rowling family will guide you to get the information I left behind. "


    At the end of the letter, there is another line:


    "May the great Rowling family prosper, for my husband, I am deeply in love with this family!


    Your ancestor, Semel & Chen; Chira & Chen 8226; "Luo Lin Liu Zi"


    Du Wei read it in one breath, his heart also can''t help a little more shocked!


    Because according to the family history he had seen, he had a deep understanding of Semel; Chira & Chen 8226; Rowling (his real name is Semel & Chen 8226; Chira. It''s only after I married into the Luolin family that I got the surname of the Luolin family.


    This woman is the wife of the seventh generation patriarch of the family, a famous female astrologer. In the field of astrology, she is worthy of respect! Dewey''s enlightening teacher, an old scholar of rossiat, is also an astrologer. During the year and a half when he once educated Dewey, he occasionally mentioned Dewey''s wife of his ancestors with great respect. He even inadvertently mentioned that this female astrologer named Semel seems to be the best astrologer in the Empire for nearly 200 years!


    What impresses Dewey is not that Semel is a great astrologer, but that there are other reasons.


    Because, according to the records of the Rowling family that Dewey read, this female astrologer is also a woman who deeply loves her husband.


    The seventh generation patriarch of the Luolin family who married her did not live long and died at about 50. This Semel female astrologer, she is obviously an infatuated woman. On the third day after her husband died, she committed suicide and died of love on the high white tower that her husband built for her.


    Before she died, the female astrologer carved a sentence on her tower:


    "Because of love, we will live forever."


    It is because of this last words that Duwei remembers the famous women in the family history.


    Without hesitation, Du Wei immediately fell down and groped under the stone platform, and soon found the plug in the letter.


    The size of the socket is just about the shape of the gem. Du Wei immediately cut his finger without hesitation and dropped a drop of blood on the gem.


    With the jewel in the socket. Dewey subconsciously stepped back two steps


    In the dark secret room, all of a sudden, the pattern on the square stone platform in front of us burst out a strong light, which made the whole room shine like day! It was so intense that Dewey couldn''t even open his eyes!


    Then the light gathered little by little, and finally formed a pillar of light on the stone platform, and a figure appeared in the middle of the pillar of light!


    This is not a real person, but a mirage that looks like a real person!


    The size of this phantom is the same as that of a real person. Dewey can''t help but round his eyes!


    He suddenly reacted to a very important thing!


    This Semel, the legendary female astrologer, may also be an excellent magician! Because what happened just now, and the phantom in front of us, is clearly a kind of magic!!


    The light of the phantom gradually dimmed down, and finally the intensity of the light was appropriate to the extent that the naked eye could bear.


    Dewey was finally able to see the figure standing in the light column.


    A woman in a red robe, with long silver hair as white as snow, is covered in a bright red robe. Her face is extremely beautiful, and her eyes seem to be gentle. Just her black eyes make Duwei feel a bit of weird.


    "The one who opens the message, I am your ancestor Semel; Chira & Chen 8226; Rowling The phantom spoke slowly: "this is the last magic message I left before I died. The magic array I left behind can only be opened with the magic crystal that instilled my own magic and the blood of the Rowling family. Since you can see this message, it means that you are a descendant of the Rowling family, and you can get all my secrets that I have no reservation


    Du Wei looks at this lifelike beautiful woman in front of him, he can''t help feeling a little shocked!


    Can use a magic array to keep a message for a hundred years! This kind of magic ability is already a super first-class magic master!! This Semel has such ability!


    "I can''t know how many years have passed since you started this message, and I can''t know how much magic I have left in the magic crystal, so please listen to every word I say, because I''m afraid there is no magic that can make this magic circle start again."


    Semel''s phantom said slowly.


    Although he knew that the Semel in front of him was not a real person, just a phantom, Dewey could not help nodding.


    "First of all, I want to make it clear that what I leave you may bring you endless benefits or endless troubles. Because the research results of my life, except for my husband, no one knows. People who open this message, since you can come here, you must have a certain understanding of astrology, at least of astrology. So first of all, one of the most important things I want to tell you is that all astrologers in the world are wrong! They, all of them, everyone, are wrong!


    Because, astrology, is not a mere change through the stars to predict the future of shallow things. Although now all people think that astrology is just a kind of prophecy. But what I want to tell you is... Astrology is actually a kind of magic, a powerful and profound magic.


    Astrologers should not only be regarded as astrologers, nor should they be mere shallow and mysterious prophets. A real astrologer should have the power comparable to all magicians! Since the magician can summon the power of the wind, with the help of rain, storm, fire, and all the power of nature. So, astrologer, why can''t we borrow the power of the stars? Even, we astrologers, can go further! Because I''ve found a power that magicians can''t, or will never, master... That''s the law£¨ Smash the ticket! Please vote for Xiao Wu''s new book-

 Chapter 16

    "The stars in the night sky, the positions of those stars, are mysterious. Their position will have some strange changes with the passage of time, and these changes have always been regarded as a hint given by the gods to mankind. People tend to think of astrologers, but they seem to specialize in studying the mysteries of these gods.


    But all this is wrong!


    There is infinite power in the stars. Even these forces are more powerful than the huge storms, the raging floods, the towering flames that we have seen! Even powerful enough to... Make me suspicious.


    Is such a powerful force created by gods?


    Also, it seems that these stars have been hanging in the sky since ancient times! That''s a long time ago, even earlier than we know. Maybe even before our world was created!


    So, are these stars really created by gods? According to all the books that can be found now, as well as the religious classics, the most unified saying about stars is: "stars are the decorations left in the sky by gods in order to embellish the beauty of the world at night when they create the world. At the same time, gods will change the position of stars according to their own happiness and anger and the changes of some things in the world, It''s often a revelation to mankind. "


    Yes, according to these statements, stars seem to be created together with our world as accessories of the night sky at the same time... But is that really the case?


    Just six years ago, when I was 34 years old, the stars in the sky changed. At night, some stars fell into the sky. All astrologers were trying their best to study what the gods had left us with. But I began to choose another way


    According to the direction of the falling star that I observed that night and all the available information, I decided to find the falling star! It took me three years to walk all over the north end of the mainland, and finally I found it


    As she spoke, Semel''s phantom gently raised her hand. One of her palms came out of her red robe, palm up, gently dragging a small fist sized black stone in her hand.


    "This is what I found in the falling star. Look, it looks like a stone! Of course, my hand is just a small piece knocked down. When I found it, it was the size of a house. And the local terrain, the ground was hit when it fell out of a big hole, and even I can see where once experienced a terrible fire, the forest was burned to ashes, the plain was smashed into a valley! That kind of destructive power, I''m afraid only the top forbidden spell in magic can do it. "


    Dewey couldn''t help sighing.


    This female astrologer named Semel, in the eyes of Dewey, is really amazing!


    At least, in this place where God creates everything, she dares to ask questions... And, in some ways, she is really close to the truth!


    "It''s hard to imagine that the so-called star is just a huge stone. What''s more, this stone is totally different from the material known in the world! It''s hard and full of magic power... I spent a lot of time and visited many experienced magic alchemists, even some old blacksmiths, but no one could recognize this new "substance"! That is to say... Stars are not in our world at all! " Semel''s phantom began to flicker. It was obvious that the magic was about to run out. Dewey quickly gathered his spirits and prayed that the magic would last longer.


    "From then on, I began to question all the literature about gods creating the world. If we say that the gods created the world, let the world have all life, let the world have day and night, the alternation of four seasons... Then, who formulated all the rules? Are they gods?


    I spent almost my whole life studying the stars, and finally found that the so-called saying that "the position changes of stars in the sky are all the inspirations given by gods to mankind..." is totally absurd! I spent ten years recording and studying the positions of some stars that can be seen in the sky, and then I spent the last ten years studying and recording the positions of these stars every night.


    And gradually, on some nights, when the sky is dark and dark clouds block the night sky, I can''t see the stars with my naked eye. At this time, I can only find another way... I think of magic... Since magic can be used to sense all the subtle changes in nature, can I use magic to sense the position of stars when I can''t see them?


    Finally, I found the power of the stars! And if I can use this power, then I can be like a magician with the power of nature... With the power of the stars!


    And after finding a way to sense the power of the stars, I found another thing that surprised me!


    This is the power of the stars. It''s not only felt at night!


    Even in the hot day, I can also feel the existence of stars through meditation and expanding my telepathy! They exist in the sky! Day or night! However, during the day, their light is covered by the strong sun!


    Ten years have passed, and I spent ten years recording the positions of the stars I observed. I found that although they may change, they all change according to certain laws! It''s like a cycle! For example, a star is in the East in summer, runs to the West in winter, and then runs to the East in the next year... Everything seems to follow a specific track, repeated cycle, repeated reincarnation!


    Therefore, this is by no means the inspiration of any God to mankind! It''s not a riddle left by gods! All this is repeated in accordance with certain rules - the rules of the stars! The law of the stars


    Semel''s phantom gradually weakened, this is the last moment of mental exhaustion.


    Her voice became very serious: "the temple tells us that stars are riddles and revelations left by gods to human beings. As a result, I found that the position change of stars seems to be repeated according to a set of fixed rules, which has nothing to do with the riddles of gods; The temple tells us that stars are the embellishments left by gods in the night sky. As a result, I found that the existence of stars is not limited to the night, even in the bright day, although they are invisible to the naked eye, they also exist; The temple also told us that the world was created by gods. As a result, I found that the texture of the stars is a kind of stone that has never been seen before. It does not belong to any material known in our world. "


    The great astrologer finally raised her head and said her last conclusion: "I began to doubt whether the stars seem to be created by gods... And in the end, I began to doubt the so-called... Gods!"


    Looking at the female astrologer''s phantom in front of him, Dewey suddenly felt that he was full of respect for this woman in his heart! Because she is the first person who dares to question and challenge common sense and authority after Dewey came to this world!


    Compared with those who only believe in "God creates everything", this woman who dares to ask questions and question authority, and spends her whole life to study, makes Du Wei feel more respect.


    "All my life''s research is hidden in this room, and the rows of cabinets here are all the things I left for you. The other door on the outside is the puzzle I left behind. If I don''t pay attention to the hints I left about the stars, the most visitors can find is the location of the false door on the outside. Behind the door, there are just some worldly treasures, and here, it''s me, Semel; Chira & Chen 8226; Rowling''s real legacy in the world


    All of a sudden, the column of light flashed, and then the light began to fade, the female astrologer''s phantom gradually became blurred, and her voice began to faint


    "The last tip is that in the oil painting in the study, I created a magical creature. I sealed it in the oil painting, and it will be your guide to learn all this. And everything in this room, you must have its help and guidance when you study. All the star magic spells I created, for safety, I didn''t leave them on the words and paper, I left them to the magical creature. You have to release it from the seal.


    My child, although I don''t know how many years later you will find this place, I believe that there will be a magic genius in the great Rowling family. You should understand that my lifelong research and discovery have questioned the authority of the gods. Such a thing must be unacceptable to the world! Especially those who represent the authority, they will try their best to destroy them. I can''t leave all this in a fair way. I can only do it in a secret way.


    That magical creature, I put a spell on it. Only at night can it revive. During the day, it falls into deep sleep... Ha ha, like stars, it can''t be seen by naked eyes during the day. Moreover, only those with strong mental power can see it at night. I believe that since you can come here, then your mental strength should be enough to become an excellent magician. I can teach you all the star magic I created... Remember a mantra, you can use this mantra to unlock the seal of the painting outside, and after being released by this mantra, it will obey your orders unconditionally... And after that, everything depends on your efforts. "


    The female astrologer slowly said the last mantra. She pronounced every byte very clearly, and at the same time, her fingers slowly pinched out a few fingerprints... Du Wei carefully wrote down all this, and then... With a cry, the light suddenly flashed, and then suddenly disappeared!


    The room suddenly fell into the darkness, Du Wei quickly lit the candle, checked in the room, thought that there was nothing to do, Du Wei carefully went back the same way, climbed all the way back along the secret road.


    When he got back to his study, Dewey was covered with dust, but fortunately, there was a large pile of dusty books in his study, so the dust on him was not difficult to explain.


    Closing the secret door on the shelf, Dewey went to the painting: "I went in and saw everything. Including her last words. " The eyes in the painting seemed relieved, and then showed a trace of prayer. Dewey understood it and said with a smile, "do you want to ask me how to untie your seal? Oh, I''ve found it. She left a spell. However, it is obvious that there is a little mistake... "Dewey smiles bitterly. The first hint Semel left was the painting on the wall! And the person who can see the oil painting must be a person with strong spirit! And the spirit of a strong person is almost certainly a wizard! Even if you are not a magician, you can learn magic! Semel''s star magic needs a magician to learn and inherit. That''s why she left such a bureau. If you can''t see people who can move on the oil painting, it means that you are lack of mental power and have no magic talent. And see, can learn magic... And then, Semel left that mantra, you can unlock the seal on the oil painting! However, even smart Semel, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that in a few years, the Rowling family would have such a freak as Dewey! He clearly has outstanding spiritual talent! But in the magic sense, there is no talent at all! That is to say, Dewey can''t use the spell that Semel left to untie the seal, can''t untie the seal on the oil painting. Without this magical creature left by Semel, he might not be able to learn the star magic left by Semel! Because all the magic spells are recorded by the creatures in this painting! It''s like falling into a strange knot, isn''t it? Dewey couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It''s a huge treasure. Even the door is open to you, but you can''t get in. This kind of feeling is really helpless... Suddenly, Dewey''s eyes lit up... Didn''t I catch a magician? That guy can use the lowest level of level 1 magic power and use the highest level of "instant casting". Maybe... - (if you don''t collect books, Xiao Wu will be crazy! If you don''t vote when you read a book, Xiao Wu will scream-

 Chapter 17

    At daybreak, the old housekeeper Hill personally wheeled the breakfast cart and came to the study. When he pushed the door in, he saw the young master of the family standing on the stairs in front of the bookshelf, with a thick astrology book in his hand.


    It seems that the young master didn''t sleep all night. Although his face is a little tired, he seems to be in good spirits. It''s just that his body seems to be a little too dirty... Did he wallow in those books last night?


    Also, he took off a short sword on the wall and put it on the desk... Alas, it was an antique used by our ancestors.


    The old housekeeper sighed and immediately summoned someone to clean the young master.


    After breakfast, Duwei stretched out: "and those people I came from DIDU, were settled last night?"


    "Of course, they live just behind the castle. Your guard knights, according to the family management, are all incorporated into the castle''s guard team... Excuse me, dear young master, it seems that you recruited a knight on the road, and also a female knight. I originally wanted to arrange the knight to rest in the castle, but she refused... Because you also brought a prisoner on the road. I don''t know where the prisoner offended you. I''ve arranged to keep him in the dungeon of the castle. Last night, the female knight and her retinue lived in the dungeon room


    "Good." Dewey sighed: "so, what do I need to do during the day... Keep looking at these accounts? I think it''ll take at least three or four days to finish this... It''s boring, hill. I have to find something to do. "


    Three or four days? It would be nice if you could finish it in ten days.


    The old housekeeper whispered in his stomach, but his face was still respectful: "yes. You are the master here. All the people in the whole castle are your servants. Here, your will will be reflected to the greatest extent. As for these accounts, you don''t have to worry to finish them at once. Anyway, these are the accounts of the past year. I think that if you are free in the future, you can squeeze out a little precious time to select one or two places in the family industry for inspection. Maybe it''s more useful than reading these boring books. "


    Dewey smiles. He picks his eyebrows. "Good advice, hill. Good advice! So what do I do today? Is there any program here? "


    "Er..." the old housekeeper was embarrassed: "well, you know, the prosperity of this place can''t be compared with that of the emperor. The nearest town is far from the castle. Even riding back and forth, it takes a day. As for the castle, there are no activities to pass the time, but the surrounding scenery is pretty good. If you are interested, you can ride a horse and take your knights to hunt in the forest. Although I''m afraid there''s no prey in this season, it''s also a good choice to go out for a walk. "


    Dewey nodded. He took a sip of the black tea in front of him. Then he suddenly said, "the guy I caught back... Won''t there be any problem? I mean, I have the power here to... "


    "You mean law enforcement? My God... Young master, this is Lorraine plain! The whole plain belongs to the Rowling family! Here, as long as you do not rebel against the Empire, then in addition, the will of the Rawlings is the law! And you are now the highest rank of the Rowling family in this castle. "


    "All right." Duwei stood up. A maid next to him leaned over with a long fur coat and wanted to put it on. Duwei took a look at the fur coat and shook his head: "it''s still so warm that I don''t need to wear it... Oh, by the way, hill, I need one or two attendants. I like to use people I know, Well... Let mad come. I prefer him to follow me. As for the others, have you incorporated the twenty Knights I brought from the imperial capital into the castle''s guard? Well, that''s good. I''ll take some time today to visit them and check on the warriors of the castle guard. Er... Last thing, my first teacher when I was a child was a famous astrologer, Mr. rossiat, a famous old scholar. Under his guidance, I was very interested in astrology. During my stay in the castle, I''ll use the room on the top of the white tower. "


    "White tower... Top floor..." the old housekeeper opened his mouth, and his face showed a look of embarrassment: "this... Young master, I''m afraid you don''t know that there has been a ban in the family, except the clan leader, no one is allowed to climb the white tower."


    "Oh?" Dewey''s eyes lit up: "is that so?"


    He didn''t mean to be depressed at all, on the contrary, he had some expectation in his heart... Well, since it''s a forbidden area, must there be something of Semel left in it? Maybe we can find something else.


    As for... Not allowed in? Obviously, I can''t. I won''t sneak up yet?


    "All right. Well, I have a few things that you need to send someone to buy for me. I''ll come Du Wei said, took a quill pen from the table, and quickly wrote down a few things on a piece of paper.


    These are some of the things he came up with last night to study astrology.


    Do you need at least a telescope to study astrology? And it''s better to have an astronomical telescope. However, there is no such thing in the world. It seems that I still need to make it myself.


    Glass is a kind of thing in the world. The mirrors here have a high level of craftsmanship. If you study it a little, you will be able to make a crude telescope.


    In fact... Alas, in this world, the use of telescopes is actually very small, because this kind of thing is mainly used for military operations. But in this world, there is magic! A magician''s "Hawkeye" is far better than a telescope.


    Oh, magic, magic! It seems that we have to find a way to learn magic.


    Thinking of this, Dewey immediately stood up: "it seems that today I need some time to go out to the dungeon to see my prisoner."


    Dewey came out of the study, and soon the old housekeeper, according to Dewey''s orders, invited mad.


    The former groom looked a little depressed. Because after all, he became the "master in charge" all the way, commanding 20 cavalry on the road, and that feeling was very cool. But as soon as they arrived at the castle, the cavalry guards were immediately incorporated into the castle guard and stationed in a small military camp on the left outside the castle. And he, the "master in charge", immediately became a bare commander.


    He was named a manager, but he didn''t even have a subordinate.


    The old housekeeper here seems to be a senior member of the Rowling family. How dare you share his power? After sleeping in the room all night, madder was worried about his future... The little master didn''t let him serve him last night. Won''t he forget me?


    So, early in the morning, when he heard Dewey''s call, madder rushed over. His hurry made the old housekeeper Hill dissatisfied, but madder didn''t care. Ran to the castle hall, saw Du Wei standing there, mad rushed up, hoping to go up and hold Du Wei.


    "Oh, my master, I am your faithful servant, madder. What can I do for you? "


    Dewey saw that madder was a little confused. After all, now in this place, only madder can be regarded as his confidant, others... Well, that Ruolin can barely be regarded as half.


    Dewey didn''t rush to see the magician in the dungeon, but first gave an order: from today on, no one can enter the study without his order!


    For this strange order, the old housekeeper did not say anything.


    Then Du Wei first took people to the military camp outside the castle, where 300 private troops of the Rowling family were stationed, including 100 cavalry and 20 cavalry teams. They formed five cavalry teams and patrolled around the castle in turn every day. Duwei from the emperor to bring 20 cavalry escort was just formed into the sixth team, these people in the camp to change equipment, immediately welcomed Duwei.


    Duwei had a conversation with madder all the way. Then he asked madder to come forward and select six people as his followers. These six people were the kind that madder observed all the way and felt that they were loyal and dutiful. The six cavalry immediately said nothing, took off their armor, put on light clothes, and rode away from the camp.


    Their colleagues watched these people leave with an envious expression... Alas, after all, they were by the master''s side. Maybe one day they would be promoted if they were looked up to by the master.


    It has to be said that after leaving the oppressive Earl''s residence of the imperial capital and coming to the castle of the Rowling family, life is quite pleasant.


    Here, at least, Dewey is the highest status person, and this kind of noble life is also very comfortable. When going out, a servant immediately brought a tame horse, the saddle and bridle are the most exquisite goods. It''s said that in order to please Dewey, the horse was selected by mad himself. The former groom has a good eye for horses.


    One morning, Dewey took six entourage to walk around the woods outside the castle for two times. Finally, he chose a place.


    At the edge of the woods, a little farther from the castle, there is a small stream, a tributary of the feicui River (Luolin River). The water was smooth, and there were no signs of large animals around. Du Wei immediately made a decision that he would build a wooden house here.


    This will be his first magic laboratory - although he is not a magician yet, and he has no talent to learn magic, Dewey is not worried about that.


    There''s always a way.


    After recording the location, Dewey showed people around again.


    The young master''s behavior really seems strange.


    In this morning, he not only inspected the surrounding woods, but also chatted with the servants in the castle. And the first person he met was the gardener and gardener in the castle!


    Then the young master made a list for gardeners and gardeners to prepare some strange flowers and plants according to the list. The list soon fell into the hands of the old housekeeper hill, who said nothing and did it immediately.


    By the end of the night, Dewey had time to meet the prisoner in the dungeon.


    After two days and two nights of torture, the magician should have suffered enough. See if he''s willing to give in?


    Dewey is confident to take people back to the castle, but the first to find him is the old housekeeper hill.


    "Young master, I''ve sent someone to complete the lists you issued today and all the things you need to purchase."


    "So fast?" Dewey was pleased and pleased.


    "Of course, this is the territory of the Rowling family. Your orders are our bounden duty. After you gave me the lists, I immediately sent someone to buy them in the surrounding towns. Now the things are on the way back. But there is a small problem... "


    "What?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have enough money." The housekeeper replied quietly.


    "..." Dewey was surprised: "money?"


    "It''s like this." The old housekeeper''s face was calm, but it was this calm expression and calm tone that made Du Wei angry. Because the old housekeeper''s eyes clearly had some hidden schadenfreude: "young master, because you are not yet an adult, so the patriarch''s regulations, in addition to your daily food and clothing expenses, you can draw 300 gold coins from your family every month as your expenses. There are only 300 gold coins a month. This is the amount of money you can use. And if it exceeds, it will have to be deducted from next month''s money. "


    "..." Dewey was a little speechless.


    Money? Du Wei did not expect that his eldest son, a grand count, would have problems for such a little money?


    The old housekeeper quickly took out a one eyed lens from his arms and put it on his left eye. Then he took out the list Du Wei had opened today and said, "four high-quality crystals, twenty glass mirrors, one furnace and half a car of stone and coal. From the gardener, you bought the seeds of a generation of golden scales, a generation of Cymbidium, and a big bottle of rose pollen... In addition, there is a set of the best floral tools. From the gardener, you bought two tiger skin broadleaf trees, one hundred clovers, and... "


    After reading the list quickly, the old housekeeper said slowly, "it cost you about 420 gold coins to buy these things. In other words, you have not only spent the amount of this month, but also withdrawn the money of next month in advance... Moreover, I heard that you are going to build a wooden house by the stream outside the forest. I have made a calculation. If you build a two-story wooden building which is not too complicated, I am afraid it will cost 300 gold coins, And the furnishings and furniture you asked for in the wooden house will cost about 200 gold coins. I''m afraid you''ve used up all your money for the next four months. "


    Dewey''s a little speechless.


    He realized that he might have miscalculated!


    Money!


    The eldest son of a great count, he has no money!


    But those flowers and plants are necessary. Those are some of the most basic raw materials that Dewey needs to study magic pharmaceutics.


    Dewey looked at the old housekeeper. He lowered his face and said, "is that right? Do you mean that I, the eldest son of my father, who is in charge of guarding the family territory, can only use 300 gold coins a month? Did I hear you right? "


    The old housekeeper''s attitude was still very respectful: "yes, it''s a rule. It''s written by the patriarch himself. Although the family industry has tens of thousands of gold coins every month, you should know that... Those are public funds. You are not an adult, you have not got your own title, you have not got your own territory, so... "


    "So I only have three hundred gold coins a month, right?" Dewey''s voice was cold, and then he waved: "well, I know, I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy anything in the next few months, will I?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s an order from the count. You can only withdraw up to three months in advance. "


    The old housekeeper saw the little master''s displeasure, and he left immediately.


    After the old housekeeper stepped down, Dewey looked at the man beside him. He immediately said cautiously, "young master, I still have the thousand gold coins you asked me to keep. These are all given to you by the countess before leaving the imperial capital."


    Du Wei sighed: "well, I was surprised why my mother would secretly give me such a sum of money... Now I know... Hehe, it seems that my father was worried that I would mess around in the family territory and ruin my ancestral estate, so he just gave me the name of a guard, but didn''t let me use the money here."


    "Well... We can save some money. In fact, there are a lot of 300 gold coins in a month... "Ma De said that, and consciously closed his mouth, because the little master was thinking.


    "... well, in that case, we''ll find a way to get some money for ourselves." After a short period of unhappiness, Dewey immediately wanted to open it... Anyway, there are still many treasures in the secret road that Semel left for himself, behind the door as a cover up? If it really can''t, just use the money.


    Just... It seems that the days of distribution are not as comfortable and free as you think.


    "Let''s go to the dungeon." Du Wei waved his hand and said faintly: "I hope that magician won''t refuse me today. Now I''m in a bad mood! "


    (some tickets smash)-

 Chapter 18

    Outside the dungeon of the castle, Dewey saw what his subordinates solicited, although most people didn''t approve of this kind of recognition. Moreover, even the badge issued by the magic society itself also carries a certain "differential treatment"! The magic pharmacist presented a copper round badge, which is very simple, and... There is no magic anti-counterfeiting magic. Perhaps, as the magic society itself knows, I''m afraid no one will be interested in pretending to be a profession that few people look up to. A magic pharmacist, commonly known as a poison pharmacist, has a lower social status than an ordinary doctor. And the real wizard, even if it is a first-class, the badge is also a silver! The first level mage is the silver leaf badge. Duwei will not forget, of course, that day in the fierce battle of the tavern, what he captured from the prisoner of the wizard was a genuine silver leaf badge! In other words, he did not pass the examination of magic pharmacist! It''s the assessment of the real magician!! How on earth did he do it? Learning magic, originally seems to be a dream has been shattered, at the moment, hope to surge in Duwei''s heart again¡° My talent is magic, natural mental power is better than ordinary people. If you are an ordinary person, it just shows that you are more energetic than ordinary people, not easy to get tired, and so on... However, I am lack of sensitivity. No matter how hard I meditate or try, I couldn''t feel the fluctuation of the natural force at the beginning. " The prisoner said slowly: "later, after I studied magic pharmaceutics for ten years, I suddenly had a question... What is the so-called force of nature? The teacher told me, it''s everything! It''s everything in the world! Is the wind, is the fire, is the water, is even a little bit tiny. But this statement is still too vague. I have an idea in my heart... If I can understand what the so-called "natural force" is, then maybe I still have hope. " Dewey listened quietly, and at the same time he thought carefully about the guy''s words¡° For example, the magic of fire. Magicians can use incantations and fire elements in the natural world, and then they can use magic to make fire! In magic pharmaceutics, there are more than a dozen ways to use medicine to produce fire! For example, the simplest one... "Speaking of this, the magician prisoner looked at Du Wei and said," do you understand me when I say this? "¡° Please go on. I can understand you Du Wei light smile: "I also read some magic pharmaceutics books."¡° All right The magician continued: "in magic pharmaceutics, there are more than ten ways to achieve the same basic principle as fire magic... Fire! For example, the most basic one, you can use a kind of fire phosphorus grass grinding out of the powder can burn itself! Then I was thinking... Pyrophosphorous grass can make fire, and the fire magic of magicians can also make fire. Does the fire phosphorus grass contain the so-called magic elements in the power of nature? In other words, there is a kind of thing in the fire phosphorus grass, which is the magic element of fire? " Du Wei''s heart moved, as if he had thought of something, but he couldn''t catch it for a moment. Then the prisoner of the magician continued: "I have found another subtle thing. All the magic! I mean all of them! Although the power of incantations is small and great. Take the fire magic as an example, the simplest fireball technique, and the forbidden incantation that can destroy heaven and earth like the legendary burning city! Although the power on the difference of countless times, but in fact, the principle is the same! It''s all burning with fire! But... Here comes the subtle thing... All the things that magic can do, magic pharmaceutics can do the same! For example, fire magic, although pharmaceutics can''t produce the large-scale power of "burning the city with flame", the principle of making fire is the same! Another example is wind magic, water magic, and so on... All kinds of magic can be done by medicine! Although we can only do the simplest basic principle, we can do it all! Why? Maybe... I was thinking, maybe, those precious raw materials of pharmaceutics actually contain the so-called "Magic Elements" of various departments of magic! Isn''t it? " There was a proud expression on the prisoner''s face: "since I can''t extract the magic elements from nature by meditation... Then, I will extract the magic elements from the medicine by the way of pharmacist!"£¨ You must remember to smash the ticket-

 Chapter 19

    Genius!


    This guy is definitely a genius of magic research!


    Duwei had already made a comment on the prisoner of the magician in front of him! If this guy continues to study like this, maybe one day he will become a great master!


    However, what Dewey is most concerned about now is how to use magic through pharmaceutics.


    The magician mentioned the achievements he had spent countless efforts on, but he was also excited. Although he had only been secretive and could not share the greatest achievements of his life with others before, he had some regrets in his heart. Now he finally said it without scruple, and the magician''s eyes could not help but shine, His face is full of pride, and he can''t help dancing excitedly


    "For people like me, mental power, that is, magic, is enough. But it''s a little too bad. Unable to feel the magic elements in the surrounding natural environment. Well, I''m thinking, it''s like a person with poor hearing. If the sound around is low, he can''t hear it... But if the sound around is loud, it''s noisy! Then maybe he can hear it! "


    As soon as his eyes brightened, Dewey immediately said, "so... Do you want to find a way to improve the content of magic elements around you by using the things extracted from pharmacology?"


    "Yes! The most basic thing in fire magic is "fire element", but even the most brilliant magicians don''t know what the so-called "fire element" is, because people only know how to use it, but they don''t know what it is. And those who can burn, since they can burn, it means that those chemicals also contain "fire element"! I made a hypothesis: my telepathy is too poor, so in the same environment, people with strong telepathy can sense the magic elements around me, but I can''t. So... If you can increase the magic elements in the surrounding environment to a certain proportion, then even people like me, who are insensitive, should be able to feel it! In this way, can I use magic? "


    "And then... You did it?" Dewey sighed.


    "Yes The magician said solemnly: "I have done a lot of experiments. My main research direction is fire magic. I''m assuming that the burning potions contain fire. But it took me a lot of time to extract these fire elements. I left my teacher and went to the South alone. I also had a small magic laboratory in which I made many refining tools. After several years of research, I finally found them. "


    Dewey was also a little excited: "you found the element of fire... What is the element of fire?"


    "... well, I don''t know." The magician could not help but feel a little helpless: "I tried at least 100 kinds of formulas and 300 kinds of refining methods, until some time ago... After I finished an experiment, I extracted things from more than ten kinds of plants with one formula to synthesize a kind of powder, a kind of black powder. And then... And then, all of a sudden, I felt it! "


    "Feel it?" Dewey''s eyebrows were raised.


    "Yes! I feel it! My original magic sense is so dull that I can''t feel any magic elements around me! However, just when I made this kind of powder, and according to my test procedure, I used a blower made by myself to lift the powder into the air... I finally felt it! I tried a magic of fire, but I found that I could clearly feel the beating of fire element in nature! I... I made it


    Speaking of this, the magician was a little excited: "I started to go on the road of magic when I was 13 years old, and it has been 20 years! I can finally use magic... Though, it''s just the most insignificant and the lowest fireball skill! However, at that time, I was almost happy to die when I watched the fireball technique which was only the size of fist with magic


    Du Wei looked at the guy''s face and sighed: "so, that day in the pub, when you fought with my people, the fireball skill you sent out was also..."


    "Yes." The magician nodded: "I have some sealed bottles with me. The bottles contain the powder extracted by me. When I need to use magic, I will gently open a bottle with my hand hidden in my sleeve to expose the powder inside... Then, I can sense the existence of fire element and use magic."


    Strange way... But this guy is really a genius!


    Just... Duwei suddenly thought of a question in his heart, and his face was a little strange: "your magician qualification passed the examination in this way?"


    The magician blushed: "I know that this method will be equivalent to cheating. But my desire for the title of magician is beyond my control. "


    "I can understand that." Du Wei said: "it''s just that I wonder why you only got one of the lowest level magicians? Since you have magic talent, and now you have solved the problem of telepathy, you should be able to become a more advanced magician, right


    "No, I can''t do it." The prisoner shook his head: "although my method has solved the problem of induction, it has immediately faced a new problem. And that problem, I pondered for a long time, can''t solve


    "What''s the problem?" Dewey is very concerned about these... After all, whether he can learn and use magic depends on this guy.


    "I have done experiments. Although I refined the yellow powder containing rich fire elements, because my induction is too poor, I can only use the lowest fireball technique with such rich fire elements." The magician said with a bitter smile, "do you think I don''t want to use more advanced magic? I even imagined that since I can use my own way to improve the fire element in the surrounding environment... In theory, I can even continuously increase the content of fire element in the surrounding environment! In the end, I might be able to use the ultimate forbidden spell of fire magic, "burning the city with fire"! What a glory and achievement it is to be a forbidden mage? In that case, I can almost jump to the top of the ranks of magicians in the mainland


    His expression was very excited. Unfortunately, at the end of the speech, his tone was gloomy: "unfortunately, my problem is... My sense is very poor. Therefore, if I want to use more advanced fire magic, I can only increase the content of fire elements around by means of means! The higher the concentration, the more advanced fire magic I can use. However, you know, I refined that kind of yellow powder, which already contains a high degree of fire element! I really can''t think of any other way to further improve the concentration of fire elements... Moreover, I even made a rough calculation... Even in such a high concentration of fire elements, I can only use the lowest level of fireball... Then, if I want to use the intermediate magic of fire, at least the content of fire elements around me, It has to be increased by dozens of times! Dozens of times! What''s that concept? Unless you throw me in the fire! Only in the flame can there be such a strong and rich element of fire! But if I do that, I''ll burn myself first. "


    "So... Although you have overcome the difficulty of telepathy, you can only use the lowest level of magic." Dewey made the final conclusion.


    "Yes."


    "So, what about your telepresence?" Dewey is still interested in the way this guy can fire a fireball without saying a spell.


    "It''s nothing more than a pharmaceutical trick." The magician was a little embarrassed: "my magic is not used by driving the magic elements in nature, but by the magic elements made by myself... Ordinary magicians must use incantations to summon and search for the magic elements in the air when they cast their magic... But I, I don''t need to summon or search for them, Because the fire element was in my sleeve at that time... "


    Dewey''s finally changing color this time!


    If so... Then... If... Suppose!


    If we can solve the problem again, let this guy successfully use more advanced magic... He can still flash!!


    Imagine, a magician who can release advanced fire magic... And can do instant magic without using incantations... What a powerful guy he will be!


    Later, Dewey patiently talked with the magician for a long time. Dewey deliberately shifted the topic to magical pharmaceutics. To the magician''s surprise, this young man, a noble little noble (although the magician didn''t know what his identity was at the beginning, but now, Seeing that this young man can own such a big castle on the plain of Rowling, he is mostly a child of the famous Rowling family!)


    It''s rare for a noble with such a noble status to be so proficient in magic pharmaceutics that people with such status don''t look up to.


    However, this little nobleman really has a lot of research on magic pharmaceutics! His erudition, let magician all feel some secretly admire. Then, after the atmosphere of their conversation was a little more harmonious, Dewey finally told his story: he wanted to be a magician, but he was determined to have no talent and failed


    This experience immediately aroused the sympathy of the prisoner! A feeling of sympathy for each other came out.


    This little nobleman has a similar experience with himself! The same full of vision and desire for magic, the same found that they do not have talent, and even two people are born with excellent magic, but poor sense!


    In this case, although the two sides were not happy before, and they are still prisoners of others, from the bottom of their hearts, the magician''s aversion to the little noble in front of him has been reduced a lot.


    Each other, but also out of the desire for magic heart will think of catching their own.


    At least, a determination to become a magician is so similar to myself.


    "Solskjaer." Du Wei gently called out the name of the Magician (in the conversation between them just now, Du Wei already knew the name of the talented magician). He looked at the magician and said, "I ask you a question... What do you want to be a magician for? What do you want after you become a magician? "


    "... this one." Solskjaer thought: "it seems that the bounden duty of a magician should be to explore the ultimate mystery of magic, to study magic hard, and to indulge in the mystery of magic all his life. But I am doomed to be unable to become a high-level magician, so it has nothing to do with me to explore the ultimate mystery of magic... So, I just want to get what I want. "¡° You mean, the status and treatment of magicians? " Dewey laughed. "Your answer is honest. And you''re right. The treatment of magicians is always very high. No matter where you go, a superb magician will always be the target of those powerful people to solicit, and you can get the highest treatment and respect... But don''t forget, you are just the lowest level magician! No big man will pay a lot to recruit a low-level sorcerer. " Solskjaer was silent... He knew that Dewey was telling the truth. Although he has been recognized as a magician, he is the lowest level magician. When he goes anywhere, he finds that he is not as popular as he thought. At the beginning, people will be full of surprise and respect when they learn that they are magicians! But then, when the other party learned that he was only the lowest level magician, his enthusiasm immediately decreased ten times. This is also the reason why Solskjaer finally had to aggrieve himself and joined Rowling''s small adventure team! He really wants to join a big mercenary regiment, but others don''t like him very much. Looking at Solskjaer''s helpless expression, Dewey knew that the fire was almost over. He said with a smile: "Solskjaer, since your dream is to get the treatment and respect of the magician, you might as well be loyal to me! You can be my personal magic consultant. I will give you good treatment! I can satisfy you with the respect, the status and the things you need. As you know, I''m from the Rowling family. The name of the Rowling family should not insult you? " Solskjaer''s heart pounded! It seems that it''s also a good choice to take refuge in this little nobleman. Although we had some conflicts before, the other side was just addicted to magic. What''s more, the little nobleman, like himself, turned to the study of magic pharmaceutics after he had no hope of magic. Such an experience really made Solskjaer feel like a "confidant"! What''s more, he can become a magic consultant of the Rowling family and get a good treatment... What''s the hesitation¡° I... "Solskjaer thought for a moment:" I''m willing to accept your invitation, but I need to go back to the south. My laboratory is in the south. I still have a lot of necessary tools, a lot of precious materials in the laboratory, and all kinds of powders I refined, which need to be moved back. These things must be done by myself... You know, a magician''s laboratory can''t be carried by ordinary people. That''s very dangerous. " Dewey thought for a moment: it''s not a problem to let him go back to the South... But this guy doesn''t want to take advantage of the opportunity, does he? What''s more, the guy who cheated to get the title of magician is worth a lot of money in Dewey''s heart now! Absolutely not a little deviation! Immediately, Dewey made a decision: "well, I''m also very interested in your laboratory. I''ll go south with you!" From this day, the future road of Roland devil is opened£¨ Remember to smash the ticket-

 Chapter 20.1

    Solskjaer''s lab is in the south. Because his research direction is inclined to fire magic.


    In the hot south, there is obviously more fire element in nature. Otherwise, if you go to the north of the ice and snow to study fire magic, it doesn''t mean that you can''t, but that''s a little bit of a smoke.


    Dewey made up his mind and moved quickly.


    Solskjaer was immediately released from the dungeon. His Sorcerer''s robe, his equipment, bottles of powder, magic crystals, and parchment of magic spells were all returned to him.


    Of course, the wizard''s robe is new.


    For this young master, he was surprised to find a magician as his subordinate. At the beginning, the old housekeeper of the castle was very surprised. But when he learned that Solskjaer was only a first-class magician, the old housekeeper was relieved... I see.


    Duwei asked to travel far away. The old housekeeper couldn''t refuse such a request. Moreover, he also said in the morning that Duwei could go to some of the family''s properties in the territory and have a look. It''s much more intuitive than staying in the castle and looking at the boring account books.


    Soon the carriage, the horses, the luggage were all ready. It''s different from that when I went south from the imperial capital. The old housekeeper arranged much better this time. After all, if you are in the territory of the Rowling family, the young master of the family is too shabby to travel, but it is a bit shameful.


    He was still the butler of duvet, but this time he had ten more servants in the castle. Take care of the young master all the way.


    In the castle''s guard, two cavalry squads were sent to protect Dewey. Moreover, the Deputy captain of the castle guard, a regular knight with excellent martial arts skills, will also accompany him to lead the team in person. This vice captain named Robert is a regular Knight! Is the knight Association certification has the genuine four level Knight badge character!


    Two cavalry squads accompanied him. One was Robert''s squadron, and the other, duweiqin, ordered the people who had been going south with him from the imperial capital.


    This knight named Robert is tall and powerful, with broad shoulders, strong body and square face. At first glance, he is a straight guy. For Duwei, the little master, the knight has great respect in attitude. It seems that he is a simple warrior. Dewey had a good impression of him.


    In addition to these people, there was also a female knight, who was naturally recruited by Dewey. This man strode in. Surrounded by several subordinates, she first came to those caravans and announced loudly: "everyone! I''m the local garrison regiment of half angle city. Originally, he wanted to use some means to borrow the other party''s guards, but he didn''t mean to borrow the famous Imperial Wuxun family!


    son of a gun! The Rowlings? How did the Rowlings come to half moon city? How come there''s no news


    Span sighed helplessly.


    "Go on, Sir Knight." Du Wei raised his glass with a smile and took a sip. This kind of light wheat wine has a good taste. It''s a bit like the rice wine of previous life.


    "This... Dear sir. With all due respect, are you from the great Rowling family? " Span''s voice was more respectful, and he even felt a slight lack of consciousness.


    "Not bad. We are from the plain of Lorraine This time it was Robert who took a step and was half a head taller than the knight span: "this is my master, master Dewey, the eldest son of count Raymond of the Rowling family."


    Span immediately re saluted, the son of the head of the Rowling family. Even in the face of the governor, he was equal.


    "Sir Knight, are you in any trouble?" Dewey asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." span weighed his mind for a while, and said as he did: "I''ve just received an urgent task, which requires about 100 soldiers. But recently, it was time for spring exercises, and most of the garrison soldiers in the city were taken to the South 200 miles away for spring exercises. I have less than 20 people left. Therefore, according to the imperial local military order, I can only temporarily recruit the city''s military personnel to serve the military temporarily. "


    Dewey nodded: "Oh, then, are you going to enlist my bodyguard?"


    "No, no, no!" Span was startled. He meant it, but after seeing the identity of the other party, how dare he do it?


    Who is count Raymond? He''s the number two in the imperial army! Enlist his son''s escort? In case the young master suffers any accident due to the lack of protection around him, even if he cuts his head a hundred times, it can''t offset this crime.


    "So what happened?" Dewey was a little curious: "after all, we are here now. If anything happens here, please tell me. Let''s get ready."


    Knight Spang thought about it and said it. His expression was somewhat helpless and distressed: "it''s strange to say. On the mountain outside the city, it''s always calm. The mountain is not high and the forest is not deep. In the past, there was not even a big beast. Even if there was one, our local garrison usually went up the mountain to hunt at a distance of three to five, It''s all gone! But just yesterday, suddenly I don''t know where to run out of a head of... Warcraft


    Dewey''s eyes shine! Warcraft¡° Yes, although it''s not sure what Warcraft it is, it''s certain that it''s a big guy, because the hunters in the mountain saw the footprints of that Warcraft with their own eyes. There is no doubt about that. It''s just puzzling that Warcraft generally doesn''t live near the city where human beings live. Even if it does, it should be in the wild forest on the southern border of the Empire. What''s more, the whole province of Lille hasn''t heard of Warcraft in decades. I don''t know where it came from Spang grinned bitterly: "my people and I have been ordered to hunt and kill this guy in the mountains, but according to my estimation, if such a big guy wants to kill it, I''m afraid there will be at least 20 soldiers. And the half angle mountain is so big, if there are not 100 people to round it up in the mountain, I''m afraid it''s not enough. " Warcraft... It seems very interesting. Dewey couldn''t help being moved. In fact, since he found a glimmer of hope to learn magic, he has recently developed a strong interest in almost everything related to magic! In the southern hinterland of the Empire, a rare Warcraft appeared! This kind of thing, how can we not join in the fun¡° Good! I have 40 guards, each of whom is the elite cavalry of the Rowling family, and my captain is a level 4 knight. I''d like them to follow you to the mountain to carry out this task. After all, it''s not in line with my morality to sit and watch a Warcraft rampant. " Dewey said these two words with dignity. Span was stunned for a moment: "you mean... You are willing to lend me all your guards..." "master, this can''t be done." Robert raised his objection for the first time: "you can''t be without protection. If I have to go, I''ll take twenty people with me. " Robert is willing to help, after all, he is also a regular knight, believe in chivalry¡° No, no, don''t worry. I don''t have a guard around me. " Dewey laughed. "Because I''m going with you. I think it''s safest to be around you, isn''t it? " Now Robert and span are both going to oppose it. Especially span! He began to regret why he told the young master of the Rowling family about it! Take him with you? It''s a small matter whether we can catch Warcraft or not! But if after going up the mountain, the young master has a little accident! That''s really bad luck for yourself¡° You don''t have to object. " Du Wei made a decision very simply: "don''t worry about my safety, don''t forget, there is a powerful magician beside me!" He pushed Solskjaer out. Solskjaer was helpless. However, although he is not outstanding, but the identity of the magician is real. Spank''s eyes shine! magician? If you can have the assistance of a highly skilled magician, then this task should be no problem! It''s just... The safety of the young master... (I read every book review carefully every day. Many book reviews written by my friends are of high standard, which makes me feel ashamed. There are also some book friends who are eager to find information for me. I am also grateful here. In addition, I don''t think the so-called "rationality" of any YY novel needs to be too strict. It''s only reasonable. Otherwise, if every detail must be true and reasonable, it''s really hard for me. If we have to say that it is reasonable, then first of all, this kind of crossing is the most unreasonable, so there is no need for this book to exist, right? After all, it''s an online novel, not a scientific research report. Hehe... Thank you for your support. Xiaowu must work hard to write this book. Finally, don''t forget to smash the ticket

 Chapter 20.2

    I can''t beat Dewey. What bothers Robert is that the little master seems to have made up his mind to go to the mountain to see what the Warcraft looks like.


    Robert''s eyes were a little unfriendly when he looked at the knight Spang. In his opinion, this guy caused all the troubles. If the little master gets even a little hurt... Even if it''s just a little scared, then these responsibilities should be borne by himself!


    Although he had a good feeling for the little master who had no airs and treated people very gently all the way, the decision to go into the mountains to see Warcraft was still childish in Robert''s opinion!


    There is no way, Robert sighed, he can only secretly decide, after entering the mountain, he must stay by his master''s side, with his sword in his hand, how can he protect the master''s safety.


    Moreover, presumably this kind of plain area, will not be what high Warcraft.


    Robert comforted himself. I have to say that his self consolation is quite effective. Because in Roland, there is a strange law of Warcraft.


    Warcraft is a kind of beast that is born with magic power. However, there is a strange standard to measure the strength of Warcraft: according to most of Warcraft, the danger of these things is inversely proportional to their size.


    In other words, the bigger Warcraft is, the less powerful it is. The real danger is the small ones.


    Since this Spaniard said that a big guy appeared nearby, his martial arts skills should be able to cope with it.


    And span can''t help feeling a little bit difficult at the moment. Compared with the problem of Warcraft, he was more worried about the safety of the young master of the Rowling family.


    However, Dewey has already said that we must go and have a look... Span would rather not have the help of dozens of guards.


    However, Dewey spoke, meaning is very clear, even if span refused his kindness, he will take people up the mountain! By this measure, span thought it would be better to take people with him and work with them. At least there will be more people and it will be safer.


    &#8226£»


    The mercenaries were quite efficient. Half an hour later, more than 20 mercenaries were waiting at the door of the hotel in full arms. Dewey left a group of servants at the hotel and set out with two cavalry.


    Duvet put on a light armor, although it still looked weak, but at least it was a little reassuring. Ruolin knew that this time she was searching for Warcraft in the mountains. She had done this kind of work before. Hunting Warcraft and then exchanging its prey for gold coins is the source of money for many adventure teams on the mainland.


    Span mobilized the last twenty men from the garrison camp in half width city. In this way, the total number of Rowling''s bodyguards was only about 80 or 90. Although they were still weak, he was glad to see that Rowling''s bodyguards were well armed and well armored.


    It''s worthy of being the local regular army of the Empire. Span and Robert, the two highest ranking knights, discussed and divided these people into three teams. Moreover, the local army, the mercenaries, and the guards of the Rowling family were scattered according to the arms. In the three teams, each team was assigned to a different branch of arms. Soldiers in close combat and archers were deployed.


    The other two team members are led by two deputies of span, while span himself and knight Robert, the two most skillful people, stay with Dewey.


    Span has made up his mind. Even if he fails this mission, he must guarantee the safety of the young master of the Rowling family! Otherwise, if the eldest son of the second head of the Imperial military has any accident in his own hands, I''m afraid that his future in the army will be ruined! In contrast, it doesn''t matter whether we can catch the Warcraft.


    It is worth mentioning that the other two teams have only 20 people in each team. Dewey and his wife left a total of 40 men, 30 of whom were the guards of the Rowling family, and the other 10 were rare archers under span.


    Span even gave a precious military crossbow to Dewey for self-defense, because he saw that most of the young master could not archery. Having a military crossbow can also increase his safety factor.


    In this way, Du Wei''s team has 40 most elite regular soldiers (the quality of the guards of the Rowling family is no worse than that of the regular army), two level 4 knights and a real magician.


    Such strength is already considerable.


    The three teams immediately left the city, and then entered the half angle mountain from three different mountain roads. The three teams searched in different directions. Each team carried something similar to the signal bomb that duvet knew. As soon as any team found Warcraft, they immediately entangled it and sent out signals to summon their companions.


    Finally, it is agreed that the meeting place of the three-way search is the half Valley in the most central area.


    Duwei rode into the half angle mountain surrounded by the crowd. This guy didn''t seem to realize that he had become a burden to the crowd... Or he knew it, but he was pretending to be a fool.


    Forty men were fully armed. After entering the half angle mountain, they immediately spread out on both sides of the fan and carefully searched for all suspicious traces. Two knights, Spang and Robert, are guarding duvet closely.


    The trace of Warcraft in the half angle mountain was first found by a hunter in a small village on the south slope of the mountain. According to the introduction of span on the road, the local hunters saw the footprints on the ground in the forest at the beginning, mistakenly thought that there were some large wild animals fleeing into the forest, and called several experienced hunters to hunt in the mountain. However, they found the trace of Warcraft in the south of the mountain. These hunters knew that they could not deal with Warcraft by themselves, so they ran back, Reported the situation to the garrison in the city. According to the hunter''s introduction, this Warcraft was found to be very big, as big as a lion tiger. At that time, because it was too far away to see what Warcraft it was, however, the whole body of that thing could shine, so it was definitely not an ordinary beast.


    After entering the half angle mountain along the mountain road, everyone got off the horse, including Du Wei. The soldiers dispersed and searched on both sides. At the front of the line, five soldiers with the best martial arts skills were arranged to explore the way.


    In this case, Dewey did not say what Warcraft he saw... He walked every step of the way, someone helped him to step on it! There can''t be a rabbit in the grass.


    Dewey could not help feeling bored. Looking at the dense woods around him and the chirping birds from time to time, Dewey took a look at the slightly nervous Knight Spencer around him and laughed.


    He knew exactly what the Spaniard was doing. "Mr. Spaniard, have you ever seen a real Warcraft?"


    Spang was stunned and thought for a moment: "yes, I served in the imperial storm Corps in the north for four years. At that time, my army was stationed in the east side of the" frozen forest "in the north of the mainland. The frozen forest is recognized as the most haunted place of Warcraft in the mainland. When we were on patrol at that time, we met some people. But fortunately, the low-level Warcraft activities outside the forest are generally limited to the threat to human beings. When we patrol, we never dare to go deep into the forest. Because those advanced Warcraft in the forest can''t be dealt with by ordinary soldiers. "


    Dewey thought, "well, what does Warcraft look like?"


    Span pondered a little: "Warcraft, in fact, is just some wild animals. It''s just that they''re much more powerful than ordinary beasts. Ordinary beasts only hurt people with their claws and sharp teeth. But Warcraft is born to use some low-level magic instinct, so it has some trouble to deal with. "


    "So, have you ever hunted Warcraft yourself?"


    Pan blushed and said in a low voice, "master Dewey, I was just a second-class knight. With my ability, I could not hunt a Warcraft alone. However, when I was on a patrol, my team really met a guy who was interested. It''s a unique "storm wolf" that lives in the frozen forest of northern China. That kind of guy is extremely fast. He can''t hit it with bow and arrow. His fur can freeze and crystallize instantly. The hardness of his fur can even match our armor. It''s hard to hurt the sword, and he can also blow wind blade from his mouth through howling. It''s very difficult to deal with. At the beginning, a small group of our soldiers met that guy, ten soldiers were not his opponents... I remember that battle, four of my comrades died, and the last people alive, everyone with injuries. Later, our team leader fought with a wind blade and cut off the tail of the wolf with one sword... The weakness of the wolf lies in its tail. Without its tail, its magic will weaken. However, after the fur of the wolf was peeled off by us, it was very valuable, and its magic core could be sold at a good price. The magic cores of Warcraft are all the things that magicians like, because the magic cores of various departments are good tools for magicians to store magic, and they are also the materials for making magic scrolls of various departments. "


    When span recalled his youth, he couldn''t help feeling: "I remember when he served in the frozen forest, every month there were many adventure teams who went into the forest to hunt Warcraft to make money despite our dissuasion, but one third of them couldn''t survive. I don''t know how many people died in the forest, even some magicians died in it. "


    Dewey sighed. He looked at Solskjaer beside him.


    Both of them know that magicians will not hunt Warcraft in order to make money. However, the magic core of Warcraft has an extraordinary attraction to magicians, which are important raw materials for magic.


    As he spoke, span took the sword in his hand and split a branch that stretched out from the road ahead. He laughed and said, "master Dewey, don''t worry. According to the law, the bigger the size, the lower the power of Warcraft. The guy we met should not be too interested. With me... Well, with Knight Robert, we will not let you suffer any harm. "


    Dewey nodded, noncommittal, but looked at Robert, who had been silent: "what about you? Robert, have you ever hunted Warcraft? "


    Robert''s face was dignified. He thought for a moment and gently pushed away his thick curls, revealing his neck.


    Dewey found out that there was an amazing wound on Robert''s neck! It was obviously a pierced wound, as if some verb had stabbed in from the side of his neck when he was injured! Although this is an old wound, and obviously a long time has passed, but the wound is still flesh red, it can be seen how serious the injury was!


    "That''s what a Warcraft left me." Robert said in a low voice, "I''ve been to the sunset swamp in the south. In the swamp, we met a group of Griffins."


    Dewey didn''t speak yet. Knight span, Solskjaer, and even Jolin, who followed him, took a breath at the same time! "A group of Griffins? God, how did you survive? "


    "Griffin? Is this stuff powerful? " Asked Dewey.


    Solskjaer shook his head: "it''s not only fierce, Griffin is a kind of flying Warcraft. If not the legendary fierce beast, Griffin is recognized as one of the most troublesome Warcraft. This kind of thing is a kind of bird like Warcraft. Its size is about the same as that of an ordinary eagle, but it can make a roaring sound like a lion. Its feathers are as hard as iron, its claws can easily break our armor, and its mouth can even break the sword in the hands of a knight... The most troublesome thing is that it can fly, and its hard feathers, So that ordinary bows and arrows can''t hurt it at all. And its call can cause people''s panic, a little more powerful can directly make people dizzy


    "Psychic attack magic?" Dewey took a breath.


    "What''s fatal is that this kind of terrible thing is nothing if we only encounter it alone... But this kind of Warcraft is the only one among all Warcraft... Social animals! That is to say, such troublesome things are all activities of groups. In the swamp area of the south, even small armies will choose to retreat when they encounter such things! Because if there are a large number of such powerful things in groups, and they attack from the direction of the sky, it is really a very difficult thing to resist. "


    Ruolin looked at the wound on Robert''s neck and frowned, "how did you survive?"


    Robert shook his head. "I thought I was going to die. Half of the people we went to the swamp died that time. I was caught by a griffin on the neck, and one of its claws almost pierced my neck. But then we found a huge tree hole in the swamp. We hid in the tree hole for a whole day. The entrance to the tree hole is not big. Those things lose their air superiority and can''t attack us from the sky. Our situation is a little better. By guarding the narrow tree hole, we held on for a day before the Griffins left. And I was finally brought back by the rescue team driven by my family, and my life was finally saved. "


    After a pause, Robert''s face flashed a little gloomy: "my brother died there. Like me, he was scratched by a griffin on his neck, but he was not as lucky as me. His head was caught on the spot."


    Du Wei was shocked. He looked at Robert and said in a low voice: "sorry, Knight Robert, I don''t know..."


    "No, nothing." The knight shook his head and forced a smile: "this has been many years ago, and since we pledge allegiance to the family, our lives will be ready to sacrifice for the family at any time."


    Everyone can''t help but respect the knight Robert. Even Ruolin can''t help looking at the knight more. But Rowling quickly raised a question: "Lord Robert, Lord span, I have a question."


    "What? Go ahead, sir Rowling. " Span still had a lot of respect for the honorable female Knight around the noble young master.


    "According to what I know, most of Warcraft live in the forest, but they rarely live in the middle of the mainland. Because Warcraft needs to add magic, they only live in strange places on the edge of the continent, such as frozen forests in the north and sunset swamps in the south. These places are full of all kinds of magic plants... That is, the growing areas of raw materials used by magic pharmacists to prepare magic potions. Or, some places rich in some special minerals will also attract Warcraft to live around. But... On the half angle mountain, it''s just the most common forest. There are no magic plants here. They are all common pine and maple trees. Moreover, there are no special minerals here. So, a Warcraft suddenly appeared. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    Span and Robert can''t help but stop. Their faces are dignified. Even sorcerer Solskjaer frowns and thinks.


    "Rowling, do you know Warcraft well?" It was Dewey who spoke.


    "I''ve had many adventures, and I''ve followed several mercenary regiments to hunt Warcraft in the frozen forest." "So I''m afraid I''m the one who deals with Warcraft the most among the people here," Rowling explained


    "Have you ever been into the frozen forests of the north?" Knight span showed an expression of surprise. In his opinion, the female Knight mostly got the title of honorary knight from the noble young master by virtue of her beauty. But I didn''t expect that Ruolin had such an experience!


    Even Robert showed a different color.


    Ruolin whispered, "yes, I''ve been in a few times."


    "I don''t know much about the living habits of Warcraft. If what Lord Ruolin said is true... Then I''m afraid we have to think it over." Robert said in a deep voice: "the appearance of Warcraft is really suspicious."


    And span, although he didn''t speak, his expression was slightly disapproval.


    Obviously, span didn''t believe Rowling.


    The skill of this female knight can be seen by the experienced Knight Spang. He judges that the female Knight''s skill is not good. It''s mostly because of her beautiful face... And her beautiful long legs that she can get the favor of the noble young master.


    Into the frozen forests of the north? How many times? Cheat the ghost!


    &#8226£»


    Search for an afternoon, we found nothing, even the trace of Warcraft or feces are not found.


    There was no news from the other two search teams.


    Looking at the sky and the setting sun, Knight Spang suggested that we take a rest on the spot, and then go back to the city while it''s still light, and come back to search again early tomorrow morning.


    Such a decision is entirely due to the existence of Dewey''s helpless move.


    If there is no such an honorable young master, span''s original plan is to continue searching all night. But now with such a young master in the team who can''t touch or fall, span doesn''t dare to make a mistake. It''s better to be safe. Otherwise, looking for Warcraft on the mountain at night will increase the danger.


    During the break, Robert arranged for people to be on guard around, and span sent two archers to climb up the tree to observe the surrounding environment.


    "Jolin." Seeing that Ruolin was about to tidy the saddle, Dewey suddenly called out her knight.


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    "I believe you." Du Wei whispered, which shocked Ruolin. The knight turned to look at Dewey.


    Dewey was playing with an unknown wild flower in his hand, with a leisurely smile on his face: "I know that knight span doesn''t believe you. He thinks you are bragging."


    There was a bitter smile on Ruolin''s face.


    Is it just bragging? I''m afraid he thinks that he is a humble woman who trades beauty and body for knighthood.


    What''s more, I''m afraid that''s what most people think, not only this spank, but also the soldiers of the Rowling family


    Ruolin felt helpless.


    "I believe you." Du Wei said in a low voice. He walked up slowly, looked at the helpless expression on Ruolin''s face, and said with a smile, "because it happens that I know you are the descendants of the muen people. And it''s just the same. According to an ancient book I read, the mun people have a natural ability. If there''s nothing wrong with that book... I don''t think it''s difficult for you to enter that frozen forest. Even if you encounter a lot of Warcraft, it won''t be too dangerous for you. "


    Ruolin was more and more surprised. She lost her voice and said, "do you know that?"


    "Books." Dewey laughed: "books are the source of human knowledge. It''s always good to read more books. "


    With that, the half year old boy came to Ruolin, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "my lady knight, we have to work hard. Otherwise, it will be looked down upon by others. Like today, don''t you see that? They all see me as a burden. And you are my first knight of honor. We all have to work hard to make some appearance


    Ruolin carefully looked at the half year old boy, but felt that these two words fell into her ears, and her heart could not help stirring up a warm current!


    Yes! They all regard me as the kind of woman who climbs up and down by sleeping with men! And really respect me, trust me, is in front of the little master!


    Ruolin couldn''t help bowing her head to Dewey and whispering in a trembling voice: "yes, my master. Ruolin will work hard and never let your honor be humiliated


    &#8226£»


    After a short rest, Spang immediately summoned people to prepare to go down the mountain. He asked people to send out a signal and contact the other two teams. Soon, the other team had a response. There was another team of people who were not far away from Dewey. From the location of the signal, the distance between the two sides was only about one mile.


    The two knights immediately ordered everyone to line up and join their companions.


    But in the middle of everyone''s walk, even Robert knight, who is at the forefront of the team, can see that the company in front of him is already waving to him


    At this time, a shrill roar came from one side! Then saw a huge figure from the side of the woods quickly ran past! This big guy is full of flames. He runs all the way. The trees on both sides and the plants on the ground are burnt by the flames!


    "... Warcraft?!" I don''t know who yelled the first voice first, and then everyone was shocked immediately!


    "Line up!" A steady shout came from behind the crowd. Knight Robert had pulled out his broad sword and cried out: "don''t panic! Line up, flank it! Don''t let it run away! Archer, get ready! Those in front of you, put up your shield


    The orders came out of Robert''s mouth quickly. After all, most of these people were the guards of the Rowling family. Robert''s voice immediately calmed everyone down.


    And span''s action is not slow, he has gathered the archers, ordered all the archers immediately on the spot up the tree.


    The Warcraft didn''t know what was going on, but at this time, it suddenly came out, as if it was not afraid of so many human beings in front of it.


    Dewey finally got what he wanted and saw the legendary Warcraft with his own eyes.


    This guy is bigger than duvier imagined. He is as big as an elephant. There is a huge horn on his forehead. His skin is very rough and thick. His hooves are as thick as pillars. He tramples on the soil like flying. He also makes a shrill roar. His whole body is full of flames!


    Such a strange and ferocious big guy is still full of fire, which makes it difficult for people to stop him. The soldiers in the original line did not dare to stand in front of him with shields, so they had no choice but to get out of the way, and the archers in the tree shot arrows one after another, but the arrow shot at him, but it didn''t seem to bring much damage to him.


    Fortunately, this guy is huge, but the speed of running is very slow. People yell, and immediately some soldiers take up the spear to scare him from a distance.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a flaming rhinoceros." It was Ruolin who spoke. She seemed relieved. The female Knight stood beside Dewey and stepped forward in front of him. Her voice was not big. She just explained to Dewey: "the flame rhinoceros is one of the lowest Warcraft. It''s nothing to be afraid of except that it''s more powerful and can ignite. And its running speed is very slow, as long as there are a few hard bows, it is a fire target


    Robert heard Rowling''s words, and he immediately gave a loud order: "put up the spear! Stop it


    The flame rhinoceros ran for a few steps, but found that the front, back, left and right sides were blocked by human beings, and the long spears stood up to face itself. The flame rhinoceros did not dare to really bump into it. After all, although it was rough and thick, it was far from the point where the swords of the advanced Warcraft were not hurt. After a few strange shouts, he didn''t dare to run into the spear, so he had to stop in a hurry. Then he turned around and ran away in other directions, but his weakness of slow speed was also exposed.


    At the same time, the archers in the tree are still shooting. Although the damage of the archers to it is not big, there are a large number of them after all. Some of them are still stuck in the back of the flame rhinoceros.


    The fire rhinoceros has been surrounded by humans for several times, and its range of activity is getting smaller and smaller, and its roar is becoming more and more anxious. At this time, Dewey''s magician Solskjaer shot.


    The magician has raised his hands. Under his robe, the sleeves shake quickly. Then, in the roaring sound, several fireballs fly out of his hands and shoot at the flaming rhinoceros.


    There''s a bang! Just under dozens of eyes, several fireballs hit the Warcraft accurately, and immediately the flames were everywhere. Everyone was almost blinded by the red light!


    Ear heard a roar of anger and unwilling, then this flame rhinoceros suddenly red! Then, hula, under the gaze of so many eyes


    Disappeared!!


    Many soldiers were stunned for a moment, but then everyone burst out a burst of cheers!


    It seems that the magician is still powerful!! Kill this guy in one shot!


    But these ignorant soldiers did not find that sorcerer Solskjaer himself was at a loss and confused.


    Disappeared?


    I use fireball technique, but even if fireball technique can burn this guy to death, it won''t even leave the body!


    Ordinary soldiers don''t understand this, but Robert and span, who are level four knights, do!


    At the moment when the rhinoceros suddenly disappeared, they were surprised and uneasy. Then when the crowd was still cheering, Robert had already yelled: "everyone back up! Be careful! "


    Du Wei was also stunned. When he saw the sudden disappearance of the Warcraft, he couldn''t help asking: "Ruolin, will the corpse disappear after the death of this Warcraft?"


    "No!" Ruolin also changed color: "this thing... The body disappeared, I''ve never seen it."


    At this time, suddenly in the place where the flame rhinoceros disappeared just now, a blue flame burst into the sky! Then came a shrill howl from the fire!


    This is clearly the sound of wolf howling!


    Then, in the blue flame, a giant wolf suddenly jumped out!


    This giant wolf has an ice blue fur, but it seems to be crystallized! And its body is huge and powerful, claws like a sharp blade! But the action is as fast as the wind!


    After seeing it flash, there were several soldiers'' cry


    Then the wolf howled, and suddenly saw a wind blade burst out of his mouth!


    "Storm wolf! It''s storm wolf! " Spang let out a cry of surprise, the knight''s face changed greatly, with a deep sense of fear.


    This guy suddenly jumped out, which is exactly what span said when he talked with Dewey and others just now. He once met a Warcraft named storm wolf that he killed at the expense of several companions in those years!


    But it wasn''t the wolf that made span afraid of... It was, it was weird!


    I haven''t heard that a flame rhinoceros will turn into a storm wolf after it dies!


    There was no time to think too much. The wolf was as Pan said. His skin was crystal and his sword was hard to hurt! And its speed is also extremely agile, coupled with sharp teeth, claws, a few swoops, suddenly there are soldiers screamed in its claws.


    When the wind blade shot out, the two soldiers who originally held the shield were immediately shot, and the shield in their hands immediately burst out, and the two soldiers were directly smashed out!


    Dewey looked in the distance and sighed: what a tough guy!


    "Ruolin, will Warcraft change? Will the flame rhinoceros become something else? But these two things are very different in appearance. "


    "No! Master, it seems that something is wrong! The Warcraft we met seems to be a kind I don''t know. It''s definitely not a common flame rhinoceros Ruolin''s face is gloomy. She holds a sharp sword in front of Duwei and stares at the wolf in the distance.


    With a big drink, Robert had already stridden forward, and a silver light appeared on the broad sword in his hand! Towards the enchanted wolf quickly cut down.


    Ruolin could not help but brighten her eyes in the distance: "fighting spirit!"


    The wolf seemed to be able to sense the threat of the light on Robert''s sword edge. He did not dare to carry it with his body. Instead, he jumped away as soon as he trembled, and grabbed Robert''s chest and shoulder.


    Robert yells, bows slightly, and his broad sword comes across. A ray of light comes out from the edge of his sword and stabs the wolf''s belly!


    This demon wolf is really good. He can change his direction in mid air! It''s trunk twist, actually avoided Robert''s aggressive attack, after falling, the front grab quickly across Robert''s arm!


    With a hiss, Robert snorted. There were several more bloodstains on his arm. Fortunately, the wolf estimated that his sword did not advance, so the injury was not serious.


    Just at this time, a cry came, and I saw span''s hand in the distance! He grabbed a soldier''s spear and threw it out!


    This spear turned into a meteor and nailed on the back of the wolf! But they all heard Ding, but they didn''t get into it. Instead, they were bounced away! We can see the crystal hardness of the wolf!


    However, even though he carried span''s spear to attack, the wolf seemed to be very uncomfortable. It was also hit by the impact force and rolled several times. When it got up again, it seemed that its speed was reduced a little bit, and it seemed that it was still injured.


    "Solskjaer, do it!" Robert gave a big drink, put the sword on again, and brushed the sword for several times to force the wolf back.


    The magician in the distance got the call, quickly raised his hand and shot several fireballs again.


    Bang bang!


    Continuous fireball hit in the past, some hit the ground around, only three hit the magic wolf.


    The evil wolf obviously repelled this kind of fire magic, howled, and his body became more and more difficult. Next to Robert to catch up, see the opportunity, a sword cut down, cut in the devil wolf''s tail!


    Just now when people were chatting, it seemed that knight span had mentioned that the weakness of the storm wolf was in the tail! Robert remembered it.


    Sure enough, after a sword cut off the wolf''s tail, the wolf howled and fell down in a flash. But then Robert saw that the end of his sword was also shining!


    After the light, not only the corpse of the wolf disappeared in the light, but also the tail that had been cut off!


    Disappear? Play again?


    Du Wei in the distance yelled: "be careful, I''m afraid this thing will change again!"


    Robert, too, was about to speak


    Suddenly, a low roar came from the horizon! It''s like the roar of a lion!


    Then the lion roared more and more. Far away, I don''t know how many lions came here!


    Are they lions? Hell, this is a plain area! How can there be a large number of lions?


    Knight Robert, listening to the sound from far to near, suddenly seemed to be aware of something. The expression on his face twisted up in an instant, and he suddenly said, "be careful! Be careful, everyone. This is... "


    He hasn''t finished, and everyone has seen him! I saw a group of things that spread their wings and dive down in the sky! These things block out the sun! They have sharp claws, feathers as hard as steel, and... They howl like lions!


    "Griffin!! It''s a group of Griffins! "


    As if the nightmare of the past years reappeared, Knight Robert''s face showed a look of despair! But he has personally experienced the face of a group of Griffins, what a terrible experience!


    With so many people and so many terrible creatures, it''s almost a massacre waiting for everyone!!


    But the knight''s words have not finished, the scream has come, two soldiers have been the Griffin''s claws through the body, far away thrown out! Among the blood and flesh, a large group of Griffins swooped down from the sky one by one... Ruolin''s face was hard to see. She threw Duwei to the ground

 Chapter 21

    "Keep the formation! Don''t panic! Don''t panic In the midst of the chaos, Robert''s majestic voice gave some calm to the panicked soldiers.


    Robert''s armor was broken, his hair was scattered, and there were some blood stains on his body. He grabbed one of his men and pushed him hard, shouting: "line up! Protect the master!! Line up and get out! No running


    The Griffins in the sky swooped down one by one with a loud roar. This roar really had a dizzy magic. Several of the Rowling family''s men felt their brains buzzing and their bodies were shaking. They couldn''t even hold the sword in their hands.


    Robert grabs the bow of an archer lying on the ground and shoots at a griffin diving into the sky. The arrow with fighting spirit turns into a light and shoots out. However, the most common Archer seems unable to bear the fighting spirit of the knight. As soon as the arrow shoots into the air, it explodes and turns into a group of light.


    Fortunately, the Griffin also seemed to be scared. Robert quickly stepped back. He reluctantly organized more than a dozen people to gather around him and raised his sword and spear to protect him.


    At the moment, more Griffins come down from the sky. From time to time, some people are injured by Griffin''s claws and sharp mouth. They hear screams all around. From time to time, some people are caught by Griffins and thrown into the air. Then several Griffins fly up immediately. At the same time, they tear people in the air with their beaks and claws!


    Such a scene, so that all the people are scared!


    Knight span''s sword was only half left. He had just been attacked by a Griffin and had to roll in place to avoid it. His thigh was bloody and he could hardly stand.


    Whether it''s span or Robert, in addition to panic, there''s a tremendous shock in his mind!


    In the southern hinterland of the Empire, how can a large number of Griffins suddenly appear? This is a terrible and fierce Warcraft?!


    Under Robert''s voice of "protect the master", more and more Rowling''s cavalry gathered around him and surrounded him.


    And those Griffins in the sky are still like terrible killers. Every dive will immediately produce a scream, and every Griffin attack will take the life of a soldier.


    At the moment, the ground is full of blood, and there are some terrible corpses which are divided into four parts. Many people''s death is very terrible. In front of this fierce Warcraft, many people are dead, not even complete corpses!


    Du Weigang just saw a griffin pounce on him. After he was pounced on the ground by Ruolin, he heard a loud cry from behind him. Although he was lying on the ground, he seemed to feel a yellow halo in front of him


    "Master, get up, we must get out of here at once." Ruolin''s anxious voice came, and then Ruolin pulled Duwei hard, and then grabbed him and leaned toward a big tree.


    At the moment, there are many guards of the Rowling family around, and Robert is rushing forward. After all, the guards of the Rowling family have a high sense of family honor and loyalty. In the face of this crisis, they still have not forgotten their responsibilities, and no one has escaped. Although everyone was afraid, they still bravely approached their masters with weapons.


    "Solskjaer! Solskjaer Dewey drank angrily.


    "Here I am." Next to him, an answer came from the ground. Solskjaer got up from the ground in a panic. His robe was dirty and his face was dusty. When the Griffin attacked just now, he was the first to fall in the grass.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Du Wei rushed up and grabbed the magician''s collar: "my people are bleeding! Why don''t you use magic! Come on! If you want to live, use magic attack


    The magician''s hat was shaken off by Dewey. He quickly nodded, then quickly raised his hand and shot several fireballs into the sky... Every way, Solskjaer''s ability is limited. In his current direct attack magic, there is only the lowest level of fireball. As for spells like tardiness, I''m afraid they don''t have much effect when facing groups of Griffins.


    At the moment, the Griffin is driving the soldiers of the local garrison under span to flee everywhere, but the people of the Rowling family show different qualities at the moment. Instead, they gradually gather people and form a considerable force. Although the Griffins keep attacking, every time they attack, they are faced with rows of swords and spears. Even though it seems that the Griffins don''t dare to bump into it, they just keep circling around and catching it one or two times. But after all, this kind of Warcraft is very important, and the soldiers of the Rowling family are still killing and injuring quickly! Every attack of Griffin can take away almost one life!


    The team is slowly retreating, and Solskjaer''s fireball technique has also brought some obstacles and threats to the Griffins, but more and more Griffins have gathered around them - they have completely solved the problem of span''s men and horses. There were corpses all over the place. Even Knight Spang himself was lying motionless on the ground in the distance.


    Robert''s face is hard to see the extreme. On his hand holding the hilt of the sword, his joints have turned white because of too much force. He said in a hoarse voice: "master, I''m afraid today..." the knight shook his head, but suddenly pulled the female Knight Ruolin and whispered: "after a while, I''ll take someone to rush up, and you''ll run down the mountain with your master immediately! Be quick! Be quick! I try to attract the attention of these things. Master... It''s up to you. "


    Ruolin moved and said, "are you going to die?"


    Robert''s voice was difficult: "I know this kind of thing. They like to hunt and kill. We are their prey now. The distance from here to the foot of the mountain is too far. According to the present situation, we can''t retreat at all. We can only think of ways to disturb the situation and let the host slip away secretly. "


    "But..."


    "But what! Miss Ruolin! Don''t forget you''re a knight now Robert suddenly became angry, staring and yelling: "you''re not the little mercenary you used to be! If you can''t understand the spirit of chivalry, then you don''t deserve to be a knight! I''m injured and can''t run fast, otherwise, I won''t choose you to escort the host away! Do you want to be a real knight? Ruolin! Then prove it to me! "


    Jolin was shocked and looked at Robert in surprise. At this moment, there was a surge in Ruolin''s eyes. She raised her sword and said, "I will prove it!"


    Robert laughed loudly and then turned to look at his master.


    Dewey, however, kept squinting at the Griffins who were flying around looking for opportunities to attack people. He was so dazzled that he seemed to forget everything around him. He didn''t even hear the conversation between Robert and Jolin. This little guy didn''t know what was going on in his mind at the moment.


    Ruolin''s face suddenly swept the shock and agitation before, this beautiful face suddenly emerged a strange calm!


    Then, with Robert''s surprised eyes, the female Knight suddenly reaches out her hand and holds her sword blade with great force. She pulls


    Her palm was immediately cut by the sharp edge of the sword, blood dripping!


    "What are you doing?" Robert asked. But Ruolin didn''t answer. She walked forward a few steps slowly and separated the guards of Rowling''s family in front of her.


    Ruolin stood at the forefront of the team, watching a griffin rush over, but the female Knight suddenly opened her hands, pinched a strange fingerprint, and then saw a yellow aperture flash out of her body!!


    In the aperture, the wound on her palm suddenly sprayed with blood! Dissipate quickly in this aperture! Then a huge beam of light from her arms shot out quickly! The diving Griffin was enveloped by the light beam. It didn''t even have time to make a sound. Its body was in the light beam... Bang! It''s gone!


    Turned into countless light dust, such a Griffin, so suddenly disappeared!


    Everyone was shocked! Not only the Rowling guards, but also Robert and Solskjaer. They were all shocked! The only one who''s still in a trance, I''m afraid, is Dewey.


    This female Knight... Is she using magic? Is she a sorceress?!


    After Ruolin used this strange magic to make a griffin disappear on the spot, her body seemed to shake, and then she sang out a strange and difficult sentence, and then the yellow halo on her body became bigger and bigger... At the same time, the blood on Ruolin''s hands was flowing faster and faster!


    This yellow aperture gradually shrouded in the crowd, the surrounding Griffins are roaring, but as if dare not close to this aperture! With the protection of the aperture, all the people of the Rowling family are safe at last. But the female knight was soft and nearly fell down.


    Among the shocked people, Robert was the first to wake up. He went up a few steps to hold the weak knight and said in a high voice: "she''s hurt! Who has the wound medicine on him! She needs to stop bleeding! "


    Looking at the wound on Ruolin''s hand, Robert was stunned!


    What kind of wound is this! The wound has almost doubled, and the skin around the wound has turned white! This is clearly the appearance of excessive blood loss! But how could such a small cut shed so much blood? Even now, Ruolin''s blood is still flowing fast! This kind of flowing speed makes Robert feel chilly when he looks at it!


    "No! It doesn''t stop the bleeding. " Ruolin bit her lip hard and said in a low voice: "my spell needs my blood to maintain. Come on, go back. Now go back. "


    Although he didn''t know what spell it was, Robert knew it wasn''t the right time to ask questions. He said in a loud voice: "everyone back up! Let''s get out of here! "


    "Let''s not lean out of the aperture." Ruolin added.


    However, when everyone stepped back, the only one who didn''t move was Dewey. Robert frowned and pulled the absent-minded little master. He thought that the little master might have been scared silly.


    "Master, let''s get out of here! Come on


    "No Dewey didn''t move, but he still looked at the Griffins in front of him with thoughtful eyes.


    Robert is a little impatient: "if you don''t leave, you''ll die!"


    "No Dewey still shook his head. He didn''t seem to come back.


    Robert can''t help getting angry!


    His soldiers are bleeding, and the female knights are using their own blood to maintain their spells! If we don''t stop the bleeding as soon as possible, I''m afraid she will die!


    But at this moment, this little master is not sensible, what is he doing in the end!! When Robert was dissatisfied, Dewey finally laughed... Hell! This guy, he can laugh! Du Wei turned to look at Ruolin and said: "Ruolin, put away your magic. Although the" demon breaking field "of the Munn clan is the killer of all magic, it is at the cost of blood. I thank you for your sacrifice, but... It seems that we have been fooled by others." Robert was stunned for a moment. Did the little master lose his mind? How can I say something I can''t understand¡° Robert! Stop bleeding for our knight. Do you want to see her bleed to death? " Du Wei drank a, this time of order understand much more, Robert Leng for a while, Du Wei has gone up to grab Ruolin''s hand, forced to push Robert: "what Leng!" Then Du Wei took a look at Ruolin and said in a low voice, "thank you for your courage today. It''s respectable." With that, Dewey suddenly separated from the guard in front of him and said with a loud smile to the Griffins outside: "come on! Let me see what you can do? " In the crowd''s exclamation, Dewey suddenly ran forward a few steps! Robert was scared out of his wits and rushed up to hold his master. But just at this time, the Griffin, who had been anxiously looking for opportunities outside the Yellow aperture, saw Dewey running out of the room, and immediately a fast one came! Robert tried to save Dewey, but the Griffin''s body hit him. He only had time to block it with his long sword, and the whole person was knocked away! In the people''s dumbfounded, the Griffin''s claws easily pierced Duwei''s thin body! It''s like piercing a thin piece of paper!!!! All the guards of Rowling''s family felt that it was dark before their eyes, and Robert almost fainted. The weak female Knight cried out and softened down. Seeing that Duwei was thrown out by the Griffin like a leaf and fell to the ground, people felt that their hearts had fallen to the bottom! finished! finished! The little master died here, then all these people are finished! Even if you can go back alive, but let the owner who is responsible for protecting you die. Such a crime will surely be executed by the family! Robert had already stayed on the ground, and he didn''t even realize that his sword had fallen on the ground. At this moment, the knight was also disappointed... "Ha ha..." a strange laugh came, and then on the ground, Dewey''s "corpse" suddenly got up by himself! This scene made everyone almost stare out of their eyes! Dewey''s flesh and blood on his body, a huge blood hole in his chest, this blood hole almost penetrated his body! The blood couldn''t stop flowing, but Dewey just frowned, looked down at his wound, and then laughed: "it''s really painful. Hehe... It''s like it''s real! " He touched the blood of the wound again, raised his hand to look in front of his eyes, sniffed again, and said to himself, "well, it''s really lifelike, even the blood seems to be real..."

 Chapter 22

    This scene is really a bit weird.


    Duvet just stood there. His injury looked terrible. The huge blood hole in his chest could almost see through from the front to the back, and the blood was flowing as if he could not feel it at all!


    In this way, Duwei staggers for a few steps. In the situation of people''s gaping, another Griffin pounces on Duwei, overturns Duwei to the ground, and his body is scratched by sharp claws, and immediately the blood sprays out


    "Master!"


    Robert''s eyes are red, and now he rushes forward regardless of everything, but Dewey''s little body has already got up and shaken, and he seems to be still smiling... At this time, Dewey''s face can even show a happy smile, which makes people around feel a bit strange and strange!


    The little boy raised his head, looked at the flying Griffin, and suddenly laughed and said, "if this is your dream, then I''ve done enough dreaming now. If I can, let the dream wake up!"


    Robert rushes up, his sword turns into a ray of light and shoots towards the nearest Griffin leaning against Dewey. The loyal knight bursts out all his fighting spirit at the moment, and the strong fighting spirit even exceeds his body''s endurance. The knight''s body is huge, and every muscle explodes, as if bleeding from his skin!


    The long sword with fighting spirit pierced the sky and pierced the Griffin''s hard feather, shooting a griffin down from the air!


    Robert pours on Dewey, hugs him and shows his back to the sky


    "Robert." Du Wei in his arms gasped. He laughed and bled: "listen, we''ve been fooled. It''s all fake." He pointed to his injuries and said with a smile: "you see, if this kind of injury had been replaced by ordinary people, it would have died long ago. But... "


    Robert, after all, is not a fool, and he is far from right. This feeling is given to him by Dewey... Such a thin young man, who suffered such a fatal injury, didn''t die! Even if it was a strong warrior, I''m afraid it would have become a corpse under such injury.


    "My mental strength is stronger than that of ordinary people, so I can''t be completely hoodwinked by the dreams created by the other person." Duvet gasped: "unfortunately, I don''t know how to break this dream... It may be a kind of spiritual magic, or a kind of magic."


    "Magic..." Robert thought for a moment and yelled, "Solskjaer! Mr. Solskjaer


    The magician protected by the soldiers heard a cry.


    Robert forced duvet away, avoiding the attack of a griffin from the sky. There were several more wounds on his back, and even his armor was scratched and bloody.


    "Do something! The master said that we used a kind of magic Robert yelled.


    Solskjaer is sweating. After all, he is not a real magician. Moreover, the magic he imitates by taking medicine and pharmacology is only good at the magic of fire and spirit. He doesn''t dabble in much.


    Robert had already run back quickly with Dewey in his arms. Solskjaer said in a loud voice: "I have no other way to break the illusion... I think if we can kill all these things, maybe we can. It''s like we just killed the rhinoceros and the wolf


    Robert could not help scolding: "nonsense! If we have that kind of ability, we have to say it! "


    Du Wei in his arms suddenly laughed and said in a low voice: "Robert, let me ask you a question... It''s said that every knight in the Empire who practices fighting spirit has his own weakness. Where''s your weakness?"


    "..." Robert was stunned. He didn''t expect that his master would ask such a question at this moment.


    "Say it." "I have a way," Dewey whispered


    Every knight who practices fighting spirit will have his own weakness. When a knight uses fighting spirit, his body power can explode several times or even more than his body. But their weaknesses, that is the most valuable secret of every Knight! How can you say it easily?


    But Robert looked down at his master. He was covered with blood. Robert trembled in his heart, gritted his teeth and said: "on the right side of my chest, Dewey, who already knows a lot about magic, was surprised to recognize it. This is a badge symbolizing his identity as" the great magician "!


    The ranks of magicians on the mainland are divided into ten levels. Below four levels are low-level magicians. Between four and eight levels are generally called middle-level magicians, while above eight levels are called "Great Magicians".


    And this gold three leaf wormwood badge shows the identity of the magician, who is standing in the upper class of the magician group in the whole mainland! This guy, at least, is also a level 8 magician!


    His slightly short body was completely covered under the golden robe. Under the setting sun, he looked very luxurious, and the magician''s face was completely covered in the pointed hat. Even his face was covered with a high collar, and his whole body didn''t show any skin.


    Although can''t see each other''s face, but Duwei obviously feel, each other''s eyes shot in his hand was holding the small fear phantom demon! All of a sudden, a senior magician appeared here, which surprised Dewey and Solskjaer. Thinking of the precious little fear phantom that Solskjaer said just now, Dewey naturally thought of whether the other party would covet... "Who Duvet said, with a heavy face. Immediately, the reactive Knight Robert immediately waved his hand, and many guards of the Rowling family protected Dewey. A lot has happened today! Suddenly a powerful senior magician appeared, making Knight Robert a little nervous... Is the other side an enemy or a friend? God knows¡° I''m a knight of the Rowling family. Dear magician, please tell me what you want Robert got in front of Dewey and spoke first. He first made clear his own identity, and then asked the other party, which was the best plan he had made. I also hope that the name of the Rowling family can make the other party a little scared. The magician did not speak, he first raised the wide sleeve, and then gently took off the sharp high hat, showing his appearance. All of a sudden, everyone was shocked¡° Yes, yes, I can''t afford to... "The magician''s voice was soft and sweet, even with a little nervous and timid... Most importantly, the magician stuttered badly¡° I''m here to look for it... "The slender finger raised, pointing to the fear phantom in duvet''s hand. This magician not only has a soft voice, but also her appearance. After pulling down the hat, the senior magician wearing the gold three leaf wormwood badge of the mainland is actually a girl with a shy expression on her face! Her round cheek with a trace of scarlet, as if in full view of the gaze of some shy, nose and mouth are very small, but the eyes are very big and bright, but, this pair of beautiful eyes, but with a trace of pleading¡° Yes, I''m sorry... It''s my teacher''s pet. I''m here to look for it. " It seemed that the more nervous she was, the more she stammered. Her face almost cried: "can you give it back to me? If I don''t take it back, the old teacher will punish me. "

 Chapter 23

    A magician, a great magician above level 8, a young magician who looks no more than 18 years old at most, was shy and nervous when he spoke, as if he coughed. Dewey could not help but relax when he held the finger of the scared phantom demon, and looked at the timid girl: "Mr. magician, do you mean, This little thing belongs to you? "


    "Yes... Ah, no, no ~ ~ No." The girl finally cried out. Under the eyes of all the people, she burst into tears: "this is my old teacher''s. Can you give it back to me... "


    Still?


    Du Wei really doesn''t want to return it!


    For what? The little thing gave the gang a hard brush, which made everyone embarrassed. Dewey really wanted to kill the little thing, and then took off its horn as Solskjaer said.


    Just, it seems that the female magician has come to the door... The main master has arrived. Can you give me a good idea?


    If you want to cheat... The other side is a level 8 magician!


    Although the girl looks very weak.


    "Well, Mr. magician, please don''t worry." Du Wei was patient, and even his voice was mild. He said softly as if he were coaxing a little girl: "if this little thing is really you..."


    "Yes, of course!" The sorceress seemed to hear a glimmer of hope. She wiped her tears and looked at Du Wei with a hopeful look. The innocent eyes were very clear, and the simple pleading color really made people hard on such a poor girl.


    "Don''t worry." Dewey said slowly: "even if this little thing is yours, as its owner, I think you should be responsible for its mistakes, right?"


    The sorceress''s face was flustered. She looked at Du Wei timidly: "please ask Ge Ge Ge..."


    "This little thing, is it a high-level Warcraft?" Du Wei said in a deep voice: "as the owner of this Warcraft, you didn''t take good care of it and let it run to the southern hinterland of the Empire! Don''t you know how much trouble a Warcraft will cause when it comes to such a place where people live together? "


    Looking at his little master with a straight face, he scolded a level 8 magician. Next to him, Solskjaer really wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare.


    The other side... Is a great magician!


    Looking at the badge pinned to the girl''s chest, Solskjaer swallowed hard. The greatest dream of a low-level magician like Solskjaer is to be promoted one day and wear a gold badge!


    "Ah... This..." the sorceress showed a guilty expression on her face and lowered her head: "my teacher went far away. I''m responsible for looking at guanzhuo, coco, but he ran away when my sister came to see me... I''ve been looking for him for many, many days. "


    "Your mistake is not an excuse for your mistake." Do you know how much panic it has brought to the residents here when such a high-level Warcraft ran to the edge of this quiet town? These brave soldiers on the scene came to this mountain to capture it! Besides, do you know how much damage your little pet has just done to our brave soldiers? "


    "..." the female mage couldn''t speak. She just looked at Duwei with guilt and pleading eyes.


    Dewey settled down in his heart and looked at the sorceress, who was probably the kind of girl who didn''t go out often and didn''t know what to do. The flowers in the greenhouse were easy to cheat.


    "This thing has brought panic to the place! The soldiers are bleeding and sweating. They are here to capture him, in order to protect the local peace! But as soon as you come, you have to take it away. Is there no guilt in your heart? "


    When Dewey said that, the head of the sorceress was almost down to her chest.


    Finally, when Du Wei finished speaking, the female mage summoned up her courage and said cautiously, "I''d like to apologize for its behavior... Right..."


    "Put away your apology!" Dewey was unreasonable: "if an apology is useful, what do you want the police to do?"


    "Police... What is it?"


    Duwei coughed to hide his embarrassment. He just lost his word. There is no such thing as police in this world.


    "I mean..." Du Wei straightened his chest and said in a loud voice: "can a simple excuse compensate the blood and sweat of our brave soldiers?"


    In fact, he bullied the little girl too much.


    In fact, these search teams didn''t shed any blood. The fierce fighting and bloody scenes just now were just illusions. After breaking through the illusion, in fact, everyone just fainted once and didn''t get hurt. At most, they had nightmares when they went to bed at night. It''s not a big loss.


    The only one injured was the female Knight Ruolin.


    Duwei naturally won''t waste this opportunity to talk about conditions. He takes two proper steps to reveal the female knight who is supported by his subordinates behind him.


    Ruolin''s face was a little pale, which was a weak sign of instant excessive blood loss, but generally there was no problem. Just looking at such a woman as Ruolin, she couldn''t stand steadily. Her hands were covered with white gauze and her hair was scattered. It really made the female magician feel more guilty.


    "What can I do for you?" The sorceress''s eyes are red again.


    Dewey sighed, a satisfied look in his eyes, and then a look at Solskjaer beside him. Solskjaer, who has been discussing pharmaceutics with Dewey every day these days, has learned a little bit about the temperament of the little master. Seeing his eyes, he immediately becomes aware. He takes two steps forward, slightly owes his body, and says slowly, "Dear great magician."


    The girl looked at the Sorcerer''s robe on Solskjaer''s body and immediately returned: "Mr. sorcerer."


    At this moment, Solskjaer could not help blushing... I''m afraid he never thought that one day there would be a great magician above level 8 who would call himself "Mr. magician",


    "Well, I think your little pet has brought damage to the place. If you let it go so easily, I''m afraid these soldiers who have suffered so much will not be able to accept it. Moreover, my master, the great Rowling family, the eldest son of count Raymond, master Dewey, is also frightened in this incident today. So, I think, Some punishment for this little thing is necessary. "


    "No, no, no, no, the old teacher would punish me if I saw him suffer..." the female mage was sweating on her forehead: "if the old teacher is angry, you will also..."


    "Dear great magician, who is your teacher? I really can''t think of any magician in the Empire who can train a great magician level disciple. " Solskjaer''s starting to pull the strings.


    The female mage was embarrassed: "this... I can''t say."


    Solskjaer frowned a little, then he immediately laughed again: "well, at least you should tell us your name?"


    "Ah..." the sorceress was relieved. This question could be answered to her: "my name is Vivian; Yang. "The eighth level magician of the magic society." With this sentence, the girl suddenly remembered the minimum etiquette that the teacher had taught her. Her face turned red and she quickly owed her body. She politely asked, "may I have your name, Mr. sorcerer."


    Solskjaer really blushed this time: "I... Solskjaer, magic society... One... Well, that, first-class magician."


    Speaking of the last few words, Solskjaer even wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    First level magicians, for eighth level magicians, are almost like the existence of ants! On the mainland, many famous magicians who have reached the level of great magician have their apprentices who are two or three level magicians.


    The first level magician, for the great magician who has already stood at the top level of the magician circle, may be no different from the magic apprentice in their eyes.


    But this simple girl didn''t seem to know this, she still bent down according to the etiquette. This immediately impressed Solskjaer.


    See! A level 8 wizard is bowing to me, Solskjaer!


    "Then, please tell us your sincerity in compensation." Dewey said it just right.


    "This..." the female mage was in a bit of a dilemma. She thought for a moment and untied a small bag from her robe to open it: "I have a piece of water blue diamond here. Although it''s only medium-sized, but..."


    The more she said, the more she stammered. Finally, she was helpless. She could hold a piece of water blue diamond as big as her fist in her hands and look at Duwei with pleading eyes.


    Water blue diamond??


    Solskjaer moved! Water blue diamond is the best magic material in water magic! This kind of crystal is used to make scrolls or store magic. It''s a superior material! If there is a senior alchemist who can use this water blue diamond to inlay a magic wand, then the water system magician can save at least one third of his magic power when casting magic! It can even speed up the casting of magic!


    Looking at this water blue diamond, it''s crystal clear. It''s definitely above medium quality. If you just calculate the value of this thing, I''m afraid it will be worth at least thousands of gold coins!


    Any water system magician is willing to offer this price, even several times more, to get this thing!


    Solskjaer opened his mouth and was about to speak. Duwei had already put his hand on his shoulder, but Duwei''s face was cold. He even frowned and squinted at the sorceress: "Oh, is this a piece of water blue diamond?"


    The sorceress blushed, her eyes were a little flustered, and she could not help feeling guilty.


    Alas, although this water orchid diamond is also of medium quality, it''s actually something you don''t need. It''s useless to keep it because you''re not water magic. How can Vivian do such a mean thing by compensating others with something you don''t use! May the Almighty God forgive me! The female mage condemned herself in her heart and quickly took out a green little thing from her bag. The green light on the little thing was flowing, like a wave of water, but it was like a soft thing. The female mage said anxiously: "there''s still this..." Solskjaer felt that his eyes were about to stare out¡° Green magic potion Excited, even Solskjaer seemed to be infected with stuttering. Dewey picked his eyebrows. Knowledgeable, he also knows what this green magic potion is. This is the treasure that any magician dreams of! This magic potion is a supplement to the magic consumed by magicians! When an intermediate mage is fighting and his magic is exhausted, if he can carry such a small bottle of magic potion with him, he can instantly fill up his magic! And looking at such a big bag in the hands of this female magician... I''m afraid it can hold at least seven or eight bottles! This kind of thing is extremely difficult to make, raw materials are also very rare, more importantly, it is consumable! Use a little less! Solskjaer felt a little dry in his throat. However, Dewey still looked unhappy, and frowned at the sorceress: "is that it? Is the sweat and blood of our brave soldiers worth so much? " The beautiful big eyes of the girl were full of tears. She scratched her hair and thought for a while. Then she turned out a small yellow bead and handed it over timidly¡° This, this, this, I made the bead to avoid fire Dewey replied, "what about my knight''s wounds?" The female mage took out a magic core of Warcraft again! Colorful, more than a dozen low-level or medium-level Warcraft cores were blackmailed by Dewey¡° And what about my own fright? " Dewey seems to be transformed into a blackmailer. The female mage emptied her bag and took out her last treasure... Seven or eight magic scrolls! Moreover, Solskjaer almost fainted at a glance... These are all magic scrolls of intermediate magic! It''s not the stuff of low-level magic! They are all scrolls of intermediate magic!! Such seven or eight items are enough to cause a duel between two magicians!! Even Solskjaer felt guilty when his little master refused to nod his head! This simple and innocent, even some silly female mage, handed over the "compensation", the value can almost buy a city! Seeing that Duwei didn''t nod her head, the sorceress cried. She timidly emptied her luggage: "I''ll take these." devil!! At this moment, Solskjaer, Knight Robert and a group of people in the Rowling family could not help sighing. Looking at the poor sorceress crying, they even felt guilty. But his own little master, or a pair of indomitable appearance... His appetite, too much, right£¨ I''m trying to make the weekly list! Everybody, please take out your tickets and help me make the list, OK-

 Chapter 24

    This sorceress named Vivian''s bag has been emptied. She looks at Duwei pitifully, and rubs the bag nervously. It is obvious that it is empty and shriveled. There is no stock in it.


    "That''s all I have." Vivian stammered. She couldn''t pull out anything.


    Next to Solskjaer already wanted to pinch Dewey''s neck and make him quickly nod and agree!


    A piece of medium quality water blue diamond, a large bag of magic medicine to restore magic, and a large number of top-grade Warcraft magic cores... In addition, there are more than a dozen engraved magic scrolls of intermediate magic!


    These things are enough to make any high-level magic on the mainland blush! Even if the magician group is famous for being rich, such a large amount of wealth is rare.


    If I don''t promise now, what should I do in case something happens? A level 8 magician is not easy to get into trouble!


    Although the girl looks silly and honest, if she gets irritated and really fights, with the strength of a level 8 magician, the group will destroy everyone in its own side. I''m afraid there''s no problem.


    But this little girl seems to have no consciousness of being a strong one. If she is unreasonable, a high-level magic spell will hit her, and she will be able to kill the defeated soldiers.


    Even if this little girl is a fool... But bullying a big magician like this, I''m afraid there might be trouble in the future.


    Thank goodness, just as Solskjaer was about to go crazy, Dewey finally nodded. He even looked calm: "Dear magician, I can feel your sincerity. I think my staff are very satisfied with the conditions you put forward. "


    With that, Dewey winked, and the relieved Solskjaer was relieved. He quickly went up to the sorceress and took those "compensations" from the sorceress. Solskjaer''s face and eyes were almost staring out. He quickly bumped these magic materials into a big bag he was carrying. He held it tightly, and his face showed an expression similar to that of a miser... In this case, if someone dares to hit the bag in his hand, the magician will fight with that person!


    "Then you can put the chirp..." Vivian prayed to Du Wei. Her innocent eyes, together with her angel like face, made people feel embarrassed for such a girl.


    "Oh, these people are very satisfied with your compensation terms... But I have a little extra condition myself." Dewey said quietly.


    "Coco, but I haven''t..." the female mage was worried. She quickly turned over her pocket and fell down, which showed that she was in a state of poverty.


    "No, I''m not asking for your material compensation." Du Wei finally revealed his sinister intention: "you are a level eight wizard, right? In the Empire, Great Magicians are very rare, especially you... I''ve never heard of a young lady like you who has the badge of great magician. Oh, please don''t get me wrong. What I want to say is... I''m very curious about magic, and I''m also very interested in it. I am very longing for the splendid and great magic culture, and I have spent a lot of energy on the study of magic. You see, I even hired a magician as my magic consultant. "


    Dewey raised his hand and ten fingers around him, clutching the burden tightly. He looked like a miser.


    Then Dewey sighed and shook his head: "but it''s a pity that you can see my magic consultant. Although he has devoted himself to teaching me, it''s very difficult for me to get more knowledge from him because of his limited standard. So, it''s a great honor for me to meet you here today, a level 8 magician... Oh, although I''m scared by your pet, I certainly won''t care about such trifles in the face of such an excellent magician as you. "


    Poor and simple Vivian felt that her brain was not enough. In her opinion, the young nobleman just now was a little terrible. He blackmailed all his property... But who should be responsible? Vivian didn''t want to use magic to get back chirp, but she was taught to abide by her inner fairness and kindness, and to be kind to others. With such a simple girl who used to be almost at home, it''s hard for her to have any evil thoughts.


    This just obediently offered his all property, but don''t know, as long as she is willing to ruthless, a spell hit in the past can solve the problem.


    Before this little noble, it was really terrible. But in the twinkling of an eye, he said that he yearned for magic and studied diligently... Especially the way he spoke, his eyes and tone were so sincere.


    And he also said, "don''t worry about his own fright." Oh, God, what a kind guy this is... The female mage, who is a little too simple minded, immediately forgot that she had just been blackmailed of all her property by this guy. "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you for your generosity," she stammered


    "No, no, I haven''t finished yet." Du Wei sighed: "unfortunately, what I have been praying for before is to meet a powerful magician and give me a little advice on the lost lamb on the magic road... Now, I finally meet you... I don''t know the kind you, Mr. magician, are you willing to give a little guidance to a devout person who hopes to learn magic?"


    "What?" The female mage felt as if something was wrong, but looking at Du Wei''s sincere eyes in front of her, she couldn''t remember what was wrong.


    Oh, what a kind and lovely person! And just now the teacher''s pet scared him... It''s also my fault.


    But


    "You want to learn magic, coco, but I''m going to take chirp back to... For fear..." the female mage was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "No, no, you misunderstood." Du Wei smiles, his face is more sincere, his eyes are also very warm: "of course, I know that a great magician''s time is more precious than gold, your precious things should be more spent on studying the mystery of magic, how can you waste it on a vulgar noble like me? So, I don''t ask for much, just a little proper advice. You see, I already have a magician as my consultant. Although his strength is limited, he can at least answer most of my questions. And what I need now is some more advanced knowledge, such as... "Dewey turned his eyes and gave a smile:" for example, a few more advanced magic spells. "


    Solskjaer was stunned!


    He didn''t expect Dewey to have such a big appetite!


    If the magic material is the wealth of the magicians... Then, the magic spell is the life of the magicians!!


    Every magician has been studying magic spells all his life. They will never teach anyone the results of their own magic spells!


    Any magic books of the Empire only record some common sense of magic, and there will never be even half a spell spread out!


    Any magic spell, even the lowest one, can only be taught by the magician himself!


    A high-level magician is more powerful than a low-level magician. In addition to magic power, he also has the power of induction. The most important thing is to master some advanced magic spells!


    The same magic spell, low-level and high-level magicians use, even in the spell itself will have some subtle and key differences! Advanced magicians can use their own research results to shorten the number of bytes that can be deleted! Increase the speed of casting magic, so as to gain an advantage in the battle.


    In addition, there are high-level incantations that some low-level magicians don''t master.


    A low-level magician like Solskjaer has only mastered a few of the lowest level incantations. If he wants to learn high-level magic, he can only worship a high-level magician as his teacher.


    I didn''t expect that Dewey had such a big appetite and wanted to get the magic spell from this chick!! These are the secrets of the magicians.


    Although this girl is too simple, she is not a fool after all... Otherwise, how can a fool reach the level of level 8 magician?


    Hearing Du Wei''s request, Vivian''s face was a little ugly. She shook her head: "ah, no, no, no, no, absolutely not. The old teacher has told me that you can''t tell others if you don''t swear! "


    "But, this fear phantom demon is your teacher''s pet. Your teacher should have told you that you can''t let it out, right?" Dewey''s expression at the moment seems to be the instigator of seducing minor children to commit crimes.


    "..." the female mage stopped.


    "I''m right. Your teacher must have told you to take good care of this thing, but you also violated it. Your teacher must have told you that you can''t let it run out. You also violated this rule. Now, I only ask for such a little bit... And it''s still for the sake of helping you catch this little thing... As you can see, we have suffered a lot in order to catch this little thing. I''m very scared myself. Now, in order to make up for your previous mistakes and make some compensation to me, shouldn''t you? "


    Even if Vivian is a genius, I''m afraid her genius is limited to her magic learning talent. In other aspects, it is obvious that the little girl is "lacking". Dewey''s logic and theory almost confused her.


    Her mind in the end is to complete the teacher''s order to watch the pet, or to complete the teacher''s order not to spread the curse... These two back and forth for a long time, and finally she cried.


    Simple girl shed tears again, she cried: "OK, ok... Coco, but I can only teach you one by one."


    "Oh, you say one by one." Dewey said as he quickly put up his fingers: "Oh, then I calculate that there are four, right?"


    "No, no, no, no!" The female mage was flustered. She said aloud, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The more she said it, the more anxious she was. The word "one" couldn''t be finished. When she kept saying "one", Dewey quickly put up one finger. Whenever the word "one" came out of the female mage''s mouth, Dewey immediately put up one finger.


    In the end, Vivian was so anxious that she almost bit her tongue. Seeing that Du Wei''s ten fingers stood up, I''m afraid she would start to erect her toes. The female mage was so anxious that she cried out: "stop, stop, stop!"


    Looking at this lovely little girl''s red face, Du Wei didn''t dare to push her. After the last bargaining, the two sides set the number on the "six" magic spell.


    The sorceress also had a fierce argument about this kind of business... But she really didn''t have duvileso''s eloquence. Her eloquence was not good, and her mind was a little simple. What''s more, she stuttered. In this case, how can we get over Dewey?


    In desperation, the female mage could only wipe tears in the dark.


    Oh, dear teacher, please forgive poor Vivian for disobeying your order... I also want to find your beloved pet. In order to achieve your first command and violated the second command... This, in the end is right or wrong?


    "I am an aristocrat, you are a magician, we are all people with status. Now that you have made a promise, you can''t change it casually. I suggest you all take an oath. Until the completion of our agreement.... "


    With that, without waiting for the female magician to object, Dewey immediately made a poisonous oath to the great God of light.


    The female mage had no choice but to make an oath. To Du Wei''s surprise, when swearing, the female mage even honestly cast a contract magic, and the agreement between the two representatives must be completed.


    This little girl, although stuttering, but the speed of incantation, but amazing!!


    A string of profound and difficult incantations, in her mouth like fried beans in general, fast and clear! Clearly said fast, but each byte is very clear!


    It''s hard to imagine a girl who can recite incantations so fast that she stammers.


    It is worth mentioning that even in the end, the poor Vivian did not show any intention to use violence against Dewey.


    I really don''t know what kind of teacher will teach such a simple and terrible girl!


    &#8226£»


    Little master for such poor little girl''s blackmail behavior, many guards of the Rowling family kept silent, they all suffered a lot from the phantom demon, so although the little girl looks very innocent and pitiful, but everyone will not say anything for her. The only one who doesn''t think much of it is knight Robert. After all, he believes in chivalry and doesn''t agree with Dewey''s extortion of a little girl. However, as a family minister, it is not good for him to raise any objection to the master''s practice.


    What''s more, the master treats a level 8 magician like this. Isn''t he worried about getting into trouble?


    And knight Robert''s worry... Soon became a reality!


    The female mage who promised to teach Du Wei Six magic spells had to follow Du Wei on the way back to half angle city.


    After signing the unequal treaty, the female mage began to rack her brains to think about which six incantations to choose to teach to Dewey... Of course, it''s better to choose some unimportant incantations.


    Oh, I can''t blame such a simple little girl for her dishonesty. It''s really... After being blackmailed by a devil like guy like Dewey, I''m afraid even a pure angel will learn a little cunning!


    All the way, the sorceress did not make the final choice, so she had to stay at Duwei''s side and continue to think.


    Fortunately, the teacher will have several days to come back, as long as it is completed in these days... Alas, just don''t be found by my sister!


    If we can solve this problem, we can go back to the teacher''s house. The outside world is really terrible. Are all the people outside as terrible as this little noble?


    Oh, God of mercy, poor little Vivian didn''t mean to slander others behind his back. May God forgive me... But that little noble is really terrible.


    After going back this time, I will never come out again!


    Ah, sister... Sister, she didn''t come so soon, did she?


    The Warcraft incident in half angle city has been solved. The most relieved thing is knight span. The Warcraft incident has been solved, and the young master of the Rowling family has not suffered any damage.


    Although the process is a bit humiliating, dozens of fully armed soldiers are almost annihilated in front of a small Warcraft... However, this thing is the pet of the great magician! Such a thing is not disgraceful.


    In a relaxed mood, span warmly invited Du Wei and others to stay at the garrison officer''s office in half moon city. After all, the environment and conditions here are much better than hotels.


    Dewey didn''t refuse. He also hoped to have a quiet environment to talk with the sorceress about how to fulfill the spell. In this way, the party did not enter the city, but entered the garrison outside the city. This is a permanent military fortress. The local garrison commander''s office is also here. That night, Knight span, who wanted to please the young master of the Rowling family, warmly invited everyone to have a good meal. Even secretly decided to carry out the good wine from the cellar£¨ I''m sure you know it''s to entertain the distinguished guests of the Rowling family, and you won''t blame me for using his treasure bar.) The soldiers who have been tired for an afternoon and the guards of the Rowling family can finally take a rest. Here, we are drinking and venting our depression this afternoon. Dewey dealt with span''s politeness and soon found an excuse to go back to rest. In fact, he was going to see the sorceress. Span knew that a person like Dewey would have a big face if he could have dinner with him. Of course, he didn''t dare to keep anything. He was standing up to send off... Suddenly, at this time, there was an earth shaking roar outside the hall!! Under the bright and clear night sky, there is a huge and unparalleled lightning in the middle of the sky! Deafening thunder, on the spot all people are scared to wake up a bit!! Then, in an instant, the hall was empty! A flame in the sky came down and hit the flagpole at the gate of the barracks! Boom, the flagpole has turned into a flame and burned to ashes!! They were stunned and heard a cold voice coming from all directions at the same time! The sound seems to come from afar, and it seems to ring in the ear! But the voice of a woman who is indifferent to the extreme¡° Vivian! My dear sister, where are you going! Give me the fear demon-£¨ Today is another 10000 words. Smash your tickets and help Xiao Wu to make the list, OK-

 Chapter 25

    (don''t forget to vote...)


    This great change shocked everyone!


    Fortunately, at this time, there were not many soldiers in the garrison. Because most of the soldiers are hundreds of miles away for the Imperial Army''s spring drill.


    Knight Spaniard was Solskjaer, who blushed immediately. His badge had been burned by Dewey when he captured him. Seeing the other side''s questioning, he opened his mouth, but could not speak.


    The woman shook her head: "I didn''t expect that there was a magician in the little garrison of this place. In that case, I can duel with you according to the magician''s etiquette. "


    When the ice and snow woman spoke, her long silver hair fluttered gently, just like the ice and snow in the north. She gently raised a finger, and the fingertip immediately turned into a small wizard badge. She gently pinned the badge to the Cape on her shoulder and said impatiently, "OK, magician, do it first! I don''t like wearing this kind of badge. We''d better make a quick decision! "


    Solskjaer almost passed out!


    Take the lead??


    He can see clearly! The badge in the woman''s hand just now is a gold wormwood!!! As like as two peas of Vivian''s silly girl! He is also a top master at the level of great magician!


    Oneself, a low-level small one level sorcerer, challenge a big sorcerer above level 8?


    Have you ever seen a little local dog challenge the sacred dragon?


    So, our Solskjaer''s reaction is very direct! His throat cackled two times, and then very simply, his head tilted, eyes closed, quickly fainted on the spot!


    "..." looking at the magician before the battle, she suddenly fainted. The ice and snow beauty was stunned for a moment, and then turned her lips disdainfully: "coward."


    She finally turned and looked at the only person still standing in the hall... Dewey.


    "And you? A little nobleman? Ah, just now I heard from your subordinates that you belong to the Rowling family, right? Are you from the Rowling family? "


    "Yes." Dewey''s face remained unchanged: "my name is Dewey; Rowling. The present vice president of the imperial command, count Raymond, is my father.


    "Well, can the name of the Rowlings scare me?" The woman looked up and down at Dewey. "You''re just a child. How did you come here?"


    She seemed to lose interest in Dewey very soon, and said, "Vivian! If you don''t come out, I''ll raze this place to the ground! Dear sister, don''t make me angry!! Give me that little thing of yours


    Then, the woman''s face showed a trace of impatience, she suddenly opened her arms, her eyes quickly turned into a blank, and then with her body as the center, suddenly a whirlwind came out! Straight to the roof!


    Boom, this whirlwind easily tore the roof of the hall to pieces, countless pieces flying everywhere, but this whirlwind slowly spread out


    "Vivian! You don''t think I dare! You should know that there is nothing in the world that I dare not do! "


    She gave a long smile and made a strange gesture with her hands... Then the whirlwind became more violent! Around the air and even began to faint under the little snowflakes!


    Snowflakes?


    son of a gun! This is the south!


    Dewey fell to the ground as the whirlwind ripped the roof.


    Today, he finally felt the power of the magician himself! Such a magician, easily killed many warriors in an instant, so many people in front of the magician, without any resistance.


    And... Is this woman too powerful?


    Isn''t it said that the magician''s melee combat ability is very poor?


    Is... Looking at her armor, I haven''t seen a magician wearing armor... Unless she is, magic and martial double Xiu?!


    "Sister... Sister! Please stop


    Finally, a stammering voice with timidity came. Vivian came out of the military camp wearing the wizard robe. Her body was hanging in the air, and she was carrying a small cage. The cage was specially made by her, and it had a magic mark on it, which was enough to block the little fear phantom demon in it.


    Vivian''s face was timid. She didn''t seem to dare to face her sister. She just asked, "sister, please..."


    "Poor little Vivian." Ice snow beauty sneered: "when on earth can you understand that as a strong person, you need to have the consciousness of a strong person! You have great magic power, but you are less daring than a rabbit


    With that, she suddenly pulled out a strange flute from her waist!


    This flute is full of green, as if there is a trace of life green on the silver white beauty. The flute points to Vivian from a distance, and the ice snow beauty sneers: "put down the fear magic demon! If I get its horn, I''ll leave, otherwise, my dear sister, I''ll make you suffer. "


    As she said that, her flute swayed, and countless strange apertures immediately shot out from the tip of the flute. Du Wei was lying on the ground, and suddenly heard a strange sharp voice coming from around!


    It''s a kind of sonic attack.


    He was so far away that he felt that this kind of voice was harsh and ugly, and he would make himself faint. It''s conceivable what it felt like to be so close to Vivian.


    The little silly girl seemed to be very afraid of her sister, and her little body seemed to be shaking slightly. She raised her hand and quickly recited a mantra. A prismatic magic shield appeared in front of her, blocking the series of aperture. At the same time, she cried out: "sister, sister! JOJO is the teacher''s pet! If you kill it, the old teacher will... "


    "Well! I''m not afraid of that old man, who is afraid of all the people in the world! " Ice and snow beauty is disdain: "I need the corner of this thing! You know! Without it, I can''t make the last magic defense weapon!! Give it to me quickly


    With the last word, ice and snow beauty''s body suddenly ran out! Like a silver meteor in the night sky, she flew to Vivian''s side in an instant! One hand out, toward the cage in Vivian''s hand to grasp the past!


    "No!" In a hurry, Vivian didn''t stammer at all. Her body disappeared in a flash and appeared ten meters away.


    "Ha ha, my dear sister, your green flame moving magic is very skilled! But a coward like you can only use it to escape, can''t you? " Ice snow girl sneers.


    "Sister... Sister... Don''t force me!" Vivian''s face almost cried.


    "I want to force you! You poor little girl! As soon as I see you crying, I want to be angry! " Ice and snow beauty drank a, she suddenly raised a hand, and then from her mouth, a string of mysterious incantations slowly sing out! A white mist began to appear on her palm! The fog became more and more thick, and the frost spread


    Vivian''s face was white with fright. She cried out, "no, no, no, no! You can''t use that magic here


    "Why not!" Ice and snow beauty has finished the spell, her hand seems to be dragging a huge iceberg!


    Iceberg, it seems that there is a shadow in the desperate rotation, at any time to break the iceberg rushed out!!


    Vivian suddenly lowered her head to Dewey on the ground and cried out: "you run!"


    Du Wei lies on the ground and hears Vivian yelling at him. He is stunned for a moment. He can also feel that this ice snow beauty''s next magic is very important! Just now he is an ordinary person, how far can he run with one leg?


    Before he moved, ice snow beauty suddenly said with a smile: "Oh, my poor little Vivian, why do you care so much about this little noble? Ah... Is he your little lover? Oh, young master of the Rowling family, this guy''s identity can barely match you. He looks pretty, but he has no ability... "


    With that, she suddenly hooked her fingers to Duwei, and then Duwei felt that her body had not listened to her command. Suddenly, her body seemed to be tied by countless ropes, and then suspended, and quickly floated to the ice beauty.


    "Vivian! Give me your little pet! Otherwise, I''ll take your little lover to refine my soul and soul! " A trace of evil spirit flashed on the face of ice and snow beauty.


    "No, no, no... No." Vivian pleaded in a hurry. Ice and snow beauty suddenly flashed and rushed towards her, but the little silly girl''s instant movement magic was really powerful. Ice and snow beauty seemed to have no way to take her at this point. Her speed was fast enough, but she still rushed a few empty, and finally said angrily: "don''t listen to me any more! I''m going to start killing people! "


    Vivian body a shock, the face showed a headache expression, as if the heart of the biggest problem finally reluctantly decided.


    She sighed in her heart: teacher, I''m sorry, poor little Vivian can''t do it.


    Little silly girl finally raised her head and looked at the huge iceberg in the hands of ice and snow beauty. There was a trace of firmness in her eyes: "elder sister, elder sister, do you want to release ice dragon? Then let it go


    Now her mind was determined, and her stuttering was much better.


    Ice and snow beauty snorted: "do you think I really dare not?"


    She suddenly jumped up into the sky and stood about 20 meters above Vivian


    A beautiful woman like ice and snow is dragging something as big as an iceberg, which is countless times bigger than her body


    Then, the ice and snow beauty grabbed a small silver drum cone in the air!


    She chuckled and tapped under the iceberg with a drum cone


    Ding!!!!


    This clear voice seemed to shake thousands of miles in an instant! Even Dewey, who can''t do magic, can feel this voice. It seems strange! This clear sound of percussion falls into the ear and can extend to the soul along the eardrum! Even the soul of people with this crisp voice and gently shudder up!!


    Weird! Unspeakable weird!!! Then, in the iceberg, suddenly came a huge roar!! The howling is like thunder! Like a storm! Like a tsunami! Du Wei''s body trembled, and he felt as if his whole body had softened! Although we still don''t know what it is that makes the howling sound, but a human instinctive fear that stretches out from the heart envelops the whole body in an instant!! Click, click... Countless tiny cracks begin to spread on the iceberg! Accompanied by, there is a sound of violent impact! It is like thunder general impact, iceberg as if there is something to break out of the ice¡° Look, the Rowlings, my sister''s lover Ice and snow beauty sneer, she gently holding the drum cone, knock on the iceberg, dingdingdong sound, her face with cold: "I''m afraid in this life, the first time to see a living dragon!" Loong?? There was no time to be surprised. In a huge roar, the surface of the iceberg broke! Then a huge head with a strange horn on its forehead came out of the breach of the iceberg! A loud and clear roar, ring away from heaven and earth!! And below, poor little Vivian has been scared white face, she received the little fear phantom demon into the robe, little silly girl did not know where to touch out a small wand from her body, she closed her eyes, the expression on her face was incomparably solemn, and then a clear and simple byte came out of her mouth... In a moment, behind little silly girl, Suddenly a unparalleled flame ran up, just like a wall of flames! In the fire, there was also a dragon chant! See such a scene, ice and snow beauty''s face suddenly like a hit! She changed color slightly and said, "OK! Good! I didn''t expect that old guy to pass the red flame dragon to you!! Dear sister, today is the red flame dragon melting my ice dragon! Or my ice dragon froze your red flame dragon Vivian doesn''t speak. She suddenly raises her little magic wand and makes a few empty points. Suddenly, countless spaces around her become distorted. Dewey feels as if he was riding a train in a previous life. It seems that the scenery of the surrounding space is changing backward in an instant. When he finally sees the surrounding environment, But found that the foot is not what camp! At the foot, we have reached the half angle mountain¡° Ha ha ha... My dear sister, you are still kind and silly. You spend so much magic to make an instant magic array to come to this place. Are you worried that our fight will hurt innocent people? Ha ha... But how much magic do you have to fight against your red flame dragon after you spend so much magic Ice and snow beauty sneer, she issued a murmur... Then, the iceberg broke!! That huge head has been completely drilled out, and then, is covered with ice and snow crystal general scale big thing! Looking at something the size of a hill, the forehead, the horns, the huge body, the whole body covered with ice and cold, the claws all have a monster the size of a carriage... There are two flashing wings behind... This is the dragon of the world... - (don''t forget to vote...)-

 Chapter 26

    [guanger inform:


    Jingguan has opened a new book called "matchless food and color". It''s a city theme!


    What a world! Jingguan doesn''t write fantasy, rewrites the city, and I Xiaowu doesn''t write Fantasy... My God. If you like the old book "boiling blood of animals", please step on the new book of Jingguan-


    In the history of Roland Empire, an outstanding emperor once said a famous saying:


    "The imperial code is sacred and inviolable! In the territory of the Empire, everyone must strictly abide by the imperial code. "


    The emperor later created one of the most glorious times in the history of the Roland Empire, which was famous for its strict laws and stable imperial rule.


    However, it is also the same Emperor... It is said that while he left that famous saying, he added a word in private. Of course, this private remark is not recorded in any official documents, but it has been disclosed through many channels and is also widely spread.


    "... everyone has to comply with the imperial code, but there are two exceptions. The first exception is the Emperor himself. The imperial power can be above the code at some time! And... The other exception is... The magician! "


    &#8226£»


    Powerful magicians often have too many abilities beyond ordinary people. When this ability reaches an extreme, it can even change the fate of a country. In the existing literature, those who are so powerful that people can''t even look up to them. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are almost like the existence of gods!


    Those who are strong can level the mountains and fill the sea. Can summon the storm ice and snow, also can use the scorching sun to scorch the most plain into a dry desert! They can wave between the destruction of thousands of troops, can create a disaster enough to destroy a small country!


    For such strong people, the secular "code" is obviously unable to restrain them. It is obviously unrealistic to let those strong people who can easily destroy heaven and earth abide by secular laws.


    Even if we don''t count those legendary strong men who are close to gods in the legend... Even the life and death battle between ordinary magicians is enough to set off a small disaster, and such a disaster is enough to destroy a city.


    According to historical records, before the unification of this continent, it was a time of war and darkness. Often the decisive battle between the two magicians could directly destroy a city-state!


    After this continent was unified into a strong and complete Roland Empire, the large-scale war disappeared. The battle at the magician level is also gradually reduced. Even so, in the history of Roland Empire, there are many records that some magicians destroyed one or two small towns in private duels.


    But even so, there was no such law as "no duel in public" in the imperial code. For ordinary people, there are rules against fighting in public, but magicians are not included.


    Even the Sorcerer''s Guild only asks the sorcerers to try their best to solve their personal grudges in crowded places. It''s just a requirement, and there are no hard and fast rules.


    Even the agreement reached between the Magic Union and the empire is that any magician above the intermediate level, even if he has committed a heinous crime, unless he has committed a felony of treason, if he wants to convict or punish a magician, he must be tried jointly by the imperial official, the Magic Union and the temple of light! Otherwise, imperial authorities have no right to arrest or convict any magician above intermediate level.


    In the history of the Empire for hundreds of years, there has never been a record that a magician above the intermediate level was punished by the Empire for breaking the law. All of these undoubtedly show the particularity of the group of magicians above ordinary people.


    A group of people who have extraordinary skills, can be above the law, and can act almost all according to their own preferences, and can almost be free from restrictions... In the eyes of ordinary people, magicians exist like this. Therefore, people always talk about magicians with a reverent attitude. In this case, the magicians are the most important ones, Fear is more important.


    &#8226£»


    Almost all the residents of the city were awakened from their sleep by the great movement on that night.


    The violent vibration made many people wake up from their dreams and even fall off the bed. The overhead lights are shaking, and the wooden door of the house creaks. Countless people wake up in fear, but find that they can''t even stand in the violent vibration.


    People panic out of the house, only to find that it should have been dark night, the sky is shining with dazzling light. The huge group of light flickered, even from a distance can hear some, also do not know what beast issued, let people feel fear from the heart of the roar!


    Wave after wave of vibration from outside the city, everything seems to be some kind of unknown terrible disaster. The earthquake, the firelight in the sky, and the roar in people''s heart made the residents of half angle city start to panic.


    The most frightening thing is that after a wave of oscillation came... The violent earthquake even brought down a section of the northern wall! The sound of the collapse of the city wall makes people run blindly in the city!


    In the distance, it seems to be in the direction of the half angle mountain outside the city. You can even see with your naked eyes two huge light masses, one is silver, the other is fiery red! These two light groups collide fiercely and fiercely, the number of collisions is more and more frequent, and each collision, the surging light can almost illuminate the night! Even the moon in the sky has long lost its luster!


    With intense light, there is a dull roar! The roar made people jump with fear! All of a sudden, it''s like a heavy hammer on people''s heart.


    Also in confusion were the light infantry of the garrison in a small part of the city. These soldiers, who are responsible for patrolling the city walls, are unable to maintain order in the face of the flustered residents of the city... Their hands are too weak, and they are also afraid in their hearts.


    The most terrible thing is... The news finally came! Some people went to the garrison camp outside the city to ask for help, but they were frightened to find that dozens of cavalry left behind in the garrison camp were also injured and fainted on the ground. Even the local famous Knight Spang was seriously injured. The camp was in a mess, and there was a fire to extinguish, as if someone had just attacked it!


    Panic people began to crowd out of the city, and some people were panicked to climb the high mountain


    At this moment, a sound like thunder came from the direction of half angle mountain... And then there was a series of sounds like thunder in a summer rainstorm


    "The mountain has collapsed! "The mountain has collapsed!"


    I don''t know who was the first to exclaim from a height! Then the panic news quickly spread in the crowd.


    It''s true that the mountain has collapsed!!


    In the distance, the hill that once stood on the wall and could be seen with naked eyes, the famous peak of half angle mountain, collapsed in the sight of people''s panic! The whole mountain peak seemed to be scattered directly by something, as if it was not a mountain, but a pile of sand... Suddenly fell down!


    Far away, the fierce light, even dozens of miles away people can clearly see! And there are people with better eyes, who seem to see two strange and huge shadows flying in the strong light


    For the residents of the city, this is destined to be an unforgettable night. Because of the unknown panic, they are almost in the same mood of longing for the dawn!


    When the horizon finally bloomed a ray of sunrise light, the frightening roar, and those fierce flashes of light for half a night finally disappeared!


    After waiting for more than an hour, it seemed as if the unknown disaster had really ended, and then people''s heart of fear gradually settled down.


    Last night in the middle of the night was the city to run to the garrison soldiers to save down the knight Spang and others, finally woke up, and Robert and others.


    In front of the powerful power of the magician, they almost had no ability to resist, so they were knocked down and fainted. Then, under the magic of the ice and snow beauty, the whole hall collapsed by her. At that time, the people who were knocked down by the ice and snow beauty, and a few others were injured by the collapsed houses.


    The first one to wake up from the rescue was the female Knight Ruolin.


    Ruolin was injured in the battle during the day. She lost too much blood. She had been resting at night, and Solskjaer also used some sleep promoting drugs for her. As a result, Ruolin, who was not injured in the attack at night, woke up the earliest. She was still weak because of too much blood loss. After all, the lost blood could not be replenished in a short time.


    And then they wake up to Knight Robert, then Knight span, and then the guards of the Rowling family. After several people found that their little master and the terrible female attacker were gone, everyone panicked.


    After learning about the situation from the people around, the injured Robert, regardless of his charred injury, immediately propped up the injured body and took a few of his slightly less injured men to the half angle mountain immediately. When Knight span learned that the young master of the Rowling family had disappeared, he immediately stepped out of the cliff! He was seriously injured and unable to move. He had to order all the people who could move in the garrison to follow Robert to the half angle mountain immediately! Because according to the residents, it is very likely that the terrible female attacker ran to the half angle mountain last night.


    At the same time, Knight Spang immediately sent his men to leave half angle city and go to the spring drill site of the garrison to ask for help. At the same time, he immediately reported what happened in half angle city to the governor''s office of Lille province.


    Not to mention how the knight Spang worried about his career, only that knight Robert endured the pain and took a carriage to the half angle mountain, which has become a ruin, accompanied by the female Knight Ruolin.


    But in front of the scene, but enough to let the most calm people are tongue tied!!!


    All these people have been to half angle mountain! Just a day ago, they had formed a team to search for Warcraft here, and even walked all over the mountain.


    When I came here yesterday, it was a typical hill and peak in the southern part of the Empire. There were three or four miles of mountains, covered with lush forests. The whole mountain was in a "U" shape. The highest peak was in the middle. Standing on the peak, you can see the general outline of the city in the distance.


    But now


    Robert and Ruolin, who were carried out of the carriage, opened their mouths wide and their eyes wide. They could hardly believe the truth in front of them!!


    my god! If it''s a nightmare, then let it end soon!!!


    Although one of the local garrison soldiers swore that this is definitely the half angle mountain... Or, in other words, the former location of half angle mountain.


    But even the soldier himself, who swore, was dazed with fear in his eyes!


    In front of


    Half angle mountain


    No, no, it should be said that there is no "mountain" here!


    In front of us is a huge round pit with a diameter of three miles wide!!


    What about half angle mountain? Where is the mountain?


    This question is in everyone''s mind!


    The carriage just stopped at the edge of the huge round pit. Robert felt cold all over and looked at the amazing sight


    This huge round pit seems to have been left by some violent explosion! Probably, in the knight''s guess, I''m afraid the whole mountain was destroyed in the explosion! At the edge of the huge round pit, there are all kinds of strange stones of different sizes. The ground is thick sand, and the original soil ground has long been invisible.


    And this huge round pit is a little shallower around. The deeper it goes, the deeper it gets!


    What''s more frightening is the appearance of this round pit.


    Such a huge round pit, as if the God of heaven with an invisible pen, it is divided into two completely different looks!


    To the center of the pit as the boundary, the left half of the pit, is a thick ice! The hard ice on the ground seems to be accumulated over ten thousand years! The thick and hard ice, as well as the frost on the ground, frozen everything on the ground into a silver world! Even the surface of the stone is covered with ice crystals!


    And the right half of the pit, it is the opposite scene!


    If the left half is ice and snow, then the right half is like a desert!


    It seems that every drop of water on the ground has been dried up! The ground is covered with fine dry and hard gravel, and some ground without sand cover is also obviously cracked due to too dry surface! Here, as if a drop of water can not be found... Even the stones, are as if they were burned to crack!


    Such a huge round pit, one on the left and one on the right, has two completely opposite shapes. Let people''s hearts panic, as for a little more inexplicable shock.


    After all, he is a strong knight, and Robert is the first one to wake up from the shock.


    "I guess... There must have been a fierce fight here last night. The level of this kind of fighting is unimaginable at our level... The female mage named Vivian has disappeared. It must be that she and the female attacker had a fight here last night. " The knight calmly analyzed: "we can ignore these things... Our question is, where is the little master now! He''s not in the camp. He''s gone when we''re rescued! Then he must have been hijacked by the other party... Maybe even... "


    Robert didn''t say the rest. After all, even a mountain can be made into a pit out of thin air! The fighting power of the magician is so powerful... Then, it''s nothing to make a handful of people disappear.


    Robert''s face is hard to see the extreme, but he is still aware of his responsibility. After all, he is the highest level leader of all the people in his own side. He can''t let his subordinates down. He gritted his teeth and said: "maybe the situation is not so bad, maybe the master himself escaped, or maybe the master was hijacked by the magician. Anyway, the most important thing now is to get the owner back! "


    The knight immediately gave two orders: first, those who could still move immediately searched around. Second, send someone back to the castle of Lorraine plain in Cote province immediately!


    It''s beyond the control of the Knights Robert.


    Young master, where is it now?


    This question is in everyone''s mind.


    So, what is Dewey doing now?


    ¡­¡­


    Dewey is doing something he never dreamed of before.


    He''s riding a dragon!


    Riding on the back of a dragon, flying in the sky! He could hardly open his eyes because of the wind around him, so he could only barely wrap his clothes around his head. His hands grasped the scales raised on the dragon''s back, watching the giant under him shuttle through the clouds quickly, and the vast sea of clouds under his feet... This feeling made Duwei want to shout excitedly!


    "Please don''t hold on to its scales, will you?" There was Vivian''s pathetic voice. The female mage was lying on the dragon''s back weakly. Her body was close to the dragon''s back. Her pretty face was as white as paper, and she was very weak. Seeing Du Wei holding the scales of her own dragon, the female mage could not help feeling sad: "she would feel unhappy, Dragon is a kind of proud creature. My hot sun is still a child. It doesn''t like others to scratch its scales... "Where else can I catch without its scales?" Du Wei frowned. As soon as he opened his mouth, the wind poured into his mouth, choking him with coughing. He quickly lowered his head and looked at the female magician: "such a strong wind, if you don''t find a place to hold on, what can you do if you fall down?" Du weihen said: "it''s OK not to catch its scales. First get rid of the pursuit of your terrible sister. When you get to a safe place, I''ll make a rein for it." reins? Almighty God! Please forgive poor little Vivian... And this terrible fellow. Put a rein on a dragon... God, does he think a dragon is a creature that can be ridden at will? At this time, the red dragon under his body suddenly gave out a cry of sadness... Du Wei was surprised and said: "no, it seems that your dragon can''t work!" Vivian also felt uncomfortable: "in the scorching sun, it is still a young dragon. It has just been injured, and it has to carry two people on its back. It..." this red dragon has a startling wound on its left wing, which makes the half wing of the Dragon flapping a little inflexible while flying, and the body is very weak, Fly fly, also can''t help but some to the side slant down¡° Do something about it "Or we''ll both fall to death," duvet yelled¡° You''ve blackmailed everything from me! I can''t do it... "Vivian was too scared to speak. Her big eyes were full of tears, and she suddenly cried out:" Wow!!! The outside world is terrible! teacher! Teacher, come and help me! I want mom, I want Dad! Come and save poor little Vivian! " Huh? I don''t stammer when I cry at this time?! Dewey almost fell off the dragon''s back with this silly girl! At this time, she cried like a child and called mom and Dad! He drank and scolded several times with calm face, but at this time, the dragon under him could not bear it at last. It fought fiercely for a whole night. It used almost all its magic power, and finally it was seriously injured. It took its master to escape for so long, carrying two people on its back, and its wings were badly injured. Now it is at the limit. With a cry of sadness, Dewey felt a heavy body! The dragon has fallen from the sky... "Damn it! Do something! Your dragon is no longer good! "¡° Wow... Dad! mom!! Mom... "Stop crying! If we cry again, we''ll all fall to death! "¡° Wow... Mom... Come and save poor little Vivian... ''(smash the ticket ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~-

 Chapter 27

    When Dewey woke up, he felt that his neck was about to break. Just subconsciously moved his head, I felt the neck pain.


    Finally, there was a sense of lucidity in his mind. Dewey felt his body on the cold ground


    Little by little, the consciousness in his head came back, and Dewey made sure he was still alive.


    He didn''t feel restless. He first lay down quietly and confirmed whether his hands, feet and all parts of his body were injured. Then he struggled to sit up little by little.


    My head is still a little dizzy. I only remember the last memory before I fainted: the Dragon couldn''t bear the injury and finally fell from mid air. But the little silly girl, who didn''t have the strong demeanor of a level 8 magician, cried like a little girl and called for her mother in the crisis^&*


    At the last moment, it was the dragon that spared no effort, flapping its wings desperately, trying to maintain a little balance, but it was still unable to support, so it had to take two people on its back and dive to the ground at a very fast speed


    Later, the rest of Dewey''s mind was: falling, loud noise, woods


    He rubbed his eyes and looked at the side. Du Wei sighed.


    The Dragon lies not too far away from itself. There is a big pit on the ground. Originally it was a forest. The fall of the Dragon knocked down many trees. Now it lies quietly on the ground. The scales of the dragon were really thick, but it didn''t hurt much, but the stroke on its wings seemed to be more serious. Maybe it had been forced to fly for such a long time, and the wound was even worse.


    Now, the dragon is sleeping, its red skin and scales are faintly emitting light.


    Looking at a dragon from such a close distance, even if it is sleeping, Dewey can feel the strong sense of oppression from this giant... Perhaps, this is the so-called natural human fear of dangerous creatures.


    The dragon''s breathing sounds like a storm, and its mouth and nose are even emitting black smoke. Thinking of the fierce battle last night, Dewey couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Duvier was very pleased to see that kind of fierce war with his own eyes! This is happening in front of our eyes! It''s much more real than those special effects in previous lives!


    Although in the end, unfortunately, was the ice beauty said.


    Vivian, a kind little silly girl, worried that the fight would hurt the innocent, spent a lot of magic to make a transfer magic array, and moved the fighting site to the half angle mountain far away from the city. Although it saved many people''s lives, after spending a lot of magic, Vivian was not her sister''s opponent in the battle.


    At the beginning, two powerful magicians used magic to drive the dragon to fight. A fire dragon and an ice dragon played equally. But later, Vivian''s magic was obviously not enough, and she was defeated.


    This chick is too kind, even to run away did not forget to drag himself to run. A little girl with a lot of conscience.


    Moreover, she saved so many lives of her subordinates last night. It seems wrong to think that she was so fierce to her.


    With a sigh, Du Wei took a look at Vivian lying on the ground not far away from her side... This little silly girl was lying on the ground, with her eyes closed, under her long eyelashes, her eyelids trembled gently. Fortunately, there was no injury on her body, and her breath was still symmetrical.


    Duwei walked over and patted her face. In his sleep, the little magician turned his mouth and murmured vaguely: "Mom... Dad... I''m... Poor little Vivian..."


    This little silly girl doesn''t stutter when she is asleep.


    Dewey smiles... Still a child.


    He felt more grateful for the little silly girl, patted her on the cheek, and then whispered, "Hey, wake up. Wake up. "


    Vivian finally opened her eyes in a daze. When she first saw Du Wei''s face, she suddenly exclaimed, and her body immediately bounced up. Then a pair of small hands tightly grasped the collar of her clothes, and quickly shrunk back. Her big eyes were even more staring at Du Wei, as if she was afraid that Du Wei would bully herself.


    Seeing this little silly girl''s appearance, Dewey couldn''t help laughing. He stepped back a little and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. magician, you finally wake up. Now we''re in a bit of a bad situation. "


    Vivian shakes her head and finally wakes up. Suddenly she shouts, "my dragon!"


    She saw the sleeping red flame dragon not far away. She jumped up and ran to the dragon. She threw her hand on the dragon''s paw. Big tears fell from her eyes and cried: "my scorching sun... Scorching sun... The scorching sun that the old teacher gave me."


    Then, seeing the wound on the dragon, Vivian immediately turned over in her robe. After only turning over for a while, she turned out her empty luggage... The contents had been blackmailed by Duwei for a long time.


    There was no magic material at all. Vivian immediately opened her hands, and a series of incantations came out of her mouth. Then a faint milky light on her hand came out, but the light was so dim that even Duwei, who could not do magic, could see that there was something wrong with Vivian''s magic


    Vivian was also stunned. She took a deep breath, and her expression became more serious. This time, word by word, she sang the mantra again in a low and slow voice. The white light in her hand was a little stronger. Under the white light, the dragon''s wound healed a little bit, which seemed to be a magic healing technique... Just, This white light is too weak after all, can only cover a little space around Vivian''s palm.


    Compared with the huge dragon, such a small healing technique is far from enough.


    What''s more, Vivian''s healing technique is only enough to heal a small part of the cut place on the dragon''s claw when it fell. Vivian shakes her body and sits down on the ground pale. She shakes her head hard and looks at her empty hands as if she can''t believe her eyes.


    "I... my magic is not working!"


    Du Wei is one Leng: "what do you say?"


    "Magic, it doesn''t work." Vivian cried.


    Not working? Du Wei had some accidents. He expected the female magician to cure the Dragon quickly so that everyone could get out of here.


    There were silent woods all around, and I didn''t know what the hell it was. When I was running for my life, I didn''t know which direction I was heading for, so I flew in the middle of the night.


    "Have you run out of magic? Lack of mental strength? " Dewey said cautiously, "you should meditate for a while and add some magic."


    "No, it''s not. I can feel my own magic, but I can''t do it


    Now, Dewey was stunned.


    After thinking about it, Dewey frowned and said, "your magic is not working? Why don''t you try some other magic


    Then, Vivian immediately tried several times, but the result of the attempt, let two people are disappointed!


    I don''t know why, Vivian''s magic ability suddenly regressed countless times!


    All kinds of magic she used, such as fire magic, she could make one or two small fireballs at most, and she was half tired. Other advanced magic, such as blue flame movement, can''t be used at all! Even those low-level magic, also use very hard, often spend most of the mental energy, but can only release one of the lowest level magic... And the power is reduced by at least half!


    Vivian is really scared this time! Her only natural ability since childhood is magic. All she can rely on is her extraordinary magic power.


    But now, a strong magic ability, actually disappeared 99% in 100% Li! How can this girl not be scared? She widened her eyes. For a long time, she couldn''t say a word!


    Du Wei was also a little surprised, but he couldn''t figure it out. In the end, it could only be attributed to the fact that in the war, the little silly girl might have been enchanted by the ice beauty, or hurt.


    Vivian had no magic power. She was even more timid than a rabbit. Now she is as big as a mouse at most. She didn''t even dare to say a complete word. She looked at Dewey with a look of fear and tears. Du Wei had no choice but to comfort her with warm words: "you must have been injured... Or your sister has cast some magic on you... It doesn''t matter. Your magic power is so strong, there is always a time to recover. Well, don''t you have a very good teacher? Your teacher must have a way to help you recover. "


    Referring to the teacher, little Vivian finally settled down a bit, it seems that her heart to his teacher extreme worship trust, immediately stood up: "I want to go back to see the old teacher!"


    "Good!" Du Wei said: "I''m going back, but we have to be careful of your sister. She chased us all the way and got rid of her at dawn. Now that your magic power is gone, we can''t resist meeting her again. " Said, Du Wei pointed to the Dragon: "your dragon, can fly?"


    Vivian shakes her head, and then explains to Duwei: after the dragon is injured, even if there is no external magic to help it heal, it can recover slowly through the dragon''s own magic, but the speed is relatively slow. Until this dragon recovers, it can''t fly any more.


    If the Dragon had suffered such a serious injury, it would be better to recover spontaneously without a year and a half of deep sleep.


    The idea of riding the dragon to leave failed. Du Wei sighed and decided to go around first to find out where it was.


    It''s better to walk outside this forest. If you''re lucky, you can meet one or two local people, ask them clearly, and then find the nearest town.


    But this dragon can''t move, can only lie in place to rest, slow recovery. Vivian refuses to leave her baby "hot sun". Du Wei is helpless. In addition, he feels that he owes the little silly girl a little favor, and he is kind to her. He can only explore the way around by himself.


    Breaking down a stick, Du Wei chose a direction and walked forward. He didn''t dare go too far. He just explored the way first. However, it is obvious that today''s Dewey is lucky and unfortunate! His plan is to get out of the woods first, and then find one or two local people, preferably a village. The plan to get out of the woods went well. Because he walked less than half an hour, out of the woods, in front of an open... Sea. As he walked out of the last row of trees and saw the beach in front of him, Dewey was stunned. Did we all fly all the way to the beach? He didn''t think much. He immediately turned around and walked back for a while. The more he walked, the more he felt that something was wrong. The uneasiness in his heart surged out, and Du Wei ran back to the place where Vivian and the Dragon had a rest. Regardless of his breath, he said to the female mage in a loud voice: "hurry up! Can you still use flying! You fly up and have a look at the surrounding terrain! Come on Wei Wei An Leng for a while, but looking at Du Wei panting but a face anxious appearance, she still did. The female mage''s magic doesn''t work. The flying skill of wind system can only last about ten seconds at most. But... Ten seconds is enough! Vivian flew up, flew high enough... Then, she almost fell from the sky in a panic! Fortunately, the following Du Wei caught the little silly girl, and they fell to the ground together. The female magician even fell in Du Wei''s arms. But this time, Vivian didn''t rush to push away Dewey, because she had no face, she found something more terrible¡° I''m... On an island... On an island! "£¨ Vote for it-

 Chapter 28

    That evening, the soldiers and civilians in the city were working hard to repair the city wall. At this moment, on the road far away from the city, a piece of dust has been raised far away!


    In the dust, a group of cavalry galloped towards the city.


    These cavalry were wearing the standard armor of the imperial local garrison. When they arrived at the edge of the city, they drove straight in.


    "I want to see your highest officer!" The captain of the cavalry, a knight of the fifth class of the Empire, cheered calmly on his horse.


    Soon, half of the body bandaged Knight span was put out.


    The cavalry captain looked at span on his horse, and he slightly owed his body: "Dear knight, I''m Mr. span, governor of Lille Province... Do you know what the consequences of your report are!!


    On the surface, it seems that the young master of the Rowling family was hijacked by a female magician... But in fact, even if the young master of the Rowling family has a noble status, how can he let 30000 local garrison stop spring exercises to look for him?


    The root of this matter lies in the contradiction between the military and the Magic Union!!


    Even though magicians are recognized as a transcendent group above the law, this time, a magician dare to attack the imperial local garrison! The nature of this behavior is extremely bad in the eyes of the Imperial military!


    This is a provocation from the Imperial Army! It''s also a provocation to the imperial rule!! Furthermore, it can even be regarded as a kind of treason, a kind of treason!!


    For this matter, now the governor''s staff, the capital of Lille Province, have made a lot of noise! It can be predicted that how much response will this report cause after it is reported to the military headquarters?


    The leaders of the Empire have always been dissatisfied with the fact that the magic trade union is superior to the laws of the Empire. They always think that the Empire has given too many privileges to magicians. And this incident will cause tension between the Imperial military and the magic trade union... Even it is said that the emperor has complained against the magic trade union in recent years, because the magic trade union did not send enough magicians to support the army in the last Southern Navy expedition.


    His majesty has a mind to cut down the preferential treatment of the Empire to the magic trade union every year. Even when the attack was reported to the capital of Lille Province, the information was disclosed, which caused great indignation among the military officers!!


    Even before the Knights of Cologne set out, thousands of officers of the imperial local garrison signed their names and asked the governor to order the Magic Union to punish the attackers!


    But... Judge a magician, and a senior magician?


    This is unprecedented in the history of the Empire!!


    He saw off the knight Spang, who had taken the carriage to the provincial capital of Lille. Although he was injured all over, he was not suitable to take the carriage in such a hurry, but the governor''s strict order was down, and he could only support him.


    The knight of Cologne immediately took over the city defense with his own people, and then sent out people to quickly repair the collapsed city wall in the earthquake last night. Then he came to the garrison camp outside the city. I saw Knight Robert coming back to exchange horses.


    Robert is also a body injury, but the knight is still trying to support, he has been running around for a day, his body has been exhausted, but the spirit is still tough. But the horses couldn''t stand it, so they had to come back to the barracks to exchange horses.


    The Knights of Cologne immediately met with the Knights of Robert. After talking for a while, they learned that the local garrison had assembled to go here for a large-scale search, and Robert was slightly relieved.


    "Besides... I think the private army of the Rowling family should also begin to gather. Tomorrow afternoon at the latest, the light cavalry of the Rowling family should be able to enter Lille province. It''s a big impact this time... I''m afraid... "


    Robert is worthy of being a member of the Rowling family. People in such a rich family, of course, are deeply influenced and aware of some situations. They immediately say, "is it... The influence of the magician attacking the barracks?"


    "Yes." The knight of Cologne said slowly: "the thousand cavalry I brought are still gathering. Now I have the command of 300 Li. But to be honest, I don''t have much confidence in my heart. But the governor issued a strict order to find master Dewey. Because... "


    Knight Cologne looked around and said in a low voice: "because the governor himself said in his secret letter to me: Although the impact is very fast, I think the big guys above dare not turn against the magic trade union. At most, they just take the opportunity to suppress it. There won''t be much action. Even the emperor, I''m afraid, did not dare to offend the magic trade union. However, the appearance still has to be pretended, and some official letters will be sent out to denounce it. Then, most of them will turn the big things into the small ones and the small things into nothing. The military was attacked, but no one died. At least there is room for moderation. But... That little nobleman is the key! If... To put it in a bad way, if master Dewey has any accident... I''m afraid it will be very difficult to do good! Knight Robert, do you understand what I say? "


    Robert thought a little and nodded.


    If... If master Dewey has any accident, even


    Then, in the capacity of the Rowling family, the count''s eldest son died, naturally can not give up! Even if I heard that the count didn''t like the son, but the young master of the Rowling family died. Even if the count didn''t like the son, he would definitely pursue it to the end for the sake of the face of the Rowling family! Otherwise, the glorious Wuxun family for hundreds of years! How can the great Rowling family be invaded and humiliated at will?! If you can tolerate the murder of your son, then in the eyes of outsiders, the authority of the Rowling family may be on the verge of collapse!


    Standing as the head of the clan, the count will definitely pursue it to the end!


    And if the count doesn''t let go of it... Take the position and contacts of the Rowling family in the Imperial military. With the leadership of the Rowling family, a considerable number of Imperial military forces can be brought along!!


    At that time, if there is a confrontation between the Imperial military and the Magic Union, it will be a big trouble!


    Therefore, whether we can find young master Dewey is the key to calm down the matter!


    "What''s the response from the Magic Union?" Robert asked.


    "The Magic Union? Hum The tone of Knight Cologne was also disdainful. It can be seen that after this incident, Knight Cologne was also very dissatisfied with the Magic Union: "what can you say after those families? The Magic Union in the provincial capital of Lille responded that they would deal with this internally. Do you hear me! Internal processing! Attack the Imperial Army! This is a blatant act of treason and treason! Their simple "internal treatment" is over! The magic trade union always protects the short comings of magicians, and their so-called internal treatment often fails. These guys are very proud and think that the empire can''t lack the help of magicians! Hum


    Robert pondered for a while, then suddenly said, "I don''t think it''s enough to just search around for 300 Li, sir. Because the strength of the female mage who attacked the barracks is far beyond our imagination. I think she has already run out of the range of 300 Li, so I suggest that... "


    "I know." Knight goron nodded: "although the governor''s order says three hundred Li, the Lord Knight also told me in a secret letter that the scope can be appropriately expanded. Even if it''s out of Lille, it doesn''t matter. He has contacted the local officials in the surrounding areas. Even, you know, three hundred miles away is the sea. The governor has even asked for the support of the Imperial Navy. I think the Rowling family is deeply rooted in the Navy. This time we will have no problem getting the support of the Navy. "


    Robert grinned bitterly: "I just don''t know how master Dewey is now..."


    &#8226£»


    How''s Dewey doing now?


    He''s not good! Very bad!


    Dewey''s shoes are worn out. The noble sheepskin boots on the feet were not suitable for walking in the woods, and the trouser legs were torn by some thorns.


    He leaned on a wooden stick, one end of which was sharpened, so that it could be used not only as a crutch, but also as a weapon.


    Now the powerful magician around him has no magic, and he is only a teenager. They should be careful whether there will be any beast in the forest.


    Although it''s safest to stay by the dragon''s side, they always need to look around... At least find something to eat! And fresh water!!


    After a turn on the island, Dewey can basically determine most of the terrain of the island... It''s woods!


    His mouth was almost dry and angry, but what worried him was that they didn''t find a drop of fresh water! There doesn''t seem to be any spring or fresh water lake.


    There''s no way. The island is not big. The overall terrain seems to be a slightly flat circle. It''s only about half a day''s walk from east to four. According to Dewey''s estimation, the diameter of the island is about five li.


    A small island. If there is no fresh water on such an island


    Du Wei shook his head and sighed.


    Now the problem is that the dragon can''t be counted on. Don''t try to leave here by dragon. And this little silly girl also lost her magic, her flying skills can only persist for more than ten seconds at most, and she will fall into the sea all around!


    They can''t leave the island!


    If they can''t find food and drink, they will die here in two days at most.


    Vivian, with a pathetic look on her face, follows Duwei. The female magician is extremely frightened. She has fallen on this strange desert island and lost the magic she has been relying on. Now she is extremely at a loss and uneasy.


    And at the moment, as if the front of this is always bullying their own little noble, follow him, can let Vivian feel a strange sense of security.


    Therefore, when Duwei proposed to survey the terrain everywhere, Vivian insisted on going with Duwei... Although it was safest to stay with the dragon.


    Even if there are some terrible beasts on the island... But I''m afraid no beast in the world dares to approach the dragon!


    Lost the magic, walked for a long time, Vivian''s feet hurt, she suspected that the sole of her feet may even wear out the bubble, but a look at the gloomy little aristocrat, Vivian did not dare to say, just frowned and followed. Although Dewey was a little agitated, he saw the little silly girl frowning behind him. After such a long journey, it must be too much for a girl with delicate body¡° Take a break. " Du Wei sighed and beat around with a stick to make sure there was no snake in the grass. Then he sat down with Vivian. Vivian''s feet hurt so much that she almost shed tears. She didn''t think about it all her life. The feeling of sitting down was so good! Duwei thought about it, took off his coat, quickly tore it into pieces, and handed it to Vivian: "here! The soles of your leather boots are very hard. Of course, your feet hurt when you walk away. Then wrap these cloth around your feet. It will feel a little softer. "¡° Thank you... Thank you After thinking for a while, Vivian had some face: "I, can we, can we have a way to get out of here?"¡° Leave... "Dewey gave a wry smile. He couldn''t bear to hit the little girl again:" we need to find food and water first, and then we can plan other things slowly. " Duvet pondered for a moment and said in a positive tone: "after a day''s walk, I can now confirm that: first of all, according to the wind direction, I can confirm that this is the spring monsoon on the sea. According to these, I can confirm that we are on an island in the East China Sea of the Empire. Then, depending on the vegetation here, we should still be in the south of the Empire, perhaps just east of Lille province. And... "At this point, Dewey''s face was a little strange:" I''m worried about a problem. "¡° What... What? "¡° Do you find that we have been walking for so long, we have passed half of the island... But we haven''t found an animal! Don''t talk about big beasts, even a snake or a mouse!! It''s like a lifeless island! There is not even an animal here, and listen... "Dewey raised his hand to his ear and made a listening gesture. His tone was very strange:" have you found such a big island, such a dense forest... But there is not even the sound of birds! There are not only animals on the ground... Not even birds! That''s weird! "

 Chapter 29

    As the sun was setting, Dewey''s search was finally fruitful.


    He found a small puddle deep in the woods to the west of the island. This is probably a puddle left after the rainy season. There are no wild animals on the island, and the place where the puddle is located is relatively backlit. Dewey carefully inspected the water source and found no trace of wild animals.


    Having tasted it and confirmed that it was fresh water in the puddle, Dewey was relieved. Two boys and girls who had been thirsty for most of the day immediately fell on the edge of the puddle and poured it. The cool water with a little strange taste poured into the dry throat. Dewey couldn''t help sighing. When that cool feeling glides down the throat, the whole person will shiver comfortably.


    After drinking enough water, Du Wei immediately took off his sheepskin boots and cleaned them in the puddle.


    "What are you doing?" Vivian blinked at Dewey''s movements.


    "Wash shoes." Dewey said, without pausing in his hand: "then hold it in water."


    "Sheng Shui? With shoes Vivian had a strange look on her face.


    "Of course." Du Wei curled his mouth: "besides shoes, can you find any other utensils for holding water? Do you have bottles or jars? Since there are no shoes, we have to use them. My shoes are made of sheepskin. They are very waterproof At this point, Dewey looked at the little silly girl: "don''t frown, it''s the only way we can do it. We don''t know how long we''re going to stay in this damned place. We can''t stay here to guard this puddle. We have to go to the shore! If you think my shoes stink, you can take off your own shoes to hold the water


    Vivian was still a little flustered. Dewey had already urged: "hurry up. Unless you want to drink the water in my shoes tomorrow. "


    Maybe the following sentence stimulated the poor little Vivian. She took off her shoes in a hurry.


    The sorceress''s shoes are also leather, and it seems that leather is better than Dewey''s sheepskin boots. After taking off her shoes, the female magician seems to be at a loss. She has white socks on her corner, but she has been stained with blood. It seems that after half a day''s walking, the girl''s feet are worn out of blisters, and the blisters are broken.


    Soon, the sorceress leans on the edge of the puddle like Dewey and cleans her shoes quickly. She repeatedly cleaned it for countless times. At last, Dewey became impatient: "it''s enough to wash it twice. What are you doing so many times?"


    "Shoes... Shoes, dirty..."


    Dewey laughed and looked at the simple silly girl: "Hey, you see, this puddle is not big, just a little water. When you wash your shoes, they are clean, but the water is dirty, and the last thing you drink is this water. "


    "..." Vivian was stunned. Then she flattened her mouth, filled her two boots with water, and stood up: "coco is me, do we really want to drink this?"


    "Tomorrow, when you are thirsty and smoking, even if it is ten times dirtier water, you will drink it without hesitation." "All right, now let''s go back," Dewey said


    On the way, Dewey still took the long stick to open the way in front, but after walking for a while, he found that the female mage behind him was falling further and further. Dewey stopped and frowned at her: "you''d better hurry up, it''s too late. If the sun sets completely, it will be dark here, and it will be more difficult for us to walk. It is difficult to identify the direction when we walk in the woods at night. "


    Vivian quickly nodded, accelerated the speed to follow up, can be deep a foot shallow a foot to walk a few steps, but she could not help the pain out of tears: "I... my foot, foot pain."


    Dewey frowned and went to her side. Looking down, the girl''s small feet had been punctured by thorns in several places. The originally delicate and round ankles and some small toes were covered with mud and blood.


    With a sigh, Dewey was helpless. It''s really difficult for such a delicate girl to walk barefoot in the jungle.


    Dewey, with a cold face, hung two shoes around his neck, then turned and bent slightly.


    "Come up!"


    "... huh?"


    "I say it!" Du Wei turned his back to the sorceress, and his voice was still cold: "hurry up. Don''t waste your time. I''ll carry you back. "


    "Coco but..."


    "It''s nothing but, listen, little girl, we should hurry up and go back to the dragon before dark. We are not familiar with this island. God knows what''s on this island. Now you and I have no ability to protect ourselves. We need to hurry up! Come on! Now, don''t talk nonsense, come on up


    Duwei''s stern voice made poor little Vivian dare not retort. She immediately hung her shoes around her neck like Duwei, and then fell on Duwei''s back.


    After walking a few steps with the female magician on his back, Dewey felt a little bit hard. After all, although he was an adult, his body was still a teenager... And he was also a weak and sick guy from childhood.


    "Thank you... Thank you."


    After walking for a while, the sorceress on her back suddenly stammered in a low voice. Her voice was so low that Dewey could hardly hear it clearly. But he just snorted and didn''t speak.


    In this way, on this uninhabited island, as night falls, poor little Vivian lies on the back of a strange young man. She can see the black sky exposed in the gaps between the dense branches and leaves when she looks up, and can see the young man''s hard progress when she lowers her head. She can also hear Duwei''s hard breathing.


    Vivian suddenly felt that this honest bully and fierce little nobleman didn''t seem so terrible


    &#8226£»


    Back to the place where the two people "crash", the dragon is still sleeping. According to Vivian''s stammering introduction on the road, the dragon can recover slowly after falling into a deep sleep after being injured. During this period, he doesn''t even need to eat or drink.


    This let Du Wei relax... Fortunately, otherwise, this fresh water is not enough for people to drink, where can it be enough to feed a dragon?


    Walking hard back to the two temporary camp, Dewey left the female mage on her body, and she also fell on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The next Vivian was thrown to the ground by Du Wei. This time, she didn''t shout any more. Instead, she sat up and watched Du Wei pant hard. Suddenly, little silly girl jumped up and hurriedly picked a big leaf from a book. Then she sat quietly beside Du Wei and raised her little hand to cool Du Wei.


    Duwei gasped for a moment, looked up at Vivian: "what are you doing?"


    "I... I think you look very tired. I''ll give you a fan." Vivian said seriously with big eyes.


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing. The girl was a little silly, but she was really cute: "thank you... But don''t you know it''s early spring and it''s still cold?"


    Du Wei gently took the big leaf from the sorceress''s hand, looked at the sorceress''s red face with a smile, and then said, "well, we''re going to make a fire now, otherwise, it will be too cold at night. We don''t have anything now. If we get sick, we''ll be in big trouble. "


    In fact, the problem of cold night is not difficult to solve, as long as two people sleep on the dragon.


    After all, that dragon is a fire dragon... Just, sleeping beside such a giant, if the sleeping dragon turns over, the two people will be crushed to death.


    Moreover, Vivian may become the first magician in history to be crushed to death by her magic pet.


    Du Wei picked up enough branches and leaves to let the female magician cast a fire magic... A small fireball (now Vivian''s magic power is only a little bit left.).


    He lit the branches and asked Vivian to hold the torch. Duwei held enough branches. They came to the beach. Duwei raised a fire. He tried to pile the branches high and the bonfire was burning fiercely.


    In the dark, eye-catching firelight, it is estimated that you can see it even far away!


    Dewey sighed. It was the only hope. I just hope that there will be some ships passing by. When they see the bonfire here, they can send someone to come here, so that they may be saved.


    After all, Dewey was exhausted. He sprawled on the beach with a long sigh.


    Just then... Goo!


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he heard another


    Goo!


    He sat up and looked at Vivian beside him with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, my stomach." The bonfire next to the sorceress''s face set off red, Vivian some embarrassed to cover his stomach: "I''m hungry."


    "Me too." "It''s a pity that we haven''t found any small animals on this island. Otherwise, it''s good to catch two and have an open-air barbecue here," duvet sighed


    "Then... What about wild fruit?" Maybe hunger made the female magician''s thinking a little smarter.


    "Look around. What fruit trees are there? Not even that berry bush. Only leaves and weeds. " Du Wei sighed: "otherwise, do I need you to remind me?"


    "Well, then, what about the fish?" The female mage looked at Duwei pitifully: "is there any fish in the sea?"


    Dewey shrugged. He looked at Vivian. "Can you swim?"


    The sorceress shook her head.


    "I won''t either." Du Wei wry smile: "I am like you, is a dry duck. I don''t have the ability to catch fish in the water. And, by day, I''ve been looking around the coast. I only find some empty shellfish and conches, unless your stomach can digest the hard shells? "


    "But... But I''m hungry." Vivian looked at Dewey pitifully with her little mouth and blinking eyes.


    "I can''t help it. Let''s sleep for a night. At dawn tomorrow, I''ll try to get a long branch to see if I can find fish in the diving place by the sea... Not now. It''s dark now. We can''t swim. If we drown, we''ll be finished."


    Vivian sighed, she can only sit down obediently... Inadvertently, she sat beside Duwei.


    "Talk, talk can forget hunger." Dewey smiles: "we don''t know each other formally yet. Now we are friends in need. "


    "What''s the point, understand?"


    "For example..." Dewey thought about it. He looked at the stars in the sky with his knees in his arms. "For example, you are not as old as me, are you? How did you become a great magician? It''s a great thing. "


    "I don''t know." Vivian also learned from Du Wei, holding her knees and sighing softly: "I''ve been with my teacher since I was a child. I''ve never been outside. This is the second time."


    Du Wei turned his head to look at the little silly girl, and suddenly laughed: "in fact, your voice is very nice, sweet and soft. If you don''t stammer, it''s even better."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Vivian blushed: "I haven''t been able to talk since I was a child."


    "In fact, the more stuttering you have, the more you have to talk. If you do anything more, it will be better." Dewey said with a smile: "well, tell me about you. How did you become a level 8 magician! I''m afraid it''s the same thing in the whole empire that you have achieved at such a young age. "


    "What?" Vivian looks at Dewey blankly.


    Du Wei sighed and said with a bitter smile, "Hey, I''m praising you. At least you should give me a response."


    "Ah... Yes, I''m sorry, i..." Vivian was flustered again.


    "Silly girl." Do you seem to know nothing but magic


    Later, Duwei patiently chatted with Vivian for a while, and Vivian laboriously told Duwei some of his own situation.


    She, Vivian; Yang, from the time of remembering things, learned magic with his teacher.


    Just, her teacher''s identity, no matter how Du Wei asked, little silly girl is not willing to reveal half a word, even Du Wei''s words are not set out.


    Let''s take her teacher as an expert.


    Vivian grew up living in a secret place with her teacher. According to her, she was also in a deep mountain. In the past ten years, Vivian has only been out of the door twice. In addition, she spent almost all her time studying magic at home.


    All her daily work is to learn all kinds of magic knowledge, recite all kinds of strange and difficult magic, and... Help the teacher wash clothes.


    "Washing clothes?" "Do you know how to wash clothes, too?" duvet said with a smile


    He picked up Vivian''s little hand and looked at it: "such a soft little hand doesn''t seem to be able to do those housework."


    "I will!" Vivian blushed. She didn''t know whether it was because Duwei didn''t believe her words or because duvera was shy: "I can wash my clothes by magic... Just by the next spell, I can wash my clothes by myself."


    "Oh... Isn''t that the same as the washing machine..." Dewey moved in his heart.


    Vivian went out twice. The first time she was taken by her teacher to the headquarters of the Magic Union in the imperial capital, where she took part in a secret and secret magic level assessment.


    Before the examination, her teacher once said, "let the fools of the Magic Union stare out! Let them know what a great talent I''ve cultivated


    And the result is... The magicians in charge of the assessment of the Magic Union almost glared out of their eyes.


    Because, from the perspective of magic, Vivian is really a genius! And genius of genius!


    A 14-year-old level 8 magician! Almost throughout the history of magicians, there has never been one!!


    "That, that was a year ago." Vivian was a little embarrassed: "those magicians were going to let me stay in the imperial capital. Coco was the teacher. He said that no one washed the clothes at home, so he took me back."


    "Well, your teacher doesn''t want you to be lured away by the magic guild." Of course, Dewey would not be as simple as Vivian: "a level 8 magician is an important person anywhere! Even in the magic trade union, how many big magicians are there above level 8? Hum... And you are so young. "


    "Well." Vivian blinked. She didn''t quite understand Du Wei''s words, but she was very happy: "I passed the examination, and the teacher was very happy. He gave me a gift, that is, lie... Lie... Sun!"


    "The dragon?"


    "Well!" Vivian talked about her magic pet, immediately in high spirits: "that''s it!" Du Wei sighed... Who is her teacher? Actually take a dragon as a gift!! This is not a cat or a dog! It''s a dragon!! Vivian stayed in the teacher''s seclusion for another year... Every day she still studied magic and washed clothes. After that, the most recent trip was her second trip to the outside world. It''s just to get back the fear demon that escaped... It''s her teacher''s pet¡° Wait Duwei suddenly jumped up, his face was a little excited, looking at Vivian: "where''s that phantom demon? Is it still on you? " Vivian ordered a little skull, she untied her robe, the little magic demon was locked in a small cage, hanging on Vivian''s waist¡° Belly, belly, you''re saved With a hungry green light in his eyes, Dewey swallowed: "Hello, silly girl! We don''t have to be hungry. Well, this little thing is very meaty. It looks very plump! Although there''s no seasoning here, it''s still delicious after peeling and baking. "..." Vivian blinked. It took her a long time to understand Du Wei''s words, and suddenly she screamed: "ah!! No, no, no!! You can''t eat my chirp! It is the teacher''s pet, eat it, I... "" can''t manage so much... "Du Wei said in a loud voice:" we are hungry for a day, if we go hungry, we will have no strength tomorrow, and we don''t know if we can catch fish! "¡° No, no, no, no... don''t eat my chirp. " Vivian struggled to hold the small cage in her arms, and did not let Duwei snatch it: "don''t eat my chirp."¡° Hum! Then eat your dragon Dewey said in a loud voice: "so big, cut off a piece of meat to eat, it will not die, will it?"¡° Eat... Eat dragon? " Vivian felt like she was going to faint. Just feel that this little noble seems to be a pretty good person, in the twinkling of an eye, he became a devil again! Eat dragon? Almighty God! Around like poor little Vivian! I''ve never heard of anyone who dares to make a dragon in my life... And still regard it as food¡° No, no, don''t eat my sun! No, no, don''t eat my tweet... Wow... Dad, mom... "Seeing Du Wei''s fierce look, Vivian made a tear attack again. Du Wei was helpless. Looking at the crying silly girl, he could only shake his head: "this is not good, that is not good... Hum, OK! It''s up to you tonight. I''ll try to catch fish tomorrow. If we can''t catch fish tomorrow, we can''t starve to death! My life is gone, so don''t talk about anything! If there is really no way to say anything, we have to take the magic demon first! " At this moment, weeping is not only Vivian, but also the fat little magic demon in the cage. This kind of high-level Warcraft can understand people''s words. After listening to Dewey''s "Manifesto", she can''t help shivering. A pair of big bean eyes look at Dewey foolishly, and her fat body shrinks into a group of shivers. After hearing Du Wei''s words, Vivian was a little relieved, but she prayed in her heart... Almighty God! Bless poor little Vivian... Let the devil catch some fish tomorrow... Oh, no, no, it''s not that poor little Vivian is greedy, just to save her life... Er, if you can, little Vivian can not eat fish, er... Or just eat one less... Please Almighty God... Woo woo woo woo... Coco yes, I''m hungry, Vivian also wants to eat fish... ''(today two chapters are finished, today is more than 10000 words! Smash the ticket! Smash the ticket! It''s not interesting not to smash the tickets-

 Chapter 30

    When he woke up in the morning, the campfire had gone out, and there was still a faint smoke on the fire. Dewey felt a little cold. He moved his body, but he felt something in his arms.


    Looking down, it turned out that Vivian didn''t know when she had got into his arms. The little magician was sleeping sweetly, but he seemed to be a little cold. His body shrank into a ball, and his two little hands even went into Duwei''s skirt, trying to absorb a little warmth.


    I think it''s too cold in her sleep. Naturally, she got into Dewey''s arms according to her warm instinct.


    Du Wei sighed. Instead of waking the girl up immediately, he gently took off his clothes and covered her. Then he put her down and stood up.


    As soon as he raised his head and stood up, Du Wei''s face changed greatly!!!


    ¡­¡­


    "No!!!! damn!!!! No On the desert island in the early morning, Dewey let out a cry of anger and frustration.


    &#8226£»


    Thick fog filled the sea in front of us. It was as if the sky and the earth were covered with a thick layer of white yarn! The air is full of damp water vapor, and under such fog, nothing can be seen on the sea!


    Under such bad weather, the visibility at sea is less than 10 meters, I''m afraid!!!


    How can duvet not be anxious?


    He was trapped on this barren island and had nothing to eat, even a small amount of fresh water to drink. There is an urgent need to get out of here as soon as possible. So, his only hope is that other ships can pass around the island and save them on the way.


    To this end, Dewey has already thought that he will start this morning, immediately burning the fire on the coast day and night! Use fire and smoke to attract ships - if there are ships around.


    But now... In the face of such a heavy fog... Dewey''s heart immediately cooled!


    It''s so foggy and visibility is so low! Even if Dewey lights a fire here, and there are passing ships passing around the island, you can''t see them in this kind of ghost weather!!


    What makes Dewey desperate is that, according to the common sense he knows, generally, at sea, this kind of fog weather often lasts for quite a long time!


    If it''s foggy weather on land, it may disperse in one day. But the sea... Even if three or five days do not leave, are ordinary!


    Three or five days


    Do I have three or five days left? So far there''s not even a bite to eat.


    Vivian was awakened by Du Wei''s cry. She looked at Du Wei''s gloomy face, and the poor little Vivian was also upset.


    Without saying a word, Dewey quickly picked up the branches around him and made a fire. He tried to make the fire more vigorous.


    Then he ran around and collected a lot of branches and threw them in front of Vivian.


    "Hey, look at the fire here. If the fire is a little weak, add wood immediately! Never let the fire weaken, let alone put out! You know what? At the same time, you have to look at the sea... If you can see the ships... You can try to attract their attention, you can make the fire bigger... Or you can use magic to shoot fireballs into the sky! You know what? "


    "Yes, yes." Vivian nodded, but then she asked, "can we see the boat in this big fog? Can the boat see me? "


    Du Wei sighed, he did not answer Vivian''s question: "do as I say, this is the only thing we can do."


    With that, Dewey picked out a long stick, weighed it in his hand, and walked along the beach.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll get something to eat!" Dewey said coldly: "I think maybe we can find some fungi and some wild fruits. Maybe there are some in such a big forest. I wish I could find it! It''s easier than catching fish. If I can''t find it, I''ll have to go to the sea to catch fish. "


    Dewey said, "you''d better bless me to find it. Otherwise, no matter how much you cry to me tonight, we''ll have to eat your chirp. Human life is more important than the life of an animal! "


    Looking at Du Wei''s cold eyes before leaving, Vivian can''t help shivering.


    Dewey went all morning as soon as he went.


    Vivian left alone on the beach. She was very scared. There was no one around. Most of all, she felt that she had nothing to rely on now!


    In the past, although I lived in seclusion with my teacher, there were many times when my teacher would leave Vivian at home. But then Vivian had magic.


    But now, she has nothing.


    One morning, Vivian''s hand was scratched by the sharp branches, and her face was blackened by the fireworks. She tried to keep the fire from weakening according to Du Wei''s words, trying to make the fire prosperous.


    At noon, Dewey finally came back.


    Looking at Du Wei from a distance, he came back step by step. His leg seemed to be injured, but he was a little happy.


    There was a vine hanging around duvet''s neck. There were many strange things hanging on the vine. It looked like the roots of some plants dug up by duvet from the ground, with black dust.


    In one hand, he was leaning on the stick, and in the other hand, he was carrying a small shrub branch, on which there were a lot of orange fruits.


    The fruit is very lovely, one by one, the color is so bright, the size of grapes. It must be very delicious!


    Vivian immediately drooled.


    Before that, the female mage had never tasted the taste of starvation, let alone starvation for so long!


    "Eat! You found it! " Vivian cheered and ran towards Dewey barefooted.


    Du Wei looks at Wei Wei An''s appearance, the corners of his mouth seem to show a trace of smile lines, then hide away, calm face way: "don''t be happy too early, a morning just found out so."


    He walked in a strange way. Vivian found that Duwei''s feet were broken in several places. He thought he was walking barefoot in the woods and was cut by something sharp.


    "Well, eat first."


    Dewey put down his booty and pointed to the root of the string of plants hanging on the vine: "these plants are what I can identify. I still have some research on pharmaceutics. These plants are all wild, and their rhizomes have many functions. They are all edible, and they are not small


    Du Wei said, took these things to the edge of the sea, washed them carefully, and handed them to Vivian: "these are all yours. You can eat it like this, or you can roast it on the fire


    Vivian was stunned for a moment. She looked at a bunch of roots and grass roots in her hand. Suddenly, she felt a little aggrieved. She flattened her mouth and looked at the bush with bright fruit hanging nearby: "I want to eat fruit, I want to..."


    "No, you eat this, I eat the fruit." Dewey''s voice was calm but irresistible.


    Vivian nearly burst into tears.


    She was so sad that this guy must have done it on purpose! He''s deliberately abusing poor little Vivian! Yes, it must be, because Vivian won''t let him eat JOJO! That''s why he took revenge!


    Full of grievances, Vivian could only squat on the edge of the fire pitifully, holding the roots of trees and grass, baking them twice in the fire, and then munching them in her mouth.


    The rhizomes of these plants picked by Du Wei are very large, and the taste is not bad... In other words, there is no taste at all. It''s just tough and hard to chew. Poor Vivian was even tired, so she ate two of them. More importantly, it''s not delicious at all... It doesn''t have any taste, it''s too light.


    Next to him, Dewey sat opposite the fire. Without saying a word, he picked the fruit from the Bush one by one, threw it into his mouth, chewed it one by one, and then swallowed it.


    Gradually, Vivian''s eyes couldn''t help being hooked


    Hard to swallow saliva, that fruit... Must be delicious... This stingy guy!!


    "What do you want me to do?" Do you blame me for not giving you fruit? The roots that make you sick? "


    Vivian didn''t speak, but she turned her mouth.


    While Duwei doesn''t pay attention, Vivian suddenly touches a fruit from a bush Branch... Her wizard robe is very big, spacious, and her movements are very hidden. Duwei doesn''t find it.


    Then, while Dewey didn''t look here, Vivian quickly threw the fruit into her mouth, and then bit it down


    Just when she was looking forward to the sweet taste


    Poof!!!!!


    Vivian''s face suddenly changed, and her face was strange. Then she opened her mouth as if it was too late, and then she spurted out!


    what''s that! It''s so sour that people''s teeth hurt! It''s so astringent that people''s tongue can be twisted!! Vivian only took a bite and felt that she was about to spit it out!


    Can you eat this kind of fruit??


    Du Wei looked at Vivian''s appearance, just a faint smile, and then he bit down the last fruit, he bit down very slowly, and then stood up: "well, after eating, we still have work to do."


    At this time, Vivian looked at the bare shrub branches on the ground, and looked at the remaining two plants'' rhizomes in her hand... Compared with the sour and puking fruit, this light and tasteless plant rhizome can be regarded as delicious!


    I think of Dewey''s saying, "you eat these, those fruits are mine."


    I also remembered that Dewey had eaten the fruit one by one without saying a word


    Vivian suddenly felt that she couldn''t say a word.


    She squeezed the roots of trees and grass in her hand and stared at Dewey¡° What are you look at? Eat quickly, we have something else to do Dewey frowned¡° Yes! Yes Vivian turned and put the grass roots in her arms, then ran to Duwei''s side, her eyes and voice were much softer, even with some apology: "what do we do? I''ll listen to you¡° We''ll catch fish, or we''ll only eat grass roots. We won''t last long! " Du Wei laughed, he said: "this vine is tied to me, you pull the other end, I go to the water with a fork to see if I can find a way to get some fish... But..." before he finished, he suddenly heard an earth shaking roar!! Immediately, the ground at the foot suddenly shakes violently! Du Weiwei and Wei''an failed to stand firm and fell on the ground!! The roar seemed to come from hell. It was very dull, but it hit the heart hard! Dewey had heard the roar of the dragon before. He thought it was probably the most terrible roar in the world! But now, the sound is far more terrible than the roar of the dragon! Louder, more frightening!! The ground kept shaking and shaking, and Dewey felt as if he was experiencing a terrible earthquake!! And in this shaking, even the sea roared up... The sea turned up a strong wave¡° What the hell''s that Du Wei''s face changed wildly. He held Vivian who fell in his arms. Vivian''s face turned white with fright. At this time, Vivian''s pet dragon in the forest seemed to be awakened by the roar! The sleeping dragon has woken up, but... Clearly, Vivian and Duwei have heard the dragon''s cry! The cry of the dragon, actually with fear!

 Chapter 31

    (OK! I admit that the reason why I wrote such a super "cute" Vivian was that I was playing "DreamWorks 5", ha ha...)-


    Du Wei and Vivian run to the woods and run to the place where the dragon is sleeping. However, they find that Vivian''s flaming dragon has woken up and is looking around in panic. They roar in their mouths. They are obviously frightened.


    Vivian immediately ran up, raised her hand to hold one of the dragon''s claws, and slowly chanted some kind of incantation in her mouth. A ray of light emerged from her little hand. Although it was weak, the dragon was finally a little quiet.


    At last, the Dragon lowered his head and fell asleep again.


    Vivian showed her magic and looked very tired. Duwei walked over and found that the little silly girl was already a little unsteady. She quickly and gently held her arm and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. The sun is very strong. It seems to be frightened. Just now..."


    "Well, have you appeased it now?" Du Wei asked. As Vivian nodded, Du Wei said in a deep voice: "you should have heard the earthquake just now and the strange roar. It''s just north of the island... I wonder what might be on the island! It''s something we haven''t found yet... It might be some kind of beast. "


    Vivian''s face is a little ugly. Although she is simple, she is smart after all.


    beast?


    What beast can make such a terrible roar! What beast''s roar can make the Dragon afraid?!


    "I''m going to see it." Dewey said it all of a sudden.


    "Eh? Is it dangerous? "


    "Dangerous..." Dewey shook his head. "I don''t know. But it''s certain that this island is not simple... You see, there are no animals or birds here! What does that mean? I guess there is probably a terrible animal on the island, which has turned the island into its territory, so there are no other creatures here. Anyway, we''re on this island now, and we won''t be able to leave for a while. I have to make things clear, otherwise, maybe we''ll come across something like that next... Did you hear that terrible roar just now? We have to find out first! If we meet that thing in the future, we will have some preparation and think of some corresponding methods in advance. "


    Vivian nodded: "I, I, I will go with you one by one!"


    Dewey''s face was serious: "no! Listen, silly girl, you''re here to watch your big pet! What if the roar comes back and the dragon is disturbed again? You''d better take good care of it here. If it wakes up, you can pacify it. And... You are so clumsy that it''s troublesome to take you. Can you cross the island to the North barefoot without shoes? "


    "..." Vivian was speechless. She thought about it, looked at Duwei pitifully, and lowered her head: "OK."


    Dewey picked up the long stick and set off. Instead of going through the woods, he chose to walk along the beach around the island, right at the edge of the woods, all the way north. It may take a little more time, but it may be safer.


    Now it''s foggy weather, and now Dewey has determined that there may be some terrible beast on the island - well, guess it''s "beast". Now that I know, it''s too dangerous to walk in the jungle.


    All the way to the north, just as he was approaching the northern end of the island, Dewey suddenly found some low trees beside the forest, which had some interesting things on them.


    It was a big round fruit, and Dewey was glad. He ran to pick two first, but soon he was disappointed.


    These big green looking fruits are all hollow. It''s a bit like the sun dried gourd in Dewey''s previous life.


    However, Duwei thought about it, he still picked off a few of these big "gourds" and tied them to his own vine.


    In this way, in case of any terrible beast, Dewey can run into the sea! With these hollow gourd like things tied to the body, these things can play a role in the buoyancy of the swimming circle! With danger, Dewey can jump into the sea.


    Finally came to the north of the island, Dewey looked around, he was stunned by the surrounding scene!


    The north end of the island is still a forest, but to duvet''s surprise, there is frost everywhere!


    Along the beach, and around a small forest are covered with a thick layer of frost! It was as if there had just been a small ice storm here. But what is frightening is that there is no possibility of any ice storm in the climate here!


    And, obviously, the area covered by the frost is just that big! Other places are still normal!


    Dewey''s heart moved at once, and he thought of something!


    He raised his eyes and looked around for something, but the visibility was too low in this damned fog. Dewey ran along the beach for a while. First he looked around in the woods. He checked the frost on the ground. Then he dug up the frost and found something immediately.


    The soil under the frost is still moist and warm. In other words, this piece of frost is covered by people instantly... For example, magic?


    Dewey immediately ran to the sea. He stood on the shore, and the waves could hit his legs gently. Dewey tried to look at the sea


    Vaguely, Dewey seemed to see something floating gently on the sea in front of him, which seemed to be quite large. He could not see the details clearly in the fog, but could only see a general outline.


    "Is it a boat?"


    Dewey suddenly had some hope in his heart. He cried out and waved hard.


    It''s a pity that after shouting for a while, the thing didn''t answer, and it seemed to float farther and farther away.


    It''s not a boat... Dewey confirmed it, because after a long time, he could barely see that it was like a cone.


    In any case, Dewey''s heart is in a whirl, and he''s going to see it.


    Now the island is destitute. Food and water are in short supply. If you have any chance, you have to go and have a look. Maybe you can find something and help!


    Du Wei immediately tied up the big gourds on his body, flew into the sea, and then swam forward in a hurry.


    He swims very hard, but it''s a pity that he was a draught duck in his previous life, and he can''t swim at all. Now he''s using both hands and feet. From the posture, it''s really a bit of a "dog scratch" posture.


    Fortunately, the wind and waves are not big now. Otherwise, it''s very difficult to swim in the sea, because it''s often you who swim two meters, and one wave can make you go back three meters!


    Duwei did his best. Fortunately, the big gourds on him were very buoyant. After a busy day, Duwei finally rushed to the big thing


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Dewey was stunned. A spray came. He opened his mouth wide and almost choked by the sea.


    "Ma... Ma! No? "


    In front of you, it''s a small iceberg! An iceberg floating on the sea! It''s not a boat, it''s not something that would work for Dewey.


    More importantly, there is a person lying on the iceberg.


    White hollow pattern light armour, white long Cape... And white silver hair like snow!!


    &#8226£»


    Vivian anxiously waited until the evening, it was almost dark. Her stomach began to cry again. There are still some roots of those plants that Duwei dug back in the morning in her arms. However, Vivian didn''t take them out to eat. Instead, she rubbed her stomach and sighed, and put those things in her arms.


    He... He didn''t eat either.


    "Chirp!"


    The fear phantom demon in the cage at the waist made a scream. The name of this little thing is called chirp, which is very similar to its name.


    Vivian patted the cage and said in a soft voice: "chirp... Don''t cry. I know you are hungry, too. Coco, but you can''t eat these things... You have to wait for him to come back. "


    Finally, just as Vivian was about to be seen, Dewey came back.


    Vivian saw that Dewey stepped on the ground step by step with great effort. Every step he took took took his strength. His waist is almost bent... Because he has a man on his back!


    Vivian stares round her eyes. She is afraid that she is wrong. She quickly rubs her eyes again, which confirms that what she sees is not an illusion! Dewey''s got a man on his back!


    Vivian quickly low call a, quickly ran past. Du Wei was so tired that he could hardly breathe. Before Vivian ran to his side, Du Wei fell to the ground, and the man on his back was lifted to the side


    "Water! Give me some water... My God, I''m tired to death. " Dewey gasped with a wry smile: "this guy is much heavier than you!! My God... I can''t do it... I can''t do it... "


    Vivian hurriedly ran over with a shoe filled with water, but Duwei shook his head and pointed to the gourds on his body. Vivian quickly picked up one, but found that these things are very heavy, took one in the hands of shaking, which is clearly the sound of water!


    "I... I saw these in the tree... I took them off and filled them with water. When I came back, I went to the puddle and filled some water... You can put your shoes back on."


    Vivian was grateful. Indeed, at the end of the day, her delicate feet had suffered enough.


    "Also, look at the guy I brought back. Ha ha, you decide whether you want to save her or not." Du Wei said, picked up the gourd that Wei Wei An handed over, poured a few mouthfuls fiercely, then lay on his back again, continued to breathe.


    Vivian just ran to the side and took a look at the man Duwei came back with.


    It can''t be said that little Vivian''s eyes are too bad. When she sees Du Wei coming back, she seems to have forgotten everything. She ignores everything else and pays all her attention to Du Wei.


    Therefore, the characteristics of the people who came back from Du Wei''s back are so obvious! A white light armor, white Cape, even the hair is white... But Vivian just didn''t even look at it.


    However, now Vivian noticed this person, she suddenly stare round eyes, forced to cover the mouth! Then the female magician carefully walked over and tried to turn over the man who was lying face down, which confirmed that she was still correct¡° Sister... Sister?! "£¨ Sorry for yesterday, I will update two chapters today! There''s another chapter in the evening. I''ll post it as soon as possible. Please smash the ticket!)-

 Chapter 32

    That''s right. The man that Du Wei picked up was the cold ice beauty who had a fight with Vivian that day in the city of half an in order to snatch the fear phantom demon!


    But at this moment, the woman closed her eyes, pursed her lips tightly, was in a coma, and her brows were frowning tightly. However, Dewey could see that her face seemed to have the fear and terror that had not yet faded!


    That night, Dewey witnessed the strength of this ice and snow beauty. Looking at this woman in a coma, but with a look of panic, Dewey couldn''t help thinking... What terrible thing happened to her?


    Think of today heard that inexplicable roar, and the earthquake


    Vivian carefully held a gourd of water and sat beside her sister. Then she looked up and stammered: "how do you see her? What''s the matter with her


    Dewey shrugged and said it simply. Vivian was also at a loss. She even checked some of her sister''s bodies. There was no injury, but she was short of breath and weak.


    Vivian tries to give her sister some water, but the ice beauty clenches her teeth. Du Wei is a little impatient. He just sits down on his knees and crudely picks up a branch to pry open the teeth of the ice snow beauty. Then he grabs the gourd in Vivian''s hand and pours a mouthful of water into it


    "Ah! No, you''ll choke her. " Vivian quickly grabbed Du Wei''s arm, looked at Du Wei for a while with big eyes, and whispered: "you don''t seem happy?"


    "Should I be happy?" Dewey shook his head: "you''d better think about it. What will you do when she wakes up? Now your magic doesn''t work. She wakes up. We''re not rivals


    He sighed. In fact, Du Wei really had some contradictions. When he saw the faint woman in the sea, he thought about it.


    Can you help me? She''s not with herself! What if this woman wakes up and goes crazy? Don''t forget, that night she said that she wanted to catch herself to refine some soul... Although she didn''t know what it was, for sure, it wasn''t interesting!


    Don''t you help me? Watching such a woman die on that iceberg? Du Wei was also a little hard hearted.


    In the process of wishful thinking, the snow beauty in a coma on the ground has been awakened by the water.


    She coughed violently for several times, then quickly turned over and struggled to sit up. She was in a coma for a long time, and her body was a little weak. As soon as she sat up, she fell down again. However, she woke up after all.


    "Elder sister... Elder sister..." Vivian called in a low voice. Little silly girl looked frightened. She seemed afraid of her elder sister. She stood up quickly and leaned to Du Wei carefully


    "Wu... My head aches so much..." the woman on the ground struggled to hold her head, with a painful look on her face: "what''s the matter... I... you..."


    After a short period of confusion, she gradually woke up and opened her eyes to Vivian and Dewey: "you? What are you doing here? I... why am I here? Did you save me? "


    Before Duwei and Vivian spoke, the woman had already jumped up. Suddenly, she thought of something. Her face changed dramatically. She screamed: "my dragon! My dragon!! My ice dragon! My OAKER


    Her face showed a sad expression. Suddenly, her legs softened and she knelt down on the ground, holding her face in both hands and crying


    "My dragon... My OAKER! My OAKER... "


    Vivian blinked her eyes. Seeing her sister''s grief, she asked in a low voice: "sister... What''s wrong with your dragon?"


    "... what''s wrong... It''s dead! Dead! " The woman cried miserably. She thumped the ground with her hands. She scratched and beat on the ground, as if she could not express her grief: "it''s dead! It was eaten by that monster! In order to save me, it was eaten by that monster! "


    Dewey''s eyes start to stare at this!


    Eat dragon?


    What monster can eat a dragon?


    Isn''t the dragon the most powerful creature?


    Vivian''s sister cried for a long time. No matter how she comforted her, it didn''t help. She cried so much that her voice was hoarse and her eyes were red. At last, she couldn''t even breathe, which gradually stopped.


    Duvera gave Vivian a look and waved her hand. He said solemnly: "excuse me, what happened to you? What happened to the monster you just said? Is there any monster here? "


    "Monster..." snow beauty eyes flashed a trace of fear: "monster! There are monsters


    She looked at Duwei and Vivian, and suddenly said angrily, "it''s all for chasing you! I rode my OAKER to search in the nearby sea area, and finally found here... Found this island, I think maybe you will hide on this island... But when I rode OAKER near this island, OAKER suddenly became very strange, it kept barking, as if there was something it was afraid of, how could I drive it, It doesn''t want to land. At last, I suppressed it with magic, and then it... "


    Speaking of this, ice beauty shed tears again: "it''s me... It''s me who killed my OAKER! My ice dragon... "


    Du Wei interrupted her coldly: "don''t cry now! Let''s talk about what happened first


    Ice and snow beauty glared at Du Wei, suddenly jumped up, pointed to Du Wei and Vivian and said: "it''s all you! Vivian! You are not willing to give me that magic demon!! Otherwise, I won''t chase you here! "


    Du Wei eyebrows pick, can''t help but feel angry.


    This is bandit logic.


    But there is no time to argue with this woman. There was a trace of hatred in the woman''s eyes, and she touched her waist with her hand.


    "You''re looking for this?" Du Wei took out a green flute from the back of his waist, which was the weapon of this ice beauty. Du Wei had already seized it while she was in a coma.


    "Well! You take my wand and you think I''m not your opponent? " Ice and snow beauty is a Leng at first, immediately shout: "come on! Vivian! Even if I don''t have a dragon! I can beat you, too! You haven''t beaten me since you were a child! "


    With that, the ice and snow beauty took a deep breath, and immediately flew up. At the same time, she began to sing incantations


    Damn it! Dewey really wanted to smoke himself! I''ve long guessed that this kind of thing is likely to happen! This hateful woman, it is clear that her kindness saved her! As soon as she wakes up, she does it herself!


    Just when Dewey was angry, something strange happened


    Body floated up, has been flying to the height of the branches of the ice and snow beauty, suddenly face a change, the body in mid air shake for a while, suddenly a fall!


    Fortunately, the following Vivian kind-hearted ran in the past, with the help of her, they rolled into the grass together. Snow beauty screamed, her face became very scared: "you! What have you done to me! My magic! My magic


    She pushed away Vivian, unwilling to sing the mantra again, but this time, her fingertips only shot a slap of ice and snow, hit Duwei''s body, although some pain, but Duwei suddenly moved in his heart, too late to worry about the pain, yelled: "your magic failed?"


    "My magic!" Ice and snow beauty stunned, she opened her eyes and looked at her hands!


    Just now I released an intermediate magic "frozen air"!! But only a small ice crystal was shot!


    Dewey''s face became very strange, and then he couldn''t help laughing: "your magic is out of order, too! Ha ha, it''s out of order, too! "


    "Damn it!" Snow beauty roared: "what have you done to me! Vivian! What magic did you do to me! "


    Dewey looked at the angry woman coldly and said with a sneer, "please, from the standpoint, we are enemies and friends. Are we waiting for you to wake up and start on us?"


    "You did it!" Ice and snow beauty''s face turned pale, and her eyes began to panic.


    "No, it''s not... Sister." Or simple little silly girl opened her mouth, she gently hugged the ice and snow beauty, whispered: "My Magic also failed... Sister..."


    "Well, it''s your kindness. Why do you tell this hateful woman?" Du Wei curled his mouth, but he pondered for a while, and then said with a smile: "it seems that we have found the root... Vivian, your magic has failed, and the evil woman''s magic has also failed... It seems that the reason is not your body... But this place! Maybe this place has some power to suppress all the magic in this place! "


    Knowing that the terrible ice and snow beauty in front of him also lost her magic, duverton was relieved.


    Although the tiger is terrible, but in the face of a tiger without claws, Dewey will not be so scrupulous.


    He even went over and deliberately approached the ice beauty and said with a low smile, "how about it? What else do you want to do to us, Mr. magician? Do your magic? Or refining me into a soul? Hum... "


    Ice and snow beauty looks at Du Wei approaching, she seems to be a little scared silly, even Du Wei has almost to rely on the tip of her nose, her eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color!


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and a bad premonition came out


    Immediately, he felt a stomachache! Then he flew out and fell heavily on the ground!


    Ice and snow beauty clenched her fist and looked at Du Wei with hatred: "hum, even if there is no magic! You think you can bully me! I can''t help being a magician! I''m a warrior, too! A swordsman who passed CET-6! "


    Bad


    Dewey, lying on the ground, grinned bitterly.


    It seems that she was overjoyed... I almost forgot that the other side showed her strength when fighting that day... This woman is not a little silly girl who can only use magic. She is a strong one of magic and martial arts!


    Even without magic, she still has superb martial arts skills... Enough to eat her own side.


    Ice and snow beauty hit, immediately up to make up a foot, Vivian ran to stop in front of Du Wei''s body, open arms: "no, don''t! Sister, no, don''t hurt him


    Ice snow beauty sneer, looking at Vivian: "ah! It''s no use, Vivian! I guess I''m right! This hateful little nobleman is really your little lover! You protect him like that


    "No, no, it''s not..." hearing the name of "little lover", Vivian''s pink face turned red immediately. A trace of shyness flashed in her eyes. She couldn''t help but droop her head and said: "no, it''s not like that. I, I, he, he, we fell here and he took good care of me. Find me water to drink, and get me food... Even you, he saved you! You can''t hurt him! "


    After listening to Vivian''s words, ice and snow beauty pondered for a while, took back her fist, stood up and said coldly: "OK! This kid saved me? Then I will forgive him once. "


    "Thank you, thank you." Vivian was relieved.


    Lying on the ground, Dewey grinned coldly. He endured the pain of his stomach, got up and dusted himself: "hum, if I had known, I would not have fished you out of the sea!"


    "Hum." Ice snow beauty sneer: "it''s a pity that you don''t have the ability to throw me back into the sea."


    Dewey was not angry: "yes, it''s a pity that I don''t have that ability. That''s the truth. "


    "Vivian said, you saved me and carried me here? Well, then I owe you one, so I''ll spare you now, but you''d better not irritate me any more. " Ice and snow beauty turns to her side.


    Instead of getting angry, Du Weifei began to laugh. He even clapped hard and said with a smile: "OK! marvellous! I''ve met many unreasonable women, but I''ve never met anyone who is so beautiful and unreasonable. You really opened my eyes


    Ice and snow beauty heard this, can''t help some embarrassment, ferocious way: "how, do you have an opinion!"


    "No Dewey was calm, and his tone was calm: "I even think it''s Fair... The boss is the one with the hard fist! Whoever has a hard fist makes the most sense. The truth in the world has always been like this... Now you are better than me, I can''t beat you, and I deserve to be bullied by you. If I were stronger than you, maybe I would have kicked you into the sea by now. "


    Ice snow beauty Leng for a while, up and down looked at Du Wei two eyes, she did not get angry this time, but a strange expression appeared on her face: "Yi? You are a special little nobleman. It''s also interesting to talk... Not as hypocritical as the other nobles I know. "


    Du Wei rubbed his stomach and said faintly: "I''ve already beaten him. Now let''s talk about serious business! If you lose your magic, we are trapped on this island! There is no food here, and there is little fresh water. We don''t have a way to get out of here... And, as you said, there''s a monster that can eat dragons... Right? Now, I think it''s necessary for us to sit down and have a good discussion! "


    His tone was serious.


    Ice and snow beauty was stunned for a moment, thinking of her own dragon, and her face showed a sad expression: "my octet... My octet..."


    "It''s not the time to be sad. You''d better tell us what''s going on." Dewey said coldly: "since that monster can eat your dragon, maybe it will come and eat us too! Let''s say it. Let''s make some preparations first! "


    This ice and snow beauty''s temperament is much stronger than her sister''s. after a while of tears, she finally managed to calm down. Although her face is still sad, her mood is much more stable.


    "When I was landing on OAKER, suddenly, in the sea on the edge of the island, a monster jumped out... It was very big, very big... I don''t know how to describe its appearance. It was like a big meatball with two eyes on both sides. I didn''t know how big its whole body was, because it only showed part of its body outside, And part of it was underwater... OAKER was panicked, the monster roared, and then... It attacked me. It uses magic, is the magic of the water system, its magic is very strong, set off a full 30 meters high waves, almost hit me and OAKER from the sky


    The voice of ice and snow beauty is a little trembling.


    "Then, Oake counterattacks against the monster, but Oake''s ice and snow magic can''t do any damage to the monster... There seems to be a magic defense light on the monster. The ice and snow storm from Oake immediately bounces off the opponent''s body... I also release the magic, but it''s useless! I''ve never seen such a powerful monster before... I''ve never even heard of any Warcraft that can be so powerful! Even a top magician can''t set up a magic border to defend a dragon''s frontal attack for such a long time! "


    "And then?" Dewey frowned.


    "And then of course I thought about running away." Ice snow beauty calm face: "since I can''t beat this guy, I immediately want to leave, but at this time I find it late! The monster didn''t know what kind of boundary was set up. I flew up on Oake, but it only flew up a little, as if I hit some invisible gas wall and was hit back! I tried several times and couldn''t fly out from several directions... Finally... "


    "What happened in the end?"¡° Finally... "The ice beauty wiped her tears hard:" at last, the roar of the monster called the huge wave, the height of the huge wave... I''ve never seen it! I don''t think even my teacher can summon that kind of wave with water magic! The huge wave rolled us down directly from the sky... Then... I fell down from OAKER. I saw it with my own eyes. The monster opened his mouth and swallowed OAKER! It... My dragon fell from the sky, and the monster swallowed it in one bite! " One... One bite? Swallow that big dragon in one bite? So, how big is that monster?! Du Wei''s face was a little white`£¨ I just want to say two words: First: have a nice weekend! Second sentence: Please smash the ticket! I''m finished-

 Chapter 33

    -Ice and snow beauty brings the news, let everyone some silence. Du Wei''s heart is heavy and frowns.


    A monster that can easily swallow a dragon!


    A monster that can easily defeat a dragon and a level 8 magician!


    Dewey left the sisters, but he went to the seaside, trying to calm down his mind with the cold sea breeze.


    Well, monsters... Places where magic is suppressed... No magic can be used... No food, no fresh water


    Du Wei sighed and said to himself: "it seems that this is the only way..."


    Said, he turned back to the woods, back to the two sisters side, at this time ice snow beauty and Vivian are fiercely arguing about what.


    Oh, maybe we can''t use the word "argument", because it seems that only ice snow beauty is talking. Basically, with little Vivian''s stuttering, it''s impossible to argue with her.


    "You should have given me this damned phantom! You know what? That old man doesn''t even know where we are now. Do you still expect him to save you? Hum... "


    "What''s the matter?" Du Wei walked over and looked at Vivian. Vivian looked aggrieved and red. She looked at Du Wei carefully: "nothing... Nothing."


    "I said, what''s the matter with you sisters? An honest one is like a newborn chick, and a violent one is like a female dragon. " Dewey sat down and piled up branches to make a fire.


    Ice snow beauty snorted. Although she was a little annoyed by Du Wei''s bold words, she said that she would not embarrass Du Wei for Du Wei''s sake of saving her once. She was embarrassed to go back immediately when she just said it, so she had to bear it with patience.


    Vivian took a look at her sister and Du Wei. She couldn''t help but move towards Du Wei.


    Ice and snow beauty see in the eye, low voice scolded a: "abduct young girl''s little villain!"


    Dewey did not show weakness, immediately also a: "rob other people''s goods robber."


    The ice and snow beauty is very angry. She stares at Du Wei and is about to lose her temper


    But at this time, a discordant voice dissipated the anger and momentum of ice beauty.


    Goo... Goo


    Du Wei couldn''t help but look at the snow beauty with a smile.


    Ice and snow beauty blushed. The anger on her face was a little less this time. 70% of the 100% were shy. The only 30% anger left was not so scary.


    "Yi... Strange, did I hear you wrong? What was that sound? Is that the monster on the island barking Dewey said to himself in a loud voice.


    Ice and snow beauty''s face was almost bleeding. She looked at Du Wei with hatred and said in a low voice: "yes... It''s me!"


    "You?" Dewey''s eyes widened on purpose.


    "..." ice and snow beauty felt her lungs almost burst, and finally said in a loud voice: "it''s me! It''s my stomach! i am hungry! It''s almost dark! Don''t you all eat


    "Yes, of course." Du Wei stretched lazily: "if there is food to eat, of course I would like to eat."


    Next to her, Vivian touched her arms. With the ice and snow beauty''s eyes widened, she found a handful of black and suspicious plant roots and whispered: "sister, sister... If you are hungry, you should eat this first."


    "What is this?" Snow beauty frowned, then she suddenly angry, jumped up, staring at Du Wei: "damn boy! You let my sister eat this! This kind of root!! "


    Dewey said coldly, "if you don''t want to eat, you can be hungry."


    Ice snow beauty even more angry: "asshole! Can''t you catch one or two wild animals? "


    Dewey said, "beast? You catch it! If you can catch it, I will praise your greatness to the Almighty God! Go


    Vivian secretly pulled the ice snow beauty and said in a low voice: "sister... There is nothing on this island..."


    Dewey had turned away, his voice cold: "you decide for yourself, or you eat these things, or you are hungry.". When you are too hungry tomorrow, maybe I will take the opportunity to take revenge and kick you into the sea. "


    This is more effective than anything.


    Ice and snow beauty immediately grabbed the grass root that Wei Wei An handed over and put it in her mouth. The seller bit it.


    She frowned as she ate... I''m afraid I''ve never eaten anything so bad in my life! my god! Let me eat grass? Am I a horse or a cow!!


    The more she ate, the faster she ate. After all, I was so hungry that I could not bear to eat all the roots. Although bad, but the stomach is more than two full, can''t help but look at Vivian: "there?"


    "... no more." Vivian looks helpless.


    "... no more?" Ice and snow beauty Leng for a moment.


    What kind of world is this! No fish and no meat! They are wronged to eat grass-roots, do not let full?


    "Listen." Dewey turned around, his eyes were cold, and he just stared at the ice and snow beauty: "I think you need to find out where we are now! We are on a desert island, no food, no drink! Do you know that the food you just ate is the ration Vivian saved today! Do you know I''ve been running all morning to get this food. what about you? You just sit down and eat. After eating your sister''s ration, you don''t feel guilty for a day. There was no gratitude at all. But only complain... So I tell you, if you don''t feel full, go find something to eat yourself! I hope you don''t occupy other people''s rations tomorrow! Here, no one is noble, you, me, Vivian, are not! No one will wait on you


    Mingming Duwei''s impolite expression makes ice snow beauty very angry, and the accusation also makes her feel embarrassed.


    But... Ice beauty looks at Dewey with a serious face, but finds that she can''t say a word to refute. This thin and weak young man can kick him with one kick, but now, in the face of his accusation, ice snow beauty suddenly feels guilty in her heart... Yes, guilty! Too guilty to even look into his eyes.


    For the first time in her life, ice and snow beauty suddenly felt that she could not resist this kind of impolite lesson. In front of this thin young eyes is so calm and indifferent, his thin body in the night, but like a tree!


    "I... I know, i... I didn''t mean to eat Vivian''s food, I..." ice snow beauty said half, but suddenly found that her tone is really weak... Not like herself!


    Why should I bow to this child!?


    Dewey, with a smile, turned his head and looked at the sky again.


    The fog hasn''t cleared away, and you can''t see a star in the sky


    Du Wei sighed: "sleep, we still have a lot of things to do tomorrow."


    He added a few branches to the fire, and then suddenly looked at Vivian, who was sitting and didn''t dare to speak. He couldn''t help feeling soft. Almost naturally, he put out his hand and patted Vivian''s head, and his tone softened: "little silly girl, are you hungry?"


    Vivian was stunned. First she shook her head, but then she nodded in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, I''m the only man here. I should take care of you according to the principle." Dewey wry smile: "unfortunately, I let you starve. Well, well, sleep. You can imagine in your mind that this island is a big cake. All the trees around are candles on the cake. You can lie on a big, fragrant and sweet cake... Sleep. You can have a big meal in your dream. "


    Cake? Vivian''s eyes lit up.


    Duwei has turned away, but Vivian is still quietly looking at his back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Dewey woke up.


    To be exact, he woke up hungry. Yesterday, he ate such a bit of bad fruit. His stomach was empty and almost perforated. The fruit was astringent and sour. Duwei was tortured by this feeling and didn''t sleep much all night.


    When he woke up, he found that the ice snow beauty had also woken up and was sitting there in a daze covering her stomach.


    "Awake? Hungry? " Dewey felt that his words were a little heavy last night. After all, the woman didn''t know the situation on the island, so she couldn''t help being a little friendly.


    "Not hungry!" Ice snow beauty shakes her head. She is obviously lying. She thinks for a moment and says, "where is water? I want to wash my face


    "You''ll see the sea in a moment."


    "... you want me to wash my face with sea water?" Ice and snow beauty opened her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, we have very little fresh water. We can only barely drink it."


    This time, the ice and snow beauty did not fight any more, but sighed and stood up and headed for the seaside.


    In the morning, Dewey went out to look for food again. This time, he spent more time, because there was one more person and one more mouth. He brought back a handful of plant roots.


    This time, ice and snow beauty without saying a word, take it to eat.


    Dewey laughed: "hello."


    "What?"


    "In fact..." Dewey suddenly felt that this woman was not so hateful... From the present performance, she was just a child''s act of fighting in her heart. Dewey said with a smile: "it''s easier to eat... But at least you can wash the soil before eating."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As the woman''s face sank again, Dewey quickly changed the topic: "now we are trapped here together, our partners on the same boat... I don''t know your name yet."


    He stood up with a smile on his face, made a standard aristocratic etiquette, and then said with a smile, "I, Dewey; Rowling, the current head of the Rowling family, the vice president of the imperial command, and the son of count Raymond. "


    Ice and snow beauty hesitated for a moment, she was obviously not happy, but still said: "my name is Joanna." Joanna... Nice name. Next to Vivian, Du Wei and his sister finally stopped fighting, and quickly added: "you can also call her JOJO." Joe... What a strange name¡° Shut up, Vivian. " Joanna cheered coldly, then looked at Dewey: "that name, only my parents can call me that. If you dare to call me that, you will die."¡° All right Dewey didn''t care: "Miss Joanna, now that we''ve known each other, the next thing is work time."¡° Work? What do you do? " Dewey stopped smiling and said, "we have to find a way out of here! I have an idea in my mind... "(I want to say to the old readers who have seen the awe inspiring evil: names don''t mean anything, I just don''t want to think about names, ha ha. Just... Look, Wei Wei''s sister is Qiao Qiao... Suddenly, I feel that the sky has collapsed... Ha ha)-

 Chapter 34

    "What? You said to get out of here on a raft? " Joanna frowned and looked at Dewey suspiciously. "Is that the idea you came up with? Are you going to sail on a small raft and take us back to the mainland? You must be crazy


    Dewey smiles. He slowly tells his guess:


    "I think it''s very promising. You and Vivian, both of you are powerful magicians. You can fly far with any tool or mount! Am I right? If your magic power were still there, you would have left this damned island with the flying skill of wind system, right


    "Of course!" Joanna said coldly, "if I could fly, I would have left long ago."


    "That''s the problem." Dewey said with a smile, "you''ve lost your magic. But according to my guess, the reason is not on you, but on this island! I suspect that there is something that suppresses magic here, such as enchantment or forbidden magic field... It has something to do with the terrible monster you see. So... I think, how big is the boundary of suppressing magic? Does it cover the island tightly, or does it add a small part of the surrounding sea? But I think, at least for sure, the scope should not be very large. "


    Joanna finally understood that, without Dewey''s explanation, she went on: "so, you''re not going to take us to sea with a small raft and go back to the mainland. But as long as we use this raft to draw the boundary of forbidding demons, Vivian and I will be able to fly back to the mainland without using the raft. Right? "


    "That''s right." Dewey nodded.


    "But what if not?" Joanna frowned: "what if you guess wrong? I mean, maybe Vivian and I have a kind of magic, our magic can''t be restored even if we leave this island? Or how many days or even months will it take to recover? What can we do? Even if we cross out here, we can''t fly. With such a small raft, we are sure to die in the vast sea. "


    "It''s just a different way to die." Dewey raised his eyebrows. "I can tell you very clearly... If we don''t leave here, we will starve to death in two or three days at most. Although there are many trees on this island, there are few plants that can be eaten by the roots. I''ve discovered this when I''m looking for food. I''m not sure I''ll find food tomorrow. "


    "We can fish!"


    "Ha ha!" Dewey laughed: "fish? You try it! God... Yesterday''s monster caused the magic waves of the water system, as well as the earthquake... Such a huge movement, even if there were any fish in the sea around the island, they would have been scared away long ago! "


    Although this attention sounds risky, Joanna thought it over carefully and found that Dewey''s words were reasonable.


    You can only starve to death if you stay here. It''s better to go out and fight.


    The next step is how to make rafts.


    What''s embarrassing is that there are no tools in hand!


    Even if you have to cut down trees to make rafts... You have to have an axe, don''t you?


    Even if there is no axe, a knife can barely be used!


    But Dewey, they don''t even have a knife!


    Although Joanna is also a warrior, it''s a pity that her weapon is a long flute!


    Cutting down trees without tools? I''m afraid people like Dewey don''t have that ability.


    Even as a swordsman, Joanna doesn''t have the magic power to break a big tree.


    Dewey started with Joanna''s armor. Armor, after all, is made of metal. As long as a piece of iron is used to sharpen the edge, it can barely be used as a knife.


    Unfortunately, Dewey was soon disappointed.


    Joanna is not stingy of her magic armor, but her armor is full of hollowed out patterns, not even a complete piece of iron!


    But on second thought, Dewey has a way!


    Dragon scale!


    No matter how much I love my pet, Vivian still agrees to peel off some dragon scales.


    The scales of the dragon are very strong and hard. In ancient times, legendary heroes even used the scales of the dragon to make solid shields.


    Vivian uses only a little magic to pacify her fire dragon, and Duwei boldly uncovers two dragon scales.


    It took another day to find a big rock on the beach, and the two palm sized dragon scales were worn out with a barely sharp blade.


    Two women and a man spent another two days working.


    Dewey and Joanna cut down some big trees, and Vivian was responsible for tying the trunks together with vines.


    Dewey even made oars out of the trunk. He ran out to find some big gourd like things. These things can not only carry some fresh water, but also be tied to the raft to increase buoyancy.


    Finally, Joanna donated her white Cape to make a sail.


    When all the work was almost finished, Vivian suddenly thought of a very important problem!


    "What about my dragon?" Poor little Vivian suddenly thought of such a crucial problem!


    A raft can''t hold a dragon!


    In fact, Dewey and Joanna have thought about this problem for a long time, but they always find it difficult to talk to Vivian.


    Vivian''s pet dragon, originally when her magic is normal, can use a kind of seal magic to seal it up and carry it everywhere. When you use it, you can call it out.


    Unfortunately, now that she has no magic, she can''t seal the dragon and take it away.


    Duwei and Joanna looked at each other, and in the face of Vivian''s poor question, they both felt it was hard to answer.


    Vivian immediately understood, little silly girl shed tears: "no! no I don''t want to leave my sun!! My sun


    She ran over crying and threw herself on the sleeping dragon. She held it tightly and didn''t let go.


    Du Wei sighed, looking at the simple little girl, Du Wei also felt guilty.


    What if not?


    They can''t take such a big dragon!


    What''s more, deep down in Dewey''s heart... He doesn''t regard a dragon as a powerful, great and advanced creature like people in this world.


    In Dewey''s thinking habit: talent is the most important. Whether it''s a dragon or a snake, it just belongs to the category of "animals".


    Human life is the most important thing. To sacrifice one''s life for the sake of an "animal" is, in Dewey''s opinion, an incomprehensible stupid thing.


    And deeper... Hum, if it wasn''t for Vivian''s face, he even wanted to kill this big "animal" and use its meat to make dry food.


    But in that case, I''m afraid Vivian will cry to death on the spot.


    Although Vivian refused to leave her baby dragon, Duwei and Joanna took her by force.


    To Duwei''s slight surprise, the vicious woman showed rare tenderness to her sister this time.


    "Don''t be surprised." Joanna is already familiar with Dewey. Looking at him, she knows what''s going on in his mind: "I just lost my dragon, too. I can feel the sadness of this little guy."


    Dewey saw that there was a deep sadness in Joanna''s eyes.


    Two girls are sitting on the raft. Dewey pushes the raft into the sea. Then he turns over and jumps up. Joanna controls the sail. Dewey picks up the oar and paddles hard.


    Only poor little Vivian, who was brought up by two people, sat on the raft and silently looked at the island behind her with tears... Here, and her pet dragon.


    Fortunately, the waves are small.


    But Dewey and Joanna both looked nervous.


    Because both are praying


    I just hope that they don''t meet that monster in the process of moving forward! That monster can lurk in the sea and attack a dragon... So if the monster has an eye on them, it''s almost easy to overturn the raft.


    Dewey only hopes that a few of his own people can quietly leave the island for a distance, and then he hopes that the two magicians can fly.


    "Almighty God, bless us..." Joanna murmured.


    Rowing hard is too hard for Du Wei, a thin young man. However, inspired by Yu Wang, who is on the run for survival, he still insists on rowing hard. Although his arm is a little sore, Du Wei is still gritting his teeth.


    Visually, it is at least 200 meters away from the coast.


    "How do you feel?" Dewey asked Joanna out loud.


    "No, still not." Joanna tried to summon a wind spell to strengthen the sail, but it still didn''t work.


    "Keep trying." Dewey gritted his teeth.


    However, it seems that the God of this world is not destined to protect such a pagan as Dewey.


    Just as the raft was about 100 meters ahead


    All of a sudden, the sea suddenly raised huge waves! All of a sudden, that once frightening roar appeared again!


    Then, in their frightened eyes, a huge wave about four or five meters high suddenly rolled up from the calm sea and roared to the raft!


    Boom, in the beating of the huge waves, the vines on the raft immediately broke, the raft fell apart, and the three people almost fell into the water at the same time


    Dewey only felt that the moment his whole body fell into the sea, there seemed to be a force binding him in the sea!


    He couldn''t move any more. As soon as he opened his mouth, a big mouth of sea water poured in. Dewey thought he was going to die, and his eyes were darkening. In the sea, a whirlpool caught him and dragged him down quickly


    Dewey felt as if he was sinking all the time... All the time

 Chapter 35

    (it''s a new week, add a new chapter to the list)-


    When Dewey woke up, he felt his head on some soft place. He felt sore all over his body, as if his body had been torn by some force. Every muscle and every joint was aching.


    Dewey opened his eyes with difficulty.


    The first thing that relieved him was that the two women were still around.


    Dewey''s head was on Joanna''s thigh, and Vivian was lying in Dewey''s arms, her head against Dewey''s chin.


    Du Wei wakes up at the same time, two female companions also just vaguely open their eyes.


    "Where are we... Have we been swallowed by monsters?" Joanna rubbed her head hard, and then she immediately noticed that Duwei was resting on her thigh. She suddenly screamed, "what are you doing! Go away


    With that, Joanna turned over and Duwei rolled down.


    Du Wei had a lot of energy to stand up, rubbing his painful leg muscles... It was really hard, just like the taste of muscle strain.


    "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t mean to Duwei looks at Joanna. The woman turns over and sits up, ignoring Duwei, but pulls up Vivian first.


    Poor little Vivian was still a little confused.


    All three of them were wet and their hair was sticky. Dewey was OK. The two girls were in a bit of a mess.


    Joanna is lucky, she is the hollow magic armor. Unfortunately, poor little Vivian. Originally, the wizard''s robe outside of her had been in tatters on the desert island for a few days. Later, it was torn into pieces by duvet and used as a rope on the raft. At the moment, little Vivian is only wearing a close fitting dress inside.


    Usually, this dress is nothing. It''s only after being soaked by sea water that it shows something wrong.


    Obviously, some of the clothes are too thin... And what''s more, the world seems to have a very important thing less in women than in the previous life of Dewey.


    Bra.


    After soaking in the sea water, the thin clothes were pasted on Vivian''s body, which easily outlined her budding body... Especially the upper body of the female mage


    Dewey only glanced at it, but he couldn''t help being distracted.


    Obviously, although the sorceress''s behavior was a little too simple, and she looked like a little girl... But her body was a bit of a woman. The chest of a little size, the obvious shape of the bud wrapped by the clothes, and what''s more, Vivian''s dress is still light color... If Dewey stares at it more, he may even see two bulges.


    Although he was in danger, Du Wei could not help but have some reverie. He looked at Vivian''s blank little face and sighed: Alas... It''s a pity


    "What are you looking at?" After all, it''s bigger than Vivian. Joanna is still very careful to find where Duwei''s eyes are. She hums heavily, pulls her sister, and then stares at Duwei: "lustful little aristocrat! If you look around again, I''ll dig out your eyes! "


    Dewey didn''t argue with her, but he turned his head and looked around carefully.


    This is obviously a cave.


    Just two steps away from where they had just woken up and lay was the sea water... From this point of view, Dewey thought that they were probably in an undersea cave. Because of the special terrain, there is no sea water in this cave.


    On the wall of the cave, faint light seemed to flash, which made Duwei and others can see the surrounding environment clearly.


    Duwei reached out and touched the wall of the cave, but he found a piece of rough and uneven particles. In these particles, there are some small gravel like things that shine naturally.


    "The Pearl of the night? No, it''s so small. It should be called yemingsha. " Dewey withdrew his hand.


    Du Wei''s common sense in his previous life told him that the so-called crystals or ores that can emit light by themselves are actually harmful radiation. It''s not good for people.


    "What are you groping for?" Asked Joanna behind her.


    "Looking at the terrain." Dewey replied, "we should be glad we''re not dead. We must have been attacked by that monster just now... But I can''t figure out how we are in this place. "


    "I think I might know a little bit." Vivian timidly opens her mouth. It seems that little silly girl''s face is blushing. She doesn''t dare to look at Dewey... Maybe, though simple, after all, a teenage girl can read Dewey''s gaze on her chest.


    Du Wei just looked at Vivian. Joanna coughed hard immediately. Without waiting for Du Wei to speak, she said, "what do you know?"


    "Whirlpool, whirlpool." Vivian repeatedly said: "just now, I seem to feel that we are swept into here by a whirlpool of the sea floor."


    Dewey frowned: "is that a coincidence? But a whirlpool caught us, not to other places, so we were sent to this cave, did not let us drown? " His face was a little complicated: "I don''t believe it''s a coincidence..."


    The cave is big or small, like an inverted bowl. There are no entrances or exits in the surrounding walls. It is completely sealed. I''m afraid the only entrance is the sea corridor.


    "I think if we want to go out, I''m afraid we have to jump into this corridor first and swim out along the sea." Dewey came to the conclusion.


    "It''s better to stay on the island than to know!" Joanna observed for a while and came to the same conclusion as Dewey. She couldn''t help getting angry: "at least there is still water to drink on the island, and there are roots to eat. What about here? There are only stones here


    "Not necessarily. At least there''s oxygen here. We haven''t been suffocated, which means there''s still an opening to the outside, but we can''t find it. " Dewey shook his head.


    "Oxygen? What is oxygen? " Joanna frowned.


    Dewey could not help but stop. After all, it''s too difficult to explain the chemical principles of oxygen to people in this magical world. Duvet prevaricated and immediately changed the topic: "we have to think of something... Can your magic work?"


    The two sorceress shook their heads, which made duvet cut off his last thought.


    "Now what?"


    It''s Joanna.


    As if unconsciously, after a few days on the island, the two women seemed to regard the youngest Dewey as the leader of the three. Even Joanna couldn''t help feeling dependent on this little boy. After all, among the three, Dewey has always been the most calm one, making plans to escape, looking for food and fresh water, and so on. He did all the important things, and he took care of the two women intentionally or unintentionally.


    What should I do?


    Dewey really can''t help it.


    He''s not a god! What can he do if he is locked up in such a place where the heaven should not cry and the earth should not work?


    Dewey thought he couldn''t even smile bitterly. He really wanted to shout a few times to let off steam. After all, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    However, looking at the two women are looking at themselves, especially Vivian''s eyes, eyes with a trace of inexplicable trust... Du Wei sighed.


    Forced to smile, Dewey tried to comfort the two women with words of relief: "don''t worry... Since God didn''t let us die and brought us to such a place, our lives will not be lost here. There''s always a way


    Du Wei sighed in the dark, went to the side of the cave wall, gently touched it, and said with a smile, "we need to have a rest and recover some strength. And then... "Speaking of this, Duwei stopped for a moment:" then, there''s always a way... Hey, does anyone want to hear a story? "


    Joanna curled her mouth. She was not as simple as Vivian. She also saw that Duwei had no choice but to look at some shivering Vivian around her. Joanna sighed and didn''t speak.


    If you really want to die here... Then, die! The obsession in my heart, which has been burdened for a long time, has been pressed for a long time. Maybe it is also a relief


    Joanna did not speak, thinking of her own ideas, Vivian has quietly separated from her side, walked two steps, full of hope to look at Duwei: "what story?"


    "Story..." Du Wei said with a smile, "I have heard the story of a robber and treasure. It''s said that a young man named Ali Baba..."


    Du Wei slowly told the story of the famous "Forty Thieves" in the previous world, and finally pointed to the cave wall in front of him with a smile and said: "you see, maybe the gods will also give us miracles! Maybe if you touch the top and shout "open sesame door", a door will appear on the wall of the cave. Let''s go out! "


    Vivian looked down and thought for a while. She was silent. When she looked up, the sorceress had tears in her eyes and said in a low voice, "Dewey, you, comfort me, aren''t you?"


    Du Wei didn''t speak. On this occasion, he could only touch Vivian''s hair quietly.


    Vivian suddenly raised a smiling face, she was very hard to smile, and then stammered: "Dewey said there is a way... Then, there must be a way! I, we can try one by one! There''s always a way! Let''s start with this "sesame open the door!"


    Little silly girl had a lovely smile on her face, though there were tears in her eyes. Then she really raised her hand, tapped on the wall, and read carefully in her sweet, clear voice:


    Zhizhi, Zhima, open, open


    Dewey suddenly felt a little sad... Is such a lovely girl going to die here?


    But... It seems that God is destined to play with him!


    Just before Dewey''s tears came out


    Just as Vivian''s sentence "open sesame door" was finished reading from her mouth, the wall of the cave suddenly and gently fluctuated in front of her... Yes, the hard wall of the cave suddenly became as if it were rippling like water! A thin hand from the cave wall on what suddenly stretched out, exposed in front of Du Wei and others! Just as the eyes of the three people were almost staring out, an old and weak voice came from the cave wall: "finally... Some guests are coming... Please come in..." (it''s a new week. Friends, take out your tickets and put the devil on the weekly list of the starting point, OK? Thank you¡ª¡ª Dance, midnight sharp)-

 Chapter 36

    (Christmas, give me your tickets as a Christmas gift) - the skin of this hand is very old and dry, as if it were a skeleton covered with a layer of skin, as dry as a black trunk of an old tree. The finger raised, gently to Du Wei and others hook, signal them to come in, and then the hand retracted. Dewey was the first to restrain himself. He took two steps forward, raised his hand and put it on the fluctuating wall of the cave. He only felt that the feeling of his tentacles was soft, as if he was in the water. With a move in his heart, his hands went deep into the wall of the cave¡° It''s like... You can get in. " Dewey''s voice was a little hoarse. The two girls in the back couldn''t help holding each other''s hands and standing together tightly¡° Shall we go in? " Joanna looked at Dewey. She was a little nervous. "What if they don''t mean well?" It''s a bit weird¡° It''s a dead end to stay here. " Du Wei light way, then he waved to Wei Wei An, Wei Wei an immediately walked to his side¡° Do you believe me? " Vivian nodded hard. Duvera took Vivian''s hand, took a deep look at her, and turned around to wish readers a happy holiday tonight. Brothers, don''t be careless. Remember to give a gift to your wife or girlfriend. Women really care about this festival. Finally... Give me your tickets as Christmas presents-

 Chapter 37

    The devil''s servant?!


    If suddenly a man comes up to you and tells you that he is the servant of the devil.


    Well, nine times out of ten you''ll think this man is crazy.


    But if this person has just performed amazing wall penetrating magic on you, and can turn gorgeous chandeliers, delicate candlesticks and a lot of furniture from an empty cave with empty hands... It can turn a cold cave into a warm reception room in an instant... Such magic.


    So, do you still think that "devil''s servant" is a joke?


    Dewey wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t make a sound. The two women around him were obviously not very good-looking.


    Everyone can see that in front of this guy with superb magic power, he is not joking!


    "Ha... Ha ha..." Du Wei felt his laughter was dry: "you, the devil''s servant... What''s the purpose of the devil''s servant to bring us here?"


    "You can call me Chris." The devil''s servant took a look at Duwei. His eyes were cold. Duwei found that the two eyes of this guy were different colors! One eye is green, and the other eye is black!


    "... well, Mr. Chris." Dewey took a deep breath: "you, who call yourself the servant of the devil, what are you doing to summon us three here?"


    Chris did not answer, his body gently floated to the other end of the rectangular stone table: "young noble sir, what do you think of history?"


    "History... Is just a lie written by the victors," Dewey replied


    "Oh... Interesting idea." Chris said with a smile, "dear little nobleman, in fact, I''ve been watching you all these days... I''m particularly interested in you. You made some interesting points... For example, you and that sorceress once had a dispute on the island, and you declared at that time that... Er, let me see, what did you say... Oh, by the way, you said, "it doesn''t matter whether it''s just or evil. What''s hard fisted is just, and what''s hard fisted is reasonable.", That''s what it says, isn''t it? "


    Dewey nodded: "although the words have some deviations, but the meaning is similar."


    "Well, I have a request. Can you relate your view to the understanding of history?"


    Dewey thought for a moment... What''s the point? But he said it casually:


    "All right! In my opinion, the so-called justice and evil are only distinguished according to different positions... The winner is just! Losers are evil! Because history is always written by the winners, and the losers have no right to speak, they can only accept the evil conclusion. That''s a simple truth. "


    "Very good!" Chris was obviously very satisfied. He suddenly put his hands on his chest, raised his head, closed his eyes, and sighed deeply: "great master, I have finally found another believer of yours."


    "Wait! You say... Believers? No, no, I''m not a believer in demons. " Dewey immediately retorted: "I''m not a believer of anyone! I believe neither God nor devil


    "What do you believe?" Chris laughs wickedly.


    "I believe in myself... I only believe in myself!" Answered duvet aloud.


    Behind, Joanna and Vivian''s face changed at the same time, and they covered their mouths. Joanna even whispered: "my God!"


    Chris laughed more happily: "you see, you said... You don''t believe anyone, you only believe yourself... This is the typical belief of demon faith!"


    Dewey''s a little confused.


    "Well, we won''t talk about that." Chris said faintly: "linked to your interesting views on history and winners and losers, you might as well think about what the so-called gods and Demons mean."


    "Is that true?" Du Wei laughed: "two strong fight, win people is God, lose people is the devil! The guy who wins wins everything and has the right to speak. History is also written by him. The guy who loses can only be doomed... Am I right? In fact, the so-called gods and demons, there is no difference between good and evil, only win and lose


    Joanna and Vivian are a little uneasy... In the eyes of the two magicians, this view of Dewey is really bold! Even heretical and rebellious thoughts!!


    If this idea happened outside... He would be judged by the temple, or even burned to death on the stake!


    Dewey didn''t care so much at the moment. He pondered: "win or lose... Oh, speaking of win or lose... So Mr. Chris, you..."


    "I''m the loser." Chris tilted his head: "it''s a pity that my master lost in the last war, and I was also the defeated party... So here, it''s actually a cage. And I''m a prisoner here. "


    Chris continued slowly: "I''ve been locked up on this island for a long time... So long that I even began to forget some memories..."


    "You say... Island?" Dewey immediately asked, "you said you were on this island... So we''re on the island now? You brought us back to the island? "


    "To be exact, it''s" island. " Chris said with a smile, "or in his body."


    Dewey''s face changed.


    "Don''t you understand..." Chris sighed: "that monster you call... Is actually this island! This is not an island, but a monster, these days, you have been living on the back of this monster! And I''m... Locked up in this monster''s body... It''s responsible for guarding me! "


    At this point, Chris waved his sleeve and stopped Joanna who was about to speak: "no, no, you don''t talk. Listen to me first!"


    "It''s so long, so long that I even forget how long I''ve been here... And you''re not the first group of guests to come here in such a long time. There have been other humans who have come to this island by accident and have been saved here by me. There are some smart people and some stupid people... And you, lovely little nobles, the two female magicians around you are the latter in my opinion, and you are smart people! "


    "Who do you call a fool?" Joanna couldn''t help but say angrily, "for you, a servant of the devil..."


    "Oh, the magician is angry." Chris is not angry, he quietly looked at Joanna one eye, that pair of black and green eyes as if to radiate a strange light! He gently asked Joanna: "that God... He claims that all the power comes from him! Everything! The power of nature, the power of magic. So, you magicians are believers of God. Right? But... As a servant of a demon, I am not a believer of any god! Excuse me, where does my magic power come from? Dear little magician, can you come back to this question? "


    The angry Joanna was speechless!


    Chris sighed. He looked at the sorceress with pity: "can''t you answer? So I''ll tell you the answer... Because the God you believe in, he... Lies! Does the power of nature come from him? This is a big lie


    Joanna''s face became very embarrassed, she felt her faith was overturned! But I couldn''t say a word of refutation!


    Yes, she has been told the most basic tenet since she received magic education!


    This world is created by God, and all natural forces come from God! And the magician''s devout belief in the gods, so that he can borrow part of the natural forces from the gods when performing magic!


    This is magic!


    But now... A servant of the devil who doesn''t believe in God... Has such powerful magic power... How can we explain that? Is it the power that God lent him when he used magic?!


    Otherwise... How to explain it?!


    "Look, I''m right. Some of them are smart people... And some of them are stupid people. " Although Chris''s tone was old and weak, the mocking smell seemed to stimulate Joanna''s heart like a needle: "you''re not the first magician to come here, so it''s not the first time I''ve seen you show such an expression when you face this question."


    Chris took a look at Dewey. When he looked at Dewey, his tone and eyes would be a little calmer: "lovely little nobleman, you are a smart man. So I can talk to you in a smart way. I''ve been waiting here too long, and I''m always happy to make some deals with the smart people who come here. "


    "... deal?"


    "Yes, it''s a deal." Chris smiles, and then the old man taps his forehead: "let me see, who was the last person to do business with me here... Oh, by the way, that''s a man named Aragorn; Roland''s guy


    "Aragorn & Chen 8226; Roland


    This time is Du Wei and two female magicians simultaneously issued a exclamation!!!


    Nothing else, just because the name is too loud!!


    It is recognized that the mainland for hundreds of years one of the few paladins of the top strong! Generally recognized, the mainland for hundreds of years only one of the top super magicians!


    Aragon & Chen 8226; Roland means a legend! He is the only legendary strong man in history who can do magic and martial arts double Xiu, and also can practice martial arts and magic to the top level!!


    Even Joanna... She is also one of Aragon''s admirers... That''s why this female magician chose the path of magic and martial double Liu!


    And more importantly, the reason why the three people were surprised was not just because of this Aragorn; Roland used to be such a legend


    More importantly


    Aragon & Chen 8226; Roland!


    He is now the founding emperor of the Roland empire! Your majesty, the great emperor Roland I!! He led the army to fight south and North. After decades of war, it unified countless small countries, cities, alliances, kingdoms, principalities... Finally, it established the Roland Empire covering the whole continent¡° Don''t be so nervous, Aragorn; Roland is the last human to come here and trade with me. "-

 Chapter 38

    (a chapter in the evening)


    "Aragorn & Chen 8226; When Roland came here, he was following a broken boat. Unfortunately, the boat really shouldn''t be moored on this island. As a result, the whole boat was swallowed. And Aragon was brought here by me. That''s where I made some agreements with him. " Chris was a little vague.


    But this degree of hint is enough!


    Duvier has certainly read the history of the Roland empire! In fact, in the first few years when he came to this world, the enlightenment teacher that count Raymond found for him taught him a lot. Dewey also read the biography of the founding emperor of the Empire... He read that kind of thing as a novel.


    Aragon & Chen 8226; Roland. The founder of the great Roland empire... His life, in Dewey''s view, can almost be said to be the kind of YY legendary novel he read in his previous life!


    This Aragorn has the same tough luck and strange experience as many protagonists in the novel. To put it in a fashionable way in previous life: his luck is so strong that it is almost against the sky! It''s better than Xiaoqiang!


    The biography describes in great detail the experience of the founding emperor of the Empire. Aragorn was born in a declining aristocratic family. He was not even the eldest son of that family, but the third son of his father. He had no right of succession to the title and liked to take risks since he was a child.


    At the age of 16, he left home and went out on his own. Aragorn once joined some adventurous mercenary teams. He was a young man full of adventurism fantasy.


    And that was the most adventurous time in mainland China! It''s different from the fact that the whole continent is only flying a flag of bramble of Roland empire.


    The continent of Roland at that time was a Warring States period in which big and small countries were separated. Local wars continued on the mainland, big and small countries annexed each other, wars, conspiracies, tricks... It can be said that it was an era of heroes and legends.


    After years in a mercenary organization, 16-year-old Aragorn became obsessed with sea adventures.


    At that time, Aragorn was twenty-one years old. He was already an excellent swordsman and had some savings in his several years of mercenary career. So he invested all his property in a merchant ship and took risks in sea trade.


    The experience of going to sea for the first time hit Aragon. His ship suffered a shipwreck, and the whole ship was ruined. He was the only one who miraculously escaped from the sky and saved his life!


    All historians believe that... If there had not been such a shipwreck, then the great founding emperor of the Empire would probably have become a successful maritime trader in the end... Not an emperor!


    However, because of this, after the dream of maritime trade was shattered, Aragorn returned to his hometown. His father died and gave all his property to his son... Aragorn got the least part.


    His father was originally a bottom aristocrat with only one small head title, and naturally left little legacy. However, Aragorn made a move that seemed to be a loser to others at that time... He sold all his property and organized a small private army.


    This kind of ruin was ridiculed by everyone, because at that time, the place where Aragon''s hometown was located was a peaceful country on the edge of the mainland, far away from war, and there was no need for any private army to guard.


    And then, Aragorn was right! In less than half a year, the war broke out, and this small country was involved in the war between the big powers. Within a month, it was annexed, and then it was fought back and forth between the two big powers.


    Aragon''s two brothers died in the war, and the manor and farm were burned and plundered by the army.


    Aragorn joined the army of one of the great powers with his private army, and got a high rank.


    After that, Aragorn began to show extraordinary strength!


    He showed extremely powerful force, and even killed the enemy general in one fell swoop on the battlefield. At that time, he was a famous senior knight in the mainland. Later, Aragorn''s life accumulated numerous meritorious deeds in the war


    After the end of the war, he got a title, and got a piece of fiefdom... A piece of land that was countless times larger than his father''s territory at that time!


    After that, Aragorn surprisingly refused the call of that big country, withdrew from the army, but turned to the embrace of the magician Union... In less than a year, he was qualified as a magician!


    Three years later, the war broke out again. At that time, Aragon was already a senior magician!


    Throughout history, no one has ever been able to do this!


    Someone once asked Aragorn why he became a magician... At that time, the young nobleman replied: my army needs the cooperation of magicians... Unfortunately, there are too few magicians. I can''t recruit them, so I can only learn magic by myself.


    When the war broke out again, the country where Aragorn was once in danger, and even the capital was besieged by the enemy for three months. At that time, the king issued an order that all the nobles in the country should lead their private army to serve the king... And the private army led by Aragon was the last one to arrive.


    Before that, the enemy and its own troops had been exhausted.


    There is no doubt that Aragorn''s joining is at the most delicate time.


    In the last war, Aragorn himself once again killed the other side''s general Lin, a knight! And then the magician level combat effectiveness, Aragorn actually cast a forbidden curse level magic, killed the enemy''s Court chief magician on the spot!


    After that, the war ended, and the state power was almost controlled by Aragon! At that time, the king had to Duke Aragon.


    One year later... The king died of illness (historians have been arguing about this issue, and most people privately think that the timing of the king''s death was too "coincidental". Just when Aragorn''s prestige reached its peak, the old king''s death did not leave any direct descendants, which made the country''s supreme leadership in an embarrassing situation that no one inherited, Although there is no clear record in all kinds of historical materials, the words implicitly indicate that this event may have a lot to do with the great founding emperor.)


    The last beneficiary, no doubt, is Aragon.


    He took the old king''s side niece as his wife and made her queen!


    Three years later, the queen died and Aragon was officially crowned king!


    In later history.


    Aragon & Chen 8226; Roland was shaped into an invincible commander, he took his Army invincible, destroyed countless countries, only spent less than 15 years to unify the whole continent, all parts of this continent are planted with the flag of thorns! Created the great empire of Roland which has been maintained up to now!


    It''s all very much like the story of a standard legend, isn''t it?


    In his mind, Dewey tried to recall what he could remember about the life of the founding emperor


    Obviously, according to Chris... Aragorn met the demon''s servant when his first sea adventure failed


    And then, Aragorn suddenly rose like a meteor on the war-torn continent... That is, after the end of that sea adventure!


    Obviously, the founding emperor must have got some benefit from the deal with this demon servant!


    Think of Aragorn''s almost magical life and his great achievements


    Now, when the devil''s servant came up with the word "deal" to Dewey


    Du Wei suddenly felt that his heart, which had been calm for more than ten years, began to beat!


    "Dear little nobleman, your heart is beating." Chris just right smile way.


    Dewey took a deep breath: "Dear Mr. Chris... My heart is beating... That''s because I''m being seduced by the devil!"


    Chris''s strange smile was even more serious. He suddenly waved a little. Vivian and Joanna hummed at the same time, and then fainted.


    "We don''t let people know about our deal." "When they wake up, they forget what happened here, even me," Chris said with a smile


    The opportunity is in front of us!


    Dewey''s breath began to rush. "Deal... Tell me, what can you give me... And what are you going to take from me?"


    Chris didn''t answer Dewey''s question directly. He said slowly, "don''t you want to ask what I gave Aragon?"


    "I think I can guess a little." Duvet pondered for a moment, and answered slowly.


    What did Chris give Aragon?


    Dewey first thought of Aragon''s earth shaking strength! Kanbi Paladin''s strong martial arts! There is also the powerful magic of the senior magician!


    Both of these make Aragon have the strong identity of standing on the top of the mainland! He can kill each other''s strongest warriors on the battlefield, and he can also defeat each other''s magicians! And successfully created an image of an invincible commander, so that thousands of soldiers almost worship the same vow to follow him!


    And at the same time... Dewey suspects one thing.


    It''s recorded in history that Aragorn fought countless battles in his life, but he didn''t seem to have been hurt! Even after he was old, he died in his sleep one night.


    His life, almost perfect.


    "In addition to strong martial arts and magic, you gave him a body that was almost immortal?" Dewey tried.


    "Not immortality, but a body without Achilles'' heel." Chris smiles: "just as Aragorn left here, I dug out his heart. His people left here, but his heart stayed here forever. So it''s hard for him to get hurt again! Because no matter how lethal the injury is, no matter how lethal the poison is, it can''t hurt his heart... His heart will stay with me. "


    Dewey''s mouth and eyes twitched at the same time!


    Heart?


    "You don''t want my heart, do you?" Dewey looked at Chris a little unkindly: "what are you doing with your heart? Did you make it to eat? Fried or barbecue? "


    "Neither." Chris didn''t seem to care about the taunt in Dewey''s words, but calmly replied: "I left his heart by my side, just as a souvenir. A real king''s heart... A king''s heart... Is there any more interesting collection? "


    Dewey sighed... Although he thought it was certainly not as simple as Chris said, since the other party was not ready to tell the truth, he couldn''t help it.


    "So you''ve only left Aragorn''s heart?" Dewey frowned: "no other conditions?"


    Chris''s answer was simple: "no, just a heart."


    Looking at Dewey''s puzzled eyes, Chris added with a smile: "make a king by hand, and hold his heart in your hand... You can''t imagine the fun of such things, my dear little nobleman!"


    Dewey is sighing.


    "Well, what are you going to take from me?" "If you want my heart, then I don''t promise that I will promise you," duvet said with a smile


    "No, a king''s heart is enough for a collection. I don''t like doing repetitive things." Chris said with a smile: "besides... It''s been so long, my ability is fading and weakening. I''m afraid I can''t give you the power of Aragon. When Aragorn left here, he took half of my magic away! Otherwise, do you think a knight can become an excellent magician so easily? "


    No wonder... Dewey whistled.


    "What''s more, Aragorn broke our agreement in the end. There are some final terms in our deal that he didn''t complete." Chris shook his head: "so I found that this one-time deal was really risky for me. If you go out of here and don''t follow my agreement, I can''t do anything, because I''m a prisoner here and I can''t leave this island. So... After the transaction in Aragon, I have come up with a way... That is, I will divide the future transaction into several parts to complete, rather than give you all the benefits at one time. "


    "For example?"


    "For example... I can give you some sweet taste first, my dear little nobleman. Then, you must do something according to my requirements. When you do it, you can come back here to see me, and I will give you a new reward! " Chris smiles cunningly.


    "Sweetheart, will you give me sweetheart?"


    "Whatever you want." Chris''s smile is really evil at this moment!


    His voice also has a kind of inexplicable temptation!


    "I can give you everything! Although not too strong, but also enough to make anyone moved! If you like women, I can give you a pair of "enchanting eyes"! So when you gaze at any woman, the other person will definitely fall in love with you! For example, if you like these two female magicians, as long as you look at them, they are even willing to take off Guang and dance in front of you! Even if the woman you like is a saint who dedicates herself to the gods... As long as you look at her, she can take off her divine robe and show her beautiful body in front of you, and do whatever you want... "


    Er... It seems that I''m a little moved


    Du Wei sighed... This is a good condition, but it doesn''t seem to be enough to make Du Wei nod.


    "You know, I''m an aristocrat. I don''t think I''m short of women." Dewey mildly expressed his meaning: "moreover, I am not the kind of very erotic man."


    "Well... If you don''t need women so badly, I can replace you with a dragon''s heart! Your body looks very weak now... Well, after changing into a dragon''s heart, your body will be strong quickly! You''ll have the physical strength of a dragon! You can be an invincible warrior on the battlefield! Even... I can give you a little extra gifts... For example, let you use a small part of dragon magic. "


    Dewey imagined that he would become a tough muscular man


    Well, forget it


    "Sorry, I''m not really interested in war. Powerful force doesn''t make me feel secure... In fact, historically, most powerful warriors only play the role of thugs to the real power figures. "


    "Then I give you power." Chris thought: "if you like power, I can give you a kind of ability to see through the heart of others, so that your eyes can see through all the camouflage of your opponent, and your ears can directly listen to each other''s heart! These can give you the first advantage in politics... With your smart mind, you will become an outstanding power figure in the shortest time


    "I''m the eldest son of the vice president of the imperial command." Du Wei curled his mouth: "the first successor of the Rowling family, do you think I will worry about my position and power in the future? My father, in the near future, will become the military commander of the Empire, and even the Prime Minister of the Empire. And I, very likely to inherit everything from him! So, I''m sorry, your proposal can''t move my heart either. "


    Actually, Dewey is lying. But Chris has been trapped on the island, naturally did not know that Dewey had long been deprived of the position of heir in the family! Even if it is powerful and wise, such as Chris this millennium old monster, also can not help but a little angry¡° Nobel! What on earth do you want£¨ Dewey: I want to recommend tickets...)-

 Chapter 39

    shoot!


    The ball is in!


    Inter are two to one ahead of AC Milan!


    Great Grosso, he inherited the glorious tradition of Italian football! Facchetti, Maldini, at this moment the soul is attached... He''s not alone! He''s not alone!


    "What a mess..." Dewey frowned at the TV: "how did Serie A get the commentary of the world cup?"


    He went up and patted the TV. Then he took a box of cigarettes from the coffee table and lit them for himself. He took a deep breath


    Comfortable... I haven''t smoked for a long time. There are no cigarettes in Roland empire


    Huh? What am I talking about? What Roland Empire?


    Dewey suddenly felt that his brain was a little confused... Then one piece after another quickly squeezed into his brain!


    Then in front of the scene: their own living room, sofa, coffee table, TV, cabinet... All of a sudden twist up! At last, the things around him turned quickly and turned into a huge whirlpool. Dewey himself stood in the whirlpool, and he was immediately sucked in


    Mom... Shit! My Milan Derby war... Let me watch the game


    Boom!


    There seems to be a sound of thunder in my mind, and then it seems that someone next to me is beating a drum on the side of my head


    Duvier''s headache is getting worse... Pain! It hurts! My head is almost splitting!


    "Ah..." Duwei could not help groaning. He put his hands around his head, but suddenly found that his hair was soaked!


    What''s going on?


    Dewey opens his eyes


    He finally woke up.


    What living room, what sofa, what TV, what mirandbi... Are all dreams.


    Now Dewey was lying on a raft. He was wet, his hair was dishevelled, and a little cold.


    He rubbed his head hard, but it still hurt badly, which was much more severe than Duwei''s migraine in his previous life.


    Dewey began to try to massage the acupoints on his head with his fingers to stop the pain... But soon, he found the problem in his head!


    It''s overhead, right in the middle!


    Yes, right in the middle! Gently open the hair, you can clearly touch the head of a small bulge!


    That''s a corner!


    The sequelae of coma finally disappeared, and Dewey sighed, recalling his deal with Chris!


    Sure enough... Horns... Ha ha, I have horns on my head now.


    The corner feels hard and cool. It seems to be perfectly connected with the skin and bones on your head... It doesn''t look like... Well, it doesn''t look like it was "transplanted" the day after tomorrow.


    Fortunately, the length is not too long. It''s only the length of a small finger (that is, one third of the length of a finger), and it''s as thick as a thumb.


    Dewey kept touching the corner of his head: "well, I don''t know what material Chris made of... It doesn''t seem to be bone..."


    At the moment, the sea is calm, look around the vast sea, obviously far away from the terrible island!


    The raft under him is the one he made on the island before! As like as two peas! Even the rough joints as like those strips are as like as two peas. It''s all sewn up by picking out small sharp branches as needles and rubbing thin bark as thread).


    Isn''t this raft broken and sunk long ago? It''s amazing that Chris can even recover from this!


    And... Two women.


    Joanna and Vivian, two female magicians, are also lying on the raft. They are both closed eyes, holding each other, breathing smoothly and evenly... Obviously they are sleeping soundly.


    Seeing that the two girls'' eyelids trembled a few times, it was obvious that they were about to wake up. Du Wei quickly touched his hair to make it fluffy and even. After thinking for a while, he simply pulled off a piece of cloth from his body to wrap it on his head and made a hat similar to a sailor''s.


    Vivian was the first to wake up. After she opened her eyes, she looked at Duwei vaguely for a moment: "um... How long did I sleep..."


    Dewey smile: "not long."


    Joanna suddenly screamed, "ah!! The waves! The waves! What about the storm? "


    Dewey blinked, looked at Joanna, grinned and said, "what storm? What waves? "


    Joanna''s eyes were puzzled: "I remember we had big waves and storms... And then our raft was sunk..."


    Dewey looked at Joanna''s face, sighed, reached out and touched her forehead. "Do you have a fever?" He pointed around: "you see, aren''t we on the raft? God... You must have been so tired that you had a nightmare. "


    But Vivian said: "Yi... Me too. I dreamed that we met a storm... Raft, sink, sink..."


    The two girls looked at each other with doubts in their blank eyes.


    Dewey sighed, and Chris seemed to be right. When they wake up, they don''t remember what happened.


    I don''t know what magic the devil''s servant used to erase people''s memory!!


    Joanna jumped up, her brow wrinkled very tightly: "there is no storm... But my dream is too terrible... Too realistic!"


    Her pretty face is calm, her brow is locked, she thinks hard, but she can''t think of it. Vivian just opened her eyes wide and blinked at Duwei, with a blank face.


    "Well..." Dewey felt guilty and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re too tired... When it comes to dreams, all your dreams are the same... In fact, I have dreams, and my dreams have something to do with you two."


    "What?" Two girls talk at the same time.


    Du Wei smiles: "I dream of the comfortable big bed in my castle. I lie between you two, holding Vivian in one hand and Joanna in the other..."


    Dewey said, and walked up carelessly, putting one hand on the other''s shoulder.


    Vivian blushed at once and lowered her head deeply. And Joanna, her face also flashed a trace of shyness, but more is anger!


    Pop! She knocked duvet''s hand off and kicked it.


    Duwei was kicked by her and almost fell into the sea. She said with a bitter smile, "it''s just a dream. Why are you so angry?"


    "Shut up, don''t talk about dreams again!" Joanna''s face is still a little red.


    Then she looked around and suddenly exclaimed, "I... are we out of danger? We''re off the island! "


    Looking around at the vast sea, the three people all cheered loudly... Only, Dewey was pretending.


    "Try your magic." Dewey said with a smile.


    Vivian and Joanna both cast a magic... But there seems to be some problems.


    Vivian used the wind magic to summon the wind to speed up the sail, but only summoned a small gust of cool wind, blowing the two beauties'' hair a little bit.


    As for Joanna, she was a little impatient, and she was about to fly away from here... Unfortunately, after flying for a while, she fell into the sea from a distance!


    Duwei finally hung a few empty gourds on his body and swam to Joanna''s side. When he rescued her, the poor sorceress had already watered for several times.


    The salty and astringent water filled her with bitterness. After trying to climb the raft, she lay there and vomited for a long time.


    "Well, two magicians... It seems that your magic has recovered a little, but it is far from normal. It''s just a little bit better than on the island. " Dewey looked at Joanna with a smile: "for example, Joanna... When you were on the island, you could only fly more than ten meters, but just now you flew more than twenty meters!"


    "You! You''re making fun of me! "Wow..." Joanna just countered half a sentence, suddenly her throat rolled, and she continued to vomit.


    Dewey narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "I think it''s possible that although you left the island, your magic will be suppressed for a while, and then it will fade away, rather than recover all at once. I guess it will be back to normal in about two days


    "You... How do you know! Hum Joanna asked coldly.


    "I guess so." Dewey shrugged his shoulders.


    Actually, Chris told him.


    &#8226£»


    Two days is not too hard... As long as the three are lucky and don''t encounter any storm. There is, to suffer two days of hunger!


    When they were on the island, they could only eat the root of that plant. When they went on the raft this time, Dewey thought of many ways to dig out a little to prepare, but it was too little. It only lasts one day.


    By the time the sun went down, the three had run out of food.


    All of them are young men and women. When they are growing up, they all have a good appetite. They have not enough to eat these days. If they can bear it, they will reach the limit.


    Dewey couldn''t help but pay attention to the little cage hanging on Vivian''s waist again!


    That fat magic demon like a meatball!


    Vivian already has a good understanding of Du Wei! See Du Wei''s eyes more and more frequent sweep to his side of the small cage, where can not know his idea!


    Scared little silly girl tightly holding the cage, pitiful pleading eyes constantly looking at Dewey.


    Almighty God... Bless poor little Vivian... And poor JOJO


    Finally, on that night, the Almighty God finally received Vivian''s prayer for the first time in so many days!


    In the distance of the sea, there is a bright day! Then the light came closer and closer... Dewey, from the visual inspection, it was a boat!


    Suddenly, the empty body was filled with energy! Joanna and Vivian both jumped up, waving and cheering in the direction of the boat. Dewey looked at the boat calmly for a while... It was getting closer and closer. It was a sloop with a small body and a little shabby... But what made Dewey suddenly jump was that there was a black flag on the flagpole of the boat! On the flag, the black background, the top design is a skull, the bottom is two crossed swords Pirate flag? Dewey''s mouth showed a smile... God treated me very well... It was a pirate ship`

 Chapter 40

    Some sailors on the boat also saw the three people on the raft. As the boat approached, several sailors had already stood on the edge of the boat, looking at the three Duwei people on the raft with great interest.


    The two female magicians also saw that this ship was not a good one... It didn''t look like a merchant ship. Its hull was a bit shabby. Besides, there were some crossbows on board. But there was no flag of the Imperial Navy.


    "Hey! Look, there are some little guys... Oh, and two women! Ha ha ha... "There was a scream from the sailor on the boat, and then there was a burst of laughter. More pirates crowded to the side of the boat to see the three men on the raft.


    Du Wei sighed and said in a loud voice, "we are in a shipwreck. Can you help us?"


    The laughter of the other party became louder and louder, and it was obvious that there was something bad in it.


    After that, a rope ladder was let down. Dewey breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Joanna. Joanna understood what Dewey meant. He also wore a slender sword on his waist, a captain''s cap on his head, a wishbone in one hand, and even a pocket watch in the other.


    This man seems to be the captain. Although he is tall, his face is obviously ugly. Triangle eyes, garlic nose, and two moustaches left deliberately... Dewey thought of a word for the first time: obscenity!


    "Be quiet! Don''t scare my guests The captain laughed maliciously, and then looked at Du Wei and others. When he saw the eyebrows of Joanna and Vivian, there was a kind of obscene light in his eyes, but he was a little stunned when he saw the armor on Joanna''s body.


    Then the ship was relieved: such a young girl, where are her martial arts skills? Hum... Most of them are from noble families!


    As for Dewey, he just ignored him.


    Du Wei''s clothes were rotten long ago. He was barefoot, ragged, and his hair was in a mess. He even had five or six huge empty gourds tied to his body (those were used as swimming circles). It almost looks like a savage.


    "Welcome to my ship... Introduce myself. I''m the captain of this ship. You can call me on board morares, or you can call me captain." "I didn''t expect to see such beautiful ladies in this boring weather... Oh, my captain''s room is in the back. I think the two ladies need to change into beautiful clothes first... And then have a good... Big meal! Is that right? "


    Obviously, Du Wei three people have not eaten enough for several days, even the two beautiful female magicians, it is inevitable to show a bit of yellow and thin state.


    The captain couldn''t help thanking God.


    I''ve had a lot of bad luck these days!


    First of all, a summoning order from the province of Lille made all the eastern naval fleets of the Empire set out to cruise in the nearby waters. I don''t know what these navies were doing!


    In this way, it''s hard for the pirates! Just the day before yesterday, the captain''s pirate ship encountered an Imperial Navy warship at sea. As a result, he was in a hurry to fight. After that, the captain immediately ordered to run away. Relying on his lighter hull and faster speed, he took the Imperial Navy warship around the sea for two days! A run a chase, until this afternoon, inexplicably into a fog, this just get rid of the pursuit behind!


    I''m tired out these days!


    But I didn''t expect that God immediately sent these little fat sheep to reward myself


    Oh, look at the appearance of these two chicks. They are 1000 times better than those prostitutes in the harbor! If it is stripped, washed and pressed on the bed, what kind of wonderful scene will it be?


    "Come on! Beautiful ladies. " The captain was a little lax. He even went to pull Joanna: "beautiful lady should not suffer! I''ll make you like my boat... "


    When the captain put his hand on Joanna''s shoulder, Dewey sighed. Then he couldn''t help but close his eyes


    A scream!


    See Joanna''s body suddenly burst out a ray of light! That''s a skill that can only be possessed by a warrior above intermediate level!


    Fighting!!


    In the scream of the captain, he was flying, and the beautiful hat fell on the deck... As for himself


    See that parabola in the air? Du Wei smile, ordinary sound, the captain has fallen into the sea


    Everyone was shocked for a second!


    Soon, the pirates responded! Everyone picked up the martial arts, yelled and rushed over!


    Joanna only snorted... Her anger, which she had been holding for so many days, finally had a place to vent!


    She only empty hands, did not take any weapons, just a grab, rushed to a guy in front of him to catch up, such a big person in her hand was waved by her, as a human flesh weapon!


    Then a scream came, Ping Ping, there was a sound of people falling into the sea.


    Dewey''s heart from a silent to ten, in front of these pirates and sailors fell down a third!


    "Good! Joanna, stop it. " Dewey thinks that''s about it.


    Joanna still refused to stop, she kicked a guy in front of her into the sea, and there was no one around... The pirates looked at Joanna as if they had gone to hell, and retreated to the distance in panic.


    "I said, stop!" Dewey frowned. He gently raised his hand to hold Joanna''s shoulder. Joanna said angrily, "it''s no longer on the island. Do you think you can still command me?"


    The woman grabbed Dewey''s wrist with her backhand. Dewey didn''t resist. She just looked into Joanna''s eyes and suddenly whispered, "look at me!"


    Joanna is shocked! I couldn''t help looking into Dewey''s eyes


    Is it... An illusion?


    Joanna just thought that the boy''s eyes, never... Never... Never looked so good!


    That pair of eyes seems to have become black... A kind of deep black that makes people tremble! It''s as if his eyes are as vast as the starry sky at night. If you look on like this, it''s as if everything will be sucked in


    Joanna just looked at it, and suddenly she felt her spirit relaxed and her hands softened. She didn''t even notice that she didn''t listen to her body! Just looking into Dewey''s eyes


    As if my soul is going to be sucked in!


    "I said, stop it." Dewey''s voice is slow, word by word, very clear! It''s like a hammer in Joanna''s heart!


    "... I see." Joanna involuntarily agreed, her tone is submissive and gentle, without the previous kind of domineering publicity flavor.


    "Good." Dewey still looked into Joanna''s eyes, but his voice suddenly became so sweet to Joanna at the moment that people couldn''t help but want to listen to him and do anything


    "Now, stand behind me and don''t do it without me." Dewey whispered.


    Joanna hesitated a little in her eyes. It seemed that her stubborn heart was still struggling a little, but she still succumbed to that strange feeling... That feeling was so comfortable!


    Joanna honestly stepped back and stood behind Dewey... Without Dewey''s eyes, Joanna suddenly felt relaxed! As if she had lost some bondage, everything around her became clear and clear again. She also had some doubts


    what is wrong with me? Why should I listen to this guy!


    She thought that she was angry with herself and wanted to go up to question Dewey, but she couldn''t resist Dewey''s orders. She just felt that resisting Dewey''s orders would make her very uncomfortable... And standing behind him and listening to him would make her happy.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Joanna''s face was strange. Dewey didn''t give her enough time to think about it, so she immediately laughed and said, "Joanna, if you fight any more... Your skill is so strong, maybe you can kick all the people on this boat into the sea... That''s nothing. It''s just such a big boat, you can''t drive with the three of us! There must be some people left to help us steer the boat! We still need some sailors


    Strange... What do you want a sailor to do... After a day, I can fly back myself.


    Joanna thought so, but she couldn''t help nodding, "OK."


    Dewey picked up the cap that the captain had dropped from the ground and put it on his own head... With this, he was not afraid to be seen.


    "Listen! You filthy rubbish Dewey raised his voice impolitely and looked at the frightened pirates around him.


    They are really scared! Joanna''s strength is too strong, far away they can resist.


    "You! It''s a bunch of filthy rubbish! parasite! It''s a bunch of cheap guys Dewey glared at these guys: "you rob, kill, plunder... You people, only deserve to be hanged on the gallows! Now, you are all captured by me! I''m not wrong! Now, this boat, and you, all of you! I have captured them all


    Dewey kicked a guy lying under him. He was a poor guy whose leg had been broken by Joanna''s kick. Dewey stepped on him without any hesitation. With the screams of the following people, Dewey''s voice fell into the ears of these pirates word by word


    "As prisoners, I have the right to deal with you! I can throw you all into the sea now and let you live and die! You can also find a port and give all of you to the local garrison! Watch you all hang There was a smile on Dewey''s face: "but I''m kind! I can spare your lives! But from today on! From now on, you are no longer dirty pirates! You are all my slaves now, my servants! According to the imperial decree, I, an aristocrat, have the right to do anything to my prisoners! Now I forgive your sins and accept you as my slaves and servants! Do you understand me? "


    Pirates: "I''ll ask again! This time, anyone who doesn''t answer can jump into the sea to accompany your captain! " Dewey looked at the crowd. "Do you understand?"¡° I see! " All the people are scrambling to answer. Dewey nodded with satisfaction: "now, clear the deck! Throw all these guys lying on the deck into the sea Without any hesitation, the pirates did it! These people are the villains with human lives in their hands. Now, in order to report to themselves, they immediately attack their former companions without hesitation! A man was thrown into the sea with a scream. Dewey gave a second order: "drop two lifeboats." In the sea, there are more than 20 pirates fluttering in the waves. Looking at the two small wooden boats dropped from them, they immediately tried their best to swim in the past¡° listen! I should have killed you! But I''m kind. " Dewey stood on the deck and looked at the pirates who were drowning like dumplings: "now I''ll give you a way to live... These two boats will be given to you, and you won''t drown... As for the rest, you''ll let fate decide!" Immediately there was a scream, a curse, and a cry. In the vast sea, there is no food, no fresh water, just two small broken boats... It''s a near death¡° Of course, I can be more kind... "Dewey raised his hand and pointed to the distance. He laughed cunningly:" there, in that direction, there is an island. As long as you row hard, maybe you can get there at noon tomorrow! Go on, this is my last mercy With that, Dewey ignored the wailing pirates below and turned to look at the stunned "servants". Dewey said with a smile, "food, water... The faster the faster! Do you understand me? " The servants immediately ran away to get ready¡° Duwei... Will you, madam, too... "Vivian stammered and looked at Duwei¡° Too cruel? How cruel? " "None of these guys are good people," Dewey said. True kindness doesn''t need to be given to them! They are pirates! My poor little Vivian, do you know what a pirate is? They are sailing at sea, attacking the merchant ships, killing the crew, robbing their goods, and even raping the women on board! They are a group of grasshoppers on the sea, killing people and committing heinous crimes! No one here has ever been a murderer, a murderer, with bloody hands! Do you think I need to be kind to them? "¡° But... "Vivian had to distinguish. Du Wei sighed and looked at the simplistic girl. He whispered: "you know... If they didn''t meet us, but three ordinary people... Now you two women would have been spoiled by dozens of dirty pirates in turn!" This time, even Joanna looked at her sister and said coldly, "he''s right." Although the food on the boat is not exquisite, for Du Wei and others who chewed grass roots for a few days, they almost burst their stomachs! Bacon, dried fish, some simple dried vegetables, and the most rare is a barrel of ale. Even the two girls can''t care about their appearance and image, and they eat hard together with Dewey! Will you worry about the pirates poisoning? Joke! Master Dewey has studied pharmaceutics for so many years. Is it for nothing? When he had enough to eat and drink, Dewey summoned all the sailors to speak on the deck¡° Now I announce that your ship will join my private fleet. You are also a ship of my duverolin fleet! Do you understand? I am an aristocrat, and by law I can have a private army. " Duwei thought: "Oh, by the way, we need to find a new captain for you..." Duwei took a look at the people below and ordered the most beautiful guy¡° You! Come out! Tell me your name The man was stunned for a moment. He took a few steps and looked at Dewey nervously: "I, my name is..." "and so on." Dewey shook his head: "forget it, since everything is going to be new, let''s change the name." The boy suddenly had a sense of fun in his heart¡° You, from today on, are on this ship. Your name, from now on, is... Jack; Sparrow! Do you understand? Captain Jack Sparrow! And this ship... From now on, it will be renamed "Black Pearl!" Du Wei couldn''t help laughing at the gaping crowd below. Black Pearl, Jack; Captain Sparrow, the famous Pirates of the Caribbean... Ha ha ha ha... This is the first start of my private fleet£¨ Smash the ticket! Smash the ticket!! Two chapters today-

 Chapter 41

    Dewey occupied the captain''s room... And the two female magicians did something that made the pirates look like a curse of luxury


    take a shower!


    How much fresh water can a ship have when sailing at sea? Only people can drink! Where is the extra water to do other things? Who on board, including the captain, is dirty? Ten days and a half months without a bath, that''s a routine!


    But these two women wasted four buckets of fresh water in everyone''s sigh!


    Dewey didn''t object. His reason is very simple: "anyway, the fresh water on the ship is allocated according to the original number of people... Now there are more than 20 people less on the ship, even if some water is wasted, there is no need to worry about the shortage of water behind."


    He also understood that the girl''s inner desire to take a bath has reached a point where it is difficult to suppress!


    Even Du Wei himself, who hasn''t bathed for so many days, feels itchy and uncomfortable. After being soaked in the sea for several times, the sea is salty. After being soaked in the sea, his body will feel dry and astringent!


    When two female magicians take a bath, he also has his own business to do.


    Captain Jacques Perrault was standing in front of Dewey... This poor fellow, not only his name was changed by Dewey, but now his clothes are in a strange shape!


    A red scarf was wrapped around his head, and his beard was tied up by Duwei, and he was given a deep eye shadow (painted with black charcoal on the boat) and clothes, shirts, vest and boots. Because there are no muskets in the world, Dewey has to give up.


    Then, Dewey made this guy pose a few more


    It has to be said that one of the characteristics of Captain Jack in the famous Pirates of the Caribbean Movie in his previous life is actually... Sissy! A little bit of sissy strange tone of the ship, but full of charm!


    The guy selected by Dewey, after putting on a few sissy shapes, Dewey is very satisfied.


    While Dewey was playing cosplay, two female magicians were enjoying the bath in the other room.


    The pirates on the ship are in an awkward situation.


    Because, the little nobleman who captured them asked... To turn to the nearest port at once!


    The captain, the first mate, the second mate and the boatswain were all beaten to the sea by that terrible woman in the battle


    Now, among the remaining pirates on the ship, the one with the highest status in the past is a caterer, that is, a cook on the ship.


    But this cook, he is the father of Captain Jack Sparrow, who was chosen by Dewey.


    The poor pirates were still worried about their future fate... Although the little nobleman said it well, who knows if they would be arrested and hanged as soon as they landed?


    "Or fight with them?" A golden tooth said tentatively, "they are only three! Let''s block up the room and set a fire... "


    The others looked at each other... All of them looked at the guy who proposed it with idiotic eyes.


    That woman is a mother Warcraft! She can kick a man''s bone off with one foot, and a strong man can fly more than ten meters away with one foot! son of a gun! Do you think a fire can kill her?


    Stop them? Won''t she kick the wall and come out?


    The so-called rooms on the ship are actually separated by thin boards!


    Just when there were different opinions, the door of the room was pushed open.


    With a new look, Captain Jack Sparrow strode in... He looked embarrassed. Many pirates took a look at their new ship, and immediately someone whistled, "Oh, look, our captain!"


    "Hahaha... Captain Jack... You have a beautiful boat!"


    "Yes! It''s like a rooster with Qing hair! Ha ha, it''s more fancy than those whores in Walker harbor. Ha ha ha... "


    Our Captain Jack looks a little embarrassed, but he coughs quickly... He''s the captain now! He straightened up and went to the table, slightly angry: "shut up, guys! If anyone says one more word, I''ll put my hat in his mouth! I swear, I will do it


    "Oh, look, our captain is angry!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    It seems that Captain Jack has not been able to gain authority among pirates... After all, he was promoted by little Dewey.


    "All right! All quiet A husky voice called.


    It''s the cook on the ship. After the ship and the first mate and the second deputy boatswain all died (oh, God bless, although they were just thrown into the sea, there was no food and water, only two small broken boats. Who would think these guys could live in the vast sea?), Now the chef is the most important one among the pirates.


    The cook seemed willing to protect his son: "shut up! What''s in it for you to make fun of my son now? Well, come here, son. I know you''re helpless, too. Now everyone''s fate depends on you to help us fight for it! You are the captain now


    Captain Jack looks at his old man and nods... He''s still young and hasn''t got some of the problems of these old pirates.


    Although he was a pirate, he was also full of passion for the adventure of the sea.


    The guy picked up a thick roll of cloth from his waist: "this is... He just drew it."


    "He? Who? The little nobleman? That little hairy kid? " A pirate laughed.


    Jack''s face sank slightly. He looked at the pirate and whispered, "old bill. Listen! If you want to die, just keep calling him that! Then when he throws you into the sea, I will never ask for a favor for you! "


    "We are all pirates! Me too. So is my father! But do you want to be a pirate all your life? " The young man looked up at everyone


    "We all know that one day we will die in this damned sea! One day, it will happen! Either to die in a storm, or to be sunk by the Imperial Navy, or to be caught by them and hanged on the dock! Our bodies will be pecked by crows and seabirds and dried by the sun! Hang there like a piece of bacon for a few months! This is the ultimate fate of our pirates! My brothers


    "I love the sea, and I love the adventure of the sea... But I don''t think it''s the best choice to be a pirate all my life... If we have other choices! Listen, my brothers, now, our little noble gentleman, he is a person of noble status, which I can see! Listen, this is our chance! We can break away from the identity of pirates and become a member of his fleet with high sounding! We can continue to sail on the sea... And then, in another capacity... The private fleet of nobles! No Imperial Navy is going to chase us around! No one will hang us on the dock again! We just change clothes, clean clothes, beautiful clothes, more magical clothes, and then we can even hook up with those annoying imperial navies, even drink together, and even ask them to escort and protect us... Look, how wonderful is that? "


    Some people also asked, "well, if we don''t become pirates, what do we eat and drink? Where did you get the money? "


    Captain Jack didn''t answer directly - in fact, he didn''t know. But he revealed one thing: "see those two girls? Just now, guess what I saw? "


    "See them bathing? Ha ha ha, your eyes are really good... "Or that gold tooth''s unbridled laugh.


    Bang!


    This time, before he could finish, Captain Jack had jumped over and punched him in the nose!


    The poor guy screamed, then covered his nose in one hand and howled. In the other hand, he had pulled out the sharp knife at his waist to fight with Jack!


    "You fool! I said, if you dare to say that again, I will kill you! You big jerk! If you are heard by that woman, you will be like all of us Jack''s face flashed murderous!


    The pirates all looked at the guy with his nose flattened... No one pitied him, no one wanted to help him.


    Because everyone thought Jack was right. This smelly mouth guy, in case of offending that terrible woman, can only connect everyone!


    Or... It''s a good choice to throw him into the sea tonight


    Captain Jack went up and hit him in the face with a knee. The guy fainted at once. Then the young man turned around and said, "OK, now let''s continue with what we just talked about! Guess what I saw? "


    No one spoke.


    "Magic Captain Jack whispered, "it''s magic! Those two girls are both magicians! son of a gun! We''re dealing with magicians... And two of them! "


    The crowd let out a exclamation!


    For a long time, the awe of the magician in people''s hearts has gained the upper hand at this moment, and no one dares to speak rudely any more!


    "I saw with my own eyes that the two girls lit the fire with magic and dried their clothes in the room... Maybe they did it by themselves because they raised our dirty hands." Jack murmured in a low voice: "our little nobleman let me see this on purpose. I know very well. It''s a deterrent, you should understand. Magicians are not ordinary people! They can kill us all at will! Especially that terrible woman, she can''t help being a magician, or a powerful warrior! "


    "Or that question... Captain, what''s the advantage of being loyal to this little nobleman? What do we eat and drink? Will he support us? I don''t understand. What else can we do but be pirates? "


    Although the problem is still very sharp, it is obvious that these people are more respectful, and they have even begun to call him "Captain".


    "I don''t know." Captain Jack replied, "but for sure, first of all, don''t forget, we saved his life! We pulled him out of the sea. This is a favor. As long as we are obedient, he will not embarrass us and will certainly give us some benefits. As for the second... Two magicians! My brothers! Have you ever heard that magicians are short of money? "


    You can rest assured! Especially the second point. Are magicians short of money? For a long time, in the eyes of ordinary people, magicians are the symbol of wealth! Wherever they go, they are treated with the best preferential treatment, and there are a large number of powerful people willing to offer wealth to please or woo them. Will magicians be short of money? Joke! In this way, Captain Jack gave up the last thought of resistance in the hearts of all pirates. Then he unfolded the roll of cloth: "this is the little nobleman who just drew our new flag."

 Chapter 42

    Soon, the black pearl, with its new flag, turned and headed for the nearest port.


    After a day and a half''s voyage, the former pirate ship encountered the Imperial Navy warship that had been chasing them for two days!


    After the tense confrontation, the officers on the naval warship were surprised to see that the flag on the mast of the other side was not a pirate flag... But a strange flag!


    Then his men reported that the flag bearer on the pirate ship sent a flag and asked to surrender... They were not pirates.


    The next thing is much simpler.


    The captain of the naval warship ordered to be on guard and accepted the "surrender" of the pirate ship. Then he learned that the young master of the Rowling family, who had been missing for many days, was on the pirate ship


    Even the young master captured such a ship of pirates!


    The captain of the Imperial Navy was wide eyed! According to the laws of the Empire, the nobles themselves have the right to directly deal with the prisoners of any nobles... Of course, treason, treason and other major crimes are not included!


    However, the captain of the navy warship is willing to turn a blind eye to this small matter.


    After all, this is the young master of the Rowling family! It''s count Raymond''s eldest son!


    Count Raymond, who once served as a general of the Imperial Navy Expeditionary fleet, has extensive contacts in the Imperial Navy! Have a high prestige!


    This navy ship will not embarrass count Raymond''s son!


    After the two ships stopped side by side, they used sampan to transfer the noble young master Dewey to the warship. For the sake of safety, the navy ship also sent two teams of soldiers to board the pirate ship to watch the pirates.


    "Master Dewey!" The captain of this naval warship is a typical Navy man, with no armor, a uniform and short stature. The bronze skin tested by the sea breeze and waves, and the rough hands: "our whole fleet has been scattered, searching for your whereabouts in the nearby waters! The fleet has issued a military order. Find your ship first, and you can get a month''s holiday at Walker harbor! God bless me, let me get such a big credit! Ha ha ha... "


    Dewey was a little surprised... The whole fleet was looking for itself?


    Although his old man used to be a senior general of the Navy, and now he is the number two figure of the Imperial military... He doesn''t like himself... It seems that he won''t fight so much to find himself, does he?


    With doubt, Dewey and the captain had a conversation in the captain''s room. Dewey soon learned something.


    It seems that he has become a key bargaining chip of the Imperial military against the Magic Union.


    Find yourself and make things small.


    If you can''t find yourself... The conflict between the military and the magician Union will be intensified! It''s something everyone doesn''t want to see!


    "These two are..." the captain looked at Vivian and Joanna beside Dewey.


    "My two friends." Dewey was vague.


    Of course, he would not directly say: they are the two magicians who make a big fuss in the military camp! See that woman in armor! She almost killed me! She''s the one who attacked the local camp!


    If you say that... Then I''m afraid there will be trouble!


    Now Joanna''s magic has completely recovered! If she gets into trouble, I''m afraid it''s easy for her to make the people of both boats die in the sea!


    The captain of the navy is not a fool, but he won''t ask any more questions, just skipping the topic: "well, please have a rest. I''ve prepared food and water... I''ll try my best to arrange anything you need... Please don''t mention it! My brother once served in the imperial expeditionary fleet. He was an officer under your father''s command! I have great respect for count Raymond. He is the pride of our Imperial Navy


    Before going out, the captain of the Navy could not help asking: "excuse me... Master Dewey, what are you going to do with the pirates? They are some outlaws, you... "


    "They are my prisoners, and I have the priority to deal with them. Isn''t it? " Dewey said with a smile: "just in time, I will have a fleet. I will incorporate them into my fleet. I need some experienced sailors and seamen. Besides, I like their boat very much. "


    In fact, the captain of the navy would like to remind Dewey: you don''t have a formal title yet, so strictly speaking, you can''t have a private army.


    However, in fact, the aristocratic children of all the big families in the Empire would be knighted. People would turn a blind eye to the establishment of a private army earlier or later. Who will really pursue these?


    "This ship, which I have named" Black Pearl ", will be the flagship of my fleet." Dewey continued to laugh.


    "Well, what''s the name of your fleet... Oh, no, I''m not talkative, but they are pirates after all. Although they belong to you now, I need to do some document work after landing, so I have to know these, and then fill in some documents to cross them out of the Navy cleaning target. So I need you to provide the name of your fleet. "


    Dewey laughed. He took the captain to the deck and looked at the black pearl.


    "See the flag on the boat?" Dewey had a good laugh.


    "... see." The captain wondered, "I''ve never seen such a strange flag before... What does that mean?"


    If there is a man of duvet''s past life beside him now, he will faint when he sees that flag!


    Because, on that flag, clearly is a huge, round capital letter "m"!!


    "McDonald''s!" Dewey replied, "my fleet''s name is McDonald''s fleet! You can declare the name on the document. "


    Watching the captain leave with a blank face. Dewey thought maliciously


    One day in the future, when more than a dozen warships are flying the "McDonald''s" flag, what an interesting scene it will be?


    After a few days at sea, the two ships arrived at Walker harbor, a port city on the east coast of Lillian Province in the south of the Empire.


    This is a typical coastal port town, a natural arc-shaped harbor, which has become one of the best sheltered ports. Countless ships of different sizes, merchant ships from all over the world, private armed merchant ships... The docks are full of sailors, busy scribes, tax officials, coolies, porters and so on


    Of course, there are also pubs, big and small, and cheap prostitutes in colorful clothes, who will take out the last copper in the pockets of sailors who have been suffocating for months at sea!


    After the two ships stopped, Dewey and others finally landed on the mainland!


    After so many days at sea, port walker is a civil port, not a naval port. There is no garrison Navy here. The nearest one is a local garrison barracks with a thousand infantry regiments.


    This prosperous port city can provide a lot of tax gold coins for the Empire every year, and sea trade can also provide a lot of profits.


    Dewey out of the port, immediately feel the bustling degree here!


    This is different from the majesty of the Empire, full of the luxury of the upper class. It''s also different from the peaceful and harmonious cities of Lorraine plain.


    Here... The first impression is... Crowded!


    The road is full of all kinds of people! Drunk sailors, sailors, paunchy businessmen, tax officials on horseback.


    There are also various shops on both sides of the street.


    It can be said that the developed maritime trade provides almost all kinds of goods for walker port! Anything rare, you can see and buy here!


    Du Wei even saw such a port city, there was a stronghold of the magician union!!


    Under the protection of a team of navy soldiers, Dewey didn''t have enough space to hang out. He went straight back to the hotel - the whole hotel was contracted by the Navy.


    So, what''s next?


    Dewey waited patiently.


    Two days later, Knight Robert and Ruolin arrived. They got the message from the magician Union. Immediately came without sleep.


    Robert Knight lost two laps, looked extremely haggard, but also extremely remorse. Ruolin''s face is pale, and she is also recovering from her injury. It''s hard to travel back and forth these days.


    These two men brought a whole brigade of private light cavalry of the Luolin family, a thousand people!


    It also brings bad news.


    Because of Du Wei''s accident, the Rowling family was forced to the top of the storm of conflict with the magician union! In that case, even if they don''t want to fight against the magician Union, the Rowling family will have to fight against the magician Union for their honor and face!


    In this way, let count Raymond in a very embarrassing situation.


    And all this, in his opinion, is caused by this son!


    Knight Robert not only brought a team of cavalry to protect Dewey, but also brought a severe reprimand from the count, and an order:


    Dewey had to answer the castle of Lorraine plain immediately, and within a year, he was forbidden to go out! This is his punishment.


    In addition, he cut down his pocket money for one year... There were no 300 gold coins per month!


    Dewey was also ordered not to interfere with any property in the family territory!


    During the forbidden period, Dewey can''t step out of the manor around the castle! At the same time, he had to obey the old housekeeper in the castle.


    If Dewey causes any more trouble to the family... Then, I''m afraid it will be more severe punishment to wait for him!


    But Dewey doesn''t care!


    He had expected that he would be angry with the count.


    A full year''s ban? Anyway, the next year, Dewey also plans to stay in the castle


    He needs to digest... Chris''s gift! Hum


    Just need a lot of study time!


    As for pocket money... Three hundred gold coins a month? Dewey doesn''t care!


    "I''m not allowed to interfere in the family business... That''s all? Nothing else? So I do other things, or send someone out to do something, which is not within the scope of the limit? " Robert shook his head: "this... Should not be."¡° That''s good. " Dewey was very satisfied with the smile: "Oh, Ruolin, is your injury OK? That''s great. I happen to have one thing. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m afraid I have to leave it to you. " Then Dewey told everyone to step down and invited Joanna¡° Joanna, look, this is your partner. " Dewey said with a smile, "you won''t go back on it, will you?" Joanna was helpless: "well, boy, I really owe you a life! But remember, just once! I''ll just do it for you! " What Du Wei asked Joanna to do is very simple... This master of magic and martial arts will take Du Wei''s "Black Pearl" to sea! The task is: sweep all pirates you can find!! Dewey''s idea is simple: I can''t do business now, I don''t have the capital, I don''t have any experience in sea trade... I don''t even have pocket money. Where can I find the money to do magic experiments... And my McDonald''s fleet? Think about it, there is only one word! Grab! Grab the Imperial Navy? Dewey doesn''t dare. Grab a merchant ship at sea? Dewey doesn''t want any more trouble. So... Only pirates! It''s not illegal to rob pirates! It was even encouraged by the Imperial Navy! The Imperial Navy even has a bounty! A big reward for the heads of some famous pirates! Well, with Joanna, such a great master, driving on the sea with a black pearl who is familiar with all the pirate circles... No one else can find those pirates! But Captain Jack Sparrow will find it! After all, they were pirates! So, the next thing is simple! Grab! Steal money! Those pirates must have savings! They must have hoarded up the wealth they have robbed over the years! It''s just enough to replenish master Dewey''s dry purse. Robbing people! Dewey can continue to "capture" those pirates, and sell them to the Imperial Navy in exchange for a reward. Those who are obedient will stay and join Dewey''s private fleet... To rob ships! Dewey will not tolerate his "McDonald''s fleet" with only one black pearl! If he has no money to buy a ship, he can only rob the pirate''s ship! Joanna''s strength is the biggest guarantee! This kind of business without capital... Of course, other people will not think of it... But who can find a master with the status of a great magician to help do such boring things? The big magicians, all chin up to the sky! Even the palace ministers may not buy it¡° Legally, let your wallet drum up as soon as possible This is Dewey''s guiding ideology! Of course, this thing can''t be handed over to Joanna. Joanna is just a girl who owes Du Wei a favor and helps him temporarily for three months! In three months, this chick will be gone. Of course... When persuading her, Dewey also used a little small means, such as... Looking her in the eyes. So, Ruolin is the best person to do it! This female knight has had the experience of adventure, robbery, arrest, reward, these things, she is the most familiar. Besides, with a sign of the Rowling family, the Marines would not embarrass her outside. After everything was arranged, the sorceress and the knight went out. At this time, a man who had been waiting for a long time outside the door finally ran in. When he came in, he fell down in front of Duwei and hugged Duwei''s leg¡° My respected Master, I''m your most loyal servant, madder... "Dewey looked at the former groom and said with a smile," Oh, dear madder, long time no see. " Mad''s life is miserable these days. He knows very well that his everything is based on the young master... If the young master is finished, then I''m afraid I can only go back to be a coachman¡° Well, madder, you''ve soiled my pants... Now, pack up, we''re going home! "£¨ Two chapters complete... Please smash the ticket-

 Chapter 43

    Let Du Wei some uncomfortable is, small Wei Wei Anne''s farewell.


    This little silly girl finally went to the magicians'' Union in Walker harbor to complete some procedures.


    Her wizard robe is gone, and even her wizard badge is lost in the sea.


    Vivian went to the magician union here to go through the registration procedures. After she showed her identity, the staff of the magician union immediately inquired about the rank list of magicians... At that time, she was stunned by two low-level magicians who were responsible for document work.


    Then, their attitude immediately became extremely submissive. After all, the arrival of a great magician is extremely rare!


    In the magic trade union, which of those long-standing Great Magicians is not arrogant? This kind of powerful people, a little careless offend, I''m afraid it will lead to big trouble!


    In fact, the stronghold of the magician Union in Walker harbor is responsible for the purchase of some articles needed by the Union in this port city, and the people here have hardly received any great magicians.


    After a while, Vivian has put on a brand-new wizard robe and got a new gold badge.


    "I, I''m going."


    Little silly girl sighed. When she came back, this was the first thing she said to Dewey.


    Dewey was silent for a moment, saying nothing. He knew very well that even though they depended on each other on that desert island, once they came back, they had to go their own ways.


    "I''m... mine''s going." Vivian''s face is a little red, and her eyes are also a little red. A pair of small hands rub the corner of her clothes hard: "count the days... Old, the teacher is coming, back, back."


    Dewey looked up at the silly girl and said, "where can I find you in the future?"


    Vivian was silent for a moment, she carefully looked at Du Wei: "old, the teacher does not allow me, say, say me, our address..."


    "... can''t even me say it?" Dewey asked softly.


    Vivian''s tears almost fell down. She suddenly turned her mouth and cried out. She even hugged Du Wei in spite of her image. As she was weeping, she trembled and said: "I, I can''t bear you... I don''t want to go back... I, I, my dragon is lost. The teacher will punish me..."


    Du Wei was hugged by her. Listening to these childish words, she couldn''t help smiling: "well, you can tell me secretly that I can go to see you when I''m free... Or, next time your teacher is away, you can also sneak out to see me! Isn''t that good? We have known each other for so many days, but I regard you as a good friend. You are not young, do your teacher shut you in that secret place all your life? You always need some friends. "


    Vivian thought for a while, but she obviously hesitated... This time, she had a lot of bad rules. After thinking about it, she didn''t care about another bad one


    We have to regret to say that our simple little Vivian, to some extent, has been corrupted by Dewey.


    Because, in the past, little Vivian would never have this idea.


    "I... I live in..." Vivian whispered a place in Duwei''s ear. Duwei wrote it down carefully, and then said with a smile: "OK! I''ll see you when I''m free! "


    Vivian''s face darkened: "it''s hard to find that place, and it''s not easy to get in. Last time, my sister went out for a day, and then she went in."


    Is there any magic array or something... Dewey thought about it and said with a smile, "well, there''s always a way."


    Vivian looked at Duwei carefully for a while, then took out a piece of parchment from her arms and gently put it into Duwei''s hand: "this... This is what I promised you."


    Du Wei took a look and saw that there were several lines written in black ink... The words were simple and the sentences were obscure


    It''s just a few magic words!!


    "One, six sentences." Vivian blushed: "yes, I promised you."


    Dewey looked at the parchment in his hand. "You know, I was lying to you, right?"


    "I know." Vivian bowed her head, as if she didn''t dare to look at Dewey. Her voice became lower and lower: "this... This is the most powerful six or six incantations I will ever use... You, if your magic is not enough, don''t use it."


    Dewey solemnly put the sheepskin away. Then he looked at the girl in front of him, the way she blushed, the shyness that her eyes dodged. All of a sudden, Dewey couldn''t help but feel a faint heart.


    After this thought, even Dewey himself felt evil. After cheating people on so many things, do you want to cheat people''s heart? It''s still a young and simple girl.


    Du Wei shakes his head. He lets go. Vivian goes out to the street and gets a horse ready.


    "I''m... I''m going." Vivian looked even worse.


    "There''s one thing you must remember," Dewey said


    Then Dewey took a deep breath: "I know that your dragon is left on the island. It''s hard for you. I think you will want to go back and bring it out, right? But I ask you not to go! That island is not simple! Your sister''s magic power is no less than you, with her dragon, was almost killed by the monster on the island! The dragon was also eaten by the monster... If you go again, you will die in vain! Listen to me, don''t want to go back to the island to find your dragon! Do you understand? "


    Vivian nodded: "I, I know. But I, my teacher, may go. "


    Dewey sighed helplessly.


    But he heard Chris, the servant of the devil, say that the huge monster can move, not just stay in one place, but also swim to other places for a period of time. In other words, the location of the island is not fixed.


    Maybe, when Vivian''s teacher comes to the door, he can''t find the island, he can only see the vast sea.


    By the way, Vivian has been reluctant to disclose who her teacher is. But duvichai must be a very good hermit! Otherwise, we can''t teach Vivian such a young genius.


    "So... What are those people doing?" When Du Wei moves these thoughts, Vivian suddenly points to the distance and asks curiously.


    In the distance, the sailors preparing to go out to sea are saying goodbye to the women. Some are saying goodbye to their wives, some are lovers, and some are even prostitutes who are warm all night.


    However, people who live on the sea are always full of dangers. Before men go to sea, women... Even prostitutes who just have a night''s wind will not be stingy to send a little blessing


    So, in the distance, a couple of men and women were kissing goodbye.


    "They''re... Saying goodbye." Dewey replied casually.


    Vivian''s face flashed a strange expression, suddenly blushed, and then quickly came over and gave Duwei a kiss on his left cheek... Just like that.


    Then Vivian almost even breathed trembling, quickly jumped on the horse, did not dare to say a word, and then ran away on horseback.


    Du Wei, however, covered the cheek that she had just been kissed by the sorceress and looked at the end of the long street


    &#8226£»


    Under the protection of a thousand Rowling private soldiers, Dewey and his party left Walker harbor and headed north to Rowling plain.


    When the team passed the capital of Lille Province, the governor of Lille province met Duwei personally, comforted Duwei with his kind words, and then gave him many gifts before leaving. It''s a small profit for Dewey.


    After all, he is now in the process of punishment, and the allowance of 300 gold coins per month has been cancelled, but he is almost the poorest nobleman in the whole empire.


    Joanna left ahead of time. Joanna and Jolin joined Jack Sparrow, replenished some supplies at the port, and then went out to sea to carry out the black eating plan against the pirates.


    Thinking of his future McDonald''s fleet... And a series of pranks, Dewey couldn''t help laughing in the carriage.


    Think about it... If one day that poor pirate captain will introduce himself to others.


    I''m Jack Sparrow, captain of the McDonald''s fleet''s flagship Black Pearl


    If this kind of self introduction is in the world of the previous life, I''m afraid that a group of people will laugh down immediately.


    Thinking, Dewey suddenly got up from the carriage!


    He was a little excited and had some fun!


    The world... Is almost a blank for myself! It''s a piece of white paper. It''s a piece of white paper that you can draw at will!


    Since I can build a "McDonald''s fleet", there are many interesting things I can continue to do!


    At this time, our young protagonist seems to have finally found a little goal in life... Although it is a very interesting goal.


    Fifteen days later, Dewey returned to the Rawlings'' castle in the Rawlings plain, on the banks of a tributary of the emerald river.


    The scale of this reception was much smaller. The 1000 private light cavalry of Rowling family who escorted Du Wei and his party did not enter the castle, but left directly after completing the task.


    Dewey once again met the old housekeeper hill, whom he didn''t like very much. This time, when the old guy saw himself, he seemed much happier.


    In fact, it''s normal. If something happens to Du Wei, the old housekeeper who stays behind will also bear part of the responsibility!


    "Young master, you are back." The old housekeeper''s face was just like a blooming Ju flower, but his smile fell into Dewey''s eyes, inevitably with a sense of schadenfreude: "I have received a letter from the count..."


    "I know! It''s banned for a year, and my monthly payment has been suspended, right? Well, my housekeeper, where are you going to keep me


    The old housekeeper was startled and said quickly: "this... Young master, your words frighten me! Who dares to lock you up? You can do whatever you like within the castle. It''s just that you can''t step out of the castle - in the next year. This is the order of the Lord earl. "¡° All right Dewey laughed and then looked at the old housekeeper: "according to custom, I just came back. So, tonight, I live in the study, dear housekeeper, please let someone arrange it! "£¨ There is another chapter in the evening. If you like this book and support dancing, please smash the ticket. Thank you-

 Chapter 44

    Dewey refused to be served by his servant. He was familiar with his dressing and even locked the door when he took a bath.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Dewey gently poked away his hair, revealing the short corner above his head.


    "This Chris... Can''t he make this thing look better?" Dewey sighed. It seems that in the future, I should always pay attention not to let others touch my head.


    Fortunately, the corner is very small and short. You just need to make your hair fluffy to cover it... Dewey''s hair is very long. And then... In the future, when appropriate, you need to wear a hat.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Dewey suddenly had an interesting idea in his mind


    Chris gave himself these eyes


    Well, it''s the eye of charm. In Dewey''s opinion, this is definitely not a kind of boring magic to trick women into falling in love with themselves... But a quite effective... Instant hypnosis.


    Dewey couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he was bargaining with the devil''s servant


    Faced with the offer of a guy who can represent the devil, what does Dewey want most?


    At this time, what Du Wei really wants to blurt out is:


    I want to go back!


    Go home! Back to the original world!!


    That world has its own parents, friends, girls and everything!


    And this world, although it is a mysterious, interesting place full of magic fantasy color, but... After all is not their own home.


    If possible, Dewey will not hesitate to propose that he wants to go home!


    So, Dewey asked Chris carefully, "excuse me, do you know how to use space magic or something like that?"


    Next, Dewey asked as simply as possible, "I wonder if space magic can take me from this place to another world... I''ve always been curious about this kind of thing."


    Chris was, of course, a bit surprised.


    Oh, no, no, he doesn''t know space magic.


    For the servant of a demon who has almost unlimited life, his erudition is unparalleled in the world.


    What else would he not?


    But Chris is still curious. Pursuing the mystery of space magic is a dream for many super magicians... But for a teenager who has not even enjoyed the fun of life, it is no doubt puzzling to put forward such a request.


    "I can do some space magic... But I can''t use it."


    That''s Chris''s answer. Then the devil''s servant explained a little, and Dewey understood immediately.


    "I''m locked up here." Chris laughed: "if I could use space magic, I would have escaped from here."


    It makes a lot of sense.


    Dewey nodded, and then his hopes of returning home were dashed.


    Fortunately, he has been familiar with the world for many years and has a certain ability to adapt. Dewey is not as disappointed as he imagined. He pondered a little and put forward his own request: "well, I want to learn magic."


    Our little nobleman pointed to his head and said, "I think I am gifted in mental power. But... There''s something wrong with my telepathy. I can''t sense the fluctuation of magic elements around me. "


    And then


    And then Dewey had an extra corner!


    It''s like what... Dewey touches his head and looks at himself in the mirror


    It''s like adding an antenna to a radio that is not sensitive to receiving signals!


    This corner is Dewey''s antenna! So that he can smoothly feel the magic wave around him! Even... His telepathy will be far stronger than other magicians because of the existence of this angle.


    This is Chris''s gift.


    Probably because Dewey''s request is too simple, so simple that the powerful devil''s servants feel a little embarrassed, so Chris put forward: "your request is very simple, as a trade, I won''t let you suffer, my little friend. Well, I can offer you something extra... You can choose any of the items I just mentioned. "


    Oh, it''s the "eye of Enchantment", the powerful "heart of the dragon", and listening to other people''s voices and seeing through other people''s disguised magic


    Very normal, as a man, a most standard man!


    Dewey chose "eye of Enchantment".


    Imagine that it''s evil to use these eyes to kill all the beauties in the world, isn''t it?


    As for the heart of the Dragon... Dewey didn''t plan to become a muscle man of the type of thug.


    And listening to other people''s voices, seeing through the disguise... Dewey felt even more boring. That''s what politicians need. I''m not interested.


    So... Dewey chose the eye of charm.


    An advanced hypnosis.


    No matter the powerful female mage or the holy virgin, they can''t escape the hypnosis of these eyes.


    But... The only weakness is


    Only for women!


    &#8226£»


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Dewey opened his arms, spread out his palms, and felt the surroundings with his heart.


    The old feeling of being at a loss disappeared!


    The old feeling of nothing has disappeared.


    All around, Dewey seems to be able to feel it very clearly at the moment! His spiritual force is unfolding, as if the tentacles can touch every inch of the room, every corner! Drip dripping water, even a rusty corrosion ceramic tile in the corner, or a broken bubble in the bathtub...


    Clear! This clear feeling is really wonderful!


    Dewey couldn''t help groaning.


    He can''t do magic, but under the effect of mental power, he gently waved. In the heart of his palm, immediately, countless drops of water gathered together to form a small water ball.


    The water ball is condensed and crystal clear, rolling slowly in the palm of Dewey''s hand


    "It''s... Magic... It feels good." Dewey can''t help but shake it


    The water ball is broken, the water drops fall, flow and dissipate.


    Already can preliminary sense magic element, in this bathroom, Du Wei is very easy to preliminary sense and control the water element.


    Now, all he needs is to learn incantations!


    With plenty of magic, with a keen sense, if you learn a certain spell


    Then, he can be regarded as a real magician.


    &#8226£»


    Dewey stayed in the bathroom for two hours. When he dressed up and went back to his study, hill, the old housekeeper, was standing on his feet.


    "Young master, your dinner..."


    "Eat it in the study." Du Wei waved his hand and looked at the old housekeeper who was about to speak. Du Wei suddenly laughed and said, "well, my dear housekeeper, I know that my father has asked you to keep a close watch on me, but you can rest assured that in the next year, I will strictly abide by my father''s orders, and I will not step out of the castle, I will not interfere in any industries of the territory... As for my monthly expenses, you can rest assured that I will not reach out to you. "


    After a pause, Dewey looked into the old housekeeper''s eyes: "I don''t hate my father... I know very well that from his standpoint, he is not only a father, but also a patriarch! Sometimes, the father may not have the heart to punish his son like this, but as the patriarch, he has to do so. I understand very well. "


    The old housekeeper was stunned... He had thought of a few polite words of comfort, which were blocked by Dewey.


    Now, he also understood that the young master was not an idiot, but a different kind of thinking.


    When the old housekeeper was ready to leave, Dewey asked again, "the wooden house I asked to build before I left a few days ago..."


    "It''s finished." The old housekeeper immediately replied, "it''s built according to your requirements. You can see it tomorrow."


    "Thank you. I''m very satisfied." Du Wei said, eyes floating to other places, with this gesture to signal the housekeeper can leave.


    Close the door of the study, Du Wei climbed up the stairs, in the high bookshelf casually touched a Book of astrology knowledge, quietly read.


    It was soon midnight.


    When midnight rang, Dewey gave a stretch and then checked to see if the door was locked. Finally, he moved the ladder and took off the painting on the wall.


    It seems that the servants in the castle are very responsible for cleaning. There is no dust on the painting. Dewey looks at the eyes above.


    After midnight, those eyes "come alive" and look at themselves with expectation.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for so many days, so you must be in a hurry." Dewey smiles: "last time I''ve seen the secret room below, and I''ve seen what the great Semel astrologer left behind... Now I''ve got a spell, a spell that can release you."


    This is the first time that Dewey uses magic, and his heart is still a little uneasy.


    He almost unconsciously imitated the way he had seen the magician perform his magic... He opened his arms slightly, his face was serious, and he chanted the mantra in a low voice


    What Dewey didn''t notice was that his gestures and movements at the moment were like the little silly Vivian.


    After the spell was sung, Dewey suddenly felt the mysterious power around him fluctuating


    Immediately, Du Wei obviously felt that there was an undercurrent in his abundant mental energy... It was as if there was an invisible straw that quickly sucked away a wisp of his mental energy


    Then... His fingertips burst out a faint light, and the light was inhaled into the oil painting This, should be regarded as completed? Dewey stepped back two steps and quietly looked at the painting in front of him. Boom! A flame sprang out of the oil painting, and then the oil painting burned quickly... Dewey was startled! Of course, he knows that this painting is a family antique! If it''s burned, I''m afraid the old housekeeper will complain to his father again. But Dewey didn''t even have time to take up the glass on the table and water the painting, because the fire was so fast! Too fierce! With such a boom, the whole painting turned to ashes in the fire! Then the flame floated up, from the table to the floor... The ashes were flying and the flames were moving. Then, Dewey saw a white leg coming out of the fire gently and skillfully... The skin as white as frost and snow, delicate as if you can squeeze water with a pinch... Delicate toes as ten pearls, and small feet as white as jade. A pair of even the most critical eyes of the sex wolf, can be called the perfect legs! Slender, strong, straight, round... A bright red robe, as bright as the spring rose! Under the red robe, the snow-white skin is even more dazzling! And then there was the long silver hair like snow! The graceful body is covered under the light red robe... Judging from the naked neck and slightly raised chest curve... Even people can''t help but think of... Is there any other clothes under her robe? Up there, that''s the face! This is the third time Dewey has seen such a face! The first time is in the secret room below, the great astrologer Semel left two hundred years of magic circle, saw the phantom of Semel himself! The second time, it was the tough female magician, ice beauty, Joanna! The third time, now! This face is not as cold and proud as Joanna''s, but it is full of a calm charm. Her eyes flow gently, but it is much softer than Joanna''s eyes. Dewey''s in a daze! Long white hair, gorgeous beauty, bright red robe... The woman in front of me who came out of the burning oil painting flame... Is a great female astrologer, Semel himself£¨ Smash the ticket! Vote for it! Look forward to tomorrow''s update-

 Chapter 45

    Dewey had made a lot of assumptions about what was sealed in this painting.


    It has been explained in the "video" left by Semel with magic array that this is a magic creature left by Semel.


    Maybe it''s a ghost? A monster? Even if Semel left a talking skeleton, Dewey would not be surprised.


    But all the guesses are wrong!


    Coming out of the painting is Semel himself!


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Wei took a deep breath and murmured: "I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..."


    "What didn''t you think of?" Semel opened her mouth. Her voice was the same as that in the magic video that Dewey had seen, soft and sweet, with a little bit of sexy husky.


    "I didn''t expect you to seal yourself in the picture." Duwei grinned bitterly. After all, he had experienced too many amazing things. He recovered from the shock and looked at the woman in front of him: "what should I call you? The great master Semel? Or... My great great grandmother? "


    Puff.


    Semel smiles. When she smiles, her eyes are bent like the moon.


    "Neither." The silver haired woman looked at Dewey as if she were very kind: "I''m not Semel himself, just a... A copy."


    Dewey looked at her puzzled.


    "Semel left me as a guide for future generations... I am a magical creature who has inherited part of her own knowledge... To be exact, I am a psychic creature. I have no body, no physical body... I am just a shadow, an illusion." She looks at Dewey, smiles, then reaches out her hand and slowly touches his face.


    Soon, her little white hand went through Dewey''s head.


    "Look, my body is invisible, no fixed shape... I''m just a copy of Semel''s memory. As for my appearance... "She blinked suddenly:" this is my choice. My memory is all the memory of Semel, the memory of a woman. And Semel is the only woman I''ve ever met... In a way, I''m Semel, just a fraction of it. So, I finally chose my own form. I chose Semel to meet you. " At this point, the "Semel" looked at Dewey and whispered, "my... Master."


    As the God testified, when this guy called the word "master", there was a sly light in his eyes.


    Dewey immediately realized that this magical creature released by himself might not be so simple... Not like the kind of guy who is 100% obedient!


    Not Semel himself


    It''s a relief to Dewey. I have enough things to face.


    If you really add a great great great grandmother... To the list, it''s really a headache.


    "Can you... Become something else?" Du Wei sighed: "what you look like now, it will give me a lot of pressure... And, if you look like this, you should be seen by others."


    "Don''t worry, I''m released by you with a spell. I''m only related to your mental power... Others can''t see me." She''s still laughing.


    "Well, what should I call you? You have to have a name, don''t you


    "Semel." She thought for a moment: "I still like the name, just call me Semel."


    Dewey couldn''t help wiping his sweat... Great grandmother.


    &#8226£»


    "Can you teach me star magic?" Dewey frowned.


    This Semel has been locked up for a long time. Now he seems to be very curious about everything.


    She actually sat high on Dewey''s desk, two white legs in front of Dewey''s eyes. My God, doesn''t she know that the hem of her robe isn''t very long?


    It''s really a bit of a suspicion that you''re going out of your way to hang around like this.


    It''s a pleasure for such a beautiful woman to walk away in front of you.


    But if she looks as like as two peas in great great great grandmothers, it''s not pleasant... It''s weird!


    Although Joanna looks 80% or 90% similar, she is another person after all. Although looks like, but the character of what, so that Dewey will not have the heart of discomfort.


    But in front of this Semel, she not only looks like, even part of the memory is completely copied in the real Semel!


    "Well, come down!" Dewey couldn''t help turning his head, then went to a corner of the study, took a blanket from the sofa and threw it over: "put this on."


    Duvet was supposed to spend the night in his study, and the blankets were prepared for him by the servants.


    Semel''s body flashed. Instead of being covered by the blanket, he came out from under the blanket and joked maliciously: "Oh, young man, young man, why are you blushing? Am I not beautiful? "


    "No, I''m just embarrassed..." Dewey said sternly, "you''re beautiful, but I can''t help thinking of you as my great grandmother."¡° Ha ha ha ha... "Semel laughed happily, then suddenly squeezed his eyes:" that might be very interesting, too! " Dewey''s starting to have a headache. This Semel is not a tool without thought. She is almost a living person. After she was made by the real Semel, she was originally just a copy of a memory... But after being sealed for nearly 200 years, she may have been holding on for too long! When this magical creature was created, her character may be blank, but... Two hundred years later, there is no doubt that her character has been "filled in"¡° You know what? My lovely, handsome little master Semel finally jumped off the table, but her body floated to Dewey like a ghost, with a smile in her eyes: "I''ve been living in this study for 200 years! In this study, I have seen many things with my own eyes "What''s the matter?" said Dewey The ancestors of the Rowling family will make some important decisions here! There are also many important events related to the prosperity of the family, which were made in this room. Of course... There must be a lot of family secrets! But... Dewey was disappointed. This Semel, she is not talking about any secret or family events... But... Gossip! Yes, it''s standard gossip! For example... A certain generation of young masters once had an affair with a beautiful maid in this study. The patriarch of a certain generation once wrote a love letter to his lover on the desk in this study... Even Dewey heard from this Semel that his "grandfather", the father of the current earl, the former patriarch of the family, a man who was considered serious and old-fashioned: once after a banquet in a castle, With two noble girls in this study for an open meeting... "These... Are all I saw with my own eyes!" There was still some curiosity and excitement in Semel''s eyes when he said: "I also know that there are some" forbidden "books on a shelf in this study. Would you like to have a look at the private collection left by your ancestors? My lovely, handsome little master? " Dewey laughed a little unnaturally. He looked at Semel with a malicious smile and sighed: "I''m not interested... Listen! Your lovely, handsome little master, the only thing you are interested in now is... Star magic. I want to learn the star magic left by Semel, understand? "¡° Star magic... It''s star magic again... "Semel''s face suddenly darkened:" why does everyone like to learn magic... Is magic really so fun? " The joking smile on the woman''s face disappeared, and her eyes looked heavy: "do you want to learn star magic? Then, I need to remind you, don''t regret it in the future! I tell you, if it wasn''t for star magic... Semel wouldn''t have died so early! " Dewey thought, "what are you talking about? Didn''t Semel commit suicide because he was too sad after his husband died? "¡° Sorry, it''s the only secret I can''t tell you. " Semel blinked. "The order I was told was: I can''t tell you this until you learn the last and most difficult spell of star magic." Dewey was already a little impatient: "well, I''m not very interested, so can we start learning?"¡° Sorry, not tonight. " Semel shook his head: "star magic is different from ordinary magic. We can''t practice it here... Semel left the white tower in this castle. You can observe the stars clearly on the white tower. It''s a very suitable place for practice... In this study, there is no sky and no star sky. It''s not suitable for learning star magic." White Tower... Du Wei frowned: "must we have white tower?" Semel thought: "if there is no white tower... Then it''s better to be an open, quiet place where you can clearly observe the starry sky... The most important thing is to be able to see the sky." Dewey looked at the time: "then it''s only tomorrow night... Let''s meet tomorrow night." Dewey doesn''t want to say anything more to this "Semel"... After all, it''s not interesting to watch his great grandmother run around in front of him with her legs exposed in her robe.

 Chapter 46

    The next morning, when the sun rises happily - please forgive this meaningless metaphor. Because duvier was having a sunny breakfast when someone came to see him.


    That''s the... Liar, the sorcerer, Solskjaer.


    After everyone thought that Dewey had been hijacked, Solskjaer was under great pressure... He was the only magician around Dewey! But there was no trace of fighting on him!


    Everyone was injured, but he was in good condition!


    Solskjaer was under great pressure from his peers.


    To tell you the truth... He also felt that he was directly stunned by the title of level 8 magician before he started fighting that day... It was a bit of shame.


    But isn''t it? You let a level 1 Magician (or cheated qualification) fight a level 8 magician head-on.


    It''s not a duel... It''s murder!


    "Oh, my little master, I''m so happy to see you back in good condition..." as soon as I entered the library door, Solskjaer immediately accumulated a smile.


    Bang!


    The answer was Dewey''s kick.


    Dewey kicked the magician down, then looked at him, narrowed his eyes and said with a low smile, "my dear Solskjaer... I''m not so happy to see you."


    Solskjaer got up and held his hat awkwardly: "my little master..."


    "When I think of what you looked like that day, I feel really humiliated." Du Wei black face: "my magic adviser, you actually in the fight, straight fainted... Your courage is even smaller than the rabbit!"


    That day, Solskjaer was the last person left by Dewey, but the disgraced guy didn''t show any effect, so he fainted directly! I almost didn''t piss duvet off!


    "My God! The other side is a level 8 magician! Level eight!! Master Dewey Solskjaer was defending: "I''m just a guy who has the qualification of first-class magician, and my real strength is not much better than a magic apprentice! You know that... Do you think I can resist the level eight wizard? "


    "Then you can''t pass out. What a shame Dewey shook his head: "as your employer, I''m really disappointed with you... By the way, where have you been these days?"


    "I... Took a few people to the South and brought the things from my laboratory." Solskjaer''s answer slightly satisfied Dewey.


    "You brought your lab here?" Dewey was surprised: "aren''t you afraid I won''t come back? Do you think the family would accept you without me? "


    Solskjaer had no choice but to tell the truth... He came here after he got the news that the young master of the Rowling family had been found.


    "Oh, so it is... If I don''t come back, then you''re going to fly away, right?" Dewey looked at the sly guy: "with the booty I threw you that day? Is that right? "


    Solskjaer is speechless.


    "Well, take out the things." Du Wei refers to those things exploited from Vivian.


    It''s almost instinctive. Dewey thinks that he doesn''t want to give these "Vivian things" to others. He just wants to keep them for himself.


    Solskjaer was a little worried: "master Dewey... You are not a magician. These things can only show their value in the hands of a magician..."


    Don''t want to pay?


    Du Wei snorted. He took a look at the closed door of his study. Then he raised his hand with a smile and called for it gently


    Whoo!


    Several burning candles on both sides of the candle, and immediately the number of flames darted up, these lights flew to the palm of Dewey''s hand, instantly solidified into a fireball!


    Solskjaer widened his eyes: "magic? My God, can you use magic? "


    "Do you think I''m performing acrobatics? This is the way the level eight magician taught me Dewey sneered, "bring it."


    "Can I leave a magic crystal?" Solskjaer said tentatively: "just a small piece... My experiment needs a magic crystal with good texture to store fire elements..."


    Dewey didn''t speak, just opened his hand.


    Solskjaer reluctantly handed over the bag and sighed deeply.


    "Well, don''t sigh, my magic counselor." Dewey got Vivian''s things and felt a little happy: "you will get what you want soon. I promise


    "A medium quality magic crystal needs hundreds of gold coins at least." Obviously, Solskjaer also knew what happened to Dewey. Dewey was banned and his pocket money order was suspended. Many people in the castle knew that.


    "Don''t worry, there will be gold coins, and they will be soon." Dewey is not worried about that.


    The plan of robbing pirates is in progress, and there will be a lot of income soon... Besides, don''t forget, in the secret road under the study, there is a secret room with many treasures left by Semel.


    "By the way, Solskjaer, come on, I''ll show you your new lab! It''s in the woods outside the castle! "


    When he left the study, the old housekeeper came to see Dewey. Dewey pointed to a pile of burning ashes on the ground and said with a smile, "my dear housekeeper... I''m sorry. I didn''t know what happened when I was reading last night. The painting on the wall fell down and hit a candlestick... It just burned. I think you''ll let the servants clean up, won''t you


    The old housekeeper stupidly looked at a blank position in the row of oil paintings on the wall, and then looked at the pile of ashes on the ground.


    My God... That''s an antique!


    The word "black sheep" turned around in the old housekeeper''s heart. After all, he didn''t dare to say it. He bit his lips gently, and then reluctantly agreed.


    Dewey walked out of the study with Solskjaer and went to the woods beside the castle.


    Deep in the woods, the wooden building by the river has been built.


    The three story wooden building looks very strong, and obviously it is made of excellent materials.


    "Satisfied? This will be the magic Laboratory... Our magic laboratory! "


    Walk into the first floor of the small building. Here is a hall. The basic furniture, such as the wide table that Dewey specially asked for, can be used as a workbench, has already been provided. On the shelf next to them were a lot of glassware that Dewey had ordered... All kinds of bottles and jars, and even some crystal stones.


    The second floor is a row of iron cabinets, used to store all kinds of raw materials.


    And on the third floor, it''s Dewey''s place. A spacious terrace was left for Dewey to observe the stars.


    Dewey is even going to make his own telescope to put here.


    "Satisfied?" Dewey looks at Solskjaer with a smile.


    Solskjaer looked very happy: "very good! It''s big enough for me to do a lot of experiments! "


    Dewey smiles and pulls him to the back of the building, pointing to the plants on the ground in front of him.


    These are some of the most basic materials in magic pharmaceutics... Of course, many magic materials can''t be bought by Dewey, and there are no shops in the town. They can only be bought occasionally from those adventure teams. Or from the magicians'' Guild.


    However, the magician union is not open to the outside world. People without the qualification of magician can''t buy anything from the magician Union.


    "I''m ready for the most basic plants... As for the others, we can only buy them from the magician Union. You have to come to buy them. You also know the rules of the magician Union. Money... There will be. Don''t worry, we will be rich soon. "


    Solskjaer silently looked at these things in front of him.


    He is already very satisfied!


    The magician''s experiment, in the eyes of ordinary people, is simply "burning money"!


    Those precious materials are likely to be burned or destroyed in a failed experiment.


    Once upon a time, Solskjaer didn''t have that much money to buy these materials to test. Many of his materials were "secretly accumulated" from his teachers. In addition, he also needs to go out to work for the adventure team, work to earn money, or get some magic core of Warcraft.


    Now with the promise of this little nobleman, you don''t have to worry about money in the future, so you can open your heart to do the experiment you want to do!


    Dewey still has considerable expectations for Solskjaer.


    This guy can work out a way to simulate magic... He''s really a genius! If this guy continues to study, God knows what else he can work out!


    "Oh, by the way, let me see what you brought back from your laboratory in the south!"


    Compared with Dewey''s lab, the things that Solskjaer brought are much poorer.


    Half of the bottles and jars he brought were made of clay. Obviously, the poor magician had no extra money to buy those beautiful glassware.


    In these jars, there are some magic elements extracted by Solskjaer... Mainly fire elements.


    That''s what Solskjaer called a "yellow powder" he refined.


    Dewey is most interested in this "fire element".


    With the consent of Solskjaer, he carefully opened a jar, and then he saw the "yellow powder"!


    At the first sight of these things, and the familiar taste... Dewey was stunned!


    He can''t help but gently stretch out two fingers, pinch a small pinch, and then close to smell


    "That''s the fire element you made?" Dewey turned his head and looked at Solskjaer seriously.


    "... yes."


    According to the inner excitement, Dewey said slowly: "how fast can you... Refine this kind of thing?"


    "Well, it depends on the raw materials. The main material needed is the powder of pyrophyllum, but it has to be refined six times, and the refining process should be very careful, there should be no fire around... I was almost burned to death in an accident¡° What if I give you enough material? " Solskjaer thought about it, and he thought, "I think if there are enough materials, maybe we can make three bottles a day." Three bottles? The bottle Solskjaer was referring to was about the size of a beer bottle Dewey had known before. Three bottles a day... The speed is good. Dewey grinned and suddenly hugged Solskjaer: "my magic advisor... I''m very satisfied with your fire element... I''ll give you a raise! When I have money! Ha ha ha... "After a pause, Dewey said in a low voice:" listen, this fire element formula, we must keep it absolutely secret! Do you understand? "¡° Of course Solskjaer replied quickly. The laboratory was temporarily assigned to Solskjaer. He left behind the bottles and jars he had brought with him in the laboratory, as well as the crude tools: several large pots, some refining jars and burning utensils and so on. Dewey came out alone. The two servants who followed him looked at the young master and kept laughing. Duwei walked out of the distance, and finally he stopped laughing in his own mood. His smile was full of joy and surprise, just like the infinite gold coin that was suddenly born and only fell into his pocket¡° Ha ha ha... What fire element! Clearly is fire Yao! Ha ha, I have fire Yao£¨ New year''s Day is off! Happy holidays, everyone! Holiday, but also to continue to support the devil ah! Please don''t forget to smash the ticket-

 Chapter 47

    [today I got fire Yao unexpectedly. What can this kind of thing do in this world?


    Build guns and run? Leading the trend of the times and pushing the cold weapon era to the hot weapon era at one go?


    You''re kidding!


    Du Wei is not stupid enough to think that Yao can make any hot weapon with fire. First, what do we do with weapons? A coup to seize power? to war? Dewey has no interest in that. Second, is it so easy to engage in thermal weapons? Don''t mention guns... After the invention of fire Yao in China, it was only used for fireworks for n centuries.


    Is thermal weapons that easy? Whether it''s a gun or a gun, not to mention the whole gun, Dewey can''t even find the simplest barrel.


    What''s more, it''s a magical world! In this world, even if you have guns and guns, you may not have magic.


    The simplest low-level magician can use the simplest fireball method as long as he can fly in the wind


    As long as such a low-level magician flies up and throws a fireball down, it can basically be regarded as a human shaped Apache armed helicopter!


    In this case, you can use a fire Yao, use rough technology to make a few earth guns... Is there any advantage?


    What does Yao do with fire?


    Du Wei''s idea is simple: make money!


    More and more adapted to the world, Dewey, after making the McDonald''s fleet and the black pearl, Captain Jack Sparrow, almost as a prank, gradually began to take the initiative to have some interest in the world.


    Some interest beyond magic.


    Since I can''t go back anyway, I have to play some tricks.


    Even the powerful devil''s servant can''t send himself back. Dewey is basically dead. And Dewey, who has opened his heart, once the prank psychology in his heart is unfolded, it is difficult to estimate what kind of wave he will finally set off.


    For now, at least, his mind is full of "ideas" that are enough to scare the poor old housekeeper out of trouble.


    Back in the castle, Dewey summoned his most important servant, madder. When Maud was in charge of Dewey''s private vault and was kicked out of the imperial capital, the one thousand gold coins given by the countess in private were still kept in the servant''s hand.


    "How much money do we have?" Dewey''s question is simple.


    Madder''s answer was quick: "892 gold." After a pause, the loyal servant added: "because of the small building you built and the things you bought, you have already paid the allowance in advance for several months. But since this month, your allowance has been stopped, so we have to pay for the difference ourselves."


    There was a bit of resentment in madder''s voice, mainly against the old housekeeper hill. It seems that the former groom was oppressed by the old housekeeper.


    "Besides, we can''t expect a coin from the housekeeper in a year." Dewey sighed.


    "Isn''t it?" Madder was a little depressed: "young master, I think you should do something... The count is too hard on you. After all, you are still a child, and you can''t be blamed for this. Are you willing to be hijacked? I have an idea... "


    "What?"


    "Two months later, it''s the countess''s birthday. If you send a gift back to the imperial capital at that time, and write a letter to beg the lady by the way, as long as the lady helps you plead with the count... Maybe your ban will be lifted ahead of time. "


    Dewey nodded: "good attention, dear mad. It''s a good idea. Even if I don''t ask for mercy, I should express my mother''s birthday... But, with more than 800 gold coins, what gift can I buy? "


    Mad can''t speak. This is far beyond the thinking ability of the former groom.


    Dewey didn''t plan to let the groom continue to contribute his wisdom. He patted madder on the shoulder and said, "OK, I have an idea myself, but thank you for reminding me. Now I need you to do something for me."


    Dewey quickly made a list and gave it to mad.


    "All the things on the list are bought for me... Besides, I need all the craftsmen I wrote on it."


    After taking over the list, madder glanced at it. After meditating, her eyes almost fell off: "young master... If we buy all these things back, plus employing these craftsmen... I''m afraid we don''t have much money left in our hands..."


    In fact, what Maud said was very conservative. In fact, what he wanted to say was "I''m afraid there won''t be any copper left!"


    Du Wei was very confident with a smile: "mad, do as I said. You can rest assured that we will be very rich, very, very rich in the future! It''s just... I have a lot of money out there and I can''t count on it in two months. But mother''s birthday was two months later, so I had to think of some way out. All right, go


    What shall I do? If you can wait three months, McDonald''s fleet''s pirate black eat black plan is completed, you can have a large number of gold into the rise.


    But now, there is no cash in hand!


    As for the secret room under the study... Dewey went in last night.


    Guess what''s in it?


    It''s not gold, it''s not gems... It''s something that makes duvet dizzy! There is no doubt that those things are very valuable. But... It''s hard to sell it for a while.


    For example, with more than 300 pieces of high-quality gems, plus gold thread perforation, sewed out a pair of warrior armor! This kind of thing has no value in actual combat, but as a work of art, it is very valuable!


    I''m afraid this kind of thing can''t be sold in those small cities on the Lorraine plain. You can only find buyers in big cities like Walker harbor or DIDU.


    Of course, if Dewey really needs money, take that thing apart, take down a small gem, and then he can sell it. But in that way, it destroyed a piece of art with amazing value! Of course, Dewey won''t do such a loss making stupid thing.


    Another example, with a complete piece of the best natural amethyst carved out of the crown! Four hundred years ago, when the Empire was at its peak, the emperor gathered many skilled craftsmen to make it. Twenty nine top-grade magic gems were inlaid on the crown, and the dissolving silver was added to make the thorn flower, and a large diamond was inlaid on the petal!


    It''s not the first time that Dewey has seen this crown. He had seen a picture in a book before.


    It is said that this valuable crown is a gift given by the emperor to the new Pope of the light temple of the mainland at that time!


    It is a pity that in the later foreign war in the northern part of the mainland, that is, the rise of the Rowling family, and in the chaos of the war, they won the whole Rowling plain as a fiefdom by relying on their military achievements


    This crown, which has been kept in the temple of light, is mysteriously lost!


    This incident was regarded by the temple of light as one of the biggest humiliations in hundreds of years! The crown of the Pope''s coronation has been lost! In the following hundreds of years, when each Pope succeeded to the throne, he would look for the coronation crown as one of the wishes handed down from generation to generation.


    How dare Du Wei sell such a thing for money?


    I''m afraid that if you sell it the first day, the Knights of the temple will be killed the next day!


    In that secret room, Semel left a total of 19 pieces in his collection! Every one of them is worth hundreds of millions, but it''s hard to sell!


    In fact, when he saw such a room full of hot goods last night, Dewey daydream for a while... What kind of woman was Semel?


    Where did she get these things from?!


    However, asked the side of the copy of Semel, but asked three do not know. Because of her duplicated memory, there is no information about these things.


    Therefore, although Dewey got such 19 valuable treasures, he was still worried about money in the short term.


    He is not short of money, but short of some emergency liquidity.


    Judging, the last 800 gold coins were purchased by mad. So in the next three months, Dewey, the grand count''s eldest son and the young master of the Rowling family, really didn''t have a copper in his pocket.


    And after all, the following magic experiments, the configuration of magic potions, the refining of plants, these are consumables, which need to be continuously purchased and supplemented.


    How can we find a way to get one or two thousand gold coins for emergency?


    All through lunch, Dewey was thinking about ways to make money. Lunch was quite good, with a few pieces of tender foie gras, golden bread, and a bowl of delicious seafood soup... Obviously, the old housekeeper did not embarrass the young master except strictly following the order of the count to impose a foot ban and economic blockade on Dewey. He also took care of the taste of his food. Duwei likes to eat foie gras and seafood are not cheap, but in the normal consumption of these daily meals, the old housekeeper still dare not treat Duwei harshly.


    After lunch, Du Wei drank a little tea. There is no coffee in the world, but there is tea instead. The habit of drinking tea is quite different from Du Wei''s previous life. Nobles like to put a little honey or gummy sugar in the tea, and some people like to put a little mustard and other things with unique taste.


    Of course, the taste of tea in this world is a little more powerful than that in previous generations.


    After drinking a small cup of honey black tea, Dewey saw the old housekeeper in a hurry.


    The old housekeeper hill has a big opinion on the young master now! He actually destroyed a 200 year old oil painting! my god! Didn''t he know that painting was a portrait of the ancestors of the Rowling family! Doesn''t he know how many years that painting went through?


    He burned it!!


    The old housekeeper hill, who is responsible for guarding the family property of the Rowling family, is very dissatisfied with the young master''s such a black sheep move! He is ready to add such a sum to his letter to the emperor!


    "Young master, what else can I do for you?" The old housekeeper''s attitude was respectful, but his tone was a little cold¡° Is it possible for me to do something else here as long as I don''t leave the castle, right? " Asked Dewey Yes When the old housekeeper answered, he was uneasy. What did the young master want to do¡° Good. I need a maid who can sew. And... Take my horse to the door. "-

 Chapter 48

    [this afternoon, Dewey came to the barracks by the castle. Now there are more than 300 private soldiers guarding the castle in the barracks.


    Because of the hijacking of Duwei by the magician, the family has already mobilized a light infantry regiment to this military camp in order to strengthen the security of the castle. At present, the number of private troops of the Rowling family who are responsible for guarding the castle and the surrounding areas has reached 1000.


    Dewey swaggered into the camp, and knight Robert immediately came with his men.


    Robert was demoted half a level after he came back because of the hijacking of Dewey, but it was only a nominal demotion. He was still with the cavalry, and he would find an excuse to resume his original position before the end of the year.


    When Dewey entered the barracks, everyone immediately noticed... The young master''s Mount!


    It''s the best horse in the whole castle, which was carefully selected... Even Knight Robert once coveted it for a long time


    And now, this horse with snow-white mane... Its tail has gone bald!


    Looking at master Dewey sitting on the bald horse, he seemed very happy... Robert suddenly felt numb: what does the master want to do?


    "Dear Knight Robert, I''m just here to see what the family boys are doing." Du Wei laughs innocently.


    "Young master, it''s still spring. The spring drill has just finished. Recently, everyone''s work is still being repaired. As for the daily patrol task, the cavalry is doing it... I don''t know what you want to see?" Robert looked at the smile on Dewey''s face, and suddenly his heart moved. He said tentatively, "maybe you want to go hunting? In that case, I''ll call up a cavalry to accompany you


    In Robert''s opinion, it''s probably that the forbidden young master is bored and wants to have some fun.


    Hunting is a small business.


    "No, not hunting." Du Wei was very happy with a smile: "I''m here today to play a new game that I just thought of!"


    Dewey took something from the saddle, and Robert saw it. It was a small cloth bag.


    After unpacking the bag, Duwei''s hand holding, is a ball!


    Well, for the sake of this ball, Dewey has made a lot of money.


    In order to save money, Du Wei had no more money to buy cowhide. He just went back to his room and chose a leather coat of his own. He asked the old housekeeper to find a maid who could do needlework. Du Wei simply said what he wanted


    It''s just a ball shape. It''s not hard. The maid finished it in a few strokes and sewed it up firmly.


    As for the filling in the ball


    There is no rubber in this world, so we can''t make real inflatable rubber balls. In order to keep elasticity, we can only make some soft fillings, preferably some hair and so on... For example, horse tail!


    In this way, he contributed a leather coat and the tail of his horse. Just one ball.


    When making this thing, several servants nearby were looking at Duwei with "black sheep" eyes. Only Duwei himself didn''t care.


    Get some pocket money, but it depends on it.


    "Robert, look, this is my new game... I call it... Football."


    &#8226£»


    "There are eleven players on each side, one of them is the goalkeeper. Except the goalkeeper can use his hand, any other player is not allowed to touch the ball with any part of his arm, otherwise it is a foul! The purpose of this game is to kick the ball into the goal of the other side as much as possible through the cooperation of the players on one side! At the same time, let go of the other side tightly, and don''t let the other side kick into their own goal.... "


    Dewey explained the basic rules of football. These rules are not cumbersome, and more than 100 soldiers soon understood them.


    Just kick with your feet!


    On the training ground, two saddles are used on both sides to mark the shelf of a goal.


    Dewey went on the field in person, selected the knight Robert, and several cavalry who had been out with him to form a team. Another group of officers formed another team and began to kick.


    At the beginning, there were plenty of laughs. The Rowling officers who had never played football often made habitual fouls. Some people tried to pass the ball far away. As a result, they got a fighting knight and kicked the ball off with one kick.


    Fortunately, Dewey had been prepared for a long time, and the maid who knew how to sew immediately... And the unfortunate Knight contributed the tail of his horse.


    And when a knight with the ball forward, often the other side in order to stop him, will habitually make some illegal action... Let Dewey open his eyes!


    Often a person with the ball just after half-time, the other side blocked up, a kick in the past, not to the ball, but to people! Then they almost gave up the ball, you come and I go to get all martial arts! The fighting spirit is shining here, and the posture is fierce there. It''s a good fight!


    It has to be said that these officers of the Luolin family are very skillful in martial arts. They have outstanding hands and excellent physical fitness. On the contrary, after a few laps, Dewey''s physical strength was exhausted. He was replaced by a new man, and he became the referee himself.


    No matter how many players were sent off by the red card, the rest of the players finally looked a little better.


    Dewey also demonstrated several movements of dribbling and kicking, and tried a long-range free kick. In one afternoon, the soldiers finally mastered the rules of football.


    Even the rules of "offside", "penalty in the penalty area", "direct free kick" and "indirect free kick" are playing perfectly.


    In the evening, the most clever guy had learned how to dive in the restricted area!


    Despite the poor performance of this guy, Dewey had to give him a penalty with respect. Because his favorite star in his previous life was Inzaghi, known as the "king of diving".


    The penalty also won the indignation of the whole crowd of soldiers who scolded the "black whistle".


    One afternoon, all the officers and soldiers in the barracks fell in love with this man''s sport!


    The "world''s first movement" of the past was not built!


    In the evening, Dewey had found out that several senior officers had painfully found out their fur coats and handed them to the maid to cut them into balls. At the same time, they also contributed some horse tails.


    Almost to the time when the sun sets, this group of people are reluctant to leave the drill ground. The soldiers who won the ball cheered away as if they had won the battle, while the loser gritted his teeth and agreed to fight again tomorrow.


    For all this, Dewey is very satisfied!


    &#8226£»


    In the evening, Dewey came to his own small building. Solskjaer had already gone back to rest. In the evening, this building belonged to Dewey alone.


    Let a few bodyguards guard outside, can''t let people in.


    Du Wei went up to the third floor and stood on the terrace, looking up at the sky.


    "What on earth are you doing during the day?" Behind him, Semel sat on the railings, his legs high and white, dazzling duvet.


    Effort side opened a head to go, Du Wei sighed: "make money."


    "Making money?" Semel laughs. She follows duvet all day, but only duvet can see her. Semel laughed for a while, clearly did not believe: "you lost a leather coat, but also cut off their own horse tail, one day, out of a sweat, dirty two clothes, only changed a body of dust... This is also called making money?"


    Dewey rolled his eyes. "What do you know? Wait and see. "


    It''s midnight now. There''s no cloud in the sky. The stars are shining. Dewey looks at the time. "Can we start?"


    "The cultivation of star magic is not difficult... But the most difficult thing is to start." When it comes to star magic, Semel''s attitude is more serious. At this moment, the expression on her face seems to remind duvet of the great female astrologer.


    Dewey sat down according to Semel''s instructions.


    "Feel it with your heart."


    "What do you feel?" Dewey stares.


    "Stars "Feel the power of the stars," Semel said slowly After a pause, she explained: "of course, at the beginning, you can''t feel the whole starry sky. I ask you to choose one of them. Then after you sit down, you have to use all your magic senses to feel... Feel all the responses that the star gives you... It''s very difficult, and you can''t feel it in one night."


    Then, Semel taught Dewey a mantra. She asked Dewey to recite the mantra in her heart and then choose a star as her goal.


    "Which one should I choose?"


    "The biggest and brightest one." Replied Semel.


    Dewey was stunned: "the biggest and brightest? God, there are so many stars in the sky, which one is the biggest and brightest? "


    Semel smiles mysteriously at this moment. She gently raises her hand and points to the sky... Under the moonlight, Semel''s smile is charming, with a trace of mystery. Her eyes are calm and unpredictable!


    What she meant was... The moon!


    Dewey was awe inspiring!


    moon! It''s the moon!


    He looked at Semel in front of him in surprise... The great female astrologer... Does she even know this? According to Dewey''s previous life, the sun is a star, and the moon is a satellite of the earth. They are the biggest in the sky because of their size and the distance from the earth!


    In fact, in this world, even magicians divide the sun, moon and stars into three different categories!


    But no one knows... The sun and the moon are actually among the stars!


    "Feel with heart, feel any fluctuation! Even if it''s just a little bit of spiritual shock. This process will be very long, maybe a day, maybe even a year... If you can take this step, you will have a chance to learn star magic... Otherwise, you can only say that you don''t have this talent. "


    With that, Semel yawned and sat lazily aside, looking at Dewey, who closed his eyes and meditated on the sky


    At the beginning, Dewey tried to use the traditional magic way to feel


    With an "antenna" on his head, Dewey has a very strong sense. He can even feel the air currents and wind fluctuations in the sky. He can feel the river flowing a few miles away... He can even hear the sound of the water rushing


    But stars, moon


    It''s too far away!


    Too far, too far!


    Dewey tried his best to expand his mental power, but the more the tentacles of mental power went to the sky, the weaker it was... Even if Dewey tried his best, he could feel the wind in the sky... This is the limit!


    moon?


    Dewey is a reincarnated man. Of course, he knows how far the moon is from his own ground!! At that distance, duvich didn''t think his mental power could cross the astronomical distance!


    Obviously, on the first night, Dewey failed.


    "I can''t give you specific guidance, because you have to understand it yourself." Semel sighed: "these things, you understand, you understand. If you don''t understand, I can''t make it clear. "


    Fortunately, Dewey didn''t feel any setback. Anyway, Semel also said, things will not be so simple. And Dewey... He has plenty of time! He has nothing else now, but he has a lot of free time.


    In the morning, although he didn''t sleep all night, after meditating all night, Dewey''s mental strength became more and more vigorous. He was full of energy, without a trace of drowsiness.


    Dewey felt vaguely that the mantra Semel told him seemed to have a great effect on the growth of mental power! It''s much more effective than ordinary magic meditation!


    This growth does not mean the increase in the total amount of mental power... But... The feeling that one''s mental power has been refined and refined


    &#8226£»


    In the morning, Dewey came to the barracks again. Today, Dewey gathered more troops... Almost all the soldiers without patrol came to the drill ground.


    In half a day yesterday, all the soldiers who participated in the football game fell in love with this kind of sport.


    Today, Dewey proposes a new way to play.


    "I''ll give you a hundred gold coins." Du Wei said with a smile: "you can form any team, and then sign up to participate! According to the way of drawing lots, the losers will be eliminated, and the winners will continue to compare with other teams! The team that won the final prize got a hundred gold coins


    Although Robert thinks that this kind of football game is not doing his job properly... But this kind of game is not bad for the soldiers. At least it can improve their physical strength by running around. What''s more, just after the spring drill, the soldiers are now in the training period, and the training is not so strict.


    In addition, the young master is so interested that it''s not easy to refute his face


    Of course, the deeper reason is that knight Robert himself likes this game.


    The officer has no objection to the proposal put forward by the most distinguished young master. The soldiers, of course, would not object.


    Besides... And bonus!


    In order to ensure that the "Cup" continues, and to maintain the physical strength of the soldiers, Dewey deliberately shortened the time of a game.


    In the previous life, the regular competition time was 90 minutes, while duvet''s time here was only half.


    Soon, several logistics clerks in the barracks were responsible for registration, and the soldiers who rubbed their hands, according to their personal relations, and even their own teams formed a team to sign up for the competition.


    The roaring scene lasted for a whole morning, and finally there were 40 teams registered!


    According to a team of 15 players (Dewey custom, 11 players, four substitutes).


    The number of participants reached 600! In other words, more than half of the 1000 soldiers in the whole barracks participated.


    Fortunately, the playground is big enough, and... Here, there are a lot of woods and lawns outside, so there is no need to worry about the venue.


    Dewey drew lots for the group, so the first football cup of the Rowling family started


    Because it is in accordance with the draw elimination system, after the end of the first round, 40 teams, only half left.


    Because of the venue, the first round of 20 games can not be played at the same time. So in the afternoon, the top 20 were born!


    At this time, Du Wei, who watched most of the games, had already obtained enough information relying on his magician''s super mental power and memory!


    Which teams have better physical strength, which teams have better diving ability, which teams have better talent and which teams have weaker strength


    These details are firmly remembered by Dewey.


    Then, before the next round, Dewey put forward a suggestion with a smile: "it''s boring to watch others kick like this... Let''s bet something!"-

 Chapter 49

    Gambling?


    This proposal immediately won the absolute support of most soldiers!


    Soldiers really don''t have much entertainment in the barracks. The occasional holiday is just a bunch of people going out of the barracks to drink in the nearby towns, or contributing the military pay to the prostitutes.


    Of course, another popular activity is gambling!


    This football game made by young master Dewey has made everyone feel very happy... And such a happy game can also be used for gambling!


    Many officers have bright eyes! And a lot of the first round was eliminated, originally depressed guys, can not help but smile!


    Master Dewey... It''s so fuckin ''funny! I know what we soldiers are thinking!!


    The cheers of the crowd made Robert hesitate. He took a look at Dewey and sighed. Finally, he didn''t speak.


    Anyway, it''s not a big deal... Besides, it''s a trimming period, and it''s normal for soldiers to gamble, no matter what.


    When it comes to gambling, Dewey has a lot of ideas!


    A simple bet? What is that?


    Dewey immediately set out his own way!


    Simple lose, win! After refining, win a few, lose a few! Even bet on who scores! Get in a few! When to score!


    You can even bet on whether someone will be sent off... Whether there will be a penalty, and so on!


    And those complicated matching ratios... How many to lose, how many to lose


    Soldiers and officers don''t understand these complicated number games. Dewey gave a simple explanation. Everyone thought they had a chance and were interested, so they immediately went back to get money.


    Dewey, on the other hand, had a good laugh.


    He is a person who has undergone a complete system of mathematical education in his previous life. Few people in the world understand this kind of number game. Here, I''m afraid even the simplest four operations may not be able to be done by a few scholars.


    Dewey, on the other hand, can calculate and balance the numbers, limit the amount of some bets, and then list the matching ratio... No matter who wins or loses in the end


    Du Wei, a businessman, is sure to make a profit!


    I have to say that the treatment of these private soldiers of the Rowling family is quite good! Most of the soldiers have one or two gold coins in their hands, while the officers have more money in their hands. Three or five gold coins can be thrown out easily.


    What''s more, Dewey made a good time! After the spring drill, the army has just been paid!


    Most of these soldiers don''t know how to win or lose. They just make bets according to their own inner preferences: for example, it''s better to make personal friends with those people on weekdays, or it''s more unpleasant to see who they are


    One afternoon, the second round was over.


    The busiest are the clerks in the barracks, who are calculating the bets and bonuses quickly.


    And Dewey, seeing the results, was already smiling.


    In the second round, ten games, most of the soldiers who bet lost money, a few lucky ones won some, and finally fell into duvet''s pocket... 600 gold coins!


    The biggest losers were the rich officers.


    This result makes Dewey very satisfied!


    There is also a small episode. In the last game he watched, the two sides fought fiercely until the final draw, which is different from what Dewey guessed before... After all, football is round! Even if Dewey had made a prediction, it couldn''t have been so accurate. If the result of this game is different from what Dewey expected, Dewey may make a lot less money.


    Fortunately, before the end of the game, someone saved Dewey!


    Duwei predicted that the winning team got a free request from the front court. A cavalry soldier went up and kicked a beautiful arc ball! Straight to the door!


    After the game, Dewey summoned the hero who broke the door... He saved Dewey''s purse!


    This young man is a member of Robert''s cavalry. He is a handsome young man with blond hair. He has a strong figure and looks energetic on the mountain.


    "What''s your name, please?" Asked Dewey.


    "Dear young master, my name is David... Full name is David Beckham!" The young man was a little shy and a little nervous.


    Du Wei: ".....% - £¤.....%%...... *%...... *"


    &#8226£»


    Patting the purse, the day''s game is over. After the second round, there were only ten teams left. The ten teams were immediately hailed as heroes. Every player was tired, but everyone was energetic and full of fighting spirit. If it is not for the Suns who are going to set soon, there will be no problem for the lads to play two more games.


    But then, because there are only ten teams left... How to play the next game?


    If the elimination of a single game... Ten teams, two by two, the last five will be left! And five teams, is odd, can''t fight each other! There''s going to be a team that doesn''t have an opponent in the air!


    Dewey, who had been premeditated for a long time, laughs cunningly!


    "There''s a way! Since the elimination system is not working, the league system will be used


    What is the system of league matches?


    Dewey quickly explained the league system, that is, every team has to play with all the opponents! Win three points, draw one point, lose no points!


    After all the games, the champion has the most points.


    Dewey''s premeditation is despicable


    More games, more gambling!


    &#8226£»


    "I have to say... You are really mean." At night, on the third floor terrace of the small building, Semel looked at Dewey with complicated eyes: "how did you come up with this idea?"


    Dewey shook his head. "Well, I can''t say that."


    "Don''t think I can''t see it." Semel stares at Dewey: "what odds have you made? I''ve calculated them myself several times! I find that no matter what happens in the end, you as a dealer are very confident that you will win... How did you calculate it? The odds, the makers and the rules are so complicated. Did you come up with them? "


    Dewey simply didn''t have to explain. He closed his eyes and began to meditate


    Of course, to a large extent, I don''t want to see Semel go away... This woman, why does she like to sit on the railing and sway her long legs so much?


    Er... Although her legs are really beautiful


    This evening, Dewey still did not feel any so-called "star power".


    But after a night of meditation, and the mantra that Semel told duvet, duvet was glad to find that his mental power had gone a step further!


    If this is the case, even if you can''t learn any star magic, you will gain a lot if you can only let your mental power grow up like this!


    Du Wei can clearly feel his spiritual power is more and more pure... This so-called "pure" is really difficult to describe in words. It''s clearer in all the details


    Like vision, hearing, smell, etc. When he was meditating, Dewey could hear the wind in the sky, but now, with his pure mental power, Dewey could not only hear the wind, but also feel that he could judge what wind direction was blowing with the wind! You can even feel the strength of the wind and judge the size of the wind!


    This is a more detailed feeling, the capture of mental power is more detailed, it seems that every detail is more and more clear... This feeling is very comfortable.


    &#8226£»


    On the third day, the first Football League of Rowling family led by Dewey began.


    Of course, Dewey knew that he couldn''t do everything he could, and he also knew how many bets he could make if he only depended on a thousand soldiers in the barracks? After all, the soldiers are not rich, and their pay is limited. If the excessive exploitation of soldiers'' pay, then Dewey also felt that he was too despicable.


    So, Dewey thinks, if you want to continue to make a lot of money... You have to increase the scope of the game!


    After a day''s discussion with the officers in the barracks, the two sides finally made a compromise.


    On that day, mad was ordered to go to a nearby town and put up a series of posters.


    In a small town not far from the castle, duville used the relationship of Rowling family to let the consul of the city borrow the square for one day.


    Then, mad led two teams of soldiers to the city for a football match.


    A three-day football match immediately made people in this city like this kind of sport.


    Then, it almost repeats what happened in the barracks. Dewey simply moved the League field in the barracks to the city.


    This also avoids occupying the drill ground in the barracks all the time, which affects the normal training of the soldiers.


    In Semel''s view, the smart copy immediately revealed Dewey''s intention: "you don''t have the heart to win the soldiers'' money again. You''re worried about mutiny, right?"


    After the football league was moved to the city, soon, this novel sport attracted a considerable audience, and even some children began to like this game


    Then, at the instigation of Dewey, mad took people to start gambling before the daily competition!


    "I was the first person in the world to invent football... And the head of the first gambling group." Dewey commented on himself.


    Mean or noble. Seven or eight days later, Dewey made tens of thousands of gold coins!


    There are still a lot of rich people in the city. Some rich businessmen also think that this way of gambling is much more interesting than those casinos. The bet they throw is usually tens or even hundreds of gold coins!


    And the news that mad brought back made duvet a little speechless.


    First of all, someone is following suit!


    This kind of movement spread to the surrounding cities quickly, some places have begun to play this game, and even some casinos have begun to organize teams to play this game as a gambling game to attract customers.


    And the second thing that makes Dewey even more sigh is that someone is trying to control the game! Some people want to buy their own soldiers and players to play in the game! Some casinos have begun to engage in some off disk gambling operations! How dare you compete with master Dewey? What''s the point? How can the money in Dewey''s pocket be touched by others? What''s more, Dewey just relies on this kind of thing to earn some emergency funds. He doesn''t want to prosper the gambling industry in disguise. I don''t want to make Rowling''s territory gambling rampant because of this. So, Dewey quickly came up with a way! Two days later, in some popular football towns in the Rowling family territory, there was an announcement: exclusive right! Within the domain of the Rowling family! So on football game''s gambling, anyone may not carry on! The management right belongs to the inventor of the game, and master Dewey owns it alone! Anyone who dares to gamble without authorization will be severely punished by the local government and tax authorities! This law was officially issued by the ruling officials of the surrounding towns! As for the so-called exclusive business, is it in accordance with the laws of the Empire? Joke! This is Rowling''s territory! Officials are paid by the Rowling family! The young master of the Luolin family spoke. How can the people below not do it? In this way, Dewey boldly embarked on the "monopoly" road&# 8226£» With money in his pocket, Dewey was more generous. He first took out 3000 gold coins and gave them to 1000 soldiers in the Barracks at one time. As compensation for the money they won before, as well as the physical cost of playing football. This action immediately got the unanimous cheers and support of the officers and soldiers of the guard camp of the castle! Although the football game made by the young master is really fun. However, such a game is disguised and empties everyone''s pockets. It is still easy to cause criticism from some soldiers. Of course, some people are secretly dissatisfied. And now, looking at the golden coins... Everyone is very satisfied. Most of the soldiers paid back the money they had lost earlier. Others, duvet left a thousand gold coins as working capital, most of which were smashed in the magic Laboratory... By the way, the magic experiment is an extremely expensive thing! Dewey has deeply realized... Solskjaer will propose to buy some materials every two days, and these things not only consume fast, but also are not cheap! In just a few days, Dewey had already thrown nearly 5000 gold coins in, but Solskjaer had no new progress. What is Solskjaer studying? He now has two tasks in his hands. First of all, a certain amount of "fire element" is extracted every day, which is what Du Wei called fire Yao. And second, Solskjaer is working on an approach. Try to overcome the difficulty that you can''t improve your magic power. Once upon a time, Solskjaer could use the magic elements created by him to opportunistically use some low-level magic. However, due to the limited inductive power, it is always impossible to use more advanced magic. And now, he has a whim... And this whim really makes Dewey feel that... If it can be realized, then even if he empties his pocket for it, it''s worth it£¨ New week! Ladies and gentlemen, please smash your tickets and push the devil to the starting point weekly list! Please-

 Chapter 50

    [today, basically speaking, in this magical world, magic seems complicated, but to be a qualified magician, there are three necessary conditions.


    First of all, it''s a curse. In fact, this is the simplest part. As long as you are a disciple of a certain magician, you can learn more or less, even the simplest low-level incantations.


    As for myself, the other two conditions are the key: the magic talent, and the telepathy talent.


    Magic is mental power. Dewey and Solskjaer belong to the same kind of people: they are born with a certain magic talent, and their mental power is better than ordinary people.


    However, they are all lacking in the sense. This is the biggest defect that has limited two people from becoming real magicians before.


    Now, in theory, this defect has been overcome by Solskjaer. Through pharmaceutics, he can find out the artificial magic elements of various departments. By increasing the concentration of Magic Elements in the surrounding environment, people with weak sense can also use magic... Although it is only limited to the lowest level of magic. But at least, in theory, this natural chasm has been conquered.


    Now, Solskjaer''s research direction is on the other hand!


    magic power! That''s mental power!


    Dewey and Solskjaer belong to the kind of people who have magic power but no sense.


    Well, there are also a large number of people in the world who are opposite to them: those people are very sensitive, but they have no magic talent!


    Now that the magic elements can be artificial... What if the magic can also be improved artificially?


    What would be the consequence of that


    Dewey and Solskjaer can''t help but get excited when they think of this!


    If the problems of induction and magic are overcome... Then, it means that the era of magicians will be ended!


    You have magic, no sense! Make enough magic elements for you! You can use low-level magic! At least become a low-level magician


    You have a sense, no magic! Give you the magic! Then you can also use low-level magic! At least become a low-level magician!


    Even... Even an ordinary person has no magic talent and no telepathy! No problem! It''s a big deal to make up for both of them in an artificial way!


    As long as Solskjaer''s research is successful, in Dewey''s view, this is an epoch-making significance!


    Everyone can be a magician!!


    It is because of such a great goal that Dewey met any money burning requirements of the Solskjaer experiment as much as possible under the condition of tight economy! He did not hesitate to throw thousands of gold coins, and in the future, as long as conditions permit, he does not mind throwing tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins!


    If we can really work out an artificial way to enhance the magic potion


    Dewey can''t help but occasionally indulge himself


    Find three or five thousand soldiers! Everyone gives out a bottle of magic potion and enough Magic Elements... Then, three or five thousand soldiers, everyone is a magician!


    Even if it''s just the lowest level magician... It''s definitely a power that can transform the history of the mainland!


    Three or five thousand magicians!!


    Moreover, as long as the output can keep up with... Not to mention three or five thousand... Even a magic legion of thirty or fifty thousand people, it is absolutely possible in theory!


    It''s exciting just to think about it in your head!


    But now it seems that although Solskjaer is almost busy on all fours, he sleeps only three or five hours every day in the laboratory all day... But the progress is almost zero.


    It''s not that Dewey didn''t think about doping... After all, the so-called magic is actually mental power. Dewey also takes it for granted that if there are stimulants and other drugs in previous lives, which make people excited, is it equal to strong mental power?


    Solskjaer once seriously considered Dewey''s hypothesis, but he immediately rejected it.


    "There are many things that can make people excited after taking them. For example, some of the things that I know are called ''ice Berry'' which are produced from the ice covered forest in the north. After taking them, they can make people excited. Even if they take them too much, they can also make people hallucinate and be in high spirits. I''ve heard that many nobles like this kind of "ice berry" very much. Even in all... Um, private parties, they will use this kind of thing as a food to adjust the atmosphere. "


    Dewey''s eyes brighten... Is it a psychedelic party? It seems that no matter how the world changes, the lives of some rich people are corrupt and absurd


    "But these things, which can arouse people''s excitement, have limited effect. At most, it can improve people''s mental excitement, but it can''t increase the total amount of people''s mental power. And to use magic, the spiritual power needed and the spiritual power possessed by ordinary people are too much! This kind of stimulant is far from enough. I''ve calculated that if we want to make the effect of this stimulant reach the level that ordinary people''s mental power can use magic... Unless... "


    "Unless..." Solskjaer wry smile: "unless let a person eat a hundred barrels of ice berry this kind of thing! What we know now is that ice berries, not to mention eating 100 barrels, even if you dare to eat more than a small plate, your heart will stop beating because you are too excited! And die at once Solskjaer said this with a wry smile: "unless your heart is as strong as a dragon! Maybe you can handle the side effects of a hundred barrels of ice berries. However, if we can find the Dragon... Then the magic power of the dragon is very strong, there is no need to use any means to become a magician! "


    Dewey thought for a while and took a picture of Solskjaer, whose eyes were red because of lack of sleep: "the future is bright! The road is arduous¡ª¡ª I believe you, work hard


    Then, Dewey clapped his hands and left the problem to Solskjaer.


    &#8226£»


    Dewey''s not in a hurry. He is not in a hurry.


    Although "star magic" has been practiced for some days, it still hasn''t broken through the first difficulty, and can''t feel the power of stars. But the mantra that Semel taught him, the meditation every night, had a huge impact on Dewey''s own spiritual strength.


    Now, it seems that there is no urgent need for him to master the magic power in his life.


    He, an aristocrat, did not worry about food and clothing, and had a large number of servants to wait on him. Now by monopolizing the gambling business in the Lorraine plain, Dewey had no shortage of gold coins.


    What else does he have to worry about?


    Oh... Maybe there is a little problem.


    &#8226£»


    Just behind the castle, there used to be a large farm, which produced enough food, vegetables and fruits, some for the castle and the other for sale.


    On the side of the farm, Dewey once again requisitioned an abandoned warehouse, and this place, now Dewey comes to stay for a while every day.


    The fire Yao that Solskjaer made is now in a series of intense creative work


    The materials that duvier asked madder to buy, as well as some hired craftsmen: carpenters, sculptors, blacksmiths, and even a tailor, together with seven or eight servants in the castle, formed duvier''s fireworks development team.


    After Du Wei got Huo Yao, his first thought was that this thing could definitely be used to make fireworks to make money! This world doesn''t need fire Yao, doesn''t need hot weapons. Because any low-level magician can launch a fireball, and its power is even comparable to that of an individual rocket launcher.


    Even if it''s not a magician, a warrior who can fight can also use his fighting spirit to launch all kinds of wind blades and other martial arts


    In this case, Dewey thinks that he can at most make some * earth cannon and so on, which has a fart use.


    It''s much more practical to make fireworks!


    Thank you for some of the previous experiences. Du Wei grew up in the countryside when he was a child. He has seen some things in the local workshops where fireworks and firecrackers are made in some villages. He can even make a firecracker with a few rolls of newspapers and a small fire Yao! Although rough, but absolutely sound!


    Dewey showed his hand in front of the craftsmen, which immediately shocked everyone! After confirming that the young master was not using magic, Dewey explained the function of the yellow powder and then made some demands of his own.


    Dewey was not very interested in the moving firecrackers. He just wanted to make some beautiful fireworks.


    The so-called fireworks... Is not lit, you can spew out a wordless flame!


    As long as there is fire Yao, there is no difficulty in technology. All the local workshops in the village where Duwei lived in his previous life could be made, and Duwei believed that he should have no problem.


    Du Wei doesn''t know the color of the fireworks, but he is familiar with the world''s pharmaceutics. He knows that there are some special things that emit different colors of fire after burning, as long as they are properly blended with huoyao.


    These craftsmen are not stupid people. After understanding the principle, soon someone started to make something that is many times more beautiful than the crude firecrackers made by Dewey. After lighting, the movement is loud and loud!


    Then the fireworks came out. Dewey is most proud of that he asked a sculptor to carve a goddess like wood carving. The goddess is holding a water bottle in her hand. As long as the fuse is ignited, fireworks of four colors can be emitted from the bottle mouth!


    In this era, there is no doubt that this kind of thing is a miracle! This achievement, let everybody see on the spot almost stare out eye bead! Even the craftsman and the sculptor who took part in the production couldn''t help kneeling down on one knee, praising the great goddess of light with the most devout voice, thinking that it was a miracle given by the gods!


    Du Wei immediately slapped the forehead and named the product "forgiveness of dawn goddess".


    After pirating the name of the classic moves of Aquarius Gold Saint fighter in Saint fighter, Dewey is not satisfied!!


    After all, this "forgiveness of dawn" is too small. The fireworks are only one person high. If you want to do it, make it bigger! Dewey wants to stir up the kind of previous life, every national day, the kind of salute! One shot into the sky! Then it exploded in mid air, with fireworks everywhere! That''s the scene! This goddess of dawn, by contrast, is a child''s thing. And this, it''s hard! Duwei said for a long time, but he couldn''t explain to these craftsmen how to "put" fireworks into the sky! After thinking about it for a while, Dewey understood that after he got the problem of salute by himself... It''s beyond the level of fireworks, and he''s still in the field of "artillery"! I really can''t explain to these craftsmen the explosion power, jet principle, recoil force and so on of fire Yao... The final result is: a brave craftsmen tried to do it once, but it resulted in a small-scale explosion due to too much fire Yao, accidentally injured two people (it''s not serious, it''s better to cultivate for two days). But we all agreed: This is the God''s punishment and warning! Therefore, even if Du Wei put on the airs of a young master, no one would dare to do such a thing further. Du Wei could not help but speechless: "religious worship kills people..." since "shooting into the sky" from the ground is not feasible. Then Dewey has to think again. After a night of hard thinking, Dewey came up with a more shocking way: since it''s impossible to radiate from the ground... I''ll throw it from the sky! But... How can heaven... Ask the magician to fly up with flying skill? That would be too unskilled! Dewey scorned the idea. Moreover, the scene of any magician performing fire magic is much more spectacular than this fireworks. If you can invite the magician to do it, then even fireworks are not needed! It''s gorgeous to throw a fire magic directly! But without the help of magicians, how can we go to heaven? Dewey suddenly felt that he was ridiculous... Can''t let himself build a plane from scratch? NND, it''s getting bigger. Duvet certainly doesn''t have the ability to build airplanes... So, besides airplanes, is there any other way? Dewey''s eyes shine£¨ Strive to make the list! Let''s help smash the tickets-

 Chapter 51

    (today, duvier basically left the business of gambling to madder... He couldn''t help it. Although he was leisurely, he was strictly controlled by the foot ban. He couldn''t leave the castle to inspect his gambling business.


    It''s madder, the former groom, who has completely changed his position! Originally, this "master in charge" was sent to the territory of the Rowling family with the defeated young master. Everyone knew that he was a former groom. The highest leader of the family servant here is the old housekeeper. Although the outsider, Ma De, holds the title of manager, he has always been a bare commander.


    Now it''s different! He''s master Dewey''s chief manager! Led the entire Rowling plains, half of the province''s gambling business!


    Now as soon as Maud goes out, almost all the owners of the major casinos send people to warmly welcome the manager. No matter where Maud goes out, he will be followed by a bunch of people from the gambling industry.


    Just wait and look forward to it. As soon as the chief manager is happy, something leaks out of his fingers. Then, when Mr. Ma De eats meat, we can also drink some soup.


    At the instigation of Dewey, madder once pretended to disclose the compensation law of several football matches, which really made a small profit for the owners of casinos outside the gambling area.


    Duwei knows how to behave. Although the so-called exclusive right nominally monopolizes Duwei''s business, there are still a large number of people following suit.


    Even in previous lives, the underground gambling group can not be eradicated.


    Dewey doesn''t want the hat that leads the trend of gambling and drugs in the Lorraine plain to be on his head. Since the blockage can''t be stopped, we have to guide!


    Du Wei patted his head and made a decision immediately! From today on, all gambling businesses in surrounding cities will be suspended! Dewey wants to clean up!


    It can be said that "young master moves his mouth, and mad breaks his leg."


    Duwei patiently trained madder for three days. No matter how much the poor former groom could understand, he taught poor madder a lot of things.


    As for what he didn''t understand, madder had to study and figure it out on the way.


    First of all, master Dewey said that in the future, gambling is absolutely not allowed! The young master has made a strange thing, which can be sold to the public before every ball game. Although the result of the game is the same, the pattern of playing is slightly different.


    "After that, we will no longer be the bookmakers! We are shops selling products! What we sell is called... Football lottery! " When he said this, Dewey''s expression was very serious, even sacred. After a pause, the young master added: "in the future, don''t say ''bet''! We don''t call it gambling, we call it... Legal gambling! "


    As for legitimacy, Dewey made the simplest standard: 10% of each income will be donated to the local government!


    ok


    No matter how much he knows, he can only take a carriage now. With a few servants, he runs on the road of the Lorraine plain and travels between the nearby towns, ready to do the "football lottery" business as the young master said.


    By the way, before leaving, mad couldn''t help asking one more question: "young master, since we are going to open a shop to do business... Then our shop must have a name."


    "Football center!" Dewey''s answer was straightforward.


    As a result, our manager, Mr. Martin, is destined to have another title in his head in the future: Director of football lottery center!


    And the second thing Dewey told madder is... Dewey is ready to make a huge adjustment to the current "League"!


    It can be said that the league so far, all the teams and players are still from the castle next to the 1000 guards. Now, the soldiers'' finishing period is almost over.


    If these soldiers continue to play football all day and neglect the army''s training, then Dewey worries that the old housekeeper will tell him a lot in his letter to the emperor.


    So... Dewey is ready to build a real League!


    Now in the castle guard army, only the next team''s organizational system is reserved. And duvier let mad go to several cities, will form a team in each city! Now the game of football is almost popular in the whole Rowling plain. It must not be very difficult to find more than ten or twenty good players in every small city.


    After that, every local team can start to play according to the League mode... This idea makes madder very excited!


    According to Dewey''s list calculation, this so-called League is still very profitable at present... First of all, players in Roland era will not ask for high signing fee and salary. Most of the players are composed of farmers, craftsmen, carpenters, blacksmiths, miners and even hairdressers. They are very happy to play football occasionally. Everyone can get one or two gold coins a month, which is enough to make them run all over the game.


    And the expected huge revenue of football lottery is enough to pay the paltry wages of these players.


    However, Dewey didn''t give up his attempt to extract the most profits... He even asked madder to go to the largest fur merchant in a nearby city... That merchant has been supplying all kinds of fur to the Luoling family for a long time.


    Dewey promised that in the future "Football League", players in local cities will wear uniform clothes when they play... Every player''s clothes will be written with the name of the fur merchant shop!


    Considering the popularity of this kind of game, and every time the game is played, the crowd will crowd around the municipal square... Such popularity


    The fur owner generously paid Dewey 500 gold coins as the "naming right" fee for the next year.


    In this way, the city''s team, the official name of the outside world has become "the football team of the old kronel leather shop in feicui Town, Luolin plain"!


    Dewey sold the title of the first team in the league in front of madder. Then the next step is to try to sell the naming rights of 12 teams in the future League to the local rich businessmen.


    Add all these things together... Madder almost began to look at the young master he had brought up from childhood with almost adoring eyes!


    Who says our young master is an idiot?


    Have you ever seen an idiot who can earn tens of thousands of gold coins with his mouth?


    Old Mulder almost broke his leg. He ran nearly a dozen towns and cities from south to North and from east to West in the Lorraine plain! Twelve teams were finally established, and the naming rights of twelve teams were finally sold out.


    As for the odd names such as "XX jewelry store team" or "XX weapons shop team", Dewey ignored them all... He was very satisfied with the thousands of gold coins brought back by mad. Twelve teams sold 5000 gold coins.


    "It''s only the first year, my dear mad. After the success of our league, you don''t have to run for the right of naming every year. Those businessmen will come to you with gold coins in boxes! At that time, thousands of gold coins, I''m afraid even a team''s naming right can''t be bought down! " Dewey looked at the loyal servant who had been running outside for a month. He couldn''t help but be moved. So he decided to give the loyal servant more rewards.


    "My dear madder... Are you interested in being the first president of the Rowling plains Football Association?"


    In this way, in addition to the titles of "manager" and "director of football lottery center", madder has another magical title on his head: Chairman of the football association!


    Although still can not fully understand the "Football Association President" in the end is what, but the young master of their own esteem, madder is still very moved, so he was very pleased to accept the young master''s suggestion.


    Dewey is obviously in a good mood.


    After all, the five thousand gold coins that madder brought back were enough to relieve his urgent need.


    The football league hasn''t started yet, and the profit of football lottery hasn''t changed. The naming fee of 5000 gold coins seems to be the only working capital in Duwei''s hands.


    Damn Solskjaer... That guy burned thousands of gold coins again, still no progress.


    With the thousands of gold coins that Maud brought back, Dewey could breathe a sigh of relief. Taking advantage of the pleasure, Dewey took some of our football association presidents to visit his new invention.


    Just at the back of the castle, where duvet specializes in fireworks, madder once again looks at his young master with reverence


    Although, he did not know what the young master was doing this time.


    This thing in front of us seems to be a huge basket.


    Well, yes, it''s a big basket. It''s big enough to stand in for three or five people. The edge of the basket is very high, and the height of Qi people''s waist is very high. It''s like sitting in an open carriage when people stand inside.


    And above... A huge, spherical thing sewn out of more than ten pieces of cowhide, gently floating on the top of the basket!


    Yes, that''s right, a huge sphere!


    A stove below is baking the balloon like a dog, baking the gas in the balloon.


    The color of flame burning is very bright. Dewey used a little magic in this part... This is a magic of fire that he just learned. Solskjaer made some additives that can further enhance the burning effect of fire Yao.


    "This thing is called a hot air balloon! My dear mad Dewey had a good laugh.


    This is the result of his efforts in one month! Although during this period, nearly 50 pieces of top-grade leather were damaged... Those leather were bought at a very low price from the leather merchant who first bought the team naming right.


    Regardless of madder''s blank eyes, Dewey briefly introduced his new invention.


    The former coachman, the current manager, the director of the football lottery center, the chairman of the Football Association, Mr. Ma De, already felt dizzy. He looked at the young master and stammered: "young master... You mean, this thing, can it fly? You mean "fly"? Did I hear you right? "


    "No mistake, my dear mad!" Dewey said with a smile: "so now I give you an honor! Come and experience the first test flight with me! This is a historic moment! You are the first human who can fly into the sky without any magic or other magical creatures! " What happened next was like a dream to old mad! Duvi cut the rope tied to the basket with a knife. The huge buoyancy of the balloon brought the basket below and duvimade in the basket slowly together! When the basket left the ground little by little and got higher and higher... Everyone stopped breathing and didn''t dare to make even a little noise. They just opened their eyes and looked up at the rising duvier and Maud when they grew up... Even some people forgot to wipe when they came out! For people who live in the era without any aircraft, this scene is really... Shocking!! It wasn''t until the balloon planted Dewey and madder to the height of the top of the castle that the craftsmen on the ground gave a great cheer! Everyone knelt down on the ground and praised the great gods with the most devout voice... Compared with the cheering people on the ground, madder just felt that his legs were too soft to stand! For the first time in his life, he "flew" to the sky and made his legs shake from the ground. His face was pale, his eyes were as big as ox''s eyes, his teeth were rattling, and his hands were clinging to the edge of the basket? My dear madder... "Dewey looked at his feet... The balloon was slowly floating. From this height, you can see the scenery around the castle, the mountains in the distance, and the forest nearby¡° Is the scene unforgettable... "Dewey was intoxicated¡° Young master... "Madder swallowed hard, and asked carefully:" this... I don''t know how to say it... This, it''s amazing... But what I want to ask is... We''ve been flying so high now... But, how can we fall down? "" This time, Dewey also changed color. He took a deep look at madder, and then looked strange: "Oh, no... I only know how to fly... But I don''t know how to land this thing." Madder: young master, you are the most talented person I have ever met Dewey: mad! You vomit on me The following people began to look at each other after being excited: "young master, when will they come down? It''s almost time for dinner, isn''t it Under the setting sun, the balloon is floating higher and farther in the infinite sunset... What a beautiful world! Isn''t it£¨ Please remember to collect this book and update two chapters every day

 Chapter 52

    [today, after two days of lying in his room, after a serious illness, he felt his legs soften when he got out of bed.


    However, Dewey still gave a reward to the loyal servant. Because that day in the hot air balloon, facing the time of unable to land, or flustered, mad inadvertently put forward a suggestion: can you turn off the fire stove below?


    This proposal immediately reminded Dewey that the power of the balloon has something to do with the temperature of the gas in the balloon. After the heating furnace was turned off and the gas gradually cooled, the balloon finally landed.


    Only after poor mad fell to the ground, he almost vomited out his bile, and finally he was carried back by a team of cavalry.


    Just when everyone in the castle was guessing what new tricks the eccentric young master would make... Dewey was silent.


    For many days, Dewey did nothing more. Dewey himself understood that he wasn''t interested in doing too many things to get his energy involved. No matter what fireworks or football gambling, they are all ways to make money in order to solve the shortage of funds in his hands recently.


    Dewey wasn''t even interested in industrial revolution or anything like that. His purpose is to make money, in order to raise the consumption of money needed for magic experiments.


    Now, he stopped worrying about money for a while, and Dewey stopped.


    In addition to going to Solskjaer''s laboratory every day to see the progress of the magic scientist, and then to visit the research and development team of hot air balloon and fireworks, Dewey spent all his time learning magic.


    Every night, he would go to the third floor terrace of the magic laboratory by himself and stay all night. He and Solskjaer have formed a tacit understanding. The laboratory is owned by Solskjaer during the day and by Dewey at night. Neither of them interferes with the other.


    It has been more than a month, but Dewey''s practice of "star magic" has never been able to break through. Dewey sighs, and he has not stopped Semel''s escape... Although Dewey can command Semel to come out, it is Dewey''s seal that he uses a spell to unlock after all. Magic creatures must obey all Dewey''s orders. But at the moment, Dewey knew she was in a bad mood and didn''t want to say anything more.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, put out the fire, Du Wei lazily shrunk in the chair, looking at the sky.


    The starry sky was still bright, and Dewey suddenly asked himself, "to me... What is the meaning of life?"


    After sitting like this for a long time, just as he felt a little tired and was ready to get up and go back to sleep, suddenly, duvet''s heart moved! His strong mental power can feel a wave in the air around him!


    The weak fluctuation of the air current couldn''t hide duvet''s mental strength. He sat up and looked around with twinkling eyes!


    "You seem to have a keen sense." In the dark, suddenly a melodious voice came to me!


    This voice sounds very old, but the tone is very soft, even with a smile: "according to what I have heard about you before, it seems that you should not have this level of mental strength... Mr. duverolin."


    A shadow suddenly floated out of the balcony railing in front of him!


    In the dark, this man was wearing a white robe, which was a wizard''s robe. He has an old face with a long beard, delicate eyebrows and a gentle smile. He just looks at Dewey like a needle!


    It''s hard for Dewey to be watched like this.


    "Who are you?" Dewey frowned: "a sorcerer, sir? I don''t seem to have anything to do with the magician Union


    The body of the old man in the wizard''s robe floated over the railing and fell a few steps in front of Du Wei. He still has a smile on his face... I have to say that although he is very old, he has delicate skin and shining eyes that do not match his age!


    Dewey has never seen a man with such bright eyes!


    "You surprised me... Because before, I thought you were just a noble kid who would be a little bit careful and cheat." The old magician smiles and looks at Dewey: "but now it seems that you still have excellent mental power... Oh, can you do magic, too? You don''t have to pinch the magic fingerprint of fire... Don''t be on my guard. Because... It''s no use at all. "


    Dewey looked at the guy more carefully. "Who the hell are you?"


    "Me..." the old magician suddenly walked to Dewey. He bent down and picked up the wine bottle on the table. Then he took a sip of it and sighed: "it''s very good wine. The wine of the Rowling family is always so good... You should feel honored, my child, because you are the first Rowling family to buy me a drink in the last 100 years."


    "You were... Peeping at me?" Dewey sank his face! Semel''s existence is a big secret. Dewey doesn''t want others to know that he is surrounded by an invisible magical creature.


    "No. I don''t do that kind of boring thing The old magician said with a smile: "I just got here... Alas, I haven''t been to the Lorraine plain for many years. I almost lost my way. By the way... So late, you are not in the room, but drinking in such a place... Is the discipline of the Luolin family so relaxed and free now? "


    Dewey began to be wary: "I seem to know the Rowling family well?"¡° "No, no, no..." the old magician said with a calm smile, "I just knew a few people of the Rowling family when I was young. Oh... That was a long time ago. "¡° All right... "Dewey spoke carefully and sat up straight. His hand had shrunk into his sleeve and he gently clasped a magic scroll:" Mr. magician, you are not just passing by when you visit late at night, are you? "¡° Me... I came to see you. " The old magician thought for a moment, as if he suddenly thought of his intention: "originally, I just wanted to ask you to return some things."¡° What? "¡° A few things. " The old magician sighed: "you blackmailed a lot of good things from my little fool apprentice... Although the child''s mind is simple, he can''t watch his apprentice being teased like this." Dewey finally understood: "you... Are you Vivian''s teacher?"£¨ There''s another chapter in the evening, smashing tickets-

 Chapter 53

    "Yes, I am."


    With that, the old magician seemed to lift his finger, so gently, Duwei suddenly felt that his hand was empty! The magic scroll he was hiding in his sleeve suddenly came to the old magician''s hand!


    "Look, I made this scroll." The old magician took a look and gently took back his robe: "the things have returned to their original owners."


    "You... You''re here to get Vivian''s things back." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "It turned out that my purpose was like this... But after meeting you, I changed my mind." The old magician laughed


    Du Wei suddenly had a bad feeling. Unfortunately, just as he jumped out of his chair, he felt light


    The old magician didn''t recite a mantra, so he hooked his finger to Dewey, and Dewey''s body immediately froze! And so suspended solidification in mid air!


    Up and down, in addition to the eyes can also rotate, Duwei felt like a piece of bacon was hanging!


    "Listen, kid." The old magician suddenly reached out and touched Dewey''s head: "Oh, it seems that I am right... There is a very interesting thing in your head... Do you rely on this thing to use magic?"


    Dewey can''t even turn his eyes!


    How does he know?!


    "My lovely little apprentice went out for a trip, but he was cheated out of all his things... He almost died on a desert island and lost his dragon pet..." the old magician''s tone mocked: "when I got home, I was surprised to find that my poor apprentice was even wiped out of my memory by magic means! As a responsible teacher, I always have to do something, right


    The old magician waved his hand, and Du Wei was able to speak immediately: "you... You don''t think it''s me who made the ghost, do you?"


    "It''s hard to say. I didn''t think so." The old magician''s eyes flashed a subtle look: "but, you, a child of the Rowling family who had no magic ability, suddenly can use magic? That island, I think, must be the key? "


    Dewey looked at the old magician carefully... He wanted to distinguish something, but the old magician''s words blocked all his words back!


    "By the way... Chris, is he OK?"


    Dewey''s face really changed this time!


    Chris! He knows the devil''s servant, Chris!!!


    &#8226£»


    The next morning, to the consternation of the servants in the castle, their young master disappeared!


    On the terrace where Master Dewey was resting, he left a message in Dewey''s hand.


    "I was taken away by the magician."


    This sentence was written by Dewey himself. He didn''t write "hijack", but vaguely used the word "take away".


    Moreover, it is obvious that Dewey wrote this note with the permission of the magician who took him away.


    Because, on this note, there is not only Dewey''s signature... But also a symbol.


    Everyone couldn''t understand the symbol, and finally Solskjaer, the only wizard in the castle, understood it.


    "It''s like the personal imprint of a magician." Solskjaer thought for a moment: "some old magicians are used to using this instead of signing. We can go to the Magic Union to find out who this signature belongs to. "


    What makes the castle nervous is that Dewey was taken away by a magician! And the last time he was hijacked by a magician, it''s only more than a month!


    Was it the last time that the Rawlings and the magicians had formed a hatred? Is it an act of revenge for the magician to hijack master Dewey again?


    This urgent matter, immediately layer upon layer reported back!


    What makes us feel strange is that after the mark on the note was sent to the Magic Union, the Magic Union unexpectedly kept silent this time!


    Even count Raymond was extremely angry at the news that his eldest son was taken away by the magician again! No matter how much he doesn''t like his son, the magician''s kidnapping of his son twice will be regarded as a provocation to the Rowling family!


    However, after seeing the mark... Count Raymond immediately lost his anger, and then kept silent! I don''t talk about one word any more!


    It''s different from the high-profile action after being hijacked by the magician for the first time. After Duwei was taken away this time, both the Rowling family and the Magic Union kept a strange silence. It seems that there is a tacit understanding between the two sides, and this matter has been suppressed


    Anxious Solskjaer finally got a piece of news from the Magic Union. This is revealed by a guy in the magician Union who specializes in selling magic materials.


    "Take away the mark of the young master of the Rowling family. It belongs to a powerful magician who does not dare to provoke the Magic Union! He doesn''t exist in any records and any documents of the Magic Union... That man, let alone take away your young master. Even if he takes away the son of the emperor, I''m afraid his majesty can only keep silent! "


    &#8226£»


    Dewey''s upset now!


    First of all, he didn''t know what magic the old guy had done to himself... Because Dewey felt that his body was no longer his own!


    This is a strange "kidnapping" incident!


    Dewey''s thinking, his consciousness, his mind are all his own. But his body has been controlled by the old magician!


    Like now!


    The old magician was sitting on the grass, lazily leaning against a big tree, watching Dewey busy making a fire in front of him.


    Dewey had already scolded the old man, but he had nothing to do with it!


    Because, the old guy just said to him gently: "make a fire!"


    As a result, Du Wei helplessly watched himself stand up, busily collecting branches, lighting a bonfire, letting himself cough and cry because of the black smoke, letting himself how angry... But he completely lost the control of his body!


    He seems to have become a puppet who completely obeys the orders of the old magician!


    Seeing the old magician take out a cloth bag from under his robe, it is obvious that such a small cloth bag is also a magic tool, because the old magician actually took out a leg of lamb, a bottle of good wine, even a new suit and several bottles from it.


    This cloth bag seems endless, and I don''t know how many things it contains.


    Then the old magician gave the order: "barbecue!"


    Duwei can only helplessly "look at" his body, meticulously carrying out the order of the magician!


    This is a kind of torture!


    At the beginning, Dewey used to curse angrily.


    But the old magician''s punishment method is very simple, he just looked at Du Wei one eye, light said: "palm mouth."


    Then Dewey watched helplessly as his palms were lifted up and heavily sucked in his face!


    After five or six slaps in the face in a row, Dewey could only make a fortune... Although he almost scolded the eighteen generations of the old magician''s ancestors, he did not dare to say a word again.


    When the old magician was full of wine and food, he took a look at Dewey, who was sitting on one side and rolled his eyes. He suddenly laughed: "you''re a good craftsman. I haven''t had such a delicious barbecue in a long time


    Dewey rolled his eyes.


    "Now, sleep!" The old magician finished talking, then turned over, leaned against the tree trunk and closed his eyes.


    What about Dewey?


    He didn''t want to sleep! But the body is controlled by others! He can only helplessly, let his body stretch a stretch, and then straight lie down, closed his eyes!


    No matter how hard he tries, he just can''t open his eyes and sit up!


    Because the old wizard''s command is: sleep!


    What is this? Dewey felt as if he had become one of those computers in his previous life. After being input into the program, he carried out it meticulously... Whether he wanted to or not!


    For five days in a row, the old magician and Dewey were all going north.


    At the beginning, the old magician flew out of the castle with Dewey that night, and then flew all the way north. One day later, when they passed a town, the old magician asked Duwei to buy two horses.


    Dewey can''t fight, he can''t run. Now, in addition to the freedom of thought, the domination of his body belongs to the old magician.


    Dewey once asked the old magician what magic he had done to himself.


    The old magician did not answer.


    Dewey also asked: why do you know Chris? You know that guy? You know that island?


    The old magician did not answer.


    Where are we going?


    The old magician did not answer.


    Dewey''s going crazy.


    Running all the way during the day, especially long-distance riding, is a tough test for duvet, who was originally of average physical fitness. His thin and young body gradually couldn''t support him, but the old magician didn''t let him go.


    "Do we have to ride horses?" Dewey finally couldn''t help it: "can''t a powerful magician like you fly directly to where you want to go?"


    This time, the old magician finally answered the question.


    "The place we went to was very special. Long distance flight would make me lose my magic. And I have to be magical before I get to my destination. "


    This is the only question that the old magician answered all the way.


    The most depressing thing about Dewey is that he can''t even summon Semel!


    Knowing that Semel must be by his side, the magical creature never showed up again.


    Day by day to the north, the climate has become a little bit cold up. Rowling plain is in the south. The climate is warm. Dewey only wears a thin shirt. However, after a few days, Dewey obviously feels that the climate is getting cold. His hands and feet are stiff with cold. When he is riding on his horse, he is constantly shivering by the wind.


    Finally, the old magician seemed to show a little sympathy. He taught Dewey some strange postures and asked him to do them every day when he was at rest... It was like a set of postures similar to Dewey''s Gymnastics in his previous life, but more strange. And there are some postures that require the body to bend skillfully, which is difficult for Dewey to do. But under the "order" of the old magician, although the tears of pain are coming out, but the body is still meticulously executing the order of action! To duvet''s surprise, the effect is obvious! Every time after finishing a whole set of actions, he will feel the heat of his body from the inside out! That kind of warm feeling, drove away the cold! Do that strange action every day, every day down, even Duwei himself feel, his body seems to be a lot stronger than before! On the 20th day, they had already arrived in the northern part of the mainland. The climate here was several times colder than that in the south. There was no green around them. Everything was covered with ice. The wind of the north country blows on the face like a knife, and the road is becoming more and more difficult day by day. They''re in a blizzard! Heavy snow blocked the road, the horse has been unable to pass, people stepped on, the snow has been deep to the calf. Finally, the old magician was kind-hearted. They found a small town. In a tavern, the old magician left Duwei alone in the room, and then went out. Dewey couldn''t escape, because the old magician''s order to his body was: "sit still, don''t make a sound." The old magician came back in the evening. This time, he brought back a big burden. After he untied the burden in front of Dewey, there was a thick fur coat, a leather armor, a sheepskin hat and a pair of high boots for walking in the snow. There is also a long knife¡° Put them on. We''re ready to go. " The old magician''s instructions were simple¡° Where are we going? " Dewey asked again. This time, the old magician finally answered: "frozen forest."`-

 Chapter 54

    [support this book with practical actions, please smash the ticket and collect it ¡« thank you ¡«]


    What depressed duvet was that all the things that the old magician bought were duvet''s money. When Dewey was arrested, he also carried a money bag with more than 100 gold coins in it.


    In a hurry, he put on his fur coat, wore a sheepskin hat, covered his ears with a thick brim, put on his snow boots, and hung a waist knife... Dewey looked like those adventurers who often ran to the frozen forest.


    Out of the hotel, a small sled had been parked outside, and four strong gray snow dogs were lying on the ground honestly.


    The space on the sledge was very small. Dewey had to squeeze together with the old magician. The old magician was still in the white robe... This guy seemed not afraid of cold at all. And Dewey and he leaned together to discover the mystery. The old man didn''t know what magic he had done. Close to him, Dewey seemed to be beside the fire. The old magician was warm.


    "Well, is it magic?" Dewey snorted.


    But he was curious that there was no coachman in the sleigh.


    The old magician is a "all rounder", even proficient in sledding skills, but he didn''t yell anything. Just sitting on the sledge, the magician gently said "let''s go!"


    In front of the four strong sled dogs on the ground immediately ran hard! Where to turn, where to slow down, without the old magician to control, those sled dogs will honestly run with the sled, in the vast white snow, the sled pulled out a long strip of print, so headed north.


    Although he covered his fur coat and hat, Dewey still felt that the cold wind hurt his face, and his eyes could not be opened. He could only rely on the hot old magician to absorb a little warmth.


    The cold wind in the north is made of knives... Duwei lived in the south in his previous life or in his whole life. He had never been to the north at all. He had never seen the endless ice and snow weather in his life.


    Along the way, I couldn''t help complaining about the hateful old magician and the damned weather!


    The sun was still hanging overhead, but there was no warmth at all. Dewey''s body shrank into a ball. Soon, under his nose, his snot had condensed into a string of ice edges. After a hard wipe, he almost tore off a piece of flesh. Dewey''s tears almost came down.


    The frozen forest is located at the north end of the continent... It is said that this is the northernmost part of the continent.


    This is also the official "border" set by the Loran empire. Under normal circumstances, the people of the Empire are not allowed to go north.


    Further north, the frozen forest is not only the freezing wind and snowstorm, but also the boundless forest... More importantly, it is one of the only two areas where Warcraft activities are extremely frequent on the mainland!


    At the southern end of the frozen forest, the Empire had a regiment. The northern "storm corps" of the Empire scattered along the southern edge of the frozen forest, and all the roads leading to the frozen forest were set up checkpoints


    Of course, that''s just plain.


    But secretly, there are still many mercenary teams and small adventure teams who go to the frozen forest every year... These people often have some skills. Those terrible Warcraft in the ice forest are golden coins in these people''s eyes!


    The fur and cores of all kinds of Warcraft, if they can be hunted, can be sold at a high price in the south.


    The Empire''s attitude towards this kind of almost semi open "smuggling" was actually "acquiesced".


    Those troops walking on the southern border of the frozen forest only prevent some ordinary people from entering this dangerous area, while those adventurers with unique skills, such as magicians or high-level warriors, can often escape the patrol and search of the army silently. And some large-scale adventure teams even dare to confront with small groups of patrol troops for the benefit of smuggling!


    Although there are few powerful people like magicians, there are many warriors. In the face of the interests of adventure, there are still many people willing to carry their heads to fight.


    In the north of the town where Duwei and the old magician started, less than half a day later, Duwei and others came to a checkpoint and looked at the imperial soldiers in white fur robes... These northern men were obviously much colder than Duwei. There were even some high-level warriors, wearing only leather waistcoats, with hairy chests and bare arms, beside the checkpoint, In the ice and snow, grab a lot of snow to scrub the body. While wiping, they also shout and sing loudly.


    This checkpoint is built on the mainland, without stone... The frozen soil in the north is harder than stone. As long as we dig out some slightly softer soil to pile it up at the warmest time every summer, and then pour water on it, the cold wind in one night will be enough to freeze out a solid wall!


    Looking at the soldiers in thick white leather robes, with leather hats on their heads and ice ridges on their hats, Dewey didn''t know whether to marvel or admire. Anyway, he''s just holding back.


    The old magician whistled and the four snow dogs stopped just before the checkpoint.


    There are about 100 soldiers in front of this checkpoint. When a small sled came and stopped in front of them in the ice and snow, they immediately surrounded them. The soldiers intentionally or unintentionally reached for their waist knives. The strong man who was catching snow to take a bath in the ice and snow was obviously the team leader here, and immediately threw away the snow, He grabbed a spear and strode over.


    In the snow, the samurai ran very fast. He ran to Du Wei in two or three times. Visually, this guy can be called a "barbarian". His long beard almost covered one third of his face. He looked very rough. Looking at his body method in the snow, I think his martial arts skills are quite good.


    These soldiers stopped the road, someone was about to speak, but saw the old magician''s clothes, immediately closed his mouth!


    These soldiers in the northern frozen forest are well-informed. Some magicians like to come here all the year round and catch some rare Warcraft in the forest. Magic core is the magic material that magicians like.


    These people know each other''s identity as soon as they look at the old magician''s clothes... Although, the old magician''s clothes don''t have any magician level badge on them.


    In fact, this is also a common thing in the frozen forest... The magicians who come here all know the imperial ban. Although the magicians are aloof, they still can''t do anything to openly challenge the Empire. Therefore, in order to hide their identity, they will not hang their own magic level badge. In this way, on the one hand, they show their identity as magicians to deter the soldiers blocking the way, On the one hand, it also hides its real name and identity.


    After all, there are not many magicians on the mainland. If you hang a badge, the other party will know his level. If you really want to settle the accounts, you can go back to the magicians'' Union and find out what the magicians look like.


    Therefore, in the frozen forest, it is a semi open habit for magicians to wear only their robes but not their badges... This is the so-called "doing evil without leaving a name".


    Dewey glared, a little excited. In his opinion, there is no hope for this small group of soldiers to block the road. Although Dewey doesn''t know how powerful the old guy is, he can train Vivian''s magic genius and easily send a dragon to his apprentice as a gift. Can this kind of family be small?


    If you want to fight, Dewey bet that in a few seconds at most, the magician can make these 100 soldiers lie down.


    But Dewey was disappointed.


    The old magician leisurely stopped the sledge, and then touched it in his arms for a long time before he took out a piece of crumpled parchment. There is a habit in the circle of magicians that they don''t like to use any ordinary paper. Everything that needs to be recorded literally uses parchment.


    "Gentlemen, I have an official document from the magician Union." The old magician smilingly handed the parchment to the barbarian Warrior: "the magician Union has given me the privilege to enter the frozen forest."


    Looking at the friendly old magician, the warrior in charge was stunned.


    Although he seems rough, he also has some worries in his heart. He has been ordered to guard the entrance of this frozen forest these years. He has seen a lot, and he has not met one or two magicians.


    Often those magicians, one by one, are guys with eyes above the top. Or, simply cast a spell and fly directly, or a gust of wind rolled over, so that these soldiers can''t even touch a shadow.


    Or, show your hand in public, frighten the soldiers, and then swagger in the past.


    After all, these are conventions. As we all know, if the magician really wants to break through, such a hundred and ten people will surely be unstoppable.


    However, it''s really rare for this kind magician to show his legal documents and look like a negotiation!


    With a suspicious expression, the captain of the samurai results in this crumpled parchment.


    I don''t know how many years I''ve had this thing in my hand. The handwriting has been a little fuzzy. There are even some denitration on the sheepskin. It''s shabby. The team leader carefully held it in his hand for fear that it would be rotten.


    But as soon as I saw the words on it... The captain could not help but change his face and almost glared out his eyes!


    "Here is an official letter. Those who hold this official letter can enter the frozen forest unconditionally. No Imperial military or local government personnel can stop them! This document is valid for... 100 years! "


    What the hell is this? A hundred years?


    This old guy is not playing with me, is he? The captain couldn''t help thinking when he saw this. He also met some cheaters


    As we all know, in this place, the army does not dare to stop magicians. There are also some swindlers who have made a suit of magician robes to fool people.


    But look at the signature at the bottom of this document


    "The emperor of the Roland Empire, Augustine V & President of the sorcerer union of Roland."


    A document signed jointly by his Majesty the emperor and the president of the magician Union?


    What''s more, what''s more. The signed emperor Augustine V has been dead for sixty years! And the current president of Roland mainland magician Union has long been replaced! The president on the signature also died 40 years ago at the age of 119! The signature of the former Emperor of the Empire and the former president of the magician Union? What''s the origin of this guy? This thing is true or false, the team leader can naturally identify it! The signature can be forged, but the seal on it can''t be forged! The seal of the emperor and the seal of the president of the magician''s Union all have magic anti-counterfeiting marks! When you get the document in your hand, the two seals will slowly emerge on the parchment, and then slowly disappear... The team leader immediately respects! The identity of the old magician in front of him must be cow to a certain extent! At least with the Empire''s former Emperor and former magician union president of an era of old people! This kind of person, a small team leader, can''t afford to offend! Even the captain can''t help but wonder... Valid for 100 years... How old is this old guy this year? He respectfully rolled up the parchment and sent it to the magician with both hands. His tone was also polite: "Dear magician, welcome to the frozen forest! The 27th patrol of the White Wolf infantry under the imperial northern storm Corps salutes you! If you have any other requirements, we will try our best to cooperate with you! " The old magician was very polite: "no, just please get out of the way." In a word, the soldiers standing in front of the road retreated one after another, even took the initiative to clean up the snow in front of the pass, and then lined up to see off the old magician''s sleigh. Seeing the checkpoint far behind, Dewey couldn''t help asking, "is that document... True?"¡° Really... "The old magician replied faintly:" however, today is the last day of validity. " Dewey put out his tongue: "the last day?" Looking at the old magician''s side face, he couldn''t help asking, "how old are you¡° Children, has the family education of the Rowling family fallen to such a level? Use honorifics when asking about your elders'' age. " The old magician said with a smile, "I, my age..." at this point, a trace of melancholy flashed in the old magician''s eyes: "I can''t remember myself."`

 Chapter 55

    It was completely dark, and the sleigh drove quietly into the frozen forest. At the edge of the forest, the trees are relatively sparse, and the sled can barely get through the cracks in the forest.


    What made Dewey''s eyes open was that the old magician''s method of driving those snow dogs pulling sleds was really wonderful! He doesn''t use whips or slogans as any animal trainer does. It''s just simple instructions, such as running, stopping, or even simplified to a whistle, or even a simple gesture! Those snow dogs seem to be able to fully understand the human language and gestures, obediently according to the old magician''s every instruction to do.


    "You... Don''t use the same magic on these dogs as on me?" Dewey asked curiously. These days, Dewey likes to ask questions. Although most of the questions are not answered by magicians, Dewey also knows that as long as he doesn''t run away and don''t annoy the old guy, he won''t abuse himself.


    "What do you think?" The magician replied with a hint of ridicule: "these dogs are more obedient to you."


    With that, the sledge began to slow down, and the forest in front of it became narrower and narrower, so it was difficult for the sledge to move on.


    The magician stopped the sledge and gave Dewey a kick: "get out of the car, boy. Don''t stay here. No one has taught you that in the ice and snow, the more you are afraid of cold and inactive, the easier you will be frozen to death. "


    After Du Wei got up, the old magician looked around and said faintly, "we''ll live here tonight."


    "Live here?" Dewey couldn''t help complaining: "you... Can''t help being in a good town. You have to catch up and live in the woods... I thought you were going to drive all night! Why didn''t we live in town before, since you didn''t plan to drive all night


    "Because I like it, are you satisfied with the answer?" The old magician replied with a smile, looking at Dewey, his tone was still very kind: "now, there is a tent in the burden under your buttocks. If you don''t get up again, I promise you will have a stomachache again."


    Mouth pain... This old guy is going to order himself to slap his face again! Dewey couldn''t help shivering. Although Dewey is very clever, he can''t help it when he meets this kind of old guy who is not soaked in oil and salt, and the strength of the other party is almost 18000 times that of himself.


    In the belly side belly Fei, Du Wei dawdles to get up to open the package, starts to set up the tent.


    In recent days, Dewey has been very adept at camping on the road.


    The old magician didn''t wait for Dewey to finish his work like the old master. He was very busy.


    Dewey peeped at the old magician''s every move: the old man took out a small bottle from his robe, and then sprinkled some green powder evenly from it.


    He sprinkled the powder around to form a big circle, which surrounded the two people, the sled and the tent.


    I don''t know what the powder is made of. After it is sprinkled on the ground, it immediately melts the surrounding ice and snow, and releases a green light in the dark... It looks like ghost fire.


    Moreover, Dewey noticed that the obedient snow dogs seemed to be extremely afraid of the green powder! Originally docile snow dog, suddenly become extremely nervous, hairy body of the life of the shrink into a ball, the whole body is shaking, at the same time, constantly issued a sad and terrible howl.


    The magician finished some work and looked at the green circle around him with satisfaction. Then he went over and gently pacified some dogs. He just patted the snow dog twice with his big, thick palm, and then said with a low smile: "OK, OK, don''t worry... It''s ok..."


    The dogs went down again.


    When the tent was set up, Dewey leaned over and said, "what is this?"


    "To prevent trouble." The old magician put away the bottle. His whole body was covered in a thin robe. He didn''t know where his bottles and cans were usually hidden. Anyway, when he used them, he could touch them and find something.


    "Trouble?"


    The old magician said with a smile: "children, this is the frozen forest! Here is not the most trees, but Warcraft! A lot of Warcraft that you have never heard of or seen. Especially at night, Warcraft likes to attack the unguarded and sleeping prey. There are always a lot of adventurers who fall asleep at night and become the dinner of Warcraft... The next day they become dung. "


    "Are you afraid of Warcraft when you are such a powerful magician?" Dewey had a good fight.


    "I''m not afraid." The magician shook his head: "but the two of us in this forest are like throwing two pieces of meat in a pile of flies! Do you understand? It''s bound to attract a lot of things. Although those things are not a big threat to us, there are too many flies. It''s also very troublesome to drive away a group and then another group. And, as I said... I''m going to try to reduce my mana consumption as much as possible before I get to my destination. Now, you make a fire, we are ready to go to bed... Remember to do the action I taught you before going to bed, otherwise you will freeze into a popsicle in the middle of the night, and I don''t care about you. "


    Duwei had no choice... He didn''t want to become a robot again, so he was commanded, so he just did it honestly.


    Although the body twist stretch time is still very painful, but Duwei know the benefits of this set of actions for themselves, endure the pain also finished.


    The old magician looked at Duwei''s completion of the task, with a little more satisfaction in his eyes. He took out a scroll from his arms and opened it gently.


    This is a scroll of wind magic. The old magician made a windproof border around it with this scroll, and then pointed to the tent: "OK, sleep."


    "I still want to ask... What does the green powder look like?"


    "Really curious? I''m afraid you know, you won''t be able to sleep at night. " The old magician laughed maliciously.


    "... you say it." Dewey said slowly: "my curiosity is heavy. If you don''t tell me, I can''t sleep."


    "All right! Those are... Dragon dung. " The old magician shrugged: "do you mind sleeping in the dung of the dragon?"


    Dewey


    Dragon dung?


    No wonder... A lot of animals and beasts depend on the smell and smell of feces or urine to divide their territory. And the dragon is undoubtedly the most powerful creature in nature.


    Sprinkle the dung of the Dragon here, then other Warcraft must think there is a dragon here!


    What Warcraft dare to provoke a dragon?


    Although this method is very good, but... Du Wei shakes his head. Fortunately, the dung of these dragons doesn''t stink.


    &#8226£»


    In the middle of the night, Dewey woke up. To be exact, he woke up cold.


    In the tent, the old magician narrowed his eyes, slept soundly and breathed well. There was a little crystal ball hanging from the head in the tent, but the old magician was kind-hearted. With a magic scroll of fire system, the crystal ball becomes a "heater" that slowly emits heat, so that the tent is much warmer.


    But at the end of the night, the heat on the crystal ball had dissipated, and Du Weileng''s hands and feet were cold. He had to get up, open the tent, and honestly repeated the same action again in the snow.


    With the completion of a set of actions, Dewey''s whole body has been warm, and his hands and feet are gradually warm. He sighed: his body''s flexibility is getting better and better, and the old magician''s action is really effective.


    "If you had met me a few years earlier and practiced this routine twice a day, your health would not be so bad now." In the tent, the old magician closed his eyes and suddenly said a word.


    Dewey is not surprised at all... This old guy seems to be sleeping soundly, but nothing can escape his ears! Dewey had confirmed this when he tried to escape a few nights ago.


    "I really can''t believe that... You are such a weak boy from the grand Wu Xun family and the descendants of the Rowling family." Then the old magician turned over and went on sleeping.


    Du Wei sighed. He stood in the snow, watching the night


    The top of the moon has come out, moonlight sprinkled in the forest, pan in the snow, snow phosphorous, it is very beautiful.


    In the forest, there were one or two howls in the distance, and I don''t know what Warcraft sent them out. But a few snow dogs, sleeping very soundly. Dewey crept aside.


    After sleeping in the middle of the night, he felt like peeing. In the circle of dragon dung, he found a big tree root, opened his pants and peed, then shivered.


    It is said that further north, the weather will be colder, so cold that even urination will be dangerous! It is said that in that cold weather, if anyone dares to open his pants to pee in the field, he will be able to freeze his little JJ down!


    Du Wei sighed and looked back at the tent... When will this kind of day end?


    This old guy hijacked himself and left, but he didn''t answer any questions. Dewey had already choked up with questions. He didn''t even know what he was kidnapping himself for.


    Take it out on her apprentice? Heaven and earth conscience, Duwei in addition to blackmail Vivian a little magic tools, to that little silly girl is quite good. I took good care of that girl when I was on a desert island.


    Even if you have to vent your anger, you have suffered a lot all the way. What kind of anger do you have?


    So, kidnap yourself, blackmail the Rowlings?


    Du Wei laughs... This old guy must be very powerful. Even if the Rowling family is very powerful, it may not be in his eyes. What can make him greedy?


    So... Is it for Chris, who was imprisoned on the desert island? But this old man must know more than himself! What''s the use of kidnapping yourself?


    Duwei thought for a while, but he still had no idea. He was going back to sleep


    Suddenly, in the dark woods, a voice startled him!


    Whew!


    Dewey''s heart moved! His mental strength is very good now, and he is very sensitive to the movement around him! He had been in the camp beside the castle for so many days, and he could hear it as soon as he heard it... It was the sound of bows and arrows!


    Then, all of a sudden, a scream came from a distance! A roar came in the dark with people''s screams, followed by more people''s exclamations... In the distance, about the northeast, Dewey vaguely saw a red light flashing in the dark! It''s like there''s a big fire! Faintly, a roaring sound came, and then came the sound of human footsteps in the forest... The sound was very anxious, as if it was running away... Dewey frowned, he squatted down, listening quietly... One... Two... Three... It seemed that there were five or six people''s footsteps, these people were in a hurry, running very flustered, but they were coming towards themselves! In a roar... It seemed to be the roar of some wild animal, and immediately a human scream came again, as if it were the runaway man chased by the wild animal... Well, there was one less footstep. I think another guy died. In a short time, the sound of footsteps had come to him. Dewey saw that four people came to the forest in a hurry. They were all wearing fur coats, one with leather armor, the other with a machete... But only half of the knife was left. The last one was the most miserable. Half of his body was red, and he didn''t know whether it was his own blood or his companion''s blood. Holding a bow in his hand, he ran and yelled, "come on! Come on! It''s coming! It''s coming! It killed the captain! Run The man in front of him had already run through a row of trees. When he saw Dewey, he suddenly cried out, "there are people here!" Before Dewey spoke, the four snow dogs behind him got up long ago and showed their teeth to the passers-by. They jumped and barked... (support this book with practical actions, please smash the ticket and collect it.)-

 Chapter 56

    The first guy ran the fastest and nearly ran into Duwei. The other two guys just ran into the circle of dragon dung, and the four snow dogs behind Duwei had already jumped on it!


    "Woo Hoo!! Friend, watch your dog One of them was injured and was not very flexible, so he was almost knocked down by the dog, while the other two escaped quickly. When four snow dogs failed to hit the target, Dewey yelled at the dog''s intention to attack. The dogs recognized Dewey and didn''t attack anyone.


    At this time, the last guy with blood all over his body had already run over. This man was still warm-hearted. When he saw Dewey, he couldn''t see his face and age clearly in the dark, but he was kind enough to shout out: "friend! Run! There''s a carrion monster coming up in the back! Run


    With that, he shook his body, staggered twice, and sat down on the ground with soft legs. His words made Du Wei feel good. He went up and helped him up. He immediately kisses the strong smell of blood on him. What''s more disgusting to Du Wei is that there are some bloody pieces on this guy! Obviously, I don''t know which of his hapless companions.


    Among the three people running in front, the first one slipped away without looking back. The two behind heard that the guy finally fell to the ground. They hesitated for a moment, stopped, or ran back to pull up their companions.


    Although the man with blood all over his body fell to the ground, he was still holding his bow. He shook his head in his mouth and cried out: "go! If you are caught up, you can''t run away! Can walk one is one! Come on


    Two companions tried to carry him, but the man''s leg was so badly injured that he had been running for a while, but now he couldn''t support it.


    The two companions were very loyal. They refused to run away and tried to carry him.


    "You don''t have to run." Duwei sighed and began to remind the guy that Duwei had a good feeling for him. Moreover, Duwei didn''t want to drag down his companion in danger. He would rather fall down than run first, which increased Duwei''s good feeling. And the two companions refused to go, and their loyalty made him determined to help them.


    "You stay here. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen."


    At the moment, through the moonlight, the three people have seen Du Wei''s appearance. Du Wei''s appearance is just a 13-4-year-old boy. They just think that the boy is crazy. The two men had already picked up their companions and were about to run when they heard a strong smell of blood coming from behind, followed by a shrill roar


    "No! I can''t run away... "The three changed color at the same time. The man with the archer was quite determined, and immediately said, "put me down! Fight that monster! "


    The two companions also had the same face. One was holding the half broken machete tightly, and the other was unarmed. He could only pick up a thick branch from the snow.


    There is a creaking sound in the woods and in the snow... There is also a sound of something scraping the trees and dropping the snow on the branches


    In the moonlight, Dewey saw clearly in the forest, and at the distance of about 30 steps, a monster emerged from the back of the forest!


    Dewey just looked at it and almost vomited all the dinner he had last night!


    These guys call this monster "carrion monster"... This name is really worthy of the name!


    This monster has three legs! But the thickness is different, one is a horse leg, one is a deer leg, the other is hairy, but I don''t know what animal''s leg is... But the roots of these three legs are bloody, and stick together with the body... It seems that they are temporarily assembled on the body after I don''t know where they came from


    As for its body, it is even more strange! It has two upper bodies above the waist! One half is like a bear, the other half is actually a human trunk!


    This thing seems to be assembled with the bodies of several kinds of creatures. The location of the assembly is bloody and covered with long black and white hair!


    "What the hell is this!" Du Weiqiang endured nausea.


    "Carrion." The man sitting on the ground gritted his teeth: "a kind of Warcraft... This kind of thing can put the body of the killed prey into his own body... Damn! It has fused the captain''s body into itself


    The tone of the man was filled with grief and indignation, and the two companions beside him also looked sad.


    Sure enough, the body on the monster was obviously fleshy, but he was still wearing a yellow ragged fur coat, and half of his head was above his neck, as if he had been bitten off by some beast! Brain has been streamed, half of the head, those turned up the meat and white bones were visible! What''s more disgusting is that the eyes on the left are drooping outside


    The monster is also very fast, but ran to the Dragon dung circle outside, suddenly stopped, its two heads, one is half a head, the other is a sharp mouth similar to the shape of bear head, as if forced to smell, issued a strange roar. Step back, walk around the circle of dragon dung


    It roared with a puzzled look, clearly recognized the dragon''s excrement, some dare not move forward. But the prey in front of him is in the sight, and the blood is stimulating him


    This guy shook a few times, still hesitated to lean over.


    In addition to Dewey, the three guys have turned pale. The man with the bow and arrow quickly pulled out the last three arrows from his back pocket and shot them out in a series!


    Dewey''s eyes shine! This man''s archery is really good, although under the serious injury, three continuous arrows shot out together, holding the bow hand is very stable!


    Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew!


    Three plops! The monster was hit by three arrows, but he just shook his body. Suddenly he turned around, stretched out two hairy claws from his back, pulled out the arrow, cracked the bear''s head, and made a few calls


    The wound bleeding, this monster actually does not care, the blood drops on the snow, actually as if a trace of green eyes!


    "This monster''s blood is poisonous. It''ll be over if it touches it." The archer finished shooting and shook his head: "but there''s nothing to be careful about. We''re all finished... We''re not rivals." He looked at Dewey and said with a bitter smile, "who are you? You are such a young boy. Why did you come to the frozen forest by yourself... I''m sorry, but we have caused you trouble. This monster came here with us."


    With an angry roar, the guy with the branch tried his best. He held the thick branch in his hands and swept to the monster''s waist! With a bang, the branch swept over the monster. Instead of shaking, the monster stretched out its hairy claw, grabbed the branch and shook it


    With a cry, the guy with the branch had already flew out and hit a tree heavily. After he fell to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The guy with the machete has a pale face. The machete in his hand was originally a weapon for close combat. At the moment, there is only half of it left, which is even worse. This monster is powerful and full of venom. If he gets close to it, he will die. But when one of his two companions finishes shooting and the other is thrown out, he still shouts and raises the machete, Suddenly a faint silver light came out of my body!


    Du Wei narrowed his eyes... Fighting?


    The machete warrior gave a big drink and split two swords in place! Two faint wind blades shot in the air at once, and made two pounces. The wind blade accurately cut the monster''s body, leaving a deep bone wound on the monster''s left leg


    The samurai had already rushed over, and the machete in his hand went straight to the monster''s head!


    The speed and power of this knife are quite good. Unfortunately, the monster suddenly stepped back, and suddenly a bloody long thorn came out of his body! The samurai was in mid air, unable to dodge, and his shoulder was stabbed through immediately! People are like sugar gourd hanging on the barb of the monster!


    The barb was covered with crooked bone hooks, and the machete warrior screamed at once! The machete in his hand had already shot at the monster''s head regardless of everything. With a rush, the machete cut on the monster''s bear''s head, so it was inlaid on the monster''s head, but the monster seemed to have no feeling


    The archer sighed. None of the three of them were the opponents of the monster''s attack, so they simply closed their eyes and died.


    Just at this time, Dewey looked at the machete warrior hanging on the monster''s barb. Suddenly, a trace of fine light flashed in his eyes. He immediately took a bottle out of his arms and smashed it towards the monster!


    Bang! After the bottle hit the monster, it immediately broke, and most of the yellow powder in it was stained on the monster. Then Dewey took a deep breath and began to chant the incantation!


    His mantra speed is very fast, soon a wind blade of wind system shoots out!


    This wind blade didn''t cut the monster directly, but it cut the monster''s barb accurately!


    With a click, the barb was cut off, and the machete warrior on it fell to the ground. Du Wei yelled loudly: "get off the ground! Come on


    Although the machete warrior was almost unable to cry out in pain, he immediately instinctively rolled to the side!


    Dewey''s robe swelled, his fingers quickly pinched the fingerprints, and then sang aloud, several fireballs smashed in the dark like red sun!


    Du Wei''s mental power and sensitivity are super strong, ordinary fireball technique, he can shoot three in one breath! Three fireballs hit the monster and immediately ignited the fire


    Bang, fire, the monster most of the body are shrouded in the fire, sparks, the monster screamed, but more and more aroused its ferocity!


    Without hesitation, Du Wei immediately blessed himself with an acceleration. Then, as if magic didn''t want money, he rushed to the monster quickly, and then ran around the monster, and then his fingers kept on shooting. He didn''t know how much vertigo art he was shooting at the monster!


    One by one, the pale blue light of vertigo hit the monster. The monster''s huge body screamed in the fire, trying to catch Duwei. On the one hand, Duwei accelerated himself, on the other hand, he even played seven or eight vertigo tricks. The monster''s pace became slower and slower. Finally, he suddenly gave a unwilling roar and fell down


    Du Wei didn''t hesitate. He took out his last two bottles of fire Yao and smashed them against the monster


    As soon as the fire touched Mars, it immediately exploded, and the monster was immediately blown up. There was a smell of burnt meat in the air


    Seeing the monster lying on the ground, Du Wei was relieved. He pushed back and leaned against a big tree


    Damn it, that old guy can''t come out yet... He can''t help himself if he sees death!


    Dewey looked back and found that the tent was empty! The old guy''s gone!


    As he was about to shout, he suddenly felt that something had been put into his hand. He heard the voice of the old Magician: "I hate trouble. I don''t want to see anyone. I''ll go first and come back to you later."


    The old man''s concealment was really powerful. Duvis didn''t feel anything from the old man, so he had disappeared completely.


    Look at the hand, is a burden, pinch pinch, but it is a bottle of things.


    The monster was knocked down by Dewey''s series of magic attacks. All three of them stared at Dewey with wide eyes. After a while, they finally gave out a cheer!


    magician! This kid is a magician!!


    The three guys were all injured, and Du Wei carried them back one by one... The machete warrior who was stabbed through his shoulder was the worst. The monster''s body was poisonous, and the flesh of his wound had a rotten smell


    Du Wei quickly turned over the burden. The bottles and jars inside were all medicine powder. Fortunately, Du Wei carefully studied magic pharmaceutics, but also found two bottles of special things for wound treatment.


    It''s just the rotten meat on the machete warrior


    In Duwei''s sigh, the machete warrior was very tough. He grabbed a branch and bit it. Then he pulled out a dagger from his boot. His face muscles were twisted with pain, but he cut off the rotten flesh of the wound himself!


    "It can only temporarily delay the venom..." the machete warrior''s face was sweating, and his voice trembled: "I can''t cut off the whole shoulder... This kind of monster''s venom can only be dispelled by going back to a temple and asking the people in the temple to use the magic of the light Department..."


    The guy who was thrown to spit blood when the branch hit the monster laughed: "well, we''re so lucky that we didn''t die! You''ve only suffered for a few days... Nothing more. "


    However, the archer gave Du Wei a deep look, with gratitude and respect in his eyes: "Dear Mr. magician... Please forgive our previous offence... I didn''t know you were a magician. I... thank you for your help, thank you for saving our lives! If you can, please let us know your name. We will keep your name in mind! "


    Du Wei hesitated for a moment, the archer immediately seemed to understand the same, said with a smile: "I know, in this place, the magician is inconvenient to disclose his name... But I swear by my life, we will not disclose your name! It''s just that you saved us. If you don''t even know the name of the benefactor, you''re a jerk! "


    Then he struggled to his feet: "I, Dardanelle, am the vice captain of this adventure team... Our captain is dead. This guy with machete is Fran, the other guy, just call him Heishan. We are all the bodyguards of marquis Liszt. We came to the frozen forest to find a kind of Warcraft... "


    Speaking of this, Dardanelle hesitated for a moment and went on


    "We are looking for a kind of Warcraft called ''golden eye Python''. Our esteemed marquis is is seriously ill. Some people say that the eyes of ''golden eye Python'' can cure the disease of the lady. That''s why we came to the frozen forest... I also have the status of honorary guard Knight granted by the marquis. I swear by my reputation as a knight, I will not reveal your name to anyone. But you saved the Liszt family, we need to remember the name of benefactor! The Liszt family will pay for their kindness


    He bowed deeply and looked expectantly at Dewey.


    "My name..." Dewey hesitated for a second. He didn''t say his real name. He sighed and said slowly, "OK... I''m a magician... Name... My name is Harry Potter."


    "Harry Potter..." Dardanelle repeatedly remember the name, solemnly said: "I will remember the name! Mr. magician, if you have a chance to go to Liszt''s territory in the future, please give me your name, and you will be treated as a distinguished guest! "


    Dewey smiles.


    As a magician, you can get preferential treatment wherever you go. But Dardanelle''s tone was sincere, and he was obviously grateful.


    Du Wei was a little embarrassed about his pseudonym, but he didn''t want too many people to know that he was a magician. So, he simply jumped out of the topic: "Oh, by the way, what''s the golden eye Python you''re talking about? Is it a python? " Dardanelle''s face is a little strange... According to reason, the magician should know Warcraft very well. How can this young magician not even know the golden eye Python?! But the respect on his face did not diminish at all, and he immediately replied: "the golden eye Python... Is indeed a kind of python, but it is also very dangerous. Its eyes can radiate petrified magic, and any creature will be petrified as long as it faces its eyes! In the frozen forest, the golden eye Python is also considered one of the most dangerous Warcraft Although Dardanelle tried his best to cover up, the strange look in his eyes made Dewey see what he thought. Dewey laughed. He poured out some medicine and put it on Dardanelle''s legs. He said with a smile, "I''m still very young. I haven''t studied magic for long, so I don''t know much about Warcraft... That''s why, I just came to the frozen forest this time, and I want to see more on the spot. " After a pause, Dewey couldn''t help asking, "excuse me... Since this kind of golden eye Python is very dangerous, are you sure you can catch one?" Dewey''s implication is very obvious: these guys, even a carrion monster, can''t be solved... The golden eye Python is recognized as one of the most dangerous Warcraft in the frozen forest, so it must be more powerful than the carrion monster! How do they catch them? Dardanelle didn''t care. He said with a smile: "our life belongs to the marquis. We don''t have to think about the danger to serve the Marquis... However, we are well prepared... Before we set out, we spent a lot of effort to buy a treasure. Relying on this treasure, we can be immune to petrochemical magic! As long as there is no Petrochemical magic, the golden eye python, which is the general boa constrictor, will not be difficult to deal with As he said this, Dardanelle suddenly showed a trace of shame on his face and said in a low voice: "Mr. magician, please forgive me for my presumptuousness. I know it''s unreasonable to make such a request... But eight of us have been walking around this forest for three days since we set out. Now several of our companions have died, and the remaining three have been injured... I''m afraid we can rely on ourselves, It''s really impossible to find the golden eye Python in the frozen forest... You are a powerful magician, I think, can... "Duwei pondered for a moment:" do you want to ask me for help? " Dardanelle straightened up at once: "the life of the Marquis is at stake, and I know it''s unreasonable. However, if you are willing to help, you will be the biggest benefactor of the Liszt family after the success! Everyone in the Liszt family is willing to repay the benefactor who saved the Marquis''s life with his life! "£¨ Request vote smashing support!)-

 Chapter 57

    Dewey thought a little.


    This Marquis Liszt, Dewey, has heard of it. The Marquis is not a hereditary title, but a lifelong one. Such a title can only be possessed when I am alive, and can not be inherited by later generations.


    This Marquis Liszt was originally a widow. Her husband was the little uncle and Duchess of Augustine VI, the current emperor of the Empire. However, subtly, the Duke was ten years younger than his majesty... In a large royal family, this phenomenon is not surprising.


    Mrs. Liszt was born into the family of a famous maritime trade magnate in the Empire. She was as beautiful as a flower when she was young. At the age of 15, she married her Majesty''s uncle, the Duke in her forties. Unfortunately, at the age of 22, she became a widow.


    The Duchess was so weak that he was called by the LORD before he was fifty. After the death of the Duke, his majesty granted the poor widow a royal title... The marquis. According to the imperial law, this kind of lifetime Title cannot be inherited.


    Since then, it has been rumored that his majesty Augustine VI, the emperor of the Empire, has some idea of not being able to identify with this beautiful young aunt. A few years ago, when this kind of rumor became more and more serious,


    As a result, the 30-year-old Marquis moved out of the imperial capital and lived alone in a ancestral home in the northern province of AI Leng, in order to avoid the numerous scandals of the imperial capital.


    After becoming a widow, the Marquis restored her maiden name, Liszt. And this Marquis Liszt''s wealth, in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, is also quite famous!


    Although she could not inherit the title of the dead Duke, the dead Duke had no children, but left a large amount of inheritance to his young wife. What''s more, Mrs. Liszt''s father, the great merchant of sea trade, also left his daughter amazing wealth!


    Even in the aristocratic circle, there was an unsightly nickname for this lady: the richest widow of the Empire.


    This is all that Dewey knows about Marquis Liszt.


    "Oh, marquis Liszt. I''ve heard of this lady''s name Dewey tried to be very casual and asked, "can you take the liberty to ask, my dear Marquis, what''s wrong with her?"


    When it comes to this issue, Dardanelle and others immediately show their extremely indignant expression, and the speaker is still Dardanelle: "Alas, this matter is a great shame to the Liszt family!"


    Still, he told the truth.


    Now 33 years old, the Marquis, as if the bright woman is particularly fond of this woman, giving her unimaginable youthful beauty. Although Dewey had never met the lady, he had heard of her name.


    It is said that the Marquis has delicate skin that girls can''t match. Her skin is as delicate and smooth as milk, her eyes are as beautiful as sapphire, her hair is as dazzling as the Golden Sunshine of the Lancang canal in summer... It seems that time can''t leave any trace on her body!


    Such a woman, when she was in the imperial capital, once charmed a large number of nobles. No wonder even the emperor had a lust for her.


    In order to avoid the scandal and returned to her hometown in seclusion, the Marquis still unable to avoid the trouble brought to her by beauty. Just two months ago, when the Marquis was taking her entourage on an outing in the countryside as usual, she met a Padawan.


    To be exact... That apprentice is an old bastard!


    According to Dardanelle''s description, the old man was wearing a green robe and holding a long green flute in his hand. As soon as he saw the Marquis, he immediately brightened his eyes and came forward to pester him. He not only praised the beauty of the Marquis with very frivolous words, but also asked to play a song for her.


    At that time, this bad behavior made the Marquis''s followers very angry. In their hearts, the beautiful Marquis was as noble as a goddess


    "If it wasn''t for the style of the old man''s robe, which looks like a magician... We would have thrown that old bastard into the river in the morning!" Dardanelle scolded.


    "The magician?" Dewey frowned.


    "No, I don''t think he''s a magician." Dardanelle shook his head. "That robe is very similar. But I''ve never seen a wizard in a green robe. Mr. Harry Potter, you are a magician... Excuse me, which level of the magician level of the Magic Union is wearing a green robe? It seems that there is no such thing at all


    After a pause, Dardanelle continued to explain: "we don''t dare to teach that guy because we suspect that he is a magician. It''s the lady. She''s very kind. You know, that day with his wife, there was a holy knight from the temple of light, a real knight, Knight gofett! Lord GoFit is a great knight. His martial arts are very famous in the imperial capital. That time, in order to thank the Marquis for her huge donation to the temple, she came here on behalf of the temple. With Lord GoFit around, let alone the fake magician, even if he is a real magician, Lord GoFit can get rid of him. "


    Dewey said nothing about that. The Grand Knight is already the top figure in the knight circle, and also the holy knight of the temple of light! Dewey knew that the Holy Knights of the temple of light were more powerful than ordinary knights. Because the weapons and equipment of those Holy Knights are blessed by the divine arts of the light department, and have some special effects. Even some advanced Holy Knights can use some magic! A great knight, at the same time, is also a senior holy knight. He has a chance to win against an ordinary magician¡° The Marquis was kind-hearted and didn''t embarrass that guy, but that guy kept pestering... As a result... "The result was very simple. That gofett, obviously, is also a proud guy. As a knight, under his own eyes, he saw a gorgeous noble lady being teased. Of course, his chivalry should be well displayed. As a result, Mr. Knight "taught" the fake magician in the green robe. Only according to Dardanelle''s description, it seems that the knight did not take advantage. Because the fake magician runs fast. However, before leaving, the fake magician who couldn''t tease him left behind a sentence: "offend me, you have no good result. Wait for my curse! You are beautiful, but I will let your beauty solidify forever... Just like a stone! " Speaking of this, Dardanelle''s face is gloomy: "although that guy doesn''t look like a magician, his curse seems to be true." Three days later, the Marquis fell ill. Some of her skin began to harden, little by little petrified! First it was a small part, then it gradually spread... The Liszt family were flustered, and they searched all the doctors, but they had nothing to do. Finally, under the answer of a magic pharmacist, they found hope: this may be a kind of petrochemical curse. It''s not ordinary petrification. Even magicians can''t remove it. To remove this curse, unless it is the caster himself. Or... "Or, to the frozen forest, looking for a kind of Warcraft called golden eye python, take off its eyes to bring back, it should also be useful." Dardanelle said decidedly: "the Marquis is the goddess of the Liszt family! Every Knight of honor of the Marquis is willing to die for her! So here we are. " Du Wei sighed, but his heart was not as calm as it seemed! Curse? It''s a curse?! It seems that Dardanelle really doesn''t know much about magic! The guy in the green robe must be a magician! But also a very powerful magician! Curse is a very advanced magic in magic! Even some senior magicians can''t learn anything in their lifetime! Dewey thought for a moment and looked around. The old magician didn''t know where he was. However, Dewey believed that if he wanted to go home, he would be arrested. Because the old guy said before he left that he would come back to find himself! Then don''t try to run... "OK." Du Wei sighed: "it''s just that I''m going to have a look around in the frozen forest. Why don''t I stay with you. Maybe I can help. " He said so, but he thought: "that old guy must be looking at me in the dark. With him, I don''t think there will be any danger."&# 8226£» Duvi''s medicine for Dardanelle was very effective. Soon, under the stimulation of magic potion, the wound muscles on Dardanelle''s leg began to heal. The appearance of granulation creeping and growing visible to the naked eye was amazing. However, the machete warrior was not so lucky. The poison of the carrion monster could only be removed by the light magic in the temple. Therefore, after a discussion, it was decided that Dardanelle and Dewey would continue to search for the golden eye Python in the forest. And the other two, they''re going back. Next, Dewey did something strange to the Liszt family: he got an empty bottle out of the bag, went to the charred corpse of the carrion, carefully collected some venom from the carrion and put it in the bottle. These rotting and corrosive poisons may be useful in the future, Dewey thought£¨ Xiao Wu asks for the ticket ~ use your ticket to put the devil on the weekly list ~ thank you-

 Chapter 58

    Watching the little magician collect the venom from the carrion monster with a bottle, Dardanelle and other three Liszt people can''t help looking sideways. Such a disgusting thing, the little magician just like a baby collected a full bottle, but also carefully collected it


    Looking at that pile of disgusting rotten meat, people can''t help sighing: This magician is really not what ordinary people can be.


    The seriously wounded machete warrior and the guy who vomited blood will leave the forest in Dewey''s sleigh. Dewey gave them the four snow dogs to pull the sled... Anyway, these are the old magician''s things. Dewey was very generous and generous. What''s more, the road behind will become more and more difficult, and there will be no need for sleds.


    But before the two wounded left, Dewey hesitated. After all, both of them were injured. If they met any wild animals on their way back, they would not be able to protect themselves.


    Duwei thought for a moment, collected the circle of dragon dung powder scattered by the old magician from the ground last night, wrapped it in parchment, and spilled the rest on their clothes, regardless of the strange eyes of the two wounded.


    "So you don''t have to worry about Warcraft attacking you on your way back." Du Wei''s tone is very relaxed: "you have injuries, and the smell of blood, I''m afraid you will attract Warcraft."


    "What is this?" Dardanelle looked at the green powder. His face was the same as when Dewey asked the old magician last night.


    "This..." Dewey with a prank smile: "these are dung, dragon dung."


    "Oh..." three people immediately relieved, in addition to the face with some surprised expression, but there is no discomfort, there is no disgust or disgusting expression.


    The machete warrior even said with a smile: "good idea! Ha ha, when we were in the northwest, we used to sprinkle lion''s urine on the tents in the wild to prevent wolves on the grassland. Ha ha... However, the dragon''s excrement is worthy of being a magician! The magician can get such a precious thing... Ha ha. "


    This guy looks as if he doesn''t have enough dragon dung on his body. He wants Du Wei to throw more dragon dung on him.


    With the two wounded, Dewey picked up the rest. The old magician left inexplicably, leaving behind a lot of magic potions, even a small piece of magic crystal. Duwei studied it and judged that it was probably a piece of material used to arrange the magic array. Dewey laughed at it and put it all away.


    Dardanelle took Dewey back to their previous camp. After the camp was attacked by rotting corpses, there was only a mess left.


    Dardanelle took back two quivers and carried them on his back. He also took two knives with him from two dead companions. Then Dardanelle dug a hole and buried his companion.


    There were eight of them when they came out, and now there are three left.


    There is also a sled here, but all the snow dogs pulling the sled ran out in last night''s attack. Another dog was bitten half of its body by the carrion monster in last night''s attack. After midnight, the rest of the body has frozen into ice.


    The tent was all over the place. Dewey and Dardanelle went through some useful things. Finally, Dewey put his attention on the sled.


    The sled has broken down. Maybe it was broken by a carrion last night.


    In Dardanelle''s puzzled eyes, Dewey pulled out his knife, pried several boards off the base board of the sled, and then tied two rectangular boards to the soles of his boots from the rope cut from the tent.


    "What is this for?" Asked Dardanelle, puzzled.


    "It''s for walking in the snow. You can try it. It works." Dewey smiles.


    Dardanelle was very respectful to this unexpected little magician. Although he didn''t understand, he also tied a board on the sole of his boots like Dewey.


    And then, on the way, he immediately began to admire the little wizard.


    The deeper you go into the woods, the thicker the snow will be! Often a foot down, snow can not even reach the knee! With the board at the foot, the broad board has a large stress area, so that when people walk, their feet will not sink into the snow.


    Moreover, Dewey even taught Dardanelle to slide in the snow with the boards under his feet!


    Skiing was one of Dewey''s favorite sports in his previous life.


    With this simple and crude "Snowboard", two people on the way forward is much easier.


    "By the way, Dardanelle, you ran five people last night. I saw the first guy run away by himself... Is that also a member of your Liszt family?" Walking on the road, Dewey asked casually.


    "Well, the listers don''t have that kind of death fearing trash." Dardanelle disdained: "that''s a fur merchant in the southern town of the forest. We gave him a sum of money to act as our guide, but that fool took us around the forest for three days and didn''t find a fart. After going back this time, I''ll peel off his skin! "


    After a pause, Dardanelle whispered, "we are different from other adventurers. We are from the Liszt family. We can''t break through the guard of the border patrol. We can''t make trouble for the listers. Therefore, it was also because of that guy''s relationship that he paid the patrol officers to let us into the woods. But now it seems that that guy has embezzled the money we paid to bribe the officers. "


    They walk from sunrise to noon. Walking in the snow all morning, despite the snowboard made by Dewey, but under the test of the cold wind and cold climate, there is also the hard walking in the snow... All these are a severe test of their physical strength and perseverance!


    Dardanelle is a warrior. Naturally, his body is much stronger than that of Du Wei. However, he was injured last night. Although the wound healed under the effect of magic potion, the lost blood could not be replenished by magic, and his body inevitably became weaker.


    Duwei is also very tired. Although his body is much better under the strange body strengthening exercise of the old magician recently, how strong can a 13-year-old boy be? Without the skis, Dewey would not have been able to hold on.


    If only I could learn the flying skill of the wind system. Du Wei murmured in secret, but looking at the cold wind here, Du Wei sighed


    Even if you can fly, with your own magic power, you can''t fly far in this degree of cold wind, and your magic will be exhausted.


    They are still going north, deep in the woods. Dardanelle obviously knows more about survival in the wild than Dewey. In the conversation, Dewey learns that Dardanelle used to be a mercenary when he was young, but he has never been to the frozen forest. When he was young, he used to be a bodyguard for leather smugglers on the northwest grassland.


    He''s used to this kind of outdoor life.


    Marquis Liszt is not a hereditary title, so this kind of aristocracy has no own territory and private army. It is impossible to attract a large number of private warriors and armed forces like other nobles.


    Therefore, the people sent to the woods this time were all the Marquis''s bodyguards. This Dardanelle is the vice captain, who died in the attack last night to cover the escape of his companions.


    "We didn''t bring too many people, because in such a dangerous place, those ordinary people who come too much can only be killed, and will become a burden." Dardanelle''s nose was red with cold. He stopped to have a rest. In fact, he was not tired, but he was considerate of the young magician.


    In the communication on the road, Dewey felt that Dardanelle was very nice, warm-hearted and respected himself. After he came to the world, Dewey, who had no friends, soon had a good impression on the warm-hearted warrior.


    Danielle grabbed a handful of snow and put it into his mouth. When the heat of his mouth melted the snow into water, he swallowed it a little bit.


    After he had quenched his thirst, Dardanelle took a look at the sun overhead: "Mr. magician..."


    "Call me by my name." "Don''t use honorifics, Dardanelle. It''s just the two of us. Now we''re companions. Besides, I''m not very old


    "All right, Harry." Dardanelle laughed heartily: "I think it''s past noon. It''s very early in the dark in this extreme northern place. We''d better hurry up and find a place to camp before dark. By the way... Do you have any dragon dung? "


    "There''s a lot more." Dewey said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Danielle''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom, and he said in a low voice: "unfortunately, if I had met you one day earlier, you had dragon dung in your hand, we would not have been attacked by Warcraft in the middle of the night, and the captain would not have died."


    "Death does not bring life back. My dear Dardanelle Du Wei comforted: "the dead are dying, and the living should inherit their will. As long as we can successfully find the golden eye python, then the dead will not sacrifice in vain."


    Dardanelle''s spirit was boosted and he said: "that''s right! Harry, you really have a point... Magicians are all knowledgeable people, aren''t they? Tell me about you. You become a magician when you are so young. It''s really admirable! Tell me about you. You must come from a good family, right? Only rich people can have access to magicians and learn magic. "


    Dewey could not help but stop.


    He began to regret concealing his identity from this frank man. Facing this guy''s smile, Dewey was a little embarrassed, casually and vaguely perfunctory, and jumped off the topic about himself.


    &#8226£»


    In the evening, the sun was almost down, and they finally found a lower place where they could camp to prevent the wind.


    However, when they came around the woods, they found that the place had been occupied for a long time!


    "Alert!"


    Suddenly there was a whistling sound in the forest. Immediately, two snow-white people jumped down from the tree. Dewey looked at them carefully. They were all snow-white fur coats. Then there were more than ten armed people around the back of the forest! Some of them were wearing fur coats, others were wearing leather armor, and their weapons were different, some with swords, some with knives, and some with hatchets.


    A few people in the back were holding bows and arrows pointing at Dewey and Dardanelle.


    Seeing that there are two human beings, not Warcraft, these vigilant guys are relieved.


    "Well, there are two. It looks like we''ve met our peers. " A leader like man came over and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s rare to see two people who dare to go so far into the frozen forest!"


    Danielle''s hand was on the handle of the knife, and he looked at these people warily. Du Wei is a face of smile, loud way: "who is the leader here?"


    "That''s me." The leader looked at Dewey with a slight look on his face: "Oh, it''s a child... Ah, I see. Are you looking for a place to camp? I''m sorry, this place is occupied by us. If you don''t mind, we can allow you to camp in the woods next to our camp. Just be careful not to break into our guard circle. "


    "No, no, no..." Dewey shook his head: "camp in the woods, we don''t want to be Warcraft''s dinner! Let us in. Can we join your camp? There are only two of us, so we won''t occupy a lot of space... Besides, are you the mercenary regiment hunting Warcraft? Maybe we can help each other. "


    These people looked at each other, and suddenly they looked up at the sky and laughed at each other. The leader looked at Dewey, even more dismissive: "little child, what can you help us? Did you get up in the middle of the night and pour us a urinal? Ha ha... Let''s go! I don''t think it''s hard for you guys who come here to explore the frozen forest. As long as you don''t get into trouble yourself. "


    Instead, Dewey stepped forward: "no, I insist on my request."


    The leader''s face sank a little: "Oh, do you want to get into trouble? Boy... "


    Dardanelle gently tugged at Dewey and said in a low voice, "I know the badges of these people. They belong to the snow wolf mercenary regiment. There are so many of these guys. Let''s not get into trouble. " Dardanelle looked at the badge on the chief''s chest and whispered, "let''s change places."


    When he was young, Dardanelle had a life of adventure. He knew a lot about some famous mercenary regiments on the mainland, and knew that these guys were not easy to be provoked... They were all desperators!


    Even in adventure activities, there will be fighting with each other, black eating black behavior, are common!


    Fortunately, Dewey and Dardanelle didn''t take anything with them. They didn''t pay attention to their light walk.


    If Dewey and Dardanelle have a lot to gain... I''m afraid these guys will have a bad heart!


    It''s not a smart move to have a conflict with this kind of guy. Although the little wizard has some skills, the dozen people in front of him are obviously only the guards outside. There are more than ten people on guard, and there are at least 100 people in their camp.


    With their own side of the two people, it is better not to get into trouble.


    "Hey, Dardanelle, listen to me." Dewey was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, and he was sure that the old magician was still around him. He didn''t know where


    Dewey deliberately made a proud expression and looked at the guy in front of him. This man is wearing a leather armor, and his weapon looks extraordinary, but he should be a small character: "Oh, you are from snow wolf mercenary regiment, right? As for you, you should be just a little captain. Can you represent the will of your mercenary regiment? "


    Dewey was right. This guy was just a team leader in charge of the surrounding security. He frowned and said, "what do you want to do, kid? I don''t mind exercising if you want to have some trouble. "


    Then, with a long sword in his hand and a strange smile on his face, he strode towards Dewey.


    However, after only a few steps, he froze immediately!


    Dewey was still standing there with a smile on his face, but he had raised his right hand, palm up, gently dragging a burning fireball in his hand!


    The mercenary regiment''s people are all the people who travel all over the world! With a smile on his face, a fireball appeared in the palm of his hand!


    "Is the snow wolf mercenary regiment treating a magician in this way?" Dewey smile, smile with disdain: "well, then I will remember."


    Dewey said and pulled laddanielle: "come on, my friend, it seems that these people are so powerful that they don''t need magicians. In such a hell of a place, they don''t even understand the basic principle of helping each other. "


    magician! This kid is a magician!


    Including the captain, all the people were stunned, looking at Dewey''s eyes is no longer disdain, but with a trace of awe!


    "Back off! A bunch of idiots There was a yell in the woods, and then a tall man strode out.


    This man was wearing a rhinoceros skin armor. In this ice and snow place, he was bared and showed his explaining muscles. Behind him was a snow-white cape and a yellow beard. He was very powerful. He didn''t have a weapon in his hand, but when he came out, the watchmen all backed away: "commander!"


    The team leader immediately took a few steps, but the group only glared at him: "you make us lose face, my brother, step back." After that, the commander ignored his subordinates and walked up to Dewey with a smile on his face and said in a loud voice: "Mr. magician, my subordinates are not polite! I apologize for their irrationality Dewey laughed. "Who are you?"¡° This is the leader of our snow wolf mercenary regiment, commander bainrich A nearby mercenary answered loudly. His voice was loud and full of pride. Danielle''s eyes flashed a little light, and he said in a low voice: "this guy has a nickname, the son of storm. He is an outstanding figure in the mercenary circle in the north of the mainland. He is known as one of the three outstanding mercenaries in the north. I''ve heard his name Bainrich laughed and said, "the son of storm is just a nickname given by others. Well, I''ve finished introducing myself. Mr. magician, could you tell me your name? "¡° Harry Potter. " Dewey replied with a smile, "I don''t wear a wizard''s robe or a badge, but it''s the usual practice in this ghost place. I believe you can understand." Looking into the captain''s eyes, Dewey said slowly: "my companions and I have no malice. We have our own business in the frozen forest. I believe that in such a ghost place, if you can have a magician in your mercenary Corps... Even if it''s just a few days, it''s good for both sides, isn''t it? "¡° Snow Wolf mercenary regiment at any time absolutely welcome the arrival of magicians Bainrich laughed: "I''m worried. Every time I come to this expensive place, those annoying Warcraft are in trouble. If you can have the help of the magician, then the business will be much easier!" With that, bainrich looked at Dewey and waited for Dewey''s answer¡° I''d be happy to help. " Dewey''s reply made bainrich very happy: "as you can see, Mr. commander, there are only two of my companions and I. It''s always good to have more companions in this ghost place, isn''t it?"¡° Please, Mr. magician, our camp is just ahead. There are two bottles of good wine in my tent! " Bainrich laughed and enthusiastically led the way. Dardanelle frowned, but Dewey pulled him over and whispered, "Dardanelle, stop talking! It''s the first time for you and me to come to the frozen forest! This place is unfamiliar to both of us! But these guys, they are all old people who come here often! They are familiar with the terrain and environment here! It''s better than the two of us looking around in the forest£¨ If you have a ticket, please smash it. Thank you very much-

 Chapter 59

    -The camp of snow wolf mercenary regiment is of high standard. We can see that this is a group of people who are used to camping in the wild.


    This low-lying terrain effectively plays a role of windbreak, and the two high slopes beside it are very defensive. In case of an accident, as long as we can effectively guard the gap in the middle, we can ensure the safety of the camp.


    Duvi and Dardanelle came into the camp with commander bainrich, so he was welcomed by the surprised eyes of many mercenaries.


    The camp is no less than 100 people under duvet''s visual inspection. It''s different from the private armies of the nobility or the local garrison of the empire that Dewey had seen. These mercenaries have no uniform armor or equipment. Most of them are very personalized. Some wear fur coats, some wear fur gowns, and some wear fur armour.


    However, in the role of shelter in the snow forest, most people choose white.


    As for the weapons they used, it''s even more strange. They used swords, machetes, axes and spears. Dewey even saw a guy with a mace like weapon.


    Moreover, these people without exception, each face with a strong, rebellious atmosphere. When Dewey walked into the camp, some other guys who were rubbing their weapons looked coldly at Dewey and Dardanelle.


    More people shout: "Hey! Commander, why did you bring a child in! Ha ha ha ha, is this guy the new guy you''re recruiting? He looks like he''s not weaned yet


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately aroused the laughter of the people around.


    Bainrich''s face sank and he said, "no nonsense! Do your own business! Be polite, this is our guest


    It seems that the head of the regiment has great prestige. Although there are still some people who don''t think so, everyone shut up.


    "Well, Mr. magician, these are rude men who don''t know how to be polite." Bainrich then wanted to invite duvet to live in his tent, but duvet politely declined, so the commander asked someone to make a space for them in the middle of the camp. Duvet and Dardanelle set up a small tent by themselves.


    After a while, the commander sent two thick blankets to his men.


    "These guys don''t seem to be very friendly to us." Dewey looked at the mercenary who sent the tent and left with a cold face. He turned back and laughed at Dardanelle.


    "It''s normal." Dardanelle curled his mouth: "in this kind of team, new people are generally difficult to be accepted immediately. They are more willing to trust their old companions who have gone through life and death together... Even in the regular army. "


    In the evening, the mercenaries built several big fires in the middle of the camp, and they sat around the fire waiting for dinner.


    Bainrich himself invited Dewey to dinner, and they crowded together in front of a fire.


    The mercenaries have a much better attitude towards Dewey. I think the commander has announced Dewey''s status as a magician. But there are still some people looking at Dewey with suspicious eyes... After all, he looks too young.


    Not only the mercenaries, but also bainrich had some doubts.


    Sitting in front of the fire, after taking off the thick leather hat that covered one third of his face, duvet looked smaller... Bainrich could not help but wonder: is such a small child really a magician?


    Or... Even if he is a magician, at such a young age... I''m afraid he''s just a magic apprentice? Or is it just a first-class magician?


    Although a magician is rare, if he is only a magic apprentice or a first-class magician... Then he has no value to attract.


    The mercenaries in front of the nearby campfire were doing their own business as if no one else: they melted the snow into hot water with several large iron pots, and then two strong men carried out some strange looking, large and small animal corpses from the tent... Duwei looked carefully, but he didn''t know whether it was a cow or a sheep. Dardanelle recognized it. He frowned and said in a low voice: "this is... God, a snow camel monster... Oh, this is a burrowing ox... Ah, and a snow devil wolf! God, are you going to eat this at night? "


    Bainrich laughed and said, "no, it''s us! We, and you, eat these at night. "


    "The corpse of Warcraft." Danielle sighed.


    "Yes, Warcraft." Bainrich curled his mouth and said with a smile: "in my opinion, these things are not very different from ordinary beasts... At least they taste not much worse in the mouth, but they will use some magic when they are alive, and after they die, they will become our food."


    Dewey didn''t say anything. He watched the two men pull out their sharp knives and shrewdly break down the corpses of Warcraft into pieces. Then they all threw them into the big iron pot to cook.


    The skins of these Warcraft have been stripped off for a long time. Dewey watched the two big men go back and move more Warcraft out of the tent. He couldn''t help whistling. He looked at bainrich and said, "Sir, it seems that you have gained a lot from your trip."


    "It''s not easy to make a living," said bainrich. This kind of life is also a struggle. But you''re right. The harvest this time is OK. We''ve been hunting more than 20 Warcraft in this forest for five days, but I lost seven or eight men. Three dead and three permanently disabled. " The mercenary commander sighed: "these Warcraft skins can be sold at a good price in the south, and their magic cores... You magicians are willing to pay a high price for them."


    Dewey couldn''t help looking at the corpses of those Warcraft


    Du Wei recognized the ice snow wolf that these mercenaries moved out. He had seen the ice snow wolf in the dreamland when he was teased by the monster in half angle city last time.


    However, the corpse of the wolf moved by these mercenaries was obviously smaller than the one in the last fantasy.


    The water in the pot gradually boils and the meat is fragrant. Many mercenaries can''t help sniffing.


    The commander asked people to take out several large leather bags of wine from his tent, and the mercenaries immediately cheered. Then several leather bags were passed on, and each mercenary drank a mouthful of wine. In this kind of ghost weather that can cool people''s nose, it''s really the best enjoyment to drink a mouthful of wine to warm the body.


    Bainrich did not forget to entertain Dewey. He took out a silver bottle from his arms and said with a smile, "this is my personal collection, the best wine in the North... Mr. magician, would you like to try it?"


    Dewey took the bottle with a smile and took a sip, but almost didn''t choke to death!


    "Cough! What kind of wine is this... "Duwei coughed hard, his voice was hoarse, and he just felt a fire burning in his mouth!


    In a hurry, Dewey could only grab the snow from the ground and cram it into his mouth! After swallowing three handfuls of snow, I felt the burning feeling in my throat was relieved.


    Bainrich laughed and said, "Mr. magician, this is a good thing! I made this wine with the core of the flame rhinoceros! When you drink it, it''s like putting a fire in your throat! Absolutely enough! Especially in this kind of ghost weather, a small drink can make your whole body hot! You''ll be warm all night! "


    Dewey pinched his nose: "thank you! I can''t stand this kind of thing. "


    Bainrich laughed and took a sip of it. Then there was an expression of pain and happiness on his face. He shivered a few times. Then he gasped and yelled, "cool!"


    He handed the bottle to Dardanelle again: "friend, have a drink!"


    Dardanelle hesitated to taste it, but his tolerance was much stronger than that of Duwei. After taking a sip, his whole body trembled a few times, just like that of bainrich, but he showed a happy expression and exclaimed: "good thing! Sure enough, my body is much warmer! Damn, it''s like there''s a fire in my stomach! "


    Next, Du weipin tasted some cooked meat of Warcraft. The meat of ice snow wolf was old and had a sour taste. Du was not used to it. But in this kind of place, ice and snow, can have a mouthful of hot meat, has been a very good enjoyment.


    At least last night when he was with the old magician, Dewey was a bit of food.


    Well, I don''t know if the old guy is looking at me now... Young master, I''m sitting drinking and eating meat, while the old guy is drinking. It''s very good.


    Du Wei ate a little, and his spirit improved a lot. He tried to drink two mouthfuls of bainrich''s special wine. This time, he was fully prepared, but it was not as bad as last time. Moreover, this wine was really a good thing. After drinking it, it seemed that a fire immediately burned all over the viscera. In an instant, his whole body was boiling hot, and his cold was completely dispelled!


    "Mr. magician, you must have come here to look for some Warcraft?" Bainrich said with a smile: "the magicians who come here are all for these purposes. If so, maybe we can help each other. Maybe I have the Warcraft you need in my hand


    Dardanelle and Dewey looked at each other. Dewey nodded. Dardanelle replied, "Mr. commander, have you ever heard of the golden eye Python?"


    There was a trace of surprise on bainrich''s face: "golden eye Python? That''s a very powerful guy. When I was young, I saw a magician catch it here, but we, ourselves, have never caught that kind of thing... And... "


    He hesitated for a moment and said slowly: "this is just the outside of the frozen forest. The advanced Warcraft like golden eye Python needs to go deeper into the forest. Powerful Warcraft are in the center of the forest activities, the periphery will not have this kind of thing. But the more you go in, the more dangerous it is. "


    "The heartland?" Dewey laughed: "please excuse me. It''s my first time to come to the frozen forest. You see, I''m a young magician. I''m not familiar with this place. You said central area... We''ve been walking in the woods for two days. Is this just the periphery? "


    "Of course." Bainrich shook his head: "the frozen forest is too big... It can even be said that no one has ever measured the size of the forest in person. I heard that twenty years ago, there was a powerful magician with several Knights of the temple who had been walking deep into the forest for a month, but they couldn''t get to the other end of the forest. Who knows where this forest is? Maybe it''s the end of the world. What''s more, the one that can be found in the current record is the one 20 years ago. That time, a great magician of the Magic Union went in with several high Holy Knights of the temple. Unfortunately, I heard that only the magician came out alive. It''s said that there are many high-level Warcraft in the center of the frozen forest. Even a powerful magician can''t deal with the siege of several high-level Warcraft at the same time. As for us mercenaries, our snow wolf mercenary regiment has always been only active in the peripheral areas. The farthest distance we have traveled is nine days... And that was a few years ago. "


    Dewey was a little surprised


    A magician and several high Holy Knights have gone for a month, but they haven''t come to the end?


    Is this forest that big?


    Danielle''s face is also a little ugly... In this case, where can I find the golden eye Python?


    "I advise you both." Bainrich''s expression was very serious: "we Snow Wolf mercenary regiment have been hunting Warcraft in this forest for many years. I also met some magicians who came in to look for Warcraft. But even some magicians don''t dare to go too far... No one dares to go further near the great round lake at most. Two... I know you are a magician, and I respect the ability of magicians. But I still advise you to give up your plan if it is not necessary... "


    Danielle''s face was very ugly. He thought for a moment, and suddenly said: "thank you for your kindness, sir, but I have to find the golden eye python. Well... And... "He suddenly showed a strange expression on his face:" I know that the people in your group are specialized in hunting Warcraft. If I can, I''d like to offer you a high price to help me find... "


    "Sorry, no way." Bainrich refused very simply: "although we make money by this, and I also know that the greater the risk, the greater the profit. However, if you know that you are going to die and work hard, then it is not a risk, but an idiot''s behavior. Our snow wolf mercenary regiment has no ability to enter the heart of the frozen forest. No matter how much you offer, I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do


    Dardanelle sighed. Knowing that bainrich was telling the truth, he said no more and drank a draught of wine.


    Bainrich''s attention returned to Dewey. He thought for a moment and said, "Mr. magician, I''m very curious about you. In my impression, few people can get the qualification of magician at your age. I''ve lived 40 years, and I''ve had 20 years of adventure. I''ve met many magicians, but I''ve never seen a genius like you. "


    Dewey gave a bitter smile


    Genius? That''s something you haven''t seen.


    Dewey''s own strength is only about Level 3 magician. It''s more of a genius than ordinary people... But... Compared with the other two female geniuses duvet met, duvet has nothing to be proud of.


    At the age of 15 or 16, he got the qualification of level 8 magician! That''s genius! And Dewey met two at one time.


    Seeing that Dewey did not speak, bainrich was silent for a moment, and slowly felt a roll of paper out of his arms.


    "Mr. magician, I want to make a deal with you. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Dewey''s eyes lit up: "what deal?"


    "Well, I know that magicians are very rich, so if I give you any treasure or something, you won''t pay attention to it... So..." bainrich said with a smile: "my people and I will continue to walk north for about four or five days. We will go to the great round lake, and then we will turn around and go back. I think, anyway, you and your companions are going all the way north, so in the next few days, you might as well follow us on the road. My people and I can act as your guides to take you all the way to Dayuan lake. If there is no guide, I''m afraid it''s easy to get lost. What do you think? "


    Bainrich unfolded the scroll in his hand: "this is a map of the frozen forest! Such a map, but absolutely no place to find in the market! Even if you spend 10000 gold coins, you can''t buy it! Because this is what I, bainrich, drew from my memory through my nearly 20 years of adventure in this forest and more than 40 times of experience! I''m sure the whole empire won''t be able to find a second map of this detail. "


    Dewey''s heart moved!


    He took the map and unfolded it


    On the drawing, there is a vast forest icon. At the south end, there are several entrances to the forest. On the drawing, there are several small towns in the south of the frozen forest, and some checkpoints set by the northern storm Corps patrol.


    Dewey looked a little and found the way he had entered the forest with the old magician the night before yesterday.


    On the drawing, I don''t know how large the whole forest area is, but with a little point from bainrich, Dewey probably has a concept.


    "Here, here is about where we are now." Bainrich''s finger poked a little bit on the map.


    Judging from the map, this location is very close to the entrance of the southern edge of the forest. Dewey can''t help but feel a little discouraged when he looks at it... After two days of hard walking, he just walked out of such a little place on the map.


    Bainrich laughed, and then pointed out a little bit in the forest on the map: "here is the destination of my trip and my people, great round lake."


    A slightly flattened circle marks a lake on the map.


    This lake is located in the forest. It is a lake in the forest. But the area is quite large.


    "The lake is about five or six li wide... At least that wide. Although I have been there several times, I have not measured it in detail. As a matter of fact, I have never been to the other side of the lake. The great round lake can be regarded as the dividing line for the advance of some adventure teams in the frozen forest. "


    "What do you say?" Dewey is curious about everything in this frozen forest.


    "The dividing line of strength." Bainrich said with a smile: "basically, in the south of the lake, everything is not too dangerous. Mercenaries like us can still move. But... Few people dare to go to the north of the lake. According to what I know, those who dare to cross the lake and continue to go north are all those strong men with names and surnames in the whole continent... At least I''m not that kind of person. I''ve been to the lake several times with my people, but never dare to go around the lake and continue to the north. "


    After a pause, he had a strange smile on his face: "by the way, if it was summer, I would not take people to Dayuan lake. You know, where there is water, there are always dangerous wild animals... The same is true of Warcraft. Warcraft also needs to drink water, and Warcraft also likes to take a bath. In summer, although the weather here is also very cold, it is not as freezing as it is now. Now just early spring, the lake has not thawed, the lake is ice, no Warcraft will go to the lake activities. But summer is different. That place in summer is the gathering place of Warcraft! Hell... I once heard that several mercenary regiments, hundreds of them, were attacked by Warcraft on the edge of the lake! The whole team died there! So, because of the current season, I dare to go there. If it''s summer, I will be far away from there. "


    Bainrich finished all this and looked at Dewey: "how about it? Mr. magician? My transaction is very simple: my people and I take you to the lake, and I send you this map... Although I have never been to the north of the lake, I have collected a lot of information over the years, which are the news spread by some strong people who have been to the north of the lake, but it has cost me a lot of capital to collect information! As shown on the map, even if you cross the great round lake and continue to go north, at least the map also shows the terrain for the next two or three days. "


    Dewey looked at bainrich and said, "Dear commander, I''m very curious. Since you don''t plan to go to the north of the lake, why do you want to collect the information from Hubei?"


    There was a trace of emotion in bainrich''s eyes. The expression on his face was sincere and serious: "Mr. magician, please remember, I am an adventurer!"


    He even had a pious look when he said this.


    "I''m an adventurer! Although... What I''m doing now is mercenary work, and I''ve made some profits by taking risks in the frozen forest... But I''m not a businessman full of stink! In my heart, there is the blood of an adventurer Bainrich said in a deep voice: "I''ve been adventuring in this place for half my life. Since I was young, listening to those legends, I''ve been longing for the frozen forest on the north side of the lake. What will it look like... Although I know that my strength is far from the top of the continent. Moreover, now I have a large group of people following me, I have to shoulder their responsibilities! But I also have my own dream! My dream is... In the future, when I am old and retire, I will no longer be the team leader. My people will be handed over to their new leaders. Then, when I am alone and have no responsibility, I will be ready to cross the lake and go to the north to have a look! I''ve been around this place all my life! In the future, if I don''t see what the north looks like in my old age, then I will die in peace! I collect these data just for future planning! I plan to go on the road alone after I''m ready. I''m even ready to die in the north of the lake in the future! Even if I die, at least I can have a look at what the legendary north shore looks like before I die... If I die there, I have completed the fate of an adventurer! "


    At this point, bainrich said something that made Dewey revere


    "As an adventurer, it''s a shame to die in bed! As a real adventurer, you should choose to die in the most exciting journey


    Du Wei took a deep breath, and his tone became more respectful: "Dear commander, you promised to be our guide and send us this map... So what do you need me to do for you?"


    "It''s easy." Bainrich laughed: "I only have two conditions. First of all, in our journey together, if we encounter any trouble, such as being attacked by others or Warcraft, you, Mr. magician, please stand on our side. We need the help of magicians when appropriate. "


    "No problem." Dewey immediately replied, "since we are on the road together, we are companions. It''s a matter of course."


    "Thank you. My second condition is... If you can go back after you have finished this adventure... Please excuse me for using such unlucky words. But for the last time, I advise you that the north is very dangerous! " Seeing that Dewey didn''t accept his suggestion, the leader sighed: "well... If you can come back, I think you are the only powerful magician I have ever seen in my life... You are so young! I have no other words to describe but genius. I believe that in the future, you will become a well-known strong man in the mainland. If there is such a day, I hope you can remember the name of our snow wolf mercenary regiment... I venture to ask you to remember that the snow wolf mercenary regiment once helped you in the frozen forest. As for this kind of favor, it is enough to help us when it is appropriate and convenient for you. "


    Very smart team leader!


    Dewey showed more respect to the commander!


    If the words of "the fate of the adventurer" just now make him look like an idealist... Then the terms of the transaction behind show that the team leader has a long-term vision!


    Actually, they didn''t pay any price for this matter... They originally planned to go to Dayuan lake. A team of more than 100 people would easily bring two more people. It didn''t cost much. On the contrary, there is a fellow magician on the road.


    In addition, as for the map... The map was made by the team leader himself. Although he gave it to Dewey, he could draw another one at any time. There was no loss for him.


    But these, actually changed a sorcerer''s human feelings!


    In Roland, magicians are more precious than gold, especially those powerful magicians. The chief''s calculation is very clever. Duwei has become a magician at such a young age, and his future is bright... As long as he can go back alive, it means that the snow wolf mercenary regiment has forged a friendship with a future magician at no cost!


    You can expect to get the help of a great magician at some time in the future!


    An idealist, but there is no lack of practical cunning.


    This is Dewey''s comment on chief bainrich.


    &#8226£»


    It was a quiet night.


    The next morning, when Dewey got out of the tent, the snow wolf mercenary regiment was ready to start. Some brave men who are not afraid of the cold are scrubbing their bodies with snow, while others are shaving carefully with daggers. These guys, who are used to adventure life, all have the temperament of being brave and defending. At last, they summon their companions to go on the road with a full cry.


    Danielle''s mood was a little low.


    After captain bainrich introduced the situation of the frozen forest last night, Dardanelle knew very well that the possibility of finding the golden eye Python by himself was very small. I''m afraid it''s not enough to add that Mr. Harry Potter wizard.


    Du Wei comforted the loyal knight of the Liszt family for a few words, and then went on the road with the snow wolf mercenary regiment.


    Snow Wolf mercenary regiment is very full, around scattered two small teams open search. In the afternoon, Dewey witnessed the mercenaries hunting Warcraft.


    The search team found a cave of Warcraft. The root of a towering tree was hollowed out, and a snow-white bear was hibernating in it.


    This is a "roaring Snow Bear". This Warcraft is almost twice as big as an ordinary bear. It looks very similar to the polar bear that Dewey knew before. However, this kind of roaring Snow Bear can send out a magic attack: its roaring can roll up a small tornado!


    Snow Wolf mercenary regiment seems to have a very skilled way to deal with this kind of Warcraft. A dozen strong warriors tied themselves and their companions together with ropes. First, they threw burnt pine branches into the bear cave, forced the bear out, and then attacked it with bows and arrows from a distance.


    The roar of the giant bear started a small whirlwind and blew the two men into the air on the spot! Fortunately, they were tied up with their companions. Although they fell a little bit miserably, the snow was thick and there was no serious injury. It''s just that an unfortunate guy fell on a stone covered with snow and sprained his waist.


    The mercenaries enveloped the bear with a huge picture, and then divided it into four directions, with more than a dozen big men pulling on each side.


    At last, the commander of bainrich, holding a huge axe, stood about 15 steps away from the bear. His fighting spirit was shining and he quickly threw the axe!


    In that silver fighting spirit, the commander chopped the bear''s head in two with one axe!


    Dewey was surprised to see it.


    The martial arts skills of this commander bainrich are really very powerful! He is one of the three outstanding mercenaries in the north. He is really capable!


    Du Wei secretly compared him with the martial arts experts he had seen, and found that neither Knight Robert nor his father''s chief bodyguard alpha swordsman was better than this bainrich.


    I''m afraid the only thing that can be compared is Joanna''s martial arts.


    In the cheers of the mercenary soldiers, everyone went up and took back the bear''s body. A team leader skillfully cut open the bear''s belly with a dagger, took out the bear''s gall, and then cut out the magic core from the bear''s head and put it away.


    For the rest, the three soldiers quickly peeled off the whole skin of the bear. As for the bear meat, they divided it into several pieces for the soldiers to share their backs, and then went on the road.


    At the end of the day, Dewey saw similar scenes four or five times. The snow wolf mercenary group hunted another two snow wolf. Unfortunately, when hunting the second one, one of the mercenaries was badly scratched by the wolf''s claws and his stomach was broken. On the spot, his intestines even flowed out!


    "This is the life of the adventurer. Every day of adventure, someone may die. " Dardanelle whispered to Dewey, "I used to live like this, but later, I chose to quit."


    The mercenaries only expressed a little mourning for their dead companions. Then they buried their companions'' bodies and continued on their way


    In the evening, we had a big meal of wolf meat, but when we took turns drinking to warm up, Duwei noticed a detail carefully. A dozen mercenaries sitting outside the campfire never touched the passing wine bag¡° Those are the night watchmen. " The commander looked at Du Wei''s puzzled eyes and said, "night watchmen, I ask them to be alert and calm all night! Because in this kind of place, if the night watchman has any negligence, the whole team may be ruined! Therefore, night watchmen are absolutely not allowed to drink a drop of wine! However, as a reward, these night watchmen can get double drinks after changing people the next night. They can also get an extra share of the spoils they get the next day. " When the commander said this, he added in a low voice: "of course, if they can go back alive at that time." After hearing this, Dewey looked at the night watchmen who cheered and drank with a calm face... There was a trace of respect in his eyes-

 Chapter 60

    (I spent five days with snow wolf mercenary regiment today.


    It can be said that Dewey even began to fall in love with these guys. He likes this kind of unscrupulous and bold man. He likes these nights when he takes a wine bag and eats Warcraft''s meat, and then talks about the prostitutes in a certain city


    He even knew several mercenaries, such as the old one eyed dragon who was responsible for making food for everyone at night. It is said that he was a very powerful mercenary when he was young, but he lost an eye and a left hand in an adventure. He saved bainrich''s life, but he refused to take a sum of money home for his old age. In his words, he would rather stay in the mercenary regiment and do something for everyone.


    Although he has only one eye and one hand, he is not a burden. He can not only make food for everyone to eat... The old one eyed dragon also has a unique job, that is, he can always find food anywhere, even in the barren desert and cold snow! He can even recognize which mushrooms can be eaten at a glance, which mushrooms are poisonous, and even look up at the sky to accurately judge the weather in the next few days. If you listen to the wind, you will know if there is a snowstorm a hundred miles away.


    These are the experiences of his whole life.


    It can be said that in the snow wolf mercenary regiment, in addition to the leader, the old one eyed dragon is one of the most loved by the mercenaries.


    And there''s striel, the archer with only eight fingers, whose little finger and ring finger of his left hand were bitten off by wild animals in an adventure. But no one dares to laugh at this guy with only eight fingers: because his archery is superb, even if he has only eight fingers, he is also the first marksman in the snow wolf mercenary regiment.


    In five days, Dewey and Dardanelle also won the recognition of snow wolf mercenaries.


    In the next two days, the deeper you go into the woods, the more dangerous you will encounter. Once, when catching a magic leopard (this leopard acts as fast as lightning, and can even use natural magic to conjure up a virtual shadow to confuse the enemy. When the enemy can''t tell which one is the real one, it may have approached you, and then it will bite your neck!)


    When catching the leopard, Dewey fully showed the role of a magician. He threw several slow skills at a time, making the leopard, which used to move faster than lightning, become a guy who can only creep more slowly than a tortoise, and then Danielle went up to make up for it.


    Once upon a time, when I met this kind of leopard, the servants and regiments would lose their hands. But this time with the existence of magicians, it''s always good to be immortal.


    And Dewey''s super mental power and sensitivity also have a great effect on everyone. Usually when walking, Dewey will suddenly stop, and then everyone can know the whereabouts of the prey in advance according to the magician''s judgment.


    On the five-day journey, because of the participation of the magician, the harvest of the snow wolf mercenary group was more than twice as much as that of the previous three days.


    Even commander bainrich could not help but have a daydream: if the team could really recruit a magician, how good would it be?


    Of course, after a flash of this thought, bainrich immediately laughed at himself.


    Soliciting a magician? Don''t be kidding. Even the aristocrats in the palace, or the famous families in the Empire, can attract some magicians. Most magicians like to be free and will not work for others


    I''m a small mercenary group. What''s the money to attract magicians?!


    &#8226£»


    Dewey himself was happy.


    He''s been in the Lorraine''s castle for too long. What''s more, he can use magic freely here!


    This is particularly important. Although Dewey''s psychology is not a child. But he has been studying magic all these years. After learning magic in recent months, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    But in the castle, for the sake of revealing, he never let others know that he had magic. It was Solskjaer who knew the real strength of master Dewey.


    Except for Solskjaer, no one, even mad, is allowed to enter the young master''s magic laboratory. And the magic lab, nominally, is for Solskjaer.


    For most people in the Rowling family, master Dewey is just a noble boy who is curious about magic... Maybe he knows a lot about magic pharmaceutics. But magic pharmaceutics, we don''t think that''s real magic.


    It''s like children always want to show off their new toys. Although Dewey is not so naive, he can''t show his ability. When he performs magic, the envious or awed eyes of people around him make him feel very comfortable.


    But I can''t show my ability. It''s not pleasant to be well dressed at night.


    &#8226£»


    Five days later, the snow wolf mercenary regiment finally arrived at the destination of the trip: Dayuan lake.


    Through a forest, the scene in front of Huoran bright up!


    Standing under a tree at the edge of the forest and looking at a large open area in front of him, Dewey couldn''t help sighing. It''s so beautiful! In front of us is a flat snow, soft snow and flat appearance, people can''t help but hit two rolls. And forward, about 300 steps, is the big round lake! As bainrich described along the way, this is a large lake. Standing at the location of Dewey, looking at both sides, the dividing line of the lake is long, and you can''t see the end at a glance. In the snow covered distance, the lake is covered with thick ice! In such cold weather, you can''t see the water of the lake, but the ice on the surface of the lake is like a huge mirror, reflecting the sunlight and looking radiant... "If summer comes here, the water of the lake is blue, then the scenery is beautiful." Commander bainrich went to Dewey, looked at the big round lake in front of him and said in a low voice, "this is my fifth time here. Do you know... Many of my brothers in the regiment come to this place for the first time... In the adventure career of mercenaries, the mortality rate is very high. There are several subordinates in the regiment who have followed me for several years, but they also come here for the first time. " Bainrich''s voice was somewhat lost: "it''s a pity that many old brothers who came here last time were buried by me." Duwei just wanted to say a few words of comfort, but bainrich had already picked himself up. He patted Duwei on the shoulder and said with a loud smile, "OK! Don''t comfort me, Mr. wizard. Because, this is us! This is the mercenary! This is adventure life! Someone''s coming, someone''s going! Some are dead, some are alive With these words, bainrich strode down, and then began to command the mercenaries to work¡° to camp! Stirrer! You take people to look around, cheer up, be careful! We''re going to stay here tonight! well! You! You guys, stay away from the lake! Damn it! You don''t know what''s in the lake! Stay away from the lake Cried bainrich¡° Chief Two young men in the distance had already come to the lake and said with a loud smile, "chief! We haven''t seen water for days... Besides, I just want to open the ice and see if I can catch two fish! Eating wolf meat every day almost makes my teeth sour! Ha ha ha... "Eat fish? You''ll be eaten by the fish Bainrich yelled and called the two men back, but with a small number of people, the commander frowned and said, "there''s another one! Where''s Bayer! son of a gun! What about Bayer? " The commander looked around nervously, and suddenly he saw that in the distance, one of his men had come to the lake and was smashing the ice on the lake with the handle of his knife¡° son of a gun! Bayer! what are you doing? Asshole! " The commander changed his color and ran to the guy with a roar: "get out of the lake! Get out of the damned lake! " Because of the wind, the boy by the lake in the distance couldn''t hear the leader''s voice. He looked back blankly and didn''t hear the leader''s roar. It seemed that he also yelled something. Dewey saw the young man from a distance with a smile on his face. At last, he had broken a small hole in the ice, and he cheered loudly: "Hey! There are fish! There are fish here This time Dewey heard him! But... It''s late! This guy seems to be an expert in fishing. After a hole was broken in the lake, many fish living under the ice in winter soon breathed into the hole. The young man was very agile. He caught a big fish from the hole and lifted it up¡° Chief! Look what I got! Old one eyed dragon can make fish soup at night, ha ha ha ha The wind began to blow again, and his voice came intermittently. Bainrich ran hard, scolded and shook his hands at the same time... Suddenly, the fish in the mercenary''s hand struggled, and then the fish''s mouth suddenly opened, and a thin silver light shot out of the fish''s mouth, right on the mercenary''s eyebrow! Far away, Dewey saw with his own eyes that the mercenary suddenly fell back on his back, while the fish in his hand fell to the ground, bounced hard, jumped back into the hole and ran away. Dewey immediately ran over!

 Chapter 61

    (today, the boy named Bayer died very quickly. His body was completely black. When he died, his eyes were wide open, his eyes were empty, and his fingers still kept the posture of grabbing up


    He died miserably. There was a big hole in his forehead. To Dewey, that hole seemed to have been corroded by the strongest sulfuric acid! The skin and flesh on his forehead, as well as the skull bone inside, were melted into a hole! All the brains inside are running out


    The land in this place is too hard to dig a hole for burial. As a last resort, we had to throw the boy''s body into the lake.


    "This reckless boy..." bainrich broke a branch and threw it into the fire with regret on his face: "he''s the guy I recruited in Fick. He used to be an excellent hunter. The arrow technique is very good. I''ve also instructed him in martial arts... He just wants to catch some fish for you... "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    Bainrich shook his head: "he forgot, this is a damned frozen forest! There are no ordinary beasts here! It''s all Warcraft! Even the fish in the lake are just as dangerous! This stupid guy! Asshole! idiot! Fool! It''s... It''s my fault! I should have reminded him earlier that this is his first time here! "


    Du Wei didn''t know how to comfort the remorseful leader. He thought for a moment, patted the leader on the shoulder, and then said what the leader said during the day


    "This is adventure life! Someone''s coming, someone''s going! Some are dead, some are alive


    Bainrich quickly returned to normal, he is the head of the team, there are a whole hundred people watching him!


    He threw away the branch in his hand, then stood up and went to inspect viciously. At the same time, he yelled and scolded: "stay away from the lake! Bastards! Who dares to get closer to the lake, I''ll break his leg! "


    This episode didn''t add much burden to everyone... Those old mercenaries are used to life and death. For them, the most they can say is, "Oh, that boy is so unfortunate."


    At dinner, eight finger strier came back with the patrol, his face a little gloomy, as if he had found something. However, this cautious guy did not disturb everyone, but quietly came to bainrich''s side.


    "Commander, I found something."


    The archer took out a charred branch from his arms and handed it to the commander.


    It was obviously cut into a branch to be used as firewood. It burned, but it didn''t burn completely. There were obvious split marks on a section of the cut.


    "It looks like we''re in the neighborhood." Striel whispered, "I found a place where there were buried fires and ashes in the snow, but they were not deep. I have a look. There are about four or five piles. According to this judgment, there are about thirty people on the other side. "


    There was a flash in bainrich''s eyes: "more than 30? Are you sure? "


    "Thirty at most, not more than forty. I''m sure! " Striel replied positively: "judging from the color of the ashes, they haven''t been away for a long time. They shouldn''t be too far away from us. And


    Stirleton grinned and said in a low voice, "judging from the traces I left behind, these guys have a lot of luggage and bring a lot of things."


    Although he has only eight fingers, his archery is excellent, his mind is careful, his observation is very careful, and he seldom makes mistakes.


    There was a strange smile on bainrich''s face... A little bit gloomy: "Oh, in that case, do we want to" get in touch "with these colleagues?"


    Duwei didn''t quite understand the commander''s words, but Dardanelle''s face was a little unnatural.


    In the tent at night, Dardanelle explained to duvet.


    "In the adventurer''s world, simply put, the law of the jungle! Especially in this kind of place, if you encounter a peer, there are usually only three situations. " Dardanelle said slowly: "first, one side is strong, the other side is weak, but the weak side has nothing to make people envious. Then both sides are safe.


    Second, if the two sides have the same strength, they will be at peace.


    Third, one side is strong and the other is weak. If the weak side has a lot of spoils in hand, it will cause a consequence in all probability... "


    Danielle laughed and whispered, "black eat black."


    Dewey didn''t say anything. He knew that every circle had its own rules of the game.


    &#8226£»


    Early the next morning, Dewey found that strier and several other old mercenaries were missing eight fingers.


    He did not ask where these people had gone, and bainrich did not say.


    After a night''s rest, the mercenaries became energetic and began to work. They took out a large net with many sharp barbs, some animal traps, and some rosin torches for burning. Teams were sent out to search for Warcraft.


    In the morning, stirrer and others came back. Stirrer''s face was a little disappointed. He went to the commander and shook his head: "they can''t find it. They may have gone far away."


    The commander shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s their luck and ours. Well, friend, since we can''t find a colleague, let''s do our own work and take your people to have a rest. "


    If there is no accident, Dewey and Dardanelle plan to help these mercenaries for another day to catch another two Warcraft. Then they are ready to bid farewell to them and continue to go north.


    Dewey sat under a big tree and watched as Dardanelle was helping the mercenaries set up their traps. He watched as striel came back, talked to the commander for a while, and then went to rest.


    Dewey was relieved. He doesn''t intend to interfere in the rules of the mercenaries'' game, but he is willing to help the mercenaries catch Warcraft, but he doesn''t want to watch them do black business, let alone participate in it. It seems that strier didn''t find the target, and Dewey is satisfied with the result.


    He sighed and looked at the beautiful lake in front of him like a big mirror... Who would have thought that there was a danger of killing people in the lake?


    "Beautiful, but full of danger." Dewey said to himself.


    "You''re right."


    The voice behind him startled Dewey! Then he responded. This is Semel''s voice! This damned woman didn''t show up for so many days, but she suddenly jumped out at this time!


    Looking back, Semel was still dressed in a bright red robe, standing behind Dewey so gently, her snow-white barefoot stepping on the soft snow... Fortunately, she was just a shadow, the shadow was not afraid of cold.


    Dewey shrugged. "Oh, you finally show up?"


    "The magician around you the other day is very powerful." Semel shook his head: "I can feel the horror of his spirit, I even feel the danger! That magician has the ability to search other people''s mental power. With his strength, he can even see my existence. That''s why I hide. "


    "Oh." Dewey frowned. "I''m the only one who can see you."


    "That''s true for ordinary people." Semel whispered: "I am connected with your mental power, but if the other party can explore your mental power, then you can see me... Only a few strong people can do this. And the next few days... You live in the same tent with that Dardanelle. Although that guy can''t see me, if he always sees you talking to the air alone, he will treat you as a madman. "


    "Oh? So I want to thank you for your understanding? " Dewey snorted.


    Semel smiles and sits down beside Dewey. She doesn''t seem to care about the unhappiness in Dewey''s tone. She just sits quietly for a while and looks at the beautiful lake in the distance.


    Du Wei looked over at Semel, only to find that the woman''s expression was very strange


    There was a strange expression on her face. Her eyes flashed and her eyebrows twisted slightly. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    "I... I feel strange." Semel looked at the distance, her eyes swept the beautiful lake, and then the forest on both sides... "This place is very beautiful... But, why..."


    "What?"


    Semel took a deep breath, his face blank: "I don''t know... But I always feel, I seem to have been to this place... I have a very familiar feeling here. At least I seem to have seen the scene in front of me somewhere. "


    "You? Have you ever been here? " Dewey wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t.


    Don''t be kidding... She, Semel, the real memory copy of Semel, has been sealed in oil paintings since she came to this world. For 200 years, she hasn''t been out of the castle! How is it possible to be here?


    If the real Semel had been here, Dewey would not be surprised... But the woman in front of him.


    Semel looked at the distance. After a long time, she shook her head and suddenly laughed. Her voice was a little low: "you must think I''m talking nonsense, right? I can''t have been here at all, but... I don''t know how to describe my feeling... Anyway, it''s weird. "


    She looked down and thought for a while, then raised her head, changed the topic, and said with a smile: "by the way, your magic has made great progress these days. I see the slow skills you used. It seems that actual combat can really enhance your ability."


    Dardanelle came here in the distance, and Semel sighed, "OK, I''m going. Be careful yourself... I, I think this lake is very strange."


    With that, her body disappeared in front of Dewey''s eyes.


    "Hey, Harry." There was sweat on Dardanelle''s forehead, and he looked happy: "you know what? Bainrich knew we were leaving tomorrow and said he would see us off tonight. The old one eyed Dragon said that he would bring some special food in the evening... What are you thinking? My friend? "


    Duwei stood up, patted the snow on his buttocks, and then said with a smile, "it''s nothing... OK, let''s start working. We''re leaving tomorrow. Today we have to help our mercenary friends."


    &#8226£»


    At night, the old one eyed dragon made a big pot of mushroom soup! These mushrooms were collected all the way by the old one eyed dragon.


    In such cold weather, after a few days, they were tired of eating the disgusting wolf meat and such a large pot of delicious mushroom soup that the mercenaries almost bit off their tongue! Bainrich was very warm and lenient to Dewey and Dardanelle, and took out his last wine to see them off. In the end, Dewey even drank two more and fell asleep. In the morning, Dewey was forced to wake up by Dardanelle! Dardanelle''s face was ugly, and his expression was solemn: "Harry! Something''s wrong! Get up! "&# 8226£» Captain bainrich''s eyes are red! He''s biting his teeth like a beast ready to eat! All the mercenaries are facing the enemy! Everyone didn''t do any work, they were all holding weapons in silence... Duwei looked at the crowd and found that there were fewer people! Eleven! Eleven people! be missing! Eleven mercenaries in charge of night patrol last night! The collective disappeared! It''s incomprehensible that they didn''t seem to be attacked by any Warcraft... Even if there were Warcraft, it''s impossible to let 11 people disappear silently! There was not even a sound! There are no tracks of Warcraft or even human around the camp! They didn''t leave, there were no bodies around, no footprints in the snow! Eleven people, just like last night... Suddenly the collective evaporation! Bainrich divided half of the people out to look for a long time, still no news! The people sent out came back empty handed¡° Even if they are attacked, they can at least make a sound! " Bainrich growled angrily: "they are all experienced old mercenaries! It''s impossible to be killed in silence! More will not quietly go away!! Damn it! We didn''t lose so many people along the way! But in one night, I lost eleven brothers! " The angry commander gave an order: "let''s stay here for another day! son of a gun! I''ll watch the night myself tonight. Be alert at night. Don''t sleep to death! I''d like to see what''s here to make my eleven brothers collectively evaporate! "&# 8226£» Dewey went back to the tent to collect his things. He was ready to stay for another day. Anyway, now the snow wolf mercenary regiment is in trouble. He doesn''t want to leave like this¡° As I said, this lake is a little weird. " Semel didn''t know when to stand quietly behind Dewey.

 Chapter 62

    -The night by the lake is especially cold. There are also thick woods in the forest to keep out the cold wind. On the other hand, by the open lake, the cold wind can sweep across the wide area without stopping.


    Dewey felt a little bit cold in his body. The cold wind, as well as the cold ground, are pulling away the heat from the body bit by bit.


    But bainrich and Dewey get along well these days. Seeing that their friends are in trouble, Dewey volunteered to stay and help. Even if they were frozen into popsicles, he would only bite his teeth and endure.


    "Actually, you can stay in the tent." Bainrich kept his voice down. There was gratitude in his eyes. Everyone knew that most of the magicians were not in good health. Dewey, who looked thin, insisted on keeping vigil with a strong warrior at night.


    Although beinrich was very angry because he lost eleven men, he didn''t lose his mind. The experienced mercenary commander knows very well that if he can make his 11 equally experienced subordinates evaporate without a word... Then the opponent is certainly not something ordinary people can cope with.


    So he picked some of the best people he brought to watch tonight.


    Bainrich''s hypothesis is very reasonable: if Warcraft did it well, then it must be a powerful guy! And since a Warcraft dares to attack hundreds of people''s camp in the middle of the night and evaporate 11 people! Well, this guy is certainly not a timid guy, it will probably attack again!


    "Because, in this cold winter, Warcraft also needs food."


    When bainrich said this, his eyes were cruel. He was very clear that the reason why he stayed was not to save the 11 missing people! In this kind of ghost place, where the heaven should not be called and the earth should not be called, eleven living people have disappeared for a day and a night, and the possibility of survival is very small.


    Bainrich insisted on staying just because he couldn''t stand the shame! If after losing eleven people, even don''t know what they are doing, they run away with people in ashes... Then it will be a fatal blow to the morale of the snow wolf mercenary regiment! In the future, it is very likely that everyone will feel this kind of fear and frustration!


    As a team leader, he must not let this happen, so even if it is very dangerous, he has to try and do something.


    Dewey didn''t speak. He was probably the only one who could understand bainrich''s mind. He just moved his frozen feet a little, then laughed: "we''re friends, commander bainrich. I don''t think it''s a big deal to be frozen for a friend. "


    The whole camp of the mercenary regiment was quiet. Most of them were holding their weapons tightly. No one was hiding in the tent. The mercenaries used their skills. They dug an ambush in the snow. Some even buried themselves under the snow in thick leather clothes.


    Striel and several archers ambush in the surrounding trees.


    And the old one eyed dragon volunteered to act as "bait.".


    The old man made a big bonfire, then sat in front of the fire, drank with his arms in his arms, and cooked a large pot of meat on the fire.


    The smell of wine and meat from afar, but no one envies the old one eyed dragon. Because we all know that the old man is using his life as bait.


    It''s been a long night because people are looking forward to finding something.


    This night is very short, because after the time passed, but nothing, we found that we don''t know when, the horizon is already bright.


    "Obviously, our opponents are smarter than us." Dewey shook his head. "It didn''t come. Maybe it has found out that we have been prepared... Or maybe it has taken 11 people and has enough prey. It doesn''t need to attack us again. "


    Bainrich grabbed a handful of snow and wiped his face. He flushed his face. The heat melted the snow and trickled down his beard into the collar, but the commander didn''t care. His face was serious: "maybe you''re right, but just maybe. But we can''t just leave. Otherwise, if we go back with this kind of frustration, the young men of snow wolf mercenary regiment will not be able to look up in the future... We are not afraid of death. Since we dare to come out to live like this, there are no people who are afraid of death. But we can''t lose courage. That''s the key. "


    During the day, the mercenaries took turns to rest in the tent to supplement their sleep and strength. Bainrich decided to stay here.


    And that night, there was no harvest. The well prepared ambush did not welcome any guests.


    In this way, three days passed.


    Even the resolute team leader wavered in his determination.


    His people are very tired, three nights no one to sleep, just rely on the day in a hurry to take turns to rest for a while. Moreover, after all, they have been adventuring in the forest for many days, and the mercenaries are very tired.


    Though unwilling, the head of the regiment also understood that it was hopeless to continue to consume like this.


    "On the last day, if we don''t find anything tonight, we''ll leave here tomorrow."


    Bainrich had to make a decision.


    And this last night, finally not in vain!


    &#8226£»


    Staying up late for several days in a row made the mercenaries very tired. That night, although most of them tried their best to stick to it, by the middle of the night, everyone was obviously out of energy.


    In the past three days, other mercenaries can take turns to rest in the daytime, but his commander can''t rest. For three days, he only slept less than an hour at noon today.


    In the middle of the night, some mercenaries even fell asleep uncontrollably. Even the old one eyed dragon sitting in front of the fire could not help squinting.


    Duwei is a magician after all. His mental strength is beyond the ordinary people. Lack of sleep will only affect his physical strength, but it doesn''t mean much sleepiness.


    He is the most sober of the more than 100 people.


    Forced to take a breath, cold air at night to stimulate the nasal cavity some faint pain, but the spirit is one of the cool! After a look at byrinich, Dewey clearly felt that the head of the team''s mental strength had reached the limit. Although his eyes were red, they were a little depressed. Meanwhile, Dardanelle could not help but half close his eyes and chin bit by bit


    Du Wei was about to say something to the regiment leader in a low voice. Suddenly, his mind was excited! As if I felt something!


    It''s a subtle feeling! Du Wei, who has a strong sense of sensibility, feels a cool air behind him. He rushes up along his back and the back spoon!


    Dewey immediately realized: something''s coming!!


    He immediately widened his eyes and looked around!


    At night, the snow on the snow is still full of light, white. On the lake in the distance, apart from the occasional cracking sound of the ice, there was only the whizzing wind


    At this time, Dewey suddenly felt cold in his heart!


    He saw it!


    Far, far away, on the surface of the great round lake, a clear sound of ice breaking came! Then far away, in the dark night, Dewey could see a vague shadow slowly climbing up from under the ice!


    Because of his keen sensitivity, Dewey could even hear the rustling sound of each other''s body friction on the ice... And the sound of ice breaking and dripping with water


    "What''s that..." Dewey could not help muttering. He was about to remind bainrich and Dardanelle when a strange voice came!


    A groan, like a sigh.


    That''s right, the sound is like a groan... The sound is very sad, but it''s very soft and beautiful. In his trance, Dewey seems to feel the sound as if it''s alive. He gets into his ears and then occupies his brain bit by bit!


    The voice is long, long, but with a trace of people can not describe the strange! After the sound got into my head, it was as if the whole body''s strength and consciousness were pulling away


    The body became softer and softer, and the consciousness began to blur


    The sound is still going on, leisurely, like a beautiful movement, like the moon in the sky, cold and gentle; As if the night breeze, people can not resist; It''s like a woman''s light dance, which makes people indulge in


    Gradually, the sound from melodious to tactful, as if with an invisible hook hand, people can''t help but with the gentle side head... As if the ears want to follow the sound... Then the whole head... Then the body!


    Duwei is a magician after all. His mental power is the strongest. After a short period of confusion, he immediately woke up instinctively!


    And then, he was frightened to find that he did not know what to stand up after, and even the body has been out of the original seven or eight steps!


    This discovery surprised him! As if just now, I was still sitting there!


    Another look around, let Dewey creepy things happen!


    The mercenaries in the tent, the mercenaries hiding in the trees, the mercenaries buried in the snow... These people came out one by one, and then in the snow, swaying their bodies, just like sleepwalking. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, but their eyes were empty, their faces were numb, their eyes were lax, their bodies were light and swaying, But towards the direction of the lake... Step by step, step by step, so slowly walked in the past!


    There is no exception!


    Even bainrich and Dardanelle!


    The commander''s face was quiet and peaceful, his eyes obviously had no focus, his weapon had been lost in the snow for a long time, his body was clumsy and loose, so he walked forward on the snow... Dardanelle was like a drunk, holding forward with his hands, his face was like dementia, his eyes half closed and half open


    Dewey tried to stop Dardanelle, but he pushed him away!


    Seeing that the front mercenary had reached the edge of the lake and stepped on the ice with one foot, Dewey left and cried out!


    He tried his best to shout, but none of those guys responded! Duwei ran over and tried to hold a mercenary. Duwei even kicked him to the ground, but the man struggled to get up, and then just like the zombie Duwei saw in the movie, he continued to walk towards the lake¡° son of a gun! Damn it! What''s the matter with you! Wake up! Wake up Dewey danced and screamed, but those guys were all deaf and stupid! Dewey couldn''t wake up these guys. He ran to the lake and said a series of incantations quickly. A fireball shot at the ethereal shadow on the lake! Boom! Fireball cut through the night sky, instantly lit up the scene in front of us! Through the light of the fire, Dewey seemed to see the shape of the thing on the lake in the distance for a moment... Although it was a little fuzzy, Dewey could be sure that he seemed to see a person! Yes, that''s right. It''s like a person! And... The man''s appearance: he was wearing a wet mercenary''s fur coat, and his wet hair stuck to his forehead... There was a big hole in his forehead! With a strange, sad sneer on his face... Half of his body is under the ice, half of his body is on the ice... What makes Du Wei feel cold from his heart is: this man''s appearance is just the mercenary who died unexpectedly on the first day of catching fish when he came to the great round lake!! Dewey saw his body sink into the lake Is it a ghost? Dewey also felt that his idea was ridiculous. However, the scene in front of him, but he was not surprised! The mercenary who died in the accident had a miserable expression. His face had been swollen by the lake water, and he looked at Duwei with a sad sneer! It was in his mouth that strange, sweet, and haunting sound came out! All the mercenaries seemed to lose consciousness under the sound and turned into puppets and walked slowly towards the lake! Dewey''s fireball didn''t shoot too far. After it hit the ice, it turned into Mars and scattered. And the ghost on the ice... Let''s call him that, but his vicious eyes immediately glared at Dewey! Duwei could clearly see this guy''s eyes with a vicious mockery, as if mocking Duwei''s overconfidence! Although Dewey tried hard, he could only watch the mercenary walking in the front walk to the ice on the lake. Then, a big hole suddenly appeared in the ice on the lake! The first mercenary stepped in, fell into the ice hole, immediately sank and disappeared£¨ I''d like to ask you for the recommended tickets. I''m fighting for the recommended list of starting point week. If you have tickets, please help me. Thank you for dancing-

 Chapter 63

    ¡¤"Damn it!" Du Wei scolded. He pushed Dao to the nearest mercenary, and then pulled out his dagger. He didn''t care about anything else. His backhand was a knife, and he put it in the mercenary''s thigh! He hoped the pain would wake this guy up... But Dewey was still disappointed! The guy was stabbed in the leg, but he didn''t know it at all. He struggled and got up. He still didn''t pay attention to Dewey. He fell and crawled towards the lake. There was blood on his leg, and the snow on the ground was red all the way... Dewey was almost desperate, and he used several spells in a row, But the fireball can''t shoot that far... The ghost on the lake is at least five or six hundred steps away from the shore! Dewey hasn''t mastered the flying skills of the wind system, otherwise he would have been flying to throw fireballs! Spiritual magic! It''s a fuckin ''Psychic magic!! Dewey anxiously searched his brain for all the information about spiritual magic, but what made him helpless was that there was no spiritual magic involved in the several kinds of magic Dewey mastered. Spirit mage is a kind of magic that can only be mastered by intermediate mage or above. With Dewey''s current strength, it is far from that. I have to do something! Looking at "Oh, it''s really a" psychedelic Lake demon ". Isn''t your ugly thing extinct?" Semel had a cold smile on her face. She stretched out a fingertip, and her sharp fingernail just scratched in the air... With a slight hissing sound, the monster''s body in the distance immediately had a deep wound! The wound out of the green mucus, and then, in its scream, its upper and lower half Shen has broken down! Semel snorted and continued to gently scratch her fingers. The monster''s body in the distance fell into the lake, and then she found her hand. Then, a green gem like thing slowly flew to her palm from the distance¡° Hum, an adult Lake demon. " Semel light way: "magic core is not small." Semel waved his sleeve, and the lake was bubbling. The waves rushed the mercenaries who had just jumped into the ice hole back to the shore! Dewey''s completely stunned! His mind was in a mess... But the only thing he could be sure of was that the woman in front of him was definitely not Semel! Absolutely do not know their own, that likes to shake the legs of the beautiful running in front of their own magic creature!! She... The tone of her voice, and... Hell, she did her magic! It''s magic! A pure phantom like magic creature, can actually cast magic?! She... Dewey suddenly had an idea in her mind that she couldn''t believe it: she... Maybe, the tone, the gesture that she said just now... The cruel look that a strong man teases his opponent is a bit like... A really great female astrologer! Semel & Chen 8226; Chira! Dewey thought so, Semel has gently walked back to the snow, and then came to Dewey''s side. The woman looked down at Dewey lying on the ground. There was blood on Dewey''s face... Semel just stood and looked at Dewey quietly. Her head was covered with stars, but her eyes seemed brighter than the stars! Staring at Dewey''s face for almost a century, there was a kind of indescribable tenderness in his eyes¡° Honey... The trouble is solved. " Semel''s voice was as gentle as the spring breeze, where there was the cold taste just now: "yes... I''m sorry, I promised you never to use magic again. But I''m worried when I see you in danger... Zach, you know how much I love you! " With that, the woman suddenly closed her eyes and fell down in front of Dewey! Dewey''s first thought: who is this woman?! Dewey''s second thought: who does she mean "Zach"?! Wait... Wait! All of a sudden, Dewey jumped up from the ground! Zach... Zach?!! son of a gun! I remember the name!! It''s on the family tree!! Zach & Chen 8226; Rowling!!! The head of the Rowling family! That is... The husband of a real female astrologer!!! Dewey''s great great great grandfather?! okay! Know who Zach is... So the identity of this woman... She... Duvet moaned: "God... She can''t really be Semel... Isn''t she supposed to be just a copy of a magical creature?"¡¾ Ask for a ticket, please read at the same time don''t forget to smash the ticket to support this book! Please support this book with practical actions. Thank you very much!]¡¤

 Chapter 64

    ¡¤


    "Well, first of all, a" psychedelic Lake demon "appeared, which made everyone unconscious by magic. One by one, he jumped into a hole in the ice on the lake and committed suicide. I have no way to organize and crack that magic... Then, you, my dear Semel, come forward, you not only see through the magic of the lake demon, but also show a strong side! Your magic power surprised me! You just move your little finger to make a crack in the ice on the whole lake. Then you move your finger again to clean up the lake demon, and even take its magic core... Finally, you still don''t seem to know me. Standing in front of me, you call me ''Zac'', and then you say you love me very much. "


    Dewey sat on the edge of a fire, folded a branch in his hand and threw it into the fire, as if carelessly speaking.


    There was no one around him. All the mercenaries were busy. Some of them were dressing wounds, some were busy making fires, and some were busy warming fires. A few mercenaries were dazed and jumped into the ice hole, but they were rescued by Semel''s magic later, but they were all soaked in the cold lake water, and almost died in this cold weather.


    "That''s it?" Semel stood beside Dewey, her beautiful face with confusion: "have I ever done that? But I don''t remember at all. "


    Dewey laughed and looked at Semel in a complicated way: "you see, you have killed a powerful Warcraft and saved so many lives here. And then stand straight in front of me, and then faint... Wake up, you say to me, "I haven''t done anything.". OK, Semel, don''t look at me like that. If you don''t know, then we''re in a bit of trouble! We have to figure out what happened to you! "


    "... what?"


    "Magic Dewey suddenly jumped up, took a deep breath, and looked at Semel carefully: "you can do magic! And according to my judgment... The magic power you show is very strong! Very strong! But isn''t that a strange thing? You have no human body, you are just a shadow, a phantom! A phantom, but can cast magic! How is that possible? "


    And you call me "Zach" - Dewey added.


    Only the real Semel, the whole astrologer, would speak in that tone!


    "Do you feel anything, even a little bit weird? Or is there any trace of these strange things in your memory? Just a little bit. " Dewey looked at Semel seriously.


    "No Semel answered quickly and surely, shaking her head: "the memory I have created is a magical creature sealed in an oil painting, a virtual phantom. I only have a few memories of Semel benjo... I don''t know magic. Really not. "


    Her beautiful eyes are full of innocence and loss, even a trace of helplessness.


    This kind of look made duvet have to believe what she said. This woman doesn''t look like she''s lying... Otherwise, she''s a very good liar.


    Dewey is still willing to believe the former.


    Come on.


    A purple crystal like thing was thrown on the snow by Dewey: "this is the magic core of the psychedelic Lake demon. This can''t be fake. I can''t kill an adult psychedelic Lake demon. You killed that guy yourself and took out the core. "


    Semel''s eyes were dazed, and the expression on his face seemed to be trying to think about something: "I... I don''t know. I don''t remember at all... "


    Just then, in the distance, Dardanelle and bainrich had stridden over.


    Semel glanced at Dewey, sighed softly, and then disappeared.


    "Your honor the magician." With a serious look on his face, bainrich strode up to Dewey and gave a deep salute: "thank you for saving me and my people!"


    Dewey sighed. He didn''t speak. Although he didn''t do it, he couldn''t explain it, let alone tell the truth. I have to pretend to be an adult.


    Commander bainrich took out a leather bag from his arms and held it in front of Dewey with both hands: "Dear magician, I know this is far from enough as a reward, but please accept it. At least it can show our gratitude to snowwolf mercenary regiment! In the future, no matter what you need, snow wolf mercenary regiment is ready to work for you at any time! "


    With that, the commander opened the leather bag, and there were all kinds of colorful... All magic cores!!


    The core of all kinds of Warcraft. These are all the harvest of the snow wolf mercenary regiment in the frozen forest this time! Although the fur of those Warcraft can sell money, but the most valuable is the magic core! There are more than 30 magic cores in this bag, and they are all of good quality. Bainrich brought out almost all the gains of the adventure.


    These are the results of the snow wolf mercenary regiment''s hard work with several lives and so many days in this adventure.


    "No, chief." Dewey certainly won''t accept these things. Don''t say that these people were not saved by him. Even if they were really saved by him, he would not accept such a heavy gift. In his heart, he has regarded commander bainrich as a friend: "I can''t accept such a heavy thing."


    "But you saved our lives!" Commander bainrich insisted: "if there is no you, then now, the name of snow wolf mercenary regiment has not been erased from this continent!"


    Dewey thought for a moment and changed his tone: "well, if I''m just a magician, I think these things in your hand are valuable, but they are far from enough to buy a magician to work for you, right?"


    "..." as soon as bainrich''s face changed, it was true that although these things were all the fruits of his adventure, they were still too few for him to bribe the magician. Who doesn''t know that the magician''s identity is unique. If you want to move the magician, how can you pay the price that a small mercenary group can bear!


    "Don''t get me wrong." Dewey immediately said with a smile, "I''m not too little. And... Chief, I mean, I''m not just a magician here! And you''re not just a mercenary. You know what I mean? Remember what we said behind the snow last night? I regard you as my friend! Isn''t it a natural thing for friends to help each other or help each other when they are in danger? Oh, put away your things, otherwise, it''s disrespect to your friends


    Bainrich was stunned. The bearded commander took a deep look at Duwei. He suddenly opened his arms and hugged Duwei. Then he whispered in a suppressed voice: "my friend! thank you! You said no, it''s a friend! Sorry, my behavior is insulting your moral character! I take back what I said before! "


    However, the commander was a bit clever. He grabbed a large number of magic cores from the leather bag, about seven or eight of them. He forced them into Duwei''s arms, then pressed Duwei''s hand to resist, and said: "OK! These are not rewards! I don''t give you these because the magician saved our lives! I give you these because my good friend is about to leave. These are my friends'' Farewell gifts! It''s a gift, not a reward! So you have to take it! "


    Dewey smiles. He releases his hand and hugs bainrich. They laughed in the snow.


    "At any time, anywhere, snow wolf mercenary regiment is willing to do anything for friends!"


    This is the promise of commander bainrich when he said goodbye. Dewey believes that this man who believes in the spirit of adventure all his life is a man who keeps his promise.


    When we bid farewell to the snow wolf mercenary group, the grateful mercenaries gave up some of their best equipment.


    The old one eyed dragon got some dried meat for Dewey. And commander bainrich gave duvet his last little bottle of wine soaked in the core of the flame rhinoceros. There are other mercenaries, took out two of the best knives, and eight fingers of striel, gave his bow to Dardanelle.


    If you are not worried that too heavy luggage will affect the way, I''m afraid the people of snow wolf mercenary regiment will want to give them more stuff.


    &#8226£»


    Walking along the Bank of the great round lake, two sets of footprints are left on the snow. Dardanelle carried most of his luggage, but he was still ahead of Dewey.


    According to captain bainrich, he went around the great round lake and went north. In one place, when he was young, he had heard that people had caught the golden eye Python there.


    "Dardanelle." Duwei suddenly asked this guy on the road: "you don''t seem very excited. I mean, about last night


    Dardanelle laughed. The loyal knight of the Liszt family said in a serious voice, "Harry, and last night, you have saved my life twice! This kind of thing is not just a "thank you"! I don''t focus on boring verbal thanks. I will keep your love in mind. I have already thought that if I can go back alive this time, after saving my wife, I will leave the Liszt family. I, Dardanelle, want to be the squire of master Harry Potter. "


    "What did you say?" Dewey was surprised.


    "You heard me right. I want to be your squire." Dardanelle replied frankly: "I owe you two lives, and I owe you more... You''re a very good man, Harry. I like you. I like being friends with you. And I think, your ability is so great, I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to repay you for saving your life. So, why don''t I just be your assistant all my life? You''re a magician. You can''t be alone with a magician. You need servants... But unfortunately, I''m not a magic apprentice. I can''t be your servant. But I''m a warrior! I can be your squire! I think I will do a good job


    In Roland. Many magicians will also recruit some warriors to be their retinues.


    Because although the magician''s strength is strong, but in combat effectiveness, the weakness of the magician is close! It is generally acknowledged that magicians have poor close combat ability. Therefore, many magicians will recruit some samurai to act as retinues around them. In the battle, if the enemy is close to them, then there are Samurai around them to protect themselves. This makes up for the weakness of the magician''s poor close combat ability to a certain extent.


    Of course, only some famous strong people on the mainland are qualified to do so. After all, it costs a lot to recruit powerful warriors! Moreover, if we want to recruit, we will certainly not recruit some low-level warriors, otherwise, it will not work. And those powerful warriors are often arrogant! If they are not the famous strong men in the mainland, how can they be willing to play? So Dardanelle mentioned the problem of the wizard''s retinue, which surprised Dewey. First of all, Dewey thinks that he is far from qualified to recruit a magician''s retinue! Many magicians above level 8 don''t even have this qualification£¨ Pay close attention to this book all the time, please add it to your bookshelf for collection¡¤

 Chapter 65

    Dardanelle didn''t seem to care. He even squatted down, examined the knight''s body carefully, and put his hand on his wrist twice.


    "It won''t take more than two days to die." Dardanelle stood up, frowned and said, "look at his injury... What can cut a fourth level knight in half?"


    "And this one!" Dewey frowned and pointed to what was placed with the knight''s body.


    It was a long sword, apparently a weapon worn by the knight. But the sword was broken in two!


    "Maybe during the battle, the other side cut this guy into two parts, even with his sword. Is that so? " Dewey frowned.


    "Probably." Dardanelle looked back at Dewey: "this guy was buried. Look, this snowdrift is his grave. If it''s Warcraft, Warcraft won''t bury the corpse, it will just drag it away and eat it. Only people do that. "


    Dewey thought for a moment, then looked at Dardanelle: "Dardanelle, what level of warrior are you?"


    "I have the title of level three swordsman. My swordsman level is not high, but I am confident in my archery. " Answered Dardanelle.


    "I know." Duwei said: "friend, then you should have experience. Look at this broken sword... The cut on it is very neat. It''s not surprising that the fierce Warcraft bit off the warrior''s sword. But the incision is so neat, obviously it was cut with a sharp weapon! I don''t think it was done by Warcraft. Obviously, the knight didn''t die in the hands of Warcraft. He was killed by someone. "


    Dardanelle listened to Dewey''s words, immediately restrained his mind, and carefully looked at the broken part of the sword.


    After a long time, he raised his head and said, "yes, what you said is right. It''s my carelessness. In this kind of place, I only pay attention to Warcraft. "


    "The same question... Dardanelle. You are a level 3 warrior. What kind of master do you think can cut off a level 4 warrior with a sword or a sword? "


    Danielle''s face was more dignified


    "The knight of level Four has mastered the fighting spirit. The strength of a knight who has mastered fighting spirit is not low. If you want to cut it with a sword... "Dardanelle thought carefully and looked at the sword at the same time... Suddenly, his eyes lit up!


    "Look! Harry! Look at the chest of this knight leather armor... Look at this place! "


    Dardanelle seemed to have found something. He held the body firmly, and then pointed to a shallow mark on the leather armor on the knight''s chest: "look, here it is. See? "


    Dewey leaned over: "well, it seems that there was something hanging here, maybe a badge or something... But it was taken down."


    "Yes." Dardanelle nodded: "this is usually where Knights wear their insignia. But, you see, he already has a badge on his chest, which is the badge of the fourth level Knight issued by the Knights guild... What kind of knight on the mainland will wear two kinds of badges? "


    They looked at each other and said in a loud voice, "holy knight of the temple of light!"


    In Roland, where the religious power was strong, the temple of light had strong religious influence, and even threatened the imperial power of the Empire in some ways. The temple has its own taxes and a certain amount of armed forces. This kind of armed force is the holy knight of the temple.


    The temple of light will cultivate some people from an early age. After a certain age, they will be differentiated according to each person''s talent. Those who have talent in martial arts will be asked to train their martial arts. When they grow up, after baptism and test, they will choose the most skilled and devout people to join the holy knight order of the temple, Their mission is to defend the honor and dignity of the temple with their lives and contribute their voice to the temple and the gods.


    In the whole continent, only the Holy Knights of the temple of light wear two knights'' badges on their chest. One is the Knights'' rank badge of the Knights'' Association, and the other is the glorious Holy Knights'' badge, which is the symbol of the identity of the Holy Knights.


    Similarly, when a holy knight dies in battle, his companions will take off his badge and take it back to the temple, where it is stored in a place called "holy hall" to commemorate the sacrifice of the dead knight.


    Dardanelle''s eyes flashed, and he quickly rolled up the sleeves of the dead knight. The clothes had been frozen hard, and it was hard to roll them up, but when the sleeves were rolled up to the elbow, Dardanelle sighed: "it seems that my judgment is correct, you see, this scar is burned out with divine oil. It''s a baptism of the holy knight in the temple. Every holy knight''s arm has a scar from the burning oil. "


    Du Wei leaned over and saw a hot mark on the body''s arm. The mark was unique, like a beating flame.


    Dardanelle explained while gesticulating: "when young Holy Knights are baptized, they always have a big pot of boiling oil beside them. Then the Pope of the temple personally presides over the ceremony, holding a special iron sword with a seal inlaid on the head of the sword... The sword and the seal are together, It represents the mission of the holy knight to defend the authority of the gods in the secular world with "force and power". At the ceremony, the Pope will personally dip one end of the sword with the seal in the hot oil, and then burn it red, and burn it on the arm of the Baptist Knight! This mark is the glory of every holy knight! It''s also their glory... On the other hand, if you do something against the gods, become a rebellious holy knight, violate your faith, and commit a felony, you will be punished by the temple... Even before you are executed, the temple will scrape off the mark on your arm with a knife! This means that even if you die, your soul will not be forgiven by the gods! "


    Duvier actually knew what Dardanelle said. He nodded: "well, although it is generally said that the holy knight wears two badges, the holy knight himself thinks that he wears three. And "so you know that, Harry." Danielle sighed.


    Two people silently buried the dead Knight again, and then their expressions were a little dignified!


    A slain holy knight! But also a good martial arts four Knight!


    This is not a simple thing!


    The status of the holy knight in the empire is very special. They are responsible for protecting the power of gods in the world. They are a special group. These people are hard-working, powerful, devout, and... I have to say that most of the Holy Knights are very noble.


    And most of all... No one dares to murder a holy knight!


    Even the holy knight who violates the law or betrays the faith can only be judged and punished by the temple itself.


    Let alone a sinner... Even a normal holy knight, if you kill one, it is tantamount to challenging the authority of the temple of light! Challenge the authority of the God''s agent in the world!


    Against the whole temple of light!


    Against the temple of light... Even the emperor or the magic guild dare not do it!


    Anyone who dares to fight or even kill the holy knight is the notorious, powerful and evil guy.


    For example, decades ago, a powerful and evil magician killed tens of thousands of civilians in order to study the necromancer magic, and even turned a small town into a ghost town overnight. This practice angered the temple, sent the temple knight, and killed the magician at a heavy price.


    There are many things like this in history, which are done by Holy Knights.


    But that''s all!


    In addition, the holy knight will never do other boring things!


    I will not run to the frozen forest to hunt Warcraft!


    Holy Knights are not mercenaries!


    In this ghost place, there is a holy knight, so there is only one explanation: the holy knight came here to perform a mission! They''re here to hunt down some evil strongman! Defend the honor of the temple with their swords!


    "I''m afraid our journey will not be peaceful." Dewey and Dardanelle met, with complicated eyes.


    &#8226£»


    After a little rest, they buried the dead holy knight again and went on.


    However, a day later, they found the tomb again!


    There are three graves this time! The three tombs are full of dead Holy Knights! And this time, one of the bodies, let Dardanelle after a look, on the spot stunned!


    "Brother... Lord GoFit! This is Lord GoFit! "


    Looking at a man lying in the snow, wearing a silver armor... In this ghost weather, he does not wear leather armor, but wears a metal armor, which is absolutely crazy for ordinary people! Metal things are more likely to freeze to death in such a cold place! Far less useful than skin armor!


    But this dead man is wearing metal armor... If he is not a madman, then it can only show that his strength is very strong, strong enough to be free from the influence of this cold weather!


    This guy''s face is clean, and he doesn''t even have a bloodstain. This is different from the other bodies that duvier and they found. Obviously, the people who buried him also gave him special treatment because of his different status. Even at the time of burying the knight, some people helped him shave his face and tidy his hair carefully.


    He lay quietly in the snow pit, holding his hands on his chest. In his hand, a beautiful sword with silver light lay quietly on his chest. This man''s appearance is very handsome, although has been frozen all black, but Dewey can still think of, he was alive when how elegant.


    "Lord GoFit... The high Knight of the temple." After his initial surprise, Dardanelle said with a gloomy face: "he is also a knight of level eight! Harry, you know, knights above level 8 have the title of Grand Knight! Kill a knight... I can''t imagine who has such strength and dares to fight against the temple! "


    Dardanelle stood up and bowed deeply in front of the body of the knight named "GoFit": "Lord GoFit, I didn''t expect to see you here... Last time I saw you, I was at the side of the marquis. Thank you for driving away the evil guy who cursed our lady that day."


    At this point, there was a trace of sadness in Dardanelle''s eyes.


    Duvet remembers that Dardanelle mentioned this name when she first met her... Marquis Liszt met an evil magician on her outing. At that time, there was a holy knight protecting her. That holy knight was the dead gofett. Gofett went to see the Marquis Liszt on behalf of the temple to thank the Marquis for her great donation to the temple.


    Dewey looked into the distance... There was no movement except the wind. The lake in the distance was still covered with ice, and there was not even a ghost on the vast snow¡° Can kill an eighth level knight and holy knight, and this eighth level Knight''s side also has many companion''s help... "Dardanelle whispered:" the person who has this kind of ability, already may be regarded as the mainland top strong ranks! When did Roland Empire come up with a guy who dared to challenge the temple and had such strong power? " Dewey''s ecstasy seemed to have no response to Dardanelle''s words. But he soon seemed to think of something, suddenly squatted down, picked up gofett''s body again, and then dug up under his body¡° Harry! What are you doing? " Dardanelle was a little unhappy: "please don''t disturb Lord GoFit''s deep sleep!"¡° Dardanelle, don''t you know... When the holy knight buries his companions, he will also bury the relics carried by his companions under the corpse! " Du Wei replied, but he kept on saying: "I just heard that those Holy Knights who believe in piety often have the habit of keeping a diary, because they need to pray every day. When they are outside, they can''t pray in the temple. These Knights often choose to keep a diary to record their inner words." Soon, after digging a pit under the corpse, Dewey gave a low cry and pulled out a cloth bag from below. After opening it, there was a small silver pendant, a statue of the goddess of light, and a dagger... And a small book¡° Look, this is the diary of Knight GoFit. " Dewey looked up at Dardanelle. "I think there should be an answer to what happened." Danielle didn''t speak. He frowned. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Lord gofett doesn''t want his things touched... Harry, put them back. " However, Dewey didn''t listen to him. Instead, he opened the diary and turned it over. After a while, Dewey said in a loud voice: "look..." (pay attention to this book at any time, please add it to your bookshelf. Finally, please give me more support

 Chapter 66

    ¡¤


    "Look... The diary mentions the Marquis Liszt."


    Dewey''s words immediately dispelled Dardanelle''s resistance to reading gofett''s diary. This loyal warrior of the Liszt family is still very concerned about any news about his hostess.


    He came over and stood beside Dewey, reading the diary left by the dead holy knight.


    "January sixth. Today, I met the Marquis Liszt. She is an elegant and charming lady. Thank you to this noble lady. Her donation shows her devout belief in the gods. I hope the gods will protect her. Today, I gave a rude lesson to a guy who tried to be disrespectful to this lady. It''s hard to believe that there are such despicable magicians. I will report today''s event to the Magic Union. Mrs. Liszt, a devout believer with such status, should be protected by the temple. Even a magician can''t bully the believers wantonly. And the disrespect to such an elegant and beautiful lady is more than any knight can tolerate. "


    Duvier immediately judged that this paragraph should be recorded on the day when gofett just met Marquis Liszt and helped her drive away the evil magician who tried to pester the beautiful marquis.


    But apparently, gofett didn''t know that the Marquis was cursed by magic. Because he left soon.


    "January 11th. The day of blessing. Praise the Almighty God, praise the goddess to give the world light.


    Today, I received an urgent call from the temple. I will be sent to the north, where I will join the Knights and brothers of the temple. This mission is an order signed by the bishop in white of the temple. I know, there must be evil, aggressive Temple honor guys, because only when we deal with these guys, we Holy Knights will be given a mission. It seems that this mission is not easy. The bishop has mobilized three level eight knights, and I will be one of the leaders of this operation. No matter how strong the enemy is, gofett is willing to defend the glory of the temple with his life. The sword of the holy knight will mercilessly cut off all evils that dare to challenge the majesty of the temple! "


    Duvier sighed, from the lines can see that this is a very devout belief in the holy knight.


    "January 14. The day of punishment. I am willing to tear the darkness with my blood and let the light return to the world.


    The search team has been formed, and I will lead ten Knights into the frozen forest. I still don''t know the target of this mission. The commander of this operation is judge Murray! I know very well that the chief justice who can stir up the temple personally commands and summons a total of 40 Holy Knights, including three eighth level knights, to go out. This time, it must be a big deal. The chief justice''s attitude is very serious this time. He told me that this time any order was issued by his holiness himself. The enemy we have to face is a guy with evil soul. He is a traitor of the temple and a former Temple clergyman who has betrayed his faith. For this reason, his holiness is particularly angry. His Holiness''s warrant is to kill without trial.


    In any case, when I see the name on his Majesty''s warrant, I still can''t believe my eyes... God forgive me, I dare not have any doubt about his Majesty''s meaning. I believe his majesty is the spokesman of the God in the world... But the content of this warrant makes me unable to sleep.


    Hussein, the pride of the Holy Knights! One of the most powerful Holy Knights, why do you betray your faith


    Dewey and Dardanelle look at each other.


    "Hussein... Who is it?" Dewey looked at Dardanelle. "I don''t know much about the Holy Knights."


    Dardanelle seemed to have swallowed hard, and his face was clearly shocked: "Lord Hussein... He betrayed the temple! My God, it''s terrible! "


    "Terrible?" Dewey was puzzled.


    Dardanelle closed his eyes. He shook his head hard, took a few deep breaths, and then let out an almost groaning sigh: "you... Harry, you really haven''t heard the name of Hussein?"


    Dewey shook his head. Since he came to this world, he has been lonely since he was a child. After falling out of favor, he spent all his energy on reading books and learning. I don''t care much about things outside.


    Is this Hussain famous?


    "Among the knights in the mainland, the overall quality of the Holy Knights in the temple of light is the highest, because they have the most devout faith, and they are all ascetics who have been training themselves hard since childhood. In the Holy Knights order of the temple of light, the three most powerful knights are the current three knights. And Hussein is one of them. " Dardanelle whispered: "if you exaggerate, it''s not too much to say that Hussein is the idol or the target of young knights in almost the whole continent."


    "Why?"


    "Because in the past 100 years, he was the only one who had reached level 8 before he was 25 years old and won the title of" Grand Knight "! As you know, a knight above level 8 is qualified to be a knight, and Hussein reached this level at the age of 25. In 100 years, he is the first! Then he became one of the three Knights of the holy order at the age of 30! He is recognized as a genius, not a genius of genius Dardanelle''s voice was very serious: "the Knight Chief of the Holy Knights, always only let the most powerful of the Holy Knights take on the responsibility. Among the current three captains, except for Hussein, who is only 30 years old, the other two captains are in their early 40s. Besides, there are two other captains. One is Lord Luke, a knight of level 9. However, he was 40 years old when he broke through level 9 from level 8. Another Kaili is a knight of level 9 at the age of 40. " Dardanelle said in a low voice: "the Ninth level knight is only one step away from the paladin, but it has been 100 years, and there has been no paladin in the mainland in these 100 years. And the three Knights of each generation of the holy knight order are only level nine knights. "


    "So, this Hussain is also a knight of the Ninth level?" Asked Dewey¡° Yes Dardanelle''s face was even more strange: "as I said just now, he reached level 8 when he was 25 years old. Guess how old he reached level 9?"¡° Thirty years old? " "Don''t you think he became a knight when he was thirty?" Dewey asked tentatively¡° No Dardanelle shook his head with a wry smile: "much earlier! He reached level 9 very early, but because he was too young, the temple could not let such a young man lead so many Holy Knights. So he didn''t make it to knighthood until he was 30. And when he won the title of Knight of level nine, it was... "Speaking of this, Dardanelle took a deep breath, lowered his voice, even with a little respect on his face:" twenty six years old! " Du Wei eyebrows a pick: "that is to say, he won the title of eight, within a year to break through a level?"¡° More than that. " Dardanelle''s reply surprised Dewey: "it''s even rumored that Hussein''s strength has broken through level 9, but it''s only a little less than the paladin of level 10. Now there is no Paladin on the mainland, the Ninth level knight is the strongest Knight at present, and Hussein is recognized as the most powerful ninth level Knight! Some people even think that he is now the first knight of the whole continent! Even the Holy Knights admit that Hussein''s strength has exceeded that of the other two knights. Moreover, when he did this, he was only 26 years old! Twenty six years old! " Dewey was moved, too. The first knight of the mainland at the age of 26¡° Over the years, although Hussein did not really break through the paladin barrier, everyone believed that he would definitely become a paladin, and he was also the first paladin in the mainland for 100 years! Inside the temple, they all think that he is the pride of the holy knight order, because the holy knight has been extinct for a hundred years on the mainland. It is very good for the reputation and prestige of the holy knight order to have a holy knight reach the level of the holy knight. That''s why the temple appointed Hussein, who had just turned 30, to the position of Knight Commander. Before that, all the people who could become the Knights of the holy knight order at the age of 30 in history, without exception, became the paladins later They both guessed that the holy knight was out, and something big must have happened. But I never thought it would be so shocking! Recognized as the first knight of the mainland, one of the three Knights of the holy knight order, actually betrayed the temple and was ordered by the temple to send Holy Knights to pursue and kill! It seems that this matter has been done very secretly, and the news has not spread out. Otherwise, it will definitely be the biggest news that has caused a sensation in the whole mainland! Duvi and Dardanelle looked at each other for a long time. They were shocked by each other''s eyes. Of course, they were more puzzled. Hussein, a genius praised by all. A 30-year-old on the board of the holy order of three Knights long position of genius! He is respected by the temple, respected by the world, he also has a peerless genius, recognized as the future Paladin... It can be said that he has a bright future! How could such a person suddenly betray the temple? Become a traitor of the temple£¨ Please help me to get more tickets. I see the update of this book for the first time. Please add this book to your bookshelf¡¤

 Chapter 67

    ¡¤The diary turned to the next page, but the following pages were stained red with blood. It was obvious that gofett kept the diary close to his body during the battle. On the bloody paper, Dewey continued to read the words left by the dead Knight GoFit¡° February 13th, bright day. We''ve been searching the woods for a month. I feel like we''re close to him. Our four teams are at the order of his holiness!! Looking at this guy sitting in the snow pit... He was hiding under the body of a holy knight just now! The man sat in the snow pit, pale, looking a little weak, but in his eyes, he always sent out a faint cold! And what he was wearing... Dewey suddenly saw a scar on his arm... There! As if with a knife or something, I scraped off a piece of skin on my arm! That place, isn''t it the Holy Knights who left "Dewey immediately guessed the identity of this man¡° You... You''re... Hussein? The hunted man The man with a pair of cold eyes nodded, his voice was very calm, as if he didn''t care about being called to break his identity by Dewey: "you are very smart. Yes, I am Hussein. I''m seriously injured. I''m afraid I can''t run far. Two level eight warriors have already entangled my whereabouts. I can''t run far, so I have to find a place to hide first. They will search all the places nearby, but only the graves of their companions, they will not dig and check again. It''s a pity that you almost ruined my business. " With that, he picked the corner of his mouth slightly, showing a sneer. Dardanelle''s got a weapon on this guy! Hussain! This guy is Hussein! The strongest knight on the mainland! He looked very weak. His upper body was entangled with thick bandages. His face was pale. Although his voice was calm, it was hard to hide the weak taste. Looking at Dardanelle''s blade, Hussein laughed: "Oh, I thought I was hurt, so you think a knife can deal with me? Sorry, you happened to find me, so you''re all going to die. " His voice has been hoarse to the extreme, but the tone is with a life and death, all in the grasp of the kind of confidence and determination! As for the blade in Dardanelle''s hand, he didn''t even bother to look at it£¨ Dafeng push and pull to lift the ban

 Chapter 68

    (Dafeng push and pull - lift the ban and ask for tickets!)


    This guy didn''t look at Dardanelle, but suddenly he stretched out three fingers, which were close together like the blade of a knife, so he made a virtual split in the air!


    Whoo!


    Dewey''s naked eye could see a golden light burst out of Hussein''s palm and hit Dardanelle''s blade tip accurately! Then Dardanelle''s face changed dramatically, and he flew out suddenly. When he fell to the ground, the blade in his hand suddenly crashed, breaking the knife into pieces, and falling into the snow. Dardanelle opened his mouth, spat out blood, and fell on his back!


    Dardanelle, the third level warrior, didn''t even face to face under Hussein''s hands... Even when his opponent was seriously injured! Is this the strength of the first knight on the mainland?


    Dewey was so surprised and angry that he yelled, "Dardanelle!", Without thinking, he quickly squeezed a fingerprint in his hand, and then immediately two wind blades flew towards Hussein sitting in the snow pit. At the same time, duvis did not stop. He knew that he was facing the first knight of the mainland. After two wind blades, Duwei immediately smashed a vertigo.


    The speed of his incantation surprised Hussein a little. However, the title of the strongest knight in the mainland is not empty. Although this guy was seriously injured, he was only slightly surprised by the strength shown by Dewey. However, with a flick of his finger, a wisp of fighting spirit burst out from his fingertip, which easily scattered the wind blade of wind magic shot by Dewey. As for the vertigo technique, I don''t know what this guy did, He gave a sneer, raised his hand and waved in front of him, and Dewey felt a flash in front of him!


    That vertigo was bounced back by Hussein! Seeing the magic light shining on his body, Dewey fell back without saying a word.


    With a flutter, Dewey lay on his back in the snow, cursing in his mind: I''m probably the first magician in the mainland to win his own vertigo. Dardanelle... Oh no, how''s Dardanelle? He won''t be killed by this guy!


    The old magician, the old guy, how come there''s no movement? Isn''t he around?


    What about Semel? Semel, that woman''s hiding too?!


    "Young boy, are you a magician?" Hussein had struggled to get out of the snow. The bandage on his body was bleeding faintly. When he stood up, the muscles on his face twisted slightly. It was obvious that the pain of the wound made him suffer.


    Duwei was lying on his back. The rebound of the vertigo surgery made Duwei''s brain dizzy. Fortunately, his mental strength was strong enough. He bit his lip hard and the pain stimulated his nerves. Duwei was a little sober.


    In the distance, Dardanelle in the snow also struggled to sit up. The corner of his mouth was full of blood. He stared at Hussein and took the bow from behind. Then he pulled the bow


    Hum!


    In an oscillating sound, Hussein frowned slightly. He quickly turned over, raised two fingers and clamped them gently... A wolf tooth arrow was just clamped between his fingers.


    "Well, good archery, but you''re too slow." Hussein swung the arrow at Dardanelle. With a puff, it went through Dardanelle''s shoulder! The power of terror actually took the whole body of Dardanelle sitting on the ground, and then flew five or six meters away and nailed it to a big tree in the distance! Then the snow on the tree fluttered off, and Dardanelle let out a painful cry!


    The arrow of wolf tooth arrow of snow wolf mercenary is with crooked barb! This kind of arrow pierces into the body, can think that is how intense pain!


    Hussein sneered, stepped on a foot and stepped on Du Wei who was preparing to struggle. His eyes were full of murders: "sorry, I have no grudge with you, but now I have to kill you... And what I hate most in my life is the magician!"


    His hand had been raised, and his palm was like a knife. Du Wei had no doubt that this guy could easily cut off his head with a wave of his hand, even with a meat palm.


    Dewey tried to push Hussein''s foot, but it was almost as heavy as a mountain!


    Hussein''s eyes were full of ridicule, and his palms had fallen slowly


    At this time, duvet''s whole body suddenly burst out a black air! Then duvier''s eyes flashed a different color, and suddenly his body flashed and disappeared from Hussein''s feet! His voice instantly moved to three meters away! Hussain was a little stunned. He felt the air flow around him suddenly and quickly! As soon as he was tight, he felt that countless air currents entangled his arms, legs and feet quickly. The air currents seemed to have become entities, which bound him tightly!


    Hussain waved his arm hard. The golden light on his body flashed. Under the fighting, the air around him was immediately dispersed. However, the air was endless. More and more air around him turned, as if it were bound up by endless ropes


    "Oh, bondage?" There was a flash of surprise in Hussein''s eyes, but then he sneered, "do you think this kind of magic can knock me down?"


    In the knight''s sneer, he suddenly hugged his arms, and then made an expansion movement... In Dewey''s eyes, he saw the knight''s whole body burning with a golden flame! Under the golden flame, the surrounding air seemed to be stained with a layer of gold! Countless air currents were scattered around by him! Hussein looked at Dewey sitting on the ground. He held out his hand and grabbed it in the air. A sword appeared in his hand! It''s not a real sword, of course. It''s a golden lightsaber! As the knight shook his hand, the sword had already been thrown at Dewey! A flash of lightning came in front of Dewey. Dewey almost closed his eyes and died. But at this time, a silver light suddenly appeared between his eyes! The silver light soon condensed into a mirror like thing, separated between Dewey''s face and the flying lightsaber! Far from the light mirror as if still like water waves in general gently rippling with a circle of waves. But the lightsaber stopped flying forward, solidified in front of the silver round mirror, and could not move forward even half a minute! The golden light and the silver light dissipated at the same time, and the sword and the light mirror turned into countless light dust¡° oh Magic shield. " Hussein eyebrows a pick: "it seems that I''m out of sight, you such a child, the magic level is not low ah!" Dewey''s eyes suddenly brightened! He said in a loud voice, "Semel! Is that you? " Semel has appeared behind Hussein, her silver hair fluttering in the wind, her face with a cold expression: "no matter who it is, never hurt Zach!" With that, Semel put her hands together, and then a silver light appeared on her body, turned into countless meteors, and shot at Hussein at the same time! Hussain yelled and turned around. Facing the silver fashion, the first knight of the continent suddenly burst out with gold. This time, he grabbed the sword of the knight GoFit, who was lying in the snow pit tomb, and it was in his hands! Compared with the silver meteor, Hussein''s action seems not fast. He slowly raised his sword and drew an arc in front of him... It seems that there is a strange distortion in time and space! Clearly those meteors as fast as lightning, clearly Hussain''s action is slow and clear, but when Hussain''s action is finished, the meteors are not able to shoot in front of Hussain. The arc drawn by his sword instantly turned into a ball of light, covering the whole body of the knight. Those meteors shot at the knight, but they couldn''t break through the golden ball of light. They just stirred up countless light spots... Semel''s face also sank, and it was obvious that Hussein''s strength exceeded her expectation, The female astrologer''s face was gloomy, and suddenly her body floated gently. Her snow-white feet also left the snow. She opened her arms, as if to embrace the sky. Her ten fingers were skillfully shaking, and her mouth was singing a spell that even Duwei could not understand! Will be in such a breath, the world changed color! The sky, which was originally sunny and incomparable, became gloomy in an instant! The cold wind all over the sky suddenly roars, and countless clouds in the distance of the sky suddenly arrive in the strong wind! All over the sky, the clouds quickly become thick and dark! The sun in the sky has been blocked, even... Hell! There were even flashes of lightning in the clouds! Semel''s eyes seemed to have electric light. She stood in the air like a goddess, gently dropped a hand and pointed at Hussein with her fingertips: "you! Come on, mighty knight, let me see your strength Hussein looked at the dark clouds in the sky with a dignified face. He cried out, "who is it! Can a powerful magician do such a sneak attack! Don''t you dare to show up in front of me£¨ There are updates tonight!)£¨ Ladies and gentlemen, the more votes you smash, the more ban you lift! Thank you for your support¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 69

    ¡¤


    (fengtula, lift the ban, ask for tickets!)


    This is a very unfair battle. Hussein looks around quickly, but he can''t see Semel, because only Duwei can see Semel.


    As if in response to Hussein''s cry, the clouds were getting lower and lower, and then a flash of lightning and an electric light in the sky fell from the sky like a sharp axe splitting the sky, and the electric light fell directly on Hussein''s head!


    Hussein''s face was illuminated by the electric light, and there was no fear on the powerful Knight''s face. The sword in his hand pointed to the sky, and the lightning struck the tip of the sword quickly. The golden flame on Hussein''s body was burning, and his sword fell down quickly... Dewey rubbed his eyes hard, almost thought he was wrong!


    This Hussain, he cut the lightning in two with one sword!


    Half of the electric light hit the ground, boom, snow light, the thick snow on the ground has already been shaken away, exposing the black land! The strong airflow made duvet feel sick and throw him out. He even rolled on the ground several times after landing! A big hole has been made on the ground by lightning! Hussein stood in the middle of the pit, his sword pointing to the sky, a face of pride, although his body is full of scars, but as powerful as the God of war!


    "Ha ha ha! Do you think I really can''t see you! " Hussein sneers. He suddenly reaches out his finger and stabs his other arm. Then he rubs his eyes with his finger dipped in blood. Then he embraces his sword and says something in his mouth


    Soon, there was a flash of blood in Hussein''s eyes. His eyes had turned red. Then he looked at the sky. His eyes had fallen on Semel. The knight sneered, "ah! I see you


    Then, Hussein made a slight bow! Then he pushed forward, and the whole man shot at Semel in the sky like a sharp arrow!


    Semel gently raised his hand, and immediately waves appeared in front of her, forming one defense after another, but Hussein''s sword was like a hot iron in the snow! Golden fighting spirit instantly broke those waves, and then one end of the sword pierced into Semel''s left arm!


    Dewey could not help exclaiming, but Semel sneered: "powerful Knight... I have no body to hurt you!"


    With that, Semel''s other hand has been gently attached to the knight''s chest... A red flame suddenly came out of Semel''s palm, the knight screamed, the sword also got rid of his hand, his body was instantly hit and flew out, the man was directly shaken out more than ten meters in mid air, and then fell down.


    Hussein, who had fallen in the snow, struggled to stand up. His chest had been burnt black by the fire, and his clothes and bandages had been burnt out, revealing the flesh and blood wounds inside. But the knight sneered: "Oh, don''t you have a body? You mean you''re just fighting me with a phantom? "


    The smile on Semel''s face suddenly froze! She was surprised to find that the sword was still in her arm!


    On the edge of the sword, a wisp of black gas came out quickly. The black gas seemed to have the power of swallowing, and soon wrapped around Semel''s arm! A little bit of corrosion of her body!


    "When you can hide your figure in front of me, I guess you may be fighting with me by magic!" Hussain gasped. He was seriously injured. He staggered and finally sat down on the ground: "my new magic has never been used on people. You are the first one!"


    With a painful expression on her face, Semel suddenly showed a decisive look, and then split her right hand! He quickly split his left arm which had been entangled by black air from his body! That left arm slowly falls, has not fallen on the ground, already along with the black gas ash flies out!


    Semel''s body also shook from the sky and fell down. Her body, lacking a left arm, faltered and fell on Dewey''s side. She gritted her teeth and said, "Zach! I''m sorry... He''s very strong... I don''t have my own body. I''m afraid I can''t beat him... "


    With that, the silver light on Semel''s body flashed, and her left arm, which had been lost, grew out of her body again and became intact. It''s just that Dewey can see that Semel''s light is a lot dimmer.


    "Ha ha..." Hussein reluctantly laughed: "female mage! I don''t know who you are! You are very powerful, but you choose to fight me with the phantom of separation. You can only play half of your strength... That''s your shame! No magician in this continent can use half of his strength to fight me, Hussein! No! "


    When he said this, he also staggered to stand unsteadily, but suddenly raised his hand and waved hard!


    A golden fighting spirit flew out of his hand, like a huge golden knife, cutting out quickly. In an instant, the wood beside him made a sound of breaking! Then countless snow scattered, about a dozen trees were cut off in the fight! The cut places all became sharp ends, and then a dozen big trees in Hussein''s sneer shot at the place where Dewey was!


    Semel''s eyes are determined. She suddenly grabs Dewey''s clothes and throws him away! Dewey''s body was thrown into the snow by semero, but he saw a dozen big trees smashing into Semel! Semel''s body came out with a silver light, struggling to resist the sharp trunks.


    But Hussein sneered, "how long will your magic last! Sorceress? There are many, many trees here


    One of his palms was long, and he controlled those tree trunks to continue to press down with his fighting spirit. The other hand waved again, and the fighting spirit went out. The sound of clicking kept ringing. In the distance, more than a dozen big trees were cut off and shot at Semel!


    Semel couldn''t hold on at last. She cried out, "let''s die together."


    With that, the red robe on her body has floated up and turned into a dazzling red flame!


    Semel''s body seemed to be burning in the fire. In an instant, the fire had swept up! Those tree trunks on her body were lifted by the fire, and instantly burned to dust! The flame swept towards Hussein. Hussein yelled. He put together his last strength and formed a group of defense with his fighting spirit. In the terrible magic flame, Hussein only felt that his whole body was almost burnt. His beautiful blonde hair had gradually become black. He felt that his fighting spirit was burning away in the flame.


    The flame that Semel turned into with his body is really terrible! Dewey can feel the heat wave far away! The snow on the ground turns into water in an instant, and then evaporates away in an instant! Behind Hussein, the ice layer of the great round lake has already melted instantly, and even the water of the lake has begun to evaporate, forming a large fog! Duvet struggled for a moment and yelled, "Semel!"


    Duwei thought of the six magic words that the little stuttering wizard Vivian had left before she left.


    The six incantations left by honest Vivian are the most powerful magic she knows. With Duwei''s strength, he can''t use that kind of magic. If he uses it rashly, it may make his body become a corpse by the magic that needs huge magic power to drive!


    But at the moment, Dewey has no choice.


    Semel is more than a magic creature to him. She is a friend of Dewey. She often likes to run around in front of Dewey with her legs dangling!


    Dewey braced himself, then stood up and opened his hands. Then he took a deep breath and began to sing the mantra


    When the first word of the spell came out of duvet''s mouth, duvet felt that the air around him seemed to turn into a black hole in an instant! That black hole is absorbing Dewey''s magic desperately!


    He almost broke down in an instant! But a strong will to support him, he adjusted his induction to the full state, all the magic are concentrated, supporting the black hole around!


    When the first mantra came out of Duwei''s mouth... It was about several hundred meters away from Duwei, and the whole space was distorted. Then in this space, the speed of everything began to slow down quietly!


    Evaporation of water vapor, burning of flame, melting of snow


    Dewey still sings the mantra in a weak voice. He feels that his vitality almost begins to wither. His originally bright and clean skin quickly becomes old, and his color is dim and withered. The light in his eyes is getting darker and darker. Dewey feels that his whole body''s energy, even blood, is pulling away from his body minute by minute!


    He is still struggling to sing the curse!


    It''s like an invisible hand full of time and space. Dewey looks at everything in front of him slowing down. He knows he has succeeded, but his magic has almost been drained!


    Not enough... Not enough!


    Du Wei heart desperately cry, his magic really can''t support this top magic! His clothes began to crumble. Dewey felt as if his body had been thrown into a squeezing space. Countless hands were squeezing him, trying to squeeze out the last drop of water... The last drop of magic!


    Dewey even felt that he had no power to sing incantations. He tried his best and could only make a weak voice


    Time and space are still!


    It was a very delicate moment.


    Hussein still kept the posture of shrinking in the group of fighting light. Around his body, the flame of Semel''s body was still around him, but not an inch of the flame was frozen!


    Du Wei strived forward and said in a loud voice: "time... Time... Retreat... Retreat..."


    Before he finished his last spell, he fainted.


    Fortunately, God still favors our little noble.


    Dewey did not finish the last spell, someone helped him finish!


    "Wheel of time! Go back


    An old and calm voice came, and then a white shadow floated from far away, thin and stable hands open, as if to push the millstone!


    The old magician, Vivian''s teacher, finally appeared. His face was as like as two peas, and he was singing a spell of great speed. He sang the same spell as Du Weigang did. The magician''s hand seems to have controlled the time! Then, the space warped again! The flames whirled back and forth one by one. At last, the flames disappeared and condensed into a ball. Then in this ball of flames, Semel''s body appeared a little bit... The flames all disappeared, and the tree trunks that had been burned to ashes also turned into countless dust, and then the dust condensed, It''s like a movie that Dewey saw in his previous life! The old magician''s eyes were serious. He turned back the time to the time when Semel was still surrounded by many tree trunks. He closed his mouth and stopped singing incantations. Then he waved, and the trunks were swept out by a gust of wind. When time returned to the slow and smooth walking, the old magician ran to Hussein quickly for the first time. He took out a bottle from his robe, unscrewed the lid and poured the contents into the knight''s mouth. The weak Hussain could not say a word. He just looked at the old magician, and the hostility in his eyes disappeared. He seemed to smile reluctantly, but he could not say a word. And the next moment, the old magician has floated to Semel''s side. The old guy looks at Semel with a serious face. The expression on his face is very complex. There is a trace of regret in his eyes. Finally, he sighs gently. He takes a white bottle out of his arms and pours out a drop of silver liquid. After thinking about it, he pours out another drop. Two drops of liquid on his fingertips, with the old magician''s singing, gently turned into a soft light, enveloped Semel, Semel''s body, which was almost weak and almost disappeared, gradually became clear. The old magician breathed a sigh of relief, and finally ran to Duwei''s side. He poured three big bottles of magic potions into Duwei, which many senior magicians would carry with them to supplement their magic. Dewey''s withered and dried skin became moist again. Then he finally woke up from coma, coughed and shocked for a moment, which made his lungs lack oxygen seriously. After coughing hard for a long time, he came back to breath! The old magician was angry. He stood up with anger on his face, as if he were accusing a strict father of a wrong child. He first pointed to Hussein on the ground: "you! You stupid boy! When can we get rid of the arrogance and the rashness of fighting when we don''t agree with each other! " Then he looked at Dewey and said, "you! You stupid kid! Do you think the magic of "wheel of time and space" can be driven by your poor Magic now! If it wasn''t for me, you would have been sucked into a mummy now! " Finally, he looked at Semel, his eyes suddenly revealed a trace of indescribable complexity... It seems to be, a wisp of... Tenderness¡° Semel... My God, I guess you won''t die so easily! " The magician suddenly shook his body and shook his head: "Semel... It''s really you... I''m not wrong! It''s really you£¨ If you don''t collect, I''ll hit the wall, if you don''t smash the ticket, I''ll scream!)¡¤

 Chapter 70

    The old man''s voice trembled with excitement, and his white beard was shaking gently.


    He could see Semel. Dewey thought of what Semel had said to himself that day.


    It''s getting more and more complicated. The old magician knows Semel! The old magician also knew Hussein, the rebellious Knight Chief who was chased by the temple, and the first knight in the mainland.


    Semel is awake. Although it still looks very weak, there seems to be no problem. Dewey didn''t know what the two drops of silver liquid that the old magician poured out just now were, but the effect was very obvious.


    Semel''s empty eyes brightened again. She shook her head and stood in the snow again, with a blank face: "hey... Dewey, what''s going on... Why do I feel so weak? Are you... Are you ok? "


    As soon as he said this, Dewey immediately realized that Semel was "awake" again.


    Dewey had a vague sense that the magical creature Semel, as if, as if, might... Had a dual personality.


    A Semel is the copy of the magical creature, a guy who has been lonely for two hundred years and likes to swing his snow-white legs back and forth in front of Dewey.


    And another Semel... Dewey doubted that she might be the soul of the real female astrologer in history. She could show her powerful magic power and liked to call herself "Zach"... Hell!


    Now, Semel calls himself Dewey, not Zach, so it''s obvious that the magical creature is back and the female astrologer is gone.


    Dewey looked at Hussein, then at the old magician, and suddenly felt that this matter was inextricably complicated, which made people headache.


    "I''m fine." Dewey said with a bitter smile, "do you feel weak? That''s because you just had a fierce duel with the strongest knight in the mainland, and they almost died together... You''re protecting me. "


    Semel was still at a loss: "I... duel? But I... "She suddenly showed a headache expression on her face. She covered her face with her hands and said," how can I not remember anything? "


    At this time, the old magician had been excited to come to Semel, his robes were shaking... Of course, it was not because of the cold weather. The old magician even stretched out a hand, as if to touch Semel, but the hand just lifted up, and slowly dropped down.


    Semel looked at the old magician in front of him warily and stepped back: "who are you?"


    Her face suddenly showed a complex expression. She looked at the old magician carefully and thought hard: "I... I don''t know you, but why, I don''t like you... I don''t want to get close to you!"


    Then she flashed up to Dewey and hid behind him, whispering, "Hey, Dewey, I don''t like this old guy. He makes me feel uneasy and uncomfortable."


    "Do you know him?" Dewey whispered.


    "No!" Semel suddenly yelled in a strong and abrupt voice: "I don''t know such a person! I just hate him


    With that, she disappeared. Dewey knew that Semel was hiding again, and he didn''t know what was attached to him.


    When Semel hid and didn''t want to see anyone, Dewey couldn''t call her out.


    The old magician looked at the place where Semel had just disappeared with a strange expression on his face. He suddenly said with a bitter smile in a low voice: "she... She still hates me. Even if she doesn''t remember me, she still hates me


    Then the old magician''s eyes flashed a trace of light, and slowly came to Duwei''s face, gritted his teeth and said: "boy! Tell me why Semel is by your side! Why would she protect you? Why? Why did she look like this? "-


    "That''s what happened." Dewey helped Dardanelle lie down, then took out a knife to cut off the wolf tooth arrow on him. Fortunately, the arrow has shot him through. As long as you cut off the exposed arrow at the back, you can pull out the shaft. He took out the medicine again and put it on Dardanelle. He looked at the old magician and said, "Hey, you should know some magic healing skills, right? Don''t stand there. Help my friend


    Just now, Dewey told Dardanelle what he knew about Semel.


    From the secret road in Rowling''s study to the magic message left by Semel, which he found, and then released the magic creature from the oil painting


    "So... She''s just a magical creature, just a magical creature that reproduces a piece of Semel''s memory..." the old magician''s lost expression overflowed. He sighed, and the eager light in his eyes dimmed. He seemed very depressed. He looked at Du Wei and threw a bottle: "fall on his wound, He can recover in half a day at most... Save a little. This is the holy water I got from the temple. Only a few drops can heal his wounds. "


    Dewey took the bottle, poured a few drops on Dardanelle''s wound, and then stuffed it into his arms. There was no intention of giving it back to the old magician.


    The old magician didn''t seem to care any more. He sat down slowly and murmured in a low voice: "Semel... Oh, Semel... I thought you were not dead."


    "Well, when will he wake up?" Dewey points to Dardanelle with his eyes closed. But the old magician didn''t seem to hear him.


    "It could be overnight." The answer is Hussein.


    The first knight of the continent said coldly, "I know what I do best. This little low-level warrior dare to challenge me. My fighting spirit has destroyed the muscles, bones and blood vessels around his wound. Even if there is holy water, it will take him at least one night to wake up. "


    Duvet didn''t have a good face for the guy who had a big fight with himself just now. He snorted and ignored the knight.


    Dewey is more concerned about his situation now.


    The old magician tied himself up from home and then left himself in the frozen forest for so many days.


    Dewey determined that there must be something important for the old magician to do when he came to the frozen forest. And... But why does he have to take himself with him?


    This old guy knew Hussein, could it be: he knew that Hussein had betrayed the temple and was hunted down, and he came here to save Hussein? But this matter has a fart relationship with myself!


    After sitting for a while, the old magician suddenly stood up. He frowned, listened to the wind with his ears on his side, and said in a low voice, "someone''s coming... Hussein, it''s like someone from the temple."


    As soon as Hussein raised his eyebrows, he stood up and gritted his teeth Then he looked at Du Wei: "it''s all this boy! If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have made such a big noise just now to be discovered by the temple! "


    Dewey immediately retorted: "if you don''t want to kill people, we won''t fight back! Are we just sitting on the ground like lambs waiting for you to kill us?! Hum


    "All right! Shut up. " The old magician stood up and sighed: "Hussain, you need to restrain your murderous spirit! It''s not a good sign that you''re becoming more and more demonized. Now, I''m going to distract those pursuers... "The old magician listened carefully, and said in a low voice:" hell, Hussein, you''ve caused a lot of trouble. One... Two... Three... Aha, there are more than twenty knights, two of them are level eight. Well... Wait... It seems that there are more magicians... "


    Hussain said coldly: "I killed the chief judge of the temple a few days ago. These magicians may have been sent to reinforce."


    "Ridiculous! Ridiculous The old magician shook his head and scolded: "you dare to kill the chief judge of the temple. Don''t you know that the temple is like a hornet''s nest. If you dare to poke the hornet''s nest, you will be ready to be chased all your life!"


    With a wave of his hand, he stopped Hussein from saying anything else. He whispered, "I''ll draw them away, and you''ll get out of here at once."


    Hussein frowned: "you and I are here. Do you still need to avoid these guys? The two of us join hands. Even if his holiness comes, we don''t have to be afraid! Why run around like a mouse? "


    The old magician sneered: "hum! Don''t be afraid! Because you have become the public enemy of the temple! But I''m different! I''m not a public enemy! You''re right. You and I can fight back these guys together, but as long as I run back to one, I will become the public enemy of the temple! I don''t want to go anywhere in the future. There are knights and magicians in the temple everywhere


    At this point, the old magician took a look at Du Wei and said with a low smile, "what about you? Boy, you don''t want to, do you? So you''d better leave quickly, or they will catch up with you and kill you as Hussein''s accomplice! The temple kills people, but there is no need to judge them! "


    Du Wei immediately said: "of course! I''m not the first knight of the mainland, and I''m not a powerful magician. I don''t have your powerful strength to protect myself! So, now, I''m leaving! "


    "No! You don''t want to go. You don''t want to run! I''ve made a magic mark on you. Your whereabouts can''t escape my feeling. " The old magician said faintly: "you must follow him! With him! He''ll take you further north. " The old magician pointed to Hussein.


    Du Wei immediately seemed to swallow a piece of Coptis: "why! What''s the use of catching me? "


    The old magician didn''t answer. He got up and flew away quickly.


    "Get up, boy." Hussein struggled to his feet. He found a stick to use as a crutch. Then he gave duvet a gentle kick: "on the road."


    What do you want to say? Hussain said calmly: "don''t annoy me, boy! Do you think I like being your nanny? The old man is for you! Even if he let you go back... This is an ice forest. With your strength, can you go out safely? I''m afraid you will be swallowed by Warcraft in less than one day


    Dewey wanted to fight back: I''m not safe here yet!


    But even Duwei knew in his heart that the reason why he was able to come here safely was that he joined the snow wolf mercenary group all the way, and the old magician must have followed him secretly all the way. Once you are in danger, the old magician will come... For example, just now.


    (code update to me, collection depends on everyone!)¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 71

    ¡¤


    (everyone, help smash some tickets... Thank you ~)


    No matter from any angle, Hussein is definitely not a good companion.


    Dewey has been with him for a day. They had everything ready. Dewey cut some branches with a knife, made a suggested snowboard, and put Dardanelle in a coma on the board - you can''t expect Hussein to pull the board, that''s impossible. The knight himself was all injured, and he didn''t know the texture of his body. Dewey could not help but vomit after only a few eyes!


    Those wounds are terrible! In many places, the flesh and blood are turned over, revealing the white bones inside! There are also some wounds, emitting a smell of scorching, which are just tightly wrapped with layers of cloth.


    The most terrible thing is the position of Hussein''s abdomen, where there is a big black fist wound. I don''t know what it is caused by. It''s probably magic or something. A circle of muscles around the wound has completely turned black. Even those black muscles are still slowly wriggling, one by one healing... But one side healing, one side in the muscles issued a crackling sound!


    The wound repeatedly healed, repeatedly burst open again! We can imagine what kind of pain this is.


    When Hussein bandaged the wound, he only explained later: the wound was left to him by the judge of that temple, a kind of magic corrosion. Even holy water can''t be cured. In order to be cured, a great magician must spend a lot of magic to perform top-level healing for him.


    The strength of the chief judge of the temple is not small, leaving a wound that almost killed Hussein. If it wasn''t for the fact that Hussein''s strength was close to that of the paladins, he could have healed the wound with fighting spirit to a certain extent


    But in this way, it caused great pain to the knight. He has to heal the wound every minute and every minute, and the wound itself is corroded and burst under the magic damage.


    In this way, the formation of a delicate balance, but let Hussein every moment in the "fresh pain".


    A person, with a terrible scar, has been walking in this damned ice and snow for such a long time, always enduring enough pain to make people collapse... But Hussein''s face is indifferent, except for the occasional flash of a painful look in his eyes, he can''t even hum. When walking, also try to straighten their waist.


    This person''s temperament is not generally tough.


    In this case, he is a little bit grumpy, which is excusable.


    Even in his previous life, when duvet had a toothache occasionally, he would be irritable. What''s more, the knight suffered from that degree of pain all the time? It''s amazing that he can survive a mental breakdown.


    Duwei tried not to offend this guy like a bucket. He quietly pulled the sled and followed the knight to walk in the snow.


    They went all the way north along the great round lake. The more North they went, the stronger the wind was. Dewey had put up the collar of his fur coat, and his fur hat covered most of his face. He only showed a pair of eyes, but he could hardly open his eyes.


    He could not even speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, a light wind immediately rolled snowflakes into his mouth.


    Almost completely instinctive, Dewey walked completely behind Hussein, whose tall body blocked Dewey from the wind.


    Walking in the snow is particularly physical. There were two breaks between them, and Dewey ran to one side with a knife to cut down the trees to make a fire. During this period, Hussein did not say a word. He just sat silently, closed his eyes, and occasionally had a little bit of fighting on his body.


    Duvi knew that the knight was fighting to suppress his injury and keep warm at the same time.


    This is a kind of drinking poison to quench thirst. Even though Duwei is not a doctor, he is a learned magic pharmacist after all. He can also see that the injury on the knight is very bad, and his physical condition is almost on the verge of collapse. Using fighting spirit to suppress the pain can only be tolerated for a while, but it will make the injury worse.


    But what should we do?


    "Why don''t you use holy water?" Du Wei sighed: "I still have a little bit here, just before the old guy left."


    Hussein held the stick, closed his eyes and said coldly, "I can''t touch the holy water. I''m a traitor to the temple. I''m cursed. Holy water in the temple is indeed a good thing to heal. But because of my curse, holy water will not cure me. On the contrary, my skin will corrode when it touches holy water! This is the temple''s way of dealing with traitors. "


    Du Wei thought for a while, and found some medicines from his arms. Some of them were left by the old magician at the beginning, while others were some magic plants that Du Wei collected along with the snow wolf mercenary regiment walking in the icy forest these days, and some simple potions made by himself.


    Although I hate this guy, I''m a companion now. I''m afraid I have to rely on this guy to protect myself in case of danger in this ghost place. Dewey took out some of his own medicine.


    Hussein''s face was a little more friendly, but his voice was still cold: "thank you, but no more."


    He gave the drugs back to Dewey and kept his eyes shut.


    "Why?" Dewey frowned: "this is what I have prepared. It''s made of frost moss powder and kikker grass juice. It can heal wounds. It''s the only medicine that can be found in this forest."


    Hussain opened his eyes: "no, I said, thank you, but no."


    After a pause, the knight finally added: "the injury on my body is destroyed by the fighting spirit of the level 9 knight. This kind of injury has the fighting power of the other side. It can''t be healed by ordinary medicine. I can''t recover unless a powerful magician uses top-level healing to dispel those fighting spirit and curse. Otherwise, your medicine will only increase my pain. "


    Dewey was silent.


    Think about it... Think about the experience of this knight. He killed two knights of the holy order of the temple! Two top Knights of the temple, and a judge! Also added a level 8 knight, and a number of senior Holy Knights!


    This is a daunting brilliant result, but it is not difficult to think about how serious his injury is after so many fierce battles!


    "Maybe it''ll be of some use to you." Duvet suddenly felt in his arms for a while, but he found something like a white fruit.


    From the appearance, it looks like an ice pimple, but it is covered with fine lines. When you hold it in your hand, you can feel a cool feeling along the skin. In addition, there is a faint fragrance... Just like the lotus leaf that Duwei knew in his previous life.


    But this thing is not an interesting thing. For many people, it is more terrible than the devil!


    The name of this thing is:


    Ice berry!


    It''s something that can be used to make psychedelic drugs, like drugs£¨ Solskjaer once considered whether it could be used as a raw material to stimulate people''s mental power, but later gave up).


    "Ice Berry?" The knight looked a little surprised.


    "Yes, ice berries." Dewey said with a smile: "it''s hard to find this kind of thing. I found one by accident on the way. You should know that it has psychedelic ingredients... But if you take a little less, it can be used to relieve pain. You can try, bite a little bit less, take it down, can reduce your pain


    Just like... Opium. Du Wei added in his heart that in the previous world, opium and morphine were drugs, but they were also used as painkillers.


    There is no difference between good and bad things. The key is how you use them.


    Hussein is discerning. This time, he didn''t refuse. Maybe the constant pain of these days and nights has made him unbearable. He took the ice berry, gently opened it with his fingernail and put it in his mouth


    This kind of magical thing was really useful. In a short time, the knight''s frown stretched slightly. He seemed to be relieved, opened his eyes with a little comfort, and his voice was much more friendly: "thank you... It''s really comfortable. The damned pain has kept me awake for days. "


    After a pause, Hussein looked at Dewey: "do you also study magic pharmaceutics? Now few magicians spend their time studying magic pharmaceutics. Most magicians will focus on magic experiments, and pharmaceutics... Only those who can''t learn magic will study it. "


    Dewey laughed. "So you''re right. I''m a magic pharmacist. In fact, I don''t even qualify as a magician. "


    Hussain did not feel strange, light way: "Oh, then you and the old man, what is the relationship?"


    The old man? Dewey found it interesting.


    "And you? What do you have to do with him? " Dewey didn''t answer. He asked.


    Hussain was silent. He thought for a moment and said faintly, "it''s nothing. He''s just my elder martial brother. Our strength comes from the same teacher."


    Elder martial brother?


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing and said, "I heard you''re only thirty, aren''t you? I''m afraid that old guy is hundreds of years old... You... "


    "No, I''m thirty-one years old. That old guy... God knows how old he is! Hum Hussein doesn''t seem to want to talk about this topic: "he and I are only brothers in name, but I don''t like him." After a pause, he stopped talking about the topic and said, "what about you? I''m afraid you don''t even look fifteen. Who are you? Why are you here? "


    "It''s not that I didn''t arrive at the age of 15, but that I was dissatisfied at the age of 14." Dewey shrugged. "I''m the Rowlings. Why are you here? You''re going to ask the old man. He caught me


    "Rowling''s..." Hussain thought for a moment, and suddenly laughed. He actually laughed. This murderous guy, with a happy look in his eyes, looked at Dewey: "ah! I think I''ve heard of you. You are very famous in DIDU. The idiot son of the Rowling family. A few years ago, the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital was talking about you. "


    "You''ve heard of it." Duvis didn''t care what the idiot said.


    "Yes." Hussein seemed to be immersed in the memory: "the uncle of Knight Luke is an aristocrat. I was once invited to his uncle''s banquet... At that time, Luke told me that the biggest news recently was that count Raymond''s son was an idiot, and his uncle had planned to marry the Rowlings. After hearing the news, he was too scared to mention it again. I remember Luke, he... "


    At this point, Hussain suddenly closed his mouth, and there was a haze in his eyes.


    Dewey didn''t dare to say anything, just looked at the knight quietly.


    "Luke... Was killed by me."


    For a long time, Hussein suddenly whispered such a sentence.


    There was an indescribable, deep grief in his cold voice, and a deep pain flashed through the knight''s eyes. He shook his head: "yes, I killed Luke, and the Knights of Kelly. They all died by my sword. "


    Dewey didn''t speak, but Hussein had already turned his eyes to the distance. His voice seemed to be talking to himself: "Oh... Lord Luke, Lord Kelly... And gofett, poor gofett, I was as old as me. When I was a child, we were trained in the temple together, passed the examination and entered the holy knight order, He''s like my brother... My brother... But I stabbed him in the heart with my own hand. Let me see, who else... Oh, and Stella, that warm southerner, he always prays with a strong southern accent, and we all laughed at him when we were children... Oh, he was cut into two by me! And... "


    Dewey was suddenly surprised to see a tear slowly rolling down Hussein''s cheek.


    "They are all my friends, my brothers and my comrades in arms. We are training together, learning martial arts together, practicing together, riding together... Now they die under my sword..." Hussein''s eyes began to become frenzied, and he suddenly yelled: "why! Why? Do you know why the hell! "


    He suddenly stood up, bloodshot eyes staring at Dewey, growled: "you know, this is why!! You know what! "


    "... I don''t know." Dewey frowned. He realized that there was something wrong with the knight''s mental state. He stepped back a little carefully.


    "Because... Ha ha ha..." Hussein suddenly laughed unconsciously, his laughter with a frivolous flavor: "because! Because your holiness! Damn, his holiness said, "Oh, it''s God''s will!", Then, we have to bleed, we have to die!! It''s all because of this damn word! This damned "will of God"!! "


    "Knight Hussein." Du Wei said in a deep voice, "you are too excited. Sit down first."


    Hussein took a deep look at Dewey, his eyes are still very strange, as if with a trace of... Disorder.


    But he sat down, a little reassuring to Dewey.


    "Hey, boy, do you know why I was chased by the temple? Why did I become a traitor to the temple? Me, Hussein! Since I was 13 years old, all the Knights have regarded me as the pride of the temple! They think I''m the greatest knight in a hundred years! Even they think that I will definitely become the head of the Holy Knight Order in the future! Only a paladin can be a captain! The order of the Holy Knights has no leader for a hundred years! But I will be a paladin for sure! I will be the leader of the Holy Knights of the temple! ha-ha! But now, I was chased like a mouse! Hide


    Listen to Hussain''s tone gradually fury, his eyes more disorder, Dewey heart gradually uneasy!


    Suddenly, his heart moved!


    Oh, no!


    Looking at the ice berry that was bitten in the knight''s hand!


    Dewey knows what the problem is!


    Ice berry!! I''m afraid I took more ice berries! The spirit of chivalry was disturbed by this magic plant, just like the mental disorder of people after taking drugs!


    Pop!


    With a clear voice, Dewey found that the stick held by the knight had been crushed in his palm!


    "You know... If everything could be done over again... I would never choose to enter that damned temple! Goddamn... The temple! " Hussein gritted his teeth.


    The sanctuary?


    Dewey knows the name. The temple is the place in the temple where the badges of the dead Holy Knights are kept.


    All the dead Holy Knights, their badges will be stored in the holy hall, get the blessing of the gods.


    "Just the year before last, I became Dewey. He carefully used soft words to guide Hussein to say:" this man is... "


    "Your Majesty, the founder of the great Loran Empire, the great empire founder... The only one who has been qualified to be called under the stars for thousands of years


    ¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 72

    ¡¤


    Aragon?


    Is this matter related to the founding emperor again?


    Others don''t know, but Dewey does!


    Holy knight? Joke! Defend the temple of light, defend the authority of the gods in the world, holy knight? son of a gun! What does Hussein mean by "nightmare" in Aragon''s so-called starry sky? Did Aragorn leave something from the devil?


    But Hussain''s eyes were lax, and the voice in his mouth became weak and vague.


    Originally, such a little ice berry may not be able to disturb the knight''s tough nerves, but after many days of setbacks and suffering, the knight''s mental state is not very stable.


    Just like depressed people, drinking is especially easy to get drunk.


    Hussein sat down in the snow. He lay on his back and muttered: "nightmare... Nightmare... My nightmare..."


    He finally closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Hussein hasn''t slept for many, many days. The unbearable pain tormented him and made him exhausted, although when the exhaustion reached the limit, just mention the fighting spirit to cheer him up. But this is almost a way to squeeze people''s potential. After all, it is not the right way.


    Hussain, who had not closed his eyes for many days, finally relaxed his nerves under the action of ice berries. In a way, he was already very weak. He had a very sweet sleep. He didn''t suffer from the damned pain. His whole body relaxed. He didn''t even have a dream. So he slept until the next day.


    Good morning One hand forced Hussein to wake up. After sleeping, the knight felt that his whole body was loose and lazy, and the Xuan in his brain, which had been tense for many days, finally relaxed. He opened his eyes vaguely, but saw Dewey''s face close at hand


    Hussein was suddenly surprised and sat up! The knight reproached himself and said in a deep voice, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Not very long, just one night." Du Wei curled his mouth, he saw that the knight''s body had reached the limit. If you don''t have this sleep, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Too lax! The knight reproached himself in his heart. How could he sleep like a dead pig in such a place! Completely lost the vigilance around! Even people have to push hard to wake up! How can I be so lax! In the present situation, this is absolutely not allowed!!


    "Well, don''t blame yourself." Looking at Hussein''s expression, Dewey understood each other''s idea. He laughed and said: "you are human, not God. Even God is tired, not to mention you are seriously injured. You also need a good sleep to replenish your strength. You see, your spirit and look are much better now than yesterday. "


    Hussain took a deep breath. He really felt that his energy had recovered a lot. He clenched his fist and his knuckles clattered. Then the knight stood up and did a few stretches.


    He pulled back the curtain of the tent and strode out.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, Hussein saw Dardanelle sharpening his knife with a stone. The blade of the curve rubbed against the stone, making a rustling sound. The bright light of the knife reflected on Dardanelle''s face.


    Dardanelle took a look at the knight. His eyes were not very friendly... After all, this guy hurt Dardanelle badly yesterday.


    In the morning, Dardanelle woke up. Although he was still weak, the wound had healed. Dewey immediately told Dardanelle about yesterday.


    When you know this powerful knight who tried to kill two of you yesterday, he has become a companion now. Dardanelle was a little shocked, and he couldn''t change his emotion and attitude for a while.


    It''s also normal. After all, a man beat you to vomit blood yesterday and almost killed you. As soon as he woke up today, he let you embrace him and become good friends... How can it be!


    They looked at each other. After enough sleep, the knight''s temper improved a lot. After all, people will be very irritable under extreme fatigue. Now Hussain looks a lot more friendly. He looks at Dardanelle, hesitates for a moment, and still gives him a smile: "Oh, you wake up... Well, a good knife."


    Danielle did not speak, but nodded and continued to sharpen his machete. This is Dewey''s knife. Dardanelle''s own knife was smashed to pieces by Hussein yesterday. In other words, he couldn''t even take a blow from his opponent''s serious injury. This reality is also a blow to Dardanelle''s self-esteem, which is also the reason for his indifference.


    After all, Dardanelle was a good man with a frank personality. He was a little embarrassed and pointed to an iron pot standing on the fire: "there is soup in the pot. You can have some."


    "Fortunately, we didn''t break the pot yesterday, otherwise we couldn''t even drink hot water." Dewey laughed beside him. Then he went into the snow, stretched his body, faced the cold wind, and did the strange movements taught him by the old magician.


    Duwei repeated a set of actions for three times, until his body had naturally sent out a sense of heat, and the cold wind was not so cold on his body. Duwei took a deep breath and ended the exercise.


    Hussain was smiling at Dewey''s actions. There was something in his eyes that Dewey couldn''t understand.


    When Dewey was done, Hussein suddenly raised his eyebrows: "I taught you... I mean this set of actions."


    "Yes, it''s very effective for keeping out the cold, and it seems to be good for the body." Dewey didn''t avoid anything.


    "You''re doing well. Why don''t you continue?" Hussein smiles.


    "Go on? It''s done. " Dewey looked at Hussein, and suddenly his heart moved and he thought of something.


    "I knew it..." Hussain murmured as if in a low voice, then said with a smile: "OK, listen, boy. What you do is just some basic movements. In fact, what you learn is the most basic. I think you are very familiar with it. Do you want to learn new movements to a higher level? This set of movements, the old can only be the first level of basic routine, he will not be behind, but I can teach you


    With that, the knight held his arm and looked at Dewey with a smile.


    Dewey nodded immediately. The benefits of this move, Dewey is more and more personal experience! In addition to being able to keep out the cold in this ice and snow, Du Wei could feel his body growing stronger day by day. Originally, with his former weak body, it was impossible to support so many days in the snow and cold wind. I''m afraid I''ve been ill for a long time. But now, Dewey seems to feel a little better than his peers.


    The knight immediately went to Dewey''s side and let him sit down. Then the knight reached out his hand and slowly touched several bones on Dewey''s body. He pinched them carefully and closed his eyes for a while. When he opened his eyes, he sighed gently: "unfortunately, you look very smart, but your body foundation is too poor. I''m afraid you''re not born with good material for martial arts. Even if you learn this set of things, I''m afraid it can''t achieve the expected effect. The effect... Needs a big discount. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to be a top warrior in your life. Pity... Alas, pity. "


    With that, the knight shook his head and looked sorry.


    Dewey doesn''t think it''s a pity. Anyway, he doesn''t have much interest in becoming a strong warrior, but he''d like to make his body a little stronger. So he just laughed: "I don''t think it''s a pity. I don''t have any plans to become a powerful warrior."


    "You know what." Hussein looked at Dewey coldly: "you don''t know what you are doing now! Over the past thousand years, no more than three people in the mainland have had the opportunity to learn this. Hum... If a person with normal qualifications can learn, as long as he practices diligently, he will definitely become a first-class strong man in the mainland! Alas... It''s a pity that you can learn, but your physical condition is too bad. "


    Dewey became interested: "what is this set of things..."


    Hussein did not answer immediately. He looked at Dardanelle, who was adding firewood to the fire, and politely said, "this..."


    "My name is Dardanelle." Dardanelle said slowly, "I know what you mean. I''m just going to look for something in the woods."


    With that, Dardanelle put down his things and strode away.


    "Thank you." The knight said a word to Dardanelle''s back.


    Martial arts practitioners on the mainland all understand this rule. It''s impolite to stand by while others are teaching martial arts skills - unless you want to steal them. And many experts in the teaching, of course, will not let someone nearby peek to learn their own skills.


    "Boy, I''ll do it first and see how much you can remember." The knight stretched a little, then walked into the snow, and then he made the first move


    As he walked from Hussain to the snow, Dewey opened his eyes and watched Hussain''s movements carefully. His action is very similar to the one taught by the old magician... It''s just similar.


    But it''s a lot more difficult!


    There are a few movements, Dewey almost can''t help sighing... It can''t be done by human beings! Unless that person''s joint is totally 360 degrees and can rotate freely!


    And ligaments... Dewey suspected that even those gymnasts who had been trained since childhood could not do that!


    Looking at where the first knight of the mainland is standing, his body is as free and twisted as noodles. It''s really creepy.


    After a set of actions, Hussain had a lot of sweat on his forehead - of course, it was not tired, it was hot.


    "These basic things are to exercise your body and make your flexibility increase exponentially. In the future, your strength, agility, speed, and most importantly, your fighting ability will increase exponentially." Hussein explained.


    Fighting ability... Dewey has a lot of feelings about this.


    If you can really practice Hussein like this, and your whole body can be as soft and twisted as noodles... It''s obvious that other people can break your joints with one punch, but your joints can bend freely originally... Then of course, it''s a big advantage.


    But... It''s not that simple at all. Otherwise, all the acrobats and gymnasts that Dewey saw in his previous life are peerless masters?!


    "Of course, it''s not so easy to improve." Hussain added: "these are just basic things. When you have practiced all the basic things, your body''s endurance has reached a limit. At that time, when your body is ready, you can cultivate the advanced content of this set of things... Fighting spirit! "


    "Fighting spirit?" Du Wei said with a smile: "do you mean that this set of things is actually a basic method to cultivate fighting spirit?"


    "It''s not ordinary fighting." Hussain said faintly: "you don''t need to know now. When you reach the level I think you can, I will consider teaching you. Now, do it again and let me see how much you''ve learned. "


    Dewey immediately took a few steps and stood in the snow. Then he recalled Hussein''s action and began to act


    Du Wei remembers a set of movements very quickly, and relies on practicing the movements taught by the old magician for many days as the basis. This new set of movements is similar to what he did, but he can''t do many very difficult movements. After all, he doesn''t have the ability to rotate his joints 360 degrees, and he doesn''t have the way to twist his body like noodles.


    "Good. You learn fast." Although Hussein was praising, his expression was more and more regretful. He shook his head: "it''s a pity. Unfortunately... "


    Hussein saw that Dewey was learning very fast, and then thought of his natural constitution. Although this guy is smart, he is doomed to be unable to become a top expert. It''s a pity for Dewey.


    Du Wei''s learning is fast. After all, he has strong mental power, and his memory and imitation ability are beyond ordinary people.


    What''s more, after a set of actions, Dewey suddenly felt his body react!


    Hot!


    This is the strongest point that Dewey feels at the moment!


    This is different from the old magician''s routine, which sent out a faint warmth... After the routine of Hussain church, Dewey felt as if there was a fire burning in his body! The flame seems to be burning fiercely! Even makes duvet feel like he''s in the fire!


    He''s sweating all over! Sweat soon soaked his clothes, and Dewey even felt thirsty and wanted to drink.


    Hussain grabbed Dewey, his face was very serious, and then quickly said a series of pithy words in Dewey''s ear, whispered: "remember! This set of movements should be combined with the pithy formula training in order to have a real effect! But the old man didn''t know this formula. He learned magic, so he didn''t learn these things. I''m not sure what these formulas mean. You just follow them. "


    This formula is very strange. Under the guidance of Hussein, Dewey sat on the snow, and then closed his eyes to feel the fire in his body. The heat made his whole body hot... It was like a high fever. According to the pithy formula, Dewey felt the flame little by little, and then tried to guide them with his own mental power


    Strange thing happened!


    The heat seemed to be endless. As Dewey''s traction changed his whole body, waves of heat came and made him almost faint. However, in the pain, there is a strange... Comfortable feeling!


    I''m afraid there are not many people in the world who like to be roasted by fire. Dewey laughed at himself.


    Dewey, with his eyes closed, didn''t know that his sweat had soaked his clothes, and even the snow had melted where he sat under his buttocks.


    The heat is baking his body, bones, muscles... Silent, little by little to repair some of the weaknesses in his body. Little by little, his body changes... Of course, these changes are invisible to the naked eye.


    After a long time, when Dewey opened his eyes, he saw that the sun was already on top of his head. He sat until noon.


    Hussein sat beside him with a faint smile on his face: "well, the first time will be a long time. The next time you practice, you won''t sit so long. Just do the action once and follow the formula to guide the heat."


    Du Wei stretched out his hand. His whole body was warm. The cold wind was blowing on him, but he didn''t feel cold at all. Even he was sweating. When the wind was blowing on him, he felt as if he was very cool.


    "Is this... Fighting spirit?"


    "It''s still early!" Hussein mocked: "it''s just the most basic way to exercise. It''s a long way from cultivating fighting spirit! Now this kind of cultivation will only improve your physical quality a lot. But it won''t make you an expert. "


    Then, Hussain whispered: "the man who created this method of cultivation left a passage. He said: no matter how strong he is, in essence, fighting spirit or anything is just energy. Our body is also energy, but people live in this world, we breathe air, drink water, eat, are to supplement the energy in the body. However, each person''s body is different, some people absorb energy, the body can only absorb three or four points, some people can absorb a little more. This kind of cultivation method makes people''s body stronger, more... Purer, and can reduce the loss and loss of your energy. In the future, when you are absorbing energy, eating, drinking and even breathing, your body will absorb natural energy bit by bit... If you are a practitioner, whether you are practicing magic or martial arts, you will practice faster than others, because your body has improved slowly, and you can leave more energy, And reduce consumption. "


    I see... Dewey gave a definition of this cultivation method in his heart: it''s like turning a "single cylinder engine" into a "double cylinder engine"! More powerful¡° okay! Now take a shower! Your sweat stinks to death. " Hussain gave Duwei a push - in this ice and snow, Duwei simply took off his clothes, then grabbed a handful of snow and wiped it on his body. The cold snow rubbed on his hot skin. It didn''t feel cold at all. It was as comfortable as taking a cold bath in the hot summer. Duwei was very happy and enjoyed this change... In his opinion, It''s also a way to satisfy vanity. Holding the snow in the snow, I don''t look cold at all... This kind of feeling is very tough, isn''t it? ha-ha. Watching Dewey happily bathe in the snow, Hussein sits next to the tent. The knight looked thoughtful, and then he sighed softly. That''s fine... I might die sometime. If you die, then no one can pass on this set of things. Anyway... Aragorn, I have spread your method of "fighting against the stars". Although you are my nightmare, seeing this magical martial arts lost, as a warrior, you can never let this happen. Um... Star fight, let''s have a look again. If this boy''s progress can satisfy me, maybe I can pass the real star fight to him. What Dewey doesn''t know is that the set of actions he is practicing at the moment is exactly the martial arts of Aragorn Roland, the founding emperor of the Roland Empire, who used to sweep the mainland strongmen and become the top Paladin level strongmen in the mainland nearly a thousand years ago! Of course, what our little nobleman has learned now is only the most basic way to exercise. If he advances fast enough... Maybe... "OK, we should go on our way." After a little pause, Hussein stood up and waved. A strong wind swept through his hands. The snow immediately put out the fire in front of him and covered it up. Dardanelle had come back, he began to close the tent, and Hussain called to duvet: "boy, put on your clothes, I don''t want to see you naked anymore!"£¨ If you like this book, please collect it¡¤

 Chapter 73

    ¡¤


    Three people on the road, continue to walk along the lake to the north of the forest.


    In front of them, the forest seemed endless. They walked all the way along the lake. Finally, after two days of hard trekking, they went around the North Bank of the lake.


    Dewey took out the map of the iceberg forest presented by bainrich, the head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment, and looked at it. On this map, the description of the South Bank of the great round lake is very detailed, where is safer, where is Warcraft, more places have been marked.


    On the North Bank of the great round lake, the mark is relatively simple: large blank areas on the map are simply written with the word "forest", and the only way forward is also written by commander bainrich according to the information left by many previous adventurers.


    "Well, if we keep going north, I think we''d better follow the road on the map." Dewey unfolded the map and showed them: "look, this is probably the only place that has been passed by people for 200 years. Along this direction, it''s just where we are now. Up to the left... All the way north, we''ll cross a safe area. The map says that there are few Warcraft in this area, but after two days, we''ll arrive at a canyon, oh, There''s no name for this canyon, but it''s very clear that there''s danger in that place. There will be advanced Warcraft. And further north... It''s completely unknown. "


    Danielle looked at the map seriously, but Hussein didn''t care.


    "Make up your mind, my fellows, what are we going to do?" Dewey said with a smile, "according to the map, which Canyon shall we go? Or do you just go north aimlessly? Where are you going? "


    When he said that, Dewey was mostly looking at Hussein. He felt that the old magician must have a purpose when he went to Bingfeng forest. The holy knight who betrayed the temple should know the destination of his trip. They didn''t say it before, but it''s time to say it here.


    However, Dewey was disappointed. Hussain said with indifference: "whatever, as long as you keep going north, you can decide which way to go."


    "Go to the canyon." Dardanelle pondered for a while, and put forward his own suggestion: "other places, no one has been to, who knows what those places have. Only this canyon has been traversed before. Although there is not much information left, at least we can make some preparations. "


    "Well, then it''s up to you." Dewey put away the map and said with a smile, "let''s head for the canyon."


    He doesn''t care. After all, he is followed by the first knight of the mainland and a top super magician at any time. Even if there is any danger, there should be no big problem.


    Across the lake to the north, the weather is too cold to bear. It can be said that if it was Duwei''s former constitution, I''m afraid he would have been frozen to death on the road. But now, he practiced the new movements that Hussein taught him several times a day, enough to withstand the cold.


    And Hussein, with his fighting spirit, is not afraid of the cold.


    On the contrary, Dardanelle, although he is a strong warrior, but after all, his strength is only level three warrior, but it seems that he can''t support it any more.


    The North Bank of the lake into the forest, where the weather is very strange, there is no wind in the forest, surrounded by a quiet, but the foot of the snow is thick enough to make people feel numb!


    Even sometimes, accidentally step into a snow nest, the thick snow can almost bury people''s waist!


    Moreover, the snow here is not only very thick, but also very hard! These two days when we camp, when we dig the snow on the ground and set up tents, we can hardly see the land under the snow! Several times they dug up the snow, but under it was hard ice!


    "Hell... I suspect there is no soil on the ground here! It''s all ice! How do these trees grow on this ice? Can these trees grow in the ice Danielle sighed.


    Dewey frowned. He said in a low voice: "by the way, do you have any feeling... Ever since I left the lake and walked into this forest, I always have a strange illusion... It''s very quiet here, there''s almost no sound, but I seem to feel that we are being watched by something all the time... Do you have this feeling?"


    Danielle shook his head. He said no. Hussein seemed to smile, and then the knight looked at Dewey: "Oh? Do you feel it, too? "


    Dewey is relying on his spiritual strength, sensitive, and knight is because of the strength of transcendence. Only Danielle, who has relatively low strength, is just an intermediate warrior. He doesn''t have such a strong sense ability.


    "Are we being watched by some Warcraft?" Dewey frowned.


    "Maybe not one, but a group." Hussain light way: "tube it! They''d better not show up. If it does, we''ll just have more dinner. "


    Dewey had no doubt about Hussein''s words.


    In fact, along the way, along the great round lake, the three met the attack of warcraft more than once.


    In this ice and snow, where food is scarce, the level of Warcraft is also very high. Some bloodthirsty Warcraft will even attack them for a little prey. Even at night, Dewey sprinkles dragon dung around the tent, which has little effect.


    It seems that all the Warcraft here have high intelligence. The dung of the dragon can''t scare them away. Although they dare not attack directly, they will launch some tests.


    One night, in the middle of the night, three earthworms came out of the land under the tent to attack them. This kind of earthworm is not a real dragon, but a small animal similar to the pangolin that Dewey had seen before. However, this kind of thing can give people a headache!


    They can freely dig holes under the frozen soil and ice which are harder than iron under the snow, and the speed is very fast! These guys are covered with hard scales... How hard are they? You can ask Dardanelle. Because in a night attack, Dardanelle, a third level warrior, with a machete, cleaved on the back of a earthworm with all his strength. As a result, the earthworm just shook its body, but Dardanelle''s machete had been broken in two!


    These earthworms are more powerful than ordinary defense, but their claws and teeth are even more terrible! It''s easy to bite off the hard metal! You know, they just rely on their claws and teeth to make holes under the frozen soil and ice!


    This kind of small thing is not big, but its speed is amazing. It''s almost inferior to a knife and a gun. But if you are caught by it, or you bite it, you will be killed!


    If not for Hussein''s strength in the team, Dewey would have no doubt that he and Dardanelle would have been finished.


    That night, Dardanelle split his knife on a earthworm. His knife was broken. The earthworm just shook his body and jumped on Dardanelle. The claw that was enough to dig through the frozen soil had been put on Dardanelle''s shoulder. It easily pierced his skin armor, even the shoulder bones!


    At this time, Hussein, the first knight of the continent, made a move. He uses an old sword, a sword, with a touch of golden flame, this kind of pale golden fighting spirit in the night is very dazzling, in such a brilliant spread, three extremely hard earthworm, Chucha two, at the same time, the head is different! The three earthworms were broken into six pieces, while the one on Dardanelle''s body was still lying on his shoulder, but his head was already rolling in the snow.


    That night, the three enjoyed a barbecue.


    After breaking the hard scales on the outside of the earthworm, the meat of these little things is as tough as they can''t bite... But their internal organs are delicious.


    Hussain even peeled off the scales on the three earthworms, packed a heavy bag and gave them to Duwei: "these things are light, but they are harder than metal. They should be good materials."


    The knight even pulled out the tendons of three earthworms, which were extremely tough. He exchanged the bows for the bows of Dardanelle. Gongxuan made of earthworm''s tendons is several times better than ordinary iron fetal bows!


    Dardanelle had no hatred for Hussein. Although Hussein almost killed him, now the knight not only saved his life, but also made a good bow... Anyway, he owes the knight.


    Hussein is still a cold look, and does not speak much. When he has nothing to do, he holds his arms and closes his eyes.


    Dardanelle is embarrassed to talk to Hussein, but Dewey doesn''t care. He is full of questions and can only get the answer from the knight.


    "Hey." Dewey went up to Hussein and sat down: "how''s the wound? I have a little bit of ice berries here


    Hussein looked up at Dewey and said, "thank you, but no. It''s addictive if you eat too much of that stuff. Besides, I ate ice berries that day and already said something I shouldn''t say. I can support it now. I don''t need it. "


    Dewey laughed, then whispered, "I noticed that your fighting spirit... Is gold. I''ve heard that only the fighting spirit of the paladin is golden. You were the strongest one who was closest to the paladin in a hundred years. Now look at the color of your fighting spirit... Are you a paladin now


    Hussein raised his eyebrows and said, "Paladin... If I had been a paladin, I would not have had so many injuries."


    "You''re not a paladin yet?" Du Wei was a little surprised: he killed two level 9 Knights of his own level, and also killed a top-level magician in the temple. Although Du Wei didn''t know what level of magician the judge was, he thought there were at least level 8 or above. In addition, there is a level 8 holy knight, plus a number of intermediate Knights


    Hussein has such a terrible strength, has not it reached the realm of paladin?


    "I''m still level nine." Hussain sighed: "I feel that I''ve reached the critical point of breaking through, but it''s still a small step away... This step is clearly in front of me, but I don''t know how to make it. Maybe today, maybe I can''t pass this level in my life, only God knows. "


    Dewey took a deep breath: "so... Paladin, what is it like?"¡° I don''t know. " Hussein shook his head, his eyes were also a little confused: "but what I know is that there is an insurmountable gap between the saint level and the ordinary level. Ordinary knights, whether they are level 8 or level 9, although their strength is quite different, they are not without the possibility of winning the challenge. For example, although level 9 knights are stronger than level 8, if they can concentrate several level 8 knights and work together, they can also defeat a level 9 knight. But the holy rank... That''s a realm I don''t know... According to the old legend, only the holy rank can''t challenge. That is to say, once you reach the realm of paladin, only other knights of holy rank can be your opponent, and Knights of lower rank can never defeat a paladin even if they gather a lot of level 9! Although there is only one level difference between level 9 and paladin, this level represents a huge and insurmountable gap Dewey didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something¡° Sometimes I feel like I''m already strong. " Hussein said with a wry smile: "in the decisive battle with Knight Luke and knight Kelly, although my strength is better than them, I can deal with the joint attack of them at most, which has reached my limit. But if I were a Paladin... "Hussein shook his head, closed his mouth, and did not go on. Dewey saw that Hussain was no longer talking. Knowing that this guy didn''t want to continue talking, he sighed, shook his head and went to the side to help Dardanelle make a fire. The next afternoon, the three finally approached the last marked place on the map: the canyon. In fact, the terrain of this place is very simple. There are two hillsides in front of it. Yellow rocks are exposed on the steep hillside. The rocks are covered with ice and snow. There is a fracture between the two hillsides. This fracture is the "Canyon" on the map. Three people went to the entrance of the canyon, but were stunned. Because at the entrance of the canyon, there are two stone carvings standing on both sides, as if on purpose! The one on the left is a human knight, about the same size as ordinary people. This stone carving is extremely exquisite, and the carving skill can be called master level! The sword in the knight''s hand was still waving. The expression on his face was angry and angry. His expression was lifelike, almost to the extreme! The armor on the body is a little broken, but even every broken gap is carved very finely! Gently wipe off a layer of floating snow on it. Even the patterns on the naked Knight''s armor are so delicate and clear!! Du Wei''s face suddenly changed when he looked at the stone statue which was too lifelike¡° It doesn''t seem to be stone carving! It''s not carved! It''s a real person, petrified! " Soon, Dewey and Dardanelle looked at each other, and at the same time they spat out a word¡° Golden Eye Python Hussain, with a gloomy face, suddenly pulled out his sword, frowned and whispered, "Hey! I have that disgusting feeling again! There''s something peeping at us in the dark It''s like... Right here! "£¨ Support this book, please collect it¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 74

    ¡¤


    When Hussein finished, he gently flicked the edge of the sword, and the worn sword in the knight''s hand actually made a clear murmur, which was filled with the spirit of killing. Dewey, standing beside Hussein, could clearly feel a chill flowing through his side, which made his whole body stand up and shiver.


    Danielle also looked around nervously: "what do you find? Is it a golden eye Python? "


    "No Hussain said coldly: "golden eye Python is a solitary Warcraft. These guys... A lot."


    In the air, there was a rustling sound like the branches and leaves, and then from a distance, there was a sound like thunder, which made the snow on the surrounding trees and rocks shake off.


    In addition, Dewey can also feel strange sounds. These sounds are like conversation, buzzing, but not like the human voice, not like the howl of Warcraft, but mixed with the sound of rustling leaves, and like the sound of swarms of bees


    All of a sudden, around the three people, there was a click sound from countless places, just like the sound of wood breaking, and then the sound was heard all over the city!


    Next, Dewey is an eye opener!


    First of all, a cedar about 20 steps away from them suddenly shook itself, and then the root of the whole tree automatically pulled out from the snow! With ice and soil debris, shaking a few times, the two huge rhizomes diverged as if they were human legs, and then took two steps forward in a clumsy way!


    Dewey suddenly woke up!


    The buzzing sound is like a wake-up signal! Soon, around a forest, countless trees began to shake, and then "wake up"! These trees seem to have come to life, pull their roots out of the snow, and then walk clumsily in the snow like people.


    Dewey and Dardanelle were stunned, but Hussein had a thoughtful look on his face, sword in his hand, and squinted at the living trees.


    These "tree people" gather more and more, from more than a dozen to dozens. These huge bodies close to the mouth of the canyon, but keep a certain distance from Du Wei and other three people. These trees have no eyes, no mouth, but they have a lot of arms! Those branches curl up, and many tree people use their branches to roll up "weapons" from the ground.


    Some are huge rocks, some are frozen soil cracked from the snow, and some simply grab a large piece of ice, so with branches rolled, slowly toward the canyon mouth, after all!


    "Are they... Ready to attack us?" "Let''s back up," duvet yelled! Go into the Canyon


    "Wait! Wait a second! " Hussain''s voice was steady: "these are the tree people! I know this kind of creature... But tree man is a kind of Warcraft with gentle temperament. They never attack other things. Don''t act rashly! If you annoy them, they can wake up more trees! Don''t forget, we are in the frozen forest now! There are trees everywhere


    Just then, suddenly, several tree people standing in the front row seemed to be shocked by the conversation between them, and the tree made a strange Roar (Dewey couldn''t understand how these things had no mouth to make such a roaring sound), The stones and ice rolled in the "hands" of several tree people were thrown towards the place where the three people stood!


    "Damn it


    Dewey called. He quickly chanted a mantra. Two wind blades shot out and scattered a huge piece of ice in mid air, while another wind blade swung away a cover.


    Facing the dense rocks, Hussein suddenly grabs Duwei''s collar with one hand, and then uses the hilt of his sword to hit Dardanelle on the chest, smashing Dardanelle open. Then Hussein grabs Duwei and jumps aside


    There was a dense roar, and the dense "rock rain" immediately smashed out countless big holes in the large open space where the three people just stood at the mouth of the canyon. Duwei was so frightened that he turned to Hussein in his busy schedule: "man! what you were saying? A gentle disposition? Won''t take the initiative to attack? They almost smashed us into meat


    A tree man strode over, lifted the huge root (its foot), crushed the stone statue at the mouth of the canyon with one foot, and then roared.


    Behind him, hundreds of huge and giant tree people responded like a tsunami.


    "Hey! They''re not very friendly! It seems that we are about to attack. Are we still standing here foolishly? " Dewey said with a bitter smile.


    "Nonsense, there are trees everywhere, unless you can run out of the frozen forest immediately! Otherwise, the tree man can wake up all the trees in the whole forest as their partners! Don''t annoy them


    "Damn, I didn''t mess with them." Du Wei said with a smile.


    A tree man suddenly bent down, and the huge branch swept towards the three people. Hussein was also a little annoyed. He flashed a light golden light on his body. With a loud shout, the broken sword in his hand swept across. The light golden light flashed, and the tree man''s "hand" was immediately cut down!


    Knight this one hand, simply don''t do two endlessly! He put Dewey down, but he threw himself forward! As soon as he rolled on the spot, he dodged the huge foot that a tree man hit like an awl. Then he cut it with a backhand sword. With a click, the root of the tree was cut off by him. The tree man could not stand steadily and fell back immediately.


    The weakness of such a huge guy is that he moves slowly. A tree man falls down, but he almost knocks down three or four of his companions. It''s like a domino. It''s one piece at a time.


    The knight simply rushed into the group of tree people. Relying on his small body, he jumped and ran back and forth in the crevice of tree people. His sword had cut seven or eight tree people, but those tree people couldn''t hit him at all. On the contrary, many attacks were on the body of his companions. For a moment, the tree people''s queue was full of people


    Just when Dewey was relieved, suddenly the rustling hum from the distance became urgent. It was like a kind of command. All the tree people roared. They no longer clumsily tried to hit Hussein with huge and slow hands and feet. Suddenly, the leaves all over the tree people shook off with a sharp sound, The leaves, like blades of a knife, swept away and roared towards Hussein!


    This kind of attack is much more terrible! Almost than countless magicians at the same time issued countless wind blade! No matter how fast the knight was, he couldn''t avoid the leaves coming from all directions. He immediately rolled on the ground, and then his whole body dispersed. The whole person became like a golden air mass. The round golden ball of light around his body blocked all the leaves... For a moment, the dense leaves almost annihilated the knight, His little body instantly turned into a haystack covered with leaves.


    It''s not that Dewey is desperate - he wants to help, but as soon as he shows up and grabs twice, two leaves are nailed to a rock in front of him! The soft leaves are even deep into the rock! Dewey and Dardanelle can only hide behind the rock.


    Hussain had been covered with leaves, but the knight took a deep breath, suddenly expanded his arms, and suddenly shook off the leaves of his whole body. Although he had fighting spirit to protect his body, he couldn''t bear to be attacked by the endless leaves for a long time. At this moment, the two pupils in Hussein''s eyes seemed to have turned into gold, and the sword in his hand turned into a golden light!


    Du Wei hid behind the rock and heard an explosion


    Boom!!


    That golden sword spirit spread, instantly cut the root of a circle of tree people around! Even a few tree people who were close to each other, under the agitation of the sword edge, the whole drive was broken inch by inch, and the huge body was instantly driven by the invincible sword air and turned into a pile of broken wood!


    Hussein''s move can be regarded as amazing. After the golden light dissipated, taking the place where he stood as the center, all the tree people within 20 meters around turned into pieces of wood, and the tree people a little farther away all fell on the ground! If this sword goes down, more than half of the hundreds of tree people will be killed by him!


    However, this sword obviously consumed a lot of energy for the knight. He was injured originally, and his vitality was far from recovered. After this sword, his breath was also uneven. He could not help leaning on the ground with his long sword, gasping and sweating on his forehead.


    Duvi and Dardanelle looked at each other, jumped out from behind the rock and ran to Hussein quickly. Dardanelle quickly put Hussein on his body and dragged him to the back of the rock. However, duvi immediately ignored the power consumption and did not know how many fireballs he shot at a breath, lighting the pile of wood around him, Then turn around and follow.


    "Run into the Canyon!" Cried Dewey.


    "How to run! The entrance is blocked! " Cried Dardanelle.


    In the first wave of rock smashing attack just now, the narrow canyon entrance had been blocked by rocks.


    "Then hide behind the rock first!" Cried Dewey.


    The three retreated to where duvet and Dardanelle had been hiding. But behind him, the rustling sound of the forest came again. This time, the sound was louder than the first one, and the sound spread farther!


    "They are calling more companions." Hussain sighed: "let me go, I just used that sword a little too hard... Alas, if I used to, I could kill those things with one sword!"


    "If you were a holy knight at ordinary times, you would not be chased to this ghost place." Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "you are injured now. You can''t deal with these endless monsters. Can you summon that old guy? I don''t think it''s useful to attack these things with close combat skills. It''s better to solve them with magic... Magic of large-scale attack. "


    "Wait, it''s not right..." Dardanelle leaned on the rock and peeped out his eyes to observe. Suddenly, he bowed his head and said, "they didn''t attack. Instead, they are retreating."


    "What?" Dewey''s head out, too.


    Please smash tickets and collect a book


    ¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 75

    ¡¤


    Sure enough, instead of attacking, the tree people stepped back step by step with heavy and slow steps, but... The terrible thing is that behind them, more trees were buzzing, pulling their huge bodies out of the snow and turning them into living creatures


    Du Wei only felt creepy. Looking at the vast forest in front of him, all the trees were pulling out their roots, shaking off the snow, and then surrounded them like dull puppets


    "My God... How much is that!" Danielle sighed.


    "Genius knows! This is the forest! How big is the frozen forest? How many trees are there? A hundred thousand? 200000? "Hell..." Dewey said, "but why don''t they attack? On the contrary, I was surrounded there as if I was waiting for something... "


    Indeed, these tree people are really waiting.


    Soon, as heavy as thunder, Dewey could feel the heavy vibration of the ground from far and near!


    Impressively, in the large group of tree people, separated a road, a huge object, with a slow speed slowly walked out from the tree crowd!


    Dewey''s first impression was: this guy is really big!


    If other tree people are like giants... The biggest one is the giant among the giants!


    According to Dewey''s visual inspection, this thing is at least seven or eight stories high! The trunk of the whole body is black and hard, and the old bark is mottled, just like rust! The branches and leaves on the body are very luxuriant. When walking, the branches and leaves all over the body make a rustling sound


    What Dewey noticed is that the biggest tree man... From the appearance, is the closest to the shape of "human"!


    Because its root, has been very clear into two branches, as if the two legs of the general, and the trunk is also very clear into a like the English letter "Y" shape, the branches on both sides as if two big hands in general! The branches that branch out from above are like fingers.


    Du Wei saw that in the "hand" of the big tree man, there was a huge round thing wrapped in dense vines on his finger. From the shape, it was like a


    Bugle!?


    What surprised Dewey even more was that there seemed to be a "face" on the trunk of the tree!


    The sharp bulge is like a nose. Under the nose, there is a horizontal opening. The bark turned up on both sides of the opening is very thick, just like lips


    All the other tree people, as if they were very afraid of this big guy, retreated behind him one after another... It seems that he may be the leader of the tree people, which Duwei thought in his heart.


    "You... People..." the leader of the tree man made a sound, which seemed to be thick and deep. Although it was very strange, Dewey could barely recognize that it was human language


    son of a gun! Can it speak the common language of Roland?


    "You... People... Why... You... Slaughter... Kill... My... Companion..." every word of it echoed in the forest, with a long ending, deep voice with the smell of anger.


    Du Wei bravely put his body out of the rock, looked at the big guy and yelled: "you attacked us first!"


    "You... We... Didn''t... Have... Abided by... Agreed to..." The leader of the tree man was very angry, and his crown was shaking: "evil... Eyes... Tyrant... Jun, answer... Should... Pass, every... Ten years... Will... Allow... We... Send... People... Into... Canyon... Once!"


    Its voice seemed to be questioning: "today! It''s the date of ten years! Why... Do you... Slaughter... My... People at the mouth of... Canyon! Is... The evil eye tyrant going to... Again... Provoke... A war... With... Us... Tree people... "


    decade? Appointment date? Evil eye tyrant? Warfare?


    Dewey understood immediately... I''m afraid it''s a misunderstanding.


    Seeing that the leader of the biggest tree man was about to be furious, duvet stood up straight and yelled, "wait a minute! Can I ask you a question first? "


    The leader of the tree man looks at Dewey.


    Du Wei took a deep breath, then tried to smile in the most kind tone: "excuse me, what do you mean by" evil eye tyrant "? I don''t know that thing. "


    With this, Shuren and the three human beings were silent. Fortunately, those tree people have no eyes, otherwise it must be a wonderful "big eyes staring at small eyes" scene.


    "You... Are not... The hands of the evil eye tyrant?"


    "No. I''ve never heard of the name


    "So... What are you..."


    Dewey jumped out of the rock, opened his arms, looked at himself up and down, raised his smiling face and said, "is that a question? We are human beings! Have you never seen a human


    The leader of the tree man was silent for a long time. His strong legs took a few steps forward. Then his huge body bent down slightly and the crown of the tree pressed down. It seemed that he looked at Dewey carefully for a while. Then the leader of the tree man stood up straight again. His tone was a little joyful


    "Oh! You... Are... Human beings! I... Remember... Human... A long time ago... A... Human... Friend... Taught... Me... To speak... "


    Du Wei was relieved, but although the leader of the tree man was slow, he was not stupid. The joy in his voice turned into anger: "but... You... Hurt... My... Companion!"


    "Your companions attacked us first." Duwei seems to be convinced that these tree people are easy to bully: "we stand here well, your companion appears, and then attacks us with stones."


    "Well..." the leader of the tree man thought for a while. He seemed to be thinking. Then he said in a loud voice: "well... It''s... My... Companion... First..."


    His slow way of speaking really made Dewey a little impatient, so he preempted and said, "in that case, can we go?"


    "No..." the leader of Shuren was not good at words, but he soon found the most suitable word to express his meaning: "compensation!"


    Compensation?


    Do you want to compensate the seventy-eight tree people who were broken up by Hussein? How to compensate? In gold? God, what''s the use of asking for gold coins?


    Do you want to pay for your life?


    Shit! How many trees are there to kill? There is no such reason in the world!


    And, no matter what, Dewey felt that it was his side that made sense. After all, the three of them are standing here well. It''s the tree people who threw stones first - those stones that can make people into flesh mud. Then, our own side is just fighting back in self-defense... Are we three human beings standing so that a group of trees are killed?


    However, it is obvious that it is not feasible to reason with this slow and stubborn tree man.


    Dewey thought about it for a moment. He remembered what the guy had said before. He had an idea immediately.


    "Dear Mr. Shuren, what did you say about the evil eyed tyrant? And... I heard you mentioned... War? "


    ¡­¡­


    Shuren is not a qualified narrator. Its slow and low voice is just like the old-fashioned player that Dewey had seen in his previous life, and it has seriously jumped the disc. For a short thing, it only reluctantly explained it clearly when it talked about the sunset.


    It''s similar to what Dewey guessed


    In this land, if it''s the leader of the tree man, the whole frozen forest belongs to the tree man''s territory... This statement makes Dewey think it''s bragging. Because Dewey had been in the forest for many days, and he had never seen a tree alive before.


    Tree Leader - Oh, by the way, this heavy guy introduced himself. He has a name that fits his identity: wood£¨ Dwight: wood


    In wood''s words, he was born in this land and lived in this land. He was a standard tree man with pure blood. As for whether the tree man had any so-called "blood", Dewey couldn''t care. But wood''s words revealed two interesting messages for Dewey:


    First of all, in fact, the large number of tree people standing in front of us are not real tree people. The real tree man is just wood. Wood claimed that it was also the last remaining tree people in the land. As for the companions around him, they are the "companions" that he wakes up with the horn full of vines in his hand.


    Du Wei guessed that the so-called "companion" probably means "subordinate".


    That bugle has a name that Dewey thinks is very magical "natural bugle". This is the treasure handed down from generation to generation by the tree people. If you blow the horn, you can wake up the trees around you and make them become "companions" waiting for your command


    And the inheritance of the tree Terran is also very surprising to Dewey. They have no gender distinction, and their inheritance is also through the "natural horn".


    The general way is: the "companions" awakened by the natural horn have no intelligence and self-consciousness at the beginning, they will only act according to the orders of the real tree people, simple actions.


    "But why do they attack us?" Asked Dewey.


    Old wood''s answer made Dewey feel very sorry: because the evil evil eyed tyrant has been destroying this forest, all the trees hate that guy, and everyone thinks that the three human beings standing at the mouth of the canyon are under the hands of the evil evil eyed tyrant... Forgive these "companions" of tree people who have no intelligence, they don''t know what human beings are.


    The awakened "companions" don''t have much self-consciousness at the beginning, but with the growth of years, they will slowly cultivate self-consciousness - and only a very small probability, a very small part of them will have self-consciousness. At that time, they can become real "tree people", not "companions" in wood''s words.


    Originally in this forest, according to wood, there were several real tree people. It''s not much. There are about three or five. Tree people have always been a sparsely populated race - er, this kind of saying makes Duwei feel very helpless. It''s clear that there are trees everywhere, but there are too few people who can become real tree people. Most of them can only stay in the unconscious "companion" class. Of the original three or five tree people, wood was the oldest. According to old wood, they live happily in this forest, and they have no natural enemies... Because neither Warcraft nor anything else will threaten them. Until one day... In this "beautiful, harmonious" (old wood''s original words) place, there came an evil and powerful existence. That guy was called "tyrant of evil eyes". It forcibly plundered the most precious wealth belonging to the tree people: This Canyon! Although the forest is vast, this small Canyon is the most indispensable thing for Shuren people! Because... In this canyon, there is a treasure related to whether the tree people can be handed down from generation to generation! It''s a pity that the treasure was possessed by the evil tyrant with evil eyes! What''s hateful is that when the angry Shuren bring their "companions" to this evil guy for theory, the strength of this guy makes the Shuren suffer a heavy loss. That evil eye tyrant has powerful magic power, it even brutally killed wood''s people! There were three or five real Shuren, but now there is only one left. The others were killed by the evil eye tyrant, and the evil eye tyrant made their own palaces with their bodies, right in this canyon. Angry wood sounded the horn of nature, summoned a large number of companions to attack the canyon, but the strength of the powerful evil eye tyrant is tree people can''t defeat, that evil powerful existence, can use magic to drive the nearby valley around the Warcraft! There are even dead bodies and spirits crawling out of the ground! In the face of these monsters, wood lost a lot of "companions". But fortunately, this is the forest, wood can summon endless "companions" out, the evil eye tyrant also has scruples. Finally, under the deadlock, the two sides reached an agreement: a truce. Wood asked for the return of the canyon, but the evil eye tyrant did not agree. Finally, the agreement between the two sides was to allow the tree man to enter the canyon once every ten years¡° What''s in the Canyon? " After hearing this story, Dewey was most interested in this¡° The spring of life Answered old wood£¨ Call for recommendation ticket support ¡«¡«)¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 76

    (everyone, help smash the tickets)


    Among the tree people, the spring of life also has an ancient name handed down from generation to generation


    Spring of youth.


    This spring is said to be the foundation of the Shuren people''s inheritance from generation to generation. It''s an old legend of tree people. A long time ago, when there was no tree people in the world, there was a big tree beside the spring. The root of the big tree absorbed the water from the magic spring. Then... The big tree came to life and became the first tree people in the world. This is the ancestor of all tree people.


    Then, the ancestors of the only tree people in the world feel very lonely and have no companions. So the God of heaven pitied it and gave it a "natural horn". Blowing this horn can wake up other trees.


    After that, there was the tree people.


    And the biggest function of this spring of youth is to let the tree people continue their lives. You know, it''s a long process for tree people to wake up. Every tree man is awakened by the clarion call. At the beginning, they are just "companions" who have no self-awareness, just a pile of walking and moving wood. It takes a long time to form self-awareness... Not a few years or more! It will take at least a hundred years, or even more!


    The problem is that the life span of most trees is only about 100 years. It takes decades for small seedlings to grow into big trees, and then wake up to become "companions". At this time, their life span is only a few decades.


    However, it will take at least a hundred years to become a real "tree man" from the "companion" class! Most trees don''t have that kind of life span. If they don''t wait to form self-consciousness, don''t they all die of old age?


    Therefore, this spring of youth is particularly important for the tree people! All tree people, as long as they come to the spring and draw a little spring water from their roots, can live forever. There is no problem for them to live for one or two thousand years.


    Hearing this, Dewey couldn''t help asking again: "if you can live a long time just by drawing a little spring water... How could there be only three or five tree people before the appearance of the evil eye tyrant? Theoretically, all the "companion" classes can draw on the spring water and have a long life to wait for the slow formation of self-consciousness. "


    Wood sighed. The last tree man in the world said in a low and helpless voice: "because... Springs... Are... Rare..."


    After some explanation, Dewey understood.


    This spring is really... Small.


    In other words, compared with Shuren''s huge body, such a spring is far from enough. The amount of water gushed out is far from enough for the tree man''s huge body to enjoy.


    According to wood''s description, the spring is only about the size of a tree stem. No one knows where the spring comes from. Even this spring sometimes dries up, and it dries up for several years, and then slowly flows out again.


    Sometimes, sometimes, it dries up. Such an unstable state... In addition, I''m afraid that a tree man''s absorption will consume a lot of spring water... Such a state has greatly affected the generations'' inheritance of tree man. The reproduction and population of this race have always remained very small.


    In wood''s depiction, Dewey discovered one thing by accident... Whether it''s too kind or simple minded. In short, before the evil eye tyrant appeared, the canyon was still under the control of the tree man. The Shuren never thought of having this spring by themselves.


    They naively think that this is a gift from God, so they are willing to share this spring with other Warcraft in the forest.


    This makes, originally scarce spring water, become more scarce!


    But unfortunately, the longevity effect of this spring seems to have an effect only on tree people. Other Warcraft, drinking the spring water here, will not have any obvious effect on life. But... There''s something else magical about it.


    First of all: no matter how serious the injury is, even in a dying state, as long as you drink a mouthful of such spring water, you can bring the dead back to life immediately!


    This one is enough to make Dewey''s eyes shine.


    Second, this kind of spring seems to have a "magic" effect on Warcraft! Some have drunk the spring of Warcraft, there will be some changes, in short, is "advanced"!


    The concept was a little vague, and Dewey asked old wood a few more questions. Old wood''s slow words were not clear.


    But it mentions an example that Dewey is interested in.


    When old wood was young (God knows what his so-called "Youth" was), the kind and docile tree man was at peace with the Warcraft around him. He once had a friend, an adult ice snow wolf. After drinking a little spring water, the devil wolf immediately had an advanced event! A middle and lower level Ice Snow Demon wolf, unexpectedly advanced into a higher "storm wolf king"!


    According to the magician Union''s rough classification of the known Warcraft types, storm wolf king is the final advanced state of the ice and Snow Demon wolf! Storm wolf king is a real advanced Warcraft. It not only has all the powers of ordinary ice and snow wolf, but also is stronger, smarter and more intelligent. At the same time, it also has a special ability: Summon!


    The summoning skill of a storm wolf king can summon all the animals in this area according to the area covered by the magic power. Note that all the animals, regardless of any kind, are lower than the wolf king. They become the wolf king''s subordinates and follow his command! In other words, this is a kind of "ultimate summoning technique"! When an adult wolf king is summoned, all, no matter jackals, tigers and leopards, or any Warcraft within the magic coverage will become his subordinates as long as they are lower than the wolf king level¡° It''s almost like a Warcraft Legion... "Duvet sighed. However, this example also illustrates the magic of this spring of youth!! This makes the light in Dewey''s eyes brighter!! There''s something more surprising about Dewey! This spring even has magical effect on human beings! Old wood said a surprising thing. At the same time, it also explains why the tree man spoke human language, and it was also the common language of Roland empire!! Wood can talk... It''s not natural. Dewey didn''t ask if the tree people have their own language, but at least one tree can''t be born to speak. Even if it is human, learning language, but also from the infant age began to teach! Old wood''s human language was taught by a human being. A long time ago... The age of old wood, Dewey has been completely unable to guess, anyway, it said a long time ago, should be at least hundreds of years ago. Once upon a time, a strong man of human beings came here and stayed in this forest for quite a long time. And made friends with the kind and docile tree people. Old wood''s human language is what the human taught it. In return for his friendship, old wood took the man to the fountain of youth! Let the human taste the magic spring¡° What happened later? " Dewey thought, "is that human your friend? Who is he? Do you know his name? " Dewey believes that the human beings who can come to the depths of the frozen forest are absolutely the strongest in the world! If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t get here! " Let me... Think about it... "Old wood thought for a long time, and then answered with some regret:" it''s too long... I... Have... Forgotten... His... Name... But... I... Know... He... Is... An emperor of... Mankind. Well... Yes... It''s the emperor. This... Word... I... Remember... "Old wood was glad that he hadn''t forgotten it. Dewey''s inner shock can not be described in words! The emperor of mankind! long time ago! A strong man who can walk deep into the frozen forest!! For thousands of years in the history of Roland, the only one who can be regarded as the most powerful and the emperor is the only one! Aragon Roland!!! Dewey couldn''t help sighing. Why... It seems that every strange and legendary thing I encounter has something to do with that super strong person!! After a little calculation, all the information that can be set up is basically set up... Duwei thought of this, he felt a little guilty. The tree people are really kind and docile. Old wood has a simple mind and a gentle temperament. He almost says everything that Du Wei wants to know without using Du Wei''s formula... Although Du Wei sighs that these tree people are too simple, the existence of the spring of youth will definitely arouse the covet of everyone who knows! But at the same time, he couldn''t help but express a strange feeling for old wood''s simplicity¡° Dear wood... Tree friends. " Dewey slightly owes his body, and then says with a smile: "I''m sorry for hurting your companions. Of course, we are willing to make compensation. Well, my companions and I still have some good skills. I deeply sympathize with the experience of the tree people. I am willing to help you to deal with the evil evil eyed tyrant in the valley. In this way, I can make up for the conflict just now. What do you think of my proposal Now it''s old wood''s turn to worry. This tree man said something that worried Du Wei.... (please remember to put this book in your bookshelf ~ if you have tickets, please smash it more ~¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 77

    ¡¤


    "You are not the first people to come here!"


    Just over 20 years ago, some people came here. They didn''t conflict with the tree man, but they also met old wood. Then they went into the canyon and tried to kill the evil tyrant with evil eyes. As a result


    Old wood kindly pointed to the stone statue of the human Knight at the mouth of the Canyon... Unfortunately, it had been trampled to pieces by a tree man companion in the previous battle.


    Dewey immediately remembered what the head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment, bainrich, had told him: it is recorded that the deepest place in the frozen forest is this Canyon! It was about twenty years ago that a great magician came here with some high-level knights, and almost all of them were destroyed. And the magician escaped alone, and all the senior knights who accompanied him died!


    Even the map presented by commander bainrich in Duwei''s arms is said to have been handed down by the magician who escaped!


    The expression of Shuren is a bit clumsy, but the underlying meaning is very obvious: I have seen some powerful human beings here, but they were defeated by the evil eye tyrant, so we Shuren don''t believe you can defeat the evil eye tyrant


    "Thank you for the reminder. But they didn''t hurt the tree people, did they? " Dewey smiles: "let''s get rid of that evil guy. If we fail, it has nothing to do with Shuren. And if we succeed, it will be regarded as compensation for what happened just now. "


    Dewey''s words gave old wood no reason to be picky.


    But tree man once again showed its incredible goodness and simplicity!


    Old wood leaned down slowly, then groped for a moment from his trunk and pulled out a golden leaf... Dewey noticed that the leaf was golden!


    "If... Is in danger... Put it... On... The ground, maybe... Protect... You... For a while."


    Duwei was stunned. You know, they are still in opposition to Shuren now! The kindness and simplicity of these tree people, the speed of forgetting hatred... Du Wei sighed. No matter how many people there are, it''s hard for such a race to survive.


    With a sigh, Dewey went back behind the rock and looked at the two companions: "Hey, do you hear me clearly? I think, now we have something to do... Evil eye tyrant, don''t know what monster it is? "


    Hussain said faintly: "whatever it is, I don''t think there is anything in this place that is my opponent. I''m only interested in that spring. "


    "Oh, yes." Du Wei said with a smile: "that spring should be able to cure your injury."


    "No!" Hussein sneered: "I don''t care about my injury... But that''s where Aragon has been! I must go and have a look! "


    "And you?" Dewey looked at Dardanelle. "What do you mean, my friend?"


    Dardanelle''s face was serious. He pulled the bow behind him and said, "maybe there''s a golden eye Python in the Canyon! The stone statue was obviously petrified! Maybe there''s a golden eye Python in there! "


    ok


    Dewey muttered, and he said with a smile, "then let''s go in and have a look."


    Old wood instructed his "companions" to remove the stones blocking the entrance of the canyon. The powerful "companions" of the tree people easily removed the huge stones to make room for the entrance of the canyon. Then Duwei and old wood waved goodbye and walked into the canyon with his two companions-


    How big the canyon is, Dewey and others don''t know. It is said that the canyon is "not big" according to the introduction of old wood. But you know, it''s measured by the height and volume of the tree man.


    At least for the moment, Dewey felt that this place was "not small".


    After coming in from the entrance of the canyon, there is a turning about ten meters away. Let three people frown is, face to face, is a thick fog.


    This is the real "thick" fog. Du Wei can obviously feel the moist feeling in the air. It''s very strong. Even if he walks in the fog for a while, he will get a lot of water vapor.


    The visibility here is very bad. Visual inspection shows that the effective range of sight is no more than five steps! Dewey had never seen such a thick fog!


    Walking in this place with poor visibility, and there''s an evil, powerful guy living in this canyon. No doubt it is very unsafe. So Dewey tried a lot. He tried to use magic to attract a small gust of wind to disperse the fog, but after the wind passed, it was still a vast expanse of white in front of him. Dewey determined one thing... The fog was made by magic.


    Barely lit a torch... This is a branch that Du Wei pulled from a fellow tree man before he entered the canyon. Hussain, the most powerful, was in the front of the road. After Dardanelle''s death, Dewey, who had the worst melee strength, was in the middle.


    After walking in the thick fog for a while, Dewey''s mental power kept in a state of full strength, carefully sensing the surrounding movement. But neither Dewey nor Hussain, who was quick witted, noticed anything suspicious.


    On the contrary, Dardanelle, who once had an adventurous experience, raised a question: "do you find that... The ground here seems to be getting less and less snow." This reminds Dewey and Hussein that the snow under their feet is less and less. Dewey sniffed his nose and frowned. "It''s not that there''s less snow. It''s that the canyon is much warmer than it is outside. Look." Dewey pointed to the ground, squatted down slowly, reached out and grabbed it. He grabbed some snow and some wet soft soil¡° If it is in the forest, the frozen soil on the ground is hard to cut in even with a knife. But the soil here can be picked up as soon as we grasp it. " A little further on, the snow on the ground almost disappeared! The foot is the muddy soil after the snow melts. Along the way, the boots and trousers are covered with mud, and the leather boots are very uncomfortable when they step in the greasy mud. Fortunately, the more he went inside, the higher the terrain was, and there was more and more dry land under his feet... Dewey stood still again, his eyes flashing: "have you found it?" Hussein and Dardanelle stopped and nodded at the same time. Dewey touched the ground with his hand, then said with a smile, "the ground is hot. Hell, is this canyon a valuable geothermal area? "¡° That''s why the snow here is melting. " Danielle laughs. Dewey thought it over. I suddenly figured out a thing. The fog after the entrance of the Canyon! This is the cold air outside the hesitant Canyon, and the warm air inside the canyon impact together, condense at the mouth of the canyon, melt the snow here, the water vapor rises, and form more and more fog... It seems that the other party has deliberately used some magic to solidify the fog here. It became a zone where the wind could not disperse and the water vapor could not evaporate. The further you go into the canyon, the drier the ground will be and the temperature of the air will gradually rise. What makes Du Wei and others helpless is that from the beginning of the canyon to now, the three people are walking in a valley that is not too wide. The valley was like nine turns and eighteen turns. The three of them turned several turns, turned left and right. Finally, when the thick fog began to thin, the ground was dry under their feet. Even under the rocks on both sides of the mountain, you can see some green weeds and mosses! Compared with the ice and snow outside, the cold wind. The temperature in this canyon is much more comfortable¡° It seems that the evil eyed tyrant has robbed a good place. " Dardanelle couldn''t help laughing and said: "in this damned forest, there is such a good place. If it''s me, I will never give it to others after I get it. It''s freezing out there! " Dewey had untied the top buttons of his fur coat to let his neck out. It was warm here. Wearing the fur coat, Dewey felt that he was sweating. He even took off his leather hat, put it in his arms, and looked around carefully. The fog here is so thin that it can be ignored. Dewey felt more comfortable: the heavy fog not only affected his sight, but also made him cough. Duwei had no doubt that if he stayed for a long time in the thick fog with too much horrible water in the fog, I''m afraid he would get pulmonary edema. Now there is no fog, three people can finally take a good look at this place. In front of us, the road gradually widened as we went deeper into the canyon. The mountain walls on both sides were still rugged, and the exposed rock faults showed a bluish gray. In the crevices of the rocks, occasionally a few clusters of unknown plants were found tenaciously. Even Duwei saw many piles of rotten wood on both sides of the canyon. I don''t know how many years the rotten roots are¡° Look, there''s an interesting thing here. " Hussein, who was walking in front of him, suddenly let out a strange cry. Dewey and Dardanelle immediately followed and saw Hussein standing in front of a "stone tablet.". It''s more or less reluctant to say that it''s a "stone tablet". It''s clearly a big rock on the side of the road, as if it had been cut off. On the exposed neat section, a few lines of words are densely engraved... It''s the common writing of the Empire¡° Notice of evil eye Kingdom: Please note that you have set foot on the territory of evil eye kingdom. This is a land ruled by the great evil eye king. According to the order issued by the great evil eye king himself, any creature passing through the territory of the Kingdom, whether it is Warcraft, tree people, human beings, or anything, must pay tribute tax to the great evil eye King: every creature passing through the kingdom must offer one of your eyes! This notice is the highest law of the kingdom. If any outsider does not comply with the law of the Kingdom, he will be killed! "£¨ Well, please don''t forget to vote for this book after reading, and please collect this book, thank you ~)¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 78

    ¡¤


    Evil eye Kingdom


    King of evil eyes?


    Dewey said with a bitter smile: "has this guy built a country here and become king? An animal kingdom? The kingdom of Warcraft? "


    Seeing this announcement, Dewey became more and more curious about the "evil eyed tyrant".


    "Offer an eye..." Hussein sneered. He suddenly stepped back. Before Dewey and Dardanelle could react, the knight had cut out with a backhand sword. Then he heard a click. The huge stone in front of him had been divided into two parts and collapsed. Hussein''s eyes flashed a glimmer of gold. He took another step, smashed the stones on the ground with one foot, and said coldly, "I''d like to see the king."


    At this time, there were several crows in the distance. They were stunned. Looking from a distance, they saw some crows flying on a dead tree in the canyon. They croaked to the three people. One of the crows was speechless and said in a loud voice: "outsiders! The outsider


    With that, he vibrated his wings and called "report quickly", then several crows flew into the canyon at the same time.


    Hussein, with a sneer on his face, kicked a few stones at his feet with one foot at random. Suddenly, two stones shot out and shot down two crows from a distance. Immediately, he saw two pairs of feathers scattered, smashing the two crows to pieces and falling down from a distance. But deliberately left one to report back.


    "Well, you should have knocked them all down." Du Wei sighed: "now the other side is ready, but it''s not very good."


    "I did it on purpose." Hussein, with a proud face, strode in first.


    Dardanelle pulled Dewey for a moment. With a straight face, he felt for a moment in his arms and came up with a small bundle. After opening it layer upon layer, he revealed several dark things: "this is something we carry with us specially for dealing with golden eye python. Golden Eye Python is the most powerful is its eyes, as long as you look at its eyes, it will be petrified off. The Liszt family spent a lot of money to get these things. After reading a lot of ancient books, we came up with these things.... "


    Du Wei just looked at it, and he couldn''t help blurting out: "sunglasses?"


    "What?" Dardanelle asked.


    "Oh, nothing." Dewey immediately shook his head. Dardanelle pulled out these things, from the appearance, it is very similar to duvet''s previous life known as "Sunglasses".


    Everything is very small, two thin black polished thin translucent crystals, fixed with a pure gold frame, two more leather covers on both sides, which are used to fix on the ears.


    "These black crystals are rare. We also spent a lot of effort to buy it. " Dardanelle said with a smile: "don''t underestimate these things. They cost 80000 gold coins. There were eight of us in the forest. We took eight pieces and put them here. Now the three of us are more than enough to use it. Each of us should wear one. When we meet the golden eye python, we don''t have to be afraid of it. And... I think that the thing here, called "tyrant with evil eyes", has something to do with the eyes. I''m afraid that it''s also something strange about the eyes. Maybe we can use it with this thing. "


    "Thank you." Du Wei didn''t refuse, so he took a pair of "Sunglasses" and put them on.


    "Don''t thank me. I should thank you." Danielle looked a little strange and said in a low voice: "I know very well that with my strength, I can''t even protect myself in such a place. Without your help, I can''t get here at all. No matter who you are, I, Dardanelle, owe you a great debt. "


    "No matter who you are" makes Dewey feel embarrassed. He had originally given Dardanelle a pseudonym, but later, with Hussein joining the team, Hussein knew the identity of Dewey. In his speech and behavior, of course, Hussein would inevitably call Dewey''s name. Even if he didn''t call Dewey''s name and occasionally called "Rowling''s boy", it would be enough to indicate Dewey''s real identity.


    Dardanelle heard it, but he didn''t say anything.


    Today, the window paper was pierced, and Dewey could not help but feel embarrassed. Dardanelle was very honest with himself. He cheated him and his companions who had been together for so many days (and when he met Hussein that day, Dardanelle knew he was invincible, but he still worked hard with Hussein to protect Dewey). Dewey cherished such feelings.


    Dewey, with a look of shame, whispered, "all right, Dardanelle. I didn''t mean to deceive you... Well, my real name is Dewey, I''m from the Rowling family, and count Raymond is my father. Because I don''t want too many people to know about learning magic. So... I gave you a pseudonym. Please understand that. "


    Dardanelle smiles and hugs Dewey with open arms: "no matter who you are, you are my Dardanelle''s friend and benefactor. Dewey or Harry Potter, you are you. I swear, I will help you keep this secret


    Three people continue to move forward, faintly, in front of a burst of noisy sound, the collision of stones, shouting, and shouting.


    The three looked at each other and sped up. Dewey''s hand was in his sleeve. Dardanelle had taken off his bow and arrow, but Hussein strode ahead.


    After turning the last bend, the terrain in front of him suddenly widened. However, the scene in front of him also surprised him


    The field in front of us is about the size of a football field, maybe bigger.


    Here, there is a wall under construction!


    Yes, that''s right. It''s the city wall!!


    Some tall giant like things, walking up and down, hard to carry, were cut into square stones piled up


    On the other side, a group of short, gray fur little things, like marmots, ran around with a whip in their hand, as if they were supervising workers!


    These supervisors are almost a little shorter than ordinary people, but it seems that mice have evolved into human beings. These things look like mice, but they walk upright like human beings, with "clothes" made of bark or animal skin hanging on them. They walk back and forth one by one, holding small whips like vines, From time to time in front of those who carry the giant stone pumping twice, and then with a sharp voice to drink scold two.


    And the giants who carried the stones... Dewey was surprised.


    Those poor coolies are all tree people!


    No, to be exact, a group of "companions" of tree people!! But soon, Dewey noticed the difference.


    The coolies of the "companion" class are no longer made of wood! Their bodies have become stones! As if in some kind of petrifaction, into a tall stone carving! A group of dynamic stone carvings! Laborious, mechanical, clumsy work back and forth.


    What''s more, it is clear that the rat like supervisors are very small, but these petrified tree people seem to be afraid of the rat supervisors - or the whip in their hands!


    The whips in the hands of these mice seem to have some kind of magic. When they go down with a whip, although they can only hit the tree man''s companion''s legs at most, they can make the tree man''s companion howl in pain.


    When they got close to each other, Du Wei was immediately noticed by the supervisors. These mouse like guys watched three strangers come in. Immediately one of them screamed and cried out: "outsiders! Outsiders! Yes... "


    Unfortunately, before he had finished a word, he heard Hussein snort, then a golden light flashed by, and the mouse''s head was beaten into meat sauce and fell down.


    This time, the other supervisors were scared and ran around, shouting at the same time. Without the supervisor, the petrified tree man companions dropped the stones in their hands one after another, but they stood still and did not move. On the contrary, many supervisors ran into the tree man companions'' legs and fainted first.


    "Well, you''re too quick." Dewey sighed.


    "It''s going to turn over anyway." Hussein didn''t care.


    The wall had already been piled up to half, but suddenly I heard the sound of a horn, and then a group of soldiers rushed out behind the gate?


    Dewey felt that his trip was really eye opening. These mouse overseers, who can walk upright and speak, have made Dewey curious about the "animal kingdom". However, the "soldiers" running out from behind the city wall almost broke Duwei''s stomach.


    This is a team of... Cavalry?


    About a dozen mice, much stronger than the supervisors, were sitting on the "Mount" in awe inspiring manner. Each of these mouse soldiers was wearing uniform armor... But most of the armor seemed to be made of animal skin, and even someone held a flag behind, which was woven with hemp, It''s a simple picture of a huge eye.


    And these cavalry sitting on the mount, of course, is not a horse... But, a whole team of giant "sloths.".


    Although they are not horses, these giant sloths have complete rein, bridle, saddle and stirrup. From a distance, a team of mice riding sloths rushed out, which made duvet speechless.


    However, these guys are murderous, rushed out of the gate, and then quickly surrounded Du Wei and his party. A big mouse, holding a spear made of a sharpened tree stick in his hand, pointed to the three people and yelled in a sharp voice: "outsiders! Why come to the realm of the great evil eye king! Tell me what you are going to do and pay your taxes


    Du Wei put on his sleeve and said with a smile, "king with evil eyes... I''ve never heard of such a king on the Mainland... What can I do for you, please?"


    "We are His Majesty''s cavalry!" Captain mouse was very proud: "according to the order of the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, we are building the city wall here to take charge of the checkpoints here! Foreigners, pay your taxes quickly, everyone dig out an eye, we will let you leave here safely! "


    Prime Minister? Du Wei doesn''t know whether to laugh or stare... This evil eyed tyrant seems to be addicted to playing Jianguo game... And there is a prime minister?


    However, in any case, being pointed at by more than a dozen mice with tree sticks, it''s really hard for the three highly skilled human beings to have any sense of threat¡ª¡ª Even though these mice are big¡° We are here to meet the king of the evil eye Dewey laughed. The captain of the mouse cavalry was stunned for a moment... In fact, few outsiders come here in the valley Kingdom, and as the captain of the cavalry of the Kingdom, he seldom has the opportunity to show his prestige in front of outsiders... It''s gradually meaningless to play tricks on those stone tree people every day. Seeing these three outsiders, this guy was still very excited. He trembled and said, "nonsense! Is your Majesty the one you want to see! Grab your eyes and get out of here Dewey sighed and stopped talking. Hussain began to move his hand. The sword in the knight''s hand only swung a circle. After the golden light spread, the tree sticks in the mouse''s hand suddenly fell apart. The head of the cavalry captain grunted and rolled to the ground. The sloths below immediately trembled with fright. There was no need to shout. They immediately jumped away and ran away. Looking at the dead mice on the ground, Dewey was disgusted: "can''t you make it clean?" After kicking the shoes and shaking off the mouse hairs, Duwei shook his head and went on. He yelled a few words at the petrified tree man companions, but these tree man companions who had little intelligence could not speak, so Dewey gave up his intention and had to walk through the half built wall with two companions and continue to go into the canyon. Through the wall, the scene in the canyon immediately changed. There are big trees arranged neatly on both sides... All of them are petrified trees, but the original vigorous trees have been petrified. They are arranged on both sides of the road, but they reveal some strange dead air. At the foot is the stone pavement... All the buildings here seem to be stone. On both sides, there were many stone buildings, houses, low buildings, square houses, doors and windows were all dug out. Duwei could see something inside and looked out. Three outsiders just walked into this strange "kingdom"¡¾ Please smash the ticket, please collect it, thank you for your support ¡«¡«]¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 79

    ¡¤


    At the end of the stone street came the sound of hasty footsteps and the clatter of armor. Then I saw countless mice and soldiers running. These mice were also wearing armor, but the weapon in their hands was not the stick, but the real iron.


    Hussein and Dardanelle were about to fight, but Dewey grabbed his companion and said with a smile, "wait, don''t you think it''s fun here?"


    Those mouse soldiers have surrounded, but did not immediately start, just in the long street neatly formed a line of square array, blocked the way of three people forward.


    Then I heard the sound of the horn, and the line separated. Behind, seven or eight strong mice came out carrying a huge stone slab. On the stone slab, in a stone chair, sat a fat rat.


    This guy is gray and fat as a meat ball. He has two moustaches on his long pointed mouth and a pair of smart eyes. His eyes dribble around. The funny thing is that he has a high pointed hat on his head and a white cloth robe on his body!


    This kind of dress is very similar to the magicians in the human world... Is a mouse also a magician?


    "Human! You are human beings The mouse jumped up from the chair, looked down at the three people and cried out, with surprise and excitement in its voice... And a little excited.


    "Yes, we are human." Dewey said in a loud voice, "excuse me, what are you? Mouse wizard? Or general mouse? "


    The meatball like rat straightened up its stomach, looked around and cried out, "I am the Prime Minister of the Kingdom granted by your majesty! You should salute me! "


    Du Wei sighed: "I''m sorry, the three of us don''t have the habit of saluting mice."


    With these words, the rat soldiers were about to rush up, but the rat Prime Minister stopped drinking. Then he turned his eyes and said with a laugh: "all the people who can come here are strong, and you are probably no exception. But you don''t have to be too confident! "


    With that, the mouse Prime Minister stood up straight, his two claws open, he raised his head and quickly sang a curse


    Yes, it''s a curse! It''s a magic spell!


    Dewey opened his mouth wide and watched a mouse sing a magic spell in his mouth - the mouse prime minister is really a magician... No, or "one" magician!


    Duwei immediately sensed the real magic wave, and then in front of the three people, a flame flashed across the stone slab on the ground, and then with a whistling sound, a wall of fire darted up from the ground, blocking in front of the three people! The fire was magnificent and warm, with a faint roaring sound. Then the fire wall extended to both sides, and immediately formed a fire circle, which surrounded the three people.


    The mouse prime minister''s mouth kept chanting incantations, and a halo popped out of his paw, which immediately shrouded the three people''s bodies. Dewey felt tight, and he blurted out: "Yi? Bondage? Ah, fire magic and bondage... A magic mouse


    "Attack


    At the same time, a large group of mice appeared from the stone houses on both sides of the street. These mice soldiers were holding bows and arrows made of branches. They heard the sound of intensive wheezing, and countless wooden arrows shot in the direction of the three people.


    Dewey is really bound, but how can this kind of magic get Hussein? The knight snorted, his arms shook, and the sword swung round in a circle. Immediately, under the golden fighting spirit, the arrows from all around fell.


    Knight easily get rid of the shackles of magic, mouse Prime Minister eyes revealed a trace of complex surprise, then he screamed: "quick! Kill them


    Then he pressed his hands, and the circle of fire around him shrank at the same time. Suddenly, the fire swept towards the three people in the middle. In Duwei''s laughter, he sang a mantra, and two cold winds came out of his sleeve. Mixed with the cold air of ice and snow, he roared and rolled towards the flames, and blocked the flames all around.


    Hussain gave a hey and patted duvier and dardaneller on their shoulders casually. Immediately they felt that they were loose and could move freely. Du Wei released his hands, and the mantra in his mouth sang quickly. The fireballs at his fingertips smashed at the rat Prime Minister one by one.


    The mouse prime minister''s magic power was obviously far higher than that of Duwei. Seeing the fireball technique used by the lowest level magician, he looked a little disdainful. After a snort, he waved his sleeve and swung the fireball away with a few wind blades. Duwei continued to read the vertigo technique.


    The vertigo technique in his hand was thrown out one by one, and the halo that could make people dizzy shrouded the rats in the group, and the rats were all in a lurch. Only the mouse Prime Minister screamed, his robe swelled, and suddenly sang a few incantations. The strongest mice under his seat heard the incantation, and they all gave out a sharp howl.


    Then the whole body of these mice began to expand, their muscles swelled, and even their fur broke. But they seemed to have no idea of the pain. They grew up and showed their teeth. They doubled their size one by one. With a roar, they showed their white teeth and blood red eyes, and rushed towards Dewey.


    Dardanelle''s bows and arrows have been shot out in a row. His archery is excellent. The wolf tooth arrow with fighting spirit can shoot through three or four mice in one shot, just like the sugar gourd string. Seeing the transformed mice come, Dardanelle blocks Dewey''s side and kicks the nearest guy first, kicking the mouse away, Du Weiming heard the sound of a broken bone. The mouse rolled and flew out, but immediately got up again and continued to run. Bloodthirsty? There was a movement in Dewey''s mind. Dardanelle pulled out his machete, cut off the head of a crazy mouse, and then cried out, "Hussein! what are you doing? Get rid of these big guys Hussain snorted and ignored those guys. Instead, he looked at the rat prime minister. He laughed and took a step forward. It was more than 20 steps away, but the knight stepped in front of the rat prime minister. The rat soldiers around didn''t notice it. At this moment, Hussain was covered with rat flesh and blood, which was very disgusting, He reached for the mouse prime minister. The mouse Prime Minister screamed and rolled down to the stone slab. Then he quickly summoned a lightning bolt, and the lightning came down to Hussein. How powerful Hussein was, the sword lifted the lightning, and the lightning burned the surrounding mice into black charcoal. Hussein grabbed the palm of his hand, made a hole in the slate, and lifted the mouse prime minister from below. Around the mouse soldiers to come to save, Hussain a sword split out, immediately blood and flesh. By now the mice had almost annihilated Dewey and Dardanelle. Duvier has given Dardanelle and himself an acceleration spell. He had to face the reality of close combat. Fortunately, he has been very strong in the past few days. Although he didn''t practice martial arts since he was a child, he has practiced a set of basic martial arts with the knight Robert in the castle. After all, the power is much greater than those humanized mice, and Dardanelle is the cover. It''s just that those crazy mice are a headache. Dardanelle killed two of them, but he was caught in several places. Even Dewey''s leg was bitten by a mouse. Don''t pass the plague. Dewey scolded in his heart, but Hussein caught the mouse prime minister. The mouse Prime Minister yelled and fainted. The crazy mice lost the magic control of the magician, and they were forced to go on. The mouse soldiers around them, seeing that the leader had been caught, obviously did not know anything about "courage". They all yelled together, turned around and ran away. Dewey put down a few more people who cut melons and vegetables, then threw away the dagger full of rat flesh and blood in his hand and cried out: "disgusting! I won''t be infected with plague, will I¡° Kill the mouse first... "Duwei scolded," isn''t it a kingdom of evil eyes? How do you feel like you''re in a rat''s nest? Is evil eye also a mouse? " Hussein picked up the mouse prime minister, raised his sword and was about to fall. The guy who fainted suddenly woke up. Seeing the bright sword, he was scared and cried out: "spare me! Spare your life! Hero, spare your life Dewey said with a smile, "why? Give me a reason to forgive you. On the count of three, if you can''t tell, we''ll kill you. "¡° I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old son... "Cried the mouse prime minister¡° 1¡¢ "I don''t know Dewey was unmoved¡° I surrender and turn from the dark to the light! "¡° We don''t need mouse pets, two! "¡° Well, I can work for you. I''m hardworking. I eat less than chicken and work more than cattle! "¡° I have servants. Three As the sword fell, the mouse Prime Minister closed his eyes and yelled, "I''m human, too!"¡° Wait Dewey stopped Hussein''s sword and stared at the rat Prime Minister: "what did you just say?"¡° I''m human, too... I used to be. " The mouse Prime Minister shivered: "I used to be a human magician."£¨ If you don''t vote when you read a book, the author will scream. If you don''t collect books, the author will hit the wall!)¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 80

    ¡¤


    Close to the mouse''s head, the idiom "thief''s eyebrows and rat''s eyes" is really very suitable for this guy. The whirling eyes, the moustaches, the sharp mouth, the big teeth


    "Human?" Dewey looked strange: "you say you are human?"


    "I am human indeed." The mouse Prime Minister shuddered with fright. His teeth were fighting. He looked at Du Wei and swallowed his saliva. His eyes were fixed on the sharp sword in front of him. He said, "I''m really human. I don''t lie to you... I don''t dare to lie to you..."


    "Stop!" Dewey glared and yelled, "one more stutter to go on."


    Danielle drew back his bow and looked strange: "are you really human? What a rat. "


    "I used to be a human being. I used to be a magician, but just more than 20 years ago, I came to the frozen forest with people..." the mouse prime minister looked pitifully at Hussein''s sword, with a disgusting smile on his face: "Mr. knight, can you move your sword first? I''ve cut my neck. "


    Hussain snorted and put down his sword. With his skill, he was not afraid of this guy''s tricks.


    Seeing that there was no threat under his neck, the Prime Minister of the mouse was relieved. He took a long breath and arranged his clothes. At the same time, he caught a glimpse of Hussein''s killing eyes. He shrunk his neck and whispered: "my former name was gegwu..."


    Before he had finished, Dewey''s eyes were round. "Gegewu?"


    Good guy, I''m still called Smurfs!


    But he didn''t want Hussein to recognize the name. The knight frowned: "gegewu? Your name is gegwu? "


    "Yes, that''s my former name. I used to be a magician, a human magician, and a great magician! " The mouse Prime Minister shrunk his head, as if he was afraid of Hussein.


    Dewey didn''t believe it: "the great wizard? Then you should be above level eight at least


    But in the battle just now, this guy showed a little more magic than Du Wei at most, and he didn''t have great strength. Level 8 magician, but he is in the same level as little stuttering Wei''an and violent woman Joanna, but from the strength point of view, this mouse prime minister''s ability is far from good.


    Hussain''s face showed a thoughtful expression: "are you really the great wizard gegewu? I seem to have heard your name. You used to be one of the board members of the Magic Union, right? "


    "Yes, yes!" The mouse prime minister gave out light in his eyes. When he mentioned the past, he could not help but straighten his chest: "I really used to be a member of the Council of the Magic Union! Do you know my name? "


    Duvera asked rahhussein: "do you really know it?"


    "No, but I''ve heard the name. If it doesn''t lie, I''m afraid it''s really the witch I know. Level 8 magician is a member of the board of directors of the magic trade union. At the same time, he is one of the few high-level magicians who are proficient in "Metamorphosis" in the world. Twenty years ago, this guy was very famous in DIDU. "


    "Just him?" Duvet and Dardanelle couldn''t help looking at this guy, just such a thief?


    Hussein also showed some strange smile: "this guy is famous for a special reason. At that time, his level 8 magician qualification was a bit opportunistic, but there were fewer and fewer people practicing metamorphosis. In order to protect and encourage this rare magic to continue, the Magic Union gave him the title of great magician. You know that he had two very loud nicknames in DIDU. Do you know what they were? "


    "Come on, Hussein, I''m curious." Dewey said with a smile.


    "The first nickname was" the most unworthy great magician in history ", because it was generally recognized at that time that he was the weakest among all level 8 magicians if he was more powerful. I even doubt that even a level 6 magician can defeat this guy. But he''s really accomplished in metamorphosis. " Hussein touched his chin.


    "Metamorphosis..." Du Wei''s eyes flashed a strange look, and then asked: "what''s the other nickname?"


    "The most timid magician." Hussein made no secret of it. Fortunately, there was no facial expression on the mouse''s face. Otherwise, Mr. gegwu must be red in the face now.


    "He is considered to be the most timid magician. He never duels with others. Even if he offends others, he is the first to apologize and be timid... Oh, but he is very good at flattering. His title of board member is obtained because he treats the vice chairman of the Magic Union very well. Among all the Great Magicians in the imperial capital, he is the one who likes to enjoy the most, has the best relationship with the powerful people, and is also the one who is greedy for money... Oh, I heard that he is also very lustful. It is said that he often sees this guy change his clothes and stroll around the Fengyue street in the imperial capital... Where did he get the nickname of the most timid magician? " Hussein said with a smile: "it is said that once, in Fengyue street, it seems that there was a fight for something, mostly the kind of jealousy. A level 6 warrior was drunk, and in front of a lot of people, he fell the wine pot on his face, and pulled out his sword to fight with him. But the level eight magician ran away, and never dared to go to Fengyue street for more than a month. "


    "That''s because I''m magnanimous and don''t care about common people like that!" Gegwu hummed a retort.


    "But why do you always run away when you meet that warrior again? For that matter, the magician union was disgraced. That Samurai also became the first level 6 samurai who dared to challenge a great magician alone in decades. Also for that matter, you were voted out of the board of directors by the magician Union, right?


    "That''s because... I''m a resolute pacifist..." gegwu''s voice of refutation gradually faded.


    "Pacifist..." Dewey said with a smile: "are you really the wizard of gegwu? How did you, a pacifist, come here and become the Prime Minister of the animal kingdom? And... Became a mouse? "


    Ge Ge Wu gnashed his teeth and revealed a trace of hatred in his eyes: "it''s all due to the hateful Aziz who should be killed by a thousand swords!"


    Get it! Du Wei''s heart wry smile, first gegwu, now a "azcat" comes out


    Hussein sighed, "AZ? Mr. AZ, the great wizard? "


    "It''s not him. Who else! This mean, greedy, cunning, cowardly fellow Gegwu cursed bitterly.


    "Despicable, greedy, cunning, timid..." Du Wei looked at gegwu with a smile: "these descriptions are most suitable for you."


    "Oh, gentlemen." Gegwu also gave a humble smile: "I admit... But that AZ is definitely more despicable, greedy, cunning ten times than me... And a hundred times timid!"


    Later, the witch mouse prime minister told his poor history of blood and tears.


    The great wizard Azzi in his mouth is a very famous wizard. Not to mention anything else, he led a group of high-ranking knights to the frozen forest more than 20 years ago, crossed the great round lake to the north bank, and went to the forest where no one had ever been! The protagonist of that event is the great wizard Azzi.


    At the end of the story, the great wizard of AZ was in danger in the canyon. All the high-ranking knights who accompanied him were killed. He was seriously injured and fled back alone.


    However, his legendary experience has also been respected by many people. Because before that, no one would go so far into the frozen forest! What''s more, he left some valuable information about the road maps in the northern part of the frozen forest.


    "That''s the time, I was cheated by AZ and went into the frozen forest together." Gegwu sighed.


    "But why didn''t you be mentioned in that incident. And when the expedition started from DIDU, you were not on the list. " Hussein squinted and looked at the rat coldly.


    "That''s because... First of all, in the face of danger, AZ despicably abandoned me, so he dare not say my name! Second... I didn''t set out with them in DIDU. I ran into them in a small town south of the frozen forest. " Gegwu''s eyes turned wildly: "I... I was preparing to enter the frozen forest alone."


    "It''s up to you?" Hussain laughed scornfully, and exposed the cowhide of gegwu: "you will run away in a panic even if you fight with a level 6 warrior, and you dare to enter the frozen forest full of Warcraft alone. I warn you, I don''t like people to lie to me, so if you say one more word of nonsense, I promise your neck will kiss my sword! "


    Gegwu immediately raised his hand and surrendered: "OK! I''ll tell you the truth... I''m afraid to come in. Alas... I regret that I should not have met AZ at that time. At that time, I brought some gold coins to the small town on the southern edge of the forest. If I could meet some adventurous teams, I thought I could buy some Warcraft cores from those people. "


    Danielle frowned: "it''s in the magic shop of the imperial capital. Why do you have to run so far to the north?"


    Gegwu honestly answered the reason: "because it''s too expensive to buy in DIDU. Usually, those things are hunted out of the frozen forest, and then sold to smugglers by the adventure team. Smugglers transport them to the south, and then hand them over to middlemen to sell dirty things. Finally, they can spread them to the market. After passing through the middlemen, the cost increases by at least four or five times. "


    "But the magician should not be short of money." Dewey said with a smile.


    "There is no shortage." Gegwu told the truth: "but I''m short of money. I have a fixed salary in the Magic Union, and I can get some fixed filial piety from the nobles I know. But after the conflict with the samurai, my reputation was much worse, and the nobles no longer respected me, and their filial piety was much less. And... I also like women, like gambling. well! Don''t look at me like that! Although I am timid, but I bet very good! I''ve never been bad at losing money! If you don''t believe me, go and find out. In the casinos of the imperial capital, who doesn''t know that my old gegwu is a famous good gambler! " Speaking of his glorious deeds, the mouse prime minister looked proud.


    "OK..." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    I''ve never seen such a magician... I''m afraid he''s also the most unusual magician in hundreds of years.


    "I owe a lot of gambling debts, and the nobility''s offerings are less. The salary in the magician''s Union is not enough for me to pay my debts... It''s a pity that I didn''t study alchemy in those years. Among other colleagues, those guys who know alchemy are very high, and they don''t want to deal with such a bad reputation guy as me. I was forced to do nothing, so I had to come out and find some ways to make money. Although magicians can be respected everywhere, they can get benefits everywhere. But I had a bad reputation. Those rich and powerful nobles didn''t pay much attention to me, so I had to go out of the imperial capital and come to the north. " Gegwu''s eyes suddenly brightened: "I think of the way to get rich, that is, to wait at the edge of the frozen forest, waiting for those teams who venture back, to buy some magic cores directly from them at the lowest price, and then I will take them back to the imperial capital and sell them to other magicians. There are four or five times the profits in the middle! "


    Du Wei sighed and looked at the wizard. He couldn''t help showing some curiosity.


    It''s a freak... But he can understand how to control the upstream purchasing channels and get the lowest cost price in the business field. In this world, he has some economic brains.


    "The next thing is my misfortune." Gegwu looked bitter: "I met AZ. This guy told me that they were going to enter the frozen forest. He even drew me to join him."


    Hussain gave a cold look and a snort.


    "All right, all right!" In the face of Hussein''s eyes, gegwu raised his hand to surrender again: "I tell you the truth... It''s Aziz who doesn''t look up to me at all, and I see that these people have outstanding strength. A big magician has brought a group of high-level knights. If we can follow them, we will be safe. I think it''s better to join them and meet Warcraft all the way. After they kill Warcraft, I can get the magic core without spending a gold coin. This kind of business without capital, if I can take advantage of the opportunity to make a profit, it will be enough for me to go back to the imperial capital to pay off my debts. So... AZ and I worked hard and soft. At least I was a magician, and it would have some effect. So, at last, he let me join the team. "


    "So you joined the team temporarily and went into the frozen forest with them?" Du Wei couldn''t help laughing and said, "but when you get to the south of the great round lake, you should know that it''s dangerous to go down. Why do you still follow?"


    As if he had swallowed a piece of Coptis chinensis, gegewu spread his claws and said with a bitter smile, "they must continue to go north. What can I do? You want me to leave the team and go back alone? Through the forest back to the town? I''m afraid I''ll be eaten by Warcraft on my way alone. I can only hold my nose and go on with them. As a result, unexpectedly, we came to the outside of the canyon and met the group of tree people... After hearing about the spring of youth here, AZ couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. He must come in and look for the damned spring! Alas... "


    "And the result? Did you find it? " Dewey is very concerned about this.


    "I found it, but I didn''t expect that the evil eye guarding the spring was such a terrible monster!" Speaking of the evil eye, the wizard shivered fiercely, his teeth were fighting, and his voice trembled: "in a big war, all the high-level Knights lost their lives, and AZ almost died, and lost an eye. Then we had to run away... But! That damned AZ, he left me alone and ran away


    Seeing that gegewu was so cruel that his teeth itched, Du Wei couldn''t help saying: "at that time, people didn''t have any friendship with you. Of course, they didn''t care about you. They ran for their own lives."


    "It''s not that simple." Gegwu said with a wry smile: "that son of a bitch who suffered a thousand swords actually lied to me that it''s better for us to run east and West separately. Moreover, I thought at that time that I would be able to deform. As long as I became a mouse, I would be safe to find a hole. His goal was big and it was easier to attract the monster. So I agreed. As a result, that son of a bitch actually overcame me. While I didn''t pay attention, he threw a bottle of "flash powder" on me! That bastard! At that time, it was night, dark night, I took a flash powder, constantly emitting light, how eye-catching, how eye-catching! The evil eye ran after me naturally! Ah Zi, that son of a bitch, ran out of here! "


    Dewey and Dardanelle both laughed and asked, "what happened then?"


    Gegwu said with a bad face: "I turned myself into a mouse by using my metamorphosis technique. In the dark, I just ran around, but I accidentally fell into the spring, and Gulu Gulu poured in several mouthfuls of water..."


    Du Wei slightly changed color: "you... Fall into the spring, is that what youth spring?"


    Gegewu glared at the bead, not good airway: "is not that ghost thing!" But seeing Hussain''s cold eyes staring at his neck, his voice softened: "I said... Well, yes, it''s the spring of youth."


    Duwei''s face was strange, and his eyes were complicated when he looked at gegwu.


    But gegwu didn''t realize it, and said to himself, "then when I react, the hand of evil eye has grasped my neck and lifted me up. At that time, I thought that I must be dead. The other knights were all turned into stones when she looked at them! That son of a bitch, AZ, would rather stab himself in the eye than run away. But I kept running with my eyes closed until I fell into the damned spring. She had evil eyes... "


    "Wait!" This time it was Dewey and Dardanelle who stopped gegwu at the same time. Dardanelle looked excited: "do you mean... If you look at it, it will turn into stone? Is this evil eye the golden eye Python Dewey is a face of strange: "what did you just say? You mean "she"?? Is evil eye a woman? "£¨ The pronunciation of "he" and "she" is different in the language of Loran, just like he and she in English). When two people asked questions at the same time, gegwu was stunned. Then he replied, "well, this warrior, evil eye is not a golden eye python, but she might have been cultivated by a golden eye Python before. But she is the final advanced state of the golden eye Python series of Warcraft... Queen Medusa Then he took a look at Du Wei and said with a bitter smile, "you heard me right, and I said it right. I really said ''she''. Evil eye is her name for herself. This evil eye is a lady, but a terrible beauty snake!"£¨ Collection and recommendation ticket, in request ¡«¡«¡«)```

 Chapter 81

    Queen Medusa?


    Hearing the name, even Hussein changed color slightly.


    Although Dewey didn''t know much about the system and materials of Warcraft, he chatted with Dardanelle all the way and gradually learned a lot of theoretical knowledge about Warcraft. After all, Dardanelle worked as a mercenary and hunted Warcraft when he was young. He also collected a lot of information in advance when he went out to look for the golden eye python.


    Queen Medusa, basically speaking, is the ultimate state of golden eye python, the highest level of Warcraft. Originally, golden eye Python can be regarded as advanced Warcraft. And evolved into Medusa, will be a top Warcraft!


    There are thousands of kinds of Warcraft, but when it finally evolved to the highest class, only queen Medusa could incarnate herself!!


    None of the three have really seen the appearance of Queen Medusa, but according to legend, this top-level Warcraft can incarnate into human form, and is an extremely beautiful woman. Have a beautiful golden hair, a pair of beautiful eyes... But the terrible is here. Her eyes still maintain the golden eye Python instinct, staring at each other, you can petrify the enemy! And more powerful. As for her hair... Her hair can turn into thousands of Python at any time! Every one is a golden eye Python!!


    What''s the concept? When you face a queen Medusa, you face a golden eye Python army!!


    When Queen Medusa is angry, she can become a snake again... But it turns into a huge python, huge! Her body can easily crush a city! Huge body, enough to bring a disaster to the world!


    The most terrible thing is that this kind of Queen Medusa is the most intelligent one among all Warcraft at present! Queen Medusa not only has terrible ability, more importantly, she also has smart and cunning wisdom and brain! If it is a powerful Warcraft, human beings can also use wisdom to deal with it, but Medusa''s wisdom is better than the wisdom of human beings!


    The most terrible thing is that queen Medusa, who has the wisdom of Kambe human beings, can learn from it! Learn from human civilization... Even they can learn magic!!! Learn other magic they don''t know!!


    Powerful strength and intelligent intelligence make this kind of Warcraft known as the most terrible one.


    Some magicians even think that, fortunately, Queen Medusa is hard to appear, because the golden eye Python''s original fecundity is very weak, and the golden eye Python still needs many years of cultivation to evolve, and it is extremely rare to evolve into Medusa! Because of this, Medusa rarely appears in the historical records... At least none has been found for 300 years. Every time in history, the appearance of Queen Medusa will bring a disaster to mankind!


    If... If the number of Medusa can be a little more, the magicians even think that this top Warcraft can even endanger the position of the most powerful creature "dragon clan"!


    The three human beings could not help but show a nervous look. Gegwu was very satisfied. He seemed to have more chips to save his life, but soon Hussain gave up his attempt and said coldly, "go on, don''t think a medusa can scare me."


    Indeed, the most terrible thing about Medusa is not their "gaze petrification", but also their hair transformed into countless golden eye Python subordinates. Or become a monster python with infinite power


    The most terrible thing is their wisdom. It''s their learning ability! Think about it, a top Warcraft, originally has a natural magic, as well as a natural sense of Warcraft, but she can also have superb learning wisdom! If she learns other magic! Fire, wind, water, etc.


    They have a long life and wisdom, if they really let them learn... A queen Medusa, but also a terrible super magician! What''s that concept?


    "Fortunately, it''s a medusa who''s huddled in this canyon and doesn''t touch the outside world." Duwei said here, suddenly frowned at gegwu: "she didn''t kill you. She just wanted to learn magic from you, didn''t she?"


    Gegwu immediately winced in his eyes. He faltered: "this... I..."


    Du Wei sighed: "I know, alas, it''s not your fault. At that time, it''s not your fault that you were forced to do anything to save your life."


    Duwei was surprisingly easy to speak, but gegwu quickly distinguished: "no... although I have taught her a lot of magic over the years. But originally my real magic ability was limited, and... She couldn''t learn my best metamorphosis, so... "


    Gegwu stopped for a moment, then the timid mouse Prime Minister sighed: "that day... I remember. She caught me by the neck with her hands, and two fingers pinched my neck and lifted me up from the spring. My body was not so big at that time, just the size of a little mouse. I thought I was dead at that time, but after she caught me, she looked at me for a long time, and then asked me, "did you drink this spring just now?"


    Dewey''s eyes brightened, and he looked at the mouse''s body as if he thought of something. He immediately asked, "did you answer?"


    "Of course! At that time, I was totally stupid and had to admit it. That damned spring of youth, I drink it... Moreover, this damned thing has really harmed me! "


    "And then? She''ll let you go? " Asked Dewey.


    There was something strange in gegwu''s eyes: "she said: you are also one of the victims, so I won''t kill you, because now someone finally sympathizes with me."


    "I see." Dewey suddenly laughed. He seemed to have understood something. He looked at gegwu and said with a smile, "I pity you. I''ve been a mouse for so many years."


    "Did you guess something?" Hussein looks at Dewey.


    "Let our prime minister explain." Du Wei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "it seems that there is something wrong with that spring of youth, isn''t it?"


    Gegewu immediately poured out bitter water: "it''s more than inappropriate! It''s just something harmful! Before we came in that year, Shuren said about the spring of youth. Even I thought it was a good thing. It can make tree people live long and make Warcraft advanced. Maybe it''s good for people to drink it. But after I drank it, I suffered enough! "


    According to gegwu''s explanation, this spring of youth seems to be very useful for the tree man and Warcraft. But it''s useless to human beings!


    This kind of spring can make the tree man''s life longer... In fact, after the experience of gegewu, this is a kind of "slow technique", which slows down the metabolism of life countless times! The slow one is close to "solidification".


    Unfortunately, after people drink this kind of thing, it is not good for the growth of life, but "solidification" is solidified in other aspects! For example, the poor Wizard of gegwu, a great wizard who is good at metamorphosis, had bad luck. That night, he was busy running for his life and became the smallest and quickest mouse!


    As a result, he fell into the spring, and after drinking the spring water... He was forever "solidified" in the rat state! I can''t be human or anything else any more... In my life, I can only be a mouse!


    "This is a state of solidification." Gegwu sighed: "for human beings, it is more like an eternal coagulation... I think this kind of spring, of course, is good for Warcraft and Shuren, but it is only harmful to human beings, but not good! Oh no... maybe, there are only two benefits for human beings! "


    "What?"


    "The first is healing. Heavy injuries can be cured immediately and the wound will heal automatically. However, this kind of ability is not very useful. It can also be done with holy water and magic healing. But another advantage is... Antisepsis! " Gegwu said with a bitter smile: "although the life expectancy will not change after drinking, even after people die, the spring water can transform people''s body, so that people''s bodies will never rot! Physiological bodies are kept in good condition. It''s that simple.


    So it is.


    Dewey gave a wry smile. There are only two benefits for human beings. I thought it was very precious, but it didn''t seem to be very useful.


    Treating injuries... There are many alternatives. There''s no need to challenge a top queen Medusa for this.


    And antisepsis... Dewey didn''t care about whether his body would rot or not after he died in the future. If it doesn''t rot, isn''t it mummy? Joke!


    But all of a sudden, an idea flashed through duvet''s mind.


    So, isn''t the body of Aragorn, who has been dead for thousands of years, embalmed forever? Ha ha


    This idea was just a flash in Dewey''s mind, and he didn''t think much about it.


    "So it seems." Dewey frowned, "but what I don''t understand is why the queen Medusa said," it''s all victims, too. "? She is Warcraft originally, should be received very big benefit


    "Of course, she was a golden eye python. It''s only after drinking this spring that we evolved. However, this spring made her lose a valuable ability, which is to transform. When she evolved into Medusa, she had become human, but she could never be a snake


    Dardanelle frowned and said, "it''s human, isn''t it? What''s the loss of not being a snake? "


    Du Wei sighed and gave Dardanelle a deep look. He gave Dardanelle a smile and said in a low voice, "Dardanelle, this is the typical human way of thinking. Because we are human beings, we certainly feel that the human form is the best. But, let me make a comparison. The dragon clan is more powerful than the human race, but would you like to become a dragon and become a dragon forever? You can no longer eat human food, you can no longer make human friends, you can no longer sleep in a soft bed, drink wine, or even find a beautiful woman to go to Chuang... Other than that, if you have a need, your consciousness is human consciousness, but you want to mate with a "beautiful mother dragon", would you like to? All human lives are going to be lost... Would you like to? "


    Perhaps it was a mental illusion about mating with "beautiful mother dragon". Dardanelle turned pale and shook his head: "of course not!! I don''t want to! "


    "That''s right." Dewey said with a smile: "you and I both feel that being human is the most comfortable. So is queen Medusa. Although she can be transformed into human form, after all, her predecessor has been a snake all her life. Naturally, she feels that being a snake is the most comfortable form. If you become a human being and lose your life as a snake, you will naturally feel uncomfortable. "


    Although gegwu didn''t say anything, his eyes could not help showing a sense of sadness, and he couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    "Gegwu, tell me, since you have become a little mouse, how can you become such a big body? You''ll be about the size of a human Dewey said with a smile, his tone softened a lot, and he had a little sympathy for the guy who changed from a man to a mouse.


    "It took me many years to get to that." Gegwu sighed: "of course I don''t want to be a mouse forever. I want to be human again. Unfortunately, I was solidified in the form of a mouse, and my metamorphosis lost its effect. I have tried many times, and finally I found that the most I can do is to make myself a little bigger, which is the limit of what I can do. I can become bigger and smaller freely, but I can''t be anything else. Queen Medusa used to learn my magic, but since she has been frozen in human form, she can''t learn my metamorphosis. "


    "What Kingdom, then, is it?" Dewey said with a smile.


    "This..." gegwu thought about it, and his reply surprised Duwei and others: "these are my ideas. Anyway, I''m really bored. Queen Medusa doesn''t kill me or control my actions. She knows very well that I can''t escape... If I escape to the human world, a human rat, I will be burned as an evil thing, and I will be regarded as a monster! This is the only place in the world where I can live. " Gegwu''s tone was very sad: "even if she let me go, I have no place to go. So, I''m bored with my spare time, so I''ll build a new country here. Medusa thought it was very interesting, so... "


    "But why are they all mice?" Dewey said with a smile: "since I entered the canyon, I have seen the most mice! You won''t make this country a country of mice just because you are a mouse, will you


    Gegwu rolled his eyes and sighed helplessly: "do you think I want to? Get a bunch of Warcraft? Then those powerful Warcraft may swallow me one day when I don''t pay attention! Queen Medusa will not protect me all the time! I am most proud of the metamorphosis are not, the rest of the ability, I dare not live in a lot of Warcraft pile! Think about it, the best way is not to find Warcraft, only ordinary animals. But this is the frozen forest! There are no ordinary animals here. Even if they were here a thousand years ago, they would have been eaten up by Warcraft! In such places, ordinary animals have no self-protection ability and have been extinct for a long time. But mice are different! "


    Dewey nodded immediately: "good! No matter how harsh the living environment is, I''ve heard of any race extinct anywhere in the world, at any time, but I''ve never heard of mice going extinct! So, in this forest, the only remaining ordinary animals are the weakest and most powerful mice! Right? "


    "Yes, Medusa agreed. Then I gathered a group of mice, and each mouse fed a small drop of water from the fountain of youth. Spring water has an advanced effect on Warcraft. It turns out that it''s also useful for animals, but it''s useless for human beings... But those mice who drank a drop of spring water finally evolved into intelligent and strong things... Just like human beings. It''s just a pity that after their evolution, their fertility and reproductive capacity have been lost. "


    Duwei''s face suddenly sank and he looked at gegwu: "fortunately! Otherwise, you are the sinner of all mankind! "


    Gegwu was stunned for a moment. He thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t help being afraid!


    Why?


    This is a mouse! When mice are weak, have no intelligence, and are low-level creatures, they are famous for their strong survival ability and reproductive ability!


    If, imagine, a mouse can turn into a body about the size of a human being and a wisdom about the same height! In addition to that terrible reproductive capacity... In this way... "Mouse man" reproduction, is not a threat to the survival of mankind??!!


    Gegwu opened his mouth and suddenly said, "you''re right! I almost caused a terrible disaster


    Du Wei patted gegwu on the shoulder, but then he drew back his hand. His face was disgusting, and he said with a forced smile, "but your country is so decent. I think your prime minister''s life is very nourishing, isn''t it?"


    "Do you think I like to be the prime minister?" As if gegwu was about to jump up, a pair of rats glared at him: "do you think it''s very interesting to teach a group of mice that have become human like to talk, to teach them rules and to teach them civilization in the past ten years? What''s more, in this damned country, I was just bored at that time. I got a group of mice and now I''m the leader of mice! That queen Medusa, she doesn''t care about anything. She always sleeps! Hundreds of rats eat and drink in the canyon, all of which are managed by me! Do you know how hard it took me to train these mice not to defecate? "


    "Wait a minute." Dewey suddenly heard an important message in his words: "you say... Medusa, she has been sleeping?" Gegwu immediately woke up and said in a low voice, "yes, she has been sleeping. Her palace was built on top of the fountain of youth, whose eye was in her bedroom. She''s been sleeping and waking up every ten years. " It takes ten years to wake up. Du Wei looked at each other... It seems that there is still a chance£¨ Please remember to smash tickets¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 82

    ¡¤


    According to the mouse prime minister, when Queen Medusa is asleep, the prime minister is the first leader in the so-called "evil eye kingdom"


    With such a hostage, or a coerced companion. The three duveys, together with a mouse shaped man, headed for Queen Medusa''s palace.


    Along the way, all the mice saw these people are turning around and running, deeply confirmed the "scurry" this famous saying. In the previous chaos, the prime minister was caught. Unfortunately, these mice did not recapture the courage of the leader... It seems that from ancient times to the present, the description of timid people as "rat gall" is really worthy of the name.


    Of course, there are not only mice in this animal kingdom, but also some crows. They are spies made by gegewu with only a little magic. These flat haired animals will only hover in the air and croak "outsiders! Then these noisy voices annoyed Hussein, shot up, killed seven or eight, and then scattered.


    Seeing this, gegwu could not help sighing: "Alas, Sir Knight, don''t you know how much effort I have spent and how many experiments I have done to train these crows to watch and teach them to speak..."


    Dewey can''t help but wonder: "how do you teach these crows to talk?"


    Gegwu laughed: "I''m proficient in metamorphosis. Nature knows the most about biology. I''ve been studying animals for the first half of my life. Don''t say it''s a crow, it''s a horse... "


    "I remember telling you that if I heard you lie again, I would cut off your mouse head." Hussain coldly interrupted the self boasting of the mouse prime minister, and the knight said faintly: "do you think I can''t see through it? Those crows don''t speak at all, but you have magically modified their voice. Crows are not intelligent, but they at least have animal instinct, can distinguish between the recognized and the unknown, encounter outsiders will bark. You have magically transformed their voices. These crows are not talking about people at all, but their calls have been transformed into the pronunciation of "outsiders" by you. Dewey, if you don''t believe me, you can ask the mouse to order the crows to say something else. If the crows can''t say it, I''ll cut off the mouse''s head immediately! "


    This words a, Ge Ge Wu fruit ran obediently shut mouth. Du Wei chuckled in his heart, but he was also interested in gegwu''s wonderful ideas. It turned out that it was just a magic way to transform the vocal cords and tongue of crows. It''s just like the previous life of Dewey. In order to make the parrot talk, those parrot owners would flatten the parrot''s tongue with tools when the parrot was young. Although the practice is different, the general principle is the same.


    Dewey thought about it and said with a smile, "gegwu, I know what you''re thinking. You used to be a human being, but now you have become an animal. The most troubling thing in your heart is to be seen as an animal who can speak human language and a monster. Although you live in this uninhabited place, you can''t help but want to make all the animals around you speak human language, so you''re not alone, right? "


    After hearing this, gegwu didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t help looking into Duwei''s eyes.


    Inside the canyon, there are two built walls. The wall is tall and majestic. It looks extraordinary! Although it''s simply piled up with some big stones, it looks a little rough, but the victory is high enough!


    "We have a lot of strong slaves. There are many tree people in the canyon, all petrified by Queen Medusa. If you are petrified by Medusa, you will not only become a stone, but also make you alive if she wants to. However, you will become a stone slave, a walking corpse who has no consciousness of her own and simply obeys her orders. " Gegwu said, can''t help shivering: "this is the most terrible, even if dead can''t get rest."


    Duvet sighed: "this should be one of the terrible magic powers of Queen Medusa, right? If she wants to, just look at some people or Warcraft, and she can form a stone army. "


    "I never doubt that. If she wants to, she can turn all the Warcraft in the frozen forest into stone slaves. " Gegwu sighs.


    Dewey suddenly asked, "why does such a powerful Queen Medusa live in seclusion in such a canyon all the time? The frozen forest is so big, but her territory has always only such a small Canyon? "


    Dewey began to think, but then, walking up a ramp and turning a corner, they finally saw queen Medusa''s palace!


    The palace is as high as the hillsides on both sides. The main building is not stone, but wood! Dewey immediately recalled the words of old wood, the leader of the tree people outside. The palace was built from the bodies of several real tree people. When he thought of the honest and docile old wood, he was so angry that he could not help sighing.


    Gegwu stopped and hesitated: "do you really want to go in?" The mouse Prime Minister could not help but look around, as if ready to find a chance to escape.


    "Yes." Hussein gave it a cold look: "you too."


    Gegwu groaned and begged, "you need to go in and find queen Medusa. Just go in. Anyway, the palace is not big. Why do you have to take me? If Medusa is angry, I will be punished! I once angered her, and she turned me into a stone for a month


    "Do you think she will have a chance to punish you in the future?" Dewey frowned: "do you think we will be killed by her when we go in?"


    Although gegwu didn''t say it, the expression on his face was like this. But he quickly saw the anger on the knight''s face and said, "I haven''t seen a human for many years. I don''t want you to die for nothing. Why don''t you leave now? Anyway, she never goes out of the palace. I''m always in charge of things outside. If I don''t say anything, I''ll just assume you haven''t been here. Isn''t that good? If you''re here for that fountain of youth, I can tell you that it''s useless. Look at me. I drank a lot of that ghost spring, but what did I get? "


    "We''re not for the spring." "We want to get Medusa''s eyes... Wasn''t she a golden eye Python before?" Dewey said faintly


    "God..." gegwu groaned again, but this time he looked at Duwei, almost as if he were looking at three psychoses and dead people.


    No matter how the mouse prime minister refused, Hussein picked it up, or took it by force. Dewey and Dardanelle both wear "Sunglasses". Hussein, who was once arrogant, although his face is very cold, he is also a smart man after all. He is not afraid of Medusa''s strength and also wears a pair of "Sunglasses".


    He pushed open the gate of the palace in front of him, and the wind blew out of the gate, and the cold was pressing. The three entered the hall. In the wind, on the walls around the hall, there was a row of gems shining to illuminate the hall.


    In the spacious hall, the most striking one is a huge statue in front of it. The main body of the statue is a beautiful woman with long curly hair. Although it''s only carved in stone, the woman''s appearance is very clear. Her eyes are charming, her chin is sharp, and her expression is too cold and charming. Her body is almost naked, but there are several big snakes on her body, covering several key parts. The snakes were even more lifelike, holding their heads high and spitting out letters, showing sharp fangs.


    Beauty and viper, this statue is obviously a bit of mysterious temptation and danger. Dewey took a look, then turned to the mouse prime minister and said with a smile, "this must be your masterpiece, right? Can''t Medusa carve herself? I can''t see that you have a good carving skill. "


    Gegwu gave a wry smile: "I have been facing stones in this canyon for 20 years. Even if I didn''t know anything, 20 years is enough for me to learn a lot."


    There is a door behind the stone carving around the main hall. After pushing the door open, you can see a straight passage. Dewey stood at the door, looked at it, and immediately frowned: "well, it''s a magic array. Gegwu, is that what you taught her? "


    Looking in at this gate, the passage is almost bottomless, as if endless in the distance... But how can a palace be so big? Obviously, it was the master''s magic that made this passage a very useful defense facility. If someone who didn''t know the magic entered, he would go straight ahead, endless, and never want to go to the end.


    "It''s magic that deceives your eyes and senses. If you just walk in, you think you''ve gone a long way, but in fact, you''re just standing still. It''s very easy to get rid of a small blindfold, just close your eyes... "Duwei said here. Suddenly, Duwei showed a thoughtful expression and said in a meaningful low voice:" Yi... The most terrible weapon of Queen Medusa is her eye gaze, but the magic array she set up makes all the outsiders close their eyes, Didn''t you give up one of your most powerful weapons? "


    Perhaps, just don''t want to hurt their own people?


    Dewey then gave an explanation in his heart.


    Then, three people and a mouse closed their eyes and walked into the passage. Dewey has a strong sense, and Hussein is close to the strength level of paladin. He has a keen sense. It doesn''t make much difference to open and close his eyes. Dardanelle and the two will naturally have no problem, gegwu is used to this place.


    After entering the passage, the magic array really lost its function. In a short time, the current Hussein touched the handle of the second door, but after pushing it open, the three men opened their eyes and were stunned


    Behind the second door... It''s all black! There''s no light!!


    "There are no lights in the back." Gegwu whispered, "unless you bring your own torches."


    "Always?" Dewey asked the mouse prime minister.


    After getting the affirmative answer from gegwu, Dewey suddenly laughed, which was meaningful.


    "This queen Medusa, it''s strange... If it''s just a coincidence that the magic array makes people close their eyes. But it was dark here, as if she was afraid that others might break in by mistake and be petrified by her! Isn''t she worried about hostile guys coming in? For example, we seem to force us not to see her eyes. She gave up one of her biggest weapons on her own initiative. Why on earth? "


    (for collecting, for smashing tickets)¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 83

    As a magician, especially a magician with excellent magic talent. Although Dewey''s current magic power is not high, it is because he can learn too few incantations. But his magic level is quite good.


    Although he was in the dark, Dewey let his mental power expand with all his strength. His mental power extended like countless tentacles. Even if his eyes could not see, an invisible feeling lit up Dewey''s heart instantly. It seemed that he knew everything about the dark place and everything around him.


    Even in this environment, Dewey is sharper than the powerful Hussein.


    "Well, let''s wait." Du Wei said with a smile in the dark, "first ask our prime minister. What are we going to do next? "


    "What''s the matter?" Hussain interface asked a, he hesitated for a moment, or did not show fighting spirit to illuminate.


    "There are three doors in this place." Du Wei light way: "front, left, right, each have a door."


    Hussain is silent. Although he is powerful, he does not have the ability to sense the surrounding environment purely by mental force. If he is in a fight, he has absolutely no problem in stopping the wind and distinguishing things, but if it is a static thing, he can''t feel it.


    "Three doors?" Dardanelle whispered, "isn''t it too much of a coincidence that we have three people and three doors?"


    "Ask our prime minister." In the dark, Dewey still turned to gegwu. The Prime Minister of the mouse was beside him. Dewey had already put his hand on his shoulder and said, "my prime minister, have you ever been to this place? Have there been so many doors here before?"


    Gegwu probably didn''t want to tell the truth, but Hussain suddenly pinched its neck. In the dark, the knight''s gloomy voice rang out: "before you answer, think carefully, my sword is very close to your neck. If you tell a lie, I can immediately recognize your heart and pulse! "


    This level of threat is enough. So gegwu immediately chose to tell the truth.


    "This room is also a magic circle. I used to come here with only one door. However, the exit here changes with the will of the master who controls the magic circle. There is only one door that leads to the way to meet queen Medusa, and the other doors are the immediate blinders. It depends on whether the queen is happy. If she wants to, it''s OK to change a dozen doors here. " Gegwu said with a bitter smile: "I think the queen should have known you came in. It seems that she means that only one of the three of you can see her."


    "She wants us to go apart?" Dardanelle said in a deep voice: "such an obvious trap, does she expect us to be deceived?"


    "It''s hard to say." Dewey''s tone was very relaxed: "either we are divided into three groups, among three people. It''s up to her to see the queen Medusa. Or, the three of us are still together, exploring door by door... But since this is a magic circle, if we walk together. If she doesn''t want to see us, she can''t be seen at any door. "


    "Then destroy the magic circle, and take down the palace!" Hussein still believes in his own strength.


    Unexpected. Dewey raised his objection this time. He immediately said, "I think it might be useful for three people to go separately."


    "Are you crazy?" Hussein was a bit surprised: "except for me, if either of you meets Medusa alone, I doubt you even have the ability to protect yourself."


    This is true. Among the three, the most effective one is Hussein who is close to the paladin. The reason why the three dare to enter the canyon to provoke Medusa is that there is such a strong man in the team, if only Dardanelle and Dewey. They have no ability to provoke the legendary top Warcraft: Queen Medusa!


    "We are in her territory after all." Dewey''s voice even with a smile: "since you are a guest, naturally don''t be too rude. I think it''s better to respect the host."


    With that, Dewey silently cast a fire magic, gently lifted a fireball on his palm, and then the firelight, Danielle and Hussein saw the expression on Dewey''s face.


    This half of the youth''s face smile, a pair of eyes in a flash of relaxed eyes. It''s as if I didn''t care. If you don''t know Dewey all the way. I''m afraid Dardanelle would think that this boy must be a child crazy. Actually proposed to divide the troops to see Medusa this kind of terror monster. But along the way, Duwei''s cleverness and prudence had convinced Dardanelle, so he decided that Duwei must have some idea.


    "I mean like this." Dewey said with a smile, "Dardanelle. You''re with Hussein. Then I''ll go all the way myself. As for gegwu, you''ll go all the way. "


    "Me?" The mouse prime minister was stunned.


    "Yes, you are." Dewey looked at it with a calm face and said softly, "you''re Medusa''s man. She won''t hurt you. Besides, I don''t think she set up this magic array to embarrass you. And Dardanelle, you''re with Hussein, and I''m sure nothing will happen when you''re both together. "


    "And you? Boy, if you face Medusa alone, do you have the ability to report yourself? " Hussein frowned.


    Dewey didn''t answer, but instead he asked gegwu, "your queen Medusa is a woman, isn''t she?"


    "... yes." Although do not understand the meaning of Dewey, but gegwu or truthful answer.


    "That will do." Du Wei curled his lips, laughed indifferently, and then said to himself, "since it''s a woman, it''s not sure who is in danger after seeing her."


    Medusa''s gaze petrification?


    Hum, who is more powerful than the "enchanting eye" given by the devil to deal with women. Not necessarily!


    This time Du Wei''s attitude is very firm, he has made a decision: "I''ll go through the middle door, left and right, you choose."


    With that, Dewey walked forward without looking back. After a few steps, he looked back at Hussein: "don''t follow me. Do as I say. Trust me once


    In the faint light of fire. Dewey''s young face, even childish, was full of self-confidence and calmness. That kind of determined appearance had to make Hussein speechless.


    "All right! If you have to die yourself, it''s up to you. " Hussein gave a sneer.


    Leaving his companion behind, Dewey came to the middle door of the dark room by himself. His hand was on the handle of the door, cold. On the handle of the stone door, the feeling of the tentacle is very cold. Duvet sighs. He has gently twisted the handle and made a click. The door, he pushed it open.


    Then duvet went into the darkness behind the door and listened to the door close behind him. Dewey chuckled and then said to himself, "Your Majesty, Queen Medusa, don''t you want to see me? Here I am


    As Dewey walked slowly into the door, the door closed automatically. Then the light of fireball in Dewey''s hand was cut off by the door, and the light disappeared. Hussein immediately got lucky, and his pale gold flame came out. Light up everything... But at this moment, Dardanelle and Hussein are surprised to see, duvi into the door... Disappeared!


    The place where the original door was, only one wall was left!


    "What to do?" Danielle was a little nervous.


    "Do as he says." Hussain said coldly, "it''s his choice. You follow me


    Then, the knight looked at the mouse Prime Minister: "you go first! Choose a door! Don''t expect us to leave you here. "


    Mouse prime minister in lament, helpless, in the knight''s cold eyes, chose the left door to go in. When I went in. He said to himself, "Your Majesty, it''s not that gegwu is not loyal to you. It''s just that these thugs are too powerful... "


    After the door that the mouse Prime Minister entered also disappeared, the knight pulled Dardanelle, and the two entered the last door.


    "Queen Medusa, don''t you want to see me? Here I am Dewey is in a strange place at the moment.


    There is still no light, pure darkness, people''s eyes have lost their role. Even Dewey was surprised to find that there was a magic force interfering with his spiritual exploration.


    Because of the mental power he released, strange changes have taken place. Some directions, the release of spiritual power, just like the sea, as if boundless, how can not explore the end. There is a direction, mental force seems to have encountered another powerful goblin blocking, a contact was bounced back. In addition, Dewey felt that the tentacles of his spiritual power were entangled by something, distorted, even pulled, and became confused because he could not determine the direction.


    Obviously, the other side is preventing him from exploring the place with his mental energy.


    "Dear Queen Medusa, why do you hide when you call me here?" Dewey laughed and regained his mental strength.


    In the dark, at the same time, a hoarse and low voice came from all directions:


    "You hear my call?"


    Dewey was smiling, as if he was not nervous at all: "yes, in that dark house, I heard someone say to me with magic sense, choose the middle door. I tested my companions and found that they didn''t hear me, only I did. So I understand that you only want to see me, don''t you? "


    The hoarse, low voice was silent for a moment. After a moment, a word came.


    "Because you are a magician. Gegwu has taught me a lot, but now, I need to learn more new things. I hope you can bring them to me. However, before meeting you, you must pass my test, and your companion will meet the same test as you. Only those who pass the test can see me. "


    That''s the end of the sound. But then Dewey felt a flower in front of him... Suddenly, the strong light came down, and then the surrounding space twisted, as if everything around him had changed

 Chapter 84

    Dewey found himself standing in the street.


    To be exact, it is standing on a prosperous city street!


    The bookstore on the street is my frequent patronage. The cinema opposite and the video game shop nearby are also my frequent patronage. The 24-hour KFC in the back is the place where I often go to buy night clothes in the middle of the night


    Looking at the cars coming and going on the road in front of us, the traffic lights at the intersection are flashing, and the neon lights in front of the shops on both sides


    Du Wei Leng for a long time, and then he could not help sighing: "it is such a play, fantasy?"


    The passers-by were in a hurry and indifferent. On the street square, a child was staggering with a balloon in his hand


    And he, the wizard robe has gone, wearing a coat he used to wear in his previous life, and a pair of Nike sports shoes.


    All of these are very similar to the "world" in his previous life.


    Of course, it''s just like the extreme.


    At this moment, the hoarse voice rang in Duwei''s heart: "there is a strange world hidden in your heart..."


    Du Wei snorted, looked at the sky and said coldly, "although you used to be a snake, now that you are human, you should at least know how to respect other people''s privacy?"


    The hoarse voice was not angry at all: "I''m curious that your spiritual world is different from your other two companions... What''s the strange place? These running iron things, horse drawn carriages that don''t need horses... And these tall buildings... "


    Dewey didn''t listen to the noise. He suddenly showed a smile on his face, and then strode across the road. Even when crossing the road, he looked carefully at the left and right cars. At a glance, the red light turned into a green light, and then calmly crossed the zebra crossing. Came to the opposite of the 24-hour KFC, took out his pocket, actually took out his wallet, bought a spicy chicken hamburger and a cone of ice cream.


    The familiar feeling at the entrance almost shakes Dewey''s heart at that moment, and suddenly moves him. Then, in the taste of the delicate and sweet ice cream cone, which is lifelike to the extreme. Dewey closed his eyes for a moment, then suddenly laughed.


    He sighed: "thank you, although you peep into my heart, but thank you for giving me the opportunity to review all this... Originally I thought I had forgotten, but I didn''t expect that I still remember these things so deeply in my heart."


    On the long street, neon flickers, noble youth smile calmly. Deep vision


    While Dewey was tasting the ice cream cone in his heart, Hussein and Dardanelle had a big problem.


    The two stood in a place similar to a round arena, surrounded by tall stands, empty.


    Hussein was wearing a set of bright silver armor. The holy knight badge of the temple on the chest is flashing!


    But, their side, actually kills the machine four to ambush!


    Surrounded by a circle of armored Holy Knights in the temple, the two have been surrounded in the innermost, these knights are covered with frost. With a fierce look on his face, the long sword in his hand was shining with cold light, and the blade pointed directly at Dardanelle and Hussein in the middle!


    "Hussein! You betray the temple, according to his Majesty''s will, don''t you get caught soon? When you come to the judgment center and accept the judgment of the gods, maybe the gods will go up again and let you live! "


    Cried a tall, middle-aged knight. He has a big beard and can''t see his face clearly, but Dardanelle was surprised to find that this middle-aged Knight''s chest, in addition to the holy knight badge, also wore a nine level Knight badge issued by the mainland Knight association!


    Level 9 knight? Isn''t that


    Sure enough, Hussein''s face was as deep as water, staring at everything around him. Then he suddenly looked up and laughed: "ha ha ha! What a medusa! You can do this kind of fantasy attack trick! Hum! You think you''ve found my biggest weakness? Hum He looked at the knight in front of him. Sneer: "Kaili Knight long! Now that I can kill you once, I''m in a dreamland. I can kill you. Knight Kelly is standing in front of him, but it looks much better than him.


    "Hussein! Is that your strength? " Kelly looked down at Hussein with anger on his face. His sword was still dripping blood!


    Why


    Hussein questioned himself in his heart! Why am I not his opponent?


    Ridiculous! This is ridiculous! It is clear that my strength is far better than him! Even in the face of two knights at the same time, I Hussain can win!


    Why, I feel


    Or am I still deeply remorseful for killing them?


    Looking at the knights in front of him, Hussein felt his inner courage and fighting spirit fading away


    It''s as if there is another self in the heart who is torturing his heart!


    Kill him?


    No! How can the sword in my hand be held up respectfully to my teacher? How can I lift the sword in my hand to my brothers and companions who used to live together day and night? The pain of chest laceration has made the Knights not support, more than a dozen knights, plus a Knight Commander''s joint attack. Even the powerful Hussain can''t support it! However, why can''t I mention the murder in my heart? No... no! I can''t kill my brother! How can I raise my butcher''s knife to my father and brother? But... I want to survive? I want to live and make it public! Put all the hypocrisy of the temple, including the hypocrisy of the so-called God! Tell the world all this!! My mission, I can''t die here! Then, I have to kill these people in front of me... Oh, no, they are dead! I''m in a dreamland... But. Facing them, how can I lift my butcher''s knife for the second time? Facing these familiar faces... Dardanelle had fallen to the ground. His breath was weak, and he suddenly cried out: "Hussain! What are you waiting for! They are all phantoms! It''s all fake! Fake!! Why don''t you fight back! "¡° Shut up Hussain yelled angrily. In front of his eyes, the sword of Kaili knight had been cut again. Hussain snorted and raised his sword to block. In a series of burst sparks, he stepped back seven or eight steps, and the ground under his feet had been stepped out of cracks... Maybe, maybe I just died here. I shouldn''t have lived to this day! In order to survive, but killed so many once brothers and companions... Am I very noble? ha-ha! Ha ha ha!!! Dewey opened his eyes. I found myself lying on the ground. It''s a big, big room, exactly like a big hall. There is a faint fragrance in the air, which makes people feel comfortable. As if all the viscera were warm. Du Wei turned over and sat up, stretched, looked at the empty hall and said with a smile, "thank you. I had a wonderful dream." In the empty room, Dewey''s voice even echoed gently. Dewey sighed and looked around. In such a big room, there is only a stone bed in the middle... It''s just a big stone platform. Cold and lifeless¡° You should light at least a few lights. " Du Wei smiles and talks to himself in the air: "where there is light, it seems warm at least, and it won''t be so lonely."¡° Loneliness... What''s that? " At last, Medusa''s question came into the air. It was still the ugly, hoarse, low voice. What is loneliness? Dewey looked down for a moment. And then he laughed¡° Loneliness. Is to let you a person empty heart, but no one can share with you. When you have nothing inside. When everything in the world, joy, anger, sadness, joy... Everything seems to have nothing to do with you. In this world, no one will care about you, no one will care about you... You don''t know what you live in this world for? What should you do? What to think... As if everything you have has nothing to do with the world... When you have these feelings, this is loneliness! " Medusa sighed, her voice a little tired, a little weak¡° If you say these are "lonely" words... "This let the world famous and discolored horror existence, with a soft voice sigh:" I am very lonely. "

 Chapter 85

    Hussein felt the power in his body flowing with the blood, and the loss bit by bit. He couldn''t tell how many wounds he had suffered in his family. The most serious one was a cut on his left leg. Blood had been dripping down his trousers on the floor.


    A sword on his forehead would have cut off half of his head if he didn''t dodge fast.


    It''s just a deep bone wound on the forehead of his left eye. The blood is flowing, which has blindfolded his eyes, making Hussain look at everything around him, as if it had become blood red!


    The body has almost lost balance, only with the sword force on the ground, can barely support themselves not to fall.


    "Hussain, how long will you fight?" Cavalier Kaili''s majestic drinking sound was in his ears, and Hussein barely opened his eyes. But when he saw another sword coming, he raised his sword with his numb arms and tried to block it. Then he heard a clear sound of fragmentation. With the dazzling fighting spirit, the broken sword in his hand finally could not bear the strength of the other side. The edge of the sword was broken, and Hussein was swept out by the power of the sword, Finally, he fell heavily on the floor of the arena


    "Give up, Hussein." Knight Commander Kelly came up to Hussein and looked down at the dying traitor. His voice was as majestic as he remembered when he taught himself the rules of holy knighthood: "Hussein, the will of the gods can''t be disobeyed. There''s still time to go back! "


    Hussein, lying on the ground, suddenly laughed.


    His face had been buried in the debris of the ground, and there was a dull laugh.


    Then, the knight raised his head and gently blew away his blood stained hair on his forehead. His eyes flashed with a general look of reflection: "Captain Kelly... I really want to give up. I''m tired of holding up the butcher''s knife to my companions... I''m tired of it! Tired of it!! Although I clearly know that you are just my inner illusion... But I''m really tired, I want to get rid of it. I really want to be free. Maybe, my shoulders really can''t bear such a heavy burden. "


    With that, the knight got up on his back. He had no sword in his hand. He supported the ground with his palms and barely stood his upper body upright. His breathing was as heavy and disordered as a bellows with a hole in it. Then the knight raised his neck. Pointing to his throat, he had a calm smile on his face: "here, here... Stab here. I remember that my teacher taught me that when a sword pierces through this part, it can kill me with one blow, and then... I don''t have to carry anything anymore. " The smile on the knight''s face was very strange, his eyes were more and more twinkling, with deep eyes. Staring at the knights in front of him, he flashed the last sight of giving up. The Knights'' sword had been raised.


    But just at this time, the proud Knight''s eyes, but once again flashed a struggle... This is a near instinct. No one knows where the source of this struggle comes from. I''m afraid even Knight Hussein himself doesn''t understand.


    "Can I... Ask one last question?" Hussain gasped, his eyes sincere and puzzled, his tone soft and sincere: "Lord Kelly. You have taught me a lot, so before I die, please answer my last question, OK


    In the dreamland, the Knight Commander of dikaili slowed down his sword: "Hussein, ask."


    "Tell me... God, what is it?"


    Facing the dying moment. As if he could not give up his inner belief, the knight put forward the biggest doubt in his life up to now... Or, the knight is not a problem, because the answer is already in his heart. What he put forward at this moment is just an unwilling and unyielding cry!


    What is God?


    Hum! What is God!!!


    God, what kind of thing is it!!!


    "God is everything." Kelly''s face was pious: "everything! creation. Life. Sky, earth. Sun, moon, stars, all creatures, this world... The will of all things in the world! It''s all up to God! Every one of us, the smallest part of every world, is living according to the will of the gods! So... God is everything


    So said the pious holy knight.


    "Ha ha... Everything... Ha ha ha..." Hussein''s eyes showed a disappointed look, but more of it was disdain! He chuckled, laughing from small to big, becoming crazy and open, with a trace of uninhibited, a trace of arrogance, a trace of rebellion, a trace of rebellious!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!! Everything! Everything!! You said everything? " Hussain suddenly raised his head, his face with unyielding and anger, and then, finally, with a voice almost shouting, he roared out his own voice:


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    As if a magical vitality into the heart of the knight, his heart will give up the shackles of despair to crack! His eyes glowed again, and his unyielding fighting spirit burned again in his eyes!


    "Why?" He snorted, with a painful expression on his face, but struggled to stand up, no longer let Kelly look down at himself... Instead, he looked at each other with pride and dignity: "why! How can God be superior! Why should everything in the world live according to its will? Why does it represent the will of all things? Is it the sun? But the sun also has a moment of setting! Is it a star? But the stars also fall! Is it time? But time will pass!! Why is it alone! Only it can last forever! Why should it remain unchanged for ten thousand years? "


    Hussain''s whole body those already bloody wounds, at this moment, suddenly healed together! Countless tiny granulations on the wound twisted and wriggled wildly. Every second passed, the wound healed desperately. In his eyes, deep in the pupil, a little golden light suddenly burst out! Then... Boom! Hussain has been dying around the body, suddenly burst out a ring of brilliant gold! No, it''s the pale gold! It''s gold! As if gold, as if the sun''s golden! Brilliant, and brilliant! The burning flame bathed Hussein in it. He slowly closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and showed a calm expression on his face. The burning pure gold flame was burning all over his body, as if it was cleaning his soul, every muscle and bone of his body... This feeling was very... Comfortable. It''s like returning to the mother''s fetus, immersed in the mother''s amniotic fluid, the warm feeling of the whole body, a trace of power quickly moistens the soul that has dried up almost withered, and makes the dying life strong again! The sword in Kaili Knight''s hand melted as soon as it touched the golden fighting spirit! Kelly looked at Hussain and yelled, "stubborn, traitor, die!" Whistling, the sword fell like a meteor, with a sharp light cut to the top of Hussein''s head! But... Hussain gently opened his eyes, as if he just reached out and held it at random... Hiss! A powerful hand caught the edge of the sword! Kaili''s sword is held in this hand. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t shake half a point. The palm holds the edge of the sword. The sharp edge of the sword cuts the muscle of the palm. The blood drips down and falls on the ground. Every drop seems to be golden! In this golden fighting spirit, the wound on the palm cut by the blade healed quickly. Then, the blade in the palm, under the golden fighting spirit, began to burn... Melt!! At this moment, the rebellious Hussein, finally transformed! When he opened his eyes, his pupils had completely turned into gold, his face was indifferent, and he looked at Kaili in front of him with a cold smell. Then, in a light tone, as if it were a kind of oath, he said: "even if you say that God represents the will of all things in the world... Except me! My will is free and will not be enslaved by anything! Even if the other party is the so-called God believed by the whole world The other hand gently raised, and then gently fell, like a leaf in the cold wind. With a hiss, the head of Knight Kelly had already soared into the sky, a cavity of blood sprayed out, and the head had already fallen at his feet! Hussain slowly put down his hand and quietly looked at his palm. There was a daze in his eyes: "is this... The power of paladin realm?"¡° You see, my friend can do it by himself. " Du Wei smiles confidently. He sits on the ground calmly. There was a stone wall in front of him. On the wall, it was like a rippling water surface. What appeared inside was a picture: Hussein was full of golden fighting spirit. Between waving his hand, he cut off the head of the powerful Knight Kaili with one hand, and then looked at his palm blankly¡° Thank you. It''s like watching a movie... Oh, you don''t know what a movie is Dewey said with a smile. In the air, Medusa''s hoarse voice was puzzled: "didn''t he just give up? Why suddenly... "This is faith." Dewey said solemnly, "remember, it''s human belief.". This power may exist in everyone''s heart, when you can''t see it, it is very weak. But when it burst out... You saw it. Faith... Is also a kind of humanity. "

 Chapter 86

    "Faith..." murmured Medusa''s voice, and then she asked again, "but hasn''t this knight forsaken faith? He should be a man without faith. "


    "It''s different." "Everyone has faith in his heart," Dewey said calmly. Although Hussein has abandoned his former faith, it does not mean that he has no faith in his heart! However, when he gave up a belief, he had a new belief in his heart! This is the common character of human beings. Everyone, a living person, should have his own belief in his heart, whether it is just or evil. Only those who have faith in their heart can have enough courage and strength. The stronger the belief is, the stronger the power will be. Driven by this power, it will be immortalized or immortalized! "


    At this point, Dewey seemed to smile: "said so much, how much do you understand?"


    "I don''t know." Medusa''s voice was low: "greed... Nostalgia... Weakness... Coldness... Loneliness... And faith... These are what you call ''human nature''. Human nature is too complicated. "


    "It''s complicated." Du Wei said quickly: "human beings are the most complex creatures in the world. Among all creatures, human beings are the most emotional. They know the most about love, family, friendship and emotion. But at the same time, it is also the most cruel, the most good at killing, fighting, killing his companions! The whole history of mankind is just a process in which human beings fight each other. You kill me and I kill you... Medusa. If you think you can understand or master human nature by just peeping into the hearts of the three of us, you are wrong. "


    At this point, Dewey said with a smile, "now, tell me, have I passed the test?"


    Quiet for a long time, a sigh: "yes, you passed."


    Dewey soon met the legendary Medusa.


    It''s in this empty hall. Right in front of this wall!


    There was a rustling sound in the wall, and then a figure came out of the stone wall slowly... Her whole body seemed to be stone, or she seemed to have merged into the stone wall itself.


    Queen Medusa, of course, is a woman.


    When she stepped out of the stone wall that moment, the body of stone began to slowly fade. Gray, hard, cold skin, began to become delicate white, looking smooth and soft. The hair also gradually became glossy and soft.


    The outline of her face also began to become clear... And beautiful!


    Even Dewey had to admit that this queen Medusa was almost one of all the women he had seen in his life and in his previous life. The most beautiful one! Her body is soft and moving. Every skin and every curve seems to be the most perfect work created by the creator through strict calculation. Her legs, her waist, her hips, her arms, her chest. Every proportion seems to have reached a perfect state. With the natural charm of the snake, her every action, every subtle action, has a charm close to temptation.


    However, all this is nothing... It''s her face that makes Dewey dull!


    so to speak. This is a face that can make men crazy about it! Dewey couldn''t even find the right words to describe such a beautiful face for a while... For a while. Even the words "Qing Guo Qing Cheng" are far from enough to describe such a brilliant!


    Dewey only knew that he had been stunned. It''s like a blind man who sees the light again. He is shocked by the look before his eyes, which can frighten people''s soul!


    Du Wei bet that at least such a beautiful woman can''t exist in the world! If there is... Then, it must be a disaster!


    My God... Just looking at the red lips, Dewey was already sighing.


    Beautiful women, Dewey has seen many, but the beauty is close to the degree of a disaster, then, in front of the queen Medusa, is definitely the first!


    And... She''s still with her eyes closed!


    Dewey can promise that if her eyes open, even if only one third of the brilliance of this face... God, what will queen Medusa''s eyes look like? Such a gorgeous face, if you can decorate it with a pair of eyes like stars and gems... Then, her face will be enough to murder the hearts of most men in the world!


    This queen Medusa, she''s beautiful... Beautiful


    It''s not human! Terrible beauty!!


    After a long time, Du Wei regained his consciousness, and then the first thing he did was to take a deep breath, which relaxed the lung that had just forgotten to breathe because of sluggishness.


    "Fortunately, you have lived here all the time and have not been seen by other humans." Dewey made a comment: "otherwise, depending on your beauty, even if you are a terrible Medusa, there will be human power crazy for you, even if you do not hesitate to launch a war to seize you!"


    "Is that human nature?" Medusa asked softly.


    Standing in front of Dewey, Medusa''s voice is no longer that kind of hoarse and deep voice. Obviously, her voice just now was sent out through the oscillation of the stone wall, which covered her original voice... And the real Medusa''s voice, of course, is very nice.


    Dewey is very satisfied with this... It''s just a very natural state of mind. If you see such a beautiful woman who can murder a man''s heart, but make that kind of hard voice, it''s just a kind of... Crime!


    Thank goodness, her voice sounds like the gentle water in a spring brook.


    "It''s true..." Dewey said with a smile: "but if you really put your appearance in the human world, it will definitely cause a war between men."


    "But I''m not human." Medusa''s answer was bleak.


    Then, she walked to duvidi gently: "gegwu said that most human beings are afraid of me. Medusa is a terrible monster for human beings, a terrible existence... Why. You''re not afraid of me? I can feel your strength... Not strong. "


    "It''s not that I''m not strong. If it''s relative to you, my strength is almost weak." Dewey laughed. "But why should I be afraid of you?"


    "I don''t know, but gegwood said that people are afraid of Medusa." She shook her head, closed her eyes, and led. Slender fingertips in the air across, next to the stone floor, slowly, stone like dough rolling, and finally wriggled out of the stone out of a stone chair, Medusa calmly sat down, facing Dewey: "you come to see me, now you see."


    "Yes. I see it Du Wei sighed: "what I see is not the queen Medusa who makes people smell discolored, nor the top Warcraft who will kill and turn people into stones... What I see is just a lonely and empty person who lives in seclusion outside the world. Looking for faith... Poor woman. Oh, by the way, add another one: a beautiful snake who doesn''t like to be human. "


    "You''re interesting. You''re an interesting human." Medusa looked down and thought. Then he seemed to smile: "although I don''t have much contact with human beings. You are the second human to speak a lot to me besides gegwu. I was going to kill you and your partner. Because although I''m not human, I don''t understand human nature. But at least, I don''t like to be disturbed. "


    Dewey was silent.


    Indeed, after all, the other party was once a golden eye python. Her nature is more close to the "beast".


    "I know. That''s why I came to see you." Dewey said frankly, "because I know. You are not the kind of pure killer, evil monster in the legend... You are just... Please forgive my words, you are just ''ignorant''


    Medusa did not care: "you are right, I am indeed ''ignorant'', at least I have no understanding of human nature."


    It''s like humans always describe some kind of beast as fierce, wolf as cruel, fox as cunning. Say that some kind of Warcraft is terrible... In fact, these are based on human standards. Or to measure other creatures with humanity.


    But whether it''s a wolf or a fox. Or terrible Warcraft... Are they really "bad"? Is it really "evil" and "terrible"? Of course not... Because they just live normally according to the "animal nature" of their own race.


    Wolves are born to eat meat, lions and tigers are born to kill their prey. This is the law of the world. We can''t say that they are evil or ferocious just because of this.


    So is Medusa.


    "Then, man, tell me what you''ve come for." Medusa gently asked the question. She is so delicate sitting in the stone chair, head down, one hand gently holding cheek.


    "Originally, I came for the spring of youth." Dewey said with a smile: "but now it doesn''t seem to be a useful thing. It doesn''t seem to be of much use to humans, except to solidify form. It just seems to work on Warcraft or tree people... Oh, will you kill us for this? I heard that you killed all the people who came with gegwu in those years because of the idea of this spring. "


    Medusa smiles. She is really smiling. This expression makes her feel more human: "that was in those days... I didn''t understand. I was just a human snake. No one taught me human nature. I just simply knew that when outsiders came into my territory, I wanted to kill each other. It''s so simple... You should thank gegwu for at least teaching me some human habits. Otherwise, when you walked into the canyon today, I would have killed you. "


    "It doesn''t matter what I come for, because after talking with gegwu, I have lost interest in this spring, but my two companions have other purposes." Dewey thinks it''s better to tell the truth in front of Medusa. Maybe he can get some benefits.


    "One of my companions, whose master has been cursed by petrification, must have the eyes of the golden eye Python to be rescued. We came to the frozen forest just to find the golden eye python." Dewey took a careful look at Medusa as he said this.


    "So you thought of me?" Medusa said without expression. Her face could not tell whether she was happy or angry.


    "It was. But not now. " "I think, as the ultimate evolution of the golden eye python, you should have a way to save that petrified curse... I don''t want to get your eyes," Du Wei said with a smile


    "Why should I help you?" Medusa''s voice was still calm: "the gegwu cult has taught me that there is a way of" trading "in human beings, that is to say, there is a price to ask."


    "I''m a very good teacher." "You''re a snake that doesn''t want to be human, but you don''t have a choice right now. So. I''d like to teach you a lot about human habits, and most of all, human nature. "


    "Everything?"


    "Everything." Dewey replied positively: "but I don''t guarantee that you will feel very happy, because human life is not a pure happy process, there are sweetness and pain in human nature. I can teach you more if you want to experience it. For example. Now I can teach you the first lesson. "


    Medusa was silent for a moment: "what?"


    "Lonely." Dewey said faintly, "you are lonely. Your face, your voice, your words, and the place you live... All show that. "


    "I''m lonely." Medusa nodded: "if loneliness is what you said before, then you are right."


    "Do you like the feeling?" Dewey smiles.


    Medusa thought about it for a long time. After thinking for a long time, she slowly shook her head.


    "It''s very simple. I can get you out of loneliness." Du Wei said: "human beings are gregarious animals. If we want not to be lonely. You have to communicate with other human beings first, for example, to find your friends or companions.


    Then Dewey asked a second question: "do you have faith in your heart?"


    "No This time Medusa gave a quick answer. For a person who has been sleeping and wakes up only once every ten years, she does not have any faith in life.


    "Humanity needs faith. Need a goal in life... Even if it''s just a little interest, a little something that interests you. " Dewey laughed more happily this time: "believe me, when it comes to funny things, no one in the world is more proficient than me."


    After these two questions, Dewey asked a third question: "are we closed?"


    The answer... Is self-evident.


    When Hussein wakes up, he lies in the hall just as duvet wakes up from the dreamland. Dardanelle was lying next to him.


    And poor mouse Prime Minister gegwu. Just sitting next to him. The mouse Prime Minister followed his eyes with a nervous expression. Hussein saw Dewey coming towards him with a smile.


    Behind Dewey stood a woman.


    Hussein immediately jumped up from the ground, but without waiting for the knight action, Dewey had called out: "OK, Hussein, come and meet our new partner."


    There''s no need to introduce, because gegwu has fallen on the ground, shivering, looking at the woman, her whole body twisted into a meat ball.


    "This is our new partner, Queen Medusa." Dewey said, pulling up Dardanelle and giving him something. It''s a small stone bottle.


    "Here, this is the hair of Queen Medusa. Take it back, take it out of the bottle, and it will turn into a sleeping golden eye python. Use it to save your marquis Du Wei said with a smile.


    Dardanelle didn''t know whether he was shocked or dazed. He took something. Dewey walked over with a smile and patted Hussein: "my friend, don''t be stunned. Now, the queen is taking us to see the fountain of youth. Don''t you want to see the place that Aragon went to that year? Now, let''s go. "


    The amazing beauty of Queen Medusa also shocked Hussein. He put his hand on the hilt of the sword, then put it down again. After listening to Dewey''s words, he was even more at a loss.


    "Well, now is not the time to draw the sword." Dewey patted Hussein on the shoulder, and then whispered with a smile, "I see you have been promoted to Paladin in your dream... Thank you, your majesty."


    Looking at duvila and Hussein walking towards the door of the hall behind her, Medusa walked in the front without saying a word, like a ghost.


    Dardanelle was awakened from his trance by a groan.


    The mouse Prime Minister groaned: "he... What is this young man doing? He seems to get on well with the queen? Or do I dream? Can I still be in the dreamland? Or... Is the legend true?! Oh, my God! He will not... He will not... "


    "What are you mumbling about?" Danielle frowned.


    "Have you never heard of the legend?" Gegwu stares at Dardanelle: "the legend of Queen Medusa."


    Danielle shook his head.


    "Legend..." gegwu sighed, glanced at the back of Duwei and others, and said in a low voice: "according to the ancient literature, Medusa has another special point besides her terrible power... That is, if she shed tears for anything... Whether the guy is a man, a woman, a human or a Warcraft, If it can make Medusa cry for the first time in her life, then Medusa will always fall in love with the creatures who shed tears for it. I said, "your young companion, he''s not the one who made the idea, is he?" Dardanelle didn''t hear gegwu''s words clearly. He rubbed his eyes and murmured: "strange... How can this boy solve the problem as soon as I wake up?" Touch the stone bottle that duvese gave himself... There is a hair of medusa in it! Can be turned into a sleeping golden eye Python... Dardanelle is finally fully awake! The Marquis is saved¡° The spring is here. " Medusa pointed in front of her. In a corner of the main hall, Medusa recited a few incantations, quietly opened the stone slab in front of her, and then a delicate stone fountain came up slowly¡° This is the fountain of youth you are looking for. " After Medusa''s introduction, Dewey was a little disappointed. It seems... Nothing special. However, then Medusa''s next sentence surprised Dewey¡° This is the first spring. Do you want to see another spring in the Canyon? "¡° There''s a spring in the Canyon? What''s that? " Dewey looks at medusa in surprise¡° I don''t know what that is Medusa''s answer was very cold: "however, that spring is just the opposite of the spring of youth, so I named it... Time goes by."

 Chapter 87

    Time goes by?


    Neither Dewey nor Hussein thought that there was another spring near the fountain of youth.


    Medusa is still the cold light look, she led the two out of the hall, looking at the depths of the palace.


    "Your palace is built with the body of the tree people..."


    On the way, Dewey asked casually.


    "Yes." Medusa suddenly stopped and asked Dewey, "is there a problem?"


    This time, Hussein said, "don''t you think it''s too cruel? Although you and the tree people are enemies, you should at least respect their corpses. "


    "Respect the corpse..." Medusa savored this sentence carefully, and then asked Dewey, "is this also human nature?"


    Dewey said with a smile, "I think so."


    "But I don''t understand." Medusa''s words are very frank: "I can''t understand this kind of ''human nature''. I''ve heard about a lot of human behavior. When you kill wild animals, you will eat their meat, peel off their fur and make clothes and decorations... Why do you say "respect corpses" when you do these things? Is it different in essence that I use the tree man''s body to build houses, and you humans kill wild animals, eat their meat and wear their skin? "


    Maybe Medusa doesn''t understand human nature, maybe she doesn''t understand anything. But such a simple question, but let the erudite Du Wei and experienced knights are silenced.


    Yeah... Is there a difference?


    Medusa thought about it for a moment, then seemed to smile gently: "it seems. I have summed up another characteristic of human nature, which is... Hypocrisy. Do humans always say one thing and do another? "


    Dewey was grinning bitterly. He didn''t know how to answer Medusa, so he could only sigh: "sometimes... Yes."


    "I don''t like that trait in human nature, and I don''t like humans." Medusa summed up, then ended the conversation and continued to take the two forward.


    Outside the main hall, through a corridor. Medusa pushed open a small door at the end. It was a black house. When she walked into the house, duvet felt a cold air coming from it... It was different from the cold outside in the ice and snow. It seemed that there was a damp, cold air that could pass through people''s clothes and skin pores. Even through the human skeleton, all the way into the human organs!


    That kind of chill shrouded in the body, Dewey immediately felt the whole body Yin cold, the whole body as if by countless sharp needle gently prick that kind of feeling, for a moment. Almost frozen fingers!


    "Here it is."


    In the dark, Medusa walked as usual, as if she was born without eyes.


    "I usually sleep here. This is my bedroom." Medusa pointed to a stone slab on the ground: "time goes by. It''s down there


    "Sleep here... Aren''t you cold..." Du Wei just said here, stopped, he suddenly remembered that snakes are cold-blooded animals.


    Lifting the stone slab, Dewey saw a big spring below. The water in the spring was flashing. In this dark room, the spring seemed to glow automatically. But this is the spring. After lifting the stone slab, Dewey immediately felt the cold feeling in the air, which increased ten times in an instant!


    "What kind of water is this... Why is it so cold! But it doesn''t freeze? " Dewey could not help shivering, and his teeth began to fight.


    Don''t care much. Dewey worried that he would freeze in this situation. He quickly twisted his body in place and did the basic action of fighting against the stars taught him by Hussein. He felt the heat in his body floating up. Just a little bit of cold.


    But Dewey still found out. Even the face of Knight Hussein seemed to be covered with a light layer of light. Thin white frost! The cold immediately froze the sweat on the knight''s face!


    "The spring was discovered only after I came here, and the tree man didn''t know it existed." Medusa said faintly.


    "Tree people don''t know..." Du Wei sighed: "this spring has a strange look, what''s special about it?"


    Medusa didn''t say anything. She gave a smile and then said faintly, "is that black thing you wear on your eyes to deal with me? Now, you''d better wear it. "


    Dewey chuckled, pulled Hussein, and put on his sunglasses.


    Medusa gently twists one of her hair in the palm of her hand, raises it flat, and whispers a few strange syllables in her mouth. The hair in her hand automatically twists twice, and then quickly turns into a snake about the thickness of her thumb!


    This kind of snake is full of golden color, and each scale seems to be made of gold. It twisted a few times, quickly coiled up, and then raised its head to spit out a letter, making a hissing sound. But the eyes of the young snake did not open.


    "This is a young snake of a golden eye python. It takes decades for a golden eye Python to grow up to such a thick waist. But... "Medusa said. She slowly reached for a handful of water in the spring and carefully fed it into the mouth of the golden eye Python


    The miracle happened at this moment!


    Medusa gently put the snake on the ground, and then stepped back


    Then, under the naked eyes of Dewey and Hussein, the snake''s body suddenly expanded! Its scales keep growing, the body from the thumb thick and thin quickly into the trunk thick and thin! The body is also growing! And originally closed eyes, also finally opened!


    After the sunglasses, Dewey could still see the snake''s eyes and let out a strange, golden light! Du Wei only looked at the golden eye python, as if he felt a slight pain in his eyes. Then quickly turned his head!


    Fortunately, there are dark glasses made of black crystal to protect him. Otherwise, Dewey suspects that he has become a stone.


    Next, the snake began to roll. It seemed to be in pain. Its body twisted, twisted again, and finally made a slight hissing sound


    It is. Actually in molting!!!!


    Moulting once, leaving a nearly complete snake skin on the ground, flashing golden snake skin at the foot of Dewey, and the snake is still growing up! At last, his body almost pushed duvet and others to the corner! In such a dark room on the earth, the body of the snake almost occupied more than half!


    After that, the snake molted three times in a few minutes!


    And then... It starts to age!


    The huge body began to weaken. Originally full of elasticity and strength of the snake''s body, gradually shriveled down, even its scales on the golden light are dim down, little by little, its strength is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, they got together. They didn''t even have the strength to hold their heads up and spit out the message. Their heads drooped powerlessly


    Under its skin, its flesh and blood began to shrivel. Finally... The snake died. Its body quickly dried, water flow, into a snake dry! Then the snake skin breaks, as if it were leather


    "A golden eye python, according to your human calculation, has a life span of about 40 years." Medusa''s voice sounded softly: "from birth to old age and death. During this period, they molt four times. After the fourth molting, it will grow to the peak of magic and power. "


    Dewey felt his heart beating wildly!


    Forty years?


    But how long did it last? Ten minutes at most? No, I''m afraid it''s only five or six minutes!


    In five or six minutes. A young golden eye Python is completed. From infancy to adulthood, it molts four times, and finally grows old... And then to death... In five minutes, it has completed its normal life span of 40 years!?


    "That''s why I said that this spring is the opposite of the spring of youth." Medusa smiles: "I call it ''time goes by.''"


    After a pause, the beautiful snake said with a smile: "gegwu said that this kind of spring water. If it''s used as poison. It will be the most terrible poison in the world


    Dewey and Hussein both had shock in their eyes!


    Indeed, it is the most terrible poison in the world!


    Time!


    What poison is more powerful than the passage of time?!


    Du Wei thinks more


    Why? Why is this "time passing". But not in other places, just with this spring of youth?


    It''s just like nature, the heaven principle of mutuality in the world! One is to let people solidify forever, the other is to pass quickly!


    So, if you mix these two kinds of spring water together, what wonderful effect will happen?


    Or, a person who has drunk the spring of youth, and then drank the passage of time... What will happen?


    Of course, all these problems are hidden in duvet''s heart. He won''t say them in front of others. He just thought for a moment and said, "can I take some of the spring water here?"


    After getting Medusa''s consent, Du Wei immediately took out all the bottles on his body, emptied all the magic drugs and other things inside and threw them away... Other things can be found outside, but this kind of spring, if you leave here, I''m afraid the whole world can''t find it!


    Du Wei found all the bottles on his body, filled them with "time goes by", and finally poured an empty bottle and another "fountain of youth".


    "What are you doing with these terrible time passes?" Hussain frowned: "it seems to me that this kind of thing can only poison people, nothing else."


    "You forget, I''m a magic pharmacist, a poison pharmacist!" Dewey vaguely passed.


    There was another note in his mind.


    Time goes by... What if we use it skillfully?


    Just now a handful of water was given to a golden eye python, which is equivalent to poisoning it in five minutes.


    So... What if I drink less? How to dilute the spring water to a certain extent? Can it just grow up? But not to die of old age?


    So... What if it''s for the tree people outside? Is it possible for a seedling to grow into a towering tree in a short time?


    If one mouthful is too much, drink one drop! If a drop is too much... Then add a drop of spring water into a bucket of clean water to dilute!


    Dewey is really curious about this thing!


    He even had a few bottles in his arms, but he didn''t think it was enough. He looked at Medusa embarrassed: "do you have any other containers here?"


    Or did Hussein take out the things he had with him... A leather bag, which used to hold wine. Du Wei took it and filled it with a bag of spring water, which was enough.


    Take it back and have a chance to study it slowly!


    "I''m surprised... You evolved into Medusa after drinking the fountain of youth." Dewey said slowly, "but why don''t you let the other pythons drink spring water?"


    "Because I''m selfish." Medusa''s face did not change and replied: "I am the only Medusa here. My words are the only command. If there is one more... Then there will be war. If there is one more group, then maybe I will die too. "


    "Good. You have at least a little humanity Dewey laughs: "because human beings, on the whole, are the most selfish creatures in the world."


    After a pause, Dewey said with a smile, "well, your majesty, what''s next? The deal we made. I''d like to teach you everything about humanity... So, are you ready to go on the road with us? Or do you want to stay here and come back to you when I finish my work? "


    Medusa''s choice surprised Dewey and others.


    "I''ll leave with you." Her majesty answered without hesitation.


    Dewey was stunned: "you... You mean you join our team?"


    "No, not on your team. It''s with you, not you. " Medusa said faintly: "I don''t like human beings, and I don''t believe in human beings. It seems that most human beings are not used to keeping their promises. So I''ll follow you. "


    Then, the cold to the extreme beauty suddenly laughed, she said gently: "and, I''ve been here enough! You should have seen it when you came in. There are mice everywhere! And I''m a snake, and I hate mice the most


    Dewey smiles.


    Yes, in the biological chain, snakes are the natural enemies of mice!


    The rest of the company were afraid of the queen. Even Du Wei also doubted whether his action would lead to a catastrophe for mankind?


    This is no one else! It''s the most terrifying Warcraft in legend, Queen Medusa! As long as she came to the human world, and then casually opened her eyes to look around... Then it was a massacre!


    "Your Majesty..." the mouse Prime Minister suddenly fell at her feet: "you leave, what can I do! If those tree people break in, I can''t stop them! "


    "Then don''t stop it." Medusa did not seem to leave a message about her "kingdom". She said faintly, "this canyon is theirs. It''s nothing to return it to them."


    Out of the canyon, old wood, who was waiting outside, walked around anxiously. It is a huge step in the ground is still stepping on the potholes. And shaking the crown from time to time.


    As Dewey came out, old wood let out a cheer. Then, as if in response to it, countless tree people "companions" behind them all gave out a roaring sound.


    "Mr. wood." Dewey went to the tree man with a kind face: "we have convinced the evil eye that from today on, she will return the canyon to the tree people... But there is one condition. A simple condition, I need to get the promise of tree people, I believe that the good tree people will not break their promise


    What else can I say? Old wood readily agreed.


    "The canyon is back to you, and the fountain of youth is in it. But... "Du Wei said slowly:" in the innermost part of the palace, there is a black house. That place is a forbidden area. I ask you to promise that you tree people will guard that place and will not let anyone in! Don''t let any creatures get close to you, including yourself. If there are other creatures, whether it''s Warcraft or humans, anything! You have to stop it! I have nothing else to ask for. "


    Before he came out, the powerful Knight used gold to fight and split the palace with a few swords, revealing the main hall inside and the spring of youth. As time goes by, it is quietly buried in a completely preserved black house.


    The leaders of Shuren can''t express their gratitude in words. The kind and generous Shuren don''t grudge the gratitude and resentment of evil eyes for hundreds of years. They can get back the guarantee of their own people''s inheritance: the spring of youth, there is no other requirement.


    Wood promised on the spot that the Shuren would keep their promise and protect the place. No outsiders.


    "Dear... Guest... Is the... Leaf... Still there?"


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. He felt in his arms for a while and found out the golden leaf presented by old wood before entering the canyon. After entering, he thought that he would fight with Medusa, but it didn''t work. He felt it out and said with a smile, "Oh, I almost forgot. I''ll give it back to you."


    "No! You... Keep it. " Old wood''s deep voice trembled with gratitude. Then he stretched out a branch and gently twisted the leaf. Several branches twisted it and rolled it back and forth. Finally, it curled into a golden horn! Old wood then told Dewey an amazing secret! This golden leaf is from the tree vine on the "natural horn", the treasure of the tree people!! This kind of pure gold leaf, folded into a trumpet horn, after blowing... As long as there are trees around, it can wake up those trees and become... Tree man''s "companion" (although Dewey thinks this is tree man''s "slave")¡° You... Can... Drive... They... Do... Anything... For you. " Old wood explained, "but... There are... Time... Limits." The so-called time limit is: when the sun sets, they will become trees again¡° That is to say, the wake-up time is only one day at most. " Dewey smiles. He has a good laugh!!! If... If I can dilute the spring of time to a certain extent... What does it represent? As long as I carry a handful of seeds with me! So anywhere, I''m carrying a bunch of giant bodyguards with me!! Yes! This is issued!!

 Chapter 88

    The sky is clear.


    To Du Wei''s surprise, the weather actually cleared up. In this place of ice and snow, the wind stopped and the snow stopped. The sun is hanging high in the sky, although it is still very cold, but at least it looks much brighter.


    "Shall we keep going north?" Dewey took a look at Hussein. Deep down, he didn''t want to go on. It was the old magician who brought it to this ghost place. The result inexplicably ate so much suffering, still in this cold can freeze off the person small JJ place to stay so many days. The most depressing thing is that I don''t even know when this kind of day will come to an end.


    Hussain replied coldly, "yes, north."


    "But you should at least tell me where our destination is?" Dewey''s discontent, which had been stifled for many days, broke out at the moment: "I think I have the right to know where we are going! Otherwise, why should I continue to take risks in this damned place? "


    Hussain was silent for a moment. He pondered a little and said slowly, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but... I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?" If it wasn''t for a paladin, Dewey almost wanted to kick the other side!


    What is this place? This is the famous ice forest of the whole continent! The more you go north, you don''t know what''s behind you!


    "The old man only told me to go north, and only he knew the exact location." Hussein is telling the truth. Although Dewey is very upset, but he has no doubt... Because together for many days, Dewey has a deep understanding of Hussein''s character.


    This proud guy is absolutely disdainful of lying.


    "But what if he doesn''t keep up? What if he can''t find us? Didn''t he go to help you lead the pursuers? What if he was killed by the temple people? " Dewey said angrily, "are we going all the way north? To the north, is that the way to the Arctic Circle? "


    "The Arctic Circle? What is the Arctic Circle? "


    Dewey didn''t explain. I rolled my eyes.


    Dardanelle has been standing on one side watching the dispute between the two, at this moment, he suddenly whispered: "two, can I say a word?"


    "What? My friend, if you have anything to say, just say it. " Facing Dardanelle, Dewey is still very kind.


    There was a trace of shame on Dardanelle''s face. He didn''t seem to look into Dewey''s eyes: "I''m... I''m ashamed. But I have to say... My friend, I have to go back. I can''t go north any more. "


    Du Wei was stunned at first, and then understood immediately!


    The purpose of Dardanelle''s trip is to find the golden eye python. Look for the golden eye Python to save the life of his mistress, the Marquis! Moreover, the Marquis''s life was less than three months old. It took quite a long time before. Now that he got what he wanted, he had to hurry back.


    Dewey absolutely believed that this friend was not afraid of death. I absolutely believe in the friendship they have established these days. But Dardanelle had to go back, because he was carrying the life of his mistress!


    "I''m ashamed, my friend. I am willing to accompany you to continue to take risks, even if I give my life, I will never frown The listerian warrior bowed his head: "but. I still have to say goodbye to you, because the Marquis''s life is at stake. Now that I have found something to save her life, I must go back. My friend... I really feel despicable, I... "


    Duwei sighed. He hugged Dardanelle hard. Then he patted Dardanelle hard on his back and said in a loud voice, "needless to say, my friend! I understand. I understand. I believe you are a brave and loyal person to your friends


    "But. It''s all up to you to find the golden eye Python... But I left after I got something... "Danielle looked at Dewey, his face a little painful.


    "Needless to say!" Du Wei shook his head: "friends are valued in heart to heart! I know you are a good man, at least that day you almost died to save me. I know what you''re up to. "


    But then Dewey thought of another question: "but... How do you go back?"


    It''s not that Dewey looks down on Dardanelle. In fact, with Dardanelle''s strength, he has to cross the frozen forest alone. Go back to the human world... It''s too dangerous! All the way. Fortunately, he met Dewey first, and Dewey was protected by an invisible old magician. After that, they joined the snow wolf mercenary regiment. There were a large number of people, and then they went to the great round lake. If they didn''t have Duwei and Hussain... Of course, it was mainly because of Hussain''s strong companion, Dardanelle could not have come here!


    Now, to let Dardanelle walk back alone... Dewey worries that Dardanelle can''t deal with even an intermediate Warcraft on the road!


    So, get someone to take him out? Hussein didn''t have to be counted on. He made up his mind to go north. Dewey doesn''t have to rely on himself. In fact, Dewey doesn''t think he has the ability to escort Dardanelle out.


    So... Dewey turned his eyes to Medusa, who had been standing far behind.


    Queen Medusa still closed her eyes. She raised her head, her hair was flying, and her face was facing the sun. A strange expression appeared on her white face. In the sun, her facial features seemed to be shining, and her expression seemed to be enjoyment and curiosity... It seemed that she liked the feeling of light and warm sunshine shining on her face.


    Er... If it''s Queen Medusa, she will be able to send Danielle back... However, her majesty is also a time bomb! If she accidentally opens her eyes and looks around... It''s over!


    So Dewey immediately gave up the idea.


    As if aware of Dewey''s dilemma, Dardanelle immediately said: "well, my friend, you don''t have to worry about me, I believe you can go out! You have your own business. I owe you a lot! I can''t give you any more trouble! "


    He patted the bow on his back and said with a loud smile, "I''m also a level 3 warrior. I believe I should be able to go out! "


    "Dardanelle." Du Wei sighed, his tone is very sincere: "I absolutely do not want to look down on you, I absolutely believe in your courage and your will not be afraid of sacrifice. I believe you are not afraid of death... But I hope you can understand that this is the frozen forest! I also hope you understand that we can come here because of many coincidences and special conditions. You are not afraid of death, but... You also need to understand that the life of your Marquis Liszt is now on your shoulders! It''s not that you''re afraid of death... It''s that. If anything happens to you in the forest on your way back to earth, then your only hope of Mrs. Liszt''s life will be lost


    Dardanelle''s face was cold, and he said in a low voice, "not bad! I''m not sorry to die, but if I miss my wife''s life, then... "


    Just when there are three or more people in a dilemma. Wood, the leader of the Shuren clan, finally solved the problem.


    "I think... I have a way..." old wood''s strong voice sounded, and his attitude was very firm: "my... Friends... You, have... Helped... Tree people... Do... A lot... Now, let... We... Have a... Opportunity... To... Repay... You! I will... Send... This... Friend... Out of... The forest... Safely! "


    "You?"


    Dewey''s a little nervous. But old wood''s words relieved Dewey.


    "This is the forest!"


    Although there are many Warcraft in the forest, what are they more?


    It''s a tree! As long as there are trees. With the protection of old wood, there will be friends everywhere!!


    With the protection of endless tree man companions, Dardanelle can certainly get out of the frozen forest safely.


    After solving this problem, Dardanelle did not dare to delay. He immediately said goodbye to Dewey and others. After the warrior and Dewey hugged each other warmly, he said in sincere words: "my friend, I owe you too much! I''ll be waiting for you at Liszt''s house... If there''s a chance. I''ll go to the plain of Roland to see you, too


    After a pause, he said solemnly, "good luck to you!"


    With that, Dardanelle and Hussein looked at each other and nodded: "thank you, too! I won''t tell you anything about you when I go back! "


    With that, Danielle turned and strode away with a long bow on his back, leaving a series of long footprints on the snow.


    Old wood walked slowly and heavily, followed by a group of tree people.


    "All right. Now let''s talk about our business. " Dewey looked at Hussein: "I hate being pushed around. I''m willing to keep taking risks. But at least I have to know what I''m doing! "


    Hussein hesitated. He sighed, "well, I can tell you something."


    The knight found a rock and sat down. He looked up at the sun for a while, and looked directly at the sun. The dazzling aperture fell in his eyes, which made his eyes sour. Hussein''s expression was very complicated. His face was a little gloomy, and he was also addicted to memories.


    For a long time, he whispered, "I told you that I used to be the guardian of the temple. All knights who are promoted to knighthood will serve as temple guardians for a period of time. I told you this, right


    "Yes, you also told me that you accidentally found a holy knight badge left by Aragon in the temple." Dewey said without expression.


    "Yes... But it''s not that simple. It''s not a simple badge. "


    It''s really not a simple badge.


    According to Hussein, there is a magic array hidden on the badge.


    And the magic circle, left behind is a section of Aragon''s own phantom message!


    It''s just like the magic message of Semel, the astrologer discovered by Dewey.


    However, in the magic circle left by Aragorn himself, the things in the message are much more shocking!!


    "Do you know how Aragorn died?" At this point, Hussein''s face seemed to have some nervous smile

 Chapter 89

    Aragorn Roland, the founder and founder of the Roland Empire, his Majesty the great founder of the Roland empire.


    It is considered to be the only one who has been recognized as the most powerful in the past thousand years. It is praised as "under the starry sky, understand? Of course.


    "What do you mean: in the temple, there are not only the insignia of knights who have given their lives to their faith... But also the insignia of knights who have betrayed the temple like you?" Du Wei wry smile: "is it like this?"


    "Yes." Hussein nodded.


    The temple is one of the most mysterious places in the temple. Outsiders are absolutely not allowed to enter. Only his Majesty the Pope and a few elders are qualified to enter the temple. Including the chief justice and other two or three key figures of the temple. In addition, it is the holy knight who is ready to be promoted to the rank of Knight Commander. All together, there won''t be more than five people.


    Moreover, once the Temple Guardian leaves office, even if you were a temple guardian, you will never be allowed to enter that place again!


    The rules of the temple are strict.


    "I thought that the temple was a place dedicated to the dead of the Holy Knights who had sacrificed or devoted their whole lives to the temple. But then I found out I was wrong Hussein sneered: "it''s a cover at all. Outsiders know that the temple is heavily guarded and guarded by powerful Temple guardians. The most strict protection is to protect the dead spirits from being disturbed by the outside world... In fact, these are ways to hide people''s eyes and ears! The real secret is that there are many unknown secrets in the temple... Especially those Holy Knights like me who betrayed the temple in the end


    The temple is divided into two parts: the inner and the outer. The outer hall is filled with the hidden things and the badges left by the Holy Knights who have been loyal to the temple all their lives.


    And the inner hall... Is the real thing!


    The traitors who betrayed the temple in history, the heretics. All the valuable things they left behind were stored there.


    "The outer hall is decorated with hundreds of badges, enjoying the worship of generations... While the inner hall is actually a dark room. There''s no light. It''s scary. There''s a place where you''re magically imprisoned. There are thirteen things there. " Hussein said with a smile: "in history, thirteen Holy Knights betrayed the temple, and the temple took back their insignia. Stored in the inner Chapel of the sanctuary. What''s more, those things are imprisoned by magic and cursed forever! This is the practice of the so-called "benevolence" and "universal love" temple. "


    "Thirteen?" Dewey was curious: "Thirteen badges? In other words, in the last thousand years, there have been only 13 traitors in the order of the Holy Knights? "


    "I don''t know." Hussein shook his head: "but what I know is that maybe there have been more than 13 traitors for thousands of years. But not all traitors are entitled to the curse. Only those who have made the temple suffer great losses and Disgraces are enough traitors. Will "enjoy" this curse. "


    Dewey nodded, relieved.


    It''s true that ordinary cats and dogs have no such ability to make the temple hate like that.


    "Maybe your badge will also be put in the inner hall." Du Wei laughs: "with your status and strength, you are absolutely entitled to" enjoy "that curse, right?"


    "It is." Hussain''s face was expressionless: "after killing me, they will put my badge in the inner hall. Because that curse is cast by every pope with the supreme magic! Dead people. The dead will never rest. Even in hell, they will suffer forever! Every holy knight before he becomes a holy knight. Will sign an oath with their own blood and soul mark, and that mark will stay on the holy knight badge! Even if you die, the mark on the badge will remain. Even if you die, the temple can punish your soul... Otherwise, why do you think I have to run so far? Do you think I''m afraid of death? I''m not afraid of death, but if I let my soul suffer forever, I don''t want that kind of experience! "


    Listening to the knight''s cold voice, Dewey could not help shivering.


    Death can not be freed, and the soul will be tortured forever... This kind of punishment is really terrible.


    "Originally, the guardians of the church could not enter the inner hall. We can only guard in the outer hall. The entrance to the inner hall is open only by one of his holinesses. " Hussain''s tone was a little strange: "but that night, when I was sitting in the holy hall, I heard a voice coming from the inner hall... It was like a cry, a call. With my cultivation, there will be no illusion. So I immediately stood up and searched around. I was worried that some outsider would break in... But then I found something that surprised me. "


    "The door of the inner hall?" Dewey guessed.


    "Yes, the door of the inner hall, the door that can only be opened by his holiness, the door that is imprisoned by magic, has opened itself." Hussein shook his head, his face complex expression, do not know is emotion. Or regret.


    Or both.


    "You went in?" Du Wei sighed, then shook his head and whispered, "don''t ask. You must have gone in."


    "If it were you, would you go in?" Hussein grinned bitterly.


    Dewey is speechless.


    Will it?


    Of course! A young knight, age is the most brilliant years of everyone''s life, young and strong, full of love for life. I''m curious about life, but I have a strong ability, and I''m brave... When I encounter such strange things, of course I''ll go in and have a look!


    "I''ve been thinking about a question: if only I didn''t go in that night. If I didn''t find everything in it. Then I may still be the Knight Chief of the holy order of the temple, and I am respected and respected by thousands of people. " Hussein sighed.


    "No Dewey shook his head. He was calm: "if that door is really the secret of the temple that can''t be told. The biggest scandal... Well, even if you don''t go in, even if you report it to the Pope on the spot... I guess, in nine cases out of ten, you will also be killed by the pope after the event! "


    There is no doubt that Dewey''s conjecture is reasonable. So Hussein didn''t argue.


    "In the inner hall, there are 13 Knights'' badges and 13 high-level Holy Knights'' badges. The style of the badge is very old. It''s a lot of years ago. " Hussein narrowed his eyes and recalled the night that changed his life: "I was shocked and confused at that time, because although I was not a magician, I could also feel that the magical atmosphere in that room was not a blessing or a kind blessing! The kind of place where people will feel uncomfortable, feel desperate. Feel chilly magic! It''s horrible. It''s a fear from the bottom of the soul. "


    Then, with a strange smile on his face, Hussein said, "on the stone table with thirteen badges. These badges are engraved with the owner''s name... A total of 13 names. Guess who''s the first name I saw on the top? "


    Du Wei had already guessed it. He felt some bitterness in his mouth and whispered, "Aragorn Roland?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Aragorn Roland.


    Since a series of strange encounters, it seems that all the strange and legendary things are associated with this prominent name!


    The best under the stars!


    The founder of the Empire!


    The founding emperor!


    The most powerful holy knight in history!


    The strong man who trades with the devil


    Wait, wait!


    Now, before this name, I''m afraid we''ll add another distinguished Title:


    The biggest traitor of the temple in history!


    "It''s not over yet." Hussein seems to give duvier a big surprise today.


    The knight even showed a malicious smile on his face: "you are a noble, a son of the Rowling family. You have received a good education and must have studied history, especially the founding history of the Roland empire. I believe you must have seen from those history books that the great founding emperor of the Empire, his majesty Aragorn Roland, once had a mysterious and invincible Knight Order under his command, which frightened countless enemies and swept the mainland strongmen! According to some documents, every member of the Knights'' order is a strong one, and they are all the top strength in the mainland, but they are unconditionally loyal to Aragon himself, almost his most legitimate private power! All of them are ardent loyalists of Aragorn himself. "


    "I''ve heard that it''s called the Knights of Saint Laurent. It''s the shadow of Aragorn and his most powerful force. It''s powerful and mysterious, but all the literature has no detailed information about it, no information about the members of the Knights... Even the name. We only know that there was such an invincible Knight Order under Aragon, but we don''t know where it came from or who its members were. However, it made great contributions to the unification war of the mainland, and was finally given the title of "Saint" before its name, which was called "the Knights of Saint Laurent". There have been numerous powerful knights in the history of this continent, including the Holy Knights of the temple, which are considered to be the top knights in the continent. However, the only one who can add the word "Saint" to the title is the "Saint Laurent order" in history


    Du Wei is really erudite. He is almost familiar with the historical books he read when he was young and the precious and rare documents he recorded. When he talks about them, he has no hesitation.


    "Well, I think I can tell you about the order." Hussein chuckled in a low voice, but his laughter made his hair stand up.


    "In fact, there are not many members of that mysterious Knight order, and there are only 13 people, including Aragorn himself! Thirteen Hussain''s deep voice seemed to be cursing: "and... What I want to tell you in particular is that the thirteen people, each of them, have at least the same strength as me! It''s Paladin, or... Close to Paladin power! Thirteen of the top strong men in the mainland, thirteen of them are dedicated to Aragon


    Dewey felt speechless.


    In the inner hall of the sanctuary, the evil curse magic was used to suppress the souls of the thirteen dead, including Aragorn himself!


    In history, Saint Laurent, the legendary and most powerful Knights'' order for the creation of the Empire, including Aragorn himself, has just 13 members! No more, no less, Thirteen! Taking a deep breath, Dewey felt a little stiff: "you mean..." "yes." The knight nodded calmly¡° The undead of the founding emperor was suppressed in... "" yes. " The knight still nodded¡° Along with the founding of the Empire, the heroes of the Knights of Saint Laurent who made great contributions also... "Yes." The knight nodded. Dare to suppress the soul of the founding emperor in the holy hall forever curse! Dare to put the souls of the thirteen greatest meritorious officials of the founding of the Empire in the holy hall forever curse! How dare the temple do such "powerful" things?!! damn it! These bastards in the temple are so brave! Are they not afraid of the royal family of Roland and fighting with them? Are they not afraid of the riots of the people of the Roland Empire who knew that their founding heroes were treated like this?!! damn it! Damn it! Damn it!! Damn it!! Du Wei even took a deep breath several times, and felt that he didn''t know what language to use to describe his mood at the moment. Therefore, he had to use the most direct and simple words in his heart to express his emotion at the moment. Du Wei said in a difficult tone: "very good! It''s powerful! "

 Chapter 90

    "Now I understand why the temple sent such a strong team to chase you." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    Two of the strongest knights, a large number of senior knights, as well as the chief justice... Such a lineup can be called the strongest lineup sent out by the temple in the past 100 years.


    And the reason is that the secret that Hussein discovered is amazing!


    Who did not respect the great founding emperor in the Loran Empire? Who doesn''t respect the founding heroes in history? Even now, in the palace of the imperial capital and in his Majesty''s living room, there is a portrait of Aragorn Roland, as well as a huge oil painting of his mysterious Knights of Saint Roland.


    Even, just a few hundred years ago, when the Rowling family where Dewey lived rose, the Roland Empire suffered the biggest crisis since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and the Empire once fell into a desperate situation. The emperors of those years have publicly issued a similar saying: "if I could be like the ancestor, his majesty Aragorn Roland, and have a knighthood like Saint Roland in my hand, I would never let the Empire sink to such a state!"


    If it is spread out, we will know that the temple is actually doing this terrible thing behind it: it has been secretly cursing the souls of his Majesty the founding emperor and those heroes of the founding for hundreds of years!


    If such a thing is spread out... It will cause the anger of the royal family and the people of the Empire. I''m afraid that the authority of the temple for hundreds of years will be destroyed in an instant!


    Under such circumstances, how can Hussein not die? He has to die! You must die!! Must die!!! This is the truth of the so-called killing.


    "But now I''ve told you the secret." Hussein sneered.


    Duwei language is a plug.


    He could not help sighing: Curiosity Kills people.


    He is the most talented knight who has cultivated the pride of the holy knight order for many years and placed high hopes on it. Can have the heart to kill and then fast... Is not to cover up the secret? What about yourself? As a little nobleman, even if the Rowling family is deeply rooted in the Empire... Then the temple will definitely kill Dewey!


    This kind of secret, knowing is tantamount to seeking death.


    "Now, do you want to listen down?" Hussein''s voice was mocking, and he saw the change in Dewey''s face.


    Do I have a chance to go back? Please, I''ve been in this forest with you for so many days. If the temple knows, I''m definitely the top three on the blacklist! You say it or not. The results are all the same. Anyway, we have already started. Let''s go on. "


    Hussein''s face showed a trace of praise, but the tone is still indifferent: "you like to make trouble, but I''m not harming you."


    Then Hussein sighed and looked up at the sky: "the badge of Aragon..."


    Aragorn is not only a powerful knight, but also a great magician.


    There is a magic circle hidden in his badge. And this magic circle, left behind is a remnant of his own message. Hussein entered the inner hall that night, saw the cursed badges, and got a message from Aragon himself.


    How did the founding emperor of Roland die? Hussein can''t answer that question. Because Aragorn didn''t mention it in his message... This is a very simple reason: when Aragorn left his message, he was still alive. How can a living person tell how he died?


    However, the message implies a very important message. That is: when the founding emperor was still in power, in fact, the relationship between his majesty Aragon and the temple was already very, very tense... Almost to the point where fire and water could not tolerate!


    It''s easy to understand.


    There is no doubt that Aragorn is a hero of great talent and great power. Such people are usually extremely intelligent and have a strong desire for power. He was able to start from a declining aristocrat and then fight south and north to unify the fragmented mainland. It is unprecedented to build a huge empire that has never existed in history.


    When such a superpower unified the mainland and wiped out the world, when he was ready to be in power, he drew his sword and looked around, thinking that there was no rival to fight against himself... Suddenly he found that he was beside him. There is also a temple!


    A character like him. How can such a thing be allowed?!


    What is the temple? Temple is a religion, a belief! Is the Supreme God in the world to speak for the organization! It represents the will of the gods. Represents the will of the great God! It is equivalent to another emperor who has extensive influence and authority on the whole continent!


    Moreover, such influence and authority are not abstract, but real! Aragorn was strongly supported by the temple in the war of unifying the mainland. In order to win over the temple, he even joined the temple and became a holy knight. The unification of the mainland, Aragorn rely on the power of the temple to establish the Empire, and at the same time, the temple also rely on Aragorn''s sword and iron hoof, the glory of God spread all over the continent!


    Finally, according to the earliest agreement between the two sides: the temple not only has its own armed forces (Holy Knight Order), but also has the right to tax!


    With force, with taxes. This is almost equivalent to the establishment of a state within the Roland empire! The people of the whole empire inevitably had a double separation: on the one hand, they were subjects of the Roland empire; on the other hand, they were believers of the temple.


    These made the temple have enough capital to challenge the imperial power.


    Aragorn was a smart man, and he soon saw the danger of that. In other words, he had expected this situation for a long time, but he was reluctant to do so because the war to unify the mainland needed the help of the temple. But after the establishment of the Empire, he could not tolerate the existence of an empire that could challenge the imperial power!


    As a result, the contradiction between the royal family and the temple of Roland empire is imminent!


    "By the bed. How can others sleep? "


    Duwei thought about it. That''s what the great founding emperor thought at that time.


    What''s more, Dewey knows that his majesty Aragon is a believer of the devil!


    The struggles of those years must have been bloody and dark. It must be fierce... But I don''t know now. The only known result is that the great Aragorn obviously failed.


    Because the temple has existed to this day, and it is still competing with the imperial power.


    However, Aragorn himself was secretly punished by the temple. For nearly a thousand years, he was cursed by the temple, and his soul could not rest.


    How on earth did Aragorn die? Dewey doesn''t know. But he guessed that most of them died in disgrace. Or it''s a little bit shady.


    Such a powerful man, a strong man with the top strength of the Mainland... Even if the temple hates him to the bone, it will kill him. It is definitely a very difficult thing.


    Poisoning? assassination? Murder?


    God knows.


    And... To kill such a strong man


    Dewey doesn''t think anyone else in the world can do it! That''s under the stars, so... Don''t forget. Aragorn also has an invincible magic power!


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "is it..."


    Just then, a sigh came from the woods.


    From behind the tree, slowly around a figure, he walked so leisurely in the snow, his feet on the soft snow, but did not leave a trace.


    His beard was white, his hat pointed, and his white robe was stained. Even faintly some places were burnt, and two big holes were pierced in the two parts under the ribs. Looking at him in such a mess, it is obvious that he has experienced a fierce battle.


    Wei An''s teacher hijacked Du Wei''s old magician all the way. At this moment, he came out of the woods. I don''t know how long he has been here or how much he has heard. His face is calm. There was something bitter in his eyes. As he walked, he laughed bitterly in a low voice¡°


    "It''s me. I''m the one who inherited part of Aragorn''s magic power. "


    "That''s right. It''s this place that never dies." Hussein glanced at the old magician. As if not surprised by his sudden arrival, he said coldly, "he is my companion. But if it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be so miserable! "


    The old magician was a little haggard. He walked quietly to them. Looking at Medusa, who was standing in the distance and enjoying the sunshine with closed eyes, he shook his head: "you have gone too far. Alas... Queen Medusa! It''s Queen Medusa! It''s all in line with the prophecy. "


    Dewey immediately caught the old magician''s words: "prophecy?"


    The old magician ignored Dewey''s question. He went to Medusa''s side, looked at the beautiful snake carefully for a while, and then slightly owed his body: "dear Queen Medusa, say hello to you."


    There was no wave on Medusa''s calm expression: "you''ve been here for a long time, eavesdropping for a long time... Do humans like to do this kind of thing? Or... Is this also a kind of humanity? "


    The old magician was stunned for a moment. But he soon returned to normal: "humans are much more complex than you think."


    Dewey frowned: "you don''t seem surprised to see queen Medusa. Do you have any magic on us? Or have you been spying on us? "


    "My dear children, I am not so evil as you say." The old magician said with a wry smile, "if I''m not lucky, I''m afraid I can''t live to see you. Oh, about you, I met your friend Dardanelle just across the woods. He told me everything


    Hussein didn''t seem to have much patience for this kind of greeting. He glared at the old Magician: "I''m not dead. You are too late. Where have you been these days? A few high knights and magicians. You can''t cope with it? "


    The old magician didn''t care about the knight''s bad face at all. His tone was very serious: "yes. I almost can''t come back... You should understand that the temple is to kill you and then quickly. They... Have photographed the Presbyterian group! Several senior Knights I met tried to lead them away, but soon there were several senior mages of the Presbyterian order. If I didn''t hide well, they would almost find out my whereabouts and identity. "


    "The Presbyterian group is also out..." Hussein sneered twice, but his eye muscles were beating, and the laughter was not so natural.


    "Your life is very valuable now." The old magician said with a smile: "I overheard their conversation. The temple has officially announced your traitor''s identity two days ago. The charges are: attempting to assassinate the Pope and killing two grand knights. The temple has been decreed by the Pope himself, and you have become the most wanted man in the whole continent. "


    The knight snorted coldly.


    "Hussein, I know you''re a proud guy. You''re not afraid to be the most wanted man on the mainland. But you should also understand that those old and immortal fellows in the Presbyterian group are not easy to deal with! " The old magician said, gently shaking his robe: "you see, I met three guys, and they almost killed me together."


    "That''s love. I dare not reveal my true identity. " Hussain said coldly: "I don''t believe it. Three Presbyterian fellows can kill you. If you fight with all your strength, even if you are defeated, you can still escape. "


    "My identity is still useful to us. I can''t openly fight against the temple now. Otherwise, there will be endless pursuit." The old magician shook his head: "you need a companion hidden in the dark."


    Dewey''s not happy.


    He suddenly coughed hard. After drawing everyone''s attention, Dewey looked unhappy and then looked at the two guys in front of him


    "All right! Both of you are the best in the mainland! One is the first knight of the mainland! One is a top magician! Both of them are descendants of Aragon... You must be enemies of the temple! You will inherit Aragorn''s will... You will do great things! But... "Dewey glared:" but what the hell does this have to do with me!! Whatever you want to do, just do it! I''m not a mighty knight or a powerful magician! I''m just a little nobleman, a loafer, and a little nobleman who likes to play around with little things! Why are you bringing me in? Especially you, old man... "


    That''s all. Du Wei suddenly remembered the scene of the old magician slapping himself with that magical magic. The original sentence "old immortal" came to his mouth, and he quickly changed his words: "old... You! Why did you hijack me all the way to this place where birds don''t lay eggs? This place that can freeze people''s noses off? You want me to go all the way north... What can I do for you? "


    Silence


    After a while, Hussein coughed, and the knight looked at the old magician coldly: "that''s what I want to ask. I''m not old enough to die. Why do you want me to take this little guy on the road and protect him? "


    The old magician''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly gently took off his pointed hat. Revealing his messy white hair, he straightened it, poured the snow out of his hat and sighed, "well, I think it''s time to answer the question."


    Then the old magician looked at Hussein and then at Dewey: "little friend. Hussein didn''t know about this. It''s about where Aragorn''s strength comes from. People don''t know, but you do, right? Because you''ve been to Alcatraz, and you''ve seen that old guy Chris, right? "


    With that, the old magician suddenly raised his hand, and a wind blade shot out of his palm. The wind blade is very fast. Before Dewey could come back to himself, there was already a crack. Cut off the hat on duvet''s head, and by the way cut off the rope that tied his hair!


    Dewey let out a low cry, his hair was scattered, and Chris, who had been hiding in his hair, made the "devil''s horn" for him, which was exposed to the public''s eyes!


    Hussein looked at it and said, "what is it... You have horns on your head!"?! Aren''t you human? "


    Du Wei glared at the old magician, and then said, "of course I''m human! As for the corner... Well, it''s just a device to enhance my magic sense. With it, I can use magic. "


    The old magician looked at Dewey with a smile. He didn''t care about his angry eyes. He said with a smile: "well, my little friend, now, tell Hussein what you heard about Aragon on the demon island! I haven''t told him about this all the time. He doesn''t even know as much about it as you do. "


    There is nothing too complicated about the affairs on the Devil Island. In a simple way, it is where a devil''s servant, a powerful and terrible old guy, is locked up. And he''s good at trading with people who find the island.


    Aragorn is one of the traders. His powerful skills can almost be regarded as trading with the devil''s servants.


    Dewey''s eloquence is very good, but also his own experience, which naturally makes the story very exciting, winding and moving.


    Hussein was almost stunned! This is a big shock to the knight!


    The old magician had already guessed the reaction of the knight. When Dewey finished, he immediately said, "in fact, I''ve been to that island. I met old Chris... "


    "Wait!" Dewey frowned, his eyes flashing doubt: "old... You are lying! When I met Chris, he told me that before me, the last human he traded with was Aragon!! After Aragon, no one ever traded with him! "¡° Yes, he''s absolutely right. " The old magician said with a smile: "I did go to that island and met the asshole of old Chris... He is a asshole, but a cute asshole. I offered to trade with him... But he refused. "¡° Why? " Du Wei asked in a deep voice: "he is even willing to trade with such a humble boy as me. Why refuse you? Refuse a powerful magician? "¡° Because... "The old magician smile:" I asked for things, he refused to give me. "¡° What do you want? " Dewey suddenly felt his heart beat faster! He has thought of it! He guessed what the old magician wanted¡° I ask him... "The old magician is smiling, but his smile is very strange, his voice is low, with an indescribable flavor..."... I ask him to return the heart of his majesty Aragon! Return the heart of the king

 Chapter 91

    What''s the use of returning that "King''s heart"?


    The old magician didn''t say the answer, and that''s the end of his story. He refused to go on. It''s depressing for Dewey. No matter in his past life or in his present life, he is a guy with a lot of curiosity. It''s hard for him to tell half of this mysterious story without giving an answer.


    However, the old magician at least vaguely answered one of Dewey''s questions: "our goal is to go all the way north. I''ll take you... And it will be useful then. "


    ok


    Duwei gritted his teeth. Anyway, he had already been on the black boat. He might as well go all the way to the black boat. Besides, under the hands of these two strong men, Dewey has no choice.


    Although there is a queen Medusa behind her, Dewey is not naive to think that this queen Medusa will follow her own instructions. This beautiful snake, who is close to disaster, follows her for the purpose of "observing human nature". So, don''t expect others to be your thug and little brother.


    All the way north... What''s in the north?


    The old magician laughed mysteriously: "you''ll know when you arrive."


    If not considering the huge gap between the two sides, Du Wei really wanted to take off his boots and hit the old magician on the nose. Look at this old guy, if his nose is smashed flat, will he laugh so proud!


    In this way, there is one less Danielle in the team, but one more old magician.


    "We have to hurry." The old magician announced: "I have set up a magic array for those guys in the temple, on the Bank of the great round lake. According to my estimation of them, they want to come out of that magic array. It''s going to take two days. And I''ve given them some false appearances in the hope that they will chase us in the opposite direction. "


    OK, let''s go!


    Dewey sighed.


    The old magician felt out the burden from his arms, which seemed to be endless. He put his hand in and felt for a while, then came out with a whistle. He blew it in his mouth for a while... The whistle didn''t make any sound, but Hussein and medusa frowned at the same time.


    Obviously, this is another magic tool.


    Not for a moment. The sound of running came from the snow, and then in Dewey''s surprised eyes, four strong wolves came from the snow in the forest!


    Ice snow wolf!!


    "Oh! No, no, don''t move. Don''t scare these little guys! " The old magician waved his hand to stop Dewey and Hussein from attacking. He slowly walked over and opened his sleeve robe. Murmured a spell that duvet didn''t understand. Four ice and snow wolves in the snow were as gentle as the domestic puppies. They purred a few times and bent down in the snow, letting the old magician gently touch their fur on their back.


    Then the old magician said with a smile, "well, there are four of us. It''s better to ride one than to walk on your legs. "


    Ride... Wolf?


    Or snow wolf?


    Dewey didn''t know whether to sigh or sigh.


    "Come here, little friend." The old magician with a very kind smile: "you are the smallest and the lightest... Oh. You can ride it. " Then he pointed to one of the gray fur devil wolves. The devil wolf saw Duwei approach, and suddenly his hair stood up, giving out a very unfriendly whine of threat. At the same time, he showed his teeth and glared at Duwei tightly.


    "Are you sure? I ride it? " Looking at the wolf, Dewey doubted if he would take a step closer. It''s bound to swallow itself.


    "Come here! Don''t be afraid The old magician waved to Du Wei, hugged the wolf''s head and went down. It seemed that he whispered something in the wolf''s ear. Then the wolf was quiet and went to Du Wei''s side with the old magician.


    Although the Ice Snow Demon wolf is not too tall, it is nearly twice as high as the ordinary wolf. Meekly lying in front of Dewey, Dewey tried to touch his back under the guidance of the old magician. The wolf didn''t resist. Instead, he put his head down and hummed softly.


    "All right. It likes you. " The old magician said with a smile, "now, ride on. Don''t move. I''ll control where they go."


    When he entered the frozen forest with the old magician, Dewey had already admired his ability to communicate with animals. At that time, he looked at some snow dogs that the old magician didn''t know where he got them, but he could control them so freely that even the learned Dewey couldn''t recognize what kind of magic it was... Communicating with animals? Haven''t you heard of any department of magic that has this ability?


    Hussain and medusa don''t need the help of the old magician. Hussain suppresses the wolf with the powerful fighting spirit of the knight. The wolf under his seat utters a whine of sadness, and reluctantly straightens up to walk with the knight on his back. With a little dissatisfaction, the knight flicks his finger on the wolf''s forehead and makes it jump in pain.


    As for Medusa, it''s even more terrifying. The top Warcraft has the instinct to summon lower level Warcraft for its own driving. Medusa sits on the back of a wolf, but the wolf can''t be frightened. How docile and how docile it is.


    However, Medusa unexpectedly "looked" at the old magician. Although she did not really open her eyes, there was a slight accident on her face facing the old magician.


    "You''re very good at communicating with creatures." Medusa said softly, "I haven''t seen a pure German like you for a long time..."


    At this point, Medusa suddenly laughed and shut up.


    The old magician nodded gratefully, then coughed: "OK, let''s go on the road!"


    At this time, suddenly from behind the canyon came a sharp cry: "your majesty! Your majesty! Wait for me! "


    Then I saw a gray meatball rolling out of the entrance of the canyon. No one else, but it was the mouse prime minister, Lord gegwu.


    Gegwu had already taken off the ridiculous robe of the prime minister and covered himself with a fur coat made of animal fur. With a funny hat on his head and a little burden on his back, he ran to the crowd with all his limbs and threw himself on the ground, crying: "your majesty! You can''t just leave poor gegwu! You''re gone. How can gegwu survive here alone! You know, I''m a mouse now. I can''t go back to the human world... But if I stay here, the canyon belongs to the tree man again... I... "


    Even though Medusa is a Warcraft and inhumane, gegwu has been with her for 20 years and has taught her a lot of human knowledge. At this moment, hearing gegwu''s plea, she can''t help sighing. Medusa thought a little: "OK. Then follow me. "


    Gege Wu was overjoyed to hear that he had already made up his mind to follow Medusa. He had already packed up his own things in the burden behind him. As for those mouse people in the valley, no matter they live or die on their own!


    Now I got the consent and wiped away my tears immediately. Just look around, but it''s a bit difficult.


    There are only four wolves.


    Gegwu''s body is very small, and it doesn''t take much weight. Even if you squeeze someone to ride the same wolf, it''s OK. But I took a look. Queen Medusa is too beautiful to be human, and she has been there for many years. How dare gegwu go up and ride with her?


    As for the indifferent knight who would cut his neck with a sword, it''s too late for gegewu to avoid him! If you ride with him, maybe a word on the road annoys him, and your mouse head will move.


    As for that strange old magician... Forget it.


    After watching it for a long time, Dewey seemed the most amiable. With a smile on his face, gegwu walked over and bowed down. Before he spoke, Dewey understood what it meant and sighed, "OK, you can come up, but... You can be smaller, can''t you?"


    Gewu nodded quickly. Although it has changed from human to mouse. But that is also because of drinking the spring of youth. It''s natural that 90% of the magic transfiguration is wasted. You can''t go back to adulthood or anything. But at least in the shape of a mouse, it''s possible to make it smaller.


    I saw it shake a few times. He said a few incantations in his mouth, shook his body a few times, and immediately shrank down. Finally, he became the size of an ordinary mouse. But still very fat, round like a meatball in general. It''s just that this look is more pleasing to the eye. It''s a bit like the pet mouse that many girls like to keep in Duwei''s previous life. It''s also a bit like a famous cartoon image of Duwei''s previous life, the work of Japanese anime master Miyazaki: Totoro, the chinchilla.


    Duwei held it up with both hands, and gegwu''s burden was behind him. Then Duwei put gegwu in his chest coat, but warned: "be careful and don''t move. If you dare to get into my clothes, I''ll roast you!"


    With the cry of the old magician, the four wolves immediately spread their legs and ran hard!


    In the boundless forest snow, four strong demon wolves run hard, leaving a long string of footprints on the snow, but a moment later, the sky again gathered a dark cloud, and then the snowflakes floated, soon covered these footprints.


    These wolves run faster than ordinary horses! In addition, the wolf was originally agile and jumped up and down. Even if the trees in the forest were luxuriant and blocked the way, they could jump up the branches and move on.


    But sitting on the wolf''s back is more painful than sitting on the horse''s back. Although the road was fast, it was so bumpy that Dewey almost broke up.


    Fortunately, during the night''s rest, Dewey could stretch his body to his heart''s content. He did that action several times at a time and then slowed down.


    When Dewey moved, the old magician watched. After seeing Dewey''s first move, the old magician sighed: "this set of things, is it Hussein who taught you?"


    Dewey did not hide it, but admitted that the old magician''s face was a little complicated. He gazed at Dewey for a long time, then sighed and turned away. In the wind, he said to himself:


    "Predestined... Everything is predestined, I taught him the first set, Hussein can teach him the second set... These coincidences, are the arrangement of fate."


    Riding these wolves all the way for about four days. For four days, I ran wildly in the woods during the day, camped at night, had a rest, and got up early to continue on my way.


    It''s like this. Even though the devil wolf is much stronger than the ordinary wolf, they are strong and have sharp claws and teeth, but they can''t bear to be coolies. The four wolves were a little depressed. The old magician saw it. On the fifth day, he let the wolves go, and then he took out his whistle.


    This time after he whistled. The summon is not the wolf, but with a rustle of movement, the ground in the snow collapsed into a big hole! Then out of the hole came a big one as big as a big bed


    Spiders!


    Looking at such a huge spider standing in front of him, gently shake off the ice and snow on his body. The thick Eight Legged claws are covered with a thick layer of yellow hair! The round belly showed a circle of black stripes, and its face... After duvet took a look, he almost did not dare to take a second look!


    This giant spider has a human like face! It''s just like it''s twisted. Facial features are some dislocation, after opening the mouth is two giant teeth!


    The old magician jumped on the spider''s back as if no one was around, then gently pressed on the spider''s head and closed his eyes


    A moment later, he gently wiped his sweat and said with a smile, "OK, come up... All up."


    The gegwu in Duwei''s arms was trembling with fear, and his teeth were fighting: "Queen of the evil face spider! my god! This is a queen of evil faced spiders


    After the evil face spider?


    Dewey frowned. I can''t help getting goose bumps on my body!


    Du Wei, who has learned a lot about Warcraft along the way, once heard that the head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment, bainrich, mentioned several advanced Warcraft, including this kind of evil faced Spider Queen.


    It''s a terrible and disgusting thing. They are... They are, to be exact. This kind of spider grows under the deep and cold ice layer underground, and often after the male and female spiders mate, the female spiders will eat the male spiders. Therefore, can grow to a very large area, are female spiders, so it is called "spider.".


    This kind of Warcraft lives under ice and snow. The force is infinite. Can easily tear than metal are hard ice, their body surface is covered with a layer of hard shell! If you want to know how hard it is... There was a record in history. Several level five warriors slashed with their swords for a while, but they couldn''t hurt it.


    At the same time, they also have spider instinct: spin silk and make web!


    The spider silk of this kind of Warcraft is extremely tough. The sword cuts continuously. It is several times stronger than the iron chain. Moreover, it carries lethal dissolving venom! Once the prey is entangled on the spider web, it will be immediately invaded by the venom, and then the whole body dissolves quickly!


    That doesn''t count. This spider has another powerful ability, that is, they can spread a poisonous fog!


    This is a kind of weakness magic that has been strengthened several times. Once this spider faces the enemy, it can disperse the poisonous fog and make the enemy weak several times. Both magic and martial arts will be weakened a lot. And, with a strong penetration... Even if you hold your breath, the poisonous fog can invade your body from the sweat pores of your skin.


    The disgusting thing about it is the habit of eating this kind of food.


    When they catch the prey, they don''t kill it immediately, but paralyze it with venom to keep it alive... They don''t bite or gnaw on it, but they grow a long sharp straw like thing in their mouth, which can pierce into the prey''s body and then... Suck!


    Sucking blood, brain, bone marrow... All liquid or semi liquid things!


    Even the prey paralyzed by the venom can keep sober consciousness when sucking, but the pain will be much lower... Will watch this monster sucking its own body fluid!


    Moreover, this spider monster is a kind of guy who likes "storage". They don''t eat their prey once, but eat half... Keep half! Often, after sucking a lot of liquid, the prey will be stored in a cocoon like state wrapped in spider silk... Even, after a period of storage, the prey will still be alive!


    I don''t know what kind of skills the old magician used, even this kind of advanced Warcraft can attract and drive, but it''s obvious that he is not as easy as he used to control those wolves.


    relaxed. The old magician looked at Dewey who was in a daze and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Boy, you''re not scared, are you? Well, this guy is very obedient. Come on up quickly. "


    Dewey endured nausea and climbed on the spider''s back. The yellow fur tentacles on the spider''s back made him feel sick for a while, but he sat down firmly. "I said with a bitter smile," can you stop making such disgusting things next time? Can''t you summon four more wolves? "


    "The devil wolf?" The old magician laughed: "boy, look here! This is the northern part of the frozen forest! All the people who can move here are advanced Warcraft! There is no intermediate Warcraft like ice snow devil wolf here! I''m very lucky to find such a big guy. "


    Hussain sat down next to Dewey without saying a word, while Medusa hesitated a little... It seems that snakes don''t like spiders, either.


    Gegwu was still shivering in duvet''s arms. Dewey couldn''t help muttering: "what''s this old guy doing to drive these Warcraft lands..."


    Just before Dewey had finished mumbling, a familiar voice came from the bottom of his heart


    "Can''t you guess? Can''t you guess? "


    Dewey almost called it out!


    Semel?


    Semel, who can''t be contacted for so many days, finally has a response!


    Semel survived on Dewey''s mental strength. At this moment, without dialogue, in the mental world of his mind, Semel''s voice fell directly on Dewey''s head word by word.


    "You''ve read so many books, and you call yourself the most learned man in the Rowling family. Why can''t we make a detour in this matter? You always think it''s a kind of magic, why don''t you jump out of magic and think about other ways? I tell you. This ability to control creatures is not a kind of magic at all, but a very famous thing... Did you guess? "


    Control creatures... Control creatures


    Dewey''s eyes suddenly brightened!


    Indeed, this is not a magic of any kind!


    But


    Dewey peeked at the old magician. Suddenly remembered that day Medusa almost said a word!


    De


    What is it?


    Druid!!


    Only Druids, such a magical race, can have the ability to approach nature and communicate with all creatures!


    However, Dewey read in the literature that the name of Druid has been a historical term in this land of Roland, this magical race. It was extinct a long time ago.


    But there is no absolute.


    "Hello." Dewey thought of this and suddenly laughed: "old man... I suddenly thought of it. You''re a druid, right? I didn''t expect you to be a druid! Isn''t the Druid race extinct? "


    The old magician had no surprise on his face. He gave Du Wei a cold look and said in a low voice: "did you guess? Hum. Did Semel tell you that? Otherwise. You''re such a kid. How can you guess? I''m afraid you don''t even know what Druid is! Stop screaming. Everyone here knows what I am except you! "


    Sure enough, Medusa recognized the old magician as he was a few days ago, and Hussein''s calm face was obvious.


    The only thing I know until now is that Dewey is the only one... Oh, maybe with the mouse in his arms.


    The old magician''s eyes suddenly brightened and his face was a little excited: "has Semel communicated with you? Can you ask her out... Well, why doesn''t she want to see me? "


    Dewey is also thinking about the relationship between the old magician and Semel. He asked in his heart, and Semel''s answer was a bit blank: "I don''t know... I should not know him. But I don''t know why. I just feel very resistant to this person, as if I don''t want to get close to this guy. "


    Dewey shrugged his shoulders. Before he spoke, the old magician saw Dewey''s face and had already guessed a little. He sighed: "forget it... She doesn''t want to see me. This is not surprising. I just want her to come out and have a look at this place! In those days, we used to be here together! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Duwei felt a sudden wind coming from behind. Then a hand of Semel had been put on Duwei''s shoulder. Duwei looked back and saw that Semel was standing behind her. Her silver hair was very elegant in this ice and snow place. Red dress barefoot, so floating in the air, looking at the distance.


    When the old magician saw Semel, he looked excited and took a deep breath: "you... You are willing to show yourself after all!"


    "I don''t know you." Semel looked into the distance with a daze on his face and shook his head. "I''m not the Semel you know. Besides, I''ve never been here... But. Why is my inner sense of familiarity getting stronger and stronger? "


    Hussain snorted and closed his eyes with his sword, while Medusa said nothing, but frowned in the direction where Semel was standing (though Semel was invisible to ordinary people). But Queen Medusa doesn''t need to "see" at all. She can sense that there is one more person here.)


    "Although the boy said you are not Semel, just a magical creature... But I don''t think it is true." The old magician''s eyes were deep and fixed on Semel: "you feel familiar with this place... Is it true? How does that feel? "


    Semel''s clear face suddenly showed a fierce color. The fierce color flashed from her eyes, her bright red robe suddenly rolled up in the cold wind, and said: "I don''t know! But I only know, I stand here, suddenly hate you! Suddenly I feel that I hate you so much... I can''t help thinking... I want to... I want to kill you! "


    With that, she raised her slender fingers and pointed to the old magician. Her pretty face was covered with frost. Fingertips out of the cold, cold in the faint also mixed with Zizi electric light¡° Ha ha ha ha The old magician laughed and looked at Semel''s fingertips: "look! Look at your fingers! Dare you say you are just a magic creature? A pure goblin magic creature can''t use magic! Look between your fingers! What''s that? Isn''t that the star magic you used in those years Hearing this, Semel could not help but be stunned. She looked down at her fingers. Her eyes were more dazed. She couldn''t help shivering: "I... what''s the matter... I, how can I use magic?" Dewey is sighing. Use magic? This woman uses magic. More than once or twice along the way. In one case, he almost died with Hussein. It''s just that the first two seem to be insane, and now. It''s sober¡° Semel... "The old magician''s voice suddenly softened down. His eyes seemed to contain something called" tenderness ". He whispered:" I don''t know what happened to you, but I believe I can figure it out. Let me help you recover your memory, OK? "¡° No Semel suddenly changed color and yelled: "I don''t want to restore any memory! I''m not an astrologer, Semel! I am me, I am a magic creature! old fool! Don''t bother me With that, Semel waved and disappeared. Du Wei and others fell into silence, with strange expressions. Only gegwu in Duwei''s arms suddenly made an effort to drill out a mouse''s head, squinted in the cold wind and said curiously, "what did you just say? Who were you talking to just now? What Semel? Why can''t I see? " But it seems that no one will pay attention to the curiosity of the prime minister. Dewey tucked it into his coat and turned to look at the old magician. His eyes flashed: "I said, how many things have you not told us? Old man? "¡° I''ll let you know when you know. " The old magician''s expression was a little gloomy, and there was even pain in his eyes¡° So, what about Semel? Now she''s connected with my goblin power! I don''t care if she is a real Semel or a magical creature. I think I need to know something about her¡° All right The old magician thought for a moment. His expression was a little haggard, and the pain in his eyes became more and more intense. He sat down slowly and sat on the spider''s back. At this moment, he seemed to be ten years old¡° Semel... "The old magician said in a low voice:" I knew her a long time ago... Well, it was more than 200 years ago. At that time, she was a famous female astrologer in mainland China¡° And then what? " The old magician suddenly laughed, his laughter from low to big, looking at Dewey''s eyes with strange: "boy, you are such a smart man, don''t you guess?" He patted his robe and said with a sneer, "Semel, originally a pure astrologer, didn''t know any magic... But suddenly he could understand a set of magical star magic! Don''t you think it''s strange? Hum, you have learned a little star fighting spirit now. Don''t you think it''s strange to hear the name of star magic? Don''t you have any association? "¡° It''s because I think of it that I need to prove it to you. " Dewey''s cold way¡° Semel... She was such a simple woman, a genius addicted to astrology, and a woman scholar who wanted to speak astrology. And then she suddenly realized the star magic... In fact... "The old magician pointed to his nose:" in fact, the truth is very simple! Like me, she is also a descendant of Aragon! We were supposed to be companions, but then... Turned into enemies! "

 Chapter 92

    "Semel was a genius." The old magician''s voice was low and his eyes were blurred. He looked out into the snow. The cold wind raised his beard and his eyes were shining


    "The first time I saw Semel was at the annual New Year''s blessing ceremony in the temple. At that ceremony, all the distinguished people in the imperial capital would be invited to attend. The emperor and the Pope prayed to the gods together, asking the gods to protect the continent and the prosperity of the Loran empire. It was at the ceremony that year that I first met Semel. At that time, she was just over 20 years old, but she was already recognized as the most talented astrologer by the emperor. She was even appointed as the court astrologer by her Majesty the year before.


    At that time, I had been inherited by Aragorn. I had a high position in the association of magicians. No one knew that a senior member of the association would be the enemy of a temple. On the one hand, I secretly practiced the magic knowledge left by Aragorn, and on the other hand, I quietly searched for a suitable successor of Aragorn''s magic. Because the magic left by his majesty Aragorn was profound, and I was almost 50 years old at that time. In order to inherit Aragorn''s will, I must find a suitable successor, pass on what I have learned and know, and sow more seeds! Otherwise, if one day I suddenly exposed, or died, then it''s all over.


    In the end, I chose Semel.


    She''s a genius, and I''ve learned that in many ways. And I quietly approached her and tested her a few times. Her magic talent is also very good. Most of all, her background is clean.


    Astrologers have always been respected, but they have no status. There are not many people who will try their best to win over a powerless astrologer. The temple did not attach much importance to this group. And Semel''s family background is very simple, almost a piece of white paper.


    At last, I found her quietly, and made friends with her. I taught her some magic... You know, at that time, Semel had put forward many interesting assumptions about astrology, but those assumptions were fantastic in other people''s eyes... Ha ha. She was a girl full of whimsy. And I, just to cater to her ideas, so we had a good time. Finally, inspired by me, she put forward a new idea: why can''t the power of the stars become a magic power? "


    Duvet sighed at this.


    i see. Semel proposed that the power of stars can also be used in magic... This idea was inspired by the old magician.


    In order to satisfy her desire for research, I accompanied her to travel to the mainland. We look for precious materials everywhere. For example, in the historical records of stars falling from the sky, we will carefully investigate them. Finally, we find some precious stones, which are said to be the fragments left by stars falling from the sky and the ground.


    Accompanied her to travel the mainland in those years. It''s the happiest years of my life. Semel is a smart, understanding woman, with her, as if every day is fresh


    The voice of the old magician was very affectionate, which maybe even he didn''t notice.


    "And then?" Dewey whispered.


    "Then... We perfected Semel''s idea step by step. In the end, it created the so-called star magic. " The old magician''s tone with a strange mockery: "in fact, I cheated her. The so-called "creation" is the result of my insinuation of her in many details. In fact, I just took advantage of our discussion and research to teach her the magic knowledge of Aragon bit by bit. And the magic of his majesty Aragon is different from many magic in this continent. It inherits the magic power of the devil and is different from the existing magic system in this continent. With these inspirations, Semel finally made a breakthrough. I got the so-called star magic... Oh, I named it for her. Because her so-called "another creation" of the magic system is actually the same as Aragorn''s, so I didn''t even change my name, so I named it after Aragorn''s magic. Star fighting and star magic were originally His Majesty''s reliance. It''s just that Semel hasn''t heard of the name star magic. I think the name is very suitable. I accepted it. "


    At this point, the old magician stopped for a moment. With a smile on his face, he seems to indulge in some happy memories, with soft expression and gentle eyes


    "At that time... We got along very well. She was like a good friend of mine and a disciple of mine. With her, it''s as if I''ve become younger myself. " The old magician shook his head, and then a haze flashed in his eyes: "but later, I began to think that sooner or later, I would tell her something... All the secrets of Aragon, because she was the right successor I chose."


    "Did you say that?" Asked Dewey.


    "I''m... Hesitant." The old magician''s face showed a trace of struggle: "she is so happy... So simple, like a simple, free and peaceful life... I suddenly regret it. It is a crime to drag such a happy and simple woman to this complicated and heavy historical resentment. So, I kept delaying until... We went back to the imperial capital, until... "


    Dewey felt as if he had thought of something¡° We went back to the imperial capital after three years of traveling outside. One day that year, some strange phenomena appeared in the sky. Your majesty ordered the best astrologer to come to do divination. Later, at a palace banquet, Semel met Zach of the Rowlings. Oh, boy, it''s your great great grandfather, Zach Rowling. The youngest general in the Imperial military command at that time. "¡° And then what? " Dewey grinned bitterly¡° And then The old magician''s eyes showed a trace of coldness that made Dewey feel a little chilly. He sneered: "then. I don''t know what means your great grandfather used to cheat Semel''s heart. They are in love Obviously, from the eyes of the old magician, it is a kind of jealousy! A kind of jealousy and resentment from the bottom of my heart! To be sure, the old man had a special feeling for Semel besides his friends and apprentices! After that, it''s easier to say: the old magician fell in love with the female genius he had trained. Then he married Zach Rowling, the youngest and most promising general in the Imperial military command, the contemporary parent of the Rowling family of the Mingmen Wang nationality. On the one hand, he can''t tolerate his beloved woman throwing herself into other people''s arms. On the other hand, how could his heirs be so devoted to other families? Is it not that the hard work of the past few years has been wasted? So, just before Semel married Zach, the old magician found him, and then they had a deep conversation. The content of the conversation. The old magician didn''t give a detailed account. However, Dewey can infer two conclusions from the words and between the lines. First of all, the old magician must have revealed his inner love for his female genius who is almost half a disciple! And to be sure, Semel refused. In fact, Semel has never had any feelings about this man who is twice his age (according to the age at that time). She has always regarded the old magician as a good friend with similar aspirations, or a companion of a kind half teacher and half friend. That''s it. This made the old magician very sad. Then, the sad old magician finally told all the secrets about his original purpose of training Semel: about the history of Aragon! Unfortunately, for this... Very personality Semel also refused¡° Her tone at the time. It''s really like you, boy The old magician looked haggard and said in a low voice, "do you remember what you said to me two days ago? You said," you are the strong men in the mainland, you are paladins, you are magicians, but what do these have to do with me? " That''s what she said at the time At that time. Semel is very fierce to put forward his anger¡° Whatever Aragorn, gods, demons... What do these have to do with me? Gods and demons, if they want to fight, fight, fight! I don''t have any interest in this, whether it''s the temple or the imperial power! I just want to live my own life! Why should I be burdened with these decaying historical deposits? Why should I get stuck in something that has been going on for hundreds of years? I don''t want to! I don''t want to be involved in this kind of thing! I have my freedom! I just want to live my own life! My life in Semel! Instead of inheriting other people''s will! " result. The old magician left in dismay. Semel married the Rowlings and lived a happy life for several years. But a few years later. The old magician came to the door again and met Semel in secret. In those years, the old magician spent a lot of hard work to get some secret documents, even many of them were the handwriting left by the founding emperor by sneaking into the palace, and even he bravely sneaked into the temple... Many times! Finally, a surprising message was pieced together from many materials. The amazing message made the old magician unable to sit still. He needed a powerful helper to complete a thing together. But he had to find Semel, who was already a powerful magician. Although I haven''t seen you for many years, although I have made my ambition clear, I''m not interested in inheriting any legacy. But for the sake of friendship in those years, and for the sake of the old magician who had taught him his love, Semel agreed to help. But just this once. But this time, something happened!

 Chapter 93.1

    The spider is still struggling to crawl. Different from the previous magic wolf mount, this giant spider is more like a bulldozer in the snow forest. For the big tree blocking the way in front of it, it can cut off a big tree with a click, or directly hit it, and immediately hit a road.


    This kind of spider is used to living in the underground ice, even in the hard ice, not to mention these trees?


    The old magician was addicted to the past and looked gloomy. He stood on the spider''s back and didn''t speak again for a long time.


    Finally, it''s not Dewey''s question this time.


    "And then? What happened then? "


    It was queen Medusa who kept quiet and listened to the story.


    With a trace of curiosity on her face, the indifferent woman asked calmly, "excuse me, what happened later?"


    Dewey was surprised. He couldn''t help looking at Medusa. Medusa was calm: "I''m just curious. Isn''t curiosity unique to human beings? Is this also a kind of human nature? "


    "You want to keep listening to the story?" The old magician laughed strangely: "clever queen Medusa, with your wisdom, you should understand that listening to these stories may not be good for you."


    "I was born with it." Medusa said coldly, "it doesn''t mean anything to me, whether you are talking about gods or temples."


    "Well, then." The old magician laughed, and then he lowered his voice: "anyway, these are also mentioned in the prophecy, and you should have a share in this matter."


    Shaking his head, the old magician tidied up his hat which was crooked by the wind, and then pointed to the distance. He said with a smile: "here, in front of us, in about one day, we will be able to walk out of this forest! From ancient times to the present, there are few people in the whole continent who can cross the frozen forest and come to the northern end of the forest! "


    "According to what I know, there are records at present. The farthest one in the frozen forest is a magician named AZ, who was in the imperial capital 20 years ago. He took a group of knights to the valley we passed before Du Wei light way.


    "Well, that''s right. There''s a record that it''s AZ, that sly kid. " The old magician sneered: "but two hundred years ago, I had passed through the frozen forest and came to the north of the forest! With me, it''s Semel. We went into the forest, across the lake, through the forest, all the way to here, continue to the north. Finally I got to my destination... It was the last time I saw Semel, the last time she promised to help me! "


    "What''s on the north side of the frozen forest?" Dewey laughed: "is it hell?"


    The old magician didn''t smile. He took a deep look at Dewey, then turned and sat down. I felt in my arms for a while and found a piece of parchment.


    Instead of rushing to open the parchment, he first cast a small windproof spell, and then spread the parchment slowly on his knees.


    This is a broken sheepskin roll that will shatter almost at any time. After soaking in some unknown antiseptic solution, we can''t see the original color. At the edge of the roll, there are some twisted toothed lines that seem to have been gnawed by mice. There were a few odd lines of writing.


    The handwriting is red, bright red, and I don''t know what the pigment is, but after so many years, it doesn''t fade, which makes duvet a little strange.


    As if seeing Dewey''s suspicion, the old magician said with a smile: "it''s written in blood... It''s written in Aragon''s own blood, with a magic mark. Even in a thousand years. It won''t fade. This is the clue I found in a secret room of the imperial palace. In addition, some clues were found from the top secret documents sealed up in the temple. Finally, a suicide note left by Aragon himself before his death was found in the tomb of a little noble who had been declining for many years. "


    "The declining little nobleman?" The question was raised by Hussein. The knight, who grew up in a humble family, was not very clear about the imperial family: "how can the letter of Aragon be in the tomb of a declining little nobleman?"


    The old magician took a look at Dewey.


    Du Wei sighed. He was educated as an aristocrat, and was treated coldly as a child. Most of his time was spent living alone and reading books. His erudite mind was more famous than any scholar in the Empire.


    He thought for a moment and explained to the Knight:


    The kingdom of Roland was founded nearly a thousand years ago. After the death of the founding emperor, his majesty Aragon, the throne was passed on to Aragon''s second son. Then his majesty died 14 years later and passed on to his eldest son again. After nearly a thousand years of imperial inheritance, in fact, it was about 400 years ago, Those who ascend the throne can no longer be regarded as the legitimate descendants of his majesty Aragon.


    About 400 years after the founding of the Empire, the legitimate descendants of Aragon, a short-lived emperor, did not leave a son when he died. However, the alagon family of the Royal Roland family could not find a suitable successor to the throne!


    Finally, the emperor who succeeded to the throne, strictly speaking, can no longer be regarded as the legitimate descendants of Aragorn, but if we trace it up, it should be regarded as the descendants of Aragorn''s own brothers.


    Historically speaking, at that time, historians believed that the true descendants of Aragon had been cut off from that time. There is a saying about this event in the history books, which is called the end of the "thorn flower Dynasty" (the thorn flower Dynasty is considered to be the dynasty controlled by the orthodox descendants of Aragon), also known as the "era of blood withering".


    After that, the descendants of Aragorn''s own brother had been holding the throne, which was known as the "glorious Dynasty" in history. However, after about 200 years of existence, that dynasty began to decline, and then the empire fell into a serious crisis (mentioned earlier, that is, the era of the rise of Rowling family where Duwei lived), and the alien rebellion in Northwest China. Although the Empire did not really disintegrate, the crisis almost led to the demise of the Empire.


    Fortunately, at that time, after some turmoil in the royal family, an outstanding emperor emerged. The emperor was not a descendant of Aragon''s brothers. He claimed to be a descendant of Aragon. In fact, the legitimate descendants of Aragon have been cut off, but in the "withered age", although the royal family of Aragon did not have a male, they still had several daughters. The emperor, however, was a descendant of a daughter of Aragon''s family in the "withered age".


    At that time, when he succeeded to the throne, he also went through a fierce struggle. On the one hand, the empire is in crisis, the empire is almost destroyed, and other royal children are not willing to sit on the terrible throne, thinking that it is a crater.


    In the end, he succeeded the emperor. In fact, he was promoted to the throne, because according to the genealogy, he is not really the descendant of Aragon, but his great grandmother. They are the descendants of Aragon. Before he became emperor, he was only a prince (not even a prince) in the royal family.


    But this emperor is a rare outstanding figure. He promoted the Rowling family, revived the Empire, and made the Rowling family brilliant at the same time!


    This period of history is complicated, but the royal blood of any empire is always huge and scattered. Dewey made a comparison. It is similar to the experience of the Han Dynasty in his previous life: Although the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty are regarded as the Han Dynasty, in fact, after the collapse of the Western Han Dynasty established by Liu Bang, Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty, the Zhongxing Empire established the founding emperor of the Eastern Han Dynasty, Emperor Guangwu of the Han Dynasty and Emperor Liu Xiu of the Han Dynasty, It''s collateral.


    The history of Roland empire. It is very similar to the world in Duwei''s previous life, the alternation of the Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty in Chinese history.


    It''s just that. The emperor of Roland''s resurgent Empire seems to have "Aragorn plot". It seems that he is a guy who adores Aragorn enthusiastically. He always regards himself as a descendant of Aragorn, and even calls his dynasty "the thorn flower Dynasty", although historians do not agree with him. And after he died, no one called the dynasty he founded that way. Now this dynasty is called "Augustine Dynasty". Because at that time, just before the emperor of Zhongxing succeeded, his title was "Duke of Augustine".


    It is ridiculous that the emperor of Zhongxing regarded himself as the legitimate family of Aragon all his life, but his descendants didn''t seem to think so. In the later official historical materials, it was recorded in the name of "Augustine". For example, the current emperor''s public name is Augustine VI.


    These can also explain why a handwritten letter left by Aragorn himself can be found in the tomb of a declining royal family. Because the real descendants of Aragon had already declined hundreds of years ago.


    Later, the royal family can only be regarded as the descendants of Aragon''s relatives, not his own blood.


    "To put it simply, from the first year of the Empire to the 400 years of the Empire, it was the Aragorn family that held the imperial power, known as the" thorn flower Dynasty. ". Then, in the 400 to 600 years of the Empire, the family of Aragorn''s brothers controlled the imperial power and became the "glorious Dynasty.". Then, from the 600 years of the Empire to the present, it is the "Augustine Dynasty", which is further related to Aragon by blood. Do you understand? "


    Dewey grinned bitterly.


    After explaining to the knight, Dewey immediately looked at the old magician and said, "well, tell us what you found in the little nobleman''s grave in Aragorn''s personal note, that is, the scroll in your hand?"


    "To be exact, it''s a prophecy!" The old magician laughed a little, as if he deliberately lowered his voice: "you know, Aragorn was almost invincible in the mainland at that time. We all know that he was very strong, but no one knows what level his strength has reached. There are even legends that his strength has almost reached the existence of God! Although many people think this kind of speculation is ridiculous... But I don''t think so! I think it''s possible! His strength has indeed reached almost the existence of God! So... He probably mastered a kind of legend, in which only gods have extraordinary ability: great prophecy

 Chapter 93.2

    Great prophecy?


    Dewey couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    He had heard of the term, but he didn''t read it from any magic literature.


    It''s even possible that temple believers all over the continent know the term!


    Great prophecy, it''s not magic, it''s not magic. And no one has ever been able to master... That''s totally impossible!


    Because every believer in the temple has read at least one book of Genesis, which is not a history book or any historical material, but a Book of praising the great gods, which is similar to the Bible of Dewey''s previous life.


    And God said, let there be light.


    So there is light in the world.


    And God said, let there be heaven and earth.


    So the world has the sky and the earth.


    This is the great prophecy!


    God says something with his mouth, and then it will become true! It''s not magic anymore! It''s the ability to create the world!


    Has Aragorn mastered the great prophecy?


    Even though Dewey thought Aragorn was very strong, he didn''t believe it was true! Because Dewey himself absolutely does not believe that the so-called "great prophecy" really exists! He thought that this was the religious trick made by that temple, and it was a trick to fool those ignorant believers!


    The old magician looked at Dewey with a smile. He saw the disapproval on Dewey''s face. Then the old man shook his head: "it''s not just you, but I don''t believe it. I don''t think the so-called "great prophecy" can exist. Or even if it exists, it is too exaggerated. But. I think Aragorn may have mastered a real skill of prophecy! He can predict many, many years after his death! "


    "I don''t believe it." Dewey asked again, "prophecy? To be honest, I studied astrology. My first teacher was a famous astrologer in the Empire! Now all astrologers claim to have the ability of prophecy. They claim that they can predict the future from the changes of stars in the sky, but in my opinion, most of them are just mystifying. "


    Dewey doesn''t believe it!


    He really doesn''t believe it!


    Astrology is said to be able to predict the future from the changes in the sky. To Dewey, it''s pure bullshit. Of course, he knows what stars are! Those are stars in the universe!! Predicting the future? Bullshit!


    "Aragorn''s prophecy has nothing to do with the so-called astrological prophecy! But I can prove that he really has the power of prophecy The old magician looked serious: "this is the evidence! This is the last letter that Aragorn left before he died! It was written in his own blood! I know you don''t believe it now! I don''t believe it until I find it! But after I saw this, i... forget it, I''m useless now. If you look at it, you will understand! "


    Then the old magician handed it to Dewey, and he added, "I''ve been studying everything about Aragon all my life! I can confirm 100% that this is actually Aragorn''s handwriting! Whether it''s handwriting. And the age of this thing, I have done a lot of identification! "


    With an attitude of absurdity and complete disbelief, Dewey opened the scroll... And then, for a minute


    no Just half a minute later, Dewey was completely stunned!


    He sat on the spider''s back like a statue petrified by Medusa, his face full of shock, even... Fear!


    Really?


    It''s true!!


    This prophecy written by Aragorn himself is very scribbled. It seems that people wrote it down with their own fingers dipped in blood.


    The content is divided into two paragraphs.


    Finish the first paragraph. It completely overturned the doubt in duvet''s heart!


    "My blood will wither, and my brothers will replace my blood, though they are stupid and timid. Although they think they have been honored, the result is not like this. The boy of the eastern plain will rise, he will get my glory, get my glorious inheritance, will protect the Empire. But. And he''s not the last one to do it. "


    This


    Dewey''s eyes widened. Open your mouth wide, but you can''t pronounce a word in your throat!


    This... This actually


    It''s true! It''s a real prophecy! It''s the real prophecy!!!


    Aragorn Roland. Before he died, he predicted all the events in the past thousand years?!


    The withering of Aragon''s blood, the end of the thorn flower Dynasty. His brother''s descendants occupied the throne, the so-called glorious Dynasty, and finally came to an end!


    After a long time, Du Wei finally recovered. He took a deep breath and looked at the old magician. The old magician looked at him with a smile: "when you and I saw this letter for the first time, the expression and reaction were the same."


    Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to several key words on the paper: "look at the rise of the boy in the eastern plain, protect the Empire." duvi, I know you have a good history. You should know that the present Augustine Dynasty, the emperor of the resurgent Empire, was originally the grand Duke of Augustine, right? Isn''t the fiefdom of the Duke of Augustine right in the eastern plain of the Empire? Now, you should believe it. Is that true? "


    Du Wei swallowed hard, looked at Hussein beside him, and found that the proud and indifferent knight was also shocked¡° Look at the second paragraph, boy The old magician was smiling, but his eyes were deep, as if he wanted to see through Dewey''s heart¡° The second paragraph... "Du Wei took a deep breath and continued to look down. If the first paragraph is just a shock, then the second paragraph brings a deep fear to Dewey! " He really inherited my mission. He was a young man who came out of the giant turtle. With the horn given by the devil, he was protected by the last knight in the mainland. He is lucky, he will follow my tracks all the way to the north, in the north, he will get the loyalty of Medusa, he will get the help of the beast, finally, he will find my legacy, when he pulled out the sword of the king I left, and then... "Duwei''s heart beat fast, his breath was short, he saw the words on the parchment written here, there was no behind, Can''t help but fret: "and then what?" He took the parchment in his hand and looked at it repeatedly, only to find that the part at the end of the handwriting was where he saw it. It is obvious that there should be some words on the back. Unfortunately, this parchment seems to be a remnant. The back part of the paper is broken, and the edge is toothed. It seems that it has been bitten by something¡° What about the back? " Dewey whispered¡° The back... Is gone. " The old magician looked strange: "don''t forget, I found this letter in a tomb! When I found it, it had so much left. "¡° Wait, you mean, "what''s left?" Dewey''s eyes widened. The old magician was also helpless. He spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "in the tomb, this thing was originally put in a wooden box. But when I found it, there was a hole in the box. I accidentally found a dead mouse in the box. Obviously, the back part was bitten off by the mouse. " mouse? Dewey suddenly wanted to scold! mouse? Such an important thing, the important words and key words behind it... Were gnawed away by the mouse¡° Damn rats! God damn the mouse Dewey can''t help yelling! In his arms, gegewu, the incarnation of a mouse, tried to drill the mouse''s head out a little. In a timid voice, he asked blankly, "what''s the matter? What happened? " However, as soon as the rat''s head came out, he felt that Dewey and Hussein''s murderous eyes fell on him. He was so scared that he went back and didn''t dare to appear again. Dewey can''t laugh or cry... Mouse? The old magician was very calm. After all, he had seen it countless times. He looked at Dewey with a serious voice: "now, do you know why I insist on bringing you here? Now, do you know why I won''t let you go? " Dewey was silent¡° In the north. " The old magician firmly pointed to the front, facing the cold wind, his eyes firmly: "in front! All the way north, didn''t you ask me what''s there? I can tell you now that there is a legacy left by Aragon and a sword of the king left by him! If the prophecy is true and everything is true, then only you can pull out that sword Get the legacy of Aragon? Pull out a king''s sword? The "mission man" in Aragorn''s prophecy? Dewey suddenly wanted to pinch himself: am I dreaming?

 Chapter 94.1

    Dewey was not in a relaxed mood. He felt a little confused and heavy, as if he had pressed a big stone.


    There''s no doubt that Dewey doesn''t like it! I don''t like this prophecy, what''s more, I don''t like the mission, or who''s will to inherit!


    In this regard, Dewey and Semel two hundred years ago have the same idea: I am me, I want to have my own life, my own freedom! Why should someone else''s will be pinned on me? Even if he is a great man in history and a legend, it has a bullshit relationship with me? I don''t care!


    Since he came to this strange world, Dewey had no idea of grandeur in his mind. God bless, he was born in a big noble family. His expected life is very simple: to give up the right of inheritance, to give up the burden of the family, and to be a rich man waiting to die. Spare time, do something you like, play magic, play football games, and so on. It''s enough to live with no ambition, live a nourishing life, and have no worries about food and clothing.


    Therefore, when Duwei deliberately conceals his talents, deliberately makes others misunderstand him as an idiot of the family, and deliberately lets his father drive him out of the imperial capital and send him back to his hometown, Duwei is actually very happy. From then on, I left the imperial capital with strict system, left the whirlpool of all right and wrong, and came to the calm and relaxed Luolin plain... Such a happy day.


    But now, everything, may be in vain!


    Blame this damned... Prophecy!!


    What a mission! What''s the heirloom of Aragon a thousand years ago? Screw it! My lord Dewey doesn''t want this kind of life?


    Inherit Aragorn''s will and fight against the temple? I''m full? What is a temple? It''s a huge force that has existed for thousands of years! It''s a religious force that makes the emperors fear! They have money and force. Has the lofty prestige, on the mainland almost is the individual is the temple believer!


    Inherit Aragorn''s will to fight against such a giant? I''m afraid I''m dead, and I can''t leave any bones!


    Hussein, right? The first knight of the mainland! Are you driven to the end of the world by the temple?


    Aragorn cattle, right? He didn''t pull down the temple at that time. How can I do it?


    What am I? I am a little noble! He is a little noble with no ambition! Yearning for a peaceful and free life!


    For a guy who has been dead for a thousand years, what kind of bullshit will I have to build my life for him?


    No way!


    Along the way, Dewey didn''t say anything more, but everyone could see the change of Dewey''s mood and his gloomy expression. I saw the boy''s face was not happy.


    Everyone will like pie falling from the sky. But if it falls with the pie, there is a heavy burden that can crush people flat?


    That''s another matter!


    yes! should be regarded as a different matter!!


    The old magician still controls the evil faced spider to move forward. Although he is an old druid who is good at communicating with natural creatures, he is tired after a long time of controlling such a powerful high-level Warcraft.


    That night. Instead of camping, we had a sleep on the spider''s back. Hussein took the initiative to ask for a vigil... The knight saw something in Dewey''s eyes, and he watched Dewey closely all night.


    Dewey didn''t sleep all night. Although he was lying on the back of the spider, the old magician made a windbreak magic. Blocked the piercing wind around, and wrapped in a fur coat, and made several basic movements of fighting against the stars, cold is no longer a problem.


    Dewey still couldn''t sleep.


    He wants to get out of here. Leave this heavy... Mission!


    But the knight was staring at Dewey, and Dewey couldn''t help it. Counting up, he is the worst one in this strange team (three people, one snake and one mouse). If he really works, even the mouse in his arms, the magic power is probably higher than that of Duwei.


    Run? Dewey doesn''t think there''s any chance.


    "OK..." at dawn. The old magician quietly stood behind Hussain. He looked at him lying in his fur coat, with his back to his own duvet. The old magician was laughing. Then he whispered to Hussain: "this is a huge change, it''s also a blow. It''s normal for him to fluctuate emotionally. However, I believe he will figure it out in time. After all, he''s the one in the prophecy


    it''s dawn!


    Dewey''s eyes are still closed. But gegwu in his arms has come out. The mouse stood upright on Dewey''s leg and looked ahead with big eyes. Suddenly there was a sharp cheering: "we''re out! It''s coming out! "


    With the mouse''s jump and cry, Dewey turned over and sat up, looking forward


    In front of us, we are already at the edge of the forest. After the sparse trees, there are no iron trees and silver flowers that we have hated these days... There is no boring sea of trees


    In front of a vast expanse of ice! The land is flat and boundless, and the ice and snow cover on the ground has not been known for many years. Under the snow, sometimes glaciers appear in some places, and the glaciers show a light green


    Under the morning light, the sun rises, the sunlight shines on the glacier, under the return light, rippling a circle of light arc, is very beautiful. After running in the forest for two days with several people on its back, the spider is also very tired. At this moment, it comes to the edge of the forest and stops. On the face that looks like a group of people, there is a breath like an old cow in its mouth. The old magician whistled, and then the first one floated down to the ground. He put his hand on one of the spider''s legs and stroked it for a while. A soft light appeared in the palm of his hand. The spider seemed to enjoy the light and gasped for breath¡° Come down, my friends The old magician seemed to be in high spirits. Then his robe rattled in the wind. He turned and pointed to the endless glacier behind him. He said with a smile, "welcome to the forgotten ice field.". We are the first people to come here in 200 years! " With that, the old magician seemed to sigh and whispered to himself, "Semel, I''m here again. Remember two hundred years ago when you and I walked through this place... "After releasing the spider, the old magician announced:" we have to rely on our own legs for the road behind. It''s hard to find anything in this glacier. You will be deeply impressed by the cold here... By the way, especially at night, there will be a strange wind here, which can tear people apart easily. If you don''t want to freeze to death, don''t walk away. " Duwei moved his steps very unwillingly. Behind him, Medusa suddenly whispered, "you seem very upset?"¡° Yes Dewey didn''t hide it. After a few seconds of silence, Medusa said in a low voice, "I remember the first lesson you taught me in my palace, which was to teach me that human beings should face reality. Isn''t it? " With that, her majesty didn''t say anything more. Instead, she drifted past Dewey like a gust of wind and came to the front. Facing the reality... Dewey savored this sentence carefully, then gave a bitter smile. It''s easy to say, but it''s not so easy to do? Walking on the ice is totally different from walking in the forest. The further forward, the less snow on the ground, there is no soft snow, that hard, cold glaciers, smooth incomparable, if you are not careful, one fell more than ten somersaults, it is normal. What''s more, there are countless murderers hidden on the glacier. On the seemingly smooth ice surface, I don''t know where is the killing trap. If I step on it carelessly, the ice on the surface will crack, and the deep crevasse will be below! If you fall down, cause the collapse, countless huge pieces of ice put you under the abyss, you don''t want to come up again¡° Why don''t we fly? " Dewey frowned. The level of magic power of the old magician, the flying skill of wind magic, and taking a few people to set out should not be a problem. And Medusa''s strength is also very strong, flying should be no problem. As for Hussein... If you reach the paladin level, you can fly with your own fighting spirit¡° Because this is the "forgotten ice sheet.". It''s a place cursed by the gods. It''s a natural barrier! Flying... Doesn''t work here. " The old magician explained with a smile, and then seemed to be afraid that Dewey would not believe it. With a smile, he felt out the burden from his arms, and finally found out a piece of paper. After folding it a few times, it turned into a butterfly. With a little bit of his finger, the paper butterfly immediately seemed to have been given life, flapping its wings and flying gently... But soon, When it flew to the height of only seven or eight meters above the ground, the air flow in the sky suddenly became fierce! Then suddenly burst out around the countless strong sharp wind, together toward the Magic Butterfly shot in the past! Without waiting for Dewey''s low breath, he heard a few slight sounds in the air. The butterfly had been cut into pieces in countless sharp blades¡° See? This is the forbidden area set by the gods. " Old magician light way: "even if you are the mainland''s matchless strong, can only honestly stay on the ground to walk." Dewey understood. Even a powerful magician can''t keep flying in the endless sharp wind blade attack in the sky. Even if you have strong magic defense ability, the consumption of magic is enough to kill you!

 Chapter 94.2

    I can''t fly. I just walk on the glacier with my legs. In this way, even the most powerful guy is not much different from ordinary people.


    The old magician took out a short wand, which was inlaid with a transparent silver crystal. He held the wand high and recited a spell in his mouth. A soft light appeared on the crystal, and then spread into a magic border with a diameter of about four meters.


    This enchantment effectively blocks the strong wind above the glacier!


    On this boundless and flat ice sheet, the cold wind is extremely terrible. Without the dense trees in the forest, these cold winds can sweep all the way unstoppably, and the strength is enough to blow a person like Dewey into the air!


    With the windbreak barrier that the old magician took out, he held it all the way, and a group of people walked around him carefully to keep within the barrier.


    Walking on the ice field, physical consumption is very fast. But without the strong wind, the difficulty is reduced a lot.


    In order to avoid the hidden ice abyss on the ground, Dewey borrowed the knowledge of previous lives and made a long rope to tie three people, a snake and a mouse together. And the most powerful Hussein is still in the front.


    After all, it''s a cold-blooded snake. In this place, which is almost twice as cold as in the forest, Medusa''s spirit can''t help but feel a little tired and lazy. She doesn''t say a word any more.


    After walking so hard for two days, the speed of the group became slower and slower. Even Hussein was very tired, and the knight gasped slightly. Although his eyes were still firm, Du Wei could see that this way of walking purely by the power of the body was too tiring.


    Moreover, the old magician can''t keep that windproof border all the time. The wind here is so terrible, especially at night, the roaring sound of the wind is almost deafening, like the roar of beasts in your ears all night. And the chilling cold, Dewey could hardly resist. Even the basic action of fighting against the stars is greatly weakened. He has to get up several times a night to exercise, otherwise he will be frozen.


    At this time, Hussain made a very grateful move for Dewey. Without a word, the knight opened his coat, hugged Dewey, and then used his fighting spirit to drive away the cold.


    The old magician tried his best, but under the endless cold wind around here... And the terrible wind. If you want to keep the border, the consumption of magic power is really tiring. Dewey finally understood why the old magician said on the road to minimize the consumption of magic.


    The norther you go, the stronger the wind is!


    Dewey can even see with his naked eyes that at night, on top of the glacier, tornadoes fall out of thin air and wreak havoc around!


    The wind with the roar of a dragon. The wind pillars clearly visible to the naked eye are rampant around us. If the old magician didn''t keep the border day and night


    According to Dewey''s estimation, this degree is almost equal to that of the old magician in the past two days. Day and night sleepless against countless intermediate mage''s wind magic attack!


    The aperture on his wand was inevitably dimmed. In order to save magic, the range of the border was shrinking again and again, and the last group had to walk together.


    On the fourth day, the old magician couldn''t hold on any longer. He could not help but resist the attack of Kambe intermediate wind magic all the time. The old magician couldn''t use it any more.


    "The last time I came here... The wind wasn''t so strong!" The voice of the old magician was faint.


    "How far is it?" Duvet yelled in the wind... No way. Under the roar of the wind, if you don''t roar, you can''t hear your own voice.


    "About a day and a half." The old magician said helplessly: "in a day and a half, we can get out of the ice! Out of the ice, there will be no more such damned wind! "


    "How long can you last?" Dewey sighed.


    "I need to rest." The old magician no longer forced support: "I need to rest for a while, restore the magic, but..."


    Dewey nodded: "let me take your place for a while!"


    Fortunately. The enchantment of the old magician is recorded on the wand like a scroll. It''s not too complicated to control this enchantment, just need to inject magic all the time.


    Dewey ended up with the old magician''s wand. He thought he could support for a while, but soon he found out that... Very reluctantly!


    Personally experience hosting the border, Du Wei felt that the old magician is not easy!


    The strong wind around is too terrible. The sharp wind blades and countless wind blades are pounding the border in a dense fashion like tide all the time! Countless wind blades cut on the border, and the wind roared, making a sharp and harsh sound.


    As soon as Du Wei got the magic wand, he immediately felt a shock! Then the magic wand in his hand was drawing Dewey''s magic with almost terrifying speed! After struggling to support him for a while, Du Wei felt that he was proud of his magic talent. With such crazy absorption, he was soon stretched out of money!


    In less than a cup of tea, Dewey felt that his mental strength was exhausted!


    Extract! Extract! Draw again! The magic wand in his hand is drawing Dewey''s magic crazily, and the crazy wind blade cutting around makes Dewey''s magic consume faster. Although he has gritted his teeth and insisted, the scope of the border is still inevitably narrowed again.


    The old magician sitting on the ground was silent. He had already drunk two bottles of magic potion, but the consumption was too huge. It was far from enough to supplement the consumption only by drinking magic potion.


    As Dewey''s face turned pale, suddenly, a sharp voice fell on Dewey''s ear. The guy that Dewey didn''t like was almost ten times as lovely now!


    "Why don''t you let me have a try? I''m a level 8 magician at least


    It''s said to be a level 8 wizard, but in fact. The real magic level of gegewu, who specializes in metamorphosis magic, is just a little higher than level 5 magicians. But it''s a little bit better than Dewey. After all, he''s a real magician. He''s much smarter than Dewey in the use of magic!


    Gegwu took over the wand, and its performance taught Dewey a lesson!


    It didn''t inject magic blindly like Dewey, but carefully judged the terrible gale attack around. Even keenly found some gaps in the wind blade which seems to be dense like the tide. Then captured these rhythms, gegwu skillfully controlled the rhythm of injecting magic, and saved his limited magic to the greatest extent. When the attack is strong, it injects more magic. When the attack is weak, it takes the opportunity to save magic, and even finds one or two air strikes!


    So, although it''s only a little more magical than Dewey. But the support time is almost three times that of Dewey!


    This is not a profound magic spell, but this kind of dexterous and skillful manipulation of magic power makes Du Wei gain a lot! The original manipulation of magic is also a kind of magic power. Often even if the same level of magician duel, young magicians are usually not the old magician''s opponent, the difference, many times. It''s the most efficient manipulation of magic!


    Maximize the use of every point of magic, as far as possible to avoid the waste of magic, such a practice, let Du Wei''s eyes shine!


    Then Duwei replaced gegwu again. During the time when gegwu presided over the magic position, Duwei only recovered less than one third of his magic power. But then, his performance surprised everyone!


    He only recovered less than a third of his magic power, but his support time was almost the same as that of gegwu!


    It''s thanks to the devil''s horn on Dewey''s head. The devil''s horn makes Dewey''s magic sense super strong. He can even find limited space in the dense storm attack more acutely than gegwu, and take the opportunity to save magic and breathe back!


    In this kind of near actual combat test, Dewey quickly mastered a lot of skills, and became more proficient in the manipulation of magic!


    "Every young magician will unconsciously waste his magic power. Only with the growth of years and the deeper understanding of magic, can he gradually improve his skills. But this boy, in just two days of training, has almost reached the height of an ordinary magician for half his life! "


    This is gegwu''s evaluation of Dewey.


    With the help of gegwu and Dewey. The old magician had enough time to rest and meditate to restore his magic. Finally, a day and a half later, the group walked out of the Glacier


    It''s amazing. When in front of me, on the horizon, far away, a tall mountain appeared, as if a huge palm stretched out from the ground. At the foot of the mountain, the glacier had come out!


    Creak!


    The boots stepped on the soft snow, which made Dewey jump in his heart!


    Looking back at the glacier behind him, Dewey suddenly found that the wind had stopped!


    That boundless, all over the sky storm, instantly disappeared!


    Dewey bent down and thrust his arms into the snow under his feet. At last he cheered, raised his head and said with a smile, "we''re coming out! Frozen ground under the snow! It''s frozen earth! It''s not a glacier! "


    The old magician was relieved. He almost sat down on the ground, put away his wand, wiped his face, and said with a bitter smile, "come out! We''ve come out at last


    Hussein thrust his sword to the ground! Under the knight''s divine power, the sword almost fell into the ground, leaving only a hilt on it. Then the knight pulled up the sword, looked at the hard soil dregs brought out from the blade, and also laughed happily: "yes! It seems to be out of the glacier! That damned glacier, the wind is terrible! "


    "If it''s not terrible, how can it be called the ''forgotten ice sheet''? Legend has it that this ice sheet is a natural barrier set up by gods to block this place from the human world! That ice field is actually a huge natural magic array left by ancient times! Although this magic array is a barrier, in a way, it is actually a barrier between the human world and other worlds. " The old magician gasped.


    "I don''t understand." Dewey shook his head¡° You''ll soon understand. " The old magician had a smile on his face, and then he pointed to the abrupt mountain rising from the ground in the distance and on the horizon: "see that mountain? That mountain is our destination! I heard it from an old legend. It has a name called "holy mountain."¡° Holy mountain Dewey frowned: "is that where the gods live?"¡° Of course not. " The old magician laughed: "how can gods live in the world! But on that mountain, there are other powerful things¡° What''s that? " Dewey and Hussein asked together. But just when they opened their mouth, suddenly, from a distance, a loud but low roar came from the mountain peak! The roar with supreme dignity, as if piercing the bottom of people''s heart, let people listen to can not help but mind shake, a kind of oppression can not be described in words, with the loud roar, quickly filled the hearts of a group of people! Dewey and Hussein change color at the same time, they look at each other, and guess what¡° It''s not the gods that live on the holy mountain, but it''s the most powerful creature left by the gods in the legend. It''s also a kind of higher creature that is closest to the gods. It''s even smarter and more powerful than people... "The old magician said with a smile:" dragon! The dragon people live on the holy mountain! According to the ancient legend, the mission of the dragon is to guard here, because this is the edge of the human world! The powerful dragon tribe is the guard here. On the one hand, it prevents human beings from passing through here and continuing to go north... On the other hand, it does not allow anything else in the north to pass through here and go to the human world of Loran! Here is the last barrier set by the gods... The dragon clan The roar in the distance was incessant, and then several black spots in the sky flew up from the holy mountain, and with a series of continuous low chirps, the body drew several beautiful arcs in the sky, hovering above the holy mountain... That''s the dragon! Dewey saw it. It was a group of dragons! a group!

 Chapter 95

    Kamiyama?


    Dragon?


    Guard?


    Barriers that prevent the human world from connecting with the rest of the world outside?


    With a bellyful of doubt, the old magician has been in the forefront of the team.


    This time, he took out a big bag of cloth from the magic bag in his arms. He didn''t know what the texture was. It was ragged and unfolded, but it seemed like a flag.


    The old magician held the flag so high and strode in the forefront of the team.


    The group walked in the snow for a while, and soon, the dragons circling on the distant holy mountain noticed that there were outsiders approaching.


    After a series of loud and clear dragon chants, the black spots in the sky immediately left the holy mountain and came towards Duwei.


    The nearer they fly, the clearer the black spots in the sky are!


    It''s really a dragon.


    Dewey has seen dragons, and not long ago. However, it is obvious that the group of dragons we are facing now is much larger than the two dragon favorites of Wei''an and Joanna!!


    There are ten dragons in this group. The head of the dragon is a black dragon with a body at least ten meters long. If you add the tail, it will be close to twenty meters. The breath of it is amazing to all of you, and the pressure that comes as soon as it approaches is probably the so-called "dragon power" in the legend.


    The huge wings behind it opened, as if they could cover the sky. With gusts of strong wind, Dewey felt as if he was standing under a helicopter. The strong wind even made people hard to open their eyes.


    Ten dragons have been flying over the crowd, and the rest are hovering in the sky. The dragon, the biggest one in the head, lowered his body, hung in the air and looked down at the small people below with his terrible eyes.


    The old magician held up the flag in his hands, and then said in a loud voice: "respect the great dragon! We are friends from the human world, in my hands. It was a contract signed by the dragon and a human! We are here to see the great dragon clan leader


    Bang!!


    After a loud noise, the biggest black dragon had already fallen on the ground and stood in front of the crowd. The ground was pressed by its huge body and several cracks appeared. Then it folded its wings and looked at the old magician coldly. Then its eyes stayed on the broken flag in the magician''s hand.


    "Human beings!" The giant spewed out: "human beings are not allowed to come here!"


    Its sound was so loud that Du Wei''s head was faint. Every mouth of this guy also gave off a terrible smell which is hard to describe


    God, what a bad breath!


    "We know." The old magician looked the same: "but according to the contract in my hand, people who hold this contract can come here and get back what we have stored on the holy mountain!"


    He was on the flag in his hand. The painting was full of patterns similar to ghost charms, but after looking at it for a while, the black dragon finally nodded with approval: "well, it''s really dragon language on it. You can go there! But you must not cross the sacred mountain to the North! "


    Finish. His huge head came over, and his breath was rubbed around the crowd. He sniffed hard, then he drew back and sighed: "human... Disgusting human. I have to go and tell the elder about it. The human beings are coming... "


    With that, the Dragon flew up and roared twice in the sky. With the flying dragon team, they went back to the holy mountain.


    The old magician was relieved and carefully put the flag away.


    "What is this? Is it a contract Asked Dewey.


    "It''s a contract." The old magician said with a smile, "it''s a contract signed by Aragon and the dragon clan leader. The holy mountain in front of him is where Aragon keeps his legacy. In the whole mainland, where is safer than the territory of the dragon people? "


    Several people all the way to the foot of the holy mountain. Looking at this holy mountain from the foot of the mountain, I feel different again. The peak is extremely towering. The black rock is shining with metal and has a cold smell. In such a flat land, suddenly pull up. Straight into the sky, there are several giant dragons circling on the mountain. From time to time to the following roar, the dragon in the ear, shock people dizzy.


    "What''s north of the mountain?" Dewey was curious. The barrier of the human world to the outside world... Where is the outside world? What''s the point?


    "Are you surprised?" The old magician looked back at Du Wei and said, "you''ll know soon, but now you''d better not ask questions, because these questions will annoy those big guys."


    Climbing the sacred mountain is also a severe test for Duwei''s physical strength.


    Because the mountain is too high!


    There are no stairs, but fortunately, the mountain is surrounded by a winding road. The road is not wide enough for three people to walk side by side. On one side of the road is the mountain wall, and on the other side, there is a cliff!


    Panshan road is covered with bare black rocks. A group of people trudged up the road. The dragon on the top of the mountain howled incessantly. Du Wei could not help sighing: "if someone lives here, they will have nightmares every day because of this cry."


    The old magician in front of him looked back at the puffing duvet, and then he suddenly laughed: "you are wrong. There was once a man who stayed here for a long time. When his majesty Aragon came here, he spent a full year on the holy mountain! " Dewey frowned: "a year?"¡° Do you see the mountain road under your feet? " The old magician sneered: "can you see the weirdness of this mountain? If you feel the wall of the mountain, it''s not stone or soil at all... Look carefully, what the mountain looks like! " Du Wei touched the wall of the mountain hard and cold. He came close and sniffed. Then he frowned: "this smell..." "it''s like iron." Hussein spoke. He thrust his sword into the wall of the mountain. There was a humming groan from the sword, a flick from the knight''s fingers, and a deep echo from the mountain wall. He looked solemn: "it''s pure iron! Is this an iron mountain? "¡° According to the legend I know, this mountain is an iron mountain. " The old magician gasped for a moment, then looked at Dewey and said with a smile, "when the gods created this place, it was an iron mountain, but originally it was. It''s not what it is now. "¡° What''s that like? "¡° At that time, Aragorn went through the "frozen forest" and the "forgotten ice field". When he came here alone, the holy mountain was a mountain... But there was no such mountain road! Aren''t you surprised? Those giant dragons live on the mountain. Why is there such a mountain road for people to walk Duvidi was really puzzled. The narrow Panshan road is obviously not used by the dragon people themselves... Why do they need a road to fly? Even if it takes a road. The dragon people can''t use such a narrow mountain road¡° When his majesty Aragon came here, he fought against the whole dragon clan with his powerful strength. No dragon in the dragon clan could defeat him. " The old magician indulged in the legend, with a trace of pride in his tone: "so the dragon clan had nothing to do with him. Then Aragorn made his own demands. Ask the dragon clan to do something for him and do him a favor. At first, the proud dragon people refused to agree. But none of them could defeat Aragon, and then they made a bet¡° "A bet?"¡° That''s the contract I just had. " The old magician laughed and said, "the most powerful warrior of the dragon clan. Their clan leader lost to Aragon in the duel, and then put forward a difficult problem. If Aragon can successfully walk to the top of the mountain, then the dragon people are willing to help Aragon. But the condition is: he doesn''t fly, he can only walk on his feet! "¡° What kind of condition is that? " Dewey frowned¡° It is said that the original holy mountain was not the same as it is now. At that time, it was a towering mountain. There is no crack in the cliff! It''s smooth. There''s no place to stay! "¡° But it''s not too hard. " Du Wei said: "with Aragorn''s powerful strength, it''s not too difficult to climb mountains with bare hands."¡° More than that... As agreed in the contract, the dragon can interfere with him. If he really climbs mountains with his bare hands, there are endless dragon warriors around him who can attack him! Do you think Aragorn can still climb up in that situation? " The old magician smile: "at last, Aragorn came up with a stupid method, although this method is stupid. But on the contrary, it can make the dragon people shocked. From then on, he was convinced by Aragorn and kept his promise. Finish what Aragorn told them. " As he said this, the old magician pointed to the mountain road at his feet and said slowly: "Aragorn, relying on a king''s sword in his hand and his supreme strength, started from the foot of the mountain with a long sword all the way. It took a year for one person to open such a road to the top of the mountain!" Du Wei was speechless. He was shocked. He could not help reaching out again and gently stroking the side of the mountain wall! The hard and high-purity iron wall, with a trace of chiseling on it! Back then, a legend like Aragorn, one person, one sword, went up from the foot of the mountain. With one sword, Sheng Sheng opened such a mountain road to the top of the mountain! Shocked the whole dragon! What a spirit?! What a skill?! Hussein didn''t speak, but the knight''s eyes suddenly radiated a strange brilliance. Looking at the chopping marks on the mountain wall, he couldn''t come back to God for a long time

 Chapter 96

    Du Wei was exhausted when he walked on the mountain road for half a year. Unfortunately, it would take him a day or two to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Because here, flying is the patent of dragon. Even if it is as great as Aragorn, he must rely on his own feet to climb the holy mountain.


    In addition to the cold, Dewey is still suffering from a painful torment.


    Sunburn!


    This is a seemingly contradictory but real problem.


    In his previous life, Dewey often watched the National Geographic magazine of the discovery channel and other programs. It was inconceivable to see that those who explored the Arctic and Antarctic would be sunburned in the cold ice and snow. But in fact, it is!


    The ice and snow is like a huge concentrating mirror, which gathers all the ultraviolet rays from the sun. Moreover, geographically, in the far north and south, the atmosphere is thin, and the sun''s harmful rays are easier to shine in.


    Dewey felt sunburned. All the exposed skin on his face and hands seemed to have steamed and turned pink. It was very painful to touch it. At night, when the temperature drops and the cold wind blows, it''s like a knife cutting pain!


    Among his companions, the old magician and Hussein seemed to have this kind of situation, but they were much more tolerant than Dewey.


    In addition to sunburn, there is pain in the eyes.


    In the snow, even at night, the light is very strong. The blue light reflected by the snow is the most serious thing that hurts people''s eyes. In his previous life, those who went to the Antarctic and the Arctic would use snow mirrors to protect their eyes from ultraviolet and snow blue light, but there is no such equipment in this world. Duvi can only wear the "Sunglasses" that Danielle left behind, which is better than nothing.


    In the company. The calmest is Medusa. The skin of snakes is probably different from that of human beings. Her skin is still pale and delicate, and her eyes are always closed, indifferent to everything outside.


    Finally, the next afternoon, around the Panshan Road, people came to the hillside. This is the back of the mountain. The mountain blocks the sunshine overhead. Dewey sits down and gasps, and then feels for the fire.


    "Take a break. We''d better walk at night." Duwei gasped, his face was still molting, pain unbearable, he felt that even a light wind blowing on his face would make him pain can''t help jumping. I can only hide the cloth on my clothes, cover my face layer by layer, and only show my eyes.


    The old magician also nodded. He cast a fire magic and made a fire: there was no firewood or firewood, and the fire made by pure magic consumed magic. But in order to keep warm, there is no other choice.


    Dewey got close to the fire, opened his arms to continue the warmth of the fire, when his arms were all warm. Turn your back to the fire.


    He''s freezing all over.


    With his back to the fire, Dewey was sitting on the edge of the mountain road. In front of him was the cliff... And he was facing the North!


    North of Shenshan!


    After baking for a while, Dewey felt refreshed and looked into the distance. Can''t help asking again: "north of Shenshan, what is there?"


    "No one knows for sure." The old magician shook his head: "but according to legend, the holy mountain is a barrier to guard the human world, and if you continue to go north, you will be abandoned by some gods! It''s a group of people who betrayed the gods and were banished from Roland. It is said that to the north, there is a world of evil, which is the same as the land of Roland. It''s a continent. After the defeat of several ancient demonic races. Driven out of the human world, they go all the way north, through here, to another world. "


    "Another world." Hussein frowned: "what else is ahead? It''s freezing to death here! If it were not for us, ordinary people would not have been able to live in such a place! Keep going north? I can''t imagine what it would be like to go north again! What kind of race can survive in such a bad dreamland


    The old magician gave a wry smile: "so, this is the God''s punishment for them... I don''t know, but that''s what the legend says."


    "I don''t think so." Dewey burst into a soft smile. But when the old magician and Hussein looked at Dewey strangely, Dewey closed his mouth and kept silent.


    Not necessarily... Dewey couldn''t help sighing.


    Does it get colder the further north?


    In this world, people of this era will certainly think so.


    But who is Dewey? Dewey is the world with advanced technology and civilization from the previous life!


    The further north, the colder! It seems to be true, literally.


    But, given the location


    If we assume that this world, like duvi''s previous life, is a planet similar to the earth.


    Dewey is almost certain of that. He has made some assumptions over the years, assuming that the continent of Roland is on a planet like the earth. Even the sun, moon and even the Big Dipper are the same as the earth! Dewey even suspected that this was another Earth in space!


    Anyway, it''s definitely a planet! Well, according to the location of Loran: cold in the north, hot in the south. What does that mean? Explain the location of Loran continent, should be in the northern hemisphere of this planet! In the northern hemisphere, the closer the north is to the Arctic, the colder it is! The closer the south is to the equator, the hotter it is! This is the simplest truth. However, because the earth is round (of course, in this world, it should be said that "the planet is round"), then the norther the position of Loran, the closer it is to the "North Pole" of the planet, the colder it will be! But what if we keep going north? If you continue to go north, you will reach the "North Pole", which is the coldest place! But if we don''t stop, how about moving on? If you cross the north pole and go further... Geographically speaking, it''s not really "going north"! In fact, if you go beyond the north pole, you''re going to the back of the planet, and then you''re going all the way south! Yes, if we continue to go on, we are actually heading south!! In that case, instead of getting colder and colder, it will get warmer and warmer!! This is the truth that even middle school students would understand in Duwei''s previous life. Of course, in this world, I''m afraid no one understands. So... Dewey couldn''t help thinking back: what would be the world if he went on over the holy mountain? It can''t be getting colder! But should be more and more warm! There may even be a continent! There is another continent similar to Roland!! It''s possible! So, the North... No, it should be said to be "in the front". What is it? When Dewey fell into reverie, he could not help sitting on the edge of the cliff, his legs hanging there, looking at the distance... In the north of the holy mountain, looking ahead, there is still a vast ice field, but it is not as flat as the south. In the distance, there are continuous snow mountains and ice rocks on the horizon... Starting from the foot of the holy mountain, On the ground, black rocks with strange shapes can be seen, protruding from the ground, just like spikes protruding from the ground, with sharp edges and corners. As far as Dewey could see, he suddenly saw that there was something hanging on the sharp edges and corners of a spiked black rock protruding from the ground at the foot of the mountain on the North ground, After all, Dewey is a magician with keen sense, and even his eyesight and ears are far better than ordinary people. With a move in his heart, he immediately takes off the winding cloth from his face. The cloth has been frozen hard and just rolled up, revealing a small hole in the middle. Dewey just rolled up the cloth and looked into the distance in front of his eyes... According to the most basic principle of pinhole imaging, it was farther and more true than the naked eye. When he saw what was hanging on the sharp spike like rock at the foot of the mountain, Dewey could not help but jump in his heart! That is a pair of bones! I don''t know how many years ago, the muscles on the corpse have become ice crystals, like a dry and cold zombie, hanging on the sharp protuberant rock, but the corpse looks very majestic, but the arms are very long, far better than ordinary human, but the legs are very short, but the legs and feet are very strong, and the body''s armor is still hanging with ice ridges, The only strange thing is... The head is gone! Duwei looked further away, only to find that there were still several bodies hanging on the black rocks on the ground. Those bodies were even more strange, and there were even some bodies. With Duwei''s careful identification, we could see some strange things! Those corpses, as if they were not human at all! Some of the corpses are too eccentric in the length ratio of legs and feet, others have palms with only three fingers, just like... Some kind of animal? Du Wei frowned more and more. Finally, after careful searching, he finally found one or two human like bones... But the bones looked too thin! Even the slim women among human beings may not be so thin and slender, but these slender bones are not only much smaller, but also the clothes and armor left on them are extremely gorgeous. Although they are under the ice crystals, they are glittering and exquisitely carved... And the common point is that all the bones are on the back! And, without exception, no head!

 Chapter 97.1

    "You see that?" The old magician didn''t know when he stood behind Dewey. His tone was bitter: "I saw those things once 200 years ago. Right here. "


    "You and Semel have been here?" "Two hundred years ago?" Dewey said with a wry smile


    "Yes, I came 200 years ago. In order to find the legacy of Aragorn, unfortunately, I didn''t find the prophecy at that time. I couldn''t open the treasure left by Aragorn. So I came back empty handed. " The old magician whispered: "I saw these bones at the foot of the North Mountain 200 years ago."


    "What are they?" Dewey raised his own question.


    "It''s the legendary race that was banished by the gods. In ancient times, they lived with human beings in the continent of Roland. But later, because of betraying the gods and was exiled, all the way north, was driven out of the land of Roland. Over the mountain, to the north. No one knows exactly where the north is. The only thing we know is that it''s a place of exile, where the exiled races live. And the dragon people here are the guards here. However, from ancient times to the present, some of those races will try to "come back". Unfortunately, they can''t cross the sacred mountain held by the Dragon tribe, and they can''t continue to go back... Even if they can cross the sacred mountain, behind them are the "forgotten ice field" of endless terrible storms, and the cold frozen forest full of Warcraft crisis! By these places, the exiled race will never return to the continent of Roland again


    The old magician said, pointing to the foot of the mountain: "those bones are some strong people in the exiled race, some outstanding strong people, trying to rely on their own strong strength to cross the barrier set by the gods. But they all failed. They were killed by the dragon people under the holy mountain. "


    "How do you know these places?" he asked


    "The head of the dragon clan told me." The old magician said with a smile: "I came here 200 years ago... The patriarch here is a very complicated guy. You can see it when you see it."


    On the evening of the third day, they finally reached the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the holy mountain is a huge cave. To Du Wei, the cave is like a beehive. There are seven or eight holes in the cave, and there are faint bursts of dragon roaring inside. And overhead, a group of flying dragons circled around, they seemed to be the role of sentinels.


    Dragon''s vision and hearing are far better than other creatures. In this flat ice field, they can even see the movement of the ground more than ten miles away!


    The leader of the sentry, the huge black dragon, was already impatient. He growled on the heads of the crowd: "you are too slow! The patriarch is waiting for you


    Then one paw pointed to the biggest Cave: "go in! But don''t run


    The cave is big! Super large!


    This is Dewey''s first influence. The top of this almost pure iron mountain seems to have been hollowed out. Came in, there were still gusts of strong wind blowing out of the huge earth cave.


    Entering the cave entrance, it is not dark inside, on the contrary, there is a golden light shining round and round.


    The cave lies on the mountainside. Actually inlaid with all kinds of baby! Gold, colorful gems, all kinds of glittering things, give out a brilliant light!


    Dewey was surprised. But the old magician held him tightly, and then took the people to the cave.


    All the way in, the cave is very deep, the foot is hard, but here is not cold, came inside, but saw in front of the cave passage, is a huge iron door! At the door is a cross winch. I don''t know what the quality of the chain is. It''s dark.


    Next to the iron door, there was a huge black dragon lying on the ground, snoring and sleeping. Between the opening and closing of the dragon''s mouth, the sound of snoring was like thunder, with strong wind.


    The old magician coughed, and then cried out, "Friends of mankind, come to see the dragon clan leader!"


    The Dragon didn''t respond.


    The old magician coughed hard: "the great dragon clan leader, the old friend of mankind has come to see you!"


    The Dragon didn''t respond.


    The old magician was a little angry. He strode over. And then stand by the mouth of the dragon. His height is just as big as the dragon''s head. The old magician took out his wand. Then, he nodded on the dragon''s nose and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t seen you for 200 years. Are you still so sleepy?"


    A faint black air flowed into the nose of the dragon. The sleeping dragon suddenly twisted, suddenly opened its mouth, and then sneezed!


    Roar!!


    This roar almost deafened Dewey''s ears! The strong hurricane even blew out the old magician''s hat.


    "Who is it! Wake me up The Dragon shook his head and opened his eyes. The yellow eyes were staring at the old magician. They turned a few times. Finally, the dragon''s voice was very kind: "you? You are... "


    "I''m human and your friend. I''ve come to see the great dragon patriarch."


    At last, the dragon was fully awake. Its huge body stood up and looked at the old magician in front of him like a small one. His nose blew out a breath, and then suddenly he said in a loud voice: "I remember you! I know you! Last time you were here¡° Yes The old magician arranged his hair casually: "Dear bodyguard, please open the door and let me in to see your clan leader."¡° I don''t like you. " "I hate being woken up from sleep!" roared the dragon¡° But I have something urgent The old magician shrugged his shoulders: "besides, I have a contract with your dragon clan. I have the right to see the clan leader."¡° Ok... "The Dragon muttered," well, according to the tradition, let''s pass me first! " With that, the dragon stood upright, its wings behind it opened, and then bared his teeth... This expression, it is probably in the grimace, right? Do you want to fight first? Hussein has quietly stood in the nearest place behind the old magician. If you want to fight, it''s not a suitable place for magicians to fight in such a cave, and he, the most powerful knight in the melee, will naturally bear the brunt against the dragon. However, the old magician turned around and laughed at him, waved his hand and indicated that he didn''t need to do it. Then the old magician looked at the dragon in front of him: "well, is it still the old rule? Your honor, chief bodyguard? "¡° yes! As long as you can convince me with your wisdom, I will open this door! " The Dragon roared: "the winner can pass! The loser, stay outside the door! " Dewey was stunned. He looked at the old magician. The old magician was also looking at him: "do you understand? It''s Wendou! This giant dragon is the bodyguard of the dragon clan leader. He was the first warrior of the dragon clan 700 years ago! But what it pursues now is not strength, but wisdom... "And the old magician winked at Dewey. Sure enough, the Dragon immediately roared with pride: "yes! I''m the first warrior of the dragon! What I want to pursue now is the title of the first wise man of the Dragon nationality! Let''s make a question! Don''t go in unless you can embarrass me! " Compare wisdom with dragon?! Dewey was stunned. The old magician had turned back to him, pushed him, and said with a smile, "I know you''re a smart guy, so now you''re on your own! This game is two wins in three sets, as long as we can win it twice. Otherwise, you don''t want to go in. " "Do you really want this?" duvet sighed The Dragon answered first, holding his head high and roaring with pride: "this is my rule!"¡° Well, all right. " Dewey thought for a moment and nodded yes. Compared with the giant dragon, wisdom... The dragon is recognized as a higher creature, even higher than human beings, although human beings don''t think so. The Dragon nationality has a long life, high wisdom and strong strength. The long life and wisdom make them have longer learning time than human beings... Theoretically speaking, the dragon people are higher than human beings only from the individual point of view. But it''s just theory¡° So, what are the rules of this contest? " Dewey went up to the dragon and said with a smile¡° It''s very simple, as long as the questions you ask can embarrass me. " The dragon was very proud with a smile: "but I need to remind you, don''t underestimate my wisdom! I have a full understanding of your human wisdom! The patriarch has been to the human world, studied your human civilization, and taught me a lot! Human beings, don''t expect to deceive me with your human tricks! "¡° Any questions? " Dewey blinked¡° Any questions! " The Dragon nodded for sure¡° All right Dewey laughed maliciously: "then I''ve got a question." With a slight cough, Dewey said with a faint smile: "my topic is like this. It''s a very simple mathematical problem: suppose there is a row of houses. There is one person in the first house, two people in the second house, three people in the third house, four people in the fourth house... And so on, There will be more people in each house in the back than in the one in front! My question is, when we count to the thousandth house, how many people are there in the thousand houses

 Chapter 97.2

    The dragon is stupid!


    Then he began to use his fingers with a wrench. When his fingers were not enough, he began to pull his toes, but soon his toes were not enough. Looking at his eyes, he seemed to want to borrow Dewey''s fingers


    Looking at the Dragon clumsily counting his fingers and toes, Du Wei grinned: "what? Can''t you figure it out? "


    "..." the Dragon suddenly became angry: "this is a lie! impossible! How can such a topic be calculated! And... And... If you count to the thousandth house, there must be a thousand people in the thousandth house! Where is such a big house


    "Cut! In our human palaces, it''s OK to install 10000 people, not to mention 1000 people. " Du Wei grinned: "Dear captain, can you answer it or not?"


    "This... This is not a problem at all! It''s a lie! No one can figure it out! It''ll take at least a year to count it out! " The dragon was a little angry: "you can''t answer the question yourself! Why ask me! "


    Dewey didn''t quarrel with it, and then he said with a smile, "really?"


    Then he lay down on the ground, wrote on the ground a few times, raised his head, reported the answer: "a total of 500 people!"


    ¡°500500£¿£¿¡± The dragon''s eyes widened. If it wasn''t a dragon, it would be sweating. Then it thought desperately for a while and cried out, "I don''t believe it! How can you figure it out! You must be talking nonsense


    Dewey said with a straight face: "I''ve got the problem, and I''ve got the answer myself. Only you can''t answer... And then you want to default? Is this the pride of the dragon people? "


    "..." the Dragon stopped. It roared angrily, and said, "OK! Cunningly human. You win!! You win! You can go in! "


    Then, the Dragon glared at the old Magician: "now, it''s your turn! Last time you cheated me once, this time you don''t want to cheat me again! "


    The old magician looked at the dragon with a smile: "are you ready? So let''s go... This time my topic is very simple. Let''s row boxing, the simplest game of human beings: scissors, stone, cloth. "


    Then. The old magician stretched out his hand to illustrate the rules, he said with a faint smile: "to be honest, I don''t think you can win me, so I reduce the difficulty for you. We come ten times, ten times, as long as you can win me once! Even if you win! Is that all right? Otherwise, you have to let me go. "


    As a result


    The result is self-evident.


    Dewey thinks he''s evil. Bully Yilong with the human''s mathematical knowledge of previous life. I didn''t expect that this old man is more despicable than himself!


    scissors?


    Dewey''s laughing.


    Dragon''s claw, only two fingers! Two!


    That is to say, either, it sticks out its finger and puts out the scissors. or It clenches its fingers and comes out of the stone. Anyway, it can never produce cloth.


    The old magician didn''t want to win it either. He took out the stone ten times, and then the Dragon yelled.


    "Hey. We won twice! You should open this door and let us in. " Cried Dewey.


    The Dragon sighed helplessly, and then his huge body came to the side of the iron gate. He turned the winch hard, and then heard a thick click. The chain was turning, and the iron gate was slowly pulled up


    "Go in!" At last, the Dragon looked at the old magician and Du Wei: "next time! I won''t lose to you next time! I want to ask the patriarch, I want to go to the human world to learn wisdom! "


    After Du Wei and others walked into the iron gate, the fierce voice of the Dragon came from time to time behind them.


    "That guy is the first warrior of the dragon race. But I just like to play around. " The old magician smile: "last time I came here, I played with it, but it was very interesting."


    "I think it''s cute." Du Wei shrugged his shoulders: "but compared with human intelligence, the dragon''s brain really doesn''t work well."


    "It''s just a joke." The old magician said with a smile: "even if it does not let us in, the patriarch will meet us at last. However, we''d better be polite to that guy. Although he likes mischief, his strength is absolutely a terrible guy. If you want to deal with the dragon in the future. You''d better coax it a little bit. "


    "Later?" Dewey frowned.


    But the old magician didn''t go on.


    After going through the iron gate. The cave went all the way down.


    On both sides of the cave, there are countless small cracks on the mountain wall. There are pearls in the cracks, and I don''t know how many treasures I have hidden. Du Wei sighed. It seems that the dragon people like these shiny things. The legend is true.


    The width of the cave is shrinking. The more you go in, the narrower you get. When I came to the end, I came out of the passage, only to find that I came to a place like a round arch shaped hall.


    Compared with human architecture, this hall is much more primitive, even more primitive than the former palace of Medusa. In such a big bare cave, you can''t see the sun when you look up, and the walls around you are inlaid with emeralds.


    To his surprise, in the middle of the hall, there was a chair! It''s about the size of a human.


    In the chair, there was a guy. This is a guy who incarnates into an adult. His body is no different from that of ordinary human beings. His face is covered with beard and he has no adornment. It''s just a simple robe.


    The only thing that can highlight its dragon identity is that it has two long horns protruding from its head... However, to Du Wei''s surprise, one of the horns is only half left, as if it had been cut off by something.


    "I gave it this robe." The old magician whispered a word in Dewey''s ear, then burst into laughter, opened his arms and strode up: "old friend, two hundred years, we finally meet!"


    The head of the dragon clan was not as happy as the old magician. He got up from his chair and yawned: "well, I see you again. It''s so boring here. It''s at least a good thing to see such an interesting guy like you. Well, tell me. What interesting news has your coming brought me? "


    The Dragon incarnated as an adult came to the front, but Duwei could not feel any breath from it... Even the dragon power of the dragon people''s oppression on human beings did not exist!


    It''s like a guy with no power, but as long as you use the inductive force to explore, you will find that its breath is as deep as the sea! You''ll find that you don''t feel anything.


    Even its appearance is very common, if not the top of the diagonal, it is almost like the most common human. There''s nothing striking about it.


    Even its eyes are listless and drooping. He looks powerless.


    Du Wei doesn''t have the bad habit of judging people by their appearance, but seeing that such an ordinary and almost obscene old man is actually the head of the dragon clan, this psychological gap can''t help showing.


    "Old friend." The old magician coughed: "my coming this time. It''s to complete a contract of the dragon clan... I''ve got the person who opened the secret room here! "


    After listening to these words, the dragon clan leader''s drooping eyelids flashed a strange light in his eyes! Then it''s eyes fell on the old magician behind Dewey and others.


    Then he laughed, but oddly: "Oh? Did you find it? Is it one of these companions you brought with you? This beautiful queen Medusa? Or the proud Paladin? oh Let me see... Is it this young boy? "


    It is a very common sentence, but Du Wei immediately dare not underestimate the dragon clan leader!


    It seems that with such a simple glance, it can see the true identity of Medusa! Even see through the strength of Hussein!


    The old magician pondered for a moment, turned his head and looked at Dewey: "come here."


    Du weiyiyan took a few steps, and the dragon clan leader looked at Du Wei with a strange look in his eyes: "Oh, this noble boy, is he the one you found? There is a devil smell in his body. But his strength is too weak... Are you sure he can pull out what Aragorn left behind? "


    When the dragon clan leader looks at Du Wei, that kind of look makes Du Wei very uncomfortable. This guy''s eyes seem ordinary, but Du Wei seems to have a feeling of standing naked in front of him... At such a glance, he seems to have seen through himself completely!


    "All right! I''ll get the key, but if you still can''t open the door this time, then you should understand the result. " The head of the dragon clan said calmly.


    then. It doesn''t pay attention to people. Turn around and leave, just behind the main hall. Many holes in the random into a channel.


    When the old magician waited for the dragon clan leader to leave, he turned and took a serious look at Du Wei: "what happened to you just now? You seem a little absent-minded? "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    The old magician took a deep breath: "is the appearance of the dragon clan leader disappointing you? Doesn''t he look like the head of a dragon clan at all? "


    Dewey thought, "I just feel strange."


    "Put away your strangeness!" The old magician said solemnly: "Dewey, I hope you... No, it''s not hope, it''s demand! I ask you to keep some respect when you face it! I''m not kidding, because it''s not a very easy guy to get into! "


    Duwei immediately nodded: "of course, the head of the dragon clan, how can he be a troublesome guy? I understand."


    "You know the best." The old magician looked back at the cave where the dragon clan leader entered, and then said in a low voice, "I need to tell you that this guy is a madman. Don''t think he has a good temper. If it turns over, no one can suppress it, at least not here! Besides, this guy hates human beings. We''d better not annoy him. "


    After a pause, the old magician said, "do you see the horn on his head? One of the corners is broken. "


    Dewey nodded, and Hussein nodded.


    "It was cut off by Aragorn!" The old magician said coldly: "but what I want to tell you is that it is probably the only living guy in the world who has ever dealt with Aragon! Moreover, even Aragorn''s strength did not kill him! It''s a weird guy. If it turns over, no one can suppress it, at least not here! "

 Chapter 98

    "Neither can you?" Dewey took a deep breath.


    "Me?" The old magician laughed: "I can''t, at least in this world, I only think there are two guys whose magic power may surpass mine. One is his Majesty the pope in the temple, and the other is the chairman of the Magic Union. "


    Dewey didn''t understand the old magician.


    But then the old magician said with a wry smile, "I think the two guys I just mentioned may surpass me. But the dragon clan leader is the guy I know, whose strength is definitely better than mine! Because when I came here 200 years ago, I had a fight with it. It almost killed me with half of its strength. I think that if I didn''t have the contract between Aragon and the dragon, I would have died here 200 years ago! "


    Just then, the voice of the dragon clan leader has come from the cave.


    "You are too modest, my friend."


    The patriarch had already come back. He came slowly with a long and narrow box in his hand and said with a smile, "I want to correct your two mistakes. First, I don''t know about others, but I think the chairman of the magician Union in the human world is not as powerful as you. Second, the strength of his holiness is not "possible" above you, but certainly above you. "


    "How do you know?" Dewey asked.


    "Because, I''ve been to your human world... Incarnated like this, to travel your human world, to learn your culture and civilization... Because I''m curious, what''s the human world like, and there are strong people like Aragorn! I go to the human world every 100 years, but I am disappointed every time! Because it seems that even the largest number of races: humans. There has never been a strong man like Aragorn The head of the dragon clan said faintly: "I have secretly challenged the chairman of the magician Union and the Pope of the temple. So, my old friend, you don''t have to be modest. I think you can definitely rank first in the ranks of magicians in the human world... If the Pope doesn''t leave the temple. "


    With that, he threw the box on the ground. The tone gradually cooled down: "OK! Take the key and go! My old friend, you know where the secret room is! Open it, take what''s inside, and leave my domain! You have at least one thing right: I still hate human beings! Especially that wretch of Aragon


    With that, the Dragon patriarch snorted and turned to leave.


    Just as it hummed, Dewey suddenly felt the sound in his ears. As if there is an invisible big hand hard to hold his heart, and then as if the whole body of blood are pouring up!


    The sound was like a heavy hammer!


    Du Wei''s face turned pale for a moment, then he almost fainted in the dark! Fortunately, the old magician took Duwei seriously, and his palm was on the back of Duwei''s heart. A glimmer of light came over Dewey. Dewey took a deep breath and came back.


    But then, behind him, Hussein''s face suddenly changed, and the proud Knight opened his mouth. A mouthful of blood came out of my mouth!


    The knight was shocked and looked at the cave where the dragon clan leader disappeared. He gritted his teeth and said, "this... What is this?"


    "It''s dragon magic." The old magician sighed: "it has been merciful."


    "But why is she OK?" Dewey points to Medusa standing there quietly.


    "Because the patriarch hates only humans." The old magician grinned bitterly. He looked at Hussein with an angry look: "Hussein! Don''t expect you to challenge him now! Believe me, even if you are a paladin, your strength is far from it! "


    Before the head of the dragon clan left, the magic of dragon language was really powerful. Under the comfort of the old magician''s light magic, Du Wei''s mind gradually calmed down, and his blood gradually calmed down. And Hussein. If it wasn''t for the old magician''s warning, the proud Knight would have gone to fight with the dragon clan leader now.


    "It seems that the bearing of the dragon people is not so good." Du Wei said with a wry smile: "because Aragon defeated the dragon people and made them lose face, so the patriarch hated Aragon so much that even we hated him?"


    The old magician frowned and whispered, "I told you. The patriarch is a complicated guy. It says that Aragorn is the one it hates the most. In fact, it seems to me. It not only hated Aragorn, but also had a subtle respect. After all, Aragorn is the only human who has defeated the dragon head head head head. It is this kind of complex mind that makes it sneak into the human world to travel


    With these words, the old magician said in a loud voice: "well, don''t waste time. It''s important for us to get down to business! Follow me. Let''s go and see the secret room that Aragorn left here! "


    Immediately, people followed the old magician out of the hall. The old guy seems to be familiar with the road here. After passing through a cave, facing countless forks inside, he took a few people to turn left and right without hesitation,


    Along the way, to Dewey''s surprise, they saw some strange "things.".


    It was in the passage of the cave (to be honest, Dewey even doubted whether he had got into the rat hole. The cave of the dragon people extends in all directions, with forks everywhere, There are some high rock platforms. Those rocks are all black rock iron unique to Shenshan. On the platform, there are sharp spines, big and small... Heads!


    It''s the head, and the shapes are different. What''s more puzzling is that it seems that none of these heads belong to human beings!


    On the sharp edges like these spikes, the skulls were different in appearance, and some wore strange helmets, but the same thing was that Dewey could see that these skulls seemed to have been twisted off!


    I don''t know how many years have passed. Fortunately, the temperature in this place is very cold and dry, so these heads have been dried. But they didn''t rot, and they could barely see their true colors!


    So Dewey saw these things:


    Those heads are three or four times bigger than ordinary people. From the facial features and bone shape, they seem to be like some kind of cat, as well as the faint residual lines on their dried skin... Flat mouth and nose, as well as the ears above the head... What''s terrible is that the edges and corners below pierce their necks. Then he stretched out from his mouth, which made the scene particularly frightening!


    For others, the mouth is long and convex, but you can''t see the obvious nose. It''s just two small holes above the mouth, probably the nostrils for breathing. But the ear is very small... From the shape, it is more like some kind of animal like cattle and horses.


    It has a long jaw like a crocodile. Occupying two-thirds of the whole skull, the teeth are distributed on the upper and lower jaw, extremely sharp... Anyway, humans can''t have such teeth.


    Seeing these skulls and thinking of the headless mummies at the foot of the mountain, Dewey couldn''t help but feel excited! These heads have been weathered for an unknown number of years. The skin is dry and shriveled. Although it doesn''t rot, it looks terrible, especially some eyelids that haven''t been closed. There are empty eyes in the drooping eyelids


    Of course, there are also some guys who are very similar to human beings. Their heads are slightly smaller, even much thinner than normal human beings. From the size of their heads, Dewey guesses that the stature of this race is about shorter and thinner than ordinary human beings, but their appearance is the most pleasing to the eye among these heads. Even if it''s weathered and dried up. The faces of these guys are still vivid. From the outline of their facial features, they are obviously very delicate and well proportioned, only their long, pointed ears


    "These are the elves." The old magician appropriately reminded him, his tone was very low: "those big things are orcs."


    "You know?" Dewey looked back at the old magician.


    "Yes, these. It''s the expelled race. " The old magician whispered.


    The expelled race. Dewey said this in his heart. Seems to have a feeling, slowly through these inserted head of the sharp rocks.


    But all the way. To his surprise, after walking out of this channel, it was a bottomless abyss!


    The abyss is in the hinterland of the holy mountain. The edge of the abyss is very narrow. However, in the distance where Duwei is, you can see a large cave mouth. Then a protruding rock extends all the way to the abyss, forming a huge platform.


    Under the abyss, there was a faint wind whistling, and it was still winding with the black air of death. The wind seemed to be mixed with some kind of shrill cry, which made people feel creepy!


    "Here is the sacrificial altar." The old magician pointed to the protruding rock opposite the abyss and said with a smile, "that''s the altar. The dragon people will store the heads of the killed prisoners around the abyss, insert them on the stabbed rocks, and then offer sacrifices every 100 years. They''re going to take those heads off the spiked rock, and after a ritual, they''re going to throw them into the canyon. And then... Looking forward to the next century, in which they will continue to kill the strong of the expelled race who are trying to come back from the north, and then put their heads on the spikes, waiting for the next sacrifice, and then throw them into the abyss. "


    "What''s the point of that?" Dewey didn''t understand.


    "The mission of the dragon people is to guard here! But this mission has existed for many years! Even before the time of Aragon, the dragon people have been here! You think that such a mission is to guard, but in fact, it is not a kind of imprisonment for the dragon people? Isn''t it the same as limiting the dragon clan here forever? What''s the difference between this and a prisoner? Therefore, when the dragon people accepted the mission given by the gods, they were not willing. So the gods left them a glimmer of hope... A glimmer of hope to get rid of this mission. A condition for fulfilling the mission. "


    "What conditions?"


    The old magician had a strange look in his eyes. He looked at the unfathomable abyss under his feet and listened to the wind coming from below. He whispered: "the gods and the dragon have an agreement: if one day, when the heads of the evil races they left behind are enough to fill the abyss, the mission of the dragon will be completed! Then, the dragon can live freely! No longer bound by this mission


    Fill the abyss with his head... Dewey looks ahead and looks at the dark, bottomless bottom. How many heads do he have to use!

 Chapter 99.1

    Finally, around the terrible abyss, the group came to a mountain entrance.


    This hole is slightly different from other places. The first difference is that the hole is sealed with rock. At the same time, there is a human badge on the rock. Dewey only looked at it and recognized that it was the badge of the bramble family, and it was the badge of the bramble family in Aragon.


    This badge Dewey has only seen in some literature, because in today''s Roland Empire, although the flag of the empire is also a thorn flower, it is very different from the badge on this iron door. Because of the change of the royal family, the Royal insignia has changed from the pure thorn flower family of Aragorn family to the family of Aragorn brothers and then to the Augustine family. The insignia has undergone several changes and modifications. In the original period of the thorn flower family badge has added a lot of later became the royal family mark.


    With his erudition and resourcefulness, we can see at a glance that this iron door is the earliest and purest bramble flower badge belonging to the Aragorn era of the Roland empire.


    The old magician opened the long box given to him by the dragon clan leader and took out the "key" used to open the secret room.


    To everyone''s surprise, this so-called "key" is actually a truncated corner!


    Thinking of the half corner above the head of the dragon clan leader, Du Wei immediately understood something.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t expect the key to be like this." The old magician touched his nose in one hand and held the so-called key in the other. He opened his mouth: "no wonder... No wonder..."


    Two hundred years ago, the old magician came here to look for the legacy left by Aragorn, but he had not yet found the prophecy. The head of the dragon clan who guards here naturally refuses to let him enter the secret room and never gives up the key. For this reason, they have a fight. As a result, the old magician is defeated and can only leave with regret.


    "There are two conditions for the dragon clan leader to hand over the key. One is the contract with the dragon clan, which I had when I came last time. Unfortunately, if it''s the key. At least one keyhole, right?


    Dewey couldn''t help complaining.


    But where is the keyhole on this rock?


    "How to use it?" Dewey asked back.


    The old magician spread out his hand and answered simply: "I don''t know."


    hear nothing of?


    Dewey rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, I don''t know." The old magician''s words annoyed Dewey: "you are the man in the prophecy. Only you can open this door. It''s predestined in the prophecy. You can open it. As for how to open it, I believe there is always a way


    What kind of answer is that?


    Dewey held back his anger and reached out to explore the rock. The rock blocking the cave was irregular. It''s full of holes and uneven. The only flat piece is the thorn flower badge, which was cut flat with a sword.


    Wait


    Du Wei stroked the thorn flower badge, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be a small raised rock in the center of the badge. He pressed it gently, only to find that the raised rock immediately sank in, revealing


    Two small holes!


    Two?


    Dewey was stunned for a moment. But there is only one "key" in hand.


    Moreover, I compared the thickness of the Dragon horn in my hand. It seems that I can''t insert it. It''s not the right size.


    However, Dewey is not a person with fixed thinking after all. After thinking for a while, he faintly feels that the position and spacing of the two small holes on the badge are like two eyes of a person


    Then, in the strange eyes of several people behind him. Dewey leaned over his head. Then he put his eyes close to the two holes on the badge


    Then a miracle happened.


    The two small holes on the badge suddenly emitted two strong lights. The two strong rays went straight into Dewey''s eyes! According to the truth, such a strong light into the eyes, you can make normal people blind for a short time!


    But Dewey didn''t seem to feel anything. He just felt that his eyes received a strong light. Although the light was strong, it seemed that it didn''t hurt his eyes at all. On the contrary, he felt very soft and comfortable. Soon, it was as if something had ignited a certain force in Dewey''s body. Dewey felt that his eyes could directly penetrate into the rock through the two holes! Go through it!


    Then, through the two small holes, Dewey seemed to see something... In such a moment, Dewey seemed to feel that his eyes saw... Illusion?


    It''s an illusion


    In front of me, people flashed by one by one, but they were all women I had seen and knew... Lovely little stuttering little silly girl Wei Wei''an, violent ice beauty Joanna, red robed, long hair and barefoot Semel, my first honorary knight, long legged spice girl Ruolin


    A beautiful woman flashed in front of her eyes... Why are they all women?


    When Dewey was strange, it was as if a slight voice gently pierced into Dewey''s heart: ah, eye of enchantment... Originally Chris gave you this thing.


    Before Dewey came back to China, he suddenly felt empty... At this moment, several people standing behind him were staring (except Medusa, of course). Dewey''s body is like a mass of melting ice and snow, so "melt" into the rock, soon disappeared! Dewey felt like he was in the dark, yes. It''s completely dark, without any light. But it''s strange that Dewey feels that he can see everything around him! This kind of feeling is very wonderful, as if he has become a natural night vision eye! Dewey didn''t know how it happened, but he was sure it was mostly due to the strong light that had just entered his eyes. This is a very short and narrow passage. Behind it is a large rock. But how did you get in through this rock? Dewey himself was a bit at a loss. In front, it seems to be a strange fog. The fog blocked everything and couldn''t see anything clearly. Move on? Dewey instinctively felt that the fog seemed to be very dangerous, which was an instinctive vigilance. Dewey thought for a moment, gently took off his hat, and then threw it into the fog... Cha! There was a slight but clear sound, just below Dewey''s eyelids, and the hat just touched the fog. All of a sudden, there were countless shining edges in the air, and the poor hat was cut into countless tiny pieces! Shit! It''s a shredder! Dewey took a cool breath. What should I do? Move on? Du Wei doesn''t want to be cut into pieces by this fog! At this time, the voice from the bottom of my heart rang out again: "do you have a key?" key? Dewey couldn''t help looking around. There was nothing but the black walls. He raised his breath and cried out, "who! Who''s talking to me? "£¨ Do you have a key Dewey looked warily at the mist: "the key? I have! " With that, he raised his hand and waved the half dragon horn. Then there was no sound. Dewey waited for a moment, but did not wait for any answer. The strange sound did not come again. key? Key... Dewey mumbled, looked at the half of the Dragon horn in his hand, bit his teeth, and then tentatively walked forward a few steps... When the tip of one foot touched the edge of the fog, Dewey immediately felt a strong force emerging in the fog! Then, with a click, the tip of his boot was cut off immediately! Fortunately, the boots were so big that they lost their tips and showed five bare toes. Du Wei rushed back to his feet and scolded: "what the hell! I have the key! But what''s the use of this key! " Dewey regretted the abuse! It was as if he had stirred up the reaction of the fog. The fog, which had been coherently fixed, suddenly spread out towards Dewey! Dewey let out a cry of horror. He stepped back quickly, but how far can it be in this narrow passage? Soon he retreated to the edge of the rock behind him, and could not step back any more! Shit! This is the legacy of Aragon. Or a murder trap! The fog has swept up. With a long sigh, Dewey lowered his heart. Close your eyes... It''s fate` I don''t know how long after that, when Duwei opened his eyes, he found that he had not been cut into pieces. The fog had already rolled himself in it, but... The half of the Dragon horn in his hand gave out a soft light, which enveloped Duwei in it, and the fog was all over his body, But it couldn''t penetrate the light of dragon horn. Relying on the light, Du Wei lightened his way forward in the fog. He was relieved and looked at the Dragon horn like a torch in his hand. He calmed down and continued to walk in

 Chapter 99.2

    Walking through the fog, Dewey finally saw what this so-called "secret room" looked like.


    It is not so magical as imagined, and there is no treasure like "sword of the king" stored in the imagination. This is a cold, boring, even a little cold cave.


    The only difference is that in this cave, there is a square, big and heavy sarcophagus... Well, at least that thing looks like a coffin from the shape!


    "Are you here? It''s a lot slower than I thought


    It''s hard for Dewey to find anything else in this place. The cave is very small, even smaller than Dewey''s bedroom. It seems that there is no place to hide the treasure. Naked, you can see the whole cave at a glance.


    But this sudden voice, let Du Wei startled!


    "Who is it?" Du Weishen voice, looking around: "hiding in the dark to speak, very interesting?"


    "It''s interesting." The voice is a little strange, and most importantly, it seems to sound familiar: "because it''s wonderful to see the expression on your face. Are you afraid? "


    Immediately, a shadow appeared on the wall of the cave, and then a figure came out of the mountain wall little by little.


    "It''s you?" Du Wei frowned and looked at the guy in front of him in surprise. Then Du Wei said in a deep voice: "how can the grand dragon clan leader violate his promise? Aren''t you dragon people always very proud? "


    Walking out of the wall, it seemed as if the dragon clan leader had lost half of his head!


    "Did I break the oath?" The dragon clan leader walked out with a sneer, and then casually sat on the sarcophagus in the middle of the cave. It seemed very casual. He even waved to Dewey: "come here, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Du Wei carefully controlled his emotions, because he knew that he had no ability to provoke the powerful dragon clan leader, and even the old magician outside was not a strong opponent. Du Wei thought that he had better bow to the other side and keep a little respect.


    "Well... At least you should tell me why you are here." Dewey''s tone was much more peaceful.


    The Dragon patriarch looked up with a sly smile in his eyes: "I promise that guy in Aragon. Keep something for him. Waiting for the demon breath descendant to come, besides, no one can open here to see what he left behind! "


    "Yes, then why did you come in?" Dewey sighed.


    "Because this is my place and the whole holy mountain is my territory. I can go anywhere here. Of course, it also includes this secret room. Moreover, in the content I agreed with him, I only said that no one would open his things, including me, except his descendants. So over the years, I''ve been extremely curious. I didn''t break my oath to look at what he left behind. But... "The head of the dragon clan grinned:" but, in our agreement, there is no prohibition. When his descendants come to see these things, I can''t stay here to watch. Right? "


    Du Wei was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "you mean you don''t touch his things, but you can watch me open what he left. So, strictly speaking, you didn''t break the oath? "


    "Yes." The head of the dragon clan replied very simply.


    This guy has a lot of talent to be in power. Dewey said something in his heart.


    But standing on other people''s territory, and the other side is still the kind of wave can make their own strong. Dewey didn''t have the capital to challenge the other side.


    "See if you want to." Du Wei turned his mouth. In fact, in his heart, he also had some resistance to the identity of this bullshit mission maker.


    "Are you really a descendant of Aragon?" The dragon clan leader looked at Du Wei with great interest: "you are very different from the guy outside."


    "Who? The old magician? The old immortal Anyway, the guy is not around, and Dewey doesn''t have to be so polite in his words. After enduring all the anger, I can say it at last.


    "Yes, he respected Aragon as a God." The dragon clan leader smiles: "but you, it seems, don''t put everything that happened here in your heart."


    "You''re right." Dewey nodded. He did not hide his inner thought: "Aragon is great. That''s his business. No matter how great a man is, I don''t want to die a thousand years later. Suddenly one day some guy came to me and asked me to give up my own life and risk being beheaded to inherit his will. "


    The head of the dragon clan was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "well said! But I have to correct you a little bit: Aragorn is not a great guy, he is a mean person


    Duwei didn''t say anything. Although he was not willing to inherit Aragon''s will, he described Aragon as a mean person... Duwei thought that this was probably the sour grape mentality of the dragon clan leader because he lost to Aragon.


    "Don''t you believe it?" The dragon clan leader showed a trace of anger, and then he sneered again and again: "well, do you see what I look like now? Don''t you think it''s strange? Why is the head of a dragon like a human being? "


    "This... Isn''t that what you''ve become?" Dewey asked cautiously.


    "Do you think that''s interesting?" The dragon clan leader said coldly: "you think I like to be human... Oh, I do like to do it occasionally, because I can travel into the human world quietly. But it doesn''t mean that I like to make my body become a tiny human! I''m a dragon! It''s the dragon


    As the guy said this, he suddenly got angry. He stood up and suddenly let out a low roar, which made duvet unstable: "I tell you, since that Aragorn, that despicable guy has poisoned me. In recent years, I can only maintain the present appearance!! I can''t get Jackie Chan back! It can only become what it is now! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dewey said no, then he thought for a while, and suddenly he thought of something!


    Is it the spring of youth? Can let a person solidify the youth not old spring of the form forever?!


    Poor gegwu became a mouse. After drinking the spring of youth, he could only be a mouse forever.


    And the head of the dragon clan, is


    After all, Dewey knew that Aragorn had found the fountain of youth!


    "Back then. When that despicable guy came here, I was still a dragon! He can''t beat me at all! When he came here alone, he said he wanted to challenge me! He began to cheat me, just a simple challenge, in order to prove that he is the first strong man in the mainland! I accepted it! We had a fierce fight for three days and three nights. Hum, what''s the strongest one in the starry sky! That''s your human enclave! But even Aragorn, the most powerful man of your mankind, can''t defeat me! For three days and three nights, we were neck and neck. then. This guy has tricked me! "


    Duwei listened to the angry roar of the dragon clan leader, he could not help sighing: "and then? He tricked you into drinking a kind of spring water when you became human? "


    "That guy, he couldn''t beat me, so he irritated me with words. As a dragon, I have the gift from God. Originally, the body of the dragon is much stronger than that of human beings, so even if we draw. In fact, it''s also because I took a lot of advantage... So in a rage, I became human and fought with him! "


    "What happened?" Asked Dewey pitifully.


    As a result, you don''t have to ask. Just look at the face of the dragon clan leader. Naturally, he lost.


    "I became a man and fought with him. I really lost." The head of the dragon clan gritted his teeth: "but he cheated me into drinking that kind of spring water! In this way, I can''t get Jackie Chan back! As a result, I can no longer compete with his power! He threatened me. If I don''t agree to his request, he will kill all the dragons! He is really strong, and I can''t compete with him after I become a human. The whole dragon clan can''t compete with him! As a result, I can only be forced for the sake of my local people. I signed that damned contract with him!! If I didn''t drink the spring water, proud dragon. How can we tolerate being used by human beings for thousands of years! Guard this damn secret room for him The angry voice of the Dragon patriarch. Looking at his ferocious expression, he seemed to swallow Dewey at any time: "and. Clearly know that he is a believer in the devil, we dragon is the God of loyalty, how can help him to do these things! He weakened my strength with tricks, then threatened me with force, and forced me to agree to his contract! This despicable fellow


    What else?


    Although Dewey doesn''t want to believe it, the reality is in front of him!


    Moreover, looking at the evil spirit on the dragon clan head''s face, Du Wei suddenly thought of a terrible possibility!


    Sure enough


    "And now, thank you for coming, this matter can finally be understood." The head of the dragon clan stares at Du Wei carefully, with an undisguised and cruel smile on his face: "I signed the contract, and I promise to help him keep his things until one day, the qualified people come to take them away... But..."


    The dragon clan leader gently pinched his fingers and said with a smile, "but as long as you open the things here, my contract will be completed! Aragorn has nothing more to restrain me! I''ll kill you! Kill you and your companions! Now all the guys outside the door! And... It''s not a breach of contract! "


    Looking at the grim smile of the dragon clan leader, Du Wei realized that he had encountered a big problem!


    He grinned with difficulty, thinking quickly about the Countermeasures in his mind, and said with a bitter smile: "so, you have to watch me open the things here, and then you can kill me? And my companions out there? "


    "Yes." The head of the dragon clan nodded. He was definitely not joking: "the contract doesn''t say that I can''t kill you after it''s finished! Aragorn cheated me once. Now is the time to repay him! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dewey suddenly felt wronged!


    He even wanted to curse "damn Aragon" with the dragon clan leader! In order to coerce the dragon to sign a contract, you offended these proud guys! Now that you''re dead, they''re going to take it out on me? Aragorn, Aragorn, you are so dense that you are going to kill me¡° Come on, poor boy The dragon clan leader''s cruel cold Laughter: "open these things quickly, I''m already impatient. Hehe... "Then he gently raised a finger, the tip of which was cold, and the cold was condensed into a sharp edge of ice, and the sharp edge was flashing cold light. Du Wei can be sure that if this ice skate is cut on his body, it must be very painful... The dragon clan leader has already stood beside Du Wei. His eyes at Du Wei are like looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, pointing to the sarcophagus beside him: "come on, let''s do it." Du Wei was in a state of confusion and tried his best to figure out how to deal with it. However, in this place, facing such a guy whose strength is almost close to Aragorn, what else can he think of? In the eyes of the dragon clan leader, even though Du Wei wanted to regret, he regretted why he had to go to this ghost place, and why he had to meet this unfortunate old magician, that old immortal! I regret why I blackmailed Wei''an! I regret that I stayed in the castle well. Why did I go to the south! If you didn''t take people south to play, you wouldn''t meet Wei''an! If you don''t meet Vivian, you won''t meet Joanna! If you don''t meet them, you won''t escape all the way to Devil Island! After that, the old magician will not come to ask for things for his disciples! Will not find their own Devil''s horn! I will not kidnap myself and come to the frozen forest... Finally, I will not face the butcher''s knife of a powerful dragon clan leader with my poor level 3 magic power in this poor secret room! But now regret, still have time? Hand has been put on the lid of the sarcophagus, as long as push hard, it should be able to open. But Dewey''s heart is struggling, like Hamlet''s classic question echoing in Dewey''s heart: open, or not... This is a question. In addition, there is a very serious request to his majesty Aragon. If you have a chance to face Aragorn, Du Wei really wants to ask him seriously: fuck your mother, can you?

 Chapter 100.1

    Open or not?


    Du Wei''s hand was on the sarcophagus, and the dragon clan leader''s eyes were over him.


    Du Wei suddenly sighed, then retracted his hand, even stepped back, stood there with his waist crossed, and laughed at the Dragon patriarch: "I suddenly changed my mind."


    "What did you say?" The patriarch''s eyes were gloomy.


    "I said I changed my mind." Dewey pointed to his nose: "I''m a human. I''m only 14 years old. The life span of human beings is much shorter than that of the dragon people. I can only live to 100 years at most. In the short remaining decades, I still have a lot of things I want to do, a lot of unfinished goals, a lot of plans to achieve... So I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough. "


    "Ha The dragon clan leader sneered: "if you don''t want to die, you can not die, then there will be no dead people in the world. Boy, accept your fate. Someone must pay back what Aragorn owes you. "


    "I''m not stupid." Du Wei''s tone was very strong: "at least now, before it''s finished, I''m protected by the contract between Aragon and the dragon! You can''t kill me! It''s like two hundred years ago you couldn''t kill that old wizard! Right? You can''t kill me until it''s done. Otherwise, it is against the contract! This is not consistent with the pride of your dragon people. " As he said this, Du Wei turned his eyes around and looked at the Patriarch on purpose. He said: "I heard that the dragon people pay great attention to the traditional higher race."


    The head of the dragon clan was stunned. He still held the ice knife in his hand, but he didn''t seem to know what to do.


    "It can''t be simpler." Dewey pointed to the sarcophagus: "I open it and die right away. Don''t open it. You don''t have to die right away. Even idiots know how to choose. "


    "But you always have to open it."


    "Then wait." Dewey even just casually sat down on the floor: "I''m not in a hurry. I''m not in a hurry at all."


    The dragon clan leader seemed to be furious, but then his eyes flashed and sneered, "am I in a hurry? I''ve been waiting for nearly a thousand years. It doesn''t matter if I wait a little longer. Listen, when you enter this secret room, you don''t want to go out unless you open the things here! You are human. And your strength is so weak, you here, do not eat or drink can support how long? Two days? Three days? At that time, the taste of starvation will be very hard. "


    Duvis refused: "then I can live a few more days at least. It''s good for a dying man to live a little longer, not to mention two or three days to live! "


    With a kind smile on his face, Duwei said faintly: "but if I starve here... Dear patriarch. If you think about it, you''ve starved to death. It''s not against the contract, but... No one will be able to open the things here in the future! Unless you are willing to give up your pride and break the contract... Otherwise, the contract will never be broken! Even if you wait another thousand years. Two thousand years, ten thousand years! This contract is always carried on your dragon land... Do you think it''s a wonderful choice? "


    Du Wei sneered, holding his arms and looking coldly at the Dragon patriarch.


    No, no, no! I''m so angry with you! You want my life? Good! I''m dead. You dragon people will carry this contract forever! Never finish that day!!


    "You..." the dragon clan leader was really angry. His eyes suddenly glowed: "can''t you open it! If not, I''ll kill you now! "


    "Then you have violated the contract and thrown away the long tradition and proud dignity of the dragon people!" Duvier held his head high.


    "You The clan leader was so angry that he suddenly slapped his hand on the wall of the mountain nearby. With a buzzing sound, the sound of oscillation reverberated and removed the whole holy mountain, the terrible power. As soon as he pressed down, countless tiny cracks appeared on the front iron rock wall, and the reverberating sound made duvet dizzy.


    "Then you will starve to death here!" The patriarch continued to intimidate.


    "Then you dragon people will carry this burden forever!" Dewey gritted his teeth and insisted.


    ¡°£¤£££¤£¥¡ù£¥¡ù£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± The head of the dragon clan is in a hurry. Suddenly, he roars out a language that Du Wei can''t understand. It''s probably a curse in the Dragon language. Du Wei guesses maliciously.


    The patriarch''s face changed a few times. Then he stretched out his hand, pointed his fingertips to Duwei, and gently scratched a few times. Then he heard a few hisses. Du Wei''s fur coat and clothes immediately burst. It shows the skin inside.


    Du Wei managed to calm down and said with a laugh, "what are you doing? I''m not a woman. What''s the use of taking off my clothes? Does the dragon clan leader like that tune? "


    The dragon clan leader snorted, and saw Du Wei''s clothes crumble, almost standing naked in front of him. With a wave of his sleeve, a cold wind swept through Du Wei''s body, and Du Wei felt bitter cold. Then the subtle sound of clattering continued. From the sole of his feet, countless pieces of ice appeared, and instantly spread all the way up from his feet. In less than a moment, Dewey''s knees are frozen in the ice!


    "Do you open it or not! Your human body is very fragile. If you continue to insist, in a little while, your legs and knees will be frozen. Even after thawing, you can only cut them off! " The head of the Dragon nationality grits his teeth.


    "It''s better to be alive without legs than without life." Du Wei clenched his teeth. His legs were frozen, as if they were pricked by countless subtle sharp arrays. The numbness and pain made his face stiff.


    "See how long you can hold on!" The dragon clan leader sneered and gently raised his hand. The ice below Duwei''s knee spread again and froze all the parts below his waist in a moment: "if you don''t soften, you will freeze! Don''t talk about legs. I''m afraid I don''t even have the ability to be a man! "


    Dewey finally opened his mouth.


    He didn''t give in, he... He began to scold!


    "You''re a big lizard with horns on your head. You''re a big rat! I rely on your ancestors eighteen generations, curse you have ulcers, whole body ulcers! You narrow-minded old lizard! You are a big four legged snake! When you were a child, you lacked paternal love and maternal love, and you were psychopathic. When I was young, I watched the mother dragon take a bath and the male dragon masturbate. "


    This time, the old dragon was furious and his forehead was blue!


    He had also traveled in the world, but where had he heard Dewey''s vicious words?


    You know, in this world, those vulgar slang words are nothing more than "son of a bitch", "shit" and "asshole". But who is Dewey? Dewey''s previous life. He is a brilliant language left by 5000 years of Oriental civilization! When it comes to the diversity of languages, it''s the first in the world! Even the pattern of swearing is ingenious! Where can people in this world imagine?


    Duwei has been scolding "hot turtle mother", "you turtle son, your first board," and scolded "your mother" and "you are a foul Street". All the words extracted from the various dialects of previous China were scolded out, and Lao long was scolded from the old month in the dragon egg before he was born. How did he look at his daughter''s bath when he was five hundred years old?


    Dewey was almost frozen to death. Half of his body was frozen and his blood was not smooth. Let his voice more and more weak, the whole body has no pain, almost completely numb, even his face began to send out a touch of green gas, but the more scolded the more spirit. Spitting foam flying, almost to spray on the old dragon''s face.


    "You old dragon with purulent head and rotten buttocks! Kill me if you can! Lao Tzu''s life, in exchange for a burden that can never be cast off by the dragon people! It''s worth it! Come on! Come on! Come on! "


    What is the status of the dragon clan leader? The people it has met in its lifetime are either respectful and awed by it. For example, the clansmen of the Tarong people, who are all strong in the mainland, are all self respecting people. Where have you ever met someone like Dewey?


    Du Wei is also a broken pot, determined that the old dragon dare not kill himself, this dare to scold. But this scolding almost made an old dragon angry to death.


    "You! You boy! I''m so angry! "


    Finally, there was a roar of dragon in the holy mountain. The roar went straight to the sky, even in the terrible sound wave oscillation. Even the holy mountain is trembling! In the cave, some broken rocks fell down one after another, as if they were about to collapse! Even the old magicians and others who are waiting outside the secret room are discolored, but they don''t know what happened


    Du Wei, who was next to the head of the dragon clan, was the first to bear the brunt. He was shocked by the sound of the Dragon howl and burst into a mouthful of blood on the spot. He suddenly felt that his internal organs were in a splitting pain. When he was dark, he fainted to death.


    I don''t know how long it took. Dewey wakes up. I feel pain all over my body, just lying on the sarcophagus. The ice on his body was gone. He turned over and sat up. He almost vomited blood again. The old dragon next to him gasped and looked at Du Wei, gnashing his teeth, hoping to swallow Du Weisheng alive.


    "You old man... You''re not a dragon at all! You old bastard! Old turtle! You have the ability to go to Aragorn to play with your life, but you are here to show off some bullshit prestige! Damn it, fuck you... "Du Wei came back in one breath. Seeing that he was not dead, even the ice on his body was gone, he decided that the other party didn''t dare to kill himself, so he would continue to scold him.


    "You! Have you scolded enough! " The old dragon is breathing. He doesn''t know if the dragon clan has heart disease. If so, I''m afraid the old dragon will become the first dragon clan leader who died of heart disease in thousands of years.


    "Curse? Of course not enough! " Du Wei was also very tired, and his chest was full of Qi and blood, but his body was very cold: "I can''t beat you, otherwise, I would have skinned you and pulled your tendon!"


    Seeing that Duwei was so tough and deadlocked, the patriarch Lao long had no choice but to yell, "stay here and scold yourself! See how hard your mouth is! "


    With that, he turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.


    Leaving Du Wei lying in the secret room, his cold body was stiff, but his heart was bitter.


    Just at this time, Du Wei''s side was winded by a light wind, and Semel''s red robe appeared. She looked at Du Wei''s face in horror and opened her mouth: "that... That dragon clan, what a powerful magic!"


    Duwei snorted and looked at Semel: "of course, it''s strong. Otherwise, how can it be the opponent of Aragon? Stop talking nonsense. I''m dying of cold. Give me a hand. "


    Then Semel nodded, her fingers gently, and Duwei''s clothes were restored. Duwei quickly dressed up. Although he was naked in front of Semel, Duwei''s life was in danger, and he could not care about so many things. After wearing them quickly, he said in a deep voice: "that old Wang Ba doesn''t know when he will come back! You go out quickly, let the old immortals out there go quickly! Get out of here Semel was stunned for a moment, but Dewey looked gloomy: "what are you looking at! We can''t deal with that old bastard! If you don''t leave, everyone will die here! Although I''m not a good man, I''m stuck here! There''s no need for them to die here for nothing! Go, go After all, Semel is smart, she immediately understood the intention of Dewey with a little thought, and lost her voice: "ah! You! You did it on purpose! You deliberately scold that old dragon to get angry, and then know that I will come out! Right? " Dewey sneered: "nonsense! If you don''t take him away, under his surveillance, how can I talk to you! Go out and tell the people outside! That old dragon is not a fool. After a while, he will come here to find me! Now is the only time to avoid his surveillance! Go, go Semel sighed and disappeared. Du Wei was in the secret room, and he didn''t know how Semel negotiated with the old magician and Hussain. He was just so cold that he reluctantly endured the pain in his chest and abdomen. He struggled to stand up and did the basic action of fighting against the stars again. Only in this way could he get rid of the cold and recover a little warmth. At the moment, the walls were empty, and there was such a sarcophagus sitting under his body. For a moment, Du Wei had mixed feelings in his heart, and he couldn''t help thinking deeply... At the moment, suddenly, a subtle voice in his heart fell to the bottom of Du Wei''s heart£¨ Open it! I have a way to deal with him Dewey was startled and said in a loud voice, "what is it! Aha, you old dragon, you want to open the things here suspiciously! I Pooh! I''m not fooled The voice echoed in my heart again£¨ I''m not that old bastard. I''m right under the place where you sit This words fall into the bottom of the heart, Du Wei just really surprised! He jumped down from the sarcophagus and looked at the sarcophagus in front of him in surprise! It''s the things inside that talk! It''s not that Lao long is cheating himself! At least with the pride of the dragon family, that old dragon would never call himself "old bastard" which Du Weigang just scolded him! What''s in the sarcophagus!?

 Chapter 100.2

    Dewey felt frightened.


    Although it looks like a coffin, Dewey did not expect that it would be a "living creature".


    This thing has been stored here for nearly a thousand years since the time of Aragon. Even if there is something in it, most of it is a treasure left by Aragon, or some kind of legendary artifact? Powerful magic props? Or the legendary sword of the king?


    But now, there is something talking in the coffin!


    Calm down, Du Wei clenched his teeth and said, "it''s a man or a ghost!"


    The other side answers (not human, not ghost).


    Dewey began to sweat. "So what are you?"


    It''s not something


    ha-ha! Dewey wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    Just imagine, in the mysterious territory of the Dragon nationality, in the cold and dark secret room, a sarcophagus that has been stored for thousands of years... Can you laugh if these elements are added together?


    Dewey calmed down and began to recall the contents of the prophecy in the old magician''s hand


    I will get the legacy of Aragorn and draw the sword of the king... What else?


    Ah, yes. The prophecy said that he would get the help of the beast!


    The beast left by Aragon?


    Dewey was a little nervous and looked at the sarcophagus in front of him.


    Mythical Animals? What could it be? Loong? It''s very likely that this is the territory of the dragon people... But Aragon won''t leave a dragon for himself, will it? It seems unlikely.


    So, Phoenix? Behemoth? Eight big snakes? But these things can''t be put in such a small sarcophagus.


    With a low voice, Du Wei said in a deep voice, "are you sure I can open this sarcophagus? That old dragon said it. As soon as I open it, I''m dead. "


    I said I can deal with it, so please let me out


    Let it out


    Duwei hesitated for a moment, but he thought that the "god beast" left in Aragon would not dazzle himself, would he? Besides, it''s dead at the moment. There seems to be no other turning point.


    After praying in silence, Dewey sighed in his heart: Aragon, Aragon, I will trust you again for a while!


    With that, Dewey rolled up his sleeves and went to the sarcophagus. He held the edge of the cover in his hands, took a deep breath, and pushed it aside


    The clattering of stones. Duwei didn''t fight at all, and he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood just now, so it was inevitable that his strength was poor. With all his strength, he could only remove the lid of the coffin a little. Look inside again


    The faint light spilled into the coffin, revealing the contents. There were some messy things in the coffin, bottles and cans. There are also boxes of unknown materials.


    In addition, there is a "living creature" less than one meter long, struggling to sit up in an almost clumsy posture. Unfortunately, the lid of the coffin is too small to be removed, but its obese body is difficult to squeeze out. Two bean sized eyes blink at Dewey, and his sharp mouth makes a human voice. And it seems to be elegant and polite:


    "Excuse me, could you move this thing a little further?"


    Seeing this thing clearly, Dewey felt that he wanted to go crazy!


    His fingers trembled, and he was frantic, pointing to the thing squeezed out of the coffin: "you! You! You are from Aragorn... "


    This is what Aragorn left behind... The beast?


    Mythical Animals?


    This guy is about one meter long. He is fat all over and his back is pure black. The fat belly is white. The sharp beak is reddish orange, and there is a faint orange appearance under the neck


    This beast. Maybe people in this world will be surprised at its appearance... But Dewey is absolutely familiar with it!


    This damn "god beast", when it comes out of the coffin cover, stands on the sarcophagus, shakes its wings gracefully, and then tries to hold up its neck, as if it were a noble gentleman looking at Dewey


    It''s... it''s fuckin ''amazing, it''s amazing


    It''s a penguin!!


    A penguin!!!


    "Thank you. Thank you for letting me out." The penguin''s attitude is very elegant. He slowly nods his head at Dewey, and even sighs: "I''ve been sleeping in it for too long... But I can''t get out."


    Dewey stares at the "beast" in front of him, and then a sentence pops out of his mouth


    "You''re a penguin."


    The beast seemed to be very happy and excited. It looked at Dewey in surprise and waved his funny short wings: "yes! you ''re right! thank goodness! You know my name! Apart from Aragorn, people call me "ugly strange bird"! But don''t those guys know? We penguins are the most elegant birds


    ok


    Dewey added a definition to the beast


    A talking penguin.


    So what? It''s not just a penguin!


    Dewey felt wrong.


    Really wrong! The fault is that I shouldn''t believe that damn Aragon! I thought the beast he left behind could deal with the dragon clan leader, the powerful old dragon!


    He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh now.


    Can you count on a penguin (well, a talking Penguin) to deal with a thousand year old, powerful, angry dragon?


    "You seem to see me disappointed?" Penguin is very elegant voice, wake up is daydreaming Duwei: "I can see your expression, you see I seem very disappointed."


    "No, I''m not disappointed at all." Dewey said sternly: "I am desperate! Despair


    "Why?"


    "Why?" All of a sudden, Dewey yelled. He waved his arm and cried out, "why! You ask me why? ok That bullshit prophecy says I''m the mission of Aragon! I''ll get his legacy! Wake up the beast he left! Get a sword of the king! But now? That terrible, powerful dragon trapped me here! As soon as I open this damn sarcophagus. You''ll kill me! And I could have lived a few more days, as long as I didn''t open this thing! I have at least a few days to think about ways and Countermeasures! But I listened to you! I opened it! I thought Aragorn could at least leave me something useful! Even a powerful sword of the king? Or a powerful magic prop? Or, at least the so-called earth god beast left to me is a powerful helper! But now? my god! What did I get? "


    Du Wei said at last, his voice almost groaned: "I''m going to face the butcher''s knife of the Dragon King, the strongest of the dragon clan... But what about my helper? Only one talking penguin!! What the hell is this


    "I see."


    The elegant bird jumped down from the sarcophagus and stood around duvedi twice. He gently nodded his head with his funny little short wing, made a thinking, and then looked at Du Wei: "please calm down first, anger is not good for people''s heart. Can you listen to me before you have a heart attack? "


    "Go ahead." "At least I haven''t seen a talking penguin in my life," Dewey said with a wry smile


    "First of all, my landlord was Aragon, but he left me here and locked me up. He told me to have a good sleep. Then he said, "he''ll die when he leaves, and then the one who released me from here is my new master." The penguin looks at Dewey and spits out these words from his long beak: "although you look very ungracious. It''s not like being an elegant gentleman, but forget it... At least you let me out. You will be my master from now on. "


    "Thank you..." Dewey said weakly, "then we can go to see Aragon together in a moment."


    "It''s impolite to interrupt when others are talking. Has no one ever taught you what grace is? " Penguins are not happy. Then there was a cough like sound in his beak. He cleared his throat and continued in a slow voice: "I can guarantee that what you said will not happen. That old dragon... I think I have a way to deal with it. "


    Dewey stopped talking and gave the guy a suspicious look.


    Maybe... There''s a glimmer of hope, too?


    Although it''s just a penguin, it''s at least something left by Aragorn... And it can talk and live for thousands of years... Maybe it has some extraordinary ability?


    "Do you... Have powerful magic?" Dewey asked cautiously.


    "No The penguin sighed: "I am a bird, though an elegant one. Talking birds, but how much magic do you think a bird can do? What I like is art, music and everything elegant. Magic... This kind of boring and useless thing, I''ve never learned. "


    Dewey patiently continued to ask: "well, do you have strong martial arts skills? What kind of star fight? can''t? Holy fighting? can''t? Are you a paladin? no Shit! What would you do? Eighteen dragon subduing palms? Joyoung magic? Sunflower classic? Evil king Yan kills black dragon wave? Turtle shockwave You can''t do anything! "


    Dewey did not say a word, penguin is very proud to shake his head, finally Dewey fire. Penguin just used a kind of desolate and bleak tone to slowly say: "those you said. It''s all used by common people. I''m waving a sword around. I''m sweating all over. I don''t have the demeanor! I''m the most elegant animal. How can I learn that? "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Just when one person and one Penguin looked at each other speechless, the terrible sound sounded like a death charm!


    The head of the dragon clan, the old dragon''s laughter echoed in the cave wall, full of pride and murderous: "ha ha! Boy, you finally opened it! You finally opened it! You opened it


    Just after the sound, the body shape of the dragon clan leader has emerged slowly from the stone wall, with a happy smile on his face, excited eyes flashing in his eyes, and a sneer from the corner of his mouth with a thick murderous opportunity!


    Then, the dragon clan leader saw the penguin. Even if it was a powerful old dragon, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "what''s this..." and then he was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha! Aragon! The so-called treasure he left behind is such an ugly bird? " Penguin seems to be dissatisfied, it protested with a weak voice: "please allow me to correct your statement, dear dragon patriarch, I am not an ''ugly bird''! I''m a penguin! It''s the most elegant animal in the world The impatient dragon clan leader didn''t care about this. He raised his hand and said with a smile, "OK! Boy, in this case, then the contract has been completed! My shackles are finally gone! Now, it''s time for us to settle accounts! Aragorn has driven me for a thousand years with cunning! Now, pay with your life! Oh, although your companions outside have already run away... Well, how did you inform them? It seems that I can''t belittle you! boy! But it doesn''t matter. I''ll kill you here first! Then I''ll go after them and kill them! Don''t worry, it won''t take long! But I will consider leaving the magician a life. After all, although he is also a disgusting human, he is at least half a friend of mine. " Dewey had already sighed. At this point, the biggest bargaining chip for him to threaten the other side is gone. Facing the powerful dragon clan leader whose strength is almost comparable to that of Aragon, Du Wei doesn''t think he has any chance. The head of the dragon clan has raised his hand, and the nails on each of his fingers instantly become long, sharp and sharp¡° I''ll throw your head into the abyss! Then dig out your heart and hang it on your body as an ornament! " The sharp and sharp nails had fallen on Dewey''s neck. Dewey sighed and closed his eyes¡° Wait Penguin suddenly forced a shrill cry: "patriarch, please allow me to say a few words?" The dragon clan leader''s eyes flashed. He looked at the "ugly bird" carefully and thought that it was something left by Aragon after all. Maybe there was something valuable... "First of all..." the penguin sighed: "from an aesthetic point of view, I feel sorry for your taste of using human heart as jewelry...", Du Wei felt that the murderous spirit of the dragon clan leader increased a little¡° Then... "The penguin gave a strange smile:" my last master told me before he let me sleep. He told me that when I wake up, the Dragon patriarch will probably kill my new master... If this happens, he left a solution. "¡° The solution? " The head of the dragon clan sneered: "can Aragon still climb out of the grave and fight with me?"¡° Of course not. " Penguin smile, and then, with a calm voice, it throws out a condition that makes the dragon clan head bang! At this moment, the stable hands of the dragon clan leader are shaking¡° Do you want to become a dragon? So... I think we can negotiate. " Penguin said in no hurry.

 Chapter 101.1

    This sentence was really more useful than any threat. The dragon clan leader''s hand trembled slightly, and the bright sharp nails trembled slightly around Du Wei''s neck, almost puncturing Du Wei''s skin.


    The expression on his face changed again and again, and the eager eyes and suspicious color in his eyes crossed several times. Finally, he could not resist the temptation to become a dragon again. He was tricked by Aragorn for nearly a thousand years, which had already been the biggest shame of his life for the head of the dragon clan. The anger of being cheated was fairly good, but he could not change back to the appearance of Jackie Chan, Let a proud dragon clan head trapped in the human body, it is a great torture!


    "All right!" The head of the dragon clan yelled, took back his hand across Duwei''s neck, gritted his teeth and said, "look what tricks you can make! Let''s talk about it. How can we become a dragon body? "


    Dewey''s reaction was much faster this time. He was afraid that the penguin who had been sleeping for thousands of years would be dizzy, so he said it so easily. He quickly stopped the conversation and said, "it''s not so easy to tell you! Are we going to let you kill us after we say that? That''s not as good as one shot and two scattered! "


    "Hum!" The dragon clan leader looked at Du Wei angrily. At the moment, in his heart, this boy''s hateful degree is no less than Aragon... Let''s just say that he insulted him a while ago. From ancient times to the present, where has the dragon clan leader been so scolded? At the moment, his hatred for Dewey was almost as if he could skin him alive on the spot! Although it''s tempting to restore the dragon''s body, it''s not willing to let this old dragon pass Duwei for the first time.


    Kill or not. Such a question, but now it is entangled in the heart of the dragon clan leader. The dragon people are famous for their arrogance and arrogance. Seeing the old dragon''s face change, Dewey quickly stimulated it again: "I know you really want to kill me. But don''t forget, you are the head of the dragon clan, but you always keep your body. If you go on like this, how can you command the dragons? Are you willing to continue to be laughed at like this? "


    "You say so much, but you just want to live." Lao Long''s heart moved. Immediately thought of a solution: let this boy go today, what does it matter? It''s a big deal. After you recover your dragon body, you can go to the human world to find him for revenge. How capable can such a boy be? There are few strong men in the human world who can fight against themselves... If the dragon body can be restored, no one in the world can resist themselves unless Aragorn is resurrected! Even if the boy hides in the sky, can''t the dragon clan leader find him?


    After the autumn! That''s it!


    But the head of the dragon clan has a good abacus. Dewey''s not a fool. Seeing the old dragon''s killing in his eyes, Du Wei naturally knew what the other side was up to. This old dragon is really hard to deal with. Even if Dewey runs away from here today, sooner or later the other party will come to seek revenge, it will be irresistible.


    "You old fellow, don''t think of any ideas. If you still want to kill me afterwards, why don''t you give me a good time today! Otherwise, I will die today and tomorrow. It''s better to drag you into the water! " Dewey''s got a hard time.


    "Boy, do you think a few simple words can dispel my hatred for you?" After thinking for a long time, the dragon clan leader finally came up with a good idea: "well, I can''t let you go easily, but I must get the way to reply to the dragon body. So, I can make a little concession. We can play a game... If you win. Then I won''t trouble you again from now on! If you lose, then I''m sorry, you and all your companions, life is mine


    Listen to it first. Dewey nodded: "first of all, if I feel unfair, I absolutely disagree."


    "I haven''t played hunting for a long time!" The head of the dragon clan grinned: "I can let you out now. I can allow you and your companions to run first. I''ll give you a day! A day later. I''ll go after you. If I catch up, then the result is self-evident! If I can''t catch up. Then even if you win, we''ll have a clean break. As long as you can escape, I will never trouble you again. How''s it going? "


    Dewey thought


    One day? One day, I can probably run to the abandoned ice sheet. But what is the skill of this old dragon? I''m afraid it''s not too hard to catch up with yourself in one day.


    "No, no! It''s too unfair. " Du Wei shook his head: "you are the head of the dragon clan, the strongest one in the world today. I''m just a little magician. My skills are far worse than you. In one day, you spread your wings and fly over, but I have to rely on my legs to run. How far can I run?"


    "Two days, then." The head of the dragon clan said coldly, "no more. I''ll give you two days to escape. That''s enough. "


    Two days... Looking at the dragon clan head''s resolute eyes, if you don''t agree, I''m afraid it''s going to kill immediately.


    "One more question." Du Wei said: "if you come after us in two days, there should be a limit! Otherwise, if you keep chasing us endlessly, where can we escape to be regarded as a leader? "


    "Then take the frozen forest as the boundary." Lao long sneered: "I''ll let you run for two days, and I''ll chase you in two days! As long as you can successfully run into the frozen forest under my pursuit, even if you win! I''ll go back to Shenshan immediately, and I won''t trouble you any more. "¡° In these two days, you and all the dragons! No one of you is allowed to attack me and my companions! Don''t stop us from running away¡° Yes The head of the dragon clan nodded haughtily. Dewey calculated that two days was about half the way to the "abandoned ice sheet" (Dewey spent four days walking through the ice sheet full of terrible storms when he came here). Even if the old dragon is strong enough to catch up after two days, it will take at least one day. That''s three days. That is to say, there are about three days left to escape. Three days through the terrible, stormy ice sheet, Dewey was not sure. But at the moment, it seems to be the only hope¡° Dear patriarch, why don''t we make another contract? " Penguin''s words, let the old dragon face a change, it absolutely does not want to make any contract with the human! An Aragorn contract has already made me suffer enough¡° Hum, there''s no need to make any contract. As the head of the dragon clan, I won''t break my promise. If I were a dishonest person, I would not be trapped for thousands of years by a few lines written on a rag of Aragon! " With that, the head of the dragon clan, with a low voice and strange byte, made an oath in dragon language. Although Duwei didn''t understand it, he looked dignified and sacred, and thought that this proud guy would not lie. Then the dragon clan leader has the human language to repeat the oath, even if it is an agreement¡° Now, tell me the way to recover the dragon''s body, and then you can start running! " With that, the head of the dragon clan took a hand, and a huge hourglass with a height of more than one person appeared in his hand. He said with a smile: "when the sand in the hourglass is poured out, it''s just two days! I''ll start here in two days and go after you. " Dewey took a look at the penguin. The penguin nodded and said, "in those days, you could change from a dragon to a human, so obviously you should have mastered the metamorphosis magic, right?"¡° Yes The dragon clan leader said with pride: "I am the dragon clan leader. My metamorphosis magic has reached the highest level. I can become any creature in the world, including human beings."¡° Good The penguin nodded: "what Aragorn asked me to tell you is that the kind of spring he let you drink in those years is actually a kind of magic spring with" permanent solidification of form ". There is no antidote for this kind of thing in the world. I''m afraid only gods can remove the magic of this spring. " Lao Long''s face changed: "what''s your way?"¡° It''s very simple. " The penguin smiles and says, "don''t you know metamorphosis? I don''t think you''ll forget the appearance of your dragon body before, will you? You can change back into a dragon body with transfiguration... "Asshole!!" The head of the dragon clan burst into a rage: "do you use such words to prevaricate me! If I could change back to dragon body with metamorphosis, I would have done it a thousand years ago! " In fact, metamorphosis in the field of magic in the human world has been recognized as a chicken rib like thing, seemingly powerful, but actually very impractical. Reason: this kind of magic is too difficult to practice! Very difficult, very profound. Moreover, in terms of the effect and hard work, many people think it is not worth it.

 Chapter 101.2

    Metamorphosis, as the name suggests, is to make people who practice this kind of magic become other species besides themselves.


    At the same time, it can not only become the appearance of other species, but also acquire the ability of the changed species at the same time!


    In other words, if a person becomes a bird with metamorphosis, then he can spread his wings and fly high! Become a fish, you can swim in the water!


    What kind of species they become is classified according to the strength level of metamorphosis cultivation. The low-level metamorphosis can only become some weak things, such as fish or rabbits... It''s not very useful to practice it.


    Like the mouse Prime Minister gegwu, he used to practice metamorphosis to an intermediate level, but his highest level is that he can only become some magic low-level Warcraft, and has all the abilities of that kind of Warcraft. And a low-level Warcraft, after all, has limited strength, so although the metamorphosis of gegewu is magical, his combat strength is not of great value, so it is not valued by people.


    But transfiguration is definitely not a useless magic! If you can reach the advanced stage, you can become a more powerful creature! Some of the Great Magicians of metamorphosis in history can even become some powerful advanced Warcraft! When you reach that level, the power of transfiguration can really be reflected!


    Even, according to legend, if you can practice transfiguration to the highest level, you can even transfigure Jackie Chan directly! And can have all the instincts of the dragon! Including the mysterious and powerful magic of dragon language!


    A powerful dragon, it is absolutely a terrible existence!


    From this we can see that transfiguration is not a useless magic.


    But the problem is that the way of practicing magic is too profound and difficult. There are few examples in history that can improve the metamorphosis. Even if there are records at present, the human magician who is the best at metamorphosis can only become some advanced Warcraft, but it takes several times as much time and energy as other magicians.


    As for the top-level metamorphosis from training to becoming a dragon, it has never been done by human beings in history.


    Also, transfiguration, because it''s a transfiguration effect achieved by magic. So there is a time limit. When time comes, whether you like it or not, it will return to the original "noumenon". Theoretically, the stronger the magic power, the longer the deformation time, and the stronger the changed creature, the smaller the deformation time.


    But if it can become a dragon, it can only become a half day. It''s definitely enough in combat.


    But


    "Back to Jackie Chan by metamorphosis?" Lao long felt that he had been teased. He growled angrily, "don''t you know that metamorphosis has a time limit! Even if I can change back to Jackie Chan, I can only change back for a short time! After that, they will become human again! "


    "I understand." The penguin taps on the head and explains:


    Spring of youth. In fact, its fundamental function is "permanent solidification of form".


    Take metamorphosis, for example, if you are human and your "noumenon" is human, then when you become other forms. Even if it is a "temporary body", when the time comes, it will return to "noumenon".


    But the spring of youth will disturb this rule. For the simplest example, gegwu, the mouse prime minister, is a human being, but he drank the spring water when he was in the form of a mouse. As a result, it became permanent! In other words, its mouse form has become "noumenon".


    The same is true of this old dragon. Because of the transformation of spring water, its body has been permanently solidified into human beings. Even if it becomes a dragon with metamorphosis, it will be restored to "noumenon" when the time comes because noumenon is human.


    "I just want to ask you a little bit, with your metamorphosis now. Can you become a dragon? Even for a little while. " The penguin didn''t care about the dragon''s anger.


    "Yes." "But only for a short time. Time is short! "


    "That''s easy." The penguin was relieved.


    Also solidified by the form, the dragon clan leader can still change from human body to dragon body. That''s because it has reached the top level of metamorphosis.


    But gegwu can only keep the shape of a mouse, most of which is the change of body size, but it can''t become an adult, even if it''s only for a short time. This is because the training level of gegwu''s metamorphosis is far lower than that of Laolong.


    "My way is simple." Penguin said the answer: "you change back into a dragon, and then drink a little of that kind of permanent solidification form of spring water! Then, your noumenon will change from human body to Jackie Chan! Isn''t that all right? "


    Lao long was stunned.


    For so many years, it has been looking for a way to solve this problem, but its powerful magic power, its thinking has been limited in how to solve this magic mode with powerful magic, it has been looking for the antidote of that kind of spring... This is also an important reason for it to sneak into the world for many times.


    But Penguin thought of this method, although simple, but it is out of its fixed mode of thinking, so although it is smart, but it has never thought about this.


    Drink that spring water again?


    It''s like you''ve been poisoned by something. Will you want to eat that again? Of course not!


    The head of the dragon clan was stunned for a long time. His face changed several times. At last, he suddenly roared on his back! The howling was full of excitement, and there was a trace of reluctance!


    "How could it be The old dragon was excited and suddenly stared at the Penguin: "but what is that kind of spring! Where can I find that spring


    Dewey''s heart moved, preempted: "I can give you that kind of spring!"


    He was worried that penguins would tell the canyon in the frozen forest. For some reason, Dewey didn''t want the dragon to know the existence of things in the Canyon!


    The next thing is much simpler. Dewey carried a lot of spring water with him... Not only the spring of youth, but also the "passage of time".


    Many bottles are stored in his bundle. Fortunately, Lao long didn''t hurt his bundle when he cut his clothes with magic before.


    Du Wei opened a bottle under the old dragon''s eyelid and took out something. Du Wei once moved in his heart: if what he took out now is not the spring of youth. It''s the "passage of time". If you cheat the old dragon to drink it, will you be able to kill it successfully?


    Dewey absolutely believes that the passage of time can kill the old dragon! Because this is a time poison, it can never be rescued.


    However, Dewey gave up the plan. The success rate of killing the old dragon is very high. Just cheat him to drink the time, even if he only takes a sip.


    But... After killing it, it''s a big trouble!


    Not to mention killing the head of the dragon clan, I''m afraid it will bring disaster. If it attracts the Revenge of the whole dragon clan, it will definitely be a disaster. Moreover, if this powerful old Dragon finds himself cheated when he is dying, with its strength and dying struggle, it may be able to kill Dewey.


    It''s better not to cut corners.


    Du Wei sighed and honestly took out a small bottle of spring water: "this is it. After you become a dragon, you should drink it


    Dewey took a look at the spring. After all, the spring water I carry is limited. If I give it to the head of the dragon clan, I will have a little less water in my hand... But at the moment, in order to save lives, I don''t care so much. If I have a chance in the future. Go to the canyon and get some more.


    When the deal was reached, the dragon clan leader waved and said, "now, you can go!"


    "Wait a minute." Penguin reminds Dewey: "this sarcophagus that I''ve been locked up for a long time has something from my former owner."


    Fortunately, this old dragon is fierce. But it was a man who kept his word. He stood by and watched coldly, letting Dewey take out the things in the sarcophagus one by one.


    These things are very messy, some messy cans, boxes, a few pieces of ragged cloth, and even a strange bag.


    Fortunately, this penguin seems to be familiar with all these things. Under the guidance of it, Du Wei found that this cloth bag had the same function as the cloth bag in the old magician''s hand: it seemed endless! Even if all the things here are stuffed in, it seems that they are not satisfied.


    There was no time to check it. Dewey threw everything in, and all the spring bottles that Dewey had brought with him. But for penguin''s strong opposition, Dewey would even like to throw it into the bag.


    last. It solved everything. Dewey took a look at the old dragon. The old dragon snorted: "is that ok? So now you go! "


    With that, he raised his hand and gently pointed to the rock behind the secret room. Immediately, the rock dissolved automatically, as if it were snow in the sun, revealing a big hole, which was exactly the one duvet had come in before.


    "Remember, from now on, run away! Two days later, I''ll start from here to chase you With that, the dragon clan leader flicks the hourglass around him. The hourglass immediately makes a rustling sound, and the fine sand inside starts to fall slowly


    `


    "Come on! We need to hurry up! " Dewey anxiously yelled to the penguin beside him, "can''t you run faster?"


    Penguin tone is very calm: "I am an elegant animal, even when running, also can''t give up my demeanor." With that, he gently twisted his buttocks and twisted his feet on the ground


    Dewey couldn''t bear it any longer. He grabbed the hair of his back heart and put it on his shoulder. Ignoring the penguin''s scream, he ran out of the cave


    There are so many holes in this holy mountain! It''s like an underground labyrinth. Fortunately, Du Wei has a strong memory. He barely remembers the way in, turns left and right, and finally runs out of the holy mountain. When he comes out, he passes the guy who is known as "the first wise man of the dragon clan". He is still lying there with huge claws on the ground, It seems that he''s still thinking about Dewey''s giving it that weird math problem


    He ran out of the mountain, but saw the old magician and Hussein standing at the entrance of the Dragon Cave. Du Wei Ran breathlessly. Seeing them from a distance, he couldn''t help saying anxiously, "how did you get here! Come on, run When the old magician saw Du Wei come out, he was surprised in his eyes. He stopped Du Wei and exclaimed excitedly: "the things in the secret room..." "got it! I''ve got them all Du Weifei replied quickly. However, when people saw the penguin on Duwei''s shoulder, they were all in a daze. Duwei sighed. At the moment, there was no time to explain: "OK! There''s no time for questions now! Well, here are my companions, magicians, knights, a mouse and a snake! This is the pet that Aragorn left me! A penguin The old magician and Hussein looked at each other: "what is a Penguin... An ugly bird?" The penguin immediately protested, "I''m not an ugly bird! It''s Penguin! Penguin! The most elegant animal in the world¡° okay! This is not the time to argue. If you don''t shut up, you''ll be caught by the Dragon tribe for dinner! When they cook you, see how elegant you are Dewey slapped the penguin hard¡° Can it talk? " The old magician''s face changed: "a talking bird... Is this the beast that Aragorn left behind in the prophecy?" During the conversation, the attitude and tone of voice were also respectful. Mythical Animals? Du Wei was very helpless about the name of the beast, and immediately called out: "what kind of beast! In the future, it will be my pet. You... Well, you can call it QQ! " Before anyone else said anything, Penguin objected: "QQ? Is that a name? Such a boring name! I don''t want it! I''m an elegant animal, and I should have an elegant name to match... "Although Mr. QQ is not willing, Du Wei, who is eager to run for his life, doesn''t care about it at all¡° Down the mountain down the mountain! The old dragon promised to give us two days to escape! If you have any questions on the way, it''s important to run for your life now! " Dewey yelled, stopping his companions from asking more questions, but as Hussein prepared to walk down the mountain, Dewey stopped him: "Hello! You are stupid! Take the mountain road? It took us two days to get up the mountain! Do you have to walk down the mountain? The old dragon said that in two days, no dragon of the dragon clan can attack us! Of course, it''s flying down! If we only rely on the mountain road, it will be a day before we get to the foot of the mountain! " Then, the old magician performed the flying skill of wind magic, and everyone was like pulling an ice sugar gourd string. The old magician flew on the top. Then, Hussein held the magician''s leg, Dewey held Hussein''s leg, Medusa held Dewey''s leg. As for gegwu, he still got into Dewey''s arms, and the new member QQ, Can only be helpless Duwei rude back on the back. Hard wind, so long a group of people are very in the sky, desperately flying towards the south, flying towards the forgotten ice field... Leaving them only two days. The game of hunting begins!

 Chapter 102.1

    With the fastest speed, he flew out of the snow field around the holy mountain. When people came to the edge of the "forgotten ice field", the old magician took out his wand again.


    There is a clear dividing line between the ice sheet and the snow around the holy mountain. On one side is the soft snow, on the other side is the hard cold ice sheet. Standing on the outside of the ice sheet, looking inside, it seems that everything is calm, but Du Wei and others have already had experience. They know that as long as they dare to take a step inside, they will immediately trigger this huge magic array left by ancient times!


    When the old magician was the first to enter the ice field, when he stepped into the ice field at his feet, immediately, in the calm sky, the wind and clouds surged, and countless violent air currents began to rotate. The old magician''s delicate wand, the silver gem re released a soft light, and tried to resist the gradually strong storm around.


    "Come on! Don''t waste time The old magician caught Dewey. Now Dewey is the most important person in his heart. He firmly grasped Dewey beside him, and then held up his magic wand like a torch to lead the people forward


    On the ice sheet, the roaring wind seems to have gradually shown a bit of the agitation of the sound! The sharp wind, like a blade, devastates the small windproof magic array. Duwei stands beside the old magician and can hear the creaking sound of the light shield around him! He could even clearly see a wind blade sweeping by, cutting on the hood, and sending out a slightly colliding air surge.


    The tip of the old magician''s nose began to sweat. His magic had consumed too much on the way. It was not enough to recover in such a short time on the Dragon Mountain


    The strong wind covered the sky and closed the sun, and the strong muddled turbulence gathered in the mid air. Even blocked the color of the sky!


    The first day of escape was spent with the support of the old magician.


    The next day, Du Wei could clearly feel that the old magician''s magic had consumed a lot. The sweat on his forehead had just come out, and it was freezing into small ice beads in the cold weather. In a short time, the old magician''s face seemed to be wearing a layer of ice mask. If it wasn''t for his nostrils, he was still slightly white when breathing. He almost looks like an Iceman.


    In order to save the old magician''s physical strength, Hussein has lifted the magician up. The knight stepped on the hard ice step by step, and his fighting spirit of gold also ignited, bringing us a little warmth.


    "No way..." the magic light in the old magician''s hand was weak again. He said in a low voice, "I can''t hold on any longer. Dewey, come and change me for a while. I need to meditate to add some magic. "


    As Dewey took the wand, the old magician drank the last bottle of magic potion he was carrying. His face looked a little better, but his eyes were still full of fatigue. Duwei also took a rest for a while, and now he became a wizard in charge of the magic circle.


    "It''s a little weird." The old magician recovered a little. He immediately frowned and said, "even if the storm in this ice field is severe, it has never been so fierce! Don''t you think the storm is stronger than when we came here? "


    Dewey nodded, and he whispered, "you mean, don''t you. Can the Dragon control the storm


    "No The old magician shook his head. He looked weak. Dewey didn''t care much at the moment, so he quickly went up to help the old man and carried him on. The old magician''s weak voice was in Duwei''s ear: "it''s said that the gods set up this magic array, on the one hand, to prevent human beings from going north, on the other hand, to prevent those exiled races in the north from going south... In addition to these, there is also a very important reason, that is... To limit the dragon race."


    "Restrict the dragon race?" There was a movement in Dewey''s mind.


    "Not bad. Although the dragon is a guard in name. But after so many years on a dragon mountain, no one would be bored. They are guards in name, but in fact they are imprisoned on the holy mountain in disguise, because if the mission is not completed, the dragon can not leave the holy mountain. Although for thousands of years, the dragon people have generally abided by that mission and stayed in the holy mountain, but occasionally some individual dragon people come to the human world to travel, such as the old clan leader. But if it''s just a two dragon. It will not have a big impact on the human world. But what if the whole dragon people migrated to the human world? I''m afraid that will change the balance of the world. So. The God worried that the dragon would give up the mission and leave the holy mountain when they were tired of the mission. So the storm magic array in the ice field is also a good thing to stop the dragon people from migrating to the south. "


    Du Wei looked around carefully, the countless storms sweeping back and forth, countless tornadoes hanging upside down from the sky, crisscrossed together, desperately squeezing his own defense magic array


    "The dragon race, by and large, is a flying race. The storm on the ice sheet has formed an insurmountable no fly field. Any race can only walk on the ground when they come here! Otherwise, flying in the air, but also to withstand the terrible storm, even if it is a powerful dragon, I think in addition to a minority of one or two strong, no one can walk on the ice. Therefore, the ice sheet also forced the dragon to stay on the holy mountain and continue to play the role of guard. In this case, I don''t think the storm has become so terrible. It was the dragon people who did it. I''m afraid there''s something else in this storm, I think


    Dewey listened carefully to the old magician''s analysis.


    The old magician took a breath and continued: "when I first came to this ice field, I was the only one. That was 200 years ago. Semel didn''t go on walking with me through the ice field. She left me in the frozen forest and went back alone. Two hundred years ago, my magic power was not as strong as it is now, but I was able to walk through the ice. Although I was very tired and difficult, I went through it after all. But now? Think about it. When we came here this time, my magic power was much stronger than 200 years ago, but as a result... I almost drank all the reserved potions to supplement the magic power, but I couldn''t support it. If it wasn''t for you and gegewudi, we wouldn''t have reached Longshan! What makes the storm here stronger than it was 200 years ago? According to the normal magic theory, the longer a magic array exists, the longer the magic goes. The strength of magic should be reduced, not increased. "


    After a pause, the old magician continued: "it was so difficult when we came here... But now on the way back, I find that the storm here is more terrible! To be honest, I didn''t expect that I couldn''t hold on to it if I didn''t arrive one day! Do you remember? When I came here, I persisted alone for two and a half days! What on earth makes the storm here stronger and stronger? "


    Du Wei looked at the lower and higher pressure cumulus clouds in the surrounding air, and his face changed slightly: "no matter what. We should be able to go out, right? Even if you, me and gegwu are exhausted, don''t forget that there is a powerful medusa in our team! When she came, she didn''t give a hand all the way. "


    "You don''t have to rely on Medusa." The old magician sighed. He looked at Du Wei with regret and said, "it''s a pity! You''re really smart. You have a quick understanding of magic. You''re only 14 years old, aren''t you? So young, without the guidance of any magician, you can reach level 3 or above. It''s a rare talent. But unfortunately, I can see that although you have read a lot of books on magic knowledge, the things you have learned have no system at all. They are all from miscellaneous books. You should know that the knowledge in the field of magic is rigorous and profound, and there are many difficult things in it. How can you see those things that can be recorded in the books that spread outside? You haven''t even received the basic education of the most basic magic system. No wonder you don''t understand it. At least we can''t use Medusa''s magic right now. Because she''s Warcraft! Do you understand? Even though she''s human. But it''s also a human shaped Warcraft. According to the natural barrier in the field of magic, Warcraft and human magic can''t share the same, because human magic comes from our own magic system, and Warcraft, because of the core in their body, uses different magic and cultivation modes from human. So, Medusa is powerful. But she can''t help us lead the magic circle. "


    That''s all. The old magician said with a bitter smile, "aren''t you surprised? We had a hard time coming, but I didn''t ask Medusa for help. Among us. Medusa''s magic is far stronger than you and gegwu. "


    At this point, there was a flash of sadness in the old magician''s eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth and cried out: "Hussain! Stop it! I have something to say


    The knight was holding the wizard forward. Hearing the words, he immediately stopped. Hussein seemed to feel something bad. He turned and looked at Old Wizard Duwei: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t go." The old magician''s face was hard to see the extreme: "I''ve calculated that this day, our walking speed is almost twice as slow as when we came here! But our magic has been unable to support... You must also feel this situation? "


    Hussein didn''t speak, but the gloomy color on his face had come out.


    "I''ve calculated it carefully for many times just now. According to this walking method, we''ll all run out of magic by noon tomorrow at most, and we won''t be able to support any more. But at noon tomorrow, we''ll be less than a quarter of the way. It''s a dead end to consume it like this! Tomorrow noon, this terrible storm will tear us to pieces who have lost the defense of magic array! "


    After saying this amazing news, no one in the queue was surprised. Duwei and medusa seemed to have expected this situation on the road. Even gegwu, who was in charge of the magic circle, did not speak. Although this mouse is timid and obscene, it was once an experienced magician, and its estimation of magic consumption is similar to that of the old magician.


    The only voice is the elegant Mr. QQ penguin, a new member of the temporary adventure team.


    "What''s the matter? Why not move on? " QQ blinks and shakes its head. In such a place full of storms, ice and snow, it seems to enjoy it. It used to lie on Dewey''s back and sleep with its eyes closed. Now it jumped down with a plop, stamped its feet on the ground, twisted its fat body, walked two times with its head held high, and looked up and said, "why don''t you go?"


    "Because I''m afraid we can''t get out." Dewey sighed. The voice of this sentence with a trace of helplessness and unwilling, in the queue, only Medusa is still calm, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with her.


    "We have to find a way." The old magician showed a sad smile on the corner of his mouth, and then he looked at Dewey solemnly: "Dewey, you have to understand that you are the most important one among us! You are burdened with the mission of Aragon, so, in any case, I can''t let you die here... So, I came up with a way, maybe give you a chance to escape. " Dewey didn''t speak. He bit his lip and looked at the old magician¡° Hussein is a paladin, the paladin''s gold fighting spirit is not small, and the paladin''s body is as strong as the dragon. Even without the protection of the magic circle, with the strength of Hussein''s Paladin, I estimate that he can walk all day in this storm with his own fighting spirit. " Then the old magician turned his head and looked at Hussein: "my fellow knights, after noon tomorrow, we will lose the protection of the magic array, and there is no way to escape. Only you can support one more day with gold fighting spirit. So I need you to promise me one thing. " The old magician pointed to Du Wei: "your gold fighting spirit can protect the space around you. Holding a person in your arms, you can also hide under the defense of your fighting spirit. I want you to carry Du Wei forward! If you go all out with your strength, your walking speed will be much faster than now... "" but I can only support about one day. " Hussain said coldly: "one day, I still can''t get out of this ice sheet."¡° It''s up to fate. " The old magician sighed: "this is the only way, although the hope is slim, but perhaps a miracle can appear, let you out of the ice. I''ve calculated your speed of running with all your strength. At the end of the day, even if you can''t walk out, it''s not too bad. Maybe... There will be some miracle. " Everyone didn''t speak. Everyone''s faces were very complicated. Dewey looked at his companions and suddenly said, "maybe I''ll call Semel out?"

 Chapter 102.2

    "It''s no use." The old magician whispered with a bitter smile: "I have calculated all the powers. Semel... I''m not sure what happened to her, but I''m sure that the Semel around you is much lower than the Semel I know. Have you forgotten the scene of her duel with Hussein? Hussain, who has not been promoted to Paladin, can lose both sides with Semel. With such strength, I guess Semel''s magic is above level 8, but not too much. Even with a level 8 magician, we can''t get out. So it''s not very useful to summon Semel now, I mean... "


    The old magician looked at Hussein and said, "I''m afraid even you will be sacrificed when necessary."


    Hussain did not speak, the knight''s face as usual indifference and pride.


    "I''ll give my wand to Dewey, and then Hussein, you take Dewey forward and protect him with your golden fighting spirit. If you can''t get out of the ice when your fighting spirit is exhausted, then, Dewey! You give up Hussein and go ahead with your wand! You also have a Semel beside you. The magic of Semel can support the magic array for a period of time, and as long as you are protected, the magic exhibition will not consume a lot. I think, maybe you can go out. "


    Dewey''s face became cold. He looked at the old magician and Hussein carefully. His eyes turned from Medusa to gegwu and QQ.


    "Do you mean that at the end of the day, I''m the only one who has a chance to go out alive after sacrificing everyone?" Dewey immediately refused: "I''m not a good person. But I can''t accept such things as sacrificing my partner to protect my life. Moreover, don''t forget that tomorrow, the dragon will start from the holy mountain to catch up. Maybe I was overtaken by it before I got out of the ice. With all of you, we still have a lot to fight for. If not even you. Do you think I can beat the dragon clan leader alone? That guy has recovered his dragon body, and his strength is almost comparable to that of Aragon himself! "


    Everyone was silent.


    Indeed, the strength of a dragon clan leader who has recovered his dragon body is almost comparable to that of Aragon himself! No one thinks that Dewey can deal with such a tough enemy.


    Of course, there are still some who raise objections.


    When everyone was silent, suddenly a sharp voice sounded! That penguin, elegant. Mr. QQ, who has always maintained his demeanor, suddenly burst into a rage when he heard Du Weidi''s words, especially the last sentence: "the strength is comparable to Aragorn himself"!


    The penguin screamed and jumped up. Look at its angry look, almost ready to jump on the mouth to bite Du Wei!


    "Who said that! Who said that old dragon''s strength can match Aragon! nonsense! In this world, no existence can be stronger than the master of Aragon! Absolutely not! The old dragon, if its master is resurrected. You can easily cut it into seventeen or eighteen pieces! "


    Fortunately, the penguin has no claws and teeth. Otherwise, if it looks angry, I''m afraid it will really jump on Dewey and bite him, but it will almost hit his head on Dewey''s chest. The clumsy and fat body bounced and expressed his indignation at Dewey.


    "All right." Du Wei frowned and looked at the "beast" rescued from his coffin. Apart from being able to speak, this guy was just a burden: "I know you are defending Aragorn''s mood. But the fact is the fact. If Aragorn hadn''t cheated the old dragon to drink the spring of youth, he couldn''t have won it that year. "


    "Fart!" QQ was so angry that she didn''t even want to be polite. She said a rude word. Then she was stunned. She quickly covered her mouth and stroked her chest with a sigh: "alas. Grace, grace! Keep your manners... "Then he glared at Du Wei:" who said that Aragon couldn''t win the old dragon! "


    then. The angry Penguin glared at the crowd and asked in a loud voice, "didn''t you think of it? At that time, Aragon also walked through this ice field like you! After such a strong storm! When he came out of the ice. There is only one or two percent left at most! Almost exhausted in the magic, exhausted situation, challenge the dragon clan leader, the two talents tied! If the storm on the ice sheet didn''t weaken Aragon''s strength, he would have cut off that guy''s tap in less than half a day


    "What are you talking about?" At the same time, the old magician Du Wei''s eyes brightened, and he stared at QQ and drank aloud.


    QQ held his head high and did not give in: "I said that when Aragon walked through the ice, his strength was only one or two percent! Will be forced to draw by the old dragon. This is the truth! He told me himself


    Du Weiwei met the old magician and thought of a key problem at the same time!


    Aragorn lost 80-90% of his strength when he walked through the ice?


    Of course, if you lose 80% or 90% of your strength, you can still draw with the head of Qiangdi dragon clan. This kind of strength was misunderstood by everyone... Now it seems that Aragorn is worthy of the name of the strongest in the starry sky. Originally, it was thought that the dragon clan leader in the form of dragon body could rival Aragon, but now it seems to be a wrong guess


    However, QQ''s words contain more important information! The remaining one or two percent of the strength will be able to level with the dragon clan leader. We can imagine how strong the whole strength of Aragon is! But the earth''s strength was consumed by this magic array by 89%? Well, this magic array is too powerful and terrible, isn''t it¡° incorrect! Not at all Du Wei immediately said in a loud voice: "no!" He scratched his hair hard, caught the flash of inspiration in his heart, and quickly said: "if even Aragorn''s strength was consumed by this storm, then when Aragorn passed here thousands of years ago, the intensity of the storm here was even more severe! On the contrary, 200 years ago, when you came here, the storm weakened a lot. At least if you can consume 89% of Aragorn''s strength, if it is that strength, you will die long ago! This storm is not always getting stronger, but seems to be... "It seems to have the self counterattack strength adjustment function according to the strength of the intruder." The old magician summed it up exactly. When Aragorn came in, the strength of the storm could consume 80% or 90% of his strength. When the old magician came here alone 200 years ago, the storm consumed most of his strength. Compared with the one in Aragorn, the storm has weakened. And now, with everyone here, the storm is stronger than the old magician''s last experience¡° Obviously, this magic array can sense the strength of the intruder. The stronger you are, the stronger you are. " "Maybe we can take advantage of this weakness," Dewey said quickly¡° How to use it? Shall we turn off the magic circle now? " Gegwu yelled, and then the mouse''s voice became weak: "you talk about it, do you have a way? Besides, I can''t support it any more! You''d better come and replace me for a while! Otherwise, the magic circle will be finished now! " As soon as the old magician raised his eyebrows, he immediately took over the wand from gegwu. As he injected magic into the wand, he whispered: "Duwei''s guess is very reasonable... But, remove the magic array? Will the storm stop? I don''t think it''s possible. If we don''t, we will all be torn up in an instant. " Du Wei suddenly seized QQ, he cried out: "do you know how Aragon walked back after he left the holy mountain?" Yes! The old magician''s eyes brightened! How did Aragorn walk back? When he went there, he lost 89% of his strength, fought with the head of the dragon clan, and started such a big paving project on the holy mountain! He should be the one who consumes the most. How did Aragorn get back in the end¡° How do I know? " QQ shook his head, patted Duwei''s hand and said slowly, "do you know, it''s impolite to pinch someone''s neck like this! At the beginning, the master of Aragon put me in a sarcophagus and didn''t take me back. Of course I don''t know how he walked back. " QQ was held by Du Wei''s neck and it was difficult to pronounce. Fortunately, it seemed to think of something: "when the master left, he said that the ice field was strange. It seemed that he had left something... In the sarcophagus." Du Wei immediately without saying a word, dropped QQ, and then took off the burden on his back, quickly turned up¡° What is it? " Duwei emptied all the remains of Aragon in his bag and turned to look at QQ¡° I''ve been sleeping too long, and I don''t remember things very well. " QQ blinked and looked at Duwei: "I seem to remember that the host said something high, pointed, retractable and inserted on the ground... Oh, let me think..." "what is it?" Duvier is patient¡° The name of that thing is very strange, I should remember... "QQ slowly shook his head:" it seems to be called... Avoid... Avoid the wind. Ah, yes, it''s called the wind needle! "

 Chapter 103

    Let''s ignore everything that happens on the ice sheet, such as the wind needle, the Dragon hunt and so on


    Three days later, on the eve of national day, 960, the founding of the Roland empire.


    The imperial capital.


    This is the largest city in the Loran continent. The Lancang Grand Canal in the North was dug repeatedly by several generations of imperial emperors. Originally, it was a moat only responsible for defense functions, but also a river crossing the East and west of the Empire. In the west, it is adjacent to the oslea mountains in the northwest of the Empire, in the East, it is adjacent to the sea, and it is also a dividing line between the north and the south of the Empire.


    Just before nightfall, the setting sun shines on the Lancang Grand Canal to the north of the imperial capital. Slowly, the afterglow of the setting sun drags on the majestic city wall. The average height of the city wall to the north and west of the imperial capital is 20 meters, and the highest tower is 30 meters. This is the imperial turmoil that was built hundreds of years ago, that is, the era of the rise of the Augustine Dynasty, In order to resist the alien rebellions in the northwest and the warlords in the north, the Empire strengthened the defense force in the northwest at a great cost. Standing on the 30 meter high tower, you can even see the North Bank of the Lancang Grand Canal from a distance. There is a garrison city ten miles away from the imperial capital.


    Tonight, on the eve of the national day, according to tradition, the chairman of the Magic Union of mainland Loran will join the imperial court astrologers to do divination on the highest tower in the north, look into the starry sky and predict the future of the Empire... Naturally, it is necessary to invite several famous scholars to write two colorful articles to cater to the current emperor, his majesty Augustine VI.


    At this moment, under the tower, two teams of royal guards guard the tower instead of the guards, and above the tower, surrounded by countless royal guards with bright armor. On the top of the highest tower stood several emperors, who were the most prominent and powerful. Several people dressed in the royal court''s service are whispering and anxiously waiting for the astrologers who are watching the stars. Although the results are the same every year, they have to say some high sounding sayings, which is just a situation, but each noble''s face is pretending to be worried about the fate of the Empire, otherwise, How can you show how patriotic you are?


    The only one who looks uncomfortable. It was an old man standing beside the star watching tower with an indifferent face.


    The old man was wearing a black robe. The robe was made of the rarest gold silk produced in the south of the Empire. This kind of gold silk is a kind of pure black silk grown in the south of the Empire. Because it is extremely rare, the annual output is less than 200 Jin, and the market price is more expensive than gold, so it is called "gold silk". This kind of silk is supposed to be a tribute to the court. Only a few of them can be spread on the market, unless they are the top class, or the most distinguished people, who can afford to wear this kind of silk clothes.


    Although the old man looked very old, his hair and beard were still black. Especially a pair of eyes, it is as dark and bright as night, which is different from the blue and green eyes of most people in Roland, but such strange black eyes. But more for the elderly to add a bit of mysterious flavor.


    About two steps behind the old man, there were four or five tall, fat and thin people standing behind him, all with serious faces and drooping eyelids. All the people are wearing a set of standard white robes of magicians in mainland China, and look at the magician badges on their chest... These people are wearing gold clover badges which symbolize the identity of the great magician! These people are all magicians above level 8


    And the old man, on the edge of his robe, showed a light gold border. It was like a totem of fire, and on his chest was a small gold badge.


    This is an olive leaf, although it is gold, but it looks very simple pattern, under the night sky, flashing light luster.


    All over the mainland, there is only one such badge! And this badge. In Roland. In a way, it can be even more dignified than his Majesty''s scepter.


    Chairman of the union of mainland magicians in Roland. Yago Dogan, wearing this expensive silk robe and the badge of the chairman of the magician Union, looked at the court astrologer in the Star Tower, squinting and holding a mess of things. Once, he looked at the sky with his squint eyes and did not know what he was muttering.


    From the bottom of his heart, Yago Doggett is not satisfied with this kind of so-called astrology. He is the most orthodox magician. There are two professions that orthodox magicians always despise: one is magic pharmacist. As the chairman of the magician Union, Mr. Doggett once proposed to kick the magic pharmacist out of the ranks of magicians. The intruding mage quickly ran to Doug''s side, and then ignored the etiquette. With a solemn face, he whispered something in Doug''s ear in front of so many people.


    Originally, the chairman of the magic trade union was still dissatisfied. He thought it was impolite to whisper in public. But before he could say the words of blame, his face suddenly changed!


    Chairman Doug''s body vibrated slightly, and people around him could not help wondering. What on earth can make the leader of the magician change color?


    "Is he... Really dead?" How gloomy was Doug''s face? "Sure?"


    "Sure." The intruder''s forehead was covered with cold sweat: "the original stone of his life left by himself has been broken..."


    Several people standing close to each other could not help but feel strange when they heard the last sentence.


    In the magician Union, those senior magicians who have reached a certain class can get great honor from the magician Union, or even some direct help. Because any powerful magician is precious strength and wealth to the magician Union. Unfortunately, all the strong people are eccentric in nature, and like to be free and unrestrained, and even like to travel everywhere. In order to deal with this phenomenon, the magic union uses a kind of "Benming stone", which is a kind of life mark magic. Every great magician will leave his life mark in Benming stone. Once the magician dies, even at the ends of the earth, the original stone of his life will be broken, so that the magician union can at least grasp whether these senior magicians are still alive or not.


    "Sure it''s his piece?" Yago Doug, the leader of the sorcerer in the land of Roland, his black eyes flickered with deep eyes, if the people who were very close to him. It can even be found that the chairman of the magician union is shaking his fingers.


    "Sure." The wizard who came to report the news said in a low voice: "it''s the oldest original stone stored... It''s really broken."


    After all, he was the chairman of the magician union all over the mainland. Yago Doug immediately realized that this was not a place to show his emotions. He tried to calm down and quickly gave the order:


    "Go and find out at once! Where and how he died. I don''t think there are any strong men on this continent who can kill him! God, he''s dead... We have to find out! There is also the female apprentice he brought to the magician Union for examination. The little girl, the stuttering level eight wizard! Be sure to find her! By the way, the most important point, you remember Yago Doug took a deep breath: "last month, according to the report. Didn''t he take away the young master of the Rowling family? Find him! Find the young master of the Rowling family! We should at least know what happened! What on earth is it for? Such a powerful magician will die! Maybe when he died, the young master of the Rowling family was with him! Check it out! But I''m looking for it! Go on! "


    Finish saying, that informs the mage to hurry to answer a voice to go down. Yago Doug reluctantly smiles at the people around him, and then sighs: "it''s nothing, don''t be surprised, but today seems destined to be an ominous day... The magician Union has lost a legendary magician! Gandalf, the great legendary magician, who is my mentor and the former chairman of the magician Union, has passed away. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience was in an uproar


    `


    On this night, the whole capital. When they were all shocked by the unexpected star vision, when President jago Doug changed his color for the amazing news.


    At the northern end of the Loran continent, across the Lancang Grand Canal, across the northern plain, all the way to the vast frozen forest, in the dense forest, the snow is as thick as a person''s knee.


    A group of people are walking in the woods.


    Dewey took Hussein''s place and walked in the front of the line, with Hussein''s sword in his hand. The original refined steel sword. It''s full of terrible cracks, and the blade is full of gaps.


    Dewey''s not doing well. He was lame and strange when he walked. Besides occasionally splitting the thorns in front of him, the sword in his hand was more used as a crutch.


    Behind Dewey, the paladin Hussein was more miserable than Dewey. Hussein wrapped his head with a cloth, and his left eye was also wrapped. Under the cloth, there was red blood oozing out. The knight looked very weak. While panting, he coughed. The blood mixed with spitting came from the corner of his mouth, and his chest and back were badly injured, An arm is also simply hanging in front of the chest, making him walk very unstable, reluctantly followed Duwei''s back.


    And then, a woman who was so beautiful that she was almost terrible, was naturally Her Majesty Queen Medusa. It''s just that her Majesty''s face is pale and almost transparent at the moment. Her eyes are still closed and her expression seems indifferent. But surprisingly, she can''t walk by herself. Beside her, a big mouse more than one meter high, gegwu was supporting her hard. Medusa''s body was soft as if she had lost half a bone, and almost half of her body weight was on the poor mouse prime minister''s body.


    And gegwu, for God''s sake, almost all of his gray hair was burnt black. The long tail of the mouse was half cut, and even one ear was almost cut off.


    In this group, the only one who looks intact is the elegant penguin, Mr. QQ.


    QQ is still wriggling its fat body, with a short foot barely with the last in the team.


    Dewey, Hussein, Medusa, gegwu, QQ.


    In this small group, whether it''s people or snakes or mice or penguins. Are downcast, a dignified face.


    Only one person is missing.


    The old magician, the old immortal, is no longer in the team.


    It''s very difficult to walk in the frozen forest. Du Wei and others are all injured. This team has several top strong men in the mainland. Now it''s almost disabled, even walking in the frozen forest is very difficult.


    "Canyon! Look! It''s the Canyon! We are in the territory of the tree people. " Du Wei, who was walking in the front, suddenly cried out.


    In the distance, in the crevice of the dense trees, you can see the low mountains on both sides unfolding, and it is to the valley that Medusa occupied.


    "Inside, the fountain of youth can heal your wounds, Hussein." Dewey sighed.


    The knight''s face was gloomy and he said nothing. There was a low hum.


    He suddenly straightened his chest and strode over Dewey. He staggered, but with a trace of unyielding, Dewey sighed. Looking at Hussein''s back, I was about to say something.


    The knight suddenly turned and looked at Dewey with his last eye: "remember, sooner or later. I''ll kill you! It''s the head of the old dragon to pay homage to the dead old immortal


    "I believe it." Du Wei nodded, his face no longer has the flavor of a joke, his eyes showed firm eyes: "although I also don''t like that old guy, but we will find the Dragon revenge! It will be


    "Dewey." Hussein suddenly shakes his body. He can''t stand now because of his will. He shakes for a while. He reached out to hold a big tree beside him, and the remaining eye was staring at Dewey carefully: "listen. The old dragon killed him, so now, you and I are the only descendants of Aragon left in the world. I don''t care whether you like it or not, we must undertake this mission! Especially for you! So, I hope you don''t be half hearted any more. The current situation doesn''t allow you to have the chance to waver! If we want to revenge the dragon, then you must grow up to be as strong as Aragon! Otherwise. None of us are rivals to that old dragon. None of us are


    So what happened in these three days?


    A few years later. Du Wei once talked to people around him about his first adventure in his life, from the frozen forest to the Dragon Mountain. When it comes to the matter of returning from escape, and finally the hunting game agreed with the dragon clan leader, Du Wei will have a faint hatred for this experience.


    "At that time, we had found a way to deal with the ice magic array, but no one thought that the dragon clan leader, the old dragon, came too fast! I thought we had to go for two days first, and there would be another day after he caught up with us. In this way, we would have at least three days to run away. I didn''t expect that... The old dragon came too fast. In less than two and a half days, it had caught up with us... If it wasn''t Gandalf... "


    Well, let''s set it back to three days.


    Location: the forgotten ice sheet.


    Time, three days before National Day, 960 years after the founding of the Roland empire.


    Terrible storm swept, several tornadoes formed a huge almost terrible storm group, will be a line of adventure team shrouded in it. The magic circle can be broken at any time


    "Wind needle? Is this the needle for avoiding wind? " Duwei looked at QQ, strangely looking at the things in his hand.


    Because QQ finally found a long box from many relics in Aragon. After opening it, it was a simple sword!


    The scabbard is inlaid with seven eye size gems, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple! Gems of seven colors are inlaid on the scabbard, and the handle is covered with strange patterns, which makes it feel tight and comfortable to hold.


    I don''t know how old this sword is, but... It''s a sword!


    "This is the wind needle." QQ''s tone is very firm: "the master of Aragon left it to me personally, I can''t remember it wrong."


    Behind him, the old magician kept staring at this thing. Suddenly, he cried out: "this... This is Aragon''s sword!"


    "What?" Dewey looked back at the old man.


    "The seven colored gems on the scabbard are actually the cores of seven advanced Warcraft killed by Aragorn when he traveled to the mainland during his lifetime! This is the most powerful magic weapon in the literature! And it''s extremely sharp and invincible! " The old magician suddenly got excited


    "This... This is the sword of the king! It''s Aragon''s sword of the king


    Is it a needle for avoiding wind? Or... The sword of the king?!


    "All right!" Dewey yelled, "stop talking nonsense! No matter what it is, the sword of the king or the needle! As long as it can protect us from this damned storm! Or we''ll be finished! Now, QQ, tell me how to use this thing! Come on


    QQ is very dissatisfied with a look at Du Wei: "I said, I do not like the name!"


    "Come on Dewey has no patience to grind his teeth with this penguin¡° All right QQ sighed: "the master of Aragon told me that as long as his mission can pull it out of the scabbard..."

 Chapter 104

    Pull it out?


    That''s it?


    Du Wei hesitated and took the sword, holding the handle in one hand and the scabbard in the other


    It took a lot of force.


    not to turn a hair.


    Try harder.


    Still not moving.


    Du Wei took a deep breath. His face was dignified, and he stood firm at his feet. Then he sank into the elixir field, summoned up his strength, opened his mouth, breathed out, and drank: "up!"


    With this breath, Du Wei''s arms were strong. His tiger eyes were wide open and his sword eyebrows were upright. He was very powerful. Then he heard a clear voice


    Click!!


    Then, the world quieted down... It seemed that the wind was howling all over the sky, and now it couldn''t get into Dewey''s ears. The old magicians around, including Hussein, were staring at Dewey''s hands with their eyes fixed


    In his previous life, Du Wei has read countless bluffing novels made up by gods and ghosts, in which there is often an extremely bloody passage: the protagonist gets a legendary sword left by a hero hundreds of years ago or even thousands of years ago. And that sword is usually sharp, cutting gold and jade is as simple as eating cabbage!


    But, Dewey now understands, it''s all bullshit!


    Bullshit!


    The times are progressing, so is the metal smelting technology! The so-called sword hundreds of years ago or even a thousand years ago, even if it''s not rusted, rotten or damaged... It''s absolutely not a magic weapon blade!


    Dewey thought he was really stupid this time. How can a person who has received the education of systematic modernization in previous lives be deceived by such a boring legend


    Hundreds of years ago, I really thought it was a treasure? Do you really think it can be sharp?


    Take the simplest example. If it was in Dewey''s previous life. Even the sword used by the first emperor of Qin may not be as good as the kitchen knife of ordinary people in the 21st century!


    Nonsense, one is bronze, one is pure steel! Which is sharper?


    It seems that this principle should also apply to the world of Roland. A sword of a thousand years ago... In the past thousand years, even if the metal smelting technology in Roland is no longer used, it is impossible that there will be no progress at all, right?


    So, the sword of a thousand years ago, now. Whether it can be called a "sword" or not is a big question mark.


    As for throwing it in the holy mountain, the sarcophagus in the secret room! Without vacuum sterilization and anti-corrosion treatment, it has been stored in the air for thousands of years. If it''s not lucky, it''s just oxidation. This sword is still here. It''s lucky to have a few pieces left!


    Therefore, now Du Wei is holding the "sword of the king" in his hand, which is really speechless.


    Sword or sword... Barely. At least we can see the outline of the sword. But the sword is not necessarily, not to mention the sharp.


    This sword looks more like an unearthed cultural relic, full of yellow and green rust. The blade is so blunt that I''m afraid it can''t even pierce the bark. I''m afraid the blade full of tiny cracks will break at any time.


    I''m afraid the only value of such a thing is to take it to the museum and offer it up, and then store it in the name of the sword of the founding emperor of the Empire. Let future generations look forward to it.


    As for taking it as a weapon to attack the enemy? Don''t even think about it.


    Dewey felt that he had been cheated, and that he had been cheated miserably.


    Damn Aragon.


    Said he would leave himself a beast? But it''s a penguin who has no other skills except talking nonsense.


    He said that he would leave himself a unique "sword of the king", but it turned out to be such a shabby antique!


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Ha ha ha Du Weidi''s laughter was as bad as his cry. Then he shook the thing in his hand, turned to look at the old magician, Hussein and other companions, and found that everyone was in a dull state. Du Weiqiang held back his anger and said, "are you sure the name of this thing is the sword of the king?"


    The old magician is wiping his sweat.


    Only happy as if only that QQ, it seems very proud to call up: "I said. It''s not a sword! It''s the wind needle! The owner of Aragon said it was a wind needle. But you must say what kind of sword it is


    Dewey has completely born a kind of psychology of breaking the pot, staring at the Penguin: "I don''t care what it is, whether it''s a needle or a sword! In a word, can this thing save our lives now? "


    QQ was also stunned for a moment, and then innocently said: "the master of Aragon said, as long as you can pull it out..."


    "I''ve pulled it out." Dewey gritted his teeth: "and then?"


    QQ is speechless... Obviously, penguins don''t know what to do.


    After a long time, it was gegewu who had been almost drained by the magic circle. The mouse had just rested for a long time before it came back. He looked carefully at Dewey''s hands. Then he couldn''t help whispering to Dewey, "Hey, your hand. It''s like bleeding... "


    "Well?"


    Dewey looked down. Sure enough, his hand with the hilt was bleeding. Just now, I was furious, but I didn''t notice it. The cold weather, numbness of hands and feet, and less acute pain are also important reasons.


    It turns out that this "antique" really can''t withstand the destruction of Duwei''s strength. Although Duwei pulled out the sword with brute force, the hilt... God knows what the hilt is made of. According to the habits of the warriors of the Loran continent, it''s mostly some kind of good wood. But no matter how good the wood is, it can''t survive the corrosion of years.


    It was obvious that the hilt was completely corrupt. When Du Wei was just drawing the sword, he clenched the hilt with his palm, but it seemed that something in the hilt pierced Du Wei''s palm.


    Dewey frowned. He put the antique under his armpit, reached out and pulled a piece of cloth from the clothes inside to wrap the bloody palm... But at this time, when his eyes saw the hilt that stabbed his wrist, he found the secret inside.


    The wood of the hilt cracked, but the crack was very even. It didn''t seem to be completely damaged by Dewey, but there seemed to be something in the crack. Dewey carefully peeled off the rotten wood outside. But from the handle of the sword, a thin and long thing came out.


    Its tentacles are cold and translucent. It looks like glass, but it''s much harder than glass. It looks like some kind of gem. And in this translucent gem, there is a roll of long things.


    And, I don''t know why. Dewey was holding this thing, but he felt a tremor in his heart. He couldn''t describe the feeling in words. He just felt that there was some strange energy in this slender diamond, as if it could stir his own subtle feeling


    The shape of this gem is about a slender diamond. Dewey''s palm was punctured by the sharp corner of the edge, and a trace of red blood flowed slowly into the diamond like gem along a thin hole on the sharp corner, and then the blood slowly soaked the slender thing inside.


    The bright red blood was sucked in through that pore. It''s like a little bit of blood in this gem. It''s kind of like the mercury column in a thermometer that Dewey saw in his previous life.


    "What is this?" Duwei took a look at the old magician, but obviously the old magician did not have this information, and QQ... Duwei directly ignored this nonsense penguin.


    He threw the dilapidated antique on the ground. After studying it for a long time, Dewey finally saw a tiny crack from it. He twisted it in his hand and heard a slight sound... Just like the air sound of the can being twisted open, and the gem was twisted open. Then, very easily, Dewey twisted it apart, divided it into two parts, and took out the long and thin thing in it.


    This is a strange piece of paper that has been rolled up, but I don''t know why. After such a long time, it''s only yellowing, but not rotting. I think it''s sealed in this strange gem. And it''s stored in the hilt.


    Dewey is very gentle. Carefully opened the thin roll, on the thin paper. Half of them have been dyed red by blood. To Du Wei''s surprise, a blank piece of things, but with the blood stained red, gradually emerged a line of slightly fuzzy small handwriting.


    Thanks to Dewey''s good eyes, otherwise, it would be just a piece of paper, on which the handwriting is almost smaller than a fly. It''s really hard to recognize.


    "Since your blood can make these handwriting appear, congratulations on finding what I left behind."


    This is the first sentence. It makes Dewey feel strange.


    "I know you must be confused and have a lot of problems. But you''ll find the answers to all of these in the future. "


    crap. Dewey said to himself. But obviously, this is probably Aragorn''s handwriting. Dewey continued to watch nervously, hoping to find some ways to deal with these problems.


    "I don''t have much to leave you, because you need to do things by yourself in the future. Be kind to the pet I left you. It will help you a lot. Keep this gem, it will give you strength. And... Chris has my heart there. Help me find it! Believe me, it''s helping yourself, too. "


    These mindless words are of no help to the current problem. Dewey sighed.


    Fortunately, the last paragraph is very valuable.


    "The magic array of the ice field, you remember, there is no magic array in the world that can have endless magic. There is always a time when the magic is exhausted. And the strength of this magic array is that it can cycle! When someone walks in, it not only triggers the operation of the magic circle, but also provides it with magic. I believe that you should be able to understand the mystery. "


    That''s all.


    It''s hard to write too much on a piece of paper. It''s hard to read the Braille.


    In general, Aragorn left Dewey four messages.


    This is the first time. Treat QQ well. The second is to keep this gem (can it give me strength? Du Wei is a little suspicious. At least for now, all the things Aragon left behind bring him only trouble, but not any benefit.) The third is to ask Dewey to ask Chris to get his heart back... Dewey turned his mouth. He won''t force it on himself.


    Fourth, the content of this magic array is worth Du Wei''s deep thinking.


    `


    Cycle... Trigger the magic array and give it magic at the same time?


    Dewey thought for a moment, and soon understood what Aragorn meant.


    Obviously. Theoretically, any magic array can''t exist endlessly! There''s always a time when the magic runs out. The magic circle is not a living magician. When the magician''s magic is consumed, he can meditate, rest and replenish. But the magic circle, when the magic power is consumed, is equivalent to losing its function.


    The problem is that the magic power of this magic array seems to last forever (think about it). This magic array can make the strong like Aragorn and the old magician almost exhausted.) Dewey didn''t realize that there was a magic array in the world that could exist for thousands of years and still have such strong magic.


    So the only suspicious thing is "Circulation"!


    If someone walks in here, it will trigger the magic circle, but at the same time, it will also provide magic for the magic circle.


    So, is it to say: These are all over the sky. Endless storm attack, its power source, in fact, is to enter the magic circle of their own!


    Just like now, Dewey and others rely on a defensive magic. Constantly add magic to maintain this defense. In fact, the magic they provided was absorbed by the ice magic array, and then turned into more storms to attack them!


    In fact, these people are fighting against themselves all the time!


    These people work hard to inject magic into the defense magic array. In fact, they also inject magic into the ice magic array! The magic of this ancient ice magic array is not how strong it is, but that it can magically transform the magic of people and land trapped in it into attack power, and turn its head to attack the people trapped in the magic array.


    This principle is similar to "changing flowers and connecting trees", or "changing stars and changing stars" in the same way. And the principle of the great shift of heaven and earth is the same.


    The stronger your resistance is, the more magic you can inject into the ice magic circle! Come and go, this magic array is attacking yourself with your own magic! Until you''re exhausted.


    On the other hand, if a person without any magic power walks into this ice field, I''m afraid there won''t be any danger!


    Because if the fighting power of the people coming in is zero, then the magic position counterattack is zero.


    After thinking about this joint, Dewey immediately yelled to the old magician, "we need to change our strategy! I''ve found a way


    According to Dewey''s strategy, if the defense magic is completely removed at once, then the terrible storm will not go away. It can also tear up the companions inside. So. If you want to break the magic circle, it seems that. There is only a gradual decline.


    Du Wei asked the old magician who was in charge of the magic circle to reduce the strength of defense magic, reduce the strength of injecting magic, and further reduce the defense circle.


    At the beginning, people were still a little suspicious. Because of the reduction of the defensive circle and the weakening of the array, the small defensive array is almost unbearable under the terrible storm around. It is in danger of being washed out at any time!


    However, after a while, Dewey is very keen to find that the storm outside seems to be gradually weakening! It''s really weakening!


    After that, Du Wei, who confirmed his own judgment, told the old magician again, further reducing the intensity of injecting magic.


    In this way, gradually reduce the strength of the defense system, keep the strength of the defense magic at the critical point of danger, wait for the storm outside to weaken, and then reduce the defense


    In this way, one by one, people finally waited for the weakening of the storm outside.


    It took about half a day, although the wind was still roaring around. But the terrible scene that the wind swept like a knife finally disappeared. The strong wind around is more inclined to the degree of ordinary blizzard.


    "It''s already in the best shape." Dewey sighed.


    "Can''t you keep doing that?" Hussein asked, "if we continue to decrease the magic, will we stop the damned wind?"


    Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "this is a magic array after all. It at least has its own stored attack magic. It''s impossible to keep it completely windless. Such a storm is actually cheating people who come here to use magic to resist the wind, but once you use magic, it will lead to a stronger storm, if you use stronger magic to resist. On the contrary, it will cause further storm attacks. The best way is to bear the current snowstorm attack, but never want to use magic to resist. Let''s go! It''s better than being torn by the wind! "


    The old magician was sweating with fatigue. When hosting this defense magic, you should also subtly sense the weakening degree of the external storm, skillfully control the decline of the defense magic, but you can''t weaken too fast, instead, you will be overwhelmed by the storm. He is the only one with such superb magic control ability.


    "Dewey''s right." The old magician has removed all his magic defenses and let the wind blow on everyone. Although it''s colder and it''s hard to walk in this strong wind, it''s the best we can get here: "let''s go! It''s only half a day since we agreed with the dragon clan leader! "


    Above the ice, the wind roars. Such a strong wind almost makes people stand unsteadily, and people need to use all their strength to resist the wind, otherwise they may be blown down at any time. And the wind changes occasionally


    Dewey had fallen several times, but fortunately he was well dressed. Although I fell so dizzy, I didn''t get hurt.


    Hussein looked at Du Wei, he took the initiative to walk in the forefront of the team. All people dare not use any magic or fighting spirit to fight against the wind, they can only rely on the physical strength to walk hard. In this way, in the crowd, Hussein became the strongest one, and the knight''s strong physical strength became the pioneer of the group.


    His tall body walked in the front, hard against the wind. The others hid behind his broad back. Hussein''s hair is flying, this character is firm and proud of the guy, silent bear most of the wind, so that duvet had a lot of good feelings for the knight.


    It has to be said that he is more powerful than flesh. Hussein is also the best in the mainland. His body is like a wall at the front of the queue, even relying on his own strength. Forced to drag behind the exhausted people forward.


    It''s half a day. Fortunately, it was faster than the previous day. It was noon the next day. The old magician made a calculation and told us that if he was not wrong, we would have finished at least half of the journey.


    "But now..." Du Wei looked at the sky and said with a bitter smile, "that old dragon must have started from the holy mountain."


    "It should be one day before it catches up." Dewey said with a smile: "now that there are no magic attacks, I think we can almost walk to the frozen forest in one day. So now we can''t rest, we should try our best to move forward. "


    Originally the most powerful old magician, now he is the weakest person in the queue. Can not cast any magic, the old magician is almost equal to a weak old man. It''s a severe test for an old man to walk for a day in such ice and snow.


    Hussain did not say a word, he simply picked up the old magician and walked on his shoulder.


    Knight is also very tired, but this proud guy knows very well that now he is the absolute main character in the queue. At this time, he did not hesitate to stand up and take responsibility.


    Dewey has a deep admiration for this.


    The third day


    For Dewey and others, the third day was the hardest. We are trying to hide behind Hussein''s body to walk, at the same time, we pay attention to the movement behind.


    And just in the afternoon... After Hussein, Dewey suddenly said, "have you found out? The wind has abated


    Indeed, everyone is aware of it. Hussein also reluctantly felt that walking was much easier than before. The strong wind seemed to be weakening. Although it was still cold, it would not blow people around.


    "Maybe we''re going out." Gegwu poked his head out of Dewey''s arms. He is the most comfortable guy. He can become a wizard of little mice. He doesn''t have to walk in the wind. He can just hide in Dewey''s arms. Anyway, as a little mouse, he won''t increase Dewey''s burden.


    "It''s almost there." The old magician''s face darkened: "but that''s not the reason why the wind is weakening... Look at the back!"


    With the old magician''s hint, people looked back.


    North, the north sky of the ice sheet. The sky seems to be pressing down endless dark clouds, where lightning and thunder, faintly can even see several huge eddies in the mid air, turbulent and violent rotation of air currents, storm swept


    "Because the wind here is attracted there!" The old magician suddenly said in a loud voice: "come on! We need to speed up! step on it! The old dragon is catching up! It triggered the magic circle. Now the wind of the magic circle is attacking it! This is our chance! Let''s go


    With the cry of the old magician, the exhausted people had to work hard. And there is still a word behind the old magician... Once the Dragon catches up, I''m afraid it will be troublesome.


    Although he didn''t say it, everyone knew it.


    There was a brief and magical calm on the ice!


    Blowing all over the sky for a few days, the storm seemed to disappear without a trace! It was almost terrifying calm. But it makes us more and more uneasy. There was not even a breeze in the air, and all of them ran away regardless of everything.


    A strange vision appeared in the sky!


    To the north of the sky, there was a large black and thick cloud, several terrible huge swirls in the air, and the sound of the storm came like thunder.


    And the southern sky. The sun is high in the sky. There is not even a cloud in the sky. The air is so quiet that it makes people panic. There is no breeze to stop people from running... But the more they run. The more frightened everyone is!


    About an hour.


    An hour later, as the terrain of the ice sheet gradually flattened, people could already see the outline of a forest above the horizon with their naked eyes! The frozen forest is ahead!


    This scene ignited the hope in everyone''s heart. Just as we were about to get out of the ice field, there was a earthshaking howl behind us!


    The sound vibrates like a substance! Far away, I saw a terrible sound wave spread quickly, and an arc of air burst out. Actually those storm whirlpool in the sky are instantly scattered!


    There was a short silence in the sky. The terrible oscillation with supreme power broke through the terrible storm. Then, a roar came from the North!


    This is the howling of the dragon. The anger in the howling seems to shake the sky! The terrible dragon clan leader, actually relying on the powerful magic temporarily dispelled the storm all over the sky!


    Then. With that roar. A golden light came from the north! No matter how hard the people on the ground try to run, it doesn''t help. The huge flying shadow cut across the sky. Under the sunlight, a piece of golden light was scattered on its body. Its huge body soon passed the people running on the ground, and then with a roar


    The old dragon, catch up!


    Its body is much bigger than any dragon that Dewey has ever seen! And the whole body presents a dazzling golden color! Even every scale is like gold! The huge body does not appear to be bloated, but looks noble and powerful, with an indescribable strong atmosphere!


    Golden Dragon! The head of the dragon clan is the legendary Golden Dragon standing at the top of the biological level in the world!


    Common dragon, divided into black dragon, red dragon, white dragon, green dragon, yellow dragon. Every kind of dragon is born with a series of powerful magic. Among them, black dragon is good at dark magic, red dragon represents fire magic, white dragon represents wind magic, green dragon represents water system, and yellow dragon is good at earth magic.


    But the golden dragon is the most powerful one among all the dragons!


    This kind of golden dragon is not only physically stronger than other dragon people, but also in magic... Legend. Golden Dragon is good at magic! The powerful golden dragon was born with all the magic skills!


    The old magician suddenly changed color, he roared: "this old guy is desperate! How dare it


    The old magician knew very well that the dragon used its powerful magic power to dispel the storm in an instant, but there was no doubt that it was the way to drink poison to quench thirst!


    After dispelling the storm with this powerful mana, it is equivalent to injecting more magic into the magic array of the ice field! After the storm has cleared, it will gather again soon, and by that time. It will become more terrible! More violent!


    And now, it seems that the sky dispelled the dark clouds, in fact, it is just a temporary calm!


    Lao long was so reckless that he even had to catch up with the more terrible storm in this moment. Obviously, he had made up his mind to kill these people!!


    In front, it seems that the frozen forest is far away, but there is still a long way to go. This is the truth of the so-called "looking at the mountain and running dead horse".


    Seeing that he couldn''t run away, the old magician said, "run! I''ll block it for a while! "


    With that, the old magician took out his wand, and then quickly read a spell. The little wand stretched out and became bigger in an instant. It became how tall a person was. The old magician held it in his hand and thrust it heavily into the ice on the ground. He was singing a mantra. With the continuous sound of the incantation, on the ground, from the place where he inserted his magic wand, the ice layer on the ground broke up one after another, and countless huge cracks extended unsteadily, becoming countless cracks abyss! Then large pieces of ice emerged from the ice and floated in the air


    The old magician opened his hands. As if to embrace the sky, and then his eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, a loud drink!


    In an instant, the floating ice in the sky shot at the flying dragon together!


    The roaring sound was mingled with the roar of the dragon and the sound of the ice breaking. The old dragon''s body was like a golden fire. It broke through the block of countless pieces of ice. It''s just that the speed is a little slower, but it doesn''t hurt at all!


    The old magician''s face was grave. His voice was louder, and his forehead was full of sweat. Under the ground, the ice covered by the ice came out, floating in the air like a ghost. The old magician''s fingers moved quickly, and the huge ice of different shapes immediately whirled, mixed with the cold air, forming a turbulent ice storm in the whirlpool, The ice turned into countless ice skates and swept away towards the dragon!


    The dragon finally fell down, it was not willing to roar, behind the golden wings open, spewed out a flame in the mouth, instantly that flame formed a wall of fire in front of the body! In the ice storm, countless ice skates could not cross the flame and melted away by themselves. It seems that the old magician didn''t intend to let this kind of magic hurt the old dragon. He just intended to slow down the speed of the old dragon.


    At this time, in the northern sky, the dark clouds came back! The side effect of Lao Long''s rude magic to dispel the dark clouds is about to happen, and a more ferocious and terrible storm is about to form.


    "You don''t want to run away!"


    The Dragon roared. Under the sound, the old magician hit hard and his face changed dramatically. This kind of sound wave attack of dragon language was really powerful. The old magician quickly raised his hand and drew a stroke in front of him. A huge air barrier like a transparent shield appeared in front of him, filtering out most of the attack of sound wave of dragon language. Otherwise, this kind of attack of intensity, It can even shatter people alive!


    The attack of Longyu brought great damage to the old magician. Although his magic air shield blocked most of the damage, he stood in the front of the opponent''s attack. The old magician had already spurted a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were even more determined. With a sad smile, he grabbed his wand and pointed to the sky in the distance, A string of difficult and profound notes spewed out from my mouth


    In the meantime, the sky darkened, the light of the sun was forced to suppress, and countless stars appeared in the sky. The old magician seemed to be in a spirit when he was shining with the stars. When he waved his wand, he saw several stars in the sky flashing. That light light pressed down, shrouded in the old dragon''s body!


    As if an invisible mountain was pressing on him, the dragon people growled up and roared, but they were surprised to find that their whole body movements began to be difficult. The huge pressure that could not be described shrouded the whole body, making it very uncomfortable. They beat their wings hard, but they could not move forward any more


    The old magician''s face was almost transparent. This is the "star lock" in star magic. With the help of the gravitational rule between the stars, some actions of the enemy are locked.


    But the magic of the golden dragon was so powerful that the old magician felt that the magic of his whole body was almost drained in an instant, and the opponent''s power of resistance was more and more powerful. The old magician heard a crisp cracking sound, and a crack appeared on the gem embedded in his magic wand!


    Then the crack became like a cobweb, and the old magician was full of men. But the pressure of the dragon is coming wave by wave!


    The dragon clan leader yelled: "do you think you can trap me! old buck! Two hundred years ago, you were not my opponent. Now, with the recovery of dragon body, you are not my opponent! This is the star lock! Aragorn trapped me with this move, but you are far worse than him! "


    He said. All of a sudden, it roared, and the golden light on the dragon''s body soared, and even the stars in the sky dimmed. Then I heard a series of "Bobo Bobo" sounds coming from all over the old dragon''s body. The star lock was broken everywhere and had been broken free by it!


    Come on!


    The old magician sprayed blood again, the magic was broken, the magic backfired, the gem on his wand cracked!


    The Golden Dragon gave a grim smile, and its body pounced on the old magician!


    At this time, a sharp sword Qi suddenly pulled up from its side. With unparalleled murderous Qi, the sword Qi has pierced the golden light around it


    A cry of pain, Golden Dragon roared, its left neck was hit, even this sword cut its scales, hurt its body!


    The paladin''s gold fighting spirit has been fully carried out. Hussein, taking advantage of the brief moment when the old magician subdued the golden dragon, has quietly approached the past. Take advantage of the opportunity. A fight directly hit the Golden Dragon''s neck!


    However, the strength of the golden dragon still makes the paladin helpless, just that one with all his strength. It''s powerful enough to split the mountain, but it only hurt the golden dragon a little.


    The dragon''s blood on the edge of the sword was golden. Hussein''s eyes were like a knife, and he stabbed the dragon''s eyes with a backhand sword.


    The pure gold fighting spirit scares the Golden Dragon. It knows that the fighting spirit of the paladin is enough to hurt its strong body, so it turns its huge body quickly to avoid the sword of the paladin. Although it is huge, the Golden Dragon''s unique talent makes it not bulky.


    When the Dragon roared, Hussein stabbed himself in the air, but exposed himself to the dragon''s mouth. The Golden Dragon opened its mouth, and a flame spewed out directly. Hussein immediately put his sword in front of him, and his fighting spirit instantly formed an air shield. However, the impact of the flame still made the paladin fly out directly, and his body shot hard into the ice below the ground, more than ten meters deep!


    Then a loud noise, Paladin''s golden fighting spirit out of the ice, Hussein holding a sword floating in the air, the whole body fighting spirit burst out, staring at the front of the powerful enemy!


    However, the paladin seemed to be OK, but Hussein knew that the blow had been exerted with all his strength just now, but it only left a small injury to the other side. The dragon was so strong that he almost consumed half of his fighting spirit at the moment. It was absolutely impossible to beat the other side.


    However, Hussein''s nature is extremely proud. The stronger he is, the stronger he is. He is not afraid of tenacity. When he meets such a strong enemy, he has unlimited fighting spirit. The fighting spirit of paladin is unreservedly booming. His body is like a burning flame. In the dark sun, it has become the most dazzling point between heaven and earth!


    With the roar of the paladin, he changed to hold the sword with both hands. The fighting spirit of the starry sky was fully displayed. Then he saw that the fighting spirit of his whole body seemed to flow into the long sword, and there was a strong light on the edge of the long sword!


    A roar! The sword is out! With the sound of breaking the air, a huge group of light shot at the golden dragon!


    This light group is extremely fierce, with a roaring tail flame, just like a comet!


    This is Hussain''s practice in the starry sky. At present, the most powerful move he can perform is "comet chop", which is that Aragorn studied the astrology in those years, simulated the shape of comet with fighting spirit, and gathered fighting spirit all over his body at one point! Have strong destructive power!


    If this move was performed by Aragorn at that time, it would be powerful enough to open up the world with the invincible power of Aragorn, but it would be powerful if it was performed by Hussein. But it''s not as good as Aragon after all!


    This dazzling comet has rushed in front of the Golden Dragon in an instant. In the roar of the dragon, a pair of open claws and a strong light enveloped its whole body


    Boom, a strong explosion, even the far away Duwei and others are standing unsteadily in the explosion, on the ground of the ice sheet, the ice layer collapses one after another. There were countless terrible abysses, and the Dragon roared in the strong light of the explosion!


    After his strongest move, Hussein was almost weak and couldn''t fly any more. He fell to the ground. He could only use his sword to lean on his body and gasp... But what surprised him was that the breath of the Dragon didn''t weaken much


    The blast air swept into the sky again, and this terrible force once again dispersed the storm that was about to form in the North! You can imagine how terrible the paladin''s power is!


    But as the light fades. Look at the golden dragon, but it still stands!


    It was covered with a layer of golden light. Originally, it was full of scales, but it turned into a set of peculiar gold armor! This gold armor covers most of the body, exudes a kind of terror that does not seem to belong to this world!


    "Dragon Armor!" The old magician gave a wry smile: "it is really desperate, and even called the Dragon God armor!"


    The dragon clan is the strongest creature favored by the gods, and the clan leader of the dragon clan has a unique unique skill in the fierce battle of a strong enemy. It can summon a kind of strong armor which is said to be protected by the Dragon God! The strength of this kind of armor is very magical in the legend... The only drawback is that this kind of armor can only be summoned once in a battle, and after summoning once, it will take a long time before it can be summoned again.


    Unexpectedly, the dragon clan leader killed all the people today in order to settle down. Even the Dragon God armor that he never used was summoned!


    "Dragon God battle armor! Hum Hussain''s resolute face showed a trace of ruthlessness: "I don''t believe there is absolutely perfect defense in this world!"


    With that, the knight took a deep breath, and gold''s fighting spirit flashed again. He has a sword in his hands this time. The whole man ran towards the golden dragon! Sword sharp point, countless fighting like a meteor general shot to the dragon!


    This is another move "meteor chop" in the starry sky. The whole body fighting spirit simulates the form of meteor, covering the enemy with multi-point attack.


    All over the world, the meteor surged around the golden dragon, but it made waves of sound. Not only could it not shoot through each other''s gold armor, but also it could not get close to each other''s body. Hussein pretended to hold the sword, but he had no intention to retreat. The whole man, with the sword in his hand, shot at each other''s heart!


    "Hussein''s back!" The old magician yelled, with panic in his voice.


    Sure enough, before the hussains could shoot at the golden dragon, the dragon clan leader had already raised his huge claw, and his fingertip flashed with a golden light. At the same time, the Dragon opened its mouth and breathed at Hussain


    Hussein, who was already at the end of the crossbow, felt as if his whole body was about to break. He flew out and fell on the ground. When he fell, his whole body was covered by a dragon breath. The dragon breath was not a flame, but it burned like fire. Hussein''s whole body was full of terrible dragon breath, like burning fire!


    The paladin let out a cry of pain and tried his best to roll on the snow. But the dragon breath easily burned the ice and snow. The ice and snow turned into gas instantly, but the dragon breath didn''t weaken at all!


    Seeing that the golden fighting spirit of Hussein was almost completely melted by Long Xi, some parts of his body began to scorch. The old magician had already run to him and quickly took out a bottle from his arms. Everywhere, a drop of silver liquid dropped on Hussein, which resolved Long Xi.


    But Hussein''s body is full of burns! Unlike ordinary injuries. Paladin''s body is very strong, and also has a certain degree of self healing ability. Ordinary damage can heal instantly. But the breath of this golden dragon is very difficult to resolve. Hussein can''t stand up any more. His face is a terrible scar. Even his right eye has been burned so that he can''t see the original shape! After a fierce battle, both the old magician and Hussein, who are the strongest in Duwei''s battle, are defeated. The old magician is OK, but Hussein is almost disabled and temporarily loses the ability to fight again. The old magician didn''t know what he was thinking, but he put down his wand and gazed at the Golden Dragon. Instead of using magic to attack, he lost his wand and sat down with his knees crossed The Golden Dragon laughs wildly. It points to the South with a paw: "give up! I won''t give you a chance to run back! " At this time, a thin voice suddenly came from the front. Medusa, who had been standing with Dewey, did not know when she came to the place not far from the dragon. Medusa''s thin body stood in front of the dragon, her beautiful face, eyebrows gently wrinkled¡° Although... It''s none of my business. But I don''t know why. I hate you Medusa said coldly, "maybe I''ve learned what" companion "means? Anyway, knowing that you are hurting my companion, I am very unhappy and hate you... So... "" so... Look at me! " The beautiful snake said coldly. With that, Medusa has opened her eyes to the dragon!

 Chapter 105

    The gaze of Medusa!


    It''s the strongest Petrification in the legend. It''s a powerful magic that even the dragon clan can''t be immune to!


    When the beautiful Medusa opened her eyes that she had been closed, it seemed that the Golden Dragon had been deeply imprinted in her demonic eyes!


    Monster!


    It''s like a monster that can''t be seen to the end! This is a kind of monster that can make almost anyone''s soul completely sink into it. It''s deep and can''t see the bottom. It''s like an abyss. It''s so beautiful that people forget everything. You know it''s dangerous and terrible, but you can''t help but be attracted by it. Then, indulge in it


    The golden dragon looks directly into Medusa''s eyes. Although he is a proud and powerful dragon, he is known as the strongest creature in the world. He is standing at the top of the world''s biological level. The strong among the strong, the king of the dragon, the Golden Dragon. I can''t help but be attracted by the evil eyes.


    What does it see in these eyes?


    No one knows, but the Golden Dragon seems to be very quiet in an instant from a violent state


    It''s a pair of longan, a little bit of a show of loss, wild eyes become empty, as if the soul has been inhaled into Medusa''s beautiful eyes.


    Yes, it''s beautiful.


    Medusa''s eyes, black, and her appearance is different, the eyes do not look bright, and even with a trace of melancholy, black eyes, the pupil is deep. It''s never been a scholar or poet of humanity. People''s eyes will be described as gemstone like beauty.


    But Medusa''s eyes... Where in the world can there be such a beautiful gem? Even if it is a black gem, black pearl, in front of these eyes will lose all the glory.


    After all, the golden dragon is a higher creature. It instinctively perceives something wrong, but it has an irresistible power in its heart, which prevents it from turning its eyes... And then


    First, from its legs, yellow scales cover the body, with a strange gray color. Then there was a slight click, and the gray color spread out, with the cold and dark color of hard stone... Soon, the petrification had spread to the dragon''s trunk


    At this time, the Golden Dragon suddenly woke up, but it was too late!


    The spread of petrification can''t be stopped. Its wings that are about to vibrate suddenly solidify and can''t move any more.


    With an unyielding roar. Fossilization has spread to the neck of the dragon!


    The Golden Dragon roared angrily, "Medusa! Little snake! Lower reptiles! How dare you treat me with Medusa''s gaze! Deal with a high dragon


    The dragon is very angry. It is infuriated by Medusa! With the roar of the dragon, the roar of the Golden Dragon seems to have some strange magic, which is a kind of dragon language magic that only the dragon people can master. The power of the Earth Dragon on the Golden Dragon suddenly vibrates, as if there is some kind of magic surging out of the Golden Dragon''s body. Efforts to resist the spread of petrochemical!


    This kind of resistance is very effective. The petrified part spreads to the neck of the dragon. It seems that it is difficult to continue to go up. The two kinds of magic resist. Fighting for every inch of the dragon''s body.


    Medusa is still standing quietly in front of the Golden Dragon. Compared with the huge body of the golden dragon, Medusa is small and looks delicate. But her black eyes gave out a terrible look, with infinite black in them, as if they could devour everything


    The Dragon language magic of the Golden Dragon resists desperately, and finally in this contest. It''s as if the Golden Dragon has finally fallen to the disadvantage... Although its magic defense is high, it has lasted so long under the gaze of the legendary terrible Medusa


    With an unwilling roar, petrification spread to its head. When the Dragon opened its mouth, its tongue seemed to spit out the last trace of angry words, but it finally solidified


    This golden dragon, as big as a mountain, has finally become a stone carving!


    Everyone seemed relieved. And medusa.


    She stood in front of the Golden Dragon. Seeing her opponent completely petrified, Medusa suddenly shook her body. Then like a bunch of withered flowers in general, slowly fell down!


    The strength of golden dragon is really terrible. Although it is the unique skill of Medusa, Medusa has almost consumed all her magic in this attack!


    "The gaze of Medusa" is not an invincible trick. At least if the opponent''s magic is strong enough to resist. And medusa fell down in silence after the contest.


    Duvi, the only one in the line who could play a smart bullet, had already run over and copied Medusa from the ground.


    "Come on! Cover my eyes, can''t let my eyes see light... "Weak Medusa closed her eyes and spat out these words. Her face was pale, and there was a trace of death on her beautiful face! This surprised duvet, but he didn''t hesitate. He immediately tore off his clothes and wrapped Medusa''s eyebrows with cloth.


    "Is she all right?" Dewey ran to the old magician with medusa in his arms.


    "It''s ok... But Medusa''s gaze is a magic killing. Unlike humans, Warcraft''s magic power can only be recovered slowly by the magic core in its body, which is not as fast as the meditation of human magicians. Petrochemical a gold dragon... I don''t know how long it will take to recover such consumption! " The old magician sat on the ground. He narrowed his eyes and carefully stared at the Golden Dragon who had become a stone statue: "now, hurry up! Take Hussein with you! Come on! This is the last chance


    The old magician''s tone was very serious. Dewey frowned: "what''s the matter? It has not been... "


    "It''s not that easy." The old magician grinned bitterly: "do you think a golden dragon, the most powerful son of the dragon clan and the favorite son of the Dragon God, is so easy to be killed?"


    Then the old magician stared at Dewey: "go! You didn''t run away when we had a decisive battle with it just now! Do you think I will praise you for your bravery! You are such a jerk! Hussein and I are desperate to delay him and give you a chance to escape! You just stand there! Do you want us to fight for nothing! Let''s go, let''s go! No more hesitation


    Dewey put Medusa down and went to help Hussein up. Hussain gently pushed him away: "I don''t need your help. The old man said yes! Let''s go


    Hussein, who had lost one eye, still held his neck high. Although he could hardly stand still, the knight still straightened up and gave the old magician a deep look with his remaining eyes: "do you want to use that method?"


    "Yes." The old magician smiles: "my friend, I''ll give it to you in the future!"


    This sentence is more like a last word.


    The old magician didn''t say much, but such a deep look seemed to be enough. Hussain was silent for a moment. He took a deep breath. Although his injury was very painful, the knight gritted his teeth and said, "I see!"


    Dewey had a premonition. He looked at the old magician with a overcast face: "what do you want to do! Don''t you go? "


    At this moment, suddenly, on the petrified Golden Dragon''s body, there are many bright and strange symbols, which seem to be the illusion of some kind of light


    The body of the golden dragon that had lost its breath. All of a sudden, it''s coming back to life!


    Although it is still just a statue, but that has been dim and dissipated Longwei is again sent out from the body!


    "Not yet, let''s go!" The old magician''s face was gloomy. He suddenly yelled at Dewey: "you are a smart man! Stop doing stupid things! Don''t let my sacrifice be in vain


    With that, the old magician raised his hand, and a thing flew directly into Dewey''s hand. It was the strange burden that the old magician always carried with him as if he could carry endless things.


    "All my things are in it. Now I give them to you! Take good care of my poor apprentice if you still remember my kindness


    With that, the old magician gently raised his finger. He nodded at Du Wei Xu. Without waiting for Du Wei to speak, the scene of walking into the frozen forest with the old magician reappeared!


    Dewey once again lost control of his body and became a puppet controlled by the old magician''s magic. Hussein sighed, and then lifted Dewey hard, leaving a little bit of fighting spirit burning.


    Gegwu had to turn into a human mouse. It''s responsible for holding Medusa.


    "Goodbye! I''ll never die


    With these words, Hussain took Duwei and strode south. Although he was seriously injured, the paladin''s strength could not be underestimated. He took Duwei with one hand and grabbed the penguin QQ with one hand. Then he ran with all his strength and was still very fast.


    Gegwu took a deep look at the old magician. And then it was before Medusa left. All of a sudden, this has been very obscene mouse prime minister. Before leaving, he asked the old Magician:


    "You didn''t say it, but I have guessed who you are. Lord Gandalf, the wizard... I... "


    "Master gegwu, don''t say much. Now that you know who I am, I''d like to ask you something


    "Go ahead, please."


    "If you want to restore your body, you need to practice at least level 10. So stay with Dewey. " The old magician said calmly, "you can''t go back to the magic guild. Only by staying with Dewey can you survive in the human world. The Magic Union will not accept a magician who has been missing for many years in the records. Moreover, master AZ, who was defeated in the frozen forest at that time, will not sit by and watch you go back to expose the truth of him in the frozen forest! "


    Gegwu''s eyes were complicated. Then he bowed down to the old magician and made the most standard etiquette of the magician in Roland.


    "It''s my great honor to spend so many days with Lord Gandalf, the most legendary mage on the mainland in my lifetime."


    With that, the mouse''s eyes actually showed a kind of almost reverent eyes, and then bent back, carrying Medusa, who was too weak to speak, quickly left.


    The strange halo of symbols on the petrified Golden Dragon has gradually disappeared. The turbulent and fierce Longwei filled the air again, even with a strong wind! In the distance, in the northern sky, the dispersed clouds gathered again, but this time they were more terrible and violent. The thickness of the thick dark clouds almost reached the ground! The whirlpool of fury is still expanding... The battle of several top strongmen uses brute force to disperse the storm of magic array. At the moment, the counterattack of the magic circle, which has been gathering for a long time, is about to become unstoppable! The old magician''s wise eyes were very calm. He looked at the petrified skin of the Golden Dragon cracking little by little. Instead, he showed a smile on his face. Looking at the dark clouds in the sky, he laughed: "old friend, my old friend. Although you can cast "Dragon God blessing" to dispel any abnormal state, according to what I know. Dragon blessing can only be used once every 100 years, and it will consume half of your magic power! Even if you can recover from the petrified state and face the counterattack of the ancient magic array, even if you can escape back to the holy mountain alive, how many skills are left? " He said. The old magician, the only remaining magician in Roland, the current and former chairman of the magician Union, is the most legendary living figure in the magician Union. With the mainland "use all the strength to find the lost young master of the Rowling family, Dewey Rowling!"

 Chapter 106

    Duwei and others walk hard in the frozen forest, and then come to the canyon that has been returned to the tree people. In the canyon, Duwei and others stop and trim.


    This small team, which originally gathered several of the mainland''s top powers, almost ended up in a group extinction in the fierce battle on the ice sheet.


    The head of the dragon clan, the Golden Dragon standing at the top of the world''s biological level set by the gods, is really extraordinary in strength. A paladin and a demon tutor also set up a top-level Warcraft Medusa, but still can''t win. Although it finally forced the dragon clan leader to perform the two unique skills given by the Dragon God, which can only be used once a hundred years: Dragon God armor and Dragon God blessing, it almost crippled the paladin and exhausted Medusa''s magic power.


    The biggest loss is undoubtedly Gandalf, who is the most powerful in the queue and has the reputation of the first magician in the mainland.


    Under such an outcome, the strongest one in the queue now turns to be Dewey. And with such strength, walking in the frozen forest full of terrible Warcraft is undoubtedly very dangerous. In the case that Hussein and medusa almost lost their fighting capacity, I''m afraid that another advanced Warcraft will kill everyone.


    Fortunately, the canyon gives you a break.


    The spring of youth can cure any injury. Although the side effect is solidification, Hussein is not a magician who practices metamorphosis anyway, so naturally he doesn''t care about it.


    It''s just that Huang Jinlong''s dragon breath burns his body, which seems to have a certain degree of resistance to the therapeutic effect of the spring of youth. Hussain''s other injuries soon recovered, but some of the injuries damaged by Longxi''s basic skills could not be healed... Mainly a blind left eye.


    Hussein was a man of a strong nature. Although he suffered such a big setback, he became more and more resolute. He just tied his eyes with a piece of cloth and became a one eyed knight. However, he seemed to have no response to the loss of an eye and remained silent.


    Like Hussein, and medusa. At the last moment, if Medusa didn''t use her peering skill to petrify the Golden Dragon for a moment, I''m afraid that people may not have time to run out. Medusa has exhausted her magic. If she had not been solidified by the fountain of youth, she would have degenerated into a snake.


    It''s just that the magic of Warcraft is exhausted. It can''t meditate like human magicians, but it can only rely on its own magic core to slowly absorb the magic elements contained in the nature between heaven and earth and recover slowly.


    In the same way, Hussein''s physical injury has improved by 89%. But it''s not so easy to recover.


    The party had to stay in the canyon for about ten days.


    And in these ten days, Dewey is not idle.


    After the original canyon was returned to the Shuren, the Shuren almost demolished Medusa''s original humble palace, but there were still some places left. Duwei chose several good rooms for people to rest. But I hide in the secret room where there is the spring of "time passing".


    Gandalf''s death has a great impact on Dewey''s heart. On the one hand, Dewey''s heart is still very resistant to the so-called mission of Aragon. However, in order to cover their own escape and take the initiative to sacrifice the old magician. His death, however, had to make duvet''s heart no longer calm.


    Although one didn''t like the old guy very much, after all, he thought that he had benefited a lot from him. In the end, he decided to die for himself. This kind of thing also left a deep shadow of guilt in Duwei''s heart.


    For ten days, Dewey locked himself in a dark room. But most of the time in carefully looking at the old magician left his legacy.


    Gandalf left behind the burden itself is a magic prop, a space storage container. Among them, some metal or glass containers contain a lot of magic potions, some of which Du Wei knows, but most of them don''t know what they are. Gandalf is known as the last mage in mainland China. His knowledge of magic is naturally extensive and profound, which is far beyond Du Wei who has been reading books for several years. Fortunately, Du Wei believes it. These drugs. As long as I study carefully in the future, I can always understand the secret.


    A dozen magic scrolls. However, most of them are just intermediate magic. These magic scrolls were originally cheated by Duwei from weiwei''an. After being recovered by the magician, they are now back in Duwei''s hands.


    Gandalf is one of the top magicians in the mainland, and he has a life span of more than 200 years. Naturally, he has collected a lot of good things. In this burden, Dewey also found some magic props that are very useful to him at present.


    It''s a wind cloak with a medium level wind magic on it. You can fly in the sky freely. For Dewey''s current level of magic, it''s barely possible to use wind magic to fly, but it consumes too much magic. With this cloak, it''s much more convenient. Gandalf seldom used this thing in his life, because the magic of the cloak itself can only bear the weight of one person, and at Gandalf''s level, he can fly freely with his own magic. The cloak is just a toy or collection for him.


    An invisible hat. Invisibility, Dewey has not been able to learn at this stage, but after wearing this hat, he can be invisible for a certain period of time. A bag of magic crystals, big and small, are of excellent quality. They are excellent materials for magicians to arrange magic array. In the end, what surprised Du Wei most was that he turned out a piece of parchment, and what he left on the parchment was a set of Druid''s natural manipulation skills! Gandalf''s other identity is Druid. He has a set of magic tricks that can control natural creatures. Duwei saw him drive the snow dogs, summon the snow wolf and the evil faced spider, and later act as our mounts. This magic trick also made Duwei very interested. At the moment, seeing this picture of Druid''s natural manipulation of magic to learn the Dharma... Dewey suddenly felt sad. He didn''t feel happy at all. On the contrary, he couldn''t help thinking of the old magician''s kindness to himself all the way. indeed. When he kidnapped Du Wei at the beginning, the old magician was cruel to Du Wei all the way. He even manipulated Du Wei''s body, and even manipulated Du Wei to slap his mouth like a prank. But after entering the frozen forest, every bit of the way, but every thing intentionally or unintentionally helped Dewey. The first basic action of fighting against the stars, and the magic spent during the camp to get duvet a warm magic (you know, all the way to save the magic to stay through the forgotten ice sheet). The old magician won''t even spend the cost of flying In order to prevent the duel between Semel and Hussein, he rashly used the magic of the wheel of time and space. If the old guy didn''t feel it in time, I''m afraid Duwei would have been drawn. Carefully put away the parchment of the Druid''s natural manipulation, Duwei found out the antique that the old magician had taken out... Aragorn''s last words. But this time, Dewey''s heart instinctively disgusted with this thing, only looked at it, and even wanted to tear it up on the spot! Just hesitated for a moment. After all, he sighed and carefully put it away. While rolling up the prophecy, suddenly, a piece of remnant paper fell from the prophecy paper roll. Dewey picked it up and looked at it. But suddenly found that this is a piece of prophecy paper was secretly a corner! Could it be that I accidentally used too much force to damage things just now? But Du Wei took a look at the handwriting in his hand, but he couldn''t help feeling shocked! Because there''s a line on it. But it''s something I''ve never seen¡° He will get the loyalty of Medusa and the help of the beast. Finally, he will find the legacy I left behind. When he pulled out the sword of the king I left behind, and then... "The last time I read the prophecy, that''s the end of the above content, and the following content. According to Gandalf''s own explanation, it has been eaten by the rats in the grave. He didn''t lie. But, actually concealed a sentence! Because after this sentence, in fact, also left a sentence! But this sentence was torn off by Gandalf himself and didn''t show it to Dewey¡° Then... He will get the remains of the last mage in the Mainland... "These are the words on that piece of paper, and there is no later content. I think it was eaten by rats. But Gandalf. At that time when the prophecy was shown. But tore up the content of this sentence, did not take out! Relics... Duvet suddenly felt agitated in his heart... Is that right. The old guy who has seen the prophecy should have known that he would die long ago! The last demon tutor in mainland China is not Gandalf. Who else? Thinking of this, Dewey couldn''t help recalling the old man''s words and behavior and recalled all the details along the way, but the old man never showed any sadness or abnormality, and he was still so easygoing... Such memories can''t help but make people sad. He knew he was going to die!? Dewey didn''t know how long he had been staying. When he put away the prophecy, he suddenly felt confused and couldn''t calm down. I was about to collect all Gandalf''s things, but unexpectedly, I saw a letter from these relics¡° Dear duvet boy, "duvet was stunned. There was no seal on the envelope, but from the color of himself and the ink, it seemed that it had been written not long ago. With a mixed mood, he frowned and tore open the envelope. Then, what Dewey saw was a suicide note. Yes, it''s a suicide note that I don''t know when.

 Chapter 107

    "Dear duvet boy


    When you can open this letter, I must not be in this world


    In fact, I''m curious now, because I guess this trip will be the last adventure of my life. But, in the end, I will die in what way, but really people look forward to ah


    When I found you, I knew you were the one in the prophecy. To be clear, at the beginning, I was very dissatisfied with you. Because although you are smart, you lack some perseverance in your character. You may not understand what you will undertake in the future, but I firmly believe that to achieve great things, you must have a strong character.


    Therefore, I am not polite to you all the way, and even I will temper you well. Maybe, you must hate me in your heart.


    Fortunately, although I''m dead, and that guy Hussein is around you. Although his temper stinks a little, his perseverance is what you lack most.


    I appreciate that you clearly realize that in this world, the strong are the most important. Although you are not good at it now


    You must be very strange, why I left you a legacy, there is no profound method to learn magic, right? There are those powerful magic spells that I didn''t write down for you.


    Believe me, after I inspected you along the way, I found that although you have cunningly concealed some strength, I have clearly seen your weaknesses.


    Magic is not a joke, magic is profound, even difficult. Your biggest weakness is that you haven''t had an excellent teacher to guide you since childhood, which makes you in the process of learning magic. All by their own groping. Although your theoretical knowledge is rich, it is extremely complicated. You have not even learned the most basic and complete theory of magic system. The foundation is not stable. No matter how talented you are, it is hard for you to appreciate the meaning of magic.


    With the background of your Rowling family, if you join the Magic Union, it''s not difficult to worship a mage. But now those guys in the magic trade union have high opinion and low hand, even if they have some good skills. But he is not good at training his disciples. I think about it. I''m afraid there is only one person in the world who is most suitable to be your teacher to teach you after I die. It''s just that guy is eccentric, and he''s not a kind person at ordinary times, and he has something to do with you. For my face. I won''t refuse to accept you as an apprentice.


    You remember, after my death, the full moon night in June this year was 100 miles northwest of the imperial capital. There is a flying horse town, in the Yuema stream outside the flying horse town. When you go alone at midnight, don''t bring your entourage. Then use the green bottle in my bag to ignite the fire, and there will be green smoke rising. Then someone will come, so you can learn magic well. That man has great magic power. He is not under me. He can be a good teacher. It''s just eccentric and rebellious. You have to be careful.


    Behind this letter, I used the invisible potion to draw my hermit place in the mountain, the cultivation method of star magic. I stayed in the hermit place in the mountain, the hidden place is in the picture, and countless magic props collected in my life are also presented to you. You read this picture and burn it immediately after you remember it. Remember. Your magic power is not before level 8. Don''t try to learn star magic. The magic of stars is profound and powerful. If the magic power is not enough, it will be swallowed by the power of the stars. If it is heavy, it will be fatal. If it is light, it will be unstable. It will be difficult to make achievements in the future.


    My little disciple is still living in seclusion in the thatched cottage in the mountains. She is slightly peaceful, pure and has a poor life experience. I hope you will treat her well in the future.


    Gandalf''s last word. "


    Turning the letter behind his back, Dewey did a little tricks. He was also very proficient in magic pharmaceutics. Naturally, this kind of invisible potion could not defeat him. He easily made a map on the hidden paper. After reading it many times and remembering it well, he lit a fire and destroyed the letter.


    After reading these things, I don''t know what Du Wei''s inner thoughts are. He just stayed in the secret room for another day and collected some fountain of youth and the passage of time. Finally, Du Wei came out to meet his companions.


    At this time, Du Wei was a little different. Although he is still childish, but his little face has a deep color. His eyes are deep, and a kind of indifference is not consistent with his age.


    Even Hussein also noticed the difference of Dewey and couldn''t help looking at him more.


    "Everyone''s injuries are almost all right?" Du Wei light smile: "if ready, we should be on the road."


    On the contrary, Medusa, though she kept her eyes closed all the time, had the best understanding of Dewey''s changes.


    "Humanity... Should face, always face." So said the indifferent beauty snake.


    The injured party bid farewell to the canyon and the territory of the tree people, and went south all the way across the great round lake.


    Hussein''s fighting spirit has recovered by 45%, and Medusa''s magic has roughly recovered by 78%. With gegwu and Dewey, you don''t have to worry about the Warcraft attacks around you. It''s just that the "god beast" left by Aragorn in the team doesn''t know what ability he has... At least along the way, this guy''s fighting capacity is almost zero.


    All the way south, with the strength of this group of people, they arrived at the south end of the frozen forest in less than three days. Just before they left, Dewey began to put forward his perseverance: "since we are back to the human world, there are several things we should pay attention to. The first one is Hussein. Although you are powerful, now you are the most wanted criminal in the mainland, If you don''t want to be chased endlessly, you''d better change your name. Otherwise, there are so many strong people in the temple that they will come today and tomorrow. Even if we are tired, we will be exhausted. "


    Hussain snorted and did not object to this. Although extremely arrogant, but defeated by the hand of the dragon clan leader, also let the knight''s temperament calm a lot.


    Hussein''s eye was injured by the dragon''s breath of the Golden Dragon. I''m afraid it won''t be able to recover in a short time. He simply made a leather mask on his face and dressed up as one eye. In addition, he had a bushy beard, which covered his original appearance, and a knight''s armor had long been left in the valley of the tree people. Now he was wearing a fur coat, tearing off two sleeves on purpose, revealing his muscular arms, and getting some tattoos on purpose. In addition, Dewey found some magic potions in the frozen forest to make potions. He dyed one of his hair black, shaved off the hair on both sides of his head, and braided his hair in front of his forehead. It was like the dress of a Northwest alien. Although I can''t hide my fighting spirit, I look more like a mercenary warrior.


    "And you, your majesty, Queen Medusa." Du Wei sighed: "now that you have decided to travel with us to the human world, I''m afraid your name will have to be changed."


    Of course, it needs to be changed. Otherwise, if the name "Queen Medusa" is called out in public. If you are heard, you will be scared away immediately.


    "I''ve already thought about it." Medusa is worthy of being a Warcraft of high wisdom: "I once heard that gegwu told some ancient legends on the mainland. There are many beautiful names in them... From now on, my name is Nicole. Don''t call me queen any more. Please call me miss Nicole


    "All right. Miss Nicole Dewey smiles.


    Finally, he floated his eyes to gegwu and QQ: "and you two, gegwu is still easy to do, you can become small and small mice. It''s strange to take it with you, but you can still be my pet. And QQ, there seems to be no penguin on Roland. I''m afraid you will arouse a lot of curiosity. However, these are not the main problems, the most important is: you can''t speak! Ordinary animals can''t talk! Even the advanced Warcraft, can speak is very few. If you talk and are misunderstood as to why advanced Warcraft is, it may cause us trouble. So. You can''t talk when there are outsiders.


    After the arrangement was made, it was strange that all of his companions agreed with Dewey''s idea, as if after the death of the old magician and the prophecy of Aragorn, they all took Dewey as the most important person in the party. Although he was very young, even the proud Hussein did not object.


    The party went out of the frozen forest and headed south. Came to the northern storm Corps patrol line. This is also the place where Dewey and the old magician passed, and this group of people came out. It happened that he met the garrison that Dewey had seen guarding the road to the frozen forest.


    The difference this time is that the number of these garrisons is more than three times that of the past, and there is also a wanted notice hanging on the checkpoint. The portrait on it is no one else, and it is Hussein who is wanted all over the mainland!


    The story of Hussein''s betrayal has spread from the imperial capital to the whole continent. And the people in the temple chased him all the way to the frozen forest, which caused great concern. The imperial officials could not ignore the affairs of the temple. They also issued a joint wanted order symbolically. They also ordered the storm army''s defense force to be tripled, and the patrol density to be greatly increased. Although the discerning people all know that these are just gestures... When you really meet the first knight of the mainland, do you expect these 100 soldiers to catch the Grand Knight of the holy knight''s order?


    There is still the order valid for one hundred years in Gandalf''s legacy. Although the order has expired, the officers guarding here had seen old wizard Duwei go in at the beginning. Seeing Duwei come out of the forest and recognize him, they naturally let him go! However, the last time the old magician took Duwei into the frozen forest to show the pass jointly signed by the former Emperor of the Empire and the former chairman of the magic trade union, the garrison here had already informed him to go up. As Duwei and others left, they immediately sent someone to send a letter to the camp near the meeting, saying only that the person holding the pass had come out of the frozen forest.


    Du Wei and his party continued to go south and came to the small town on the southern edge of the forest. Du Wei used the magic cores of several prey hunted in the frozen forest in exchange for some gold coins, which he had to do. Although there are strong people in the mainland, there are also such rich people as Du Wei. But the funny thing is that there isn''t even a gold coin on everyone.


    Du Wei also brought a bag of gold coins when he came, but he had already spent all of them for the old magician.


    After exchanging the magic core for gold coins, he bought two alien machetes in a small weapons shop and gave them to Hussein Pei. In this way, he was more like an alien mercenary warrior. Unless they were close relatives and familiar with Hussein, they would have seen him before. Standing in front of him at the moment, I may not be able to recognize it.


    Du Wei doesn''t have many demon cores, because when he was with the snow wolf mercenary group, most of the demon cores he hunted were given to the mercenary group. In the magic core presented by commander bainrich, duvet was reluctant to sell some high-quality good things. So we didn''t get many gold coins.


    After buying machetes, trading with a passing mercenary regiment and buying their four horses, Dewey''s pockets were cleaned again.


    Dewey sighed. I thought that I had already made a great career in my hometown of Luolin plain, and I could be regarded as a rich man of high value, but now I am so poor.


    After thinking about it, he took the people on horseback to the road. All the way south, he went to the direction of the Lorraine plain. Duwei was worried about his business, and asked Joanna to take people out to sea to clean up the pirates and collect the fleet. It''s time to calculate the day. If you can''t get back in time. If Joanna, the violent girl, is impatient, she may make some trouble in her hometown.


    The party, Dewey Hussein and medusa, three people, a horse, and the rest of the horse was used to tow luggage. And QQ and gegwu, are wronged, Duwei get a few big boxes, put them inside.


    It''s snowy in the north. The road was muddy and slippery. The carriage didn''t change. I had to go to a warmer place in the south to change to another carriage.


    Several people left the town and rode south, but after walking for only half a day, they heard the sound of horses'' hooves behind them. Hussein stopped his horse and looked back. He saw a piece of snow flying on the road in the distance behind him, and the dense sound of horses'' hooves trampled on the earth. I''m afraid that at least a hundred of them will come at a gallop and in a hurry.


    There were not many people on the road. Dewey could not help frowning. He was worried. Was it because Hussein''s whereabouts had been seen through?


    Sure enough, he saw the more than 100 riders behind him approaching. Dewey and Hussein were both keen sighted people, and immediately saw the two riders sitting in the front. It''s a special type of armor for the temple. It''s the holy knight! And in the sky behind him, there were several mages in white robes who had already floated up. It''s the wind spell that has been used, and it''s coming here in pursuit. Look at those mages flying in the sky. When they fly, the wind blows and roars. They are obviously people with high magic power!


    Hussein has already put his hand on the handle of the machete, and his eyes are exposed to the killing. If the other party really finds himself, then he can''t say it, so he has to fight. It''s better to kill him completely without leaving any survivors!


    There are only four horses for a few people, and they are inferior horses bought at a low price. If they go on their own, they will not be as fast as the pursuers behind them. At the moment, Dewey and Hussein exchange a look, and they just get off the horse and stand on the roadside, sneering and secretly ready to go. There is a paladin and a queen Medusa on our side, and Dewey and gegwu are not weak hands. If they want to catch people, they will probably kick the iron plate.


    However, the party galloped all the way to Dewey, but did not stop. It did not seem to come for Dewey and Hussein. The magician flying in the sky also wore the earth robe, which was not the style of the genuine magician robe registered by the Magic Union, but the robes of the clergy of the temple. Moreover, all these guys had white hair. When flying, they were all strong. Behind a cavalry, but all are low-level holy knight, such a line of people ran by Du Wei and others, but without slowing down, roaring past.


    Only the two Holy Knights riding in the front of the queue were obviously high-level knights. When they crossed the wrong horse, they had a look at Dewey and others intentionally or unintentionally.


    As the team crossed his side and left, Dewey was relieved. He is not afraid of these people, and Dewey is most worried about the exposure of Hussein''s identity, as well as his own. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to the family.


    It seems that Hussein''s identity has not been revealed, which is the best.


    "It''s the people of the Holy Knight Order... The people flying above are the figures of the Presbyterian order in the temple. From the standard, they are not difficult guys." Hussain and others walked by and whispered a word.


    However, with the departure of the Holy Knights and several temples, when they got on their horses again and were ready to leave, the sound of horse hoofs came from behind again!


    But this time, the sound of horse hooves is loud, dense and neat. I''m afraid there are nearly a thousand riders!


    Du Wei''s face changed. He stood on his horse and looked behind him. On the road between them, a mighty cavalry army came at a gallop, with banners waving and horses hoofing! What''s more, these cavalry lines are neat, even in the high-speed running, the lines are still neat, and the cavalry armor is bright and powerful. A kind of regular army''s unique killing and cutting spirit is coming!


    The cavalry of a thousand people came at a gallop. From a distance, they heard someone shouting, but they used magic to concentrate on their magic


    "Slow down, people in front! Master Dewey of the Rowling family is with you

 Chapter 108

    The cavalry of the thousand cavalry, all riding the magnificent horses produced in the north of the mainland, look at the armor system of these cavalry, it is clear that they are completely different from the local ordinary garrison. More sophisticated equipment, a long saber, a short bow hanging on the horse, bright armor, lined with leather robes, and a long snow-white feather on the helmet. Behind each cavalry was a gray cloak.


    Duwei, after all, was born into the Wuxun family of the Empire. At a glance, it can be seen that this cavalry is the elite cavalry brigade of the storm regiment of the Empire guarding the north.


    Their equipment was several times better than those of the other stormtroopers duvier had seen. Obviously, they were the best of the best. All the horsemen on the horse were tall, with the look of a northern man, and many of them were foreign.


    There was a chorus of shouts from the pursuing cavalry.


    "In front of you is master Dewey of the Rowling family!"


    Dewey thought for a moment, but did not answer immediately. But the cavalry of this brigade had been in front of us for a moment. Obviously, these cavalry are well-trained. Thousands of people and horses stop on the road. The line is neat. No one is noisy. The horses under them are also very skillful. Except for the occasional sneezing of horses, no one in the thousands of people''s team makes a sound. It''s just the sound of armor.


    "Who is master Dewey?"


    With this inquiry, the leader of the thousand cavalry, a knight in the service of the Imperial military officer, rode forward a few steps. His face was full of beard and his armor was pure silver. The Cape behind him was different from the gray of other cavalry. Instead, he wore a bright red cape and danced in the cold wind. It''s very powerful. He had a shining Knight''s medal on his chest, but he was a real class 6 Knight of the Empire. This rank was definitely a senior officer in the imperial army. He immediately rode up to Duwei with a long sword. Although he was sitting on the horse, he was slightly under the body, and his tone was softer: "excuse me. Who is master Dewey


    Du Wei didn''t know whether the cavalry was good or evil. When he hesitated to answer, he ran out of the cavalry line again, but the people on the horse were not wearing armor. They were wearing gray wizard robes, pointed hats, gray hair and gray eyes. The mage badge on his chest is a level 6 mage.


    The man came out, but Dewey knew him. Sure enough, this man''s eyes swept over Duwei and others, and finally fell on Duwei. There was a smile on his cold face. Then he jumped off the horse and said with a smile, "ah, Dewey. it''s been a long time. Last time I saw you, you were just a little bit tall! "


    Du Wei was slightly stunned, and immediately recognized the magician.


    This guy is no one else. When Dewey was young, his father, count Raymond, invited Clark, the famous magician of the imperial capital, who was going to accept Dewey as his apprentice.


    It was master Clark who, after testing Dewey at the beginning, determined that although Dewey had outstanding magic talent, his telepathy was extremely poor. He made the conclusion that he could not become a magician.


    Dewey, of course, will not forget this strange looking guy. After recognizing him, he was surprised: "are you master Clark? I know you, but... "


    "Just find you." Clark was very satisfied with a smile: "you know, since you left home this time, now the whole mainland Magic Union and the Imperial military are working together to find you!"


    It was because of Gandalf''s pass to enter the frozen forest. The holder of the pass, which is valid for 100 years, is unknown to others, but according to the information sent back by the garrison. The news came back to the imperial capital. The magic guild knows about it. People with permits. Gandalf himself, of course.


    But Gandalf is detached in the magic world. He takes away Dewey. Neither the Rowling family nor the military nor even the Magic Union dare to say more. However, the news spread back, but let us at least know that Gandalf and Dewey are into the frozen forest.


    Later, on the eve of the Empire''s national day, an ominous broom star appeared in the sky, and Gandalf''s original life stone in the Magic Union was broken. The Magic Union was shocked and sent out people to look for the only place where Gandalf was with him. In this way, I immediately thought of the news that Gandalf took duvet with a pass to enter the frozen forest last time.


    Since Gandalf is dead, as the only person around Gandalf before his death, the Magic Union is anxious to find out the cause of Gandalf''s death, so it has become an important task to find him. Clark was the only magician in the magician Union who had seen Dewey himself, and his level was not low. He was immediately sent to the northern frozen forest.


    The Rowling family has a great influence in the military. This time, the magic trade union has helped to find Dewey. The Rowling family has also asked the northern storm Legion to help find Dewey through their own influence.


    So as soon as Clark got to the north, he contacted the storm Corps. According to the information provided by the garrison at the exit gate of the frozen forest, it is learned that Duwei has left the forest and traveled all the way south. In order to sell the face of the Rowling family, the head of the local army of the storm Corps specially sent his own cavalry team to help catch up.


    In this way, he caught up with Dewey. Clark''s heart was filled with joy. There were three level-6 magicians and two level-4 magicians with him. Among the five, Clark was the leader, because Clark was the only one who had seen Dewey. The chairman of the magic trade union also said that this matter is very important. If you can find Dewey to complete the task, there will be a great reward after you go back, and you can even upgrade your position in the magic trade union by two levels.


    How unhappy is Clark with Dewey in front of him?


    Du Wei saw that the other side had no malice, and he was not a man in the temple. It seemed that he was really looking for himself. This just relaxed a breath, behind of Hou SAIN also secretly press the hand on the knife handle to put down, slightly side body.


    He is the strength of the paladin, secretly convergence breath, immediately hide a body of spirit clean, not a bit. Unless he is close to the level of the strong, otherwise it is difficult to see his strength.


    Dewey said with a smile: "it''s master Clark, but I didn''t expect that my leaving home would disturb the Magic Union and the imperial army."


    Clark was in a good mood at the moment. His gray eyes seemed to be shining a lot. He pointed to the senior officer with the red cape and said with a smile, "this is general Andre of the guard cavalry camp next to general Rostock, commander of the storm Corps. He is known as the first warrior in the north. I''m afraid I can''t find you so easily without his help this time. "


    Andre, with a big beard and a very powerful face, laughed, nodded on the horse and said in a loud voice, "master Clark, you''re welcome! General Raymond and the commander of our army are old friends. In order to find master Dewey, the storm Corps is duty bound. Master Dewey. During our March, we can''t dismount without camping. This is the rule of our camp, so please forgive me for not dismounting! "


    Dewey laughed and said something polite. Then Andre said in a loud voice, "I''ve finished what the commander of the army told me if I can find master Dewey. Master Clark, I''m going to escort you all the way to Colo, a hundred miles south, and then there. Please send someone from the local garrison to protect you all the way south. Our storm regiment was ordered to garrison in the north, not to be ordered by the imperial headquarters, we are horses not to go south! So I can only escort you one hundred miles south. "


    Before Clark came, the president told him a lot of questions to ask Dewey, but after all, this is not an occasion to speak. He nodded his head.


    Then, general Andre ordered people to give up several excellent horses to Dewey and others. Then a group of cavalry guards Duwei and others in the middle, and several magicians brought by Clark go down the road together.


    The goblin guard of the storm Corps is really fast, and the city of colo will arrive soon. General Andre took the order from the leader of the storm army and led the people to the local garrison outside the city of colo. after giving Duwei and others to the local garrison, he said goodbye to the people and went north with his own troops.


    Dewey was the eldest son of count Raymond, the second in command of the Empire. In the local garrison barracks, they naturally received high-level reception. Clark and others are also special envoys sent by the magician Union. I''m honored. The local garrison immediately sent out 300 cavalry to protect the people into the city of Colo, at the request of duvidi. Instead of staying in the residence of the city guard, I chose a good hotel to stay in. But the local garrison ordered to guard the hotel, and no one else was allowed to enter and harass Du Wei and other guests, which made the owner of the hotel smile bitterly.


    Clark looked at Du Wei and his party secretly all the way. Du Wei seemed to have grown up a lot. Although he was less than 14 years old, his face was childish. In addition to his many days of adventure in the frozen forest, most of the people he dealt with were the top strong men in the mainland. This experience made Du Wei naturally calm and calm, It''s a little more invisible.


    Although he clearly knows the young master''s name as an idiot in the imperial capital, Clark is the one who almost became Mr. Dewey. Naturally, he knows that Dewey is definitely not an idiot. I''ll see you after a few years, but I feel more and more that the boy is extraordinary.


    The people around Dewey, Hussain, dressed as an alien warrior, showed only the strength of a level 3 or 4 warrior. Silent, but a rebellious temperament is hidden. And the beauty of Medusa surprised Clark. Such a man and a woman follow Duwei, but it seems that Duwei is the leader of the team, which makes Clark marvel.


    When asked about the origin of Hussein and medusa, Dewey just casually said that he was a solid mercenary friend in the frozen forest. That''s all. There are a lot of mercenaries in the north. Dewey''s words are not surprising. But Medusa, with her eyes closed all the time, is too beautiful and amazing. She looks delicate and doesn''t talk much, but she doesn''t look like a mercenary. Such a delicate beauty, if she has no ability, how can she get in and out of the dangerous frozen forest?


    Clark is full of doubts. After staying in the hotel in the evening, he calms down. Then he is ready to find an opportunity to ask Dewey. Especially, entrusted by the president, the cause of Gandalf''s death must be understood.


    At the end of the rest, when they were ready for dinner, there was a noise outside the hotel. The hotel has been surrounded by the local garrison. Three hundred soldiers are guarding outside. The city guard ordered that people have to be released to disturb the rest of the guests. But it was as if someone wanted to break in. He heard a voice with anger and said: "how bold! Even the Knights of the temple dare to stop! There is such a good hotel in this small town. Dare you let the messengers of the temple live outside the night in the wilderness! Even if the city guard is here, he doesn''t dare! Get out of the way! We have a temple mission! If you have dinner here tonight, you''ll have to drive all night! " Du Wei could not help but get interested. He immediately looked out, but there was a bang. A soldier of the garrison at the door was knocked away. Then he heard the footstep of riding boots. Several Holy Knights strode out of the hotel hall. The first one looked at the environment and frowned: "is this the best hotel in the city? It seems that it''s just like this. If it''s just you and me, we''ve devoted ourselves to the gods, even if we live in the open, it''s nothing. But how can elders live in such a place because of their noble status? " Another knight said in a low voice: "well, look at these places outside. Maybe there are some important people living here. You and I are all believers of God. Don''t act rashly. When can you change your temper! Eldest brother, people are all spiritual envoys with profound practice. How can they care about such trifles? Please take someone to clean up some rooms and live here tonight. " Dewey and Clark were sitting here, accompanied by an officer in charge of the local garrison. This officer is just a third-class knight. In this small place, he can receive the distinguished guests of the Rowling family, the eldest son of the No.2 leader of the imperial command, and several magicians. It''s a great honor for him. While he is careful with his company, he has already ordered his subordinates to guard outside. At this moment, seeing someone break in, he immediately feels that he has lost face and is very angry, He slapped the table hard, stood up and said, "who dares to break in! This place has been requisitioned by the garrison! How dare you ignore the imperial laws! Breaking into the military restricted zone without permission! " Dewey had recognized these Holy Knights as one of the people he met on the road. Du Wei has no good feeling for the temple. Because of Hussein''s relationship, he has more bad feelings. Seeing the conflict coming up, he does not speak, but rather has some idea of schadenfreude. When he looks at master Clark around him, he finds that Clark also has a sneer on his face. Huh? Du Wei felt as if the mages of the Magic Union had a bad relationship with the temple

 Chapter 109.1

    At this dinner time, only a few magicians such as Dewey and Clark came out for dinner. Because of his sensitive identity, Hussein pretended to be tired and hid in the room for fear of being recognized. So is Medusa.


    Now in the hall, the officer of the garrison, the third-class knight, saw that someone rushed in regardless of his own orders. He was very angry, patted the table and went up to meet him.


    It''s also this man''s bad luck. The holy knight is the guardian force of the temple. The status of the temple in the whole continent of Roland is so transcendent that even if he meets the nobles of any imperial capital, he is polite to the people in the temple. Have you ever seen such a third level knight in the northern town?


    "What are you! Dare to break into the forbidden area and hurt my soldiers in spite of the imperial armament law The local garrison officer stood in front of him, staring at the two Holy Knights


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t know the holy knight''s equipment, or if he was born a fool. Dewey can''t help but wonder: hasn''t he seen the holy knight?


    In fact, it''s not surprising that most of the people in the Holy Knight Order stay in the temple of the imperial capital on weekdays, so they won''t come out easily. In this world, there is no TV and no Internet. Only those who have seen the holy knight and what armor they wear know what they look like. Those who haven''t seen them know where they are from the temple?


    It''s not that the garrison officer in this place is reckless. In fact, he has never seen the appearance of a holy knight, and he has a rare chance to show himself in front of the eldest son of the second head of the Imperial military command. He thinks that if the eldest son is happy to appreciate himself, maybe he will have a bright future and be transferred from this small town.


    At the moment, I see someone interrupting your dinner. Of course, the word "loyalty" came first.


    The two Holy Knights who came in were Knights of level 5 or above. Where did you see a little level 3 Knight arrogant in front of you? Two people are Leng a Leng, nearby a slightly tall holy knight also slightly calm some, frown way: "what imperial decree?"? There is such an imaginary hotel in this small town. What''s the status of our elders? Do you want us to sleep in the open? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Go and call your city warden. Of course. "


    "What do you say to him so much about?" The irascible holy knight really looked down upon such a small third-class knight in his heart. When he reached for a push, the Guard officer in that place stood unsteadily, and immediately stepped back. Then his legs softened and he sat on a table with a crash. It crushed a table.


    He is No.1 in this small place. Besides, he is just in front of the young master of the Rowling family. How can he lose face so easily? Suddenly angry, cried out: "come on! Somebody! Anyone dare attack an Imperial officer! I''ve got it


    With a cry, three hundred soldiers outside the door heard the chaos inside. They rushed in. Seeing the officer fall to the ground and hearing the officer''s orders, where is there any hesitation? Immediately shuasha pulled out his weapon and rushed towards the two knights.


    This is the north country, because it''s close to the frozen forest. There are a lot of mercenaries, big and small, and there are many people. Often without saying a word, those mercenaries who lick blood on the blade all day dare to fight each other, so the folk customs here are more vigorous than those in the south. These local garrisons used to fight with the mercenaries when they didn''t agree with each other in the past. When the officer suffered a small loss, how could he think so much? Only when these two Holy Knights are fierce mercenaries. They all came.


    These two five level knights are all people with small status in the imperial capital. Even ordinary nobles are polite when they see them. Moreover, in the frozen forest before, these people lost their troops, but they didn''t even catch Hussein''s hair. They also had four comrades in arms. In the end, Gandalf secretly made a magic array and spent many days in the cold forest. Finally came out.


    I''ve suffered a lot in this trip. I was in a bad mood. Seeing this kind of scene, I''ve been holding my anger for many days, and I just let it out at this moment.


    Then the hall became a ball.


    At the beginning, after all, they were level five Holy Knights, and they didn''t dare to hurt people. After all, they were real Imperial troops. However, the garrison in these places is used to fighting with the mercenaries on weekdays. It''s extremely vicious to carry knives and cut people down. How can they care so much?


    After a while of fighting, there were many soldiers on guard. They were all merciless. Although the two knights were high-level and strong in martial arts, they tied their hands and feet and suffered a little loss. The tall holy knight with a little good temper was accidentally cut by a soldier. Although he only looked at the shoulder armor and didn''t get hurt, he was very angry! If you didn''t have the excellent armor of the temple, I''m afraid your arms would have been cut off!


    Two people suddenly angry, hand no longer merciless.


    The knight of level five, naturally extraordinary, suddenly saw the fighting light on their swords. After the collision of swords, they heard Ding Ding Dang, and the weapons of the local garrison were cut off one after another. The irascible knight, looking at the opportunity, raised his leg and kicked the Guard officer in front of him in the heart. He directly kicked him out. The officer hit the wall and fell to the ground. He immediately spat blood out of his mouth and yelled: "kill! Kill me! How dare you murder an Imperial officer! Death penalty! Death penalty! Kill them all


    The two knights were highly skilled in martial arts, but there were 300 soldiers on the other side. They were all soldiers from the north. They were a little bit stronger than those from the south. Moreover, they couldn''t use their skills in the narrow area of the gate, and they were in a mess. After all, ordinary soldiers were not as good as the five level knights. In a short time, there were more than ten people lying on the ground. The two level five knights were angry, but they were the people in the temple after all. They didn''t dare to kill people. So although the local garrison fell more than a dozen, they were all injured, but they didn''t die.


    There are still 100 soldiers outside the door, because the door is too small to enter. Just yelling outside.


    The two Holy Knights were on fire. The irascible Knight yelled. The sword swung round and cut. An arc of fighting light came out of the blade. Immediately he heard a dull sound. Seven or eight soldiers around him flew out at the same time. Their weapons were broken and their armor was split. Seeing that there were two more injured, they couldn''t stand up any more.


    "Kill me! Kill them all The garrison officer was still sitting on the ground spitting blood. Seeing that the two enemies were fierce, he grabbed one of the soldiers who came to help him and ordered: "go! Go to the camp and transfer people! "


    After a long fight, although the level five knight was strong, he was not invincible. He was also cut down a few times. The irascible Knight''s arm was bleeding, and he had changed his hand to hold the sword. Two people back-to-back, in the hand long sword formed a circle defense.


    In fact, according to the two men''s martial arts skills, if they want to go, these soldiers naturally can''t stop them. It''s just the training of the holy knight. They both marched forward bravely and never retreated. The more angry they were during the Vietnam War, the less they wanted to escape.


    The magicians like Dewey and Clark are sitting in the hall. Seeing the fight outside, Dewey didn''t speak, and the magicians such as Clark didn''t speak. Everyone was smiling and looked at the crowd besieging the two Holy Knights, but it seemed that they had nothing to do with themselves. Clark, like Dewey, had a little happiness in his eyes.


    Dewey was speculating about the feud between the magicians and the temple. But suddenly he felt a move in his heart. Looking down, he saw Clark''s hand pinching a fingerprint in secret, his lips opening and closing slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. Then Dewey felt a wave of magic, and Clark used a magic in secret.


    A light light towards the people who are fighting in the past, the two Holy Knights immediately feel a few points heavier. The movement became difficult. After all, they have different opinions. Immediately know that someone secretly bad, already saw the inside sitting Duwei and others. Immediately yelled: "Magic Union bastard! Black hands in the dark


    Clark sneered. This time, he didn''t even cover up. He stood up and threw out a cobweb technique. Then he saw a series of thin silk threads appearing in the magic waves. They were like ropes formed by air currents, and shrouded the two knights.


    The two knights were greatly hindered in their actions. They were full of some points. In the siege, they took two more knives and got in the way of several punches. Clark is not stop, behind several magicians also stood up, several vertigo are thrown over.


    Clark and others are not low-level magic, so many magicians at the same time, two knights immediately can not resist, two plops, two people are carried down.


    There are two soldiers around to see cheap, when the head is a knife cut down. If this knife is carried out, the two knights who fainted will be dead at once!


    Dewey was surprised. He looked at Clark and found that they had no intention to stop him. Instead, he sneered. Dewey knows it''s not good!


    If you beat these two knights, it''s no big deal. But if you kill them, it''s different!


    Several magicians killed people with a knife. After that, they pushed the matter to the local garrison and were at ease. It''s just that the garrison officer who came to the city respectfully to himself is going to be in great trouble.


    Du Wei couldn''t bear to see that the knife was about to fall. He sighed and raised his hand to shoot out two fireballs! He didn''t recite the incantation, so he sent out immediately. Two soldiers who were about to drop the knife were immediately hit by the fireball. Dewey has a sense of propriety. He just opens them up and doesn''t hurt anyone.


    "All right! Don''t kill people. " Du Wei murmured, and the garrison officer was shocked. He thought that after all, the noble guests had to eat. Killing people here affected their mood, and it was also bad.


    With a wave of his hand, the two knights were tied up.


    After the ropes were tied, the two knights woke up and yelled at each other. The irascible Knight yelled: "the devil of the Magic Union, you are so mean! Sneak attack


    The tall and calm knight, however, suddenly took advantage of the carelessness of the soldiers around him and smashed away a soldier. However, he broke free from the rope and took something out of his arms and smashed it on the ground!


    Bang, you can see the golden light everywhere, the golden light flickers, and a magic mark flies out of it.


    "Well, ask your companion for help." Clark frowned. He didn''t know where these Holy Knights came from. Unlike Dewey, he knew that the other side was a large team. He just thought that the two lonely Holy Knights could teach a good lesson. Look at the magic scroll that the other side uses in the holy knight order to ask for help. Immediately realized that it was not good.


    The two Holy Knights came to the city to fight in front. The big troops in the back are waiting outside the city. Seeing the victims, I asked for help. When Clark thought of this, he couldn''t help blaming Du Wei for his troubles. If he had just killed Du Wei, he would have nothing to do with the local garrison. Now the person didn''t kill, left alive down, the other party found, but hard to say. However, he suddenly remembered that Dewey had used his magic just now. Clarketon squinted at Dewey. This boy, I have seen it in those years, he is doomed not to become a magician! But just now those two fireballs were very sharp! Is it... That master Gandalf taught him? Dewey ignored Clark. He had already stood up and walked over. The two holy knights had been tied up. This time, they were gagged. Dewey looked at the embarrassed local Guard officer and sighed. I''m afraid this guy is going to have bad luck. These people are sent to protect themselves, and it''s not good to see them punished by the temple people. Duvet thought about it, called the officer, and whispered, "you''re in trouble."

 Chapter 109.2

    "Don''t worry, master Dewey. It''s not a big deal that we have to fight a few mercenaries every month who act recklessly and use their own force to bully. "


    Du Wei sighed and said with a smile: "I just sat far away and didn''t look carefully. Now I can see that these two men are not mercenaries. They are Holy Knights in the temple!"


    This made the officer stupid. He was stunned, and then his eyes showed the color of panic. All the soldiers around are pale!


    Beating the holy knight? What''s the point?


    Dewey laughed, patted the officer on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, you are also responsible for protecting me. Naturally, I can''t watch you suffer. In this way, you listen to me, I have a way to help you solve this problem. "


    After a pause, Dewey said with a smile: "these two guys are just men who fight in the front. There must be senior Knights following them. If you hurt someone''s subordinates, the senior Knight of the other side comes to revenge, you can''t resist it. I have an idea. I can make them go away


    With that, Dewey took a look at the soldiers and said, "I want a man. I want to be brave and smart. I''m afraid it will be a bit dangerous, even a little bitter, but it won''t be serious. Who dares to come? "


    The guard Officer immediately straightened his chest and said in a loud voice, "I''ll go!"


    Dewey looked at him and saw that he was not a coward. He couldn''t help appreciating him and said with a smile, "OK, that''s it."


    Dewey said something in his ear, and the officer turned pale. But seeing Du Wei''s eyes, I couldn''t help but say in a loud voice, "OK, that''s it!"


    Dewey said with a slight smile: "this matter is tolerable in terms of face. But it''s hard to avoid trouble in the future. In this way, you can go to the barracks and talk to your officer after you finish. Let''s say I''ve got a crush on you. You''ve lost your rank in the army. Then come down to me and come back with me. I''ll put you in the guard cavalry of the Rowling family. "


    The officer was overjoyed!


    In this northern part of the country, the storm army in the north is the heart and soul of the imperial headquarters. Any good equipment and supplies are given priority to the storm army. And these local garrisons. It''s alternate status. Whatever happens, it''s all for the storm Corps. There''s no future. It would be better to follow the young master of the Rowling family than to be a little officer in such a small place!


    Clark stood behind him, squinting at Dewey when he saw that Dewey was finished. Looks complicated.


    This kid... It''s not easy.


    Outside the small town of Colo, baishiqi is slowly approaching the gate of colo city. Suddenly, two temple elders in the procession frown. Pointing to the distance, he whispered, "look!"


    See that the city of Colo, a golden light skyrocketed, it is the holy knight in distress to the nearby companion magic scroll was broken!


    A level 8 holy knight in the leader''s place suddenly changed his face: "is there anyone who dares to attack the holy knight?" After a pause, he suddenly exclaimed, "did they meet Hussein?"?! Come on, come on! Let''s get into town! If it''s Hussein, you can''t let him run this time! "


    Then he took a look at the two elders. The two old guys shook their heads: "I don''t think so. If it is Hussein, the two knights are not enemies of his sword. Where can they ask for help? "


    The two elders, dressed in the robes of the senior clergy of the temple, were white faced, with snow-white hair, holding a staff in their hands, sitting upright on their horses, with a trace of depth and dignity in their faces. The eighth level Knight dare not disobey in front of the elder. He whispered, "no matter what. I''d better go and have a look. "


    They were riding into the city for a while. But I saw three horses coming.


    It was the local Guard officer who had been instructed by Dewey. The two horses behind him were two unfortunate Holy Knights, but they were tied with ropes and their mouths were blocked.


    The garrison officer was also surprised to see the Holy Knights rush to me: dear, there are so many people. If these guys come to me, I can''t stand it!


    He jumped off the horse and got in the middle of the road.


    Seeing that someone was in the way, the Holy Knights stopped the horse. A knight at the front of the line yelled, "Why are you in the way?"


    According to Dewey''s instructions, the garrison officer stood up straight, his face neither haughty nor humble, and then applied a standard chivalry. Immediately many Holy Knights did not neglect, but also a knight ceremony.


    "I''m an officer of the Fourth Battalion of the local garrison of Los Angeles!" The garrison officer, according to Dewey''s explanation, cheered out loud in his loudest voice.


    Seeing that a large group of knights were blocked in the road and local officers were shouting, many passers-by gathered around to watch.


    The garrison officer felt relieved and more confident. He continued to say in a loud voice, "excuse me, are you holy knights?"


    The eighth level knight, the leader of the team, had already seen that his men were tied and left behind the two horses. His face was gloomy and frowned. He rode up and looked at the little third level knight in front of him angrily: "yes."


    "My Lord." The garrison officer slightly owed his body, and then continued to say in a loud voice: "local garrison orders! 600 steps ahead has been temporarily set up as a military restricted zone! Just now, these two bandits pretended to be holy knights, intruded into the restricted area, and wounded 36 people of our local garrison! Fifteen of them were seriously injured! I''ve been ordered to capture these two. Now that you are here, I will hand over these two bandits to you! My Lord said that the Holy Knights'' order is a symbol of the glory of the temple. It is the pride of the mainland! How dare such despicable bandits disobey the imperial decrees, break into the military restricted zone, attack the Imperial officers and hurt the imperial soldiers! This kind of person, certainly is not the holy knight order, now the person has already brought, hands over to everybody processing With that, the Guard officer gave another knightly salute, then went to the back, pulled down the two guys on the horse and threw them heavily on the ground. The Holy Knights saw that their companions were suffering, and their eyes were all angry. They were about to rush up and chop the little officer. However, the eighth level Knight snorted, and his voice was very gloomy, but he waved his hands and motioned to his men not to move. The Guard officer was also in a cold sweat. Then he got on his horse and nodded to the Knights. As he was about to leave, the holy knight of the eighth level suddenly said, "wait a minute!"¡° What instructions, my lord? "¡° Hum The eighth level Knight''s eyes were full of forest color. He suddenly jumped off the horse and came to the front. He picked up a bound man in one hand. Then he gave the officer a deep look and said, "say hello to your family for me! Just say this thing, I remember it Then he snorted! The voice came out of his mouth with fighting spirit. The officer felt as if he had been shocked. Suddenly, his whole body trembled and his chest was very uncomfortable. The horse under him also flew suddenly. The man stood up, hissed and immediately fell off the officer''s horse. The officer broke his whole body and got up from the ground. He didn''t dare to have any expression on his face, but he thought in his heart: I beat both of them and lost the face of the Holy Knights in front of so many people, but he only fell on me, and this business is not lost! At the moment, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He quickly reprimanded the horse, flew on the horse and left without looking back¡° My Lord, let''s just forget it! " A knight rode forward, his face full of anger. The hundred and ten Knights behind are eager to try. They will rush out for revenge only when the leader gives an order¡° Shut up The eighth level Knight''s face was cold and stern. His gloomy eyes swept over all his subordinates and lowered his voice: "don''t you think it''s shameful enough to lose it?" The two temple elders also sighed and looked at each other. The other side''s good means! First occupied a reason word, and then deliberately announced it in public. Let one side have to suffer this dark loss. If we go to revenge now, make trouble and spread it, it will be even worse for the reputation of the Holy Knights. The eighth level Knight flew onto the horse, threw his whip hard, and said, "don''t you pull these two idiots up and get on the horse! Let''s go! I won''t live here tonight. I''ll drive all night! " Seeing the leader''s angry face, the Knights dare not disobey. But the two elders, looking at the eighth level knight, showed appreciation in their eyes. Be tolerant and moderate. He is a good talent. Now the three Knights of the holy order are gone, and they are about to promote new talents. This guy has a future.

 Chapter 110

    In the city of Colo, a hotel guarded by the garrison.


    In a room, outside, a few magicians from the imperial Magic Union guard at the door, and even around by a few magicians under a forbidden magic array, so that any words inside the house, there will never be a sound to the outside.


    Dewey and Clark are sitting face to face. Clark''s eyebrows are tightly tightened and his eyes are full of doubt. They look at Dewey in front of them.


    Du Wei looked relaxed and even took a sip of the black tea in front of him. In the north, tea is scarce and in demand. This black tea must be the southern goods brought by those caravans, but after being dried and preserved, it tastes worse when it is drunk.


    Dewey was comfortable, but Clark was a little embarrassed. After hearing Dewey''s narration, he couldn''t help asking, "what you said is true?"


    Du Weili had a stiff face and said: "master Clark, you are a man of great status in the imperial capital. Although you are a high-ranking magician, you can''t question the honest character of a gentleman for no reason! Every word I say is true. I swear to the great God of light


    Clark is a little irritable, but looking at Du Wei''s awe inspiring face... After all, he is a famous wizard. Can''t he get angry with a child?


    However, what Dewey said is too


    Will Gandalf, the last mage in the mainland and the first magician in the mainland, be besieged and killed by some Warcraft in the frozen forest?


    Say it out, who believes it?


    Is there any Warcraft on the mainland that can kill Gandalf? Unless it''s a dragon! Unless it''s a beast.


    "That''s what happened." Du Wei sighed: "teacher, he said that he would take me to visit the frozen forest. I hope I can increase my knowledge and practice more. I didn''t expect that the frozen forest was so dangerous. We were killed by some ice and snow wolves... Ah. It should be wolf king! After being besieged by the wolf king, the teacher showed great power and killed several wolf kings. Then he met another spider with evil face in the north. The teacher''s magic was exhausted, and finally he and the spider died together... "


    "You say ''teacher'' Clark realized there was something wrong with Dewey''s address!


    "Yes." Dewey continued to weave a vicious lie: "a month ago, my teacher came to the Lorraine plain and met me at first sight. Then he said that I was gifted, so he accepted me as his disciple. This is absolutely true


    "Take... Disciple?" Clark already felt like he was sweating.


    Who is Gandalf? The last mage on the mainland!


    Mages are not part of the mage hierarchy. Some magicians, even if they have reached the level of level 10 magician, can''t become mages.


    In a sense, a mage is not a standard to measure the strength of a mage, but a kind of honor or qualification.


    According to the magic system of Roland, only the disciples who have taught more than two level 8 magicians. Can be considered to have the title of wizard. Only when you have trained nine level disciples can you be called a magic teacher!


    It''s like a professor in a university. It''s a qualification.


    Of course, since you can train a level 9 magician, then the teacher''s own strength is needless to say.


    Accepted as a disciple by Gandalf? What''s that concept?


    in fact. Gandalf''s position, according to his seniority, is an old man in his 260''s, an apprentice he had received before his death. It''s not a lot, but just pick out one, and later they all became powerful magicians in the famous mainland!


    The former two presidents of the Magic Union are both apprentices of Gandalf! In this way, Dewey has the same seniority as them... What''s the status?


    Strictly speaking, the current chairman of the magic trade union, Yago Dogen, is a disciple of Gandalf. In this way. Isn''t Du Wei the same generation as the chairman of the Magic Union?


    Besides, there are many old magicians in the magic trade union who are all disciples of Gandalf. Du Wei becomes their younger martial brother


    Clark could not help but sit up straight and swallowed his breath: "so... You... Well, sir, have been accepted as a disciple by master Gandalf?"


    "Not bad." Dewey''s voice was calm. It''s a lie like eating cabbage.


    He was questioned by Clark before. Also carefully set Clark a lot of words. First of all, I found out Gandalf''s position in the magic trade union... If Gandalf and the magic trade union have a grudge, Dewey naturally pushed it clean. Can see Gandalf seems to be in the magic trade union status is very high, Duwei nature is greatly pull the relationship.


    Clark''s gray eyes are rolling. It''s a big deal.


    Gandalf''s disciples are still alive. There are about three of them in the magic trade union. They are nearly 200 year old monsters. They are all level nine magicians. They are full of magic power, unfathomable and transcendent. Even the current chairman of the magic trade union should be respectful.


    The last time I learned that Lord Gandalf had apprentices, it is said that a few years ago he took a girl to the magic trade union to take part in the assessment. As a result, a stuttering little girl had the strength of level 8, which made the old guys of the magic trade union almost drag her chin to the ground.


    However, this matter has been classified as confidential. If it had not been for the fact that Clark came out this time and had a lot to do with Gandalf, he would not have known about these secrets. Clark, after all, was in the imperial capital. Naturally, he would not believe it just because of Dewey''s words. He asked carefully¡° Mr. Dewey. " He coughed and addressed him politely. Originally, if Dewey was just a young master of the Rowling family, he would not be so polite as a magician. But if he had a relationship with the legendary figure of the Magic Union, it would be very different: "you know, this is a very important thing. I have to find out the details and report them to the trade union. Then, the magic trade union will have a formal recognition about your identity... Er, first of all, can you tell me how he saw you and accepted you as an apprentice when you first met Lord Gandalf? " Du Wei grabbed an apple on the table in front of him and bit it hard. Then he said with a straight face: "ah, well, when the teacher saw me for the first time, he stopped me from a long distance and said to me," boy, I''m surprised at your bones. You''re the only Magic Wizard in the world. I have some basic magic books for you. I''ll get rid of the bad and get rid of the good in the future, It''s up to you to maintain world peace. " Then the nine Yin manual came out. What kind of books came from God? I chose a book at random, even if I had paid a visit to the teacher. Clark: "looking at Dewey chewing the apple, Clark suddenly has a feeling of crying and laughing. In front of a half year old who is under 14 years old, I listen to the childish words of the other side with such solemnity. However, whether he is Gandalf''s apprentice or not is a key issue. Clark asked a few more questions. Dewey played a fool and muddled along. I can''t cheat you, so I pretend to be childish and just say that I don''t know and can''t remember. Anyway, Gandalf is a legend. If people want to accept me as an apprentice, they naturally have his idea. As a child, how can I know so much? This is a perfect excuse. Dewey suddenly finds that his age is a very good umbrella for him. After all, no one can really compare with a child. Children are born with the power to act silly. After talking about it for a long time, although Clark was confused by Dewey, he could not help believing it. He knew Dewey. In his early years, he had personally tested Dewey''s talent. His magic power was outstanding, but his telepathy was so bad that he could never become a magician. But how long did it last? Moreover, the records from the feedback show that before being taken away by Gandalf, the young master of the Rowling family was a little master who could only make a fool of himself. I didn''t hear that he could do magic. But now, the magic power of Dewey, Clark can see it! Just now, when we were dealing with the two Holy Knights, Dewey''s two fireballs in one breath were not fake! And when releasing the fireball, the technique is skilled, and the potential is not small. The magic level is pretty good. Clark can do two fireballs in a row, but he has no instant ability. In this way, if you can turn a boy who doesn''t know magic at all, and who has no talent at all, into an excellent magician in such a period of time, I''m afraid Lord Gandalf is the only legendary figure in the whole mainland! You know, when Wei''an passed the level 8 examination, the examples were put in front of us! If it''s not Gandalf, who has the ability to turn decay into magic? In recognition of this, Du Wei''s identity as "Lord Gandalf''s closed door disciple" can be regarded as real. Clark did not dare to say anything more. After all, if the other party was Gandalf''s disciple, he would be two or three generations higher than himself.

 Chapter 111

    Clark''s doubts gradually disappeared, and he quickly left. Then he found a fellow magician and immediately wrote a letter, asking the magician to immediately go south, find a big city, go to a branch of the Magic Union, and use the magic array to send the message to the imperial capital as soon as possible.


    Although the question of how Gandalf died still needs to be further investigated, Gandalf is dead after all. It is not only a genius who can find a descendant of Gandalf, but also a "genius" who can cultivate his strength in a short time. It is also a great achievement to deliver the message back.


    As a result, Clark was relieved and more polite to Dewey. The young master of the Luolin family, who nearly became his own disciple in those years and had a reputation of "idiot" in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, suddenly became the closing disciple of the mainland''s top magic tutor, the gifted young magician. This boy passed it back to the imperial capital with the fastest speed.


    A middle-aged man in a tuxedo saw Du Wei and quickly came over and bowed to salute him. Then he said respectfully, "this must be master Du Wei! I''ve come by the order of marquis Liszt. The lady said. I need to repay you for saving my life in the future. This is just a little gadget sent by the summer festival. Please accept it! "


    With that, he sent a gift list to Du Wei. But I can''t help but be frightened!


    The Marquis Liszt was really rich, but the old housekeeper beside her was moved by such a little "little thing"!


    Twenty excellent northern warhorses, and they are all stallions! Two cars of first-class Warcraft leather from the frozen forest. In addition, there are many more overseas specialties. Marquis Liszt''s family is a famous businessman in the mainland of Roland, who has been engaged in overseas trade for several generations and is rich in the world. On the gift, there are many night pearls and corals produced in the sea! Only the coral of that person''s height is worth tens of thousands of gold coins on the market. Four pairs of loose!


    It''s even said that Dewey likes to study some magic plants, and even sent many precious plant seedlings that Dewey didn''t collect.


    There is also a set of knight armor with magic blessing bought at a high price, which is worth at least 50000 or 60000 gold coins. The armored duvet only looked at it, and immediately sent it to the back of the castle. It was cheap for Hussein.


    And a dagger at the end. The sword is only half a meter long, but the texture is refined steel, and the light silver gas fades out from the front of the sword. When Du Wei looked at it, he changed color even more. It''s very rare to add the secret silver!


    It''s a precious material that even magicians can''t get, because all metals naturally repel magic, but it''s different. It''s the best material for enchanting magic weapons! Generally, the so-called magic weapon is just inlaid with gems, and the magic is printed in gems. It''s more than 100 times worse than the magic of real Mithril fusion.


    Mitsui is even more valuable in the market. Even if you are willing to spend 100000 gold coins, the land you can buy is just a little bit the size of a bird''s egg.


    Such a dagger mixed with secret silver is the embryo of Du Wei''s family. As long as he learns more magic, he can freely add magic to the dagger!


    Dewey was a little ashamed of such a valuable gift. As he was about to speak, the Liszt family said with a smile, "the Marquis said. Don''t refuse, master Dewey. If you refuse, go back. I''m not easy to explain, and I''ll make my wife sad. The lady is just in shape. I can''t walk around yet. When I''m well, I must call on the young master myself. "


    After a pause, the man said again: "madam, you are young, young master. You must like something new. We Liszt family have nothing else, novelty, but from the sea, a steady stream. In the future, master Dewey, what can I do for you? As long as the name of Liszt''s business in the south is given, we Liszt''s family will help us


    With that, the man bent down and bowed, and then led the empty carriage away.


    The old housekeeper Hill''s face had changed several times. The present of marquis Liszt is worth half the income of the Rowling family. I don''t know how the young master got to know the famous widow, the Marquis, who could have such a big face.


    I''m going back to the castle. Some of his subordinates reported that the steward of the Magic Union branch of the Lorraine plain also sent people to give gifts.


    The old housekeeper was very surprised. It''s common for nobles to give gifts. But magicians are different!


    On weekdays, those rich and noble people always give gifts to the magicians. The magicians accept them one by one, but they may not be able to accept your kindness. But when did you see the magician give gifts to the noble?


    The branch of Magic Union in narolin plain received an order from the emperor. Knowing that Du weinai was master Gandalf''s close disciple, it immediately sent a batch of excellent magic materials.


    Ten aquamarine. It''s the most suitable thing for wind magicians.


    One hundred high-class rubies are valuable props for fire magic.


    Twenty black crystal.


    One hundred pieces of first-class magic crystal.


    There are countless other colored crystals.


    In addition, there are some small things, are some magic props and so on.


    In the end, a hundred year old walnut was added, which was picked after the first bud in early spring, and also refined by alchemists of Magic Union. It''s the best material to make wands for magicians! Dewey looked at it with a smile, accepted it one by one, and then sent it to the small wooden building he built outside the castle. The branch of the Magic Union came from a level 4 magician. He was polite to Dewey and left. The old housekeeper hill was shocked. He didn''t know what terrible things the young master had done. Even the famous aristocrat Liszt''s family and the Magic Union came to flatter him. Dewey ignored him and took old mad to the back of the castle to find Hussein. Although Dewey is now rich in wealth, he has learned more secrets that can''t be known. Hussein Medusa, mouse gegwu and Penguin QQ are all the best things not to be known. There are many people in the castle, so it''s better to find a secluded place. Anyway, there are more places in the Lorraine plain. Duwei plans to find a place to build his own base camp. Only in this way can he have his own foundation. At least now he is rich in wealth, and his wealth is very different from that of 300 gold coins a month before. Do you want to find a beautiful place and build a castle or manor? The future is bright and the situation is very good

 Chapter 112.1

    However, the local garrison officer that Dewey took over in colo City, knight George Bush, felt more and more right when he came back to Rowling''s home with Dewey.


    I used to be a little officer in the garrison of that small northern city. Although I was paid a lot, the equipment of the garrison was much worse than that of the regular imperial main battle Corps. On weekdays, looking at the people of the storm Corps rushing back and forth, their clothes were bright and their eyes were greedy.


    After coming back with Dewey, Robert knew that Dewey had taken him on the way, so he incorporated him into the cavalry team guarding the castle and became a cavalry captain of 100 people.


    The Rowling family is a military family of the Empire. The equipment of private soldiers is several times better than that of the local garrison, even if it is not much worse than that of the Empire''s main battle corps, such as the storm Corps. George Bush was overjoyed to see the first-class Knight''s armor, sharp swords and majestic horses.


    And Dewey looked at him differently. Because Du Wei''s wealth is different now, but there are not many confidants around him who can be sent out to handle some private affairs. He''s full of money, just old ma De. Others, such as Hussein, are invisible.


    In this way, George Bush is the best choice. No background, no father, no mother, born in a poor family. But also offended the Holy Knights, follow their own heart. Hussain secretly observed along the way that this boy''s talent in martial arts is also good, and Duwei naturally needs to be promoted.


    George is not a fool either. Robert teaches him some intermediate fighting skills in Rowling''s private army, which are practiced by officers. This guy keeps in touch every day.


    Originally, the army of the Rowling family was relatively exclusive. Such an outsider. It''s not easy to get a foothold. Fortunately, Dewey invented the game of football. Although now the football match has been basically transferred to the folk, but the barracks are still playing a few games every other day.


    George Bush is a football genius. After a few days, he played like a model. He soon joined the Rowling cavalry. Some people who didn''t like the outsider played with him. Gradually, the relationship became harmonious.


    Dewey deliberately cultivated him, which was of great use. He specially asked George and Robert to make the 100 man cavalry under George''s command available. However, the members of the cavalry let George observe secretly, and then look for some smart, capable and strict people to come.


    George knew that it was his new master, and he didn''t dare to neglect it. After a few days, he was fighting in the barracks. But secretly noticed, wrote down a lot of people. Finally, it was reported to Robert.


    With Dewey''s support, Robert gave the green light, leaving George to choose. Only a hundred cavalry were selected to serve as Duwei''s bodyguards. It''s just that George''s martial arts are too common. Robert is deliberately trained him. He also taught his martial arts skills and fighting spirit to George.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Dewey had been home for more than a month.


    He let people in the forest outside the castle, the original construction of the small building expanded three times, but also flat out a forest, built a small manor. Three sides are surrounded by wooden walls. One is facing the tributary of the Lorraine river.


    All the gifts from the Marquis Liszt and the Magic Union were stored in it, as well as the office of the so-called "Football Association" in the old madetown territory, and Dewey''s own related industries. George''s 100 cavalry were in charge of guarding it.


    Usually, even the old housekeeper hill is not allowed to enter without Dewey''s order.


    Originally, after the last time duvet got into trouble. He was forbidden by his father, and now the count''s handwriting came from the capital. It has been lifted, but Dewey''s expected news of calling himself back to the capital has not come. Duwei didn''t care. Anyway, in his hometown of Luolin plain, the sky was high and the sea was wide. He had a bright future and didn''t rush back to the imperial capital.


    He studies magic with Solskjaer every day. And now there is another mouse prime minister, gegwu. Although the magic level of gegewu is 100 times worse than Gandalf''s strong man. But after all, there was also the title of level 8 magician. The actual strength has also reached about level five. And magic knowledge is better than Dewey and Solskjaer too much.


    Anyway, Solskjaer had followed Duwei wholeheartedly, and he was still a little surprised at the beginning of the mouse man gegwu. However, gegwu said that he was practicing metamorphosis magic, but he was accidentally bitten by magic. This explanation also eliminated Solskjaer''s doubts.


    And gegwu''s opening up a new way for Solskjaer to use magic is even more surprising! Solskjaer''s experiment, almost can let ordinary people can use magic, such a thing, if it can be done, it is a startling breakthrough.


    Solskjaer showed off the "gunpowder" invented by himself. A little experiment made gegwu pay homage to this guy with low magic power.


    Fortunately, Du Wei''s wealth is rich now. Although the magic experiment costs money, Du Wei''s wealth can also afford it.


    Du Wei was just trying to figure out the time. He had sent Ruolin, the female knight, and Joanna, the violent sorceress, out to sea to collect pirates. It had been three months, but he didn''t come back. He was worried.


    But there is also good news. The "R & D team" that Dewey left behind to develop the hot-air balloon did not leave behind their work after Dewey left. After many days of research and Dewey''s inspiration, they finally succeeded in the development of the hot-air balloon. After trying to fly a few times (of course, in this test flight, madder was not willing to go up), direction control should be available. With the further development, gegwu, a senior magician, added one or two magic herbs to the raw materials of hot air combustion, which made the efficiency of hot air increase several times, and the firmness and carrying capacity of hot air balloon also increase. Dewey''s mind moved. In this world, there is no so-called air power. The sky is almost undefended. With the hot air balloon, it is almost equal to the control of the air power! If it is in wartime, with this kind of thing, a large number of troops can be quietly transported to the enemy''s rear with a large number of hot air balloons! There are also air attacks and so on... But now the mainland is still in peacetime, and this hot air balloon has no military use. Dewey is desperate: it''s no use fighting. It can''t be wasted. At least I put so many gold coins to make such a thing. It can''t be used as a decoration, and the money can''t be thrown into the water for nothing! As soon as he patted his head, Dewey made up his mind: civilian! For transportation! Although the carrying capacity of the developed geothermal balloon has increased a lot, it is not as good as a carriage to transport things. But after all, flying in the air, I don''t know how many times faster than the carriage. But also safe, some valuable fragile items, do not worry about the carriage bumpy road will be damaged. More importantly, the cost is also low, a carriage, from the cost of the carriage, plus the horses, and the coachman. And the fodder for the horses and the salary of the groom. It costs a lot more than a balloon. So, Dewey put the way to make money on this matter. On the mainland of Roland, there are also some transportation industries, but they are all carriage companies. The speed is slow and the cost is high. Want to be quick. Of course. In some big cities, there are branches of the magic trade union. There are also some military fortresses, and there are magic arrays arranged by the magicians. This kind of magic array. Through magic, you can send some important letters and documents in an instant. It''s not slower than duvet''s previous e-mail. But after all, the magic circle is rare, only in the branches of the Magic Union and some important military fortresses. Ordinary people, even the rich and wealthy families, have to rely on the express horse to deliver things. In this way, hot air balloons can be used. On this day. Duvier asked mahde to gather some of the rich businessmen who had tasted the sweetness in the football league. They gathered in a small town in the south not far from the castle in the Lorraine plain. This small town is less than 30 miles south of Rowling castle. Usually, the goods and materials in the castle are purchased from this small town. Because it is close to Rowling castle, this small town has a very unique name: Rowling castle. According to the prediction of Roland, the name means: the place of Rowling''s family. On that day, hearing the call of young master Dewey of Rowling''s family, the rich businessmen of the whole province of Cote came. Even if some can''t come. They also sent some representatives with enough status. Of course, at present, it has the best industrial relationship with Dewey. Naturally, it was the fur dealer who had heavily funded Dewey and named the first football league team. Duvier himself showed off a hot air balloon. This is a sample carefully prepared by Dewey. It''s a hot-air balloon made of ten pieces of good cowhide. Below it is a huge bowl shaped chassis made of strong Teng. The guardrail around it is more than half a person''s height. Dewey calculated that the balloon could bear about 15 adult men. That''s about a ton. In addition, under the chassis, gegewu was specially invited to add a few small wind magic, so that the balloon can use some wind power after flying, reducing the wind resistance and increasing the buoyancy of the balloon. This makes it fly faster and more powerful¡° Today, I''d like to invite you to come. In fact, I''ve opened another industry. " Dewey was not polite to the merchants. When they saw something, they couldn''t help but be moved: "the transportation business in the Lorraine plain has always been monopolized by several car companies. Although there are local car shops, they are always inconvenient because of the terrain congestion in some places. I''ve made this little thing, so that you can have anything valuable and urgent to transport in the future. As long as the weather is good, it''s only two days from south to North in the Lorraine plain This words a, the following people immediately in an uproar.

 Chapter 112.2

    Two days? It takes seven or eight days to get out of the Luolin plain, starting from the Luolin River (feicui River) in the north of the Luolin plain!


    Although due to Du Wei''s identity, these businessmen did not dare to refute, but everyone''s face showed some disbelief.


    Dewey said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, try it on the spot. I don''t know who would like to come and have a personal experience? "


    After all, he has been cooperating with Du Wei for a long time. The fur merchant admired Du Wei and recognized that although he was young, he was extraordinary. At this moment, seeing that everyone was silent, it was a good time for him to flatter him. He immediately said in a loud voice, "what master Dewey has made must be magical. That football made us a lot of money. I''d like to try this first! "


    Du Wei laughed and looked at the guy who was very supportive. He was secretly satisfied and said with a smile: "it''s too far to take the Lorraine plain from north to south. We can''t wait. Can''t you sit on this square for a few days? Well, from here, in the nearby towns, you can choose any place as long as Ma Cheng is in two days.... "


    The fur merchant immediately said with a smile, "Kaka town in the south is a day away from here. I also have business in Kaka city."


    "OK, just Kaka city!" Du Wei immediately said in a loud voice: "in this case, it''s agreed that I''ll write a personal letter. You can take me to Kaka City, and then ask the governor of Kaka city to sign on it. Come back as a witness! It doesn''t take half a day to fly back and forth to Kaka city. You''ll see it with your own eyes, and then you''ll know I''m not lying. "


    As soon as Du Wei raised his hand, his servant craftsman immediately began to inflate the balloon. In a moment, the balloon swelled. Ran Ran floated up. If it hadn''t been fixed with ropes, it would have soared into the sky.


    Duwei personally pulled the fur owner into the hot air balloon, then handed his own letter, and said with a smile: "there are so many friends waiting here, I have to accompany, so I won''t go. When I got to Kaka City, I took my letter and asked the official document signed by Chengshou to come back. Don''t delay. "


    With the fur merchant''s hot air balloon on his stool, a servant of the Rowling family was in charge of controlling it. The people below untied the rope, and in a short time, the balloon flew up.


    The fur merchant went to heaven for the first time in his life, and he behaved exactly like mad. Although he tried his best to control it, he could not help but scream with fright.


    And the onlookers below, seeing such a huge thing really fly up, can''t help but make a lot of noise. For a moment, the voices of the people in the square of this small town were boiling, and everyone was shocked


    Du Wei had expected it for a long time, and he didn''t say much. He just asked people to send a lot of tea, wine and food, and then said to George Bush: "are you surprised?"


    George Bush shook his head: "of course, what the young master made is unusual. Don''t say it can fly, even if it can get into the water. I''m not surprised


    Du Wei''s eyes flashed: "get into the water..." he could not help but whisper to himself: "if you give me time and conditions, it''s not impossible to make a submarine."


    The balloon flew away and disappeared in the clouds. The people in the square below were still boiling. Du Wei didn''t say much, just quietly leaning back on the chair, sitting in the shed drinking tea, there is naturally mad to go one by one.


    Sure enough. Half a day passed quickly. The wine and food that duvet prepared. But not many people have the heart to enjoy, just one by one craned his neck to look at the horizon.


    It''s noon. Sure enough, a little shadow appeared in the sky, and then the outline of the balloon gradually became clear.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming! Sure enough There''s a lot of shouting down there.


    Dewey sat still and drank his tea slowly.


    The hot-air balloon slowly landed in the square amid the noise, and then the fur owner came down from it with a pale face, but his complexion was much better than that when he went to the ground. Instead, he tried his best to straighten up his chest with a proud expression on his face£¨ Afterwards, Dewey heard the report from the servant who was operating the balloon. The fur owner vomited all the way to the city of Kaka, and his legs were so soft that he could hardly walk. But when I come back, it will be much better.)


    When the fur owner came down and showed the official document signed by the governor of Kaka city in public, the whole audience was shocked, and no one believed him any more!


    It takes two days to ride a horse from here to Kaka City, and this hot air balloon takes only half a day... And it''s still a round trip! How much faster is that?!


    Then Dewey took the fur merchant to the stage and announced the speed and weight of the balloon. This announcement, the following rich businessmen, everyone is a different complexion. One after another thought of the emergence of this thing, will have a lot of impact on some industries now!


    So far, the announcement of Dewey''s balloon has been successfully completed. I believe that after this day, the magic effect of hot air balloon will be spread all over the place with these businessmen.


    After that, Dewey announced the establishment of his first transportation company! In the future, if these businessmen here want to deliver some goods, or important documents, letters, or valuables, they can entrust them to Dewey''s transportation company. Walking in the sky is fast for a moment, but safe. There will be no robbers. As long as the weather is clear, the road will be smooth. Du Wei had a special ribbon cutting ceremony, but he pulled the fur owner to cut the ribbon. The fur owner was trembling, but he was proud. He only felt that his relationship with Du Wei had entered a new level. In the future, with the help of this magical young master of the Rowling family, he would have a lot of money. Dewey also announced some transportation prices of later transportation companies, but they were much cheaper than ordinary carriage companies. In this way, it is more popular. But this time, none of the merchants who were invited got a preferential certificate. Later, with the certificate, they can get a transportation price 20% lower than the market price in Duwei''s transportation line, which is valid for one year. You know, to do freight logistics industry, the most important thing is the transportation network. Du weikong has hot-air balloons, but he doesn''t have his own stronghold everywhere, so transportation can''t be done. Those car companies have their own branches all over the country, forming a network. There are places for carriages to travel to and from all over the country, extending in all directions, so that they can do business. These businessmen here all have their own industries in cities and small cities on the Lorraine plain. When Dewey expands his own transportation industry in the future, he can build his own transportation network with the help of their strength. After that day, the hot-air balloon made by Dewey''s name was completely famous. Within a month, the business of those chariot yards in the Lorraine plain was reduced by 30%. By the way, when Dewey set up a transportation company, he was asked what the name of the industry was. Mr. Dewey smiles, mentions the quill pen and writes down a line of words: FedEx` In the twinkling of an eye, January passed. FedEx''s number of hot air balloons has increased to 20, but demand is still in short supply every day. Shuttling back and forth in the vast area of the Lorraine plain, but also in recent days, has been out of the Lorraine plain Cote Province, the tentacles extended to the south of Lille province. At the junction of Lille province and Lorraine plain, Dewey had set up a new branch in the "half angle city" where he had once ventured. Dewey''s money bag naturally became more and more inflated, with a lot of gold coins flowing into his pocket every day. On this day, seeing that spring had passed and summer was coming, duvi calculated the days, only 20 days away from the full moon night in June mentioned in Gandalf''s letter. Although Duwei is sure that his father in the imperial capital will recall himself after these things, but the news is not coming, Duwei can''t help wondering: does this father like himself so much? However, Du Wei''s mind is not on this. Even if the Emperor didn''t recall his own news, he will go to the emperor quietly. He will only go to the place written in Gandalf''s letter to meet the mysterious magician who can accept himself as an apprentice. The guy who can be respected by Gandalf is certainly not an ordinary person. Duwei called out a skinned grape, lying on the soft collapse of reverie, but outside came the voice of the boot owl. Dewey had been used to hearing this voice for many days, and knew that it was the president of the United States. So he said with a loud smile, "George, what''s the matter?" George strode into his study in leather armour. He first gave duvet a knightly salute, and then said respectfully, "young master, someone outside wants to see you... It''s just that he''s dressed strangely and doesn''t look like a good man." Dewey frowned: "who?" George''s expression was even more strange: "he said what it was... Well, he said his name was Jack Sparrow, and he was captain of the black pearl in what fleet." Du Wei was so happy that he immediately jumped up from his chair and said with a smile, "it''s all right." Then he frowned: "why is this guy here, Ruolin? What about Joanna? "

 Chapter 113

    Poor Captain Jack Sparrow was standing outside the castle, with some cavalry on his horse, and his spear had pointed at him.


    For nothing else, just because of this guy''s dress... It''s too blatant and arrogant. On the face almost engraved a line of words: I am a pirate!


    It has to be said that this is also the credit of Dewey. The outfit he designed for Captain Jack Sparrow is completely designed according to the charming pirate captain in the famous movie of the previous life, especially the red scarf on his head, the mustache on his chin, and the black circles under his eyes


    Such a strange looking man came to the surrounding of Rowling castle and was immediately watched by the patrolling guards of Rowling family. Since Duwei was twice taken away, the strength of Rowling family''s guards has increased several times. If it wasn''t for Jack Sparrow with the keepsake that Jolin gave him, he would have been bound by these cavalry.


    "Aha! My captain, you are here! " Dewey, laughing, ran out of the castle in a hurry. He was stunned to see the pirate captain who was being pointed at by a group of cavalry with a spear. Below, a guard Knight immediately jumped off his horse and bowed: "young master, this guy is dressed strangely and doesn''t look like a good man, but he has the keepsake of Knight Ruolin in his hand. We doubt him..."


    "No doubt, this is my man. Let him go." Dewey waved. All the Knights step down. Dewey looked at the nervous Jack Sparrow, walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you''re here at last. Have you finished what you''ve been told? "


    The captain of the pirate, who had learned from Dewey for a long time, bent down and said with a smile, "young master, it''s a great success. Although there was something wrong in the middle, Miss Joanna''s hand solved it. And the results are much better than expected. "


    Dewey looked around. "This is not a place to talk."


    Then Captain Sparrow was taken to his study.


    Into the study. Where has the vulgar pirate seen the rich scenes of the imperial Wuxun family? He was almost dazzled by the pure silver candlesticks alone, and then the following people sent up the best southern tea. The pure silver tea set also made sparrow nervous.


    After driving away the servant and closing the door, Dewey showed a magic of forbidding sound, so that the conversation in the room didn''t have to worry about spreading. That''s why I''m sitting in a chair. Face one is: "say."


    "Yes Captain Sparrow quickly stood up, put down his tea cup and whispered, "this voyage took three months. We have swept 19 islands in the eastern sea. With Miss Joanna''s hand, we threw those stubborn guys into the sea to feed the sharks. There were 421 people gathered from the rest of the land. There are 32 big and small ships in total, and one of them is a sea king class war ship! "


    "Sea king?" Dewey was slightly surprised.


    In the Roland empire. The ships on the sea are divided into four levels according to the displacement, and the order from big to small is: sea god level, sea king level, sea owl level and sea soul level.


    Among them, the Poseidon class ship is the largest, which can be called the first class main ship in the Imperial Navy. For example, Duwei''s Lao Tzu, count Raymond, led the navy to the south at the beginning of the expedition and returned to the imperial capital in triumph. It''s a Poseidon class ship. The captain is over 300 steps, about 150 meters. The maximum carrying capacity is 800 crew members and fighters. In this world, it can be called a big mac on the sea.


    A little smaller is the sea king class. The maximum length of the ship can reach 100 meters, generally about 80 meters, and it can carry 500 fighters. And also equipped with a certain number of long-range attack weapons such as crossbows.


    In this era, because there is no gunpowder and thermal weapons, there is no artillery of that kind. The so-called ground crossbow. It''s just some crossbows. It can be launched with a noose, with a range of about one kilometer. It has strong penetrating power and can shoot and pass iron plates. When it is launched at sea, if it hits the target, it can pierce the other party''s hull and directly cause hull damage to the other party.


    In this era, there are no long-range attack weapons such as artillery. Only the Poseidon level warships can be equipped with a small number of magic guided guns. It is a kind of long-range weapon similar to artillery made by magic principle, but the cost is extremely expensive. Although it is powerful, it is cheaper than Du Wei''s previous artillery, It requires expensive magic materials and profound magic principles. It is even said that some manufacturing techniques have been lost.


    Because of these reasons, the so-called naval warfare in this world is still at a low stage. At a long distance, the captain''s fighters use throwing or crossbow weapons to kill the other party''s personnel, and then hit the other party''s ship by the angle of impact of the ship''s hull, making the other party lose power, and then fight "side to side warfare", Rely on the ship''s fighters to land on the other side''s ship and fight hand to hand.


    In this case, the ship has a large capacity and can carry more fighters, so it has become the main force in naval warfare.


    Although there are a lot of pirates in the eastern waters of Loran, most of them are under medium-sized ships, often unable to compete with the regular fleet. Even some large armed merchant ships have the ability to defend themselves against pirates.


    A sea king class ship, for pirates, it is very rare!


    Seeing Dewey''s doubts, Captain Sparrow quickly explained: "it seems that the big ship has a big head, and its hull is a little old. It needs a lot of effort to repair. The pirates captured by us are a relatively large group in the East China Sea. It is said that this ship was originally a warship in the Navy, but when it was retired, it was bought as a merchant ship by a rich merchant, and then it was robbed by pirates at sea. "


    Dewey nodded. If even pirates can easily get sea king class ships, what''s the matter with the Imperial Navy?!


    "Now among the 32 ships, one is the king of the sea, and six are the owl of the sea. Including my black pearl. It''s also a sea owl. The rest of the land is sea soul class boats, which can only carry less than 100 people. However, according to the displacement of these ships, and the configuration, it can barely compare with the second-line fleet of some imperial Eastern navies. Although we have fewer big boats and more small boats, the number of boats is much more than that of them. "


    At Sparrow''s words, Dewey just laughed and said nothing.


    This guy is a pirate after all. I''m still a little less knowledgeable.


    Compared with the Imperial Navy? That''s the fantasy.


    Du Wei''s Lao Tzu was born in the Navy, and he was promoted all the way by the meritorious service he got with the expeditionary fleet. For example, in the last triumphant return, the expedition fleet led by count Raymond had only 35 ships. But there are five Poseidon class ships, the rest are all Poseidon class!


    Although there are many boats under Dewey, most of them are small boats. Compared with the Imperial Navy, it is far from enough.


    But Dewey didn''t want to do anything great, such as revolt, such a fleet. As long as they are honest enough to do sea trade, and do not provoke those navies, they can almost sweep the eastern sea.


    Sparrow said this with a look on his face and whispered, "it''s just. Some things have gone beyond our expectations, so now there are some problems. We can''t solve it. Now the fleet stops at Walker harbor in the south of Lille Province, where Miss Ruolin is in charge of the situation. Send me back to you as soon as possible... "


    "Just tell me, what''s the problem?" Dewey frowned.


    "Money." Sparrow sighed: "our original plan was to take in the pirates, and then take out the wealth they have collected from years of robbery at sea, and then use the money to maintain the consumption of the fleet. But the problem is... "


    At this point, Sparrow could not help sighing: "the problem is. These pirates are too poor. "


    Looking at Dewey''s frowning, sparrow quickly explained: "the military power on the sea of the empire is already strong. In recent decades, several expeditions have been carried out in the southern sea area, which has expanded the Empire''s maritime territory by tens of thousands of miles. This kind of conspicuous military action, which costs people and money, has not brought any obvious benefits to the Empire''s finance, But the expansion of the southern sea route. It also stimulated the maritime trade of the Empire. The number of local merchant ships on the sea has increased more than ten times compared with decades ago. Such frequent trade. Only then stimulated the pirate to produce, let the pirate have the possible survival space. But after all, it''s just a little fight. Because the Empire had a huge Navy. Once things get too big and cause the Navy''s suppression, the pirates will be destroyed. More importantly, in recent years, the ocean trade in the eastern waters has decreased, and most of the fleet has concentrated in the Southern Ocean. These pirates in the eastern waters have some difficulties in survival, so there is not much oil and water to be fished


    Looking at Captain Sparrow''s serious utterance of such a great truth, as if endorsing it, Dewey couldn''t help laughing: "these things, you think of them yourself?"


    Sparrow shook his head and replied honestly, "no, I haven''t read any books. Where can I think of that? All these things are told me by Ms. Ruolin. "


    Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    Ruolin? This long legged girl has a good head.


    Sparrow continued: "during the three months at sea, most of the goods and materials were worthless food and ironware. Even if they were sold, they were not worth much. But there are some valuable things. Ms. Ruolin has decided to sell some of them in Walker harbor. The Navy and military in Walker harbor also need some relations. After all, many pirates are people named on the wanted notices. If we rashly take these guys under our command, it will inevitably cause criticism from others. Ms. Ruolin made the decision and spent a sum of money to manage the official relationship. In the end, we copied all the remaining things from those pirate dens, and only got less than 10000 gold coins. After several months at sea, as long as the ship is maintained and repaired, there are still some damaged ships to be repaired, and the sea king ship, though large, is even more seriously damaged and aged. In addition, they have collected more than 400 people, and they have to eat, drink and support them... The money they have recovered from such suppression is almost beyond their means. "


    Dewey listened to the numbness of his scalp and waved: "you just say how much it costs in all!"


    When sparrow heard this, she immediately took out one from her arms. When she handed it to him, she turned it over and read it to Du Wei: "of the thirty-two ships, almost every one has to be damaged to varying degrees. In view of the current financial problems, Ms. Ruolin selected nine of them, which are serious problems. The repair cost is expected to cost 3000 gold coins. It''s still using your name, and cheap wood from the naval terminal supplies department at Walker harbor. Other ships need to be repaired, but they can make do for the time being. When we have enough money in hand, we can make plans. More than 400 people have spent more than 600 gold coins to eat and drink Lhasa in three months, which is very economical. If Miss Ruolin does not dare to reduce the personnel expenses, otherwise, these new employees will defecte. Ms. Ruolin also said that since she has become your subordinate from a pirate, she can''t make another pirate dress. If she wears ragged clothes, it''s hard to avoid humiliation. She also made two sets of new clothes for everyone, among which the leader''s clothes are slightly better... So 200 gold coins are removed. The most important thing is that the weapons in our hands are too poor. When we used to be pirates, we went up in droves to fight. It''s too shameful. Since it''s the Rowling family''s fleet, the catapults, bows and swords on the ship have to be changed. I''ve seen that some of the poor pirates in the past didn''t even have weapons. Even when they met the enemy, they picked up some blacksmith''s hammer or plow rake and went up. These are all useless... In addition, there are funds for the navy to get through relations. Almost half of the people we have recruited are wanted criminals (Sparton added "including me" awkwardly when he said this). It cost nearly a thousand gold coins to eliminate the wanted order. "

 Chapter 114

    At the end, sparrow sighed: "now miss Rowling is in charge of the whole situation in Walker harbor, and she has less than 1000 gold coins in her hand. According to the fleet size and consumption of the 32 ships, the monthly expenses of personnel, ship maintenance and weapons maintenance are nearly 1000 gold coins. This is already compressed at a minimum. Moreover, the fleet is still moored at the port. Once the ship sails to sea, the cost will be even greater... "


    Dewey took a deep breath: "that is to say, now, instead of bringing me a coin, you want me to pay for it?"


    "Yes." Sparrow was also bitter. Originally, he was obedient to Dewey and wanted to be a captain. But now it seems that he really knew that Chai Mi GUI was in charge. Before the fleet went to sea, it was almost bankrupt.


    "If there is no new capital in a month, then my fleet will go bankrupt?" Dewey asked again.


    "In fact, a lot of people are dissatisfied now. They can eat meat and drink when they are pirates. But now it''s just cereal and the cheapest ale. Now people are so poor that they have no money to find the cheapest prostitute in the port. If it hadn''t been for Miss Jolin and miss Joanna, I''m afraid there would have been several riots. " Sparrow was embarrassed.


    Dewey rubbed his brows. He admitted that he had some wild ideas. Although Joanna, a great master, is in charge, and sparrow, a former pirate, is leading the way, the search for pirates goes smoothly. Also successful not to spend a cent to get a good fleet, but to operate a huge fleet, consumption is very considerable! If it wasn''t for Dewey''s recent fortune, I''m afraid he couldn''t afford such a fleet!


    "All right." Du Wei waved his hand: "fleet, although it costs more. But now the problem is that it hasn''t worked. Now we just can''t get in and out, of course we can''t afford to consume. We have to find a way to turn our fleet into a money making machine. "


    Then Duwei asked Captain Sparrow to go to find madder. He told madder to pay 10000 gold coins from his account to bring sparrow back as money. Then he thought about it for a long time.


    Generally speaking, I still earn money. Although the fleet consumed a lot of money, it was robbed at no cost. But since there are so many ships, it is impossible to be a pirate again. We have to find a way to do ocean trade.


    Dewey immediately thought of the snow wolf mercenary regiment he met in the northern frozen forest. Bainrich had complained many times that their mercenaries worked hard to hunt Warcraft in the frozen forest. But they were undercut by those unscrupulous businessmen. Dewey also knows that a low-level demon core can sell at most one or two gold coins in a small town on the edge of the frozen forest in the north, but in the south, the price will increase ten times or even dozens of times! Because although imperial laws could not prohibit people from hunting in the frozen forest, they were very stuck in trade. Those mercenary regiments who hunt Warcraft hard are often unable to sell them to the public. They have to bear the pain and sell their goods to some businessmen with background and access.


    Those businessmen often have some northern aristocrats behind them as the backstage, after buying those Warcraft at a low price. And then try to get the legal procedures, shipped to the South can be sold at a high price. Once in and out, it is ten times or even a hundred times the profit.


    If others can do it, they can do it themselves!


    And now I have a fleet, south of the frozen forest. In the eastern part of the Empire, there were several ports in the north. I only had to send a fleet to the northern ports to buy them, and then transport them to the south for sale. Of course, it makes a lot of money.


    The problem is that although I am under the aura of the Rowling family, I am still under the age of adulthood. I don''t have my own title. My name is not right and I don''t agree with it. I''m afraid that those businesses in the north will be disgusted by the powerful people in the North. and. If we want to turn a large number of smuggled Warcraft prey into legal things, I''m afraid the official relationship is not enough. After all, I''m still a child. I can make a lot of noise on weekdays. If I really want to do such a big business, I can''t do it without the formal and influential members of the family.


    think it over and over again. All of a sudden, a strange idea came to duvet''s mind


    If... If I''m really the heir to the family. That''s good.


    Dewey was startled by the idea.


    Why do I want to go here? I didn''t hate that kind of responsible life. Deliberately keep silent, was misunderstood and did not explain, this is the wish was sent back to the Lorraine plain, live a free life? If you really want to become the heir of the family, I''m afraid there will be more troubles. Can you live as you please by taking on the glory and responsibility of a family?


    After thinking about it, Dewey sighed in his heart. No matter how much, let''s solve the immediate problems first.


    Then Dewey hesitated for a moment, and finally put the candidate on the new president of the United States. Because I don''t have a good heart.


    Dewey called George Bush and told him to take his own letter to the north to look for bainrich, the head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment. George Bush, after all, comes from the north and has heard the name of the snow wolf mercenary regiment.


    In any case, Du Wei wants to hold the snow wolf mercenary regiment. The scale of the mercenary regiment is not small. There are a lot of goods going in and out of the frozen forest. First, hold them, eat all their goods, and start a small operation of their maritime trade. Although it may not make much money, it is better than throwing a fleet in the harbor to rust.


    In this way, Captain Jack Sparrow and Mr. George Bush became close comrades in arms. After they were ready, they went north to look for the mercenary regiment. Three days later, Dewey finally got the news from the capital. Count Raymond wrote a letter in his own hand and sent it to him quickly. The letter didn''t say much, just said that it was almost summer, let Duwei go to the imperial capital to attend the annual summer festival. A few words, but after all, he called Duwei back to the imperial capital. Madder was naturally overjoyed by his master. Du Wei is light, very calm, seems to see no joy. To the imperial capital? Hum, the water in the imperial capital is very deep! Now I''m hiding in the plain of Lorraine. Nature is at ease. But every emperor has a lot of powerful people, aristocrats, the guys in the temple, and the Magic Union... Is Hussein powerful? Du Wei''s heart moved. Looking at the gold badge in his hand, the faint magic wave on it couldn''t hide from Du Wei. This is a good thing. Dewey certainly knows what the badge stands for. Although it is not a symbol of magician level, it basically means that the person wearing this badge is a magician! The so-called Bachelor of magic is equivalent to a "visiting professor" in a university. It is an honor and a symbol of status to be free from jurisdiction¡° There''s one more thing Clark took off a bundle from his horse, opened it, folded it carefully and put a robe inside. The style is very similar to the wizard robe, but it is not gray or white, but it is a pure black robe. There are also several Magic Union signs on it, as well as some exquisite patterns. Dewey didn''t know what it was, and Clark explained, "it''s the robe of the Bachelor of magic. The cost of this robe is not low. The patterns on it will help you when you use magic. And when you meet the enemy, you can also bounce away some simple physical attacks. In the Magic Union, only members of the presidium can have such a robe. The above blessing magic was made by several big magicians of the presidium. This robe is a symbol of status in the imperial capital! There are no more than 15 people in the mainland magic trade union who have the status of Bachelor of magic! " After a pause, Clark stepped back, bowed respectfully, gave a low-level mage the courtesy of greeting the high-level mage to Duwei, and then said with a smile: "the Bachelor of magic is detached in the trade union. Put on this robe and walk in the imperial capital. All the magicians below level 6 will show you the courtesy." Dewey''s heart was more solemn. He just went out, and before he stepped out of Rowling''s territory, the magic trade union again and again courted him... Dewey doesn''t believe that there is a free lunch in the world. If the other party shows that he has spent money on himself, he must have a plot. At the moment, Du Wei did not refuse. He accepted one by one and put on the black robe of the master of magic on the spot. Then he put on the badge. Sure enough, the magic wave on the badge immediately triggered the blessing magic on the mage''s robe, which immediately sent out silver arcs. Du Wei felt a soft power to hold him down. He was a little lighthearted. It seems that the above blessing magic is probably physical, such as agility or acceleration. Even more, I put on this wizard''s robe, and my body, which was originally running around on horseback and slightly hot, gradually became cool. It seems that it has a little effect on regulating temperature. Dewey was happy, thanks Clark, and then Clark joined Dewey''s team, and the group continued to go north towards the emperor. Duwei, finally returned to the imperial capital, returned to the power circle that he wanted to escape. The future development remains to be seen!

 Chapter 115

    Moonlight is like water.


    It''s getting dark very early today. At this moment, a bright moon hanging in the sky, soft and delicate moonlight scattered, evenly distributed on the land, white moonlight shining, for the earth cast a bright and clean.


    On the road leading to the imperial capital, Dewey and his carriage were driving slowly.


    This trip back to the imperial capital, Du Wei specially explained that he didn''t have to rush, but he just moved forward leisurely every day, as long as he pinched the day and arrived at the imperial capital.


    So this is a journey of leisure. Dewey was especially friendly to the master Clark. Both of them rode together and talked from time to time. When he was tired, Dewey invited master Clark to ride in his carriage.


    The carriage of the Rowling family is naturally a top-level product with high cost, superior wood, excellent horses, and a series of modifications made by Dewey. Under the laying of the thick Swan carpet, but also makes the carriage driving, the slightest sense of turbulence.


    The carriage is also prepared with good wine and food, which makes Clark enjoy a lot along the way.


    Clark is also very on the road, to repay, on the road is to spend a lot of effort, in Dewey''s carriage chassis made a few small wind magic array. Anyway, a few carriages in Duwei''s motorcade carried a lot of magic materials, such as crystals and gems, in the gifts given by the Magic Union.


    The magic array on the chassis of the carriage consumed several first-class magic crystals. But with the magic of the wind system, the carriage can run faster and more steadily with the help of the wind. Even with the wind, the weight is much lighter. It''s even more stable.


    Du Wei could not help but ask: "since this magic array can reduce the weight of the carriage, is there a high-level practice of magic array that can make the carriage fly completely?"


    After listening, Clark pondered for a moment and replied, "theoretically, it''s OK. But the wind magic, in general, is still with the help of the wind. The magic array below automatically gathers the wind, but it takes a lot of magic to completely let the weight of the carriage bear by the wind and let it fly. The magic crystal and some magic gems cost a lot. The cost is too expensive, and the level of magic array is higher. It took so much cost and effort. But it''s useless to get a flying carriage. It''s too wasteful


    Du Wei nodded, not saying it, but he thought in his heart: if the carriage could fly only by magic array. Of course, it''s the best. Unfortunately, Clark said, simply let a carriage fly, you need to spend almost astronomical costs. It can''t be popularized, if it can be popularized. So even if you can''t build a plane, you can build an "air force" in this way.


    Of course, from a realistic point of view, this can only be utopian.


    Clark also smiles, but thinks in his heart: children are children after all, so whimsical. How much magic material does it take to make the carriage fly? That is to say, the child came from a rich family and recently received a large number of gifts from the Magic Union. There are so many magic crystals to do this boring game. Where do ordinary people have such financial resources? If the magic crystal consumed by the magic array, which makes the carriage lighter, is at the market price, it will cost nearly ten thousand gold coins. If you really want it to fly, I''m afraid you can''t do it without 100000 gold coins. There must be a master with profound magic to set up the magic array, and inject magic all the time to supplement the consumption. It really takes so much effort to get an enclave carriage. That''s gorgeous.


    In the small talk, Dewey''s most important attention is on how to get Clark''s words. After all, the magic trade union has spent so much money to woo itself. There must be their heart. Dewey is about to enter the imperial capital. I''m sure you have to make a careful inquiry first.


    Among other things, the title of "Bachelor of magic". The more Du Wei thought about it, the more extraordinary he felt. The more benefits you get, I''m afraid that in the future people will be unable to shirk what they want from themselves.


    But Clark, after all, has been living in the imperial capital for many years, and he is also very cunning. Although he talks and laughs in his words, he doesn''t show any words. Du Wei put a lot of thought into it, but he couldn''t say anything.


    That night, under the moonlight, the motorcade was driving slowly. Dewey and Clark were asking for some knowledge of magic. In front of him, madder rode over, tapped on the window and said in a low voice, "young master, we''re going to Jumu town."


    There was a movement in Dewey''s heart.


    Jumu town? It''s a place of great commemoration.


    When he was kicked out from the imperial capital and sent to Rowling plain, when he passed Jumu Town, he met Ruolin, Solskjaer and others in the town, and then recovered these guys by force. Now I return to the imperial capital and revisit my hometown.


    Dewey looked at the sky and said with a smile, "well, let''s live in Jumu tonight."


    `


    After the motorcade entered Jumu Town, Ma De certainly remembered this place and led the motorcade directly to the Jumu hotel where he and his party had stayed.


    But when I came to the front, I found that the original giant wooden hotel had changed its appearance. The original rotten signboard, which was almost rusty, had taken on a new look. The blue stone wall was painted with white lime. The signboard swayed gently in the wind at night, and the words on it were no longer giant wooden hotel. Instead, it became a home for adventurers.


    Mad looked at it strangely and thought, how long has it been? Why has the hotel changed its owner?


    The door had been pushed open for a long time. Inside, a squat guy, who was probably the boss, rushed out. Seeing a big business coming, he nodded and sent several people from the hotel to help him.


    Dewey and Clark went into the hotel and saw that the place was much cleaner than when they came last time. It''s just that business is not very good and there are not many people. The spacious hall was empty.


    The desks, chairs and counters are all new. It seems that some of the paint has not been completely dried. It seems that few people use them at ordinary times.


    The stout boss has come up. His clothes were clean, and his big eyes were full of shrewdness. Mad asked him to send someone to feed the horse, and then he cleaned out some clean rooms.


    Du Wei looked at the several men and waiters in the hotel. They were all strong and strong. He couldn''t help but frown. I took a look at mad. Let him call the stout boss over.


    "I remember it used to be called the giant Wood Hotel. I lived here once last time. How come I have changed my host now? "


    The stout boss nodded and explained, "this gentleman, the old boss didn''t like the business here, so he just sold the hotel."


    Dewey looked at him. "Your accent doesn''t seem to be local?"


    The stout boss laughed: "this gentleman, I''m from Jumu Town, but I used to go to the north to do business. Just a few months ago. "


    Du Wei nodded. He just looked at the waiters and frowned. "You are a small hotel. You have so many employees. They are all strong. Are they all soldiers? "


    The boss nodded, his face showing a trace of helplessness: "I used to stay in the local garrison when I was in the north, just because I was in the other days. When they rounded up some mercenary regiments smuggling Warcraft, they were injured and couldn''t continue to work for the army any more. Then they got the resettlement fee and went back to their hometown. My men are all friends in the army. They were all the same as me. They were injured, physically disabled and expelled from the army, but the resettlement fee was quite a lot. But one day, when I finished eating, I started a business. I gathered so many veterans to come back, and everyone could have a meal. "


    Dewey laughed and nodded. Looking at the boss walking, he was a little lame, as if his legs were inflexible.


    And the waiters, though strong and strong. have great physical strength and courage. But if you look at it carefully, you can see that some of them have lost their right hand, but their thumb and index finger can no longer hold the sword. In some places, one hand was even severed, and the other arm was very long. I thought I was originally an archer, but I had an eye. I had an arm, but I had no eyesight, so I was expelled by the army.


    Du Wei sighed, let madedo hurt a few gold coins, and then went into the room to rest.


    In the middle of the night, Du Wei was lying in bed, but he didn''t know what was going on. He was a little restless tonight, but he couldn''t sleep. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t know why. He just lay on the bed, eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling, thinking about his own things.


    Around a quiet, dark room, only to hear their own heartbeat and breathing.


    In the middle of the night, Du Wei gradually developed a faint sense of tiredness. He turned over and was about to go to sleep. Suddenly


    He is a magician with excellent talent. His ear power and sense are ten times better than ordinary people. Suddenly, he heard a strange voice


    Crack!


    It''s like the sound of some old rotten wood breaking slightly.


    Du Wei was startled by the voice, and suddenly felt a trace of uneasiness and alertness in his heart, but the thought flashed in his heart, and he couldn''t catch it for a moment.


    Dewey listened for a while, but there was no sound. He thought it was something like a mouse. But in his heart just a loose, abrupt, sudden change!


    Top of the head of the ceiling beam, suddenly boom, the whole beam are broken, in an instant, a bright sword gas broke through the layers of broken wood, rushed to the sky, toward the bed lying Duwei mercilessly down!


    This sword is fast and fierce. It''s obvious that people with strong martial arts skills are ready to start! Du Wei yelled. Fortunately, although he was born weak, he practiced the basic action of fighting against the stars every day after touring in the frozen forest. He was very strong. He turned over and avoided in his busy schedule.


    It''s just that the other side''s sword has been ready for a long time, and it''s also issued by an expert. Where can Duwei hide? As soon as he turned over, he felt a sharp pain in his back. A cold blade had cut his back and skin, and blood was flowing.


    Dewey broke out in a cold sweat and tumbled to the floor under the bed. I heard a roar behind me, and the bed board was torn apart under this sword!


    A shadow on his head had already jumped down. The shadow was dark all over. Only a long and thin sword in his hand flashed cold light. Duwei was lying on the ground with a sharp pain in his back, which nearly made him faint. Only when his life was at stake, Duwei was excited by the sharp pain. On the contrary, he inspired his potential and lay on the ground without looking back. A firelight in his hand shot at the people standing on the ruins of the bed board.


    This fire magic rushed past, and the man on the bed didn''t dare to carry it, so he turned over on the spot. With a bang, the fire was everywhere. When the dark room was illuminated, Dewey could see clearly who was coming. He was dressed in black, his face was covered, but his eyes were flashing. The long sword in his hand pointed to him clearly, quietly, and rushed towards him again!


    Duwei was lying on the ground, rolling down beside the closet in the room. The other side''s sword had already arrived in front of him. Duwei''s hands touched the bed. The coat I took off before I went to bed last night was next to the soft collapse. Duwei was too busy to care so much. He just touched a corner of his coat and threw it out.


    Just last time when the Liszt family gave gifts, Duwei brought a top-notch dagger with him. He was wearing the robe of the mage sent by the Magic Union on weekdays. Inside, there was a belt. The dagger was always on the belt. Now he threw it out with all his strength. There was a slight sound of metal cracking.


    Then the killer in black snorted, but he fell down on Duwei, and then he fell on Duwei.


    Du Wei in this instant almost even the cold sweat of the whole body are solidified, the other side''s body heavily pressed on his body, as if there is a cold blade stabbed down against his body.


    People in this situation. All of a sudden, my soul was out of my mind. Dewey''s mind was full of thoughts


    I''m going to die today?!


    That is so Leng for a while, but found that the body of this person does not move. On the contrary, a hot and wet thing flowed to his neck, along the collar of his clothes on his body, and he smelled a pungent smell of blood in his nose.


    Du Wei was excited by the smell of blood, and then slowed down. He pushed the man on his body hard, but found that he was dead, with a dagger in his chest. It was he who just threw it out in a hurry. The dagger is right in the other side''s heart!


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside, but the sound of fighting was heard, and some people screamed and groaned. In the dark, he didn''t know what was going on outside. Dewey gritted his teeth and pushed away the corpse, pulled out his dagger from the corpse with his backhand, but saw a magic light on the dagger.


    At this time, the door of the room was banged open, and then Clark rushed in from the outside. Clark was also disheveled and disheveled. When he came in, he saw that Dewey was covered with blood. Fortunately, he was relieved to see Dewey standing with a dagger in his hand, and quickly cried: "there''s a killer, I''ll protect you to leave!"


    Then he came up and grabbed Dewey and was going out. Dewey had calmed down at the moment, but he threw Clark away and whispered, "I can''t go out! The other side must be ready! "


    Just as he said that, he heard the screams of the guards and cavalry of the Luolin family coming from the outside, and some people were dying and yelled: "back in! They have crossbows


    Then I heard the sound of wheezing. In the dark, I didn''t know how many killers fired crossbows. I heard the sound of snatching from the walls and boards outside.


    Clark''s face was very angry, his face muscles were beating, and his mouth was singing a spell quickly. Then his arms were open, and a magic oscillation came from him. Then Clark raised his fingers and made a volley in the air, as if the space had been cut by him, and then a mass of black air came out of the crack, and quickly condensed into a human shape.


    But it is a whole body dark, shrouded in the black spirit of the dead warrior!


    Dewey''s heart leaped. It turns out that Clark practiced dark magic! This intermediate dark summoning conjures up a necromancer.


    Clark snorted and waved, and the necromancer rushed out of the door.


    In the corridor, seven or eight killers had gathered around in the dark. Most of the Rowling cavalry lived downstairs, although there were two cavalry guarding the corridor. But he was killed by a killer long ago. At this moment, the killer guards the stairs, but rushes towards Dewey''s room. They have crossbows in their hands. This kind of thing is a sharp weapon to kill people at night. They guard the stairs. The rest of the people have rushed to the door of Dewey''s room, but suddenly they see a dark shadow coming out.


    These killers are also highly trained, though surprised. But he didn''t stay in his hand. With a brush and a few empty sounds, someone had already fired a bow and crossbow towards the necromancer. It''s just that the body of the dead warrior is not an entity. The crossbow shoots on his body, but it passes through his body. It can''t hurt him at all. In such a short time, the necromancer had already raised a dark sword and rushed into the killers. A sword stabbed a killer. The killer screamed at once. A mass of black gas came out of the place where he was stabbed. The mass of black gas quickly spread to his whole body, just like a mass of black flame. A man was burned clean in a moment, and there was no residue left.


    The other killers recognized it and yelled, "this is a dead creature. Use fighting spirit!"


    Finish. In the dark, several killers'' weapons burst out strong or weak fighting light at the same time! If you can show your fighting spirit, it''s at least the level of level 3 warrior or above!


    The samurai didn''t realize it. He just relied on his fighting instinct and didn''t fear the fighting spirit. He rushed up and hurt two killers with his black sword. The killers'' long swords with fighting spirit pierced his body, and the dead warrior gave a roar, and the black flame on his body suddenly became a bit gloomy.


    A scream came, and another killer was killed, but the dead warrior was pierced by the fighting spirit of the killers several times. Finally, his body was shaken, and the black flame dispersed, and then disappeared.


    It''s just this one. Almost half of the killers in the corridor were killed and wounded. It can''t stop the guard cavalry of diluolin''s family from rushing up the stairs. One of the leading killers sees that things are not going well. "Back!" he said


    The crowd immediately retreated towards the end of the corridor, where there was a flash of window. They broke the window with a fist and jumped down.


    Clark rushed out behind him and said with a grim smile, "can you run?"


    Before he said that, he pointed a little, and a crack appeared in the air again. This time, two dead warriors flashed out of the crack, raised the long sword burning with the black flame of death, and rushed to the killers.


    The last two killers didn''t have time to run, and they burned up in the black flame.


    But the leader jumped out of the window.


    Although the magic of Clark was strange, he summoned three necromancers in one breath. The magic was almost exhausted. He shook his body and stepped back quickly. He is a magician. When his magic power is exhausted, he has almost no ability to protect himself.


    Several of the guards and cavalry of the Rowling family had rushed up, and immediately someone rushed towards the window at the end of the corridor. But as soon as they got to the door, they heard a scream, and one of the cavalry who rushed to the window fell on his back, with a crossbow in his face. It''s obvious that there''s someone out there.


    The rest of the cavalry did not dare to chase, but rushed into Duwei''s room and protected Duwei firmly.


    Du Wei was seriously injured. Although the sword in his back didn''t hit the key directly, the opponent''s fighting spirit was not weak. The fighting spirit damaged the surrounding body, and half of his body could hardly move.


    His subordinates quickly find the wound medicine and apply it to Du Wei. Clark tries his best and displays a healing magic. Seeing that Du Wei''s wound is slowly healing under the magic light, Clark is pale. Then he sits down on the ground and gasps.


    The cavalry searched the whole hotel carefully. Where was the figure of the stout boss and his waiter?


    Dewey sat on the chair, pale, looking back on the scene just now, it is really life and death in the hair, can not help but heart secretly frightened.


    Hum! What a cruel way!


    The stout boss and the waiters are really the place where the killers disguise themselves! In order not to make themselves suspicious, these people are willing to injure themselves, cut off their hands or fingers, and pretend to be disabled veterans to deceive themselves! So ruthless heart, and resolute means, people can not help changing the color!!


    When the panic had settled, the guards of the Luolin family searched the whole hotel, but found several bodies in a cellar. They were the original owners and waiters of the hotel.


    Dewey sighed, his face gloomy.


    It seems that the other party is already ready. After passing here, he deliberately set up this ambush, killed the original people in the hotel, pretended to be the boss and waiter, and then set up this bureau to assassinate himself!! Even those skilled killers are willing to kill themselves to disguise their identities for this task


    Who is it?


    I''m just a little noble child. Even if I have a Gandalf''s Apprentice now and I''m attracted by the magic trade union, I won''t be assassinated before I get to the imperial capital?


    temple?


    I don''t think so. Although he traded with the devil and took in Hussein, the most wanted criminal in the mainland, these things were not exposed. The temple should not target himself. Moreover, if the temple wants to deal with itself, it will not use this kind of assassination. As long as you expose your secret, you can be wanted to kill yourself.


    So, who did you offend?


    At this moment, his cavalry carried the body of the killer who had died in Dewey''s room. After careful examination, they found that it was a hotel waiter who had broken his hand. I took off my clothes and had no clue.


    However, some experienced veterans of the Rowling family raised a little doubt


    The other side used a crossbow. The hand-held crossbow is easy to carry and has great lethality. But the cost of equipment is very high. Even in those big mercenary regiments, it''s hard to get a few. Only the leader can take one to defend himself. And even in the private army of the rich and noble families, there are very few equipment.


    "Only..." when the veteran cavalry said this, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Dewey snorted, "what is it? Say it


    The cavalry mustered up his courage and gritted his teeth and said, "on the continent of Roland, only the main force in the regular legion of the military has the ability to unify this kind of weapon."


    After a pause, the cavalry looked very ugly, and said in a low voice: "young master, there were several killers who were killed by us just now. I have checked the bow and crossbow. There is a steel seal on it, which is the mark of the weapon! No matter where these killers come from, there is no doubt that these crossbows are absolutely weapons handed down from the army! " Dewey''s face was expressionless: "are those steel seals fake? You can''t be wrong? " The cavalry nodded: "no! I used to serve in the army with the count, and then I went back to the plain of Lorraine and went to the private army of my family. I''ve seen those crossbows. I can''t be wrong. " This veteran cavalry a word, let Du Wei fell into meditation... Army... Army?!

 Chapter 116.1

    In the room at the moment are master Dewey and Clark, and the cavalry. The cavalry was a small leader of these guards who returned to the capital with Duwei this time.


    Dewey, with a gloomy face, sat there in silence, not knowing what was in his mind. This cavalry has no bottom in his heart. The weapons specially used by the military come out. These killers use these things to assassinate. I''m afraid the other party has a lot of money


    For a moment, the room was quiet, and only the Rowling cavalry outside were busy picking up the pieces. In this assassination, six of the Rawlings'' cavalry were killed and four wounded. People are busy converging the body of the dead and treating the injured.


    The cavalry leader saw that the young master did not speak. He did not dare to go away or speak any more. He could only stand in front of Duwei in silence.


    After a long time, Dewey raised his head, but ignored the cavalry leader first. Instead, he walked up to Clark and saluted respectfully, with a smile on his face: "master Clark, thank you for your hand just now, otherwise, I''m afraid I''m a corpse now."


    Clark, who had consumed a lot of magic, turned pale and quickly stood up to be polite. Du Wei waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. I''m sincere. If you hadn''t saved me just now, I would have been killed by these people. It''s just that it''s not easy... "


    At this point, Dewey deliberately pause, did not go on.


    Clark is also a smart man. He took a look at Du Wei and said casually, "you are now a Bachelor of magic in the Magic Union. If you have any orders, just let me know."


    Dewey smiles, his eyes still gloomy. Then he turned around, looked at the cavalry leader, pointed to some military crossbows on the ground, and said faintly: "you should burn these things immediately, don''t leave any trace. Just now you and I said these words, out of this door don''t mention, these words rotten in your stomach! I don''t think it''s a reliable weapon. It''s mostly some kind of vicious imitation, understand? "


    The cavalry leader raised his head and was facing Dewey''s eyes. Dewey''s eyes were cold. Although he was young, Dewey was the count''s eldest son after all, and after so many things, he naturally had a sense of dignity. The cavalry leader dared to say anything and immediately nodded his head and said, "yes! What the young master said is right. Maybe I was wrong. I left the imperial army for many years, and I remember many things wrong. It is also possible. Just now I was talking nonsense. Please don''t blame me, young master! "


    Dewey waved and said in a deep voice, "OK, you go out. Let''s tidy up the things here, and then send someone to the nearby big town to find a place to be on guard immediately, so as to announce this matter. You don''t have to say anything else, just say that the robbers were greedy for the goods in our motorcade, which attacked us. Do you understand? If you say more than half a word you shouldn''t say... "


    At this point, Dewey snorted, his hand gently pressed on the armrest of the chair for a moment. The wooden handrail was immediately wrapped by a layer of ice crystals, and there was a faint chill. Du Wei squeezed it hard in his hand and made a clear sound. Although the handrail looked complete, it had already been destroyed by the cold. Du Wei pinched it, and it was smashed immediately! Then Dewey took a deep look at the cavalry leader.


    The head of the cavalry was numb. I just feel that although the young master of the family is young. But the eyes are really frightening, the cold eyes. Where is it like a 14-year-old? I''m afraid those generals in the army may not have such gloomy eyes. He nodded quickly.


    Du Wei then laughed: "you go... Go to the manager, and get a hundred gold coins. I will reward you."


    The cavalry leader did not dare to speak any more. He bent down to salute. Then he picked up some crossbows on the ground and turned to go out.


    Dewey just looked at master Clark, and his smile relaxed a little: "master Clark, do you think I can handle it like this


    Clark was also secretly surprised: this young master of the Rowling family, with such ingenuity and means of handling things, is not like an adult teenager? Apart from other things, only this calm and cruel, in the imperial capital, I know those aristocratic children, there are few can match.


    I almost died just now. I can calm down so quickly. In the complicated situation, I know how to keep quiet and endure. Such a trick


    What''s more, the magic that just emerged can instantly destroy a wooden handrail with cold air. I''m afraid the magic level has reached level 4.


    Clark thought of this and immediately laughed: "master Dewey, you''ve done a good job. I''m afraid it''s not a simple matter, and it''s really not well publicized now. "


    They met with a smile, although the hearts of their own calculations, but the face is very intimate.


    Duwei didn''t dare to go on his way in the night when something happened in Jumu town. He didn''t have many people around him when he went back to the imperial capital this time. God knows if those who assassinated him left behind. It''s not good to rush on such a night. Otherwise, if the other party had any ambush to kill himself in the wild, it would be bad.


    He sent people to the nearby big town to report the local garrison. Duwei asked the guards of the Rowling family to guard the door of the small hotel firmly, and then stayed in the hotel until dawn.


    In the morning of the next day, some of the cavalry sent out came back and brought a team of 300 local garrison cavalry to the big town nearby. The garrison officer in the nearby town was shocked when he heard that the eldest son of count Raymond, the second person in the Imperial military command, and the young master of the Rowling family, had almost died in his own jurisdiction. Fortunately, Dewey was not dead, otherwise, he would be responsible. He quickly brought his most elite 300 cavalry to come. Seeing Dewey, Dewey''s face turned pale and his body was injured. Although he had been much better under Clark''s magic therapy, Clark was good at dark magic after all, and his skill in healing was not high, so Dewey''s injury was not completely healed. The local garrison officer was so frightened that he ordered his subordinates to send people out to search for the "bandits" and brought excellent drugs. Thanks to the cleverness of the local garrison officer, he invited a clergyman from the temple of the city to accompany him. The power of the temple is huge in Roland. There are temples in every big town. On the one hand, they are responsible for collecting taxes from believers in different places. On the other hand, they are also responsible for promoting the influence of the temple. The temples in different places are also the strongholds for believers to pray and serve the gods. The people in the temple are good at the magic of the light department. Even the low-level clergy, their accomplishments in the healing of the light department are not low. Originally, Dewey carried with him the magic burden left by Gandalf, an old magician, which contained the fountain of youth he had brought out of the frozen forest. This kind of spring has a very strong healing effect on the injury. However, Dewey didn''t want to use this kind of spring to treat injuries, because he had a strong desire to learn magic. He also planned to have the opportunity to learn transfiguration in the future. If he drank the spring of youth, the practice of transfiguration would be greatly affected. Dewey was very polite to the temple staff brought by the garrison officer, but Clark was arrogant and indifferent to the people in the temple. It was obvious that the relationship between the Magic Union and the temple was not harmonious, and there was nothing to say between the two sides. With the help of the clergy, Dewey''s wounds healed quickly, and then under the protection of the elite cavalry of the local garrison, he continued on his way to the imperial capital. Along the way, with the protection of a large group of people, Dewey was relieved. Just looking at master Clark who was riding in the same carriage with him, Dewey thought to himself: this guy is also weird... The Magic Union sent him to give me a gift, but he didn''t come early or late. He just found me on the way. And all the way with me, I''m afraid... To protect me? Did the Magic Union know that someone would be bad for me? Since someone assassinated me, it means that someone doesn''t want me to live to the imperial capital! And the Magic Union needs me to go to the imperial capital... What can my little boy do to these guys? These questions pressed in the heart, Dewey did not say anything, so all the way north. This day, finally came to the imperial city. The capital of the Loran Empire, since the founding of the Empire, Aragorn Loran, 960 years ago, was settled here. After 960 years of vigorous renovation by multi dynasty emperors, the capital has become the first city in the Loran continent! The natural excellent geographical environment, facing the Lancang canal, river transport developed, brought infinite vitality to the imperial capital, through the river transport, the merchant ships constantly. And the road, which has been repaired by countless financial forces for hundreds of years, is even more extensive with the imperial capital as the center! So in Roland, there is a famous saying among the people: all roads lead to the imperial capital!

 Chapter 116.2

    All roads lead to the imperial capital!


    That''s not a blow.


    After spending the huge financial resources of many dynasties, taking the imperial capital as the center, we went east to several provinces near the sea, South to the marshes in the south, north to the frozen forests, and west to the important frontier fortress towns in the northwest. A huge transportation hub network covers the whole continent. Just like the blood transfusion tubes for the heart of the imperial capital, the endless stream of tourists and business groups... Together with hundreds of years of construction, the prosperity of the imperial capital is above the top of the whole continent!


    Moreover, the convenient channel, once the emperor had any turmoil, or crisis. Then the elite legions guarding the East, West, North and south of the empire can go to the imperial capital as soon as possible!


    As the first city on the mainland, there are four Acropolis around the capital, which were originally used as military fortresses to defend the capital. However, it has been hundreds of years since Chengping was established in the mainland. There has been no war, and the role of military fortresses has gradually weakened.


    At present, the Imperial City Guard Corps, which is responsible for guarding the imperial capital, is the smallest of the five main armies of the Empire. Other main armies, such as the northern storm Corps guarding the edge of the frozen forest, have 200000 troops. And the Royal City Guard Corps, only 100000 people. But this is the most elite Legion recognized on the mainland. It is also the oldest and most glorious army on the mainland.


    Its predecessor was the "bramble flower army" which had made great achievements in the war of the founding of the Roland empire under the command of Aragon, galloping north and south of the mainland. Only a few hundred years ago, after the Augustine Dynasty, because the true blood of Aragon had been cut off. After all, the later emperor was not born in orthodox blood, so in order to weaken and hide this point, he changed the name of the thorn flower army to "King City guards".


    Now, the military forces of the imperial capital, the imperial city guards, have stationed 10000 people in each of the four fortresses around the imperial capital, and there are 60000 people in the imperial capital. Normally, he is responsible for the city defense of the imperial capital. There are also some specially selected elites who are responsible for guarding the imperial palace.


    In addition to the 100000 troops of the imperial guards, there are 10000 garrison troops in the public security office of the imperial capital. On the port facing the Lancang Grand Canal in the north, there is a small naval fleet with the imperial capital as its home port.


    After hundreds of years of peace, even the four Acropolis around the imperial capital have gradually developed into a large-scale city, usually outside the garrison. It has become an important trading city with more than 100000 residents.


    In addition to the four Acropolis, there are military forces in the imperial capital area, as well as the main city of the imperial capital. This is the first metropolis on earth. The total population is over two million. And the floating population, which has been traveling all the year round, can not be counted.


    Duwei and his party arrived at the Acropolis in the southeast of the imperial capital the night before. The local garrison they were guarding could not move on. According to the imperial decree. Local troops are not allowed to enter the area near the imperial capital without authorization. In the Acropolis, the local garrison left and gave the task of protecting Du Wei and his party to the Royal City garrison.


    After a night''s rest in the Acropolis, the next morning, Du Wei and others came to the southeast of the capital under the protection of a group of guards.


    Under the rising sun, the sun is shining on the majestic wall of the imperial capital. Each of them is made up of boulders more than one person high. The blue stone walls have been renovated for generations, and their defense strength has reached a level close to terror.


    On top of the city wall, there is a watchtower every 200 meters, which is a big section higher than the city wall nearby. In wartime, these watchtowers can be turned into long-range arrow towers with strong defense. It''s armed with giant military catapults. And upstairs in the main city. It is also equipped with a magic gun whose construction technology has been lost.


    Although the construction drawings and techniques of this terrible weapon have been lost, they are also carefully maintained by military magicians. Once the war restarts, these historical relics can also erupt the power of terror.


    At the same time, the imperial capital is also a magic city on the mainland.


    The highest building in the imperial capital is in the inner city in the center of the imperial capital, that is, in the imperial palace. When it was built according to the city defense, a tower with a height of 100 meters was erected in the center of the imperial capital!


    The body of the tower is all white. It is made of the best white jade. After hundreds of years of magic blessing from countless magicians in the mainland, it is extremely strong!


    At the top of the white tower, there is the largest magic crystal in the whole continent. It is said that it is nearly three meters in size and weighs one ton! And this crystal is inlaid on a horseshoe shaped bent frame at the top of the tower. The shelf was made of some kind of Blackstone with a hardness higher than that of metal. When it was first built, it did not hesitate to spend a lot of money and mixed a lot of extremely expensive secret silver in it! To increase the power of magic!


    Taking this white tower as the center, there is a huge magic array hidden in the underground of the whole palace. At the earliest time, it was set up by his majesty Aragorn, who led a group of the most powerful magicians on the mainland when the Empire was founded. Later, it was perfected and supplemented by numerous powerful magicians of later generations, which made the magic array more powerful.


    Once there is a war, it is said that there has always been a magician in the palace who was not under the leadership of the magic trade union and was established in the Aragorn era. It has been handed down from generation to generation for thousands of years. Although the number is small, it is only loyal to the royal court. The magic array is supported by this team of magicians. After the huge magic crystal on the top of the white tower is activated, the magic array takes the white tower as the center, and then the arrow towers on the walls of the four emperors'' capitals are supported by the crystal of the magic array, which covers the whole imperial capital! It is said that when Aragorn was alive, he once boasted about the strength of his defense. Even the dragon, the most powerful race on the mainland, could not break this powerful magic circle if they poured out!


    With the start of the magic array, the magic guns on the four main city floors can get enough magic and become a powerful firepower point on the city floor!


    The white tower in the palace is guarded by the most elite forces. No one is allowed to get close to it on weekdays. Let alone go up! Only the Emperor himself can enter and leave the white tower freely!


    There are more than one hundred thousand elite troops and the powerful magic array left by Aragorn. The imperial capital has been known as a never falling city on the mainland.


    At that time, Aragorn spent so much effort to set up the magic array here. In fact, later generations always felt that it was unnecessary to spend so much money and material resources.


    Because at that time, the mainland had been unified, the Empire had been established, and there was no threat or strong opponent on the whole continent. However, Aragorn tried his best to make the emperor into such an iron bucket array. Everyone didn''t know why.


    For thousands of years, many historians did not know why. In the history books, this matter is only treated once. I didn''t dare to ask any questions. I just spent a lot of effort to render the magic array powerful.


    It''s strange that this seemingly useless magic array, after the death of Aragon, although the blood of the successive emperors of Aragon was gradually cut off and the dynasties changed after that, it was still very difficult. Every generation of emperors, even if there were several absurd Dukes in history... But these emperors all had one thing in common, they spent a lot of energy to repair and enhance this magic array during their own term of office!


    It was not because of the end of the Aragorn dynasty that the magic circle was abandoned. If Aragorn''s brain was broken. Spent a lot of financial and material resources to make such a luxury furnishing... So many emperors of nearly a thousand years behind are out of their minds?


    There is also a legend here. It is said that the founding emperor Aragorn left a secret posthumous note in the palace, which said that the successive emperors of the future generations must spare no effort to keep this magic array!


    No matter how the later dynasties change. It''s almost a royal rule! For thousands of years, the codes left by the Aragorn era have changed for many generations, but this iron law is the only one that all the emperors followed strictly.


    Outsiders don''t know why. Only the legacy of Aragon preserved in the palace contains the truth! And it''s also a great royal secret handed down by the emperors!


    These anecdotes, in fact, have been very few outside. However, Dewey had read a lot since he was a child. In those days when he was in the Earl''s palace, he spent most of his time reading in his own room because of the cold reception. There are many precious ancient books collected. It was from those numerous books that Dewey saw these secrets that had been lost in many places outside.


    However, ironically, it seems that Aragorn is not really helpless. At least, this city can be regarded as a city that will never fall down. It has powerful soldiers and this terrible big magic array defense city. Aragorn himself claimed that even if the powerful dragon people could not contribute to the city, in history, it almost fell down twice.


    Besides, those two times. Even the magic circle didn''t come and open. The enemy has entered the city!


    The first was because of the Royal civil strife, after the death of the last generation of blood in Aragon. Many collateral royal families scrambled for the throne, which caused the turmoil. Some real power nobles in the royal family led the army to fight back and forth around the imperial capital, and the imperial capital changed hands several times.


    The second time was the uprising of the Augustine Dynasty hundreds of years ago, which led to the rebellion of different nationalities in the northwest, and then led to the separatist rule of some great nobles in the northwest. The rebels went south, and the soldiers were unstoppable. (as mentioned earlier, it was in that uprising that the Rowling family rose, and finally the war subsided, and they got the whole Rowling plain as a fief because of their merits.), In that turmoil, the Empire almost collapsed, and even lost hope for a time. No one even wanted to sit on the throne. They were afraid of being the king of subjugation. In the end, Archduke Augustine came to power and became the emperor.


    At that time, the outer city of the imperial capital had been conquered before the magic circle could be opened. The rebels entered the imperial capital and attacked the imperial city directly. Augustine, who hastily succeeded to the throne, led the army to fight against the Imperial City, defeated the rebel coalition with weak forces, and then regained control of the imperial capital with the help of reinforcements from the south. Later, with the help of the Rowling family, the mainland was reunified.


    Facing the rising sun, Du Wei stands outside the imperial capital and looks into the capital from a distance. The high white tower is towering in the center of the capital. The magic crystal on it is said to be the largest one on the mainland. Under the sunlight, it twinkles with brilliance, revealing the momentum of sanctity


    Du Wei sighed and recalled the allusions and historical secrets he knew about the imperial capital. He looked at the majestic city wall and the powerful soldiers with bright armor and elite equipment on the wall. He also looked up at the tall thorn flag flying above the city floor... "What a majestic city." Dewey said to himself with a smile: "but Aragorn never thought that such a city would still fall! No matter how powerful your magic circle is, it''s useless... The strongest fortress is usually broken from the inside. Such a simple truth... Alas... "Because of Gandalf''s death, Dewey really didn''t like that Aragorn, so his words were very impolite. However, these words are only whispered to himself, dare not be heard by others. With that, Dewey seemed to smile. He took a look at the servant, madder, who was on the horse beside the carriage. He said with a smile, "OK, what time is it now? Is the gate open? Can we go to town? " Before Maud could answer, one of the leaders of Wang Cheng''s guards, who was in charge of protecting Du Wei and others, rode to the carriage and immediately replied, "Sir, the gate has been opened. I''ve sent someone to get ahead. At this time, there are too many people waiting at the gate of the city, the residents outside the city and the business groups coming and going from south to north. I''ll take you to the city when my men come back. " Duwei is the young master of the Rowling family, and count Raymond, the head of the Rowling family, is now the number two figure in the military command. Of course, this officer is very polite to Duwei. Dewey nodded at him with a smile, and then looked at Maud. "Have we sent someone out to meet you at the count''s house?" Just last night, when we spent the night in the Acropolis in the south of the imperial capital, the cavalry of the Rowling family went to the Earl''s residence of the imperial capital to inform the young master of his return to the imperial capital. Ma De''s face slightly changed, and she said in a low voice, "young master... It seems that there is no such thing." Du Wei laughed and said to himself, "my father is so heartless." With that, he waved his hand: "no, go straight to the city." Then he returned to the carriage and closed the window. Emperor capital, no matter you are dragon pool or tiger cave, in a word, I''m back!! Whoever wants my life, I want his first! Du weiduan was in the carriage with a sneer on his face.

 Chapter 117

    Du Wei was born and grew up in the capital until he was 13 years old, but he seldom went out because of his bad reputation. This time back, the identity has been completely different. From the waste abandoned by the family at the beginning, he became the close disciple of Gandalf, the top legendary demon tutor in mainland China, and even was strongly attracted by the magic trade union. At the same time, he has a good relationship with the Liszt family


    Dewey believed that although his father was in the imperial capital, he must have known all the news.


    Sitting in the carriage, Dewey didn''t open the window to watch the street view outside, but on the noisy street, the sound of people coming and going came through the window. The noise and bustle of the imperial capital could not be stopped by a thin window.


    After entering the imperial capital, master Clark left and went back to the Magic Union. He didn''t go with Dewey. Just before he left, he hinted at some meaningful words from Du Wei. Du Wei savored them carefully and understood that the meaning was to suggest that he would go to the Magic Union as soon as possible.


    At the moment, no matter how lively outside, Duwei seems not interested in all this, just quietly sitting alone in the carriage.


    The motorcade finally passed through the busy streets in the imperial capital, and finally came to the west side of the city close to the imperial palace. This place introduces an artificial river from the Lancang canal in the north. This artificial river enters into the imperial capital city, but surrounds the Imperial Palace, making the imperial palace a city in the imperial capital. When war comes, this artificial river can even serve as a moat for the imperial palace. In the past, when the imperial capital was in civil strife, this artificial river played a very important military role.


    Just outside the main gate facing south of the palace is a square about the size of two football fields. In the middle of the square is a huge statue. The statue''s site is the founding emperor Aragorn one thousand years ago. Riding on a steed, the horse hisses and its front hooves rise high. Aragorn on the steed points to the sky with a long sword in his hand and wears armor, which is covered with gorgeous thorns


    This statue has a history of thousands of years, and has experienced countless dynasties in the capital. And the royal family of all ages will spend money to repair and repair, so that after a thousand years, the statue is still vivid, without any signs of damage. The statue is located in the center of a huge fountain. On the outside of the fountain, twelve water jets slowly spray all the year round. This is a dark comparison with the twelve powerful and mysterious Knights of the "Saint Laurent" order who surrounded his Majesty the founding emperor in those years!


    Under the square. It''s a straight, flat road about 10 meters wide. From the air, it looks like a straight sword, standing in the capital city. This road also cut the area south of the palace into two parts, the east side of the road. It is the residence of some powerful families in the imperial capital (the Earl''s residence of the Rowling family is also in it), while on the west side, there are some noble, but not directly in charge of the royal family.


    of course. There are also two extremely important places in the imperial capital, namely, the temple and the magic trade union. However, these two places are in the East and west of the city, facing each other from afar.


    Duwei''s motorcade all the way to the imperial capital''s rich area in the south of the Imperial City, turned into a slightly quieter path, and finally stopped at Rowling''s Earl''s house.


    In fact, the Rowling family, as the Wu Xun Shi family of the Empire, has many family members, and the most prominent one is the contemporary clan leader count Raymond. According to the high position of the imperial headquarters, there are several other members of the family, who are also named Rowling. They also hold various positions in some confidential departments of the imperial capital. The titles of nobility range from Baron to Viscount, which forms the Rowling family group with count Raymond as the core in the Imperial capital!


    As the carriage stopped. Outside, mad tapped on the door. "Young master, here we are," he said in a low voice


    Dewey took a deep breath. Adjusted some emotions, a deep smile appeared on his face, and then he gave a hum.


    As mad opened the car door, Dewey stepped out of the carriage. It was nearly a year later that he returned to this place, this world, the place where he was born.


    The Earl''s residence is not luxurious. Like many military families in the mainland of the Empire, military families are not as luxurious as other big families. On the front door of the Earl''s mansion is the family emblem of the Rowling family, which Dewey was most familiar with since he was a child. Iris wrapped with two crossed swords, above is a crown


    Standing in front of the carriage, Dewey looked up at the badge. After a long time, no one dared to disturb the young master''s meditation. After a long time, Dewey sighed.


    There were guards and servants in the count''s house to greet him. Under the command of mad, the servants led several carriages behind him through the back door of the count''s house


    Duvet walked into the door of the Earl''s house and saw a tall man. He was the chief bodyguard of the Earl''s house, the confidant of count Raymond, the chief bodyguard of alpha.


    When he was young, the count had high hopes for Dewey and was ready to let alpha teach Dewey''s martial arts in person. It was only when he realized that Dewey had no talent that he gave up. However, duvier knows that the captain alpha is actually a warrior with high strength. As a confidant of count Raymond''s men, the captain alpha followed the count''s military career in the barracks, and led several naval expeditions in the Southern Ocean with the count. A lot of credit has been made. At the same time, he was also a powerful man in the imperial capital.


    Alfa is tall and broad shouldered. He once held Dewey when he was a child. He didn''t see him for a year. Although he is nearly middle-aged, he has a straight waist. Wearing a samurai robe, he looks like a sword hidden in the scabbard. Although it seems harmless, once it comes out, his edge can''t be looked at! Alfa, who has blonde hair, is also a famous beautiful man in the imperial capital. When he was young, it was said that many noble girls were popular in the imperial capital, but he has been loyal to count Raymond. It is even strange that he is still single when he is middle-aged. Alfa, who is in his forties, looks as if he is only about 30 years old. His years of refined fighting spirit and attainments make him look very young. Only the twinkling eyes in his eyes can reveal the vicissitudes of time. Facing Dewey, although he was the count''s first confidant, and the count''s house was under one man and above ten thousand people, Alfa quickly went to Dewey, knelt down on one knee, and made a standard family courtier''s ceremony. At the same time, more than a dozen elite bodyguards following Alfa knelt down on one knee. Du Wei smiles and raises his father''s first confidant with both hands. Although he is a young master, in his father''s heart, this son is not as important as his loyal old subordinate¡° Young master, you are back. " Alfa stood up and said with a smile, "it''s been a hard journey. The count is waiting for you in his study. Please see him as soon as you get home Dewey nodded. It seems that the old man doesn''t like himself very much, but I''m afraid he still has a lot of weight in his heart now? If you change the past and come back by yourself, you can only come out a few servants at most. This time, he even let Alfa go out to meet him, which was a little bit of face for himself¡° Uncle alpha. " Du Wei coughed and made a naive smile on his face: "it''s been a year since I saw you. You''re more and more energetic. It seems that your martial arts skills have improved again. Next year''s Dabi, we''ll be in the limelight with you." Alpha just gave a faint smile and said nothing. He has been with the count for 30 years. He has never seen any big storm, and he is very calm. Even Du Wei is wearing a black robe which is a rare black robe of the Bachelor of magic in the Magic Union. His face does not show any surprise. He just makes a gesture to lead Du Wei to the house of the count. Along the way, Duwei knew that the alpha bodyguard was not talkative and didn''t talk to him. He just looked at the furnishings at home. After a year''s absence, it seems that the family is more luxurious. After walking through a corridor and turning around a yard, I found some strange things in the yard. When I walked through the garden, I saw some maids picking bouquets nervously, and a bunch of bouquets made of flowers were put aside in various colors. Dewey knew that it was for the preparation of a very important custom festival in Roland: the summer festival. As the day drew near, the servants in the family all had a festive look on their faces. When they saw Du Wei following alfa, they recognized him as the eldest young master who had been away from home for a year, and they all bowed themselves to salute¡° The family seems to have changed a lot. " Dewey said casually. Unexpectedly, the silent guard chief of alpha said: "yes, the count has been trusted by his majesty this year. This year, his majesty has rewarded many things. Now the storerooms in the house have been renovated." Duvet smiles and looks at alpha, but finds that alpha is also looking at himself. There is a strange look in the warrior''s eyes, and then he converges. Just as he approaches the inner courtyard, alpha seems to speed up his pace and walk with duvet side by side. Du Wei just moved in his heart when he heard a whisper from alfa: "young master, the situation in the imperial capital is not clear recently. After you come back, for the sake of safety, you''d better not go out." Dewey was a little surprised, but when he looked up, Alfa looked in front of him. His face was calm, as if he had never said anything.

 Chapter 118.1

    Du Wei didn''t understand why the chief alpha guard suddenly reminded himself in a low voice, as if he had good intentions for himself. The chief bodyguard in my memory is a cold guy. Except for the count, he is always true to everyone.


    At the door of the study, Alfa stopped, took a deep look at Dewey, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, and then turned away.


    Taking a deep breath, Dewey pushed open the door of his study and went in.


    The Earl''s house in the imperial capital is much smaller than the castle of the Rowling family. It''s the same with the study. The collection of books is far less than that of the frightening study in Lorraine castle.


    In fact, the study was always used by count Raymond as an important conference room. Count Raymond was a military officer, not a scholar, so he would not be a scholar like those old scholars.


    In his study, there are only two rows of bookshelves with some necessary documents. On a large desk, there are some documents of the military headquarters.


    This study seems quiet around, there is no sentry, in fact, Dewey knows that this place is almost the most heavily guarded place in the Earl''s house!


    Hundreds of years of rich and powerful families, the details are naturally different. Like that kind of "three steps, one post, five steps, one sentry", which is called the upstart style, everything is in the light.


    In count Raymond''s study area, although there was no guard standing around, Dewey knew that count Raymond had some dark forces in his army life. Among them, there are some masters who are raised in private. The reason why alpha is so trusted by the count is that alpha is in charge of this secret power.


    On weekdays. No one can enter this study without the count''s order. If someone rushes around and doesn''t enter the yard, he will know how powerful he is! At that time, Dewey didn''t know much about this. Now he''s getting older and he''s starting to see the way. The courtyard around the study, walls, and even some furnishings in the courtyard wall. As if with a faint magic wave, it is obviously a brilliant magic array. If an outsider intrudes, the magic circle will give a warning immediately, and there are some secret sentries arranged all year round, all of which are the secret forces in count Raymond''s hands.


    For example, today, if there is no alpha lead, Du Wei a person, are unable to come in!


    "There must be some magic prop on alpha. That''s why it won''t trigger the reaction of the magic circle. " Dewey surmised.


    After getting rid of these distractions, Dewey went into his study and saw his father, the head of the modern Rowling family, count Raymond, sitting behind his desk. Holding a quill pen in his hand, his dignified face was covered with a chill, and he frowned, carefully looking at a document in front of him that he didn''t know.


    Dewey went in quietly and stood in front of him. He didn''t speak, just stood up with his hands down, looking honest.


    It was not until a long time later that count Raymond seemed to recover. He wrote a few notes on the paper, put down his quill, looked up, and looked at Dewey calmly. His eyes were flat, not happy or angry, as if he didn''t have any mood swings about Duwei''s return. Du Wei raised his head and looked at his father calmly.


    After a while, count Raymond said slowly, "well, you''re back."


    Dewey took a deep breath. "Yes, I''m back... Father."


    Count Raymond''s brow was slightly raised, and there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes. He opened his mouth slightly. Then the corner of his mouth slowly formed a smile, as if with a trace of ridicule: "Oh... You called my father... Haha! More than ten years. If I remember correctly, is this the first time you have called me "father"


    As soon as he said this, even though Dewey had been fully prepared, he could not help but feel a little sour in his heart.


    Quietly looking at his father, I can''t help but feel a trace of emotion in my heart.


    He... Seems to be a lot older.


    Count Raymond is 49 years old. He is not much older than alpha''s bodyguard, but he looks much older than alpha! You know, count Raymond, as the head of the Rowling family and the origin of the Wuxun family, has a lot of martial arts skills! It can also be called the strong one in the Imperial Army! The unique skills of the Rowling family are naturally unusual.


    But count Raymond is still old. Old even a little tired.


    In the case of Gao Dawei, he returned triumphantly from the sea. Now he is less than 50 years old and his eyes are wrinkled. Although he is still powerful, his old age can not be concealed.


    Even sitting there, the body did not seem as straight as before, but a little tired leaning on the chair.


    As if aware of his son''s absence, count Raymond coughed softly and brought back Dewey''s wandering mind.


    The count slowly rose from his chair. He was wearing a pure white cotton robe, which was a habit he had developed in the army. It was simple and comfortable. Unlike other aristocrats, this imperial meritorious general did not like fancy clothes, but preferred clean and simple clothes.


    He walked slowly around the table and came to diduville. He stood in front of him and looked at him quietly and condescensively. Du Weiyi was also at a loss for a moment, and he didn''t know what his father was going to do. For a long time, Dewey was covered by this kind of dignified eyes. He was very careful to restrain his whole body''s spirit and edge. He stood down honestly and didn''t even look up to contact his father''s eyes¡° You''re... A little older. " Suddenly, the count sighed slowly, and his dignified voice softened: "when you left home last year, you only reached my chest, but now you have reached my shoulder!" Dewey could not help shivering when he heard this... Was he standing so close to me just to see my size? At the moment, the identity of general and patriarch has been completely removed. This is a "typical" behavior of a father! But just as Duwei was moved, another idea came up. It seemed that there were several things in his eyes... The bow and crossbow that came from the military! military! Taking a deep breath, Dewey raised his head and "showed" a shy smile on his face: "yes, father... But I''m still too weak. I don''t look as powerful as you... I''m afraid my younger brother will be taller than me in two years." Looking at the "smile" on his son''s face, a haze flashed in count Raymond''s eyes. He sighed, stretched out his hand, and seemed to want to hug Dewey. However, his hand hesitated in the air, but it turned into an action of clapping on Dewey''s shoulder. He patted it twice, and then his hand retracted. Then count Raymond laughed bitterly: "you... Forget it, I don''t blame you. You must hate me in your heart Du Wei didn''t speak, just stood quietly. Count Raymond shook his head, sighed, walked slowly back to his desk, sat down calmly, and then pointed to a chair in his study: "you can sit down, too. From today on, you have returned to the imperial capital. Your every move represents the Rowling family. I was wrong Admit your mistake? Dewey frowned, not knowing what his father was going to say. Count Raymond looked at Dewey''s expression, snorted, then suddenly turned around, took out a delicate crystal wine bottle from the cupboard under his desk, and gently unscrewed the cap. It''s obviously a fine wine. Count Raymond had a smile on his face: "well, no matter what you thought of my father in the past, now I just want to have a good talk with you. Because from today on, your first step into the imperial capital... Everything in the future is inevitable! Do you understand? " Two delicate crystal wine glasses filled with red wine. Dewey and count Raymond were holding a glass. The study was a little dull, and both of them seemed to be immersed in the atmosphere of tasting wine. They didn''t speak first. After a long time, count Raymond flashed a little surprise in his eyes, slowly laughed and said, "I really didn''t expect that, my good son! Good son! I''ve really lost my eye over the years... I''m surprised by your patience and calmness. "¡° Since I drove you out of the imperial capital and returned to the Lorraine plain, I have received news of your every move there. " Count Raymond spoke slowly. Dewey was not surprised. As the head of the family, it would be strange to say that he knew nothing about all his actions in the Lorraine plain¡° It''s only been a year. You''ve made something amazing. My son... Hum, that football, you can turn a small game into a money making machine, and make those businesses, and that hot air balloon... I know that on your mother''s birthday last time, that "dawn goddess''s forgiveness" was called... Fireworks, right? It''s great. It''s amazing. Rowling plain is the fiefdom of our family. Although there is another channel for the family''s income, it can bring hundreds of thousands of gold coins of tax to the family every year. But in a year, if you don''t take a gold coin from your family, you will earn... Oh, let me see... There are more than 140000 gold coins, right

 Chapter 118.2

    Dewey was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect his father to investigate so clearly! The only people who know about his private property are himself and madder. Du Weijian believes that madder will never reveal anything and is absolutely loyal to himself. It seems that his father has spent a lot of effort in the investigation of his own property!


    "It''s only the first year. If it''s two years later, your annual private income will exceed the family tax of one year in the rollin plain! I didn''t expect that the son I gave birth to was still a business genius. "


    Now that his father had a showdown, Dewey didn''t plan to hide anything. He just laughed: "those are all nonsense things I made. Although they can make money, they are just tricks. The family is not short of money now. The ability to make money is of little use to the family


    "And your fleet?" Count Raymond smiles.


    Dewey was not surprised that his father knew about the fleet. He shrugged: "it was just an accident. I happened to meet a very good hitter. Without her help, I couldn''t get such a fleet... "


    Count Raymond sighed. He looked deeply at Dewey, frowned, and said slowly, "I''m surprised... Why?"


    ¡°£¿¡± Dewey took a look at his father.


    "You''re smart." Count Raymond''s tone was deep and he said slowly, word by word: "even I think your intelligence is rare in family history! Even when I was a teenager, I absolutely didn''t have your brain and ability! But why, in the imperial capital, you deliberately want to be so low-key. Are you misunderstood as an idiot? Now think about it, although you don''t deliberately pretend to be stupid, but it seems that you also intentionally face those misunderstandings, and don''t explain at all, as if you are still happy to see that kind of situation! So, I want to ask you


    Why


    Count Raymond looked at his son, his voice was firm, waiting for Dewey''s answer.


    Why?


    Dewey was silent for a long time. This question is really difficult to answer... No, it''s not very difficult, but it can''t be answered!


    At that time, although I didn''t mean to, I intentionally or unintentionally led people to misunderstand me. I was misunderstood as an idiot, but I was very happy to see that situation.


    Because I don''t belong in this world. That kind of disheartened, lazy scattered. Just want to carefree, free to go on the mood... How to explain to others?


    Yes, I just want to live a free and peaceful life. But in the imperial capital, we can''t do that!


    But these reasons can''t be explained to my father.


    Looking at Dewey in silence. Count Raymond, unable to wait for an answer, sighed again. He shook his head. "You don''t want to say that, and I won''t force you. But I know... You. I don''t seem to like me very much since I was a child. Right? "


    Dewey still didn''t speak.


    Count Raymond didn''t wait for Dewey to answer this time, but he went on talking to himself.


    "When you were born, I was not by your side. As the head of the family, I carried the honor and responsibility of the whole family! As an imperial general, I have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of opening up and expanding the territory of the Empire. Even when you were three years old, I saw you for the first time... In fact, it was in my heart. For you, for your mother, I feel deeply guilty. " Count Raymond took a sip of his wine and said with a self mocking smile, "but you should understand. As a man, many times, these thoughts will not be expressed. "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    "You don''t like me. That''s from when I came home. The first time I picked you up. I can see it in your eyes. You never talk, and then if it wasn''t for mad... Hehe! You don''t even want to touch me. Although I don''t know why you are so young to have those thoughts. Maybe you are a rare genius of the Rowling family... Maybe it''s because when you were young, I was not around you, your mother and son, and didn''t like me. I can understand all this. "


    After a short pause, count Raymond suddenly asked, "do you know why I wanted to drive you out of the imperial capital?"


    "... I know." Dewey finally spoke, and he whispered, "because you are disappointed in me and think I am not a qualified heir to the family."


    Count Raymond nodded, "do you hate me?"


    Dewey shook his head. "No, what I want to say is... I don''t hate you."


    "Oh?" Count Raymond was slightly surprised.


    "Yes." Dewey sat up straight and said solemnly, "you''re the father, but more of you are the head of the family. So you can''t treat your son like an ordinary father! You have to consider the future of the family, the future responsibilities, the rise and fall of the whole family. In this case, I understand the behavior of giving up a son who is considered to be worthless... So I don''t hate him. "


    "You do understand." Count Raymond didn''t seem to be surprised: "but your guess is only half right."


    He stood up, gently came over with his glass and looked at Dewey: "the other half of the reason you don''t know is... I''m protecting you! My son! You... Are my son after all! I''m protecting you! "


    Duvet could not help shivering¡° DIDU is the power center of Roland! Xiongcheng is the most prosperous city, but at the same time, it is also the most cannibal place in the whole mainland! Hum... You see, the emperor, the Royal Group, the powerful group, the military group, the power of the temple, the power of the magic trade union... For hundreds of years, you eat me, I bite you... Hum, in these hundreds of years, many families that once had glory and glory have disappeared in history! I mistook you and thought you were... Well, although I was disappointed in you, you are my son after all! I can''t watch my son grow up in this cannibal place in the imperial capital, and watch you flow into this chaotic aristocratic circle! I think you are not smart enough, think you are mediocre, in that case, I''m afraid, anytime and anywhere, you will be eaten, even residue is not left! So, I threw you back to Lorraine plain to protect you! " Count Raymond looked at his son. At this moment, the expression on his face was completely a father¡° My idea is very simple: Although you did not inherit the family''s talent, but after all, you are my son! Let you stay away from the complex and dangerous place of the imperial capital and live a free and happy life in the territory. There, you are safe, even if you are mediocre, at least you can live a comfortable life for decades. As long as the family does not fall in the emperor, you can at least live a rich and happy life! And even if... "Even if what?" Dewey couldn''t help asking¡° Even if the family in the imperial capital is destroyed one day, just like those declining families in history, they will destroy their families... Even if all the people in the imperial capital are dead, you still have time to run away when you are far away in the Luolin plain! When the time comes, you will be able to leave a seed for the Luolin family The imperial minister said slowly: "this is what the rich and powerful families have always done! The best people stay in the imperial capital and do their duty for the family, but they have to leave some seeds in case they leave the imperial capital! " Dewey''s face was solemn¡° You are my son Count Raymond said, "I thought you were far less intelligent than your brother Gabriel, but in my heart, I still love you." Duwei was suddenly moved. Although he was tough, the feeling of being moved came from his heart uncontrollably¡° I''m not saying this to you today because of anything else. Because our father and son have misunderstood for a long time! And now I understand that you are much smarter than I thought! So, I don''t want to waste any more time. I''ve told you all these words in my heart, because I understand that with your intelligence, I can understand them. At the same time, I want to tell you one thing... "" what''s the matter? "¡° You must be very strange... "Count Raymond''s face was gloomy." it''s reasonable that I should have called you back to the imperial capital immediately when the news came a month or two ago, after you were recognized as Gandalf''s disciple, but I had to wait so long! Aren''t you surprised? " "I... Thought you didn''t like me," dowy said with a wry smile Count Raymond was stunned, then shook his head: "no, what I want to tell you now is that even now, I don''t want to call you back! This time I''ve called you back to the imperial capital. I''ve delayed and pushed and pushed. But the pressure of all aspects, let me can''t delay any longer, this just have to, call you back! I didn''t mean to let you come back! " Du Wei frowned: "but although I have the identity of Gandalf''s disciple, is this identity so important? Why do so many things happen?? Gandalf''s disciples, there are still several alive, one more than me, one less than me. Why did I cause such a big trouble? " Count Raymond suddenly sneered and pointed to the wizard''s robe on Dewey: "because of this robe on you!"

 Chapter 119

    Sorcerer''s robe?


    Du Wei looked at his father, although the heart is still at a loss, but also vaguely seems to capture a trace of what.


    "Just, it''s just the identity of a magician. Is it that important?" He grinned bitterly.


    "If it''s just a magician, no one will care about you even if you are directly given the rank badge of a senior magician. But... This set of mage''s robe on you is not the ordinary one! Master of magic, hum... "Count Raymond sneered.


    Duvet asked again, but the count suddenly closed his mouth. His face was a little uncertain. He pondered for a while and said slowly, "well, you''ve just come back. You''ll soon know these complicated things. Now I''m not busy. I''ll tell you all about it... By the way, you haven''t met your mother yet. She misses you very much every day. The fireworks you sent to her last birthday made her feel very sad for a few days. Now, as soon as you come back, I call you to come to the study. I''m afraid she must be in a hurry. "


    Dewey immediately knew that his father didn''t seem to have something to tell him. Dewey didn''t ask much. He immediately put down his glass, bowed and said with a smile, "well, father, I''ll go to see my mother first."


    "Go ahead..." count Raymond waved, but when Dewey came to the door, he suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Du Wei stopped, but his heart moved slightly. He turned and looked at his father: "what else can I do for you?"


    "..." count Raymond''s eyes were complicated. He looked at his son carefully for a long time. Then he asked in a low voice, "don''t you have anything to tell me?"


    His voice was a little sharp, and his eyes were not so bright and sharp when he looked at Dewey. On the contrary, it seems that some haze flashed by.


    "... No." Du Wei''s heart moved, and the military crossbows seemed to flash in his mind, but he didn''t know why. Although his father''s words had dispelled Du Wei''s doubts, and for the first time in these years, his father showed the feelings between him and his son, but Du Wei seemed to have some vague concerns, and didn''t take the initiative to mention it.


    Count Raymond heard Dewey''s reply. As if with a wry smile and a sigh, this time he looked into Dewey''s eyes: "I heard that you met some... Accidents on your way here?"


    Du Wei was shocked, but his face didn''t show any twists and turns. He just nodded and said in a calm voice: "yes. It''s just that I met some robbers and got a little scared. "


    robber?


    In fact, duvet and count Raymond both understood that this statement was just a perfunctory excuse. Du Wei believed that even if he strictly ordered the cavalry leader not to tell him about the military crossbow, most of it could not be concealed from his father! After all, count Raymond is the patriarch. He is the loyal object of the whole family, and he is just a powerless young man in the family.


    The cavalry leader dares to conceal others, but never his father''s land.


    So. This is the last question mark in Dewey''s heart today.


    This conversation in the study just now, when I was young, I suddenly became so intimate with my cold father, and revealed so many feelings between my father... Although it was moving, Du Wei was not a teenager... His inner city and mental maturity were far deeper than anyone imagined!


    Even in front of this father. Dewey didn''t dare to trust each other all at once.


    "Robber..." count Raymond''s eyes calmed down, and the expression on his face restored the dignity of the head of the clan. But Dewey couldn''t help jumping in his heart


    He''s waiting!


    I''m looking forward to it.


    He hoped count Raymond would take the initiative to talk to himself about the crossbow. If he brings it up, then Dewey will further believe that this father who has neglected himself since childhood. I can''t believe that the intimacy just now is his sincere expression as a father!


    However, in count Raymond''s meditation, Dewey''s heart, a little bit cold down


    Indeed, count Raymond laughed. He laughed as gently as when he called himself "son" just now: "it''s not easy. I''ll order the garrison to investigate. Let''s see if there are any robbers fleeing near the imperial capital recently. " That''s all. Count Raymond snorted coldly, slapped the table with dignity on his face, and said, "I''d like to see who is so bold under my eyes that he dares to touch my son openly! I''m afraid it''s not a robber. I''m afraid it''s another conspiracy! "


    After that, he took a look at Du Wei, and his eyes turned to kindness again: "don''t mention to your mother about your attack, so that she won''t worry."


    "Yes." Du Wei''s heart sank down, but his face was full of flattered smile. He bowed to his father, and then carefully turned to go out.


    Out of the door, Du Wei looked at the bright sun in the sky, and the dazzling sunshine sprinkled on his body. In recent summer, the sun was already full of warmth, but Du Wei only felt that the heart in the cavity was gradually cold!


    He didn''t say.


    He didn''t say!


    About the military crossbow... Father, he didn''t mention a word!


    The body was covered with sunshine, already slightly warm, but Duwei felt his heart sank deeply, and his mouth felt a little bitter.


    He didn''t mention a word!


    Although the face is still with a smile, Dewey''s eyes can not help but dim down.


    Du Wei deliberately threatened the cavalry leader about the military crossbow. In fact, he secretly left a test to test his father!


    Of course, he would not naively think that the cavalry leader would hide such a big thing from the clan leader in order not to offend the young master who was ignored by his family! In fact, count Raymond must have known these details at this moment!


    Dewey''s waiting. I want to see if my father will be honest with me!


    If he did, Dewey might further believe the father who suddenly changed his attitude towards him. If he didn''t say... In the case that both of them know it, he deliberately pretended not to know... He would have avoided the problem.


    Outside the yard, Alfa''s bodyguard stood outside, smiling and waving at duvet.


    Duvet coughed and strode over. Alfa looked at duvet with a gentle look. "The count scolded you again?"


    Dewey shook his head. "No," he said with a smile. But my father seems to have been kind to me a lot, so I was a little surprised just now. "


    He conceals very well, even if others know now, this young master is not an idiot, but a genius. But after all, his age here, no one would think that a 14-year-old child would have such deep scheming.


    Alfa''s bodyguard laughed and patted Du Wei gently: "young master, go to see madam. When you are in the study, madam has already sent someone to come several times in a hurry. "


    Dewey''s face brightened. With a joyful look in his eyes, he said goodbye to alpha and went directly to the countess''s backyard.


    After Dewey left, Alfa walked into the yard and opened the door of his study.


    The whole count house. Only the chief bodyguard had the privilege to enter the count''s study without knocking.


    In the study, count Raymond had returned to his desk, with a pensive look on his face.


    "How is he?" He looked up at Alfa coming in. Count Raymond sighed.


    "The young master has gone to see his wife." Alfa stood at the door and closed the door.


    "When he went out just now, was there any abnormality?"


    Alfa thought and shook his head.


    Count Raymond''s eyes were more thoughtful. After a while, he suddenly laughed, with a trace of ridicule and a trace of anger. He said coldly: "my son, although he is young, has a lot of thoughts... It seems that he doesn''t trust anyone about the assassination, even I am hiding it! The cavalry captain next to him was warned not to talk... Alpha, do you think he doubted me? "


    Alfa looked down for a moment, then said steadily, "my Lord. Those crossbows have military marks. It''s normal for the young master to have doubts. Besides... You don''t have a good relationship with him. So, what did you just do? "


    "I didn''t say anything just now, just pretending I didn''t know." Count Raymond sneered, "the little one has grown up. He''s very smart, and he''s very tolerant. Having suffered such a big loss, I know how to swallow it and warn people around me to keep secrets. But after all, they are still too young and too inexperienced. How dare people in the family hide from me? But it''s good. I just pretend I don''t know, so that he won''t ask me. I can''t answer it! "


    At the moment, his face was firm and cold. How could he look like a father half a moment ago?


    After a pause, the spirit in count Raymond''s eyes gradually dissipated, and he said faintly, "it''s the cavalry captain who talks so much about this! If it wasn''t for his talkative talk about the military bow and crossbow, how could Duwei, a little child, understand these? Hum, he said a few more words, but I had to play a fool in this matter... I think today, my son is very smart, I''m afraid he won''t talk to me... That talkative guy, you give me a good deal. "


    "Yes." Alfa nodded, as if hesitating for a moment, and hesitated: "my lord..."


    Count Raymond looked at him, his face slightly relaxed: "well, alpha, it''s just the two of us here. You don''t have to worry about anything we say."


    Alfa sighed: "my Lord, master Dewey is so smart, and he has a good way to deal with this matter. Isn''t it what you have been looking forward to for so many years that you can have such a young talent in the family? I think master Duwei will be extraordinary in the future... "


    "It depends on the future." Count Raymond shook his head weakly: "now things are pressing me too hard on both sides... I''m not sure if I can pass this pass... As for my son, it depends on whether the gods look down on him or not." At the end, count Raymond''s face flashed a trace of green, and his eyes showed a trace of determination!

 Chapter 120

    After leaving the count''s study, although I had a lot of feelings in my heart, the meeting with my father also brought some inner strangeness. But when he went to see the countess, Dewey put down all these thoughts in his heart, cheered up, and went to see his mother with a warm and smiling face.


    Speaking of Dewey''s feelings for the Rowlings, there are some special and complicated feelings.


    He inexplicably came to this world, was originally a mature young man, but in the baby''s body. At the beginning, he had his own parents in his previous life. Although he came here, he couldn''t take the countess as his mother.


    This kind of psychology is really normal. Just imagine that any young man who wants you to suddenly forget your own parents and recognize someone else as their parents is of course unacceptable in his heart.


    But as she grew up in the count''s house, especially the beautiful and kind countess, who suffered from a serious illness that almost killed Dewey when she was a child, the countess knelt all night in the temple to pray and took care of her incessantly, and everyone was almost exhausted. Du Wei was gradually moved by his "mother". After that, she became more and more intimate with the countess.


    From childhood to adulthood, after the age of three, Dewey deliberately kept a low profile, deliberately evaded responsibility, pretended to have no talent, and even was ridiculed as an idiot, even his father did not like himself. But the countess still loves this son. She comes to Dewey''s room quietly every night, talks with her poor son, even sings him to sleep... Every day, little by little, little by little. Even though Dewey''s heart resisted the world, it was melted by the mother''s heart.


    It can be said that Dewey had little affection for the "father" of the count in his heart. But for the countess, after more than ten years, she really had a feeling of filial piety. Gradually, the "mother" of this identity, also slowly accept the heart.


    A year away from home. When Dewey returned to the inner house, he saw the countess in a purple robe standing in front of the door, looking at Dewey and smiling quietly. With long, soft hair, Dewey was in a trance for a moment, as if recalling his childhood when his mother held him in the middle of the night. Sing to make myself fall asleep. I like to sleep with my mother''s hair


    It''s a soft and smooth feeling.


    The countess looked as beautiful as ever, her eyes full of gentle smile, although the years left some traces on her face, but that night in the rainstorm. Holding his sick son, silent tears in the eyes, but still so brilliant and moving.


    Du Wei''s heart was really moved at the moment, and he quickened his pace. Then he knelt down on one knee, knelt down in front of the countess''s ground, took his mother''s hand with both hands, and said softly, "I''m back... Mother!"


    The mother''s voice was so natural that it was more convenient than calling the count''s father in the study just now.


    With tears in her eyes, the countess slowly picked up her eldest son, then gently hugged him and said in a low voice, "come back this time. I will never let him drive you away again


    The voice is not big, but with unswervingly resolute!


    Dewey accompanied the countess into the room and sat down for a moment. Looking at her son, who had been away from home for a year, the countess remembered that Dewey was weak and sick when she was a child, and she was not liked by her husband when she grew up. I''m afraid I''m the only one in my family who really loves my son. But he was driven back to his hometown by his husband.


    For a moment, she was deeply distressed and asked Du Wei about his hometown in Lorraine plain. Although the countess understood that there were all kinds of castles in her hometown of Lorraine plain. My son is out of favor. But after all, the respect of the young master, certainly will not suffer. But all mothers in the world have one mind. When his son is not around, he always worries about his food and clothing.


    Du Wei was moved and cheered up to answer one by one. He racked his brains to say something funny about the plain of Rowling, and finally got rid of the last haze in the countess''s brow.


    Mother and son said they were happy, but they almost passed the lunch time. Seeing that noon had passed, Dewey himself was nothing, but worried that the countess was hungry. He touched her stomach on purpose and said with a smile, "mother, I went out early in the morning, but I haven''t eaten yet."


    Then the countess woke up and said with a smile, "I forgot... Alas, I haven''t seen you for a year. I just wanted to talk to you, but... I''m going to ask the servant to bring me food."


    Du Wei said with a smile: "don''t worry. Let me arrange the lunch. When I was in my hometown, I figured out a new way to eat. It was very interesting. "


    With that, Dewey had him called, and told him to go down and find some metal shelves and charcoal in the goods he had brought with him. Then he asked the kitchen to bring some plates of raw beef, mutton and viscera, as well as some fresh vegetables.


    Then duvila took the countess out of the room, and asked madder to make a barbecue shelf in the yard according to her own instructions. Duvila cut the food from the kitchen into thin slices, put it on the fork, made a fire, and took out the barbecue seasoning that he had made in Rowling''s hometown, and baked it carefully.


    In his previous life, he was a bachelor, living alone, eating by himself, and cooking is really good. After arriving in this world, some people wait on them. Although they are a lot lazy, they are tired of the world''s delicious food when they live in the Lorraine plain. When they have nothing to do, they invent some ways of eating in previous lives. Although the ingredients and condiments are different, authentic Chinese food is not out, but a simple barbecue is still no problem.


    This roast mutton is the freshest and tender part of the calf''s waist. Duwei took out the seasoning from a small bottle. Duwei had been looking for a long time in the world''s plants, and found a taste very similar to the "cumin" of the previous life. Moreover, careful testing is a kind of food. It''s ground into powder and added with some special condiments.


    At this moment, while turning the fork, sprinkle the powder evenly on the mutton. In addition, there are cuts in several parts of the mutton, so that the heat can walk evenly. In less than a moment, the aroma overflows.


    Dewey roasted a piece of meat and handed it to his mother. He said with a smile, "Mom, try it. It''s different from others!"


    The countess is a woman, usually eat less meat, but after a year''s reunion, where will she refuse her son''s kindness? Looking at Du Wei''s face with some black ash from barbecue, his eyes almost shed tears, and he took it. After a bite, it was really tender. Under his son''s eyes, he ate a few pieces of mutton on a whole fork, which was much more than usual.


    Dewey saw his mother happy, and kept barbecue up. The countess is in a good mood. Even the maid who took care of the surrounding area and helped to fight also came up and ordered to get some good wine. This is an open-air barbecue, a time of laughter, even a few maids on the side were given a few pieces of the master himself baked things.


    I stayed with my mother for half a day. Seeing the countess glowing and looking very well, duvet saw the dark and said with a smile, "I couldn''t make it to my mother''s birthday last time, but you must like the fireworks that madder brought. I brought a lot of them this time. When it''s dark, I''ll show you! "


    The countess gave a gentle smile. "No, just keep it. It will be summer festival in a few days. It will be more lively when it is put on that night."


    Du Wei accompanied his mother to talk for a while. When it was dark, he went back to the room and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen my brother all day. Where''s Gabriel? It can''t be a mistake. Is he locked up in his room by his father? "


    Speaking of my brother. The countess could not help sighing: "your brother went out early this morning. I''m afraid he won''t be back until very late... Alas. Your father has high expectations for him. Even if Alfa teaches him martial arts, he specially invited Mr. LAN Hai, the most famous university student in the imperial capital, to accept your brother as his disciple. It''s just that Mr. blue ocean has different identities, but it''s impossible for him to be a teacher. So your brother will go to Mr. blue ocean''s home every two days to study. Today is the first day. It''s said that Mr. blue ocean will have to assess him. I''m afraid he didn''t come back so early... "


    Dewey couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s really a big difference!


    Gabriel has been very smart since he was a child. His father really spared no expense to cultivate him!


    Mr. blue ocean, Dewey, who has heard of his fame, is one of the leading university students in the imperial capital. The status is much higher than that of the enlightening teacher and scholar he invited when he was young! It''s even said that a few royal children can''t invite him.


    In the evening, Dewey went back to where he had been in the earls. This is a very secluded deep place in the Earl''s house. Little Dewey is not favored. This place is far away from the residence of the Earl and his wife. I think the Earl doesn''t want to see this disheartened son much.


    The yard was quiet, and there were not many servants around. When Dewey came back, he saw that the yard was not in a state of disrepair. Even the weeds did not grow. I think it was because his mother still asked people to sweep the floor every day when he was away.


    The things I left in my room have never been moved. Even the book I left behind when I left last year is still in the original place. The table was bright and there was no dust.


    Madder had already carried all his belongings into the room as duvet had ordered. Du told the servant not to come in and shut the door of the yard. Then he arranged a silent magic around the room, which closed the door.


    Duwei first straightened his clothes in front of the mirror, then untied the hair tied together on his head. I can''t help sighing... This corner of my head is really troublesome. Today, when I was with my mother, I couldn''t help reaching out to touch Dewey''s head when I was in a mood. Fortunately, Dewey was clever enough to find fault and avoid it quietly. Just keep this corner, after all, it''s not convenient... We have to find a way.


    Then Dewey opened a special large box among the personal belongings that madder had sent. As soon as it was opened, there was a complaint from QQ: "my God. Here you are at last! I''m so bored all day long! "


    With that, the penguin jumped out and stood on the ground with a short and funny body. And the mouse gegwu also jumped out, gasped and looked at Duwei discontentedly: "I said, can you give us another place? It''s boring to stay in this small box all day


    "Boring?" Dewey said with a smile, "didn''t you leave a few blowholes?"


    Gegwu was furious: "you really take me as a pet! Don''t forget. My Lord gegwu is a great magician! You''re locked in this box... I... don''t you know that even if you leave food for us all day... But I always have to go to the toilet! "


    With that, gegwu had looked around, and then ran away in the direction of the toilet.


    QQ is shaking hands and feet are comfortable, but ignore Du Wei, instead of jumping to the front of the mirror, carefully looked at for a long time. After finishing some of his disordered feathers, he was relieved and sighed: "appearance! meter! Don''t lock me up with this mouse in the future! It''s hard to see my beautiful feather stained with gray mouse hair! "


    Dewey took a look at the "beast" left by Aragon. Sneer: "ugly? Although it is a mouse, but at least there is a magic, but also teach me a lot of magic knowledge. what about you? Besides speaking, you can only waste my food. I don''t know Aragorn left you for me. What''s the use of that? "


    QQ immediately protested and said in a loud voice: "nonsense! I''m the most... "


    "The most elegant creature, right?" Du Wei curled his lips: "can elegance be a meal? No matter how elegant you are, you are just a bird. What else can you do for me besides complaining? "


    With that, Dewey paid no attention to the bird and turned to collect his things.


    It''s not that Dewey hates QQ, it''s just after Gandalf''s death. Dewey''s disgust with everything about Aragon was inevitable, and even the penguin was disgusted in his heart. I just feel that everything related to Aragon will cause some trouble


    Duvi took out the "relics" left by Aragon in the magic burden.


    These "relics" are really of little value. Except for the broken sword of the king, the rest of the bottles were in the bottle. It''s depressing for Dewey. There is nothing of value.


    It''s a rag wrapped in a mess. I don''t know what kind of magic blessing it used. It has not been damaged for thousands of years, but it seems that the rag is full of some ghost maps that I can''t understand. After careful study for a long time, we confirmed what kind of map this is. It''s just too sketchy and I don''t know where the map is.


    There are no signs or words on this map. How can Dewey verify such a damned mess of patterns?


    Besides, there''s a pamphlet... It''s a headache for Dewey.


    This book was originally put in an iron box in Aragon''s relic. After it was taken out, it was covered with rust. Fortunately, the inside of this book was made of thin pure gold! After Du Wei''s treatment, each page of the gold sheet is densely engraved with something, and I don''t know what it is. There are some square and round patterns on each page, and some words marked beside


    Du Wei studied for a long time and figured out what kind of manufacturing drawings it might be. However, it''s depressing that none of the label words on it is recognized! Dewey asked himself that he was knowledgeable and had been a man of two generations. In this world, when he was young, he hid in the Earl''s mansion and read books for more than ten years. I''m afraid there are very few things he didn''t know in this continent.


    But this kind of writing has no clue and can''t understand a bit.


    Therefore, although this pamphlet is made of pure gold, it is useless to Dewey. Duvier also made a copy of the above patterns on paper. When he was at the castle of Lorraine, he found several craftsmen to show them the copied drawings. However, there were no text marks, no data and notes, and no craftsmen could understand them. I can''t even see what the drawings are.


    Except for that damn map and this strange gold book. There are also several rotten bottles left by Aragorn. There is a kind of strange powder in the bottle. I don''t know what it is. Dewey has studied magic pharmaceutics, but he has never been able to figure out what these powders are.


    But after all, it was Aragorn who left behind. Even the bottles containing the powder were excellent. Duwei didn''t throw away the rubbish. Well preserved.


    Aragorn''s most powerful martial arts secret collection, No.


    The most powerful magic secret of Aragon. No,


    Hum, a broken map, a gold book with nothing to see, a pair of rotten bottles full of powder


    This is all that Aragorn left behind.


    Of course... There''s a broken sword of the king, and a noisy penguin.


    As for the sword of the king, although it is broken, the seven gems on the scabbard are not ordinary things. They are all the cores of advanced Warcraft. Although the magic has been drained, it can be regarded as a first-class gem.


    These things, Dewey often take out research, but every time there is no clue. After reading the letter hidden in the hilt of the sword for several times, there was no progress. As for the kindness to penguins mentioned in the suicide note. Dewey did. Good to eat and drink to support, as a pet.


    The strange diamond in the hilt of the sword said in the suicide note that he could gain the power of Aragon, but Duwei studied it for several days. And nothing.


    On the whole, at present, these things are of little value in the hands of Dewey.


    With a sigh, Dewey was reluctant to throw these things away and found a place to hide them carefully. Anyway, my room will not be searched, even if it is found... Even I can''t understand it, others can''t understand it.


    other. Gandalf''s legacy is a lot of valuable things. Du Wei recently studied according to the Druid''s natural law. After a month or two, he also had some experience.


    At night, after packing up, Dewey didn''t sleep. He just opened the window, looked at the moon and stars in the sky, and sat down slowly. Close your eyes and meditate. Practice magic.


    Star magic, Dewey can''t figure it out today. Although we are practicing according to the star magic, the progress of magic is very fast, and the strength and control of magic are stronger. But


    Even Semel... Since Gandalf died, no matter how Dewey called, Semel never came out again! Star magic without guidance, of course, it is even more difficult to learn.


    After a night''s meditation, Du Wei opened his eyes at daybreak. He only felt energetic and sensitive. He didn''t even need to use his own skills. He could clearly perceive any tiny movement within tens of meters around him. If you deliberately use it, Dewey''s mental power has gradually covered a space of about several hundred meters. In the area covered by mental power, even the sound and frequency of insect wings can be easily heard!


    Looking back at the bedroom, my big bed has been enjoyed by mice and QQ. A mouse and a penguin are sleeping in the same bed. This scene is really funny.


    Dewey''s used to it and doesn''t care about these guys.


    In the morning, the two pets get up and hide well, and then let the servant come in to clean up the room and bring breakfast in.


    Dewey thought of his brother Gabriel. He came back one day and one night, but he didn''t see the boy. I asked the servant. The servant immediately replied: "Madam knows that the young master is sure to ask, so let me tell you that the young master went to the teacher yesterday. After the test, the teacher liked him very much. He was left by the teacher last night and didn''t come back."


    Du Wei nodded and let the servant go out, but he laughed in his heart: that boy looks really smart. His efforts were not in vain. He was liked by Mr. LAN Hai, the first university of the imperial capital. Since he was left for the night, Mr. LAN Hai must have taught him a lot.


    In the future, the burden of his family will be on him... Dewey is very happy to see this kind of scene.


    In the morning, Dewey went to see his mother again and accompanied the countess for a while. It''s just that count Raymond went to the headquarters this morning. When Dewey went back to his place, he found it boring. Originally in the rollin plain, I was busy with many things. I had so many industries under my command, and I went to do magic experiments with Solskjaer.


    But on the first day back home, I found that I really had nothing to do, as if I was not used to it.


    After reading the book for a while, I felt a little bored. It suddenly occurred to me that when we left yesterday, master Clark left a few hints.


    Maybe, to the magic guild? Anyway, I''m still a close disciple of Gandalf, and I''m a real Bachelor of magic in the magic trade union. Although I grew up in the imperial capital, the magic trade union has never been there. It''s better to have a look.


    And now encounter these complex things, perhaps in the Magic Union can harvest some news!


    Du Wei was the one who wanted to do it. He immediately put on his clothes and specially put on the black robe of the master of magic. Then he closed the door, left the two pets in the room, and ordered no one to enter his room. It''s just coming out.


    Let mad prepare the carriage, Du Wei is going to the door of the count''s house, but saw the side of alpha guard, don''t know where to flash out.


    Didn''t he go to the military headquarters with his father?


    Du Wei frowned slightly, looked at the old minister of the family, and said hello with a smile. Alpha''s face was calm. He went to Dewey, lowered his voice, frowned and said, "master Dewey, you didn''t listen to my advice yesterday. Why, are you going out today? "


    Dewey laughed and said, "I''m going to the magic guild."


    Hearing this, Alfa flashed a strange look in his eyes, sighed and said: "in this case... The cause of the previous assassination has not been found out. You can''t go out alone. I''ll go with you."


    Du Wei listened, and his heart sank first. Although there was no sign on his face, there was a trace of dissatisfaction! What is this? House arrest? Thinking of yesterday, Alfa told himself: don''t go out. Today, if he wants to go out, he will follow. After all, he was his father''s confidant, staring at himself like this... Although Dewey thought so in his heart, he pretended to be unconscious and said with a smile: "no, right? As a child, I''ll just take some bodyguards. You''re the bodyguard of the family. You don''t have to follow a child of mine, do you Alfa shook his head: "no, I''ll follow you. I''m not sure if you go out alone." Dewey knew it was hard to refuse, so he nodded. Then alpha summoned several bodyguards. They were the cavalry who followed duvet back from the Lorraine plain all the way. However, duvet took a look and found that the little leader who had reminded him about the military crossbow was not among them. He pretended to look at one of the cavalry inadvertently and said with a smile, "where''s your captain?" When Du Wei asked, the cavalry was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "he was sent back to the Lorraine plain by Lord alpha yesterday..."

 Chapter 121

    Before he could finish, Dewey patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, I''m just asking. Alas, I knew that he had gone back. I happened to have something for him to bring news back. I forgot to tell the people in the castle when I set out a few days ago. In that case, forget it. " Alfa frowned and didn''t stop him. He just gave the cavalry a light look, and then led duvet into the carriage himself. That''s why people brought the horse. Alpha didn''t wear any armor. He was dressed in a samurai suit. He didn''t even have a sword. His horse was at the front of the line. The union of magic in Roland is located in the west of the capital. There is a huge round square. The Magic Union is in the middle of the square. Different from what Dewey thought before, the headquarters of the magician, which is famous for its legend and mystery, seems to have no "mysterious" atmosphere. A circle of tall white columns are erected around the square, showing diamond shaped columns as a whole, forming a magic array, providing lighting all year round. Even in the dark, the Magic Union is brightly lit. It is said that the light of this magic circle has not been extinguished one day since it was founded 960 years ago. The eternal flame of magic represents the prosperity of magic civilization in the world! At the same time, the magic trade union''s transcendent status, even in the war period on the mainland, in the two turmoil of the Empire, no one dare to provoke the magic trade union. The carriage moved slowly around the square and slowed down. There are six channels in different directions on the square, leading to the center of the square, a high earth hexagonal Star building. If you look at it from the air, you will find the circular square outside. With the solemn theme building of Magic Union in the square, a very standard pattern of six pointed star is formed. Du Wei and his party entered from the lower left corner of the "six pointed star". In the square, Du Wei got out of the carriage, and then surrounded by the guards of the Rowling family, Du Wei entered the main building of the pure white six pointed star. The main building of the magic guild has only three floors, but it is in the form of a patio. In the center of the hexagram is a slightly smaller square. In the middle of the square, there is a high tower, which is only higher than that in the palace. Duwei knows that this is probably the magic circle of the Magic Union. Although there is no "door", but the Magic Union is not anyone can enter! Only the official magician, wearing his own magician badge, can enter the gate of the Magic Union! Of course, there are few magicians in the mainland. There are only a few hundred genuine magicians in the mainland. In such a huge magic trade union, there are always some people to do ordinary work. Most of those magicians with noble status are addicted to research and need people to do their daily work. In this way, a new group of magicians appeared in Roland. Magic apprentice. This kind of people often have a little more magic talent than ordinary people, but they can''t become a magician, even a first-class magician is very difficult. Such people are often recruited by magicians to become assistants and apprentices. In fact, they are similar to servants. In addition to the magic apprentices privately recruited by the magicians, there are also many magic apprentices officially recruited by the magicians'' unions in the branches of the magicians'' unions all over the mainland. These people undertake a lot of daily chores in the Magic Union, such as the preservation of documents, the repair of magic materials, and so on. Dewey walked into the main building of the Magic Union and immediately felt some differences. Here, there is no building material on the ceiling above. The ceiling is a void. There are some floating clouds on it. In the clouds, the sun, the moon and the stars are shining, forming a magnificent and strange spectacle. However, this is also a scene made by magic. All the people who come and go around, who can see, all wear the robes of magician style. Of course, the colors are different. Low and medium level magicians are gray robes, and high-level magicians in white robes. Most of them, wearing silver robes, are all magic apprentices. In the hall where Duwei entered, most of the people around him were magic apprentices in silver robes. Occasionally, one or two magicians in gray robes could be seen. As for the white robes, they were all senior members of the Magic Union, so they would not walk around in the hall. Dewey was wearing a black robe, which immediately attracted a lot of surprised eyes.

 Chapter 122

    Those magic apprentices in silver robes are nervous and busy. Some are carrying thick and high sheepskin files in their hands, some are even carrying buckets. The only difference is that they don''t need to do the cleaning work themselves. Even the cleaning tools, brooms or buckets are magic props. As long as they recite a spell, they can start the cleaning work automatically, It''s just a matter of control.


    Entering this hall, what makes Du Wei feel different most is that the headquarters of the Magic Union is not as dignified and mysterious as he imagined... On the contrary, it has a trace of secular flavor!


    Both sides extend out of the two spacious channels, both sides are all some strange shops. It sells all kinds of strange magic materials, magic props, and even some special antiques.


    These shops are all favorite places for magicians. They are all set up by the magic trade union. Magicians all over the mainland can purchase all kinds of magic materials they need here.


    The currency used was not the gold coin or any currency commonly used by the Empire on the mainland.


    It''s... Exchange!


    The oldest exchange, barter!


    This makes Dewey very curious and interesting.


    Because, this place is the last place in the whole mainland to preserve the custom of using goods for different purposes. The branches of the magician''s Union all over the mainland also have this kind of magic material shop, but they can buy anything with imperial gold coins.


    Only the headquarters of the magic trade union in the imperial capital, in order to protect the tradition, still retains the ancient tradition of magicians thousands of years ago, barter.


    Dewey took a few random steps. All the people around, the magic apprentices in silver robes, saw Du Wei dressed in black from a distance, all stopped their work and bowed down from a distance to show respect. One or two magicians in grey robes, who occasionally passed by, were surprised to see Dewey. Then they nodded, smiling friendly and courteous.


    It seems that Clark didn''t lie. The status of this Bachelor of magic is really transcendent. All magicians below level 6 have to be respectful to themselves.


    Dewey is in no hurry to see the chairman of the Magic Union. In fact, he doesn''t know how to see the chairman. Anyway, there was no hurry, but I had a strong interest in these magic props shops nearby.


    These shops are not big. In this big and spacious hall, they are all sealed and separate buildings. It formed a house of houses. Shops are made of all kinds of strange materials. For example, the shop nearby is a big house built of a kind of black stone with strange smell. There is a chimney on the top of the house, emitting bursts of black smoke, which comes out from the chimney. To the top of the head that made by magic as if the sky illusion, actually also scattered!


    At the door of the shop, on the platform in the window, there are lots of crystal balls of various textures. obviously. This is a shop selling crystal balls for magicians. Du Wei took a look and thought that he didn''t have a crystal ball of his own. He couldn''t help being curious and went in.


    In the shop stood an old man who might have been Dewey''s grandfather, but he was still wearing a silver robe as a magic apprentice. His long beard almost reached his chest. He saw Dewey come in. Although Dewey was younger than him, I didn''t know how much. But he still bowed his head to Du Wei, and then said respectfully in a dry voice, "Dear magician, what do you need?"


    Dewey''s face was kind, and he was very polite to the old magic apprentice: "I need a crystal ball... Well."


    "Oh, let me see..." the old apprentice''s eyes were a little cloudy, but he still took out a form and handed it to Duwei. His face was as wrinkled as a dried orange skin. But pile up a smile: "I don''t know what style you need? Is it a magic test ball? oh A magician like you must be ready to accept disciples, right? I have a good magic test ball here, which can clearly test the magic talent of children... Oh. There are also probe balls. If you are ready to take risks, you might as well buy a probe ball. As long as you inject a little magic, you can show everything in a mile around the crystal ball... Of course, if you need a more advanced one, I also have a magnetic black crystal ball here, which can show everything in a ten mile radius, but the exchange price is a little more expensive... "


    Dewey was more and more curious: "is there anything else?"


    "Of course!" The old apprentice looked proud: "I am the oldest crystal ball shop in the magic guild! Do you know? The current chairman of the magic trade union, Lord jago Doug, when he was young, when he became a magician, he said, "this... I sold a dark prop. This is a contract. Take it back for the record." The old apprentice smiles.


    The young apprentice was obviously a member of the Magic Union. He took a look at Du Wei, bent down to salute him, carefully collected the contract signed by Du Wei, and then left.


    Dewey was very curious about the system in the Magic Union, but he didn''t mean to ask more questions, and then he left. The crystal ball in black ink was also thrown into the magic burden. This seems to be just a small episode in Dewey''s stroll... But history is often like this. A small spray can often change the direction of the trend of the whole era... A small dark crystal ball seems to have a slight change in Dewey''s life. Now, there is no clue about this change.

 Chapter 123

    Coming out of the magic shop of the crystal ball, Dewey walked forward and was attracted by a strange props shop.


    The shape of this shop is a complete tree!


    In the hall of the Magic Union, there are strange buildings in front, back, left and right, but only such a big tree stands here alone. From Du Wei''s visual observation, I''m afraid that even seven or eight strong men can''t encircle the tree. The trunk goes straight into the ceiling, and I don''t know how high it is. The root is deeply buried in the floor under my feet. On the black trunk, there are strange green vines.


    The strangest thing is that the interior of this vigorous tree has been completely hollowed out and turned into a tree shaped house. I don''t know how the tree survived.


    Anyway, a square window and a rectangular door were dug out on the surface of the bark. The hollowed out back was arranged to look like a room. When Dewey came in, he saw a wooden staff more than one person high hanging at the door.


    Obviously, this is a special place to sell magic wands.


    Standing inside the tree, in front of a high wooden counter, the whole room was full of stuffy smell of shavings. However, Dewey was immediately attracted by all kinds of magic wands hanging on the surrounding walls!


    Magic wand is also a necessary equipment for magicians. A good magic wand must be made of special wood, because metal is usually repellent to magic. The wand is very picky about wood. For example, in duvet''s magic burden, there is a semi-finished wand, which is a gift from the Magic Union in the Lorraine plain. It was a piece of walnut, and it was the spring that had been picked. Du Wei was a little stunned. He recognized that although the man in front of him was wearing a wizard''s robe, his real identity was a magic pharmacist!


    The status of a magic pharmacist is inferior to that of a magic apprentice.


    It''s a fact recognized in the circle of magic.


    But Dewey started by learning magic potions. Of course, he didn''t look down on magic pharmacists. He laughed politely: "I''m just looking around. Well, I wonder why all your wands here are semi-finished products? "


    The big head grinned: "you''re kidding... Where is the magic wand for sale. I only provide wood materials for making magic wands here. And the magic gems inlaid on it, if you want to go to the front, you can find several. The process of making wooden sticks is different from that of refining magic gems. I''m only good at wood art, but I don''t understand alchemy. "


    Dewey nodded and picked up a black walnut. He weighed it in his hand and said, "this walnut is not old enough, is it?"


    "Of course, this handle in your hand is made of 20-year-old walnut. It''s very rare. If you really want to find 50 year old walnut trees, I''m afraid there are few in the whole continent! Moreover, fifty year old walnut trees are regarded as forbidden by some great magicians. How is it possible for people to exploit it and sell it? " Looking at Du Wei, the man said with a smile: "however, walnut has been very rare for 20 years. It''s good in all aspects. Many intermediate magicians are willing to use this kind of wand. You..."


    Dewey laughed and put down the one in his hand: "I''m just curious about the craft of making magic wands. Let me ask. If I have good wood and gems in my hand, how can I make a finished wand? "


    Seeing that Dewey didn''t mean to buy this brain bag, and he didn''t have any impatience, he said politely: "well, there''s a magic prop shop around the corner, which can undertake to manufacture all kinds of props, as long as you provide the right materials. Then you can do what you want. "


    "Well. Can they make magic patterns on wands? " Dewey frowned.


    He had seen Gandalf''s wand. The wand didn''t look very impressive. It wasn''t even made of walnut, and it didn''t know what it was made of. The most important thing is that there are many strange patterns on the wooden staff, which is obviously a kind of supplementary blessing magic.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he seemed to hear the topic he was most interested in and immediately became enthusiastic: "it seems that you are a very experienced magician! Generally speaking, it''s possible to add some auxiliary magic to the wand. However, due to different materials, only the best wood can be used to enchant magic. Low quality materials, such as zijialuo wood and Luotong wood, can''t do it. Walnut is OK... But as you know, the best material for depicting magic array is crystal stone. Wood? No matter how good wood is, its adsorption to magic power is a little worse. Therefore, the auxiliary magic on the wand can only be some low-level lightness and magic augmentation. If you want to bless the powerful magic, I''m afraid it won''t work. Even if you have 50 years of walnut, you can''t meet this requirement. "


    Dewey laughed and said casually, "in that case, it''s better to use pure magic crystal to make magic wands."


    The brain bag was overjoyed when it heard the words. When it patted her thigh, she suddenly showed a surprise expression on her face: "Yi? Do you think so, too? ah I think so too! In terms of magic, no material can match crystal! Even if it is known as the best wood walnut, it can''t! I''ve calculated that when you cast a spell of the same level, the effect of crystal is 1.5 times higher than that of wood! But... "


    Dewey also came interested: "but what?"


    The brain bag sighed, with a helpless expression on his face: "but when I put forward this idea, I was scolded miserably by the teacher... Alas, after all, this method is just a fantasy."


    Dewey frowned, then thought about it, and understood why.


    A wand made of pure crystal? Usually, the length of the wand is more than one meter. Most magicians use wands as high as one person. I''m afraid that the volume of the earth, made of pure crystal, does not weigh two or three hundred kilograms!


    Two or three hundred kilos? I''m afraid that even a fierce savage warrior with a huge two handed sword in his hand is not so heavy! Let the weak old magicians wave Wands that are several times heavier than the weapons in the hands of barbarians to fight?


    If you really want to have such a good wand, I''m afraid none of the magicians in the whole mainland can lift it!


    It''s a dream.


    This big head is obviously one of those people who is a little bit confused. I met a person who is actually interested in his own research. Immediately forget everything, forget to talk with Dewey.


    "It''s impossible to use pure crystal. But it''s not that there''s no way to improve wood land. " There was a sparkle in his eyes.


    From the principle of magic, wand is actually a kind of magic amplifier. The better the amplifier material is, the less unnecessary consumption of magic will be, and its power will be better.


    "After years of research, I have found a lot of materials. However, they all have the defects of heaven and earth. For example, zijialuomu is very good for fire magic. In terms of fire magic, its magic guidance is even better than walnut. But other departments can''t. And it''s especially restrained. If a magician with a purple wood staff meets a water system magician, he will be in a bad condition... I have been studying these trees and plants all these years... If they can be hybridized and cultivated... "


    The more he said, the more forgetful he was, and he couldn''t help Dancing: "for example. I used zijialuomu to cross with a kind of morning glory vine. Originally, morning glory vine is the most water fearing. I think it can neutralize zijialuomu''s weakness of being afraid of water... "


    Dewey''s face was silent, but his surprise was overwhelming!


    This big head, a confused guy, is actually a genius!


    Tree grafting? hybridization?


    This kind of thing is naturally known by Dewey in his previous life, with the kind of modern technology in his previous life. Naturally. But in this world... Except for the prosperity of magic, others are almost in the middle ages!


    Plant hybridization? I''m afraid it''s shocking!


    Looking at this big head, his hands fell into Du Wei''s eyes, which made Du Wei move! The fingers of these hands are thick, short and strong. There are thick calluses on the palms, and many places are cracked. They are covered with adhesive tape layer by layer. Such a pair of hands, not like a respectable magician. It''s mostly like a gardener dealing with plants and soil all the year round!


    "... unfortunately. I cultivated a lot of strange things myself, but I was finally seen by the teacher. I was scolded and said that I didn''t do my job properly. All the things I cultivated were burned down. Then, I was brought here to make a magic wand... The teacher said that I had a good eye for wood, alas... "


    At this point, the brain bag can''t help sighing.


    Du Wei''s heart leaps wildly... How could such a guy be sent to work in a shop? It''s just a tyranny!! His teacher, Du Wei, really doesn''t know whether to kiss him or kick him!


    It''s time to waste the talent of such a talented guy. But if not, how can master Dewey have a chance?


    Duwei can''t help thinking as like as two peas. He can''t help but smile. If he has a Luo Lin family next to him, he will recognize it. The smile of his young master is almost the same as that of Vivian, who was blackmailing at the beginning.


    "Don''t be too discouraged, old man..." Dewey comforted him a little, and immediately asked, "I''m very interested in your views. In fact, I have a lot of research on magic plants myself. Why don''t we have a chance to sit down and have a good chat... By the way, I don''t know your name after talking for so long?"


    "Me?" Big head grinned and said, "my name is set. I''m a disciple of master AZ in the magic guild... Well, I''ve been following master AZ for 20 years, but I''m the most useless one of master AZ''s disciples... "


    Seth? Dewey secretly remembered the name.


    But... AZ?


    Dewey is more familiar with the name!


    Gegwu? AZ?


    Dewey thought of it, like the sorcerer he hated the most in his heart! At the beginning, gegwu followed AZ into the frozen forest. As a result, when he met Medusa, AZ ran away alone and abandoned his companion!


    Is that the magician??


    As his mind turned, Dewey''s face was calm. "My name is Dewey," he said with a smile¡° Ah, you must be the new master of magic. " Seth smiles: "I''ve heard your name. Now the magic guild is talking about you. Dear Mr. Dewey, the magic trade union has not appointed a new Bachelor of magic for decades! It''s just... "Saite looked at Duwei and said with embarrassment," I just didn''t expect you to be so young. " Dewey laughed casually, and talked with seter about some magical plants. Seter was happy that in the declining of magical pharmaceutics today. The new Bachelor of magic has so much research on magic pharmaceutics! Seth was a heartless and honest man, and when he said he was happy, he danced and forgot all the etiquette. As they were talking, they suddenly heard someone outside shouting: "ah! Mr. Dewey, you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time. " Then a man came in. It''s master Clark. Du Wei was stunned when he saw Clark. Clark''s appearance at the moment is quite different from that of yesterday. After a day''s absence, the gray guy seemed to look much better. There was a proud look in his eyes. The grey mage robe is brand new. There is another subtle difference, that is, the badge on his chest, in addition to the original Mage Level badge, there is another unique Badge: a miniature wand. What glitters at the top of the wand is not a gem, but a six pointed star pattern. Seth was stunned for a moment, and when he saw Clark, he could not help showing a trace of fear. No matter in any era, the dark magicians are always frightening. The brain bag was smart, quickly put down the waving hands, and whispered in fear: "ah! Master Clark... "After a pause, I suddenly saw the badge on Clark''s chest. I couldn''t help being stunned. I quickly changed my tongue and said, "Oh no, Deacon Clark!" Deacon? Du Wei thought in his heart that it was probably a senior position in the Magic Union? I''m afraid the Deacon''s position is not low. Dewey''s right. In the magic trade union, those great magicians devote themselves to the study of magic. How can they manage the normal affairs in the magic trade union? And in this case, the magic guild. Huge routine. It was presided over by several deacons. As a deacon, is equal to the magic trade union in the control of real power! Clark made a lot of contributions to this about Dewey. He also brought Du Wei back to the imperial capital safely, and even saved Du Wei''s life in the middle of the journey. He was promoted by the chairman relying on his merits... This also shows that in the eyes of the Magic Union, Du Wei is very important now¡° Mr. Dewey, I just came out and heard people say that you have come here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Come on, Mr. President, I''d like to see you very much. " Clarke naturally won''t have a good look at a little first-class Magician (and the most despised pharmacist). He glanced at Seth a little, then came up and pulled Dewey out. Dewey pauses and says with a smile, "I''ll come to you sometime." Leaving the stunned Seth, Dewey leaves with the puzzled Clark. Dewey is a very smart man. Looking at the badge on Clark''s face and the temporary change of Saite''s words just now, he realized that Clark''s promotion was mostly due to his return to the imperial capital with him. I think it has something to do with him¡° I forgot to congratulate you, Deacon Clark Dewey smiles. Clark, in front of Dewey and afraid to be arrogant, said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Mr. Dewey... You are a Bachelor of magic, and your status is much higher than that of my deacon. A little deacon is not worth mentioning Not worth mentioning? I''m afraid not! Although Dewey didn''t know much about the specific concept of deacon, all the people they met along the way saluted them one after another. And looking at Clark''s eyes with a trace of awe, Dewey is not difficult to imagine, this deacon, certainly not simple!

 Chapter 124

    Dewey was right.


    Roland mainland Magic Union, if the strength of high and low, then Clark is absolutely not in the forefront. However, most of the magicians above level 8 in the trade union are old monsters who don''t like common things. Most of them are absorbed in the research of magic in their major field. In this way, the daily affairs of the huge magic trade union, some of which are just like old monsters, may not even be willing to buy the bill of the trade union chairman.


    Therefore, the daily affairs of the magic trade union are all done by some lower level magicians.


    At present, there are six daily deacons in the Federation of magic trade unions in mainland Loran. Most of them are the disciples of some old monster level magicians. The level of magicians is about level 6. These six people are the six arms of the chairman of the magic trade union. They are in charge of the work of the magic trade union on the whole mainland, including the branches of the magic trade union all over the mainland. They are subject to their control.


    How complicated is the internal work of an organization covering the whole continent? How complicated is the work involved in all aspects? The finance, daily operation and scheduling of the whole magic trade union, as well as the sale of magic materials of magic clubs all over the world, and the mysterious force "magician law enforcement team" within the legendary magic trade union all the time, all these things have to be coordinated and arranged by six daily deacons.


    Although important decisions have to be made by the chairman, these deacons can make decisions on some daily small things. In a word, power is not small.


    Duwei chatted with Clark casually all the way. He asked Clark about the specific duties of the deacon, and immediately understood that this was the absolute position of power!


    Clark was originally a disciple of a level 9 old magician in the Magic Union. He majored in dark magic. The talent is also quite good. In middle age, one has already reached level 6. However, this guy seems to have more worldly heart than other magicians. He has a good relationship with many rich families and nobles in the imperial capital. In this way, he is a smart and smooth man in all aspects.


    If you focus on magic research, maybe Clark is not that kind of genius, but as a deacon. It''s a very suitable candidate. Clark was also dedicated to this goal. Originally, there was a level 9 old magician on it. According to the truth, as long as Clark stays up, he will be able to get to the position of Deacon sooner or later.


    After all, the position of Deacon is a real power, and many people are staring at it. According to tradition, if there is no support from big people behind, ordinary magicians without foundation will not be able to be. But the bad luck is the bad luck. The old magician behind Clark died two years ago. Clarke lost his umbrella and supporting teacher, and lost his advantage in the competition for the position of deacon.


    However, Du Weidi''s birth gave him a great chance! But the chairman of the Magic Union and the old monsters up and down. They all attach great importance to Du Wei, and Clark is the most suitable person to find Du Wei, because he almost became a teacher of Du Wei Di. That''s what happened to Clark.


    Clark can be a deacon. Thanks to Dewey. So Clark was grateful to Dewey.


    What a human being is Dewey? I feel Clarke''s kindness to me. In the face of this guy who has a lot of real power in his hand, of course, they are courting each other again and again. As they talk all the way, Clarke enthusiastically introduces a lot of situations in the magic trade union, and the more they say, the more intimate they are.


    "The six pointed star building on the periphery is the main building of the Magic Union. Most of the work departments are here. however. The real core area is the tower inside. But, Mr. Dewey, do you find that there is no gate to the inner square here? " Clark said with a smile.


    Indeed, this six pointed star shaped building only has an external door, which leads to the small square in the middle. It''s a solid wall. Not even a window.


    "Because of the rules of the magic trade union, access to the internal core area is greatly restricted. of course. You and I are not limited. To enter the interior, there is only one way, that is, the internal transmission magic array here. If someone wants to fly through the sky, it is also impossible. Within the scope of the Magic Union, the sky within 300 meters is a taboo area, and flying skills cannot be performed. " As Clark introduced, he led Dewey around the long hall and into a concave arch of the wall.


    If you break through the wall, you will enter the inner square? Dewey curled his mouth.


    Clark looked in his eyes and said with a faint smile: "of course, this wall can''t stop the powerful warrior, but even if you break through the wall, there is a layer of space magic inside, which can''t reach the interior at all."


    Dewey can see clearly that there are concave arches on the wall, which are about two or three meters into the wall. Crystal stones are inlaid on the floor. Dewey and Clark walk into the arch. Clark smiles and touches the wall. Then they touch a round crystal turntable with some scales on it, He adjusted the dial to a scale, and then the crystal stones inlaid on the ground immediately sparkled. Dewey felt as if his whole body had been scanned by a kind of breath, and the badge of the master of magic on his chest immediately sparkled a kind of magic wave. In front of the scene immediately appeared a twist, as if after a flash of nothingness, the scene in front of immediately different.


    Looking around, they were no longer in the hall just now. Obviously, the scene in front of the building is still inside the main building, but there is no one in front of the spacious and bright passage. In the empty corridor, only a few statues are placed on both sides.


    "It was the hall downstairs. Now we are on the top floor." Clark laughs and taps Dewey. They walk out of the arch transmission array. He says with a smile, "there''s no need for any guard here, because the magic array has automatic recognition function. The badges we wear are specially made. Only those who wear our badges can transmit through magic positions. If anyone dares to break in... "He sneered twice.


    Du Wei sighed. This is the headquarters of magicians. I''m afraid most of the top magicians in the whole mainland are here. If someone dares to mess around here, even if they are the most powerful, they will never dare to provoke so many powerful magicians!


    Dewey followed Clark all the way around a circular corridor. I finally saw two people. Both of them were wearing the silver robes of magic apprentices, but the badges on their chest were different. They were holding thick sheepskin files in their hands, and they looked awe inspiring and serious. When they saw Clark and Dewey, they were all with rigorous bearing. It''s totally different from the people I met downstairs.


    "These are the staff here." Clark said with a faint smile: "but only those who have passed all kinds of tests and are absolutely loyal can enter the work here... Alas, in the Magic Union, even the management of those complicated materials is very cumbersome. But the magicians are all masters. They can only use them on weekdays, but how can they manage them? I am now in charge of a department, specialized in the management and distribution of those magic materials to the old monsters inside. Often when a list is made out inside, people outside will break their legs and go looking everywhere. And the attrition has to do the tent... So, even the simple clerks here are magic apprentices. "


    As Clark came to the end of the corridor, there was a black door. When he came to the door, Dewey felt a chill!


    Clark''s face was cold, and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Dewey, I''ll go in later. Don''t talk or look around. This is the only transmission array leading to the interior of the main building, and also the only place with guard power in the whole Magic Union. Responsible for guarding here in turn, are some inhuman monsters. They are all killing weirdos cultivated by the law enforcement team of magicians. These people are eccentric and chartered by the Magic Union. They are not governed by the magic regulations. Don''t annoy them. "


    Finish. Push the door in. As soon as the door opened. Dewey immediately felt the chill of the forest increase several times.


    This is a large room with a huge six pointed star crystal lamp on the ceiling. Echoing the crystal lamp on the ceiling is a dark red six pointed star magic array inlaid on the floor. The crystal of this magic position is red. Before Dewey gets close to it, he can feel the waves of magic flowing inside.


    Around the magic circle, on the six corners of the six pointed star, a two meter high thin stone pillar was inserted on the floor.


    The cold air came out of the magic circle. Dewey immediately affirmed that this magic array is definitely more than a teleportation array! At least this terrible breath, it is certain that this thing is absolutely not harmless! If someone dares to break in, I''m afraid there will be another chance to kill!


    Du Wei was thinking about it when he heard a cold "hum".


    This voice with a faint magic oscillation, fall into the ear, can''t help but make people feel uncomfortable, a kind of unspeakable feeling of suffocation and annoyance. Duwei immediately looked to the side, and then he found that there were two special magicians standing on both sides of the magic circle.


    The clothes of the two men were totally different from those of the magicians that Dewey knew. The robes they were wearing were all white bottomed, and their robes were rusted with black flame patterns. The flame was boiling and fell into Dewey''s eyes, as if it was a fire! More importantly, the two magicians were standing there in the dark corners on both sides of the room. He wore a high pointed hat on his head, but his face was hidden in the darkness under the hat, and did not show any face at all. Although across the distance, Du Wei just looked at them, and immediately felt that there was a sudden killing from each other!


    This is the real murderous spirit without any fake!


    In this instant, Dewey could immediately feel that the two magicians on both sides were sending out a kind of invisible position, which seemed to be the same thing of spiritual power. They rushed towards Dewey like waves. The breath was very gloomy. Dewey''s spiritual talent, which he had always been proud of, retreated under the pressure of the two, As soon as he was touched by the other party''s mental power, Dewey immediately hit his whole body smartly, as if he had been stabbed by something in the deep of his brain, almost freezing. The other side''s mental power is very strange, layer upon layer of repression, the more pressure Duwei''s mental power control range is smaller and smaller!


    Du Wei broke out in a cold sweat on the spot. He only felt that the person he met had never been so gloomy and terrible. The magic power of the two men was not very strong, but the gloomy atmosphere made people feel very uncomfortable, especially as if he had a natural restraint on his own mental strength, and it was clear that his mental strength was not weaker than that of the other, But I was defeated by one blow!


    Gradually, Dewey felt more and more pressure, and gradually even had the feeling of not supporting. A cold sweat came out on the tip of his nose¡° Two law enforcers, this is the distinguished guest the president wants to see. I can''t do that! " Seeing that Dewey''s face was not right, Clark immediately noticed that he drank quickly, and the two strange magicians hummed at the same time, slowly recovering the mental pressure. Du Wei was relieved and looked at them secretly with some scruples. However, before his eyes touched each other''s body, they seemed to have a gap immediately. Du Wei felt that in the dark invisible face under the hat, there seemed to be two real eyes coming. Du Wei instinctively retracted his eyes and did not dare to look again! Awesome! Where is this monster coming from! It''s a monster!! What makes Du Wei feel most depressed is that his mental strength may not be better than variance, but he has no ability to resist under the oppression of the other party! There must be something strange!

 Chapter 125

    Clark was relieved. He didn''t dare to speak any more. He seemed to be afraid of the two guys. He pulled Duwei into the magic circle and gently touched a crystal turntable on a nearby column. He slowly turned it. In an instant, the scene in front of them changed again, and they were already outside. This is a square about the size of two football fields. In the middle of the square, you can see a towering tower. Dewey knew immediately that this was already inside the magic guild! Du Wei was still guessing that the two strange magicians who guarded the magic circle just now... Suddenly, it occurred to him that the two guys didn''t even have a badge on their chest! I don''t know what level they are... "Don''t think about it. Mr. Dewey. " Clark looked at Dewey, with a smile in his eyes: "what surprised Dewey at that time was that the old man didn''t seem to see them. He looked excited and excited, but he was dragging a ragged broom in his hand! Just like a child, he ran out and looked up at the sky. Suddenly he looked up at the sky and laughed: "ha ha ha! I finally made it! I''ve worked it out! Master, I am a genius! Genius!! Ha ha ha ha! " This burst of laughter with endless pride and excitement, and then he suddenly grabbed his hair, and then threw his broom on the ground, turned and said angrily: "what else are you dawdling about! Come on out! Don''t you wait for me to invite you out! " As soon as the words came to an end, two figures flashed out of the gate on the bottom floor of the tower. They were both magicians in gray robes. They were about 40 or 50 years old, and their magic badges were all level 6. But at the moment, his face was trembling. Looking at the old man with white beard, he felt as if a mouse had seen a cat. He was so dallying that he didn''t dare to step forward. The old man laughed and said, "OK, come on! I promise I will never fail this time! Who''s going to try first, teacher? I''ll give you a big reward! " The two intermediate magicians looked at each other, and they both saw something strange in each other''s eyes. At the same time, the idea came to mind: reward? I''m afraid it''s a serious injury! Six of my brothers were ordered by this eccentric teacher to act as test objects. As a result, after a few months, none of the four in front broke their legs or hands. Fortunately, the magic therapy was cured, but the four guys saw that things were not good, and they all ran away on the pretext that their injuries were not good. Now there are only two of them, the teacher''s experiment, and then they will "taste" it! They both took a look at each other at the same time, and they both took a step back with tacit understanding... Although they have advanced treatment, as long as they don''t fall to death on the spot, then any injury can be cured, but after all, their bodies are their own, and no one is willing to taste the pain of breaking their legs and hands. Seeing the two apprentices flinch, the old magician with white beard immediately understood their inner worries. He couldn''t help but get very angry. Such an old man was very angry and said angrily: "two bastards! Do you doubt my genius idea! Do you dare to doubt that my great invention will fail? " One of them pretended to be brave and said with a bitter smile: "teacher, you don''t know that I''m not good at wind magicians by nature. I''m afraid of high altitude. When I get to high places, I feel dizzy. It''s really..." the other said quickly: "teacher, I''m stupid. I''m not afraid of skin and flesh pain, but I''m not afraid of the teacher''s genius invention, If you break a little bit, it''s not good! What''s more, if you think about it, we are both over 50 years old. This kind of thing... "The old master with white beard was stunned for a moment. He took a look at the two apprentices. He could not help but loosen his mouth, shook his head and said," Oh, I am also confused. You are both over 50 years old. This kind of thing is really not suitable for your age, It''s a pity that I don''t have a young apprentice in my hand... "As he was saying this, he suddenly saw Dewey standing beside him with Clark''s hands. His eyes lit up and he laughed:" ah! There is a boy here! Come on, come on! Come here With that, he waved to Du Wei, and his face was smiling. He wanted to be more kind. Just looking at the teacher''s kind smile, the two apprentices behind him could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. In Du Wei''s eyes, there was a kind of pity and schadenfreude expression.

 Chapter 126

    Clark was scared out of his wits! He knows the old man! This man is a famous old monster in the magic trade union. He is eccentric and has a very high status. He is over 160 years old! Even the current chairman of the magic trade union had been instructed by him when he was young! Now I have to be polite when I meet this old guy. In the whole Magic Union, this guy is definitely in the top three of the most noble old monsters!


    This old guy is full of terrible magic power, but he likes to do some research on strange magic props. The most terrible thing is that he often makes some novel things, and then he pulls people everywhere to do experiments. But the strange things he makes are full of weird ideas. People who are often pulled by him to do experiments are extremely disabled, immortal and seriously injured. Later, the magicians and apprentices in the Magic Union would see that he was weak in both legs.


    Du Wei is the important guest that the chairman of the trade union pointed out to bring to see. In case of injury in the hands of this old monster, his responsibility is not small!


    However, this old man has a very high status. In the magic trade union, even the chairman of the trade union can''t refute his face. A little deacon himself, in his eyes, is just a small role like an ant, how dare he refuse?


    However, efforts should be made. Clark quickly pulled Dewey for a while, then said with a bitter smile: "master Aleck, this is the newly appointed Bachelor of magic... I''m going to take him to see the President..."


    "Oh Master Aleck was stunned for a moment, and his eyes blinked at Duwei. Suddenly, he showed more intense curiosity: "Yi, are you the closing disciple of master Gandalf? So young? Well, you look so young. I''m afraid the ability is very limited... But it doesn''t matter. Come to me often in the future, and I can give you more advice. "


    On one side, Clark''s face was silent, but he said in his heart: I often go to see you, I''m afraid I don''t know when I will even die!


    Thinking of this, he quickly said: "the president is still waiting to see you..."


    "Don''t worry about Doug. You''re..." ellick looks at Clark. Clark said quickly, "my name is Clark. I''m the new deacon."


    "Oh. Clark... Well, you go and tell Doug, this boy will help me first, and I''ll send someone to see him later! That''s it


    Ellick waved and didn''t care.


    finished! Clark was in a cold sweat. But if ellick''s words, where can he refuse?


    No matter what Clark''s expression was, ellick waved to Dewey and said with a smile, "come on, come on! Boy, come here. I''ll show you a good thing. You can try it for me. If it''s successful, I''ll benefit from you. "


    Dewey looks at the scene in front of him. Clark has a strange look on his face. There are also two relieved intermediate magicians standing under the tower. Why don''t you understand that this thing is weird?


    He coughed, but bravely met the old man''s eyes and said in a loud voice, "respect master Aleck. Do you want me to do the experiment for you? "


    "That''s right!" Ellick laughs: "you''re young, aren''t you afraid of heights?"


    "High is not afraid." Du Wei turned his eyes and said with a smile, "but I''m not your disciple. If you want to do an experiment with me, I don''t know what benefits I can get? "


    "Well?" Ellie frowned, a little angry. How noble is his status in the magic trade union? Where did he meet such a boy who dares to make terms with himself?


    Dewey is not afraid of him. Light way: "although I am the first time to come to the Magic Union, but also know some of the rules here, even if the most advanced magician, in addition to the magic apprentice, can only command their own magician disciples? You know, I''m not a magic apprentice, and I''m not under your door. "


    Ellick was furious, though there was a rule. But who is he? What does he want. How dare others not? Even if it''s not under his door, he''ll use it. After the most and other people''s teachers say hello, here who does not give him face?


    "Hum!" The old man said angrily, "if you don''t want to, I''ll let your teacher say it... Ah! No He suddenly frowned, looked at Du Wei and said with a bitter smile, "your teacher is master Gandalf... Oh, I almost forgot. I''m not good enough to send you... "


    To be sure, Gandalf is a generation older than himself. His teachers and brothers are also old monsters in the magic trade union. Although the old man is used to being arrogant, he still dare not bully Gandalf''s apprentice!


    "This..." at the moment, Ellie seemed to be a child who couldn''t touch a funny toy in his hand. He was so worried that he scratched his ears and frowned, "you say, how can he help me do an experiment? Alas, there isn''t a young boy in my family. Now those magic apprentices outside see me as if they see a ghost. I''m too embarrassed to go to arrest people in public... "


    Looking at Du Wei''s smiling face, the old man suddenly clenched his teeth, reached out and touched it in his arms for a while, then took out a small box and opened it gently, revealing a gem with strange luster!


    All kinds of gems that Dewey has seen are red, blue, black and so on... But they are all single color. And this gem, seen from a distance, exudes colorful luster! Obviously, it''s not any product!


    "You help me with this experiment, and I''ll give you this." Master Aleck smiles.


    "No way!" As soon as master Aleck finished speaking, his two disciples behind him were so shocked that they yelled to stop!


    Unexpectedly, the teacher is really old and confused, even this kind of thing is easy to give away! If I had known that there was such a good thing, I would have been worth it even if I fell down!


    How clever duvet is. Although he doesn''t know what this flashing five color gem is, he immediately understands that it must be a good thing!! Otherwise two people in the distance will not be so impolite!


    "Shut up! Useless things, do an experiment to push and push! Now it''s my business! Get away from me! One more word, break your legs! " Ellick was furious. A look stare in the past, the two disciples did not dare to speak! They all know the teacher''s temper, it is extremely strange, and temper up, it is absolutely indisputable!


    Don''t look like a master or an apprentice, but the old monster said that he wanted to break his leg. That''s really breaking his leg! Absolutely not ambiguous!


    Though shocked, Dewey''s face was calm. Shaking his head, he said, "well, I don''t know what you''re holding. I don''t know if it''s useful to me. Besides, there are so many gems in my family. How many gems do you want..."


    This made old Eli very angry, if not because he was Gandalf''s Apprentice. He is the same generation as himself. A Thor has already called for lightning.


    "What! You said it didn''t work! You don''t know what to do! It took me ten years to collect this thing in the sea, and it took me three years to refine it! I dare say that there is no better gem in the whole continent than this one! Hum! How do you know the magical effect here? "


    Dewey, still calm, shook his head and said, "OK. Even if it''s good, I may not like it or be useful to me. "


    Seeing that the old man was so angry that he was about to put away his things, Dewey quickly turned around. "Well, it looks very interesting, so I accepted it reluctantly, but I have to have a condition to help you do the experiment," he said


    "What conditions!" Old Ellie laughed angrily: "tell me! Boy


    Dewey fixed his eyes on the broken broom he had thrown on the ground and frowned, "you should first tell me what experiment you want me to do for you. I have a bottom in my heart, so I can make a decision."


    "Hum!" I mentioned my own experiment. Old Aleck''s face immediately showed the pride of Lao Tzu''s No.1 in the world. With a wave of his hand, the broom on the ground seemed to be alive and flew into his hand. He held the broken broom high, like a proud King holding his gorgeous scepter, with pride on his face: "this is the greatest invention of my master Aleck''s life! Hum, once this thing comes out, the whole magic world will be shocked! boy. Listen up! This is the greatest invention of my life... Er... The name is... Er... "His voice stopped. After a pause, it''s obvious that I didn''t think about naming in advance. He thought hastily for a moment, and then said in a loud voice: "broom!"


    Broomstick?


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the two disciples behind old Aleck. After a brief pause, Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Du Wei frowned, with a puzzled smile on his face: "isn''t it a mini wind magic array on the broom?"


    "What did you say? What''s so strange about that? " Old Aleck''s anger is not trivial. He has been studying this thing in recent years, which can be called the greatest masterpiece in his life. Now he is so belittled that he almost jumps up on the spot. Even if he is a monster over 100 years old, he almost pulls off his beard and roars: "it''s not unusual! Show me something that can fly! "


    Du Wei curled his mouth and found the flying cloak Gandalf had left him from the magic burden he was carrying.


    "This is the flying cloak that Mr. Gandalf left me." Dewey went up, handed it over, and frowned, "it''s just flying props. What''s so strange?"


    Old Aleck saw the cloak, and all of a sudden he was stunned. Hands over, the face of anger suddenly disappeared without a trace, instead, it is a touch of sadness!


    After a long silence, his fingers caressed the cloak and sighed: "Alas... It''s really this cloak... Master Gandalf, did he leave it to you? Well, has he always taken it with him before? "


    With that, the old man''s eyes suddenly turned red and faintly, and even his beard trembled gently. Obviously, his heart was very agitated at the moment.


    "Not bad." Dewey nodded: "this is really something Mr. Gandalf took with him before."


    "Well..." Ellie sighed and gave the cloak back to Dewey. His eyes calmed down, he looked at Dewey and said, "do you think the flying props I mentioned are so simple? Hum


    Then he said something slowly, which stunned Dewey.


    He said, "this cloak. Or the first magic prop I made when I was young! At that time, master Gandalf gave me some advice. I made this cloak by myself and gave it to master Gandalf as a souvenir! "


    "You did this?" Du Wei was stunned for a moment, but then he saw that the old man''s expression was not a lie.


    "Yes Ellick waved his hand: "put this away¡°


    There was a pause. With a cold face, he said with a sneer, "do you think the flying props I mentioned are the same as this thing? Hum, I can make a hundred of these flying cloaks now! It''s just that this broom I made is totally different from this one


    Then he pointed to Dewey and said, "look at my broom. What''s the difference? "


    Then he threw the broom to Dewey.


    Du Weina looked at it carefully in his hand. He was shocked!


    "This... Above..." he raised his head, his face was more serious, and looked at the old magician carefully: "are you sure... This thing can fly?"


    "Hum! You see that! " Ellick laughed three times. "Now you know the secret," he said


    What shocked Dewey was that this broom was absolutely different from Gandalf''s flying cloak!


    That''s the difference. It''s a huge change that can shock the world, just like Ellie said!


    Because


    Although that flying cloak is also a good flying magic prop, in principle, it still uses magic array... The most important thing is, according to the usual magic theory, to set up a magic array, you must use magic crystal! That flying cloak. Two fist sized magic crystal stones are inlaid on the shoulder! Just because of these two crystals, before using them, the magician must inject enough magic into them, so that the wind magic array hidden in the cloak can be powered, so that the cloak can fly with the help of this wind magic array!


    Use crystal full of magic power as energy, which is necessary for any magic array!


    This also directly makes this kind of flying cloak unable to be popularized. Because even these two first-class magic crystals. It''s worth tens of thousands of gold coins! And once the magic in the crystal is consumed. You have to have a magician infuse magic again.


    I still remember that on the way back to the imperial capital from the Lorraine plain, Dewey once discussed with Clark whether we could use magic array to make a carriage fly. At that time, the results of the discussion were all confirmed: only by consuming a large amount of expensive, almost sky high price magic crystal, can we arrange something as heavy as a carriage to fly!


    And this broom


    Dewey checked it carefully, and even did not let go of the handle of the broom. After careful examination, he found that there was no magic gem or magic crystal embedded in the broom!!


    It''s true!


    It doesn''t need any expensive magic crystal or gem... It can also make an ordinary broom carrying people fly


    So, if you don''t use a broom, what about something else? Like... Carriage? Or other kinds of aircraft that Dewey can build?


    No magic crystal or magic gem... What does that mean?


    The popularization possibility of flying Apsaras!!!


    The era of flying is coming?!


    Dewey''s inner shock at the moment is definitely not a little bit!


    This old guy... How did he do it?


    There is no magic crystal or magic gem... Even if there is a magic array on this broom... Where does the magic come from?


    Without the injection of magic, how does the magic array work?


    It''s like an electric light. If you don''t have power, plug-in or battery, how can the light come on?


    No energy!


    But


    But looking at this old guy with a proud and confident face... In his capacity and Dewey, he will never tell such a lie!


    So, is it true?!


    This is subversion!! It''s a revolutionary creation!!


    However, this is a revolutionary innovation... Why did the two disciples behind him look disapproval? Arguably, to be a magician is absolutely impossible to be an idiot in IQ! It''s no fool to learn profound magic!


    This kind of revolutionary innovation, even I can see the great value of it. Why do the apprentices of the two old guys look resentful?


    I''m afraid there''s something strange about it!


    Forced down the heart of all kinds of questions, in the face of this kind of thing, Dewey will never let go. He took a hard breath and looked at master Aleck, this time in a more respectful tone. He said in a deep voice: "master... I''d like to help you experiment... But I have one additional condition."


    "Say it Ellie was a little impatient.


    "How is this broom made... I want to learn!" Dewey''s tone is beyond doubt!

 Chapter 127

    This request was completely unexpected.


    The old guy was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately went up and grabbed Dewey''s wrist. His eyes were full of excitement: "do you want to learn? Do you believe in my invention? "


    When Ellie was excited, it was hard to avoid exerting too much force in his hand. Dewey was clenched by him and found that although this guy was old, his strength was not small. I couldn''t help but smile: "of course I want to learn! Such a wonderful thing, if it is true, can be regarded as an epoch-making masterpiece


    "Do you hear me!" Ai Li Ke Xin Hua was in full bloom. He turned around and glared at his two apprentices. He cursed fiercely: "do you hear me! You two stupid guys! I know you''ve been submissive to me, but I don''t believe you at all! You all think my teacher is crazy, right! Now do you hear me! This young boy, believe me! Hum


    With that, ellick, who was too excited, grinned and said, "OK, OK! If you want to learn, I''ll teach you! Ha ha, it''s just a broom! What else do you want to learn! Ah... Why don''t I take you as an apprentice... Ah, no, no, you are Gandalf''s disciple. Well, this is troublesome... "


    After thinking for a while, he couldn''t figure out a clue. The old man just thrust the broom into Dewey''s hand and said with a laugh, "no matter how much! Let''s fly first


    Dewey didn''t speak, but master Clark was scared. He stood and listened for a long time, then he remembered that he seemed to know something about it.


    Um... It''s said that some time ago, the apprentice of this old guy hurt several people, either his hand or his leg, when he was doing some magician experiment... What kind of broom was he doing?


    Clark is different from Dewey. He is a strict magician. Proficient in the whole knowledge system of magic. He knew that it would be fantastic to make a broomstick without magic crystal. This old madman is crazy himself, and no one cares about him! But if you hurt Dewey... The president said there was something important to see Dewey! If Du Wei is injured in his eyelid, I''m afraid that his position as a deacon will be kicked down after only one day!


    No, no! Absolutely not!


    Clark didn''t care if he offended the old monster or not. He cried out: "master ellick! Master Aleck! This... "


    Ellick''s voice faded as soon as he glared. He still said with a bitter smile: "well... The president said that there is something important to see him... Ah, no, no! I certainly dare not hinder your important magic experiment. It''s just... "Clark had an idea:" it''s just not the right time. Can we wait until the Bachelor of magic Dewey meets the president, and then come back to accompany you to do the experiment? "


    As long as you have met your excellency, you will have no responsibility. Don''t say Dewey broke his hands and feet. Even if he broke his neck, it''s none of his business.


    Ellick was about to refuse, and Dewey saw the light and the heavy. Although he was very curious about the broomstick, he saw the two apprentices of the old man look frightened. Realizing that this thing was still dangerous, he said, "yes, master Aleck, well, I''m going to see the president now. I''ll come back to you when I get back. "


    Ellie''s heart was itching and he didn''t want to wait. If you want to do it, you can just grab Dewey. But the boy in front of him is the only one who agrees with his own point of view. Just now a compliment, also let the old monster listen to elated, now look at this little guy is how pleasing to the eye. He knew that if the experiment failed again, he would have to find someone to continue. So it''s not good to offend this little guy first. Otherwise, it''s easy to catch him once, and there''s no way next time.


    In that case, just wait.


    Think of it here. Ellie sighed and nodded. But the old man thought a little, but he put the colorful jewel into Dewey''s hand and said, "this is a deposit! You take it, but don''t go back on it! "


    With that, he laughed a few times and went outside. The two disciples behind him quickly followed him. Just passing by Dewey. Floating to Du Wei''s eyes, but with a trace of pity and sympathy.


    Well. Poor boy, when you meet our teacher, you have to suffer.


    Just looking at the multicolored gem in Duwei''s hand, they both swallowed hard.


    Old ellick gave one to Dewey for a purpose.


    Hum, this boy, if you take it, you can''t go back on it. If he wants to go back on it and return the gem to me, there''s no way! As for whether Dewey will steal his things, the old man is not afraid. As for his status, he doesn''t dare to measure this boy! Hum!


    Seeing ellick and others leave, Clark is relieved. He goes up and grabs Dewey and says with a bitter smile, "you''d better hide from this old guy in the future... Alas, he''s not easy to be provoked."


    Dewey shook his head. "I think he''s funny. I''m really curious about that broomstick."


    Clark took a look at Du Wei and thought: after all, it''s too late to learn magic. It seems that master Gandalf didn''t teach him the complete basic system of magic before he died... Hum, can you make magic array without magic crystal? How can it be!


    With that, Clark didn''t say much. Anyway, it''s none of his business.


    Dewey finally followed Clark into the gate under the tower. There were no stairs in the tower, but there was a magic array on the ground floor, which was similar to those transmission arrays outside. There was a crystal disk on the wall next to it. After Clark turned a few squares, he came to the top of the tower.


    An old, thick oak door opened, and this was the room of Yago Doug, chairman of the Magic Union.


    Unlike other magicians, Yago Doug, as the chairman of the Magic Union, lives in this room. It''s an office outside. Dewey walks in and feels that it''s not much different from ordinary people''s study. Just behind the desk in the office, there is a round door, which should be Mr. chairman''s private magic laboratory.


    Dewey was standing in this room, first of all, with a strange feeling... It seemed... Too big here?


    you ''re right! This is the top floor of the tower, calculated according to duvet''s visual observation from the outside. The room on the top floor of the tower has only dozens of square meters of space at most. But now this place, just this study, has no less than 100 square meters! As for the size of the lab in the back... Dewey couldn''t imagine.


    Clark said with a smile: "every floor here is a laboratory for the Great Magicians. But in a small tower, there is certainly not enough space. So the magicians rearranged the place with a kind of space magic. Every floor here... Is a huge place! "


    Just then, the round gate inside slowly opened, and an old and dignified voice came: "Clark, have you brought our new Bachelor of magic?"


    Clark heard the words. "Yes, sir, I''ve brought Mr. Dewey here," he said


    Chairman of the Magic Union, the supreme leader of the magicians in the whole continent of Roland. Yago Doug came out slowly from behind the door.


    At the first sight of the president, Dewey felt a little more favorable.


    For nothing else, the old magician. Actually have a black hair, even his eyes are black. Black hair and black eyes, this feature is very consistent with Duwei''s previous life of his own nation, so the heart first more three close feeling.


    Instead of wearing the expensive, golden silk robe of the chairman of the magic trade union, Yago Doug wore a white robe with some stains on it.


    "All right. Clark, you can go out... Oh, by the way, I know what happened just now. Eric just informed me with the magic circle. You don''t have to care about that. Now, you can go out and wait down there. " Yago Doug waved casually, and Clark quickly bowed his head and turned out.


    Dewey stood speechless as he looked at jago Doug. Jago Doug is also looking at him.


    After a while. Yago said with a smile, "Hello, we finally meet. My new Bachelor of magic. "


    Dewey has to admit that the chairman of the Magic Union is a very charming old man. He has a kind smile.


    "Sit down." Yago Doug pointed to some strange piers in the room. These things are round arch shape, pale white, Dewey thought it was wood, but walked in and found it was not.


    Yago took a look at Du Wei and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, there are few people in my room, so there is no comfortable sofa... Oh, you can sit on it. This is a chair made from the skull of the Mara elephant


    Dewey couldn''t help taking a breath in the dark.


    Mara colossus?


    This huge creature, not Warcraft, is just a huge elephant. Dewey has seen their pictures. The reason why this colossus is unforgettable to Dewey is that the book he saw said: This is a kind of ordinary animal with power comparable to Warcraft. In the forest, even ordinary Warcraft dare not provoke this giant beast easily.


    "I think you''re looking forward to meeting us, too." Yago Doug looked at Dewey smile, probably to see Dewey uncomfortable, he said with a smile: "well, don''t be formal, I just have a few questions to ask you."


    With that, he walked slowly around the table, and even brought a cup of tea to Du Wei himself.


    Looking at the white cup in front of me... It''s not made of animal bones, is it.


    "It''s a drink made of Aldine grass." Yago Doug said with a faint smile: "I know you seem to be very proficient in magic pharmaceutics. You should know that Aldine grass is very delicious and refreshing. I''m old. It''s hard for old people to have enough energy, so this kind of thing is my main drink now. "


    Dewey took a sip under the gaze of the president. Then his eyes lit up and he squinted for a moment. He blurted out: "you added the tangerine leaf grass in it."


    Jago Doug''s eyes were full of admiration: "good. It seems that you are really good at pharmaceutics. Let me test you. Do you know why I want to add tangerine leaf grass? "


    "Pure Aldine has a dry taste. The sweetness of the herb neutralizes the bitterness. Of course, what''s more, I have read some records that some aboriginal tribes in Nanyang have the habit of chewing beijuye since childhood. This kind of thing can make people''s bones stronger. " Dewey replied, but in his heart he said: stronger bones. In fact, in previous life, it was calcium supplement. Hum


    "Good." It seems that the president is very satisfied: "your knowledge of pharmaceutics is really extensive. It makes me very satisfied. Perhaps, it has solved a big problem for me. "


    Du Wei slightly frowned: "excuse me, what''s the matter with you... I think the Magic Union found me, I''m afraid it''s not just because of my relationship with Gandalf?"


    "First of all, I need to ask you a few questions. Besides, I need your honest answer. I''m not Clark. You don''t have to tell me the answers you told him, do you understand? "


    Du Wei was shocked. Yago Doug looked at Du Wei with a strange look in his eyes. It''s not that dignified look. As if still very kind, but it seems to be able to see through Dewey.


    "All right." Dewey nodded.


    "Well, the first question. I need to know, master Gandalf... Is he really dead? "


    Du Wei was stunned. Then he nodded and whispered, "yes."


    Yago Doug sighed... Sure. The original stone of Ben''s life is broken. It seems Gandalf is really gone. I had a little fantasy.


    "Well, can you tell me... Master Gandalf, how on earth did he die?"


    Dewey knew that in front of the president, the lie he had made up for Clark would not work. He thought about it. He deliberately showed a look of embarrassment: "this..."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Du Wei sighed: "Mr. Gandalf has told me that if I say it, I''m afraid I''m in trouble."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just say it." Yago Doug said with a smile: "I think, even if there is any trouble, the Magic Union will certainly be on your side."


    Dewey''s face was a little gloomy, but an idea came up in his heart at once!


    Do you want to have a try?


    Well


    "It''s like this." Dewey looked up into the president''s eyes. Slowly said: "it''s like this... Mr. Gandalf took me all the way north. Then we went to the frozen forest


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know exactly, but he seems to be looking for some rare Warcraft."


    Jago Doug nodded. This explanation is accepted. In order to find suitable magic test materials and capture Warcraft, it''s a very normal move. What''s more, he knew Gandalf had a pass to the frozen forest.


    "Then we went all the way north in the frozen forest, and finally we crossed the great round lake."


    "Great round lake?" Jago Doug was a little surprised. As everyone knows, Dayuan lake is a landmark place in the frozen forest area! All the people who enter the frozen forest dare not cross the lake and continue to the north.


    It''s a legendary magician.


    "In the north of the great round lake, the teacher caught a lot of Warcraft. We met the snow devil wolf... Well, it seems that it''s not an ordinary wolf, but the wolf king. Later, I met the spider Dewey said this with a sigh.


    Yago Doug''s face changed again: "so many top Warcraft? Did master Gandalf catch them all? "


    These are a lot of monsters who have never seen and only heard of their names!


    "Yes, but the teacher spent a lot of magic in capturing these things." Duvet sighed.


    "And then?"


    "Then, we were in the north of the forest. We were going to come back, but because of an accident, the teacher took me to the north." Dewey''s face deliberately pretended to show a trace of fear, which was captured by Yago Doug. Then Dewey whispered, "we... Met someone."


    "People?"


    "A wounded knight." Dewey did not pretend to be calm, but deliberately showed a trace of fear. This expression fell into the eyes of the president, but it was more real: "originally, we saw a wounded Knight there. It was strange. Because the teacher said that no one would dare to go to the north of the great round lake. "


    "Indeed, your teacher is right. Usually no one dares to cross the lake Yago Doug nodded.


    "But we met the knight, but we didn''t expect it. The knight is an evil fellow At this point, Dewey closed his eyes as if to hide his inner fear.


    I have to say, he performed very much. Moreover, at his age, no one could have imagined that such a young boy would dare to tell such a lie.


    "The knight, it seems, was surprised to meet us. Then, I don''t know why, he suddenly hit us! I''ve never seen such a good knight! His strength is very strong! "


    "To you?" Yago Doug immediately guessed: "is the injured Knight you said Hussein of the temple?"


    Well, that''s right. According to the news, Hussein was chased all the way to the north and disappeared in the frozen forest.


    "Well, that''s right. That guy''s name is Hussein Dewey nodded affirmatively, then clenched his fist and whispered, "the teacher said that his strength has reached the level of paladin."


    "Paladin?" Jago Doug was surprised! This is very important news!


    The paladin? There has been no paladin in the mainland for 100 years! Is that temple traitor of Hussein really up to the level of a paladin?


    Well, but... It''s said that he killed the other two knights alone, so it''s not surprising that his strength has reached the paladin level.


    "Why did Hussein attack you?" Asked Yago Doug, frowning.


    Even if Hussein becomes a paladin. How dare he take the initiative to fight Gandalf? Even if the paladin, like Gandalf on the legendary strong, it may not be able to get the benefits of it!


    "It seems that Hussein met us by accident at that time, and then he probably wanted to kill people."


    Dewey''s answer is very reasonable.


    Is the escaped Temple traitor seen and killed?


    It''s reasonable.


    "Didn''t Hussein know who you were before he shot?" Jago Doug raises one last question.


    "I don''t know."


    That''s right! Maybe Hussein didn''t know that he was facing the top magicians on the mainland. Hasty hand, otherwise, if you know the identity of the other party. Hussein would never dare to challenge a strong man at that time.


    "What happened?" Yago Doug sighed.


    "The results. The teacher threw me far away, and then he had a big fight with Hussein... Finally. That Hussain died under the teacher''s hand. " Dewey said that and wiped his eyes hard. Before he came here today, he expected that he would be interrogated, so he had something in his sleeve


    It''s not a powder... Because he''s sure that any magic potion can''t hide from a great magician''s nose! So what Dewey uses is... Sand!


    A few grains of sand had been hidden in his sleeve. At the moment, he kneaded the sand into his eyes and burst into tears!


    As he wept, Du Wei said intermittently: "the teacher and that guy are fighting fiercely. They have been fighting for a long time... The teacher even displayed the magic of" wheel of time and space "...."


    The wheel of time and space?


    Well, it''s really the top magic master Gandalf is good at.


    "At last, the knight was killed by the teacher, but the teacher..." Du Wei sighed: "the knight is really powerful. Before he died, he threw his sword at the teacher, and the teacher was stabbed by the sword."


    "And then?" Jag Doug had a gloomy face.


    "... then, the teacher was seriously injured, even the magic therapy could not heal... The fighting spirit of the knight was very strange. After the teacher killed the knight, he said something to me. After a few words of advice, he died


    Yagogdoug''s face was gloomy, and he thought carefully for a moment with his eyes closed.


    The child''s words... Are reasonable.


    There''s a strong man like Gandalf. I''m afraid only paladins can do it.


    No wonder he didn''t dare tell Clark the truth before. Hussein''s affairs are too complicated! Involving the temple... Well, he didn''t dare to tell the truth. It must be Gandalf who told him before he died.


    Alas, it''s just a pity that Gandalf and a paladin both lost and died together... It''s a great loss to the Magic Union.


    Yago Doug pondered for a moment: "what about you? How did you get out after master Gandalf died? With your magic power. I''m afraid it''s not easy to walk back from the north of the lake


    Dewey''s heart is tight... This old man is not easy to cheat.


    But Dewey also has a way to answer, he immediately replied: "before the teacher died, he gave me something to avoid Warcraft all the way." Then he took out the magic package from his arms, carefully took out a bottle from it, and gently poured a little bit of the green powder


    "Oh, it''s Dragon dung." Yago Doug, of course, knows the goods. See this thing. The last doubt was removed.


    With this kind of thing, no wonder such a boy walks in the frozen forest, Warcraft dare not approach.


    "Later, in the south, I met some mercenaries. They followed them out of the frozen forest Dewey added at the end.


    Yago Doug thought about it for a while, and then a kind smile came back on his face: "good! You are a good boy. Master Gandalf''s soul will also bless you. "


    Then he pointed to the glass in front of him again and said with a smile, "you can drink more. I think. You must have suffered a lot in the frozen forest. Well, I heard that you are not in good health. You''re lucky to come out alive. "


    Everything seems reasonable. Yago Doug got rid of his doubts and began to think about the following questions.


    Gandalf''s death, he did not think too much... Dead, after all, is dead. Although a Hussain is involved. But it''s a matter of the temple, and the Magic Union doesn''t have to pay attention to the sticks. Hum! But after Gandalf died. I''m afraid the following plan will only fall on this young man!


    "Mr. Dewey." Jago Doug changed a slightly more serious tone: "I want to remind you, too. Your teacher is right about you! It''s right that you don''t talk about Hussein! This matter, if before that, I am worried that the temple will take you back for interrogation, because the matter of Hussein is very complicated. But now... Hum, you''re from the magic guild. The temple can''t do anything to you. Our Magic Union will come forward to negotiate with the temple! You don''t have to worry anymore. The death of master Gandalf, let this matter pass! You have to understand. We are magicians. The highest pursuit of life is to study the mysteries of magic. Life is just a process for us. A wizard like Gandalf. I''ve seen through the meaning of life for a long time. " After a pause, he said slowly: "for you, since you are a disciple of master Gandalf, the Magic Union will naturally give you some special care. Well, you haven''t participated in any magic level assessment, have you? As a disciple of master Gandalf, although he didn''t teach you too much time, I believe you must have talent that ordinary people can''t see. Well, in order to show our attention and respect for master Gandalf... "


    Dewey looked at the chairman nervously.


    "Well, well. In a few days, when the summer festival is over, I will personally preside over the assessment of your magic level together with some powerful mages in the Magic Union! " Yago Doug made a decision, and then carefully looked at Dewey: "you have to understand that since you are a disciple of master Gandalf, you are destined to be associated with magic in your life! You are destined to be a member of the Magic Union! And the profession of magician is standing on top of all living beings! It''s out of the world! In our place, you are not the young master of the Rowling family, and have nothing to do with nobles... In the future, your identity will be very simple, just a magician of the Magic Union. Do you understand? "


    The president closely linked Duwei''s identity with the Magic Union. How could Duwei not recognize it?


    Standing outside the world? It''s about making yourself understand. Their identity is mainly a magician, to stand firmly in the magic trade union side. Stop thinking of yourself as a nobleman?


    This... Seems to be a kind of draw! It''s also a kind of warning and prompt!


    Dewey would not refute anything in front of others, but nodded. In the heart actually secretly laughs: this old fellow is bullies oneself young ignorant! Hum, Gandalf''s Apprentice must be loyal to the Magic Union? Not necessarily! When Gandalf was alive, he didn''t think much of the Magic Union! Even his precious female apprentice. They''re all hiding at home and won''t let her join the Magic Union!


    But these words can''t be said.


    Yago Doug was very satisfied with the boy''s tacit attitude, and his face showed a kind expression again: "in addition to your grade assessment... I will give you a big surprise. Well, I know, you don''t seem to have a high position in your family... Oh, please forgive me for being so direct. But we are magicians. Don''t care about the status in the world. As long as you can become a great magician, those nobles will come to flatter you instead. So, you don''t have to think about family status in the future. Besides, after you take part in the assessment. I''ll give you a surprise... It''s a special identity. With this identity, even if it is your father''s identity, I will never look down on you again! "


    pleasantly surprised?


    Dewey''s face was surprised, but his heart was alert!


    I''m afraid it''s not necessarily a surprise... It''s a trouble!


    It''s the magic guild''s way of wooing itself. Also spent so much money, gave so many benefits... I''m afraid it has something to do with this surprise!


    Coming out of jago Doug''s room, Dewey goes to the bottom of the tower and is taken out of the Magic Union by Clark.


    As for the old Alec, when he left, Yago Doug told duvet that he had already told Alec about the magic experiment. The next day. Let Dewey come back to the magic guild the next day and go directly to see Master Aleck.


    From the magic trade union, Dewey has been thinking about what "surprise" means.


    The magic trade union wooed him... He was assassinated on the way... After he came home, his father suddenly showed his kindness to him. What''s the surprise? Alfa''s bodyguard was cold and didn''t talk much on the road. He just protected Duwei and answered the question. Dewey immediately went back to his room, then closed the door and arranged a magic array at the door. Immediately called out the mouse wizard¡° "Gegwu..." Dewey then said about the most important encounter in the magic guild today. Although the mouse is timid and obscene. But after all, he used to be a member of the magic guild. Maybe he could help duvet¡° You met Eric? And you promised to do magic experiments for him? Can you arrange the magic broom without crystal stone Gegwu asked all these questions in one breath. The tone is very angry, even with a trace of pity and sympathy: "boy, I have to remind you, you are lucky! That old Aleck is one of the few dangerous old monsters in the magic guild¡° DANGER? He''s not dangerous, is he? I think it''s very nice to talk Gegwu sighed: "the old man''s" danger "doesn''t mean ordinary! This is an old madman who often makes some strange and terrible experiments... Do you know how miserable his apprentice is! When I was in the magic trade union, his apprentices were seriously injured every day! It''s all about helping him with the experiments and the fields! As for the flying broom... I need to remind you as a magician that this is mostly a fantastic idea of an old madman! At that time, he had many ridiculous ideas! But nothing can be achieved! All failed! And every time the people who help him do the experiment, they have to suffer a lot! " Gegwu jumped on duvet''s desk and spoke more and more loudly. He almost touched duvet''s nose with his claws. "In a word, this old man is absolutely a dangerous lunatic!"¡° I feel fine. " Dewey does not believe: "that broom, if it can succeed..." "don''t even think about it, it''s against the law of magic!" Gegwu''s blunt retort¡° Oh, by the way, he also gave me something. " Dewey took the multicolored jewel out of his arms. As soon as this thing was taken out, the mouse suddenly seemed to settle down! Her eyes, the size of a bean, suddenly froze. She opened her mouth wide and stared at the jewel in Dewey''s hand. Then she screamed: "five color magic core!! my god! It''s five color magic core!! God! Almighty God!! The old madman is really crazy! He actually gave you all this stuff! " Dewey looked at the mouse. "Is this... Valuable?"¡° "Valuable?" Gegwu jumped up as if he had been trampled on his tail: "what do you mean?"?! Ha ha ha ha! Boy, you really don''t know what to do! Take this thing out, I tell you, the magicians of the whole continent will break their heads for this thing!! Valuable? I tell you, once in history, there was a level 9 magician who was willing to exchange a forbidden magic spell for this kind of multicolored stone, but he was rejected!! Many magicians are even willing to exchange all their property for such a colorful stone!! Do you understand? " As he said this, gegwu''s eyes were full of light, full of greedy look, as if he was going to embrace this stone with his open claws. At the same time, he was drooling and yelling: "make a profit! Absolutely! What kind of magic experiment did he ask you to do! Go on, go on! Even if you encounter any danger, even if you break your hand or foot... Ah no, even if you break your neck, as long as you can get this thing, it''s absolutely worth it! "

 Chapter 128

    Seeing that the mouse described the stone so well, Dewey was shocked. Swallowing the foam, holding the colorful stone the size of his fist, he could not help asking, "is this really so valuable?"


    Gegwu sighed. Little soya bean''s eyes were full of vicissitudes. On a mouse''s face which was originally very wretched, he had the lonely and desolate expression of an expert in the world: "hum... In the eyes of people who know goods, it''s a treasure. In the eyes of people who don''t know goods, it''s a stone head. But... I think there are very few people who recognize this kind of thing now. "


    Dewey thought about it, and that''s right. Although the two disciples of the old madman Aleck strongly opposed that the old madman gave the stone to himself, they didn''t show much enthusiasm. If it''s really as powerful as gegwu said, I''m afraid I''ll rob it in the morning. And Clark didn''t care from beginning to end. It seems that he didn''t know the goods.


    Du Wei was interested in it. He stroked it slowly. He even flattered and peeled a nut and handed it to gegwu. The mouse nibbled the nut with a sneer and said, "it''s your luck to have such a good thing in your hand, but do you know how to use it?"


    "I don''t know. But I think you know that. "


    Gegwu is very smart to throw nuts into his mouth, and then a claw: "the last Magic Union sent you those things, I useful."


    Then, Dewey obediently handed over the magic burden. The mouse went in and worked hard for a long time, and found a leather bag. This is a set of simple tools specially made for magic props given by the Magic Union. You can let the magicians carve some magic patterns on the weapons themselves, inject magic, blessing magic and so on. And cut some magic crystals.


    "The five colored stone is the best gift from heaven for the magician. If a magician has such a thing, he can exert several times or even dozens of times his power in the battle area! " While selecting the right tools, gegwu glanced at Du Wei: "your magic power is just a little less than that of the intermediate magician. But if there is such a thing... Even if you meet a great magician in the future, at least in the magic, you can not fall behind! "


    Then, gegwu vomited and said that he was thirsty, so he told Duwei the specific function of the multicolored stone.


    When the magician is fighting, it is inevitable that a profound magic will lose a lot of magic.


    And a magician who lost his magic. On the battlefield, it is basically the same as the lamb to be slaughtered. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, magicians carry with them all kinds of things that can quickly supplement their magic power and maintain their combat effectiveness when their magic power is exhausted.


    The magicians in Roland are among the necessary common magic props. An essential thing is magic potion. There are many magic potions made of different formulas in the circle of magicians. The role of magic potion also promotes the status of magic pharmacist from a certain point of view. The formula of various magic potions currently circulating on the mainland is different. The value and final effect of the materials used are naturally different.


    But even the best potion... To make it clear, it just uses the special function of magic plants to stimulate the wizard''s instinct. This principle is similar to doping. After all, a person''s mental energy is exhausted, which can not be supplemented by taking some medicine. It''s just the use of drugs to stimulate people, force people to be excited, and the short-term rise of mental strength.


    Although it has a certain effect, Dewey understands that this kind of drug actually has a long-term effect. It''s harmful to people.


    If you don''t use potion, you can also use some magic crystal. Some powerful magicians can collect the best magic crystal and use it to make some decorations, such as rings and so on. Magic crystal is the best thing known by human beings to store mental power. Magicians usually store their magic in the crystal. When they fight, once their magic is exhausted, they draw magic from the magic crystal they carry with them to maintain their combat effectiveness.


    It''s like a backup battery.


    But the problem is... Even the best magic crystal. The storage space is too small. Even a magician with the best magic crystal ring on his finger. The storage capacity can support him to cast one or two more intermediate spells at most.


    And the Great Magicians. For example, those level 9 magicians usually master one or two kinds of forbidden magic! The power of forbidden spell magic is terrible, but the consumption of magic is also extremely terrible... Even the top powerful people in mainland China, such as level 9 magicians, are basically drained after they use this forbidden spell magic once. Even if the fingers are full of magic crystal, the storage capacity is not enough to cast the second forbidden spell.


    "In theory, the more storage you carry, the cheaper you are in combat." Gegwu smiles.


    "But the magician only needs to carry a space magic prop with him. For example, I have this kind of magic burden and other things, so even if I bring more magic crystals, it''s ok... Even if I bring a ton, isn''t it enough? " Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "Ignorant boy!" The mouse scolded Dewey very impolitely: "do you think magic crystal is worthless? The best magic crystal, even the rich magician can''t collect too much! And... Even if you have a ton of crystal, take it with you? Hum, when you fight, you take out your magic burden and crystal... Such a short time is enough for your enemies to kill you a hundred times! "


    That''s right.


    Dewey nodded and agreed.


    "Multicolored stone is different... If this kind of crystal is used to store magic, its capacity is amazing, even as large as you can''t imagine!"


    With a mysterious smile on his face, gegwu took out a small awl made of pure silver, took the multicolored stone, knocked it a few times, and finally only knocked down a volume about one fifth of Duwei''s fingernail cap. He handed it to Duwei stealthily and sneered, "if you don''t believe it. You can try it yourself. "


    Dewey had some doubts about the result of such a small crystal: "so small?"


    After all, he and Solskjaer did a lot of magic experiments together, and he also did things like storing magic with magic crystal. Du Wei remembers that even if he owns a few first-class crystals, a fist sized crystal, half of his magic power will be consumed, and it will be full.


    But such a little big thing in my hand is smaller than mouse feces... Can it be useful?


    Gegwu looked at Dewey coldly: "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    Soon, about a meal. Dewey''s gone!


    He was already tired and dizzy. Although his body was not damaged, there was a kind of empty dizziness in his mind. He only felt that his mental strength had been completely drained and his forehead was full of sweat!


    He almost put all his magic into this little crystal carefully.


    "Multicolored stone, it has a characteristic that when its storage capacity reaches saturation, the multicolored light on the gem will disappear. It''s going to look like an ordinary stone, with no luster. " Gegwu said, looking coldly at the tiny bit of sesame in Duwei''s hand


    Still bright and colorful!


    "How big is it?" said duvet


    My current level of magic. Basically, it''s comparable to level five magicians! Not to mention the magic power, the strength of pure competition magic, Dewey in the mainland has been quite good! But all my mental energy is injected into it, such a small thing. But there seems to be no change!


    "It''s still early!" Gegwu sneered: "with your current level of magic, when you recover, you can inject it again... It''s estimated that this little thing can only be filled after more than ten days of repetition."


    So, this small thing can store all the magic power of more than ten level five magicians?!


    "If you meet the enemy fighting, even if your magic power is not as good as the other side, but you have this kind of treasure in your hand. I can make a ring for you to wear on your finger... When you fight, your own magic power is consumed, and you can draw reserves from it in an instant... Then, your enemies will have to face more than ten magicians who are equal to your level to attack endlessly! Think about it... If you have this kind of endless powerful magic, at your current level, even if you meet a level 8 magician, after fighting, you will at least have the ability to protect yourself! As long as the opponent is not a super magician who can cast forbidden spells. It''s hard to beat you! "


    A super storage battery?!


    Dewey put out his tongue. Looking at the fist in front of me, the earth is a multicolored stone... Such a thing, if it is used to store magic. I''m afraid I can store hundreds of my own magic! So when fighting, if you wear this thing around, your enemies will face hundreds of attacks!


    How refreshing it is! Advanced magic one after another hit the past! Even if it is to fight for magic power consumption, it can also make the other party tired to death, and make the other party run away!


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Looking at Du Wei''s proud appearance, gegwu guessed Du Wei''s idea. It coldly interrupted Du Wei''s fantasy and sneered: "do you think this thing is so simple? If it''s just a simple reserve for storing magic power, then the magicians on the mainland will not covet this thing! Let me tell you, the most wonderful use of this thing is that it is the only core material on the mainland that can be used to make magic Scrolls for forbidden spells for thousands of years! "


    Duwei''s face suddenly changed when he was shocked, and his heart seemed to be hit by a hammer!


    The magic scroll of forbidden curse?!


    Of course, Dewey knows what the magic scroll is. It''s just that the magician carves some magic in the scroll in advance, and throws it out immediately when fighting, so as to achieve instant effect. Moreover, he doesn''t need to consume his own magic when fighting.


    However, on the mainland, most of the magic scrolls are low-level magic and medium-level magic! Once in a while, there are one or two people who seal the advanced magic on the scroll. They are already great masters!


    The reason is that... It''s too difficult to seal a high-level magic in a scroll. The most difficult point is the problem of magic! How much magic can be stored in a magic scroll? Less magic, not enough to make more powerful magic!


    But


    "This little colorful stone. Its magic storage is amazing! A small grain can store enough magic to launch a forbidden spell! Look at this big piece in front of you... How much can it be made if it is made into a magic scroll for forbidding incantation? " Gegwu said, his eyes could not help showing a bit of crazy light!


    Even the top magician can only cast the forbidden spell once!


    As the most powerful magic at the top of the magic class, forbidden magic is terrifying. Although Dewey has never seen it with his own eyes, he has heard of some. For example, it is said that a great magician on the mainland has mastered a kind of fire magic called "flame burning city"! Once used, it is powerful enough to instantly destroy a medium-sized city with more than 100000 people! The devil''s flame. Nothing grows, everything will be burned to ashes!


    But such a terrible magic, magic consumption is enough to draw a level 8 magician to dry! Unless it''s a level 9 magician, it can''t be cast, and it can only be cast once, and it will basically lose its combat effectiveness.


    But if you can make a scroll of forbidden incantation?!


    My God!


    Dewey swallowed his breath! If you have a hundred and eighty magic scrolls with you, you can throw three or five magic scrolls when you meet a powerful enemy... Don''t talk about paladins or mages! Even if you meet the dragon clan leader. Can also let it die even dregs are left!!


    It''s really a baby!


    Du Wei seized the multicolored stone. This time, he won''t let it go!


    God, this is equivalent to carrying 100 nuclear bombs!! With this kind of thing in hand, even if Aragorn climbs out of the grave, I can blow him back again!


    "There''s no need for forbidden magic." Gegwu said with a smile: "as long as we make more than a dozen advanced magic Scrolls for you. In terms of destructive power, you are definitely at the top level in the mainland. Of course, we also need to consider the use in combat and other factors. "


    Dewey nodded. After all, although the forbidden incantation is terrible, I don''t know any forbidden magic incantation. And this terrible spell. You can''t learn even if you want to. Which super magician is willing to teach others this kind of housekeeping skill?


    High level magic spell? Dewey knows a few places. When Vivian left her last time, she told herself six incantations, all of which were the most powerful magic that Vivian mastered. Although Du Wei''s current level can''t be used at all, there are incantations and colorful stones. It should be possible to make a magic scroll!


    Hum, take hundreds of advanced magic scrolls with you... I''m afraid there''s no problem in the mainland.


    Although gegwu is also greedy for this kind of thing, he knows that if he is a mouse, he will not have much hope in his life. Now he thought about it wholeheartedly. He whispered: "this thing is too precious. I don''t worry about it. Now it''s all used to make scrolls. Maybe in the future you will learn the forbidden curse. It''s also very useful. Now this is a small one that has been knocked down. I''ll make a ring for you to wear on your finger. We also have the ability to protect ourselves in any dangerous situation. "


    Although gegwu is not an excellent alchemist, he is competent in making some basic magic props.


    Du Weigang has just spent all his mental energy in this gem. Now he has said so much, but he can''t support it. He sat down quickly, closed his eyes and meditated.


    I sat for a whole day and didn''t even have lunch. In the evening, Dewey opened his eyes.


    It''s hard to feel that the whole body''s magic is exhausted. It''s like a piece of your brain has been poached! But when the meditation was over, Dewey opened his eyes and felt a little strange!


    He made a slight attempt to expand his mental strength. The mental force unfolds silently, like a spider''s silk screen. The more entangled, the more dense! Du Wei''s heart moved. He had already tried to make his mental strength gather into invisible tentacles and spread out in all directions. After today''s exhaustion, it seems that this kind of completely consumed all the strength to recover again, but more can exercise the growth of mental strength!


    Although from the total amount of land and not too significant growth, but he can feel, his spirit seems to be more condensed! Quietly spread the tentacles, a road such as spider web of the same mental power densely out. At the same time, the body is full of energy, as if their magic endless!


    Du Wei sat in the room, although closed his eyes, but with the expansion of mental power, every detail of the whole room is directly reflected in his mind!


    With further expansion, Dewey''s tentacles have spread out of the room and spread out in all directions. He seemed to be able to "see" all the scenes around him!


    The dust on the carpet in the corridor... The maid who walked cautiously... And then went to the yard outside, the passing prestige, the leaves falling from the trees... Even the lines on the leaves were so clear!


    Gradually, Dewey felt that the expansion scope of his goblin power was getting larger and larger, almost covering the surrounding space within 100 meters in diameter! Vaguely, Dewey is a little curious. He wants to try where his limit is


    A trace of tentacles floated slowly. Even the sound of their breath seemed to be in their ears as they wandered through the corridor and around the servants who passed by the count''s house!


    Finally, Du Wei closed his eyes, a trace of mental strength actually drifted to the outside of his father''s study yard!


    Huh? Du Weixin read a move. A little hesitation, is ready to retreat, suddenly, heard a cold "hum" sound! This hum is full of murderous spirit! It''s a subtle sound. But it was like a thunder in Dewey''s ear! Du Wei was surprised, and then he felt a breath of killing and cutting, and his spiritual power was hard, and his tentacles were hard! Boom, Du Wei felt a sharp pain in his mind. This pain almost made Du Wei dizzy in an instant¡° How bold! Dare to peep at the important place of the Earl''s mansion A voice full of cold air pierced duvidi''s heart with duvidi''s supernatural power. Duvidi felt dizzy and roared in his ears. His already formed spiritual tentacles were smashed by duvidi''s impact. Dewey in the room. Fiercely opened his eyes, hands holding the table, an inverted onion fell on the ground, mouth retching more than, the whole body is cold sweat. After breathing for a moment, Du Wei was relieved. However, he found that his mental strength, which he had meditated for almost half a day, was just after this display. And almost half of it was consumed. It seems that there are experts in my father''s study! Dewey''s breath calmed down. It''s reassuring to make sure that you haven''t been hurt. And in the count''s study yard. Alfa''s bodyguard looks at the sky coldly. He holds his arms and looks like a sword¡° What''s up? Alpha The voice of count Raymond came from the study¡° Count... "Alfa turned to face the study and said in a low voice:" there is a magician using magic to detect here! Hum, how bold! In the imperial capital, there are magicians who dare to disobey the rules After a moment''s silence, the door of the study slowly opened, and the count came out in a white cotton robe. He looked at Alfa''s bodyguard and said with a faint smile: "hum, are the magicians detecting us... Alas, they still have the upper hand in that matter. And this time I was caught in the middle... "He frowned slightly:" however, some magicians openly use magic to detect here, is it a deliberate demonstration? Those guys of Magic Union are becoming more and more arrogant! "¡° My Lord Alfa''s eyes flashed a kill chance: "do you want me to... Since the other side uses magic detection, then it must be not far from here!"¡° No, I don''t Count Raymond sneered, "let them go! Anyway, there are only two or three days left. Let''s wait until the summer festival is over and things come to an end. Your majesty doesn''t have any intention recently. It seems that he has adopted a tacit attitude towards all the actions of the Magic Union. Therefore, we might as well keep a low profile. " Du Wei, sitting in the room, didn''t know that he used his mental power to detect it, but it caused his father''s suspicions. What''s more, he didn''t know that in places like the imperial capital, it was also a hostile move for the magician to detect the mansion of a noble family with magic power. Du Wei is alone in the room at the moment. Mouse gegwu has been specially in the back of Duwei''s bedroom, in a clean room cleaned up by Duwei, closed the door to study the colorful stone and help Duwei make a ring. And QQ... That guy is with the mouse, as long as it doesn''t make trouble. Du Wei is in a trance, guessing how there can be such a master in his father''s study... He who can see through his own magic detection must be a man with great magic power! But my father seems to have only the master of samurai, but no magician, right? Is... Chief guard alpha, he''s a double cultivation of magic and martial arts? Just thinking about it, I heard footsteps coming from the corridor. Although it was light, Dewey could hear it clearly. Then there was a knock at the door, but it didn''t sound like a servant¡° Brother! Brother Dewey! Are you in there? It''s me, I''m Gabriel A child''s voice full of joy rang out outside the door. It was Gabriel, Dewey''s younger brother and the gifted young master of the Rowling family.

 Chapter 129

    Gabriel? That kid.


    An expression of heartfelt pleasure flashed on Dewey''s face. He got up and went to open the door.


    At the door, eight year old Gabriel looked at his brother with an excited smile on his face.


    This is considered to be the hope of the family''s future, the pride of the family, the Earl''s favorite son, and the appointed successor. Now standing in front of Dewey, it seems that there is no "genius" demeanor.


    Gabriel is wearing a blue dress. The style of this dress is very strange, but it''s not the same as the robe usually worn by nobles in Roland. There are many pockets on this dress. It''s very strange from the style. It seems that they are all sewn up later.


    Du Wei saw at a glance that the style of this dress was clearly mentioned when he was chatting with Gabriel in private.


    Only in Dewey''s previous life could there be so many pockets in the clothes of that world. Obviously, this smart kid was inspired by Dewey. Gabriel later asked the servant to make such a strange dress for himself, and those pockets... To tell you the truth, made this dress look like the "director''s clothes" of duvet''s previous life.


    Gabriel was very handsome. Like Dewey, Gabriel inherited all the advantages of the countess and the beautiful countess. But Gabriel, who is only eight years old, looks a bit more robust than Dewey. Now he has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, making his physical quality far better than others. It''s just a little shorter than Dewey... It''s conceivable that in the future, this boy has a good chance to grow into another excellent military general of the Rowling family.


    Eight year old Gabriel looked at his brother with a genuine smile on his face. On his slightly immature face, there was a trace of naive smile, which warmed duvet''s heart.


    After all. This boy once let himself climb his window in the middle of the night for two years in a row!


    "Brother! You''re back at last. I know you''ll be back. " Gabriel cheered, went up and hugged Dewey. Du Wei was moved... After he returned to the capital, he was disappointed by the count''s disguised "father''s love". At the moment, this brother''s feelings for himself are sincere.


    Dewey patted Gabriel on the head with a smile, but frowned at his clothes: "you really made such a suit... God. You''re covered with dirt! I heard that you went to the Blue Ocean University. Did you run out to drill a mound on the way? "


    Gabriel laughed: "brother, I''m not bad at making this dress, am I? You''re right. It''s really convenient! My books, snacks, gold coins, and some small things can all be put in my pocket... Ah, yes, and the dagger that the captain alpha sent me. You can put them in, too! "


    With that, Gabriel suddenly turned back and yelled, "Yi? Why don''t you come in? "


    Dewey was shocked!


    Is there anyone out there?


    Then, in the dark corner of the corridor, a man came out slowly. This man really surprised Dewey!


    Dewey''s natural mental power is far better than others. After practicing magic for such a long time, both ears and eyesight have reached a very amazing level! When Gabriel came here just now, he heard only one step!


    Where''s the second person?


    Duwei couldn''t help looking at this guy carefully. He was already on the alert!


    This guy. I''m afraid it''s not easy!


    This is a man in his twenties, dressed like the servants of the Rowling family, and with a plain appearance. But Dewey saw a kind of cold indifference from this guy''s eyes!


    What''s more, this guy is so strange... His walking posture is as light as a cheetah in the process of predation. His eyes are always the same kind of indifference and vigilance. The way he walks is like being afraid to step on an ant!


    Although Dewey didn''t know this guy, he had the first feeling. He can immediately confirm: this guy is absolutely a master! A master of martial arts!


    Besides, I''m afraid this man has seen blood! The indifference in his eyes is a kind of indifference to life! I''m afraid only those who have really seen blood will have such temperament.


    What''s more, I''m afraid he is an experienced guy... Just now in the corridor, he was very careful, or a pure instinct, standing place, is the only darkest corner in the corridor... Even when he was standing in the corner. I don''t know what weird way to use. Even the breath of the whole body seems to hide!


    Make Du Wei such sensitive person, almost all didn''t notice behind Gabriel. There''s another one in the corridor!


    "Brother." Gabriel smiles innocently, looks at Dewey with a strange face, and says: "this is the servant my father gave me... Alas, he is just like this, cold as a wooden man. I don''t like him very much, but my father told me that he must follow me wherever I go... Today is the first day he follows me... Alas, I tried many ways, but he won''t even smile. "


    oh


    My father''s valet to Gabriel? first day?


    Du Wei can''t help sighing: This is a bodyguard. Moreover, the strength of this guy is absolutely not simple!


    Dewey looked back, as if just casually asked the guy, "Oh, what''s your name?"


    This guy didn''t seem to hear it, just standing there quietly.


    Gabriel was a little upset. He glared at the guy and said, "Hello! My brother is asking you! Listen, this is my brother! What he said was the same as what I said! Do you understand? "


    The silent mysterious master gave Gabriel a quiet look, and there was no displeasure in his eyes... It was a kind of look that seemed indifferent to everything.


    Finally, he nodded slightly, then turned his eyes to Dewey and replied in a low, husky voice:


    My name is Tu


    The reunion of the two brothers. It should be a happy thing.


    Especially for Gabriel. This eight year old child has been praised as a genius since he was a child... He is really smart. But Gabriel knew a secret from childhood: his brother, the idiot young master of the Rowling family, who was disliked by his father and looked down upon by the public, was ten times smarter than himself! His erudition is more than his own hundred times!


    For two years, the elder brother would come into his room in the middle of the night almost every night, and taught himself so many interesting things in all kinds of strange and interesting ways... And it turns out that what Duwei taught Gabriel was very useful later! Without my brother''s instruction. I will never get the title of "genius".


    Although Gabriel doesn''t understand why brother Dewey always acquiesces to the misunderstanding of others. He knows that brother is the real genius, but he doesn''t care about the misunderstanding around him. People say he is an idiot behind his back, and he never refutes


    After Duwei left the capital, his mother wept bitterly and his father was indifferent. Gabriel was puzzled. However, Gabriel, a young man, always believed in one thing: with his brother''s intelligence, he would come back to the capital sooner or later! Because he is such a different person, such a person. May be misunderstood for a while, but will never be misunderstood forever!


    Dewey is very pleased with Gabriel''s kindness to himself... He knows very well that in such a rich family, brothers compete for favor or inheritance. They often turn against each other. And this young brother... Fortunately, he didn''t show any estrangement to himself.


    "You haven''t answered my question... Didn''t you go to blue ocean university? Where did you get dirt? " Dewey pointed to Gabriel''s clothes and laughed.


    Indeed, Gabriel''s blue clothes were black and gray, full of dust, and a lot of dirt on them. Even his hands and a pair of shoes were stained with mud.


    "Ah... These are all tasks given to me by blue ocean teacher." Gabriel had some helplessness on his face. After all, he was a noble child. He had been taught to pay attention to his appearance since he was a child. Now he was disheartened and somewhat unhappy.


    After that, Gabriel explained something, but made Dewey have some interest in the Blue Ocean University.


    As the most famous university student in the imperial capital, the education mode of blue ocean is obviously appreciated by Du Wei! Today, he teaches his disciples something about plants and biology. But there was no rigid way for the disciples to memorize the books by rote. On the contrary, they deliberately put the contents of a book. He corrected a few minor mistakes and gave them to Gabriel and other disciples. Then let them go to the yard and observe the plants and creatures.


    Through the results of their observation, let them find out the mistakes in the deliberately altered content... This is far more impressive than the content in the books!


    Gabriel''s soil is said to be soiled by digging earthworms in the teacher''s yard.


    Sure enough, he is the most famous scholar in the imperial capital! This kind of teaching method is superior to others.


    Dewey smiles and looks at Gabriel with some dissatisfaction: "Gabriel, listen. Your teacher is doing the right thing. Although I can''t explain it to you in detail now. But you believe me! You must respect this teacher... You can learn a lot from him


    "I think..." Gabriel hesitated for a moment, with a sincere smile on his face: "brother, I think it would be better if you taught me in person! I believe my brother will never be worse than any scholar! "


    Du Wei smiles and easily digs away from this question. He doesn''t answer his brother''s words directly. He thought about it for a while, then went to his cupboard, rummaged in it for a while, finally took out a thing, went to Gabriel and handed it to him, and said with a smile, "I''ve made some interesting things during my year in my hometown... I don''t have any good gifts for you when I come back this time. But maybe you''ll be interested in it. "


    It''s a monocular telescope that Dewey made when he was bored in the Lorraine plain. The process is a little rough, but the basic function is still very good. However, in Roland, the role of the telescope is not obvious. Because a low-level magician here can completely replace the function of the telescope by performing "Hawkeye". However, as a toy for children, it is still very good. The clever Gabriel played with it a few times, and immediately understood the function of this kind of thing. He excitedly opened the window, then looked around with a telescope, exclaimed repeatedly, and then said with a loud smile: "great! Brother, I''m afraid this thing is more useful than the magician''s eagle eye skill! Is this really for me? " "Of course," Dewey said with a smile¡° I knew it! My brother is a very clever man Gabriel happily stuffed the telescope into his pocket. Then suddenly his face darkened: "unfortunately, I have to go to the teacher tomorrow... Alas, I have to live in the blue ocean teacher''s house all the time. I''m afraid I can''t go home until the summer festival." At this time, the mysterious master named Tu, who had been standing at the door, suddenly spoke. His hoarse voice was deep and deep: "master Gabriel, we''ve changed back. The count said, "I want you to see him as soon as you come back."¡° I see! " Gabriel was a little impatient. He looked at the valet and said, "go back first. I''ll stay with my brother a little longer."¡° No way. " Tu simply refused: "the count said that you can''t go beyond my sight anywhere." Dewey''s heart moved and his face did not move, but the question came out: is it so tightly protected? Why? After thinking about it, Dewey said, "well, Gabriel, you go back first... I think you''d better not violate your father''s orders. Anyway, I''m back now. Are you worried that you won''t see me in the future? " With that, Dewey gently pulled his brother into his side and whispered in Gabriel''s ear in a very serious voice: "you remember one of my words!"¡° What? "¡° This Tu... You should be polite to him. And, he''s right, you''d better not leave his sight! Do you understand? " Gabriel seemed very obedient to Dewey. Without hesitation, he immediately nodded: "OK! I believe you With that, Gabriel turned and looked at TU, with a much more polite tone: "Mr. Tu, let''s go back." Before leaving, Tu looked at Du Wei with a little surprise. Maybe he didn''t expect that the proud young master Gabriel, even the Earl''s words, would dare to resist, but unexpectedly he would listen to his brother''s words. After closing the door, Du Wei rubbed his temple and said to himself, "I''m afraid the situation in the imperial capital is really not good... Otherwise, why did his father send such an expert bodyguard to his younger brother?"

 Chapter 130

    The next morning, gegwu dragged his tired body to Duwei, and then stretched out his claws. In the palm of its hand is a metal ring that looks very rough... Well, it''s just a ring.


    The mouse who has been working hard all day and night seems to be very tired. It''s just that this guy''s workmanship is really bad. It''s just that he made a small iron ring with a metal band.


    "Is this your ring?" Dewey looked at this thing with a bitter smile... It''s more like the thimble ring on the tailor''s finger than the ring... He said in an exaggerated voice: "dear gegwu, fortunately you are not a jeweler, otherwise you will be bankrupt."


    Gegwu was dissatisfied. He said coldly, "stop talking nonsense! It took me a lot of work to make it! In this ring, I mixed some secret silver, but since it was a secret weapon, I covered it up and refined it with ordinary refined iron. Anyway, it''s a weapon, and it''s not a real ornament. Why do you make it so beautiful? When fighting, if others notice this thing, the first thing is to cut off your fingers! Do you understand? "


    Dewey nodded. He agreed with the mouse: "I was just joking."


    But then Dewey checked the inventory and was stunned!


    For this small ring, the mouse used a lot of secret silver! Precious secret silver is hard to get! It actually used up a little half of the secret silver given by the Magic Union last time!


    "It''s worth it." Gegwu said seriously: "metal repels magic! Join the secret silver, will make you in the battle, draw the magic in the ring, more quickly secret! No one will even notice! Do you understand? "


    "All right." Du Wei sighed, but thought in his heart: Secret silver is also a good thing. We have to think of some ways. How can we get more of these things!


    Magic Union?


    Dewey pondered for a moment. Anyway, I''m going to visit the Magic Union today. Ellick, the broom of old madman is waiting for him!


    Determined in his heart, Dewey immediately picked up his things and put on the ring.


    This thing is really hidden! Even that multicolored stone was inlaid in the metal interlayer of the ring by mice! You can''t see the colorful stone from the surface!


    In the words of gegewu: the precious degree of wucaishi is enough for people to assassinate you! There are still evil magicians on the mainland. If people know that you have this kind of thing, the first one will come to kill you and grab the gem!


    Of course, few people know and know this precious top-level material. But just in case. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    It is true that few people know the legendary treasure of wucaishi. For example, Clark clearly saw it and didn''t know what it was. And gegewu, because he used to be a level 8 magician of the Magic Union, would recognize this kind of thing.


    Out of the door, leaving the mice and penguins to sleep at home. Dewey once again had a carriage ready for the magic guild.


    And this time, the captain of alpha''s bodyguard followed. Dewey didn''t say much.


    To the magic guild. Maybe old Aleck is ready to let one of his disciples wait in the magic guild. That guy Dewey met once yesterday. Seeing Dewey coming, he looked at the boy with a compassionate expression... Alas, such a poor guy. It seems that the teacher did not recognize the terrible face ah!


    The other side''s sympathetic eyes, Dewey is no feeling, but his heart moved, carefully asked: "yes. What is the use of the gem that master Aleck gave me yesterday


    The guy was stunned for a moment, then sighed, looked at Du Wei helplessly and said: "I don''t know about that thing, but I heard from the teacher that it''s a very high-quality magic crystal, and the storage capacity of magic is ten times better than ordinary crystal! Well. We asked the teacher several times and he didn''t give it... Now, it''s cheaper for you. "


    Well, Dewey nodded. It seems that this guy doesn''t know the real use of wucaishi.


    Dewey was relieved.


    This time, when he entered the interior of the Magic Union and passed the magic circle, he did not dare to provoke the monsters of the two terrible magician law enforcement teams. When he got to the inside tower, the guy immediately stopped and said, "OK, go in yourself. Just dial the number on the crystal disk of the magic circle to nine. The teacher is on the ninth floor... And I remind you, don''t try to dial other numbers! There is a great magician living on every floor here. Without the permission of the owner. If you dial other numbers, you can''t get in! And it''s going to piss off the owners! "


    Dewey nodded and wrote it down. Then the guy ran away as if he was afraid to see the teacher.


    Duvi himself entered the tower, through the magic circle to the ninth floor.


    Out of the magic circle, Dewey was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him!


    What a place!


    There is a basketball court in this room, but all kinds of materials are piled up around it!


    Even the erudite Dewey was shocked by so many things! All kinds of bones and cores of Warcraft, as well as some precious magical plants that Dewey can only see from the literature... Are piled up here like garbage!


    Dewey even saw some intermediate Warcraft cores with excellent quality, and threw them at random in the corner, even falling a lot of dust.


    "Well, it''s the root of" abakale cannibal vine ". Yi, it''s said that this kind of thing is dying out? Ah, this is "nellia grass"! God, this is the best material for refining gold! " Du Wei looks more and more surprised!


    It''s the old monster of the magic guild! I have collected so many good things!


    Duwei was surprised to go inside, through the big room, inside is a narrow channel, standing outside the channel, can vaguely hear the sound of inside came Ding Ding Dong Dong. Accompanied by a light smoke


    Dewey frowned and went in.


    It''s like a magic lab. It was on a metal platform in the middle... Dewey just took a look and nearly fainted!


    good heavens! On this metal platform. Absolutely mixed with a lot of silver! Dewey can see this from the luster of this metal table!


    In order to avoid the repulsion of metal platform to magic in the magic experiment, we used precious secret silver so wastefully! What a big hand this old monster is!


    You know, in my home, in the sorskjadi magic laboratory, I use a kind of Blackstone material. That kind of thing has little repulsion to magic, but it has a strong smell.


    Ellick is busy on the test bench. His white robe was almost stained, and his face was a little black. Is playing with a whole body in front of the instrument.


    Dewey could see that it was like something that refined something. The small oven fire below, with green flame, is probably a high temperature flame obtained by burning some special magic plants, and the transparent vessel above is actually made of pure magic crystal! There is a kind of green paste in it. It is bubbling under the fire. The vessel is sealed. However, there is a leather tube inserted in it, and the leather tube extends to another vessel nearby. At the other end of the pipe, a light green smoke was coming out little by little.


    What''s more surprising to Dewey is that in order to filter the impurities in the smoke, Eli actually uses two filters! This is the filter. Dewey also recognized that it was made with the lungs of a Warcraft named "crystal eating lynx"! This kind of lynx lives in the underground, specially eats the magic crystal for a living, their lungs are the good filter magic harmful object material! But this kind of thing is extremely precious. Hunting is also very difficult!


    Old Aleck seemed to put himself into the experiment without noticing the arrival of Dewey.


    Maybe it was a key procedure. The old guy was nervous and his eyes were staring at the smoke coming out of the leather tube. The light green smoke was filtered by two layers of filters, and finally filled a crystal vessel. The smoke was stained on the inner wall of the crystal vessel, and gradually condensed into a green crystal like a sesame!


    Dewey stood watching for a while. Old Ellie still didn''t pay attention to himself. The muscles on his face were trembling. Suddenly he looked at the green smoke. His face changed and he said to himself, "no, no, it will still condense... How to do..."


    Du Wei suddenly can''t help but take a sentence: "is it to avoid the impurity condensation in the smoke?"


    "Nonsense!" Old Ellie did not look back, subconsciously replied: "condensation means there are too many impurities in the smoke! It''s a pity that the filter made from the lungs of the "crystal eating lynx" still can''t work... I need a higher filter! What I need is more pure smoke, and then I can make the smoke become liquid! Do you understand? But they always form crystals! Damn it


    "Liquid? It''s better to try the pistil of Moke flower, which is the best dissolving substance. It might be able to dissolve these crystals into a liquid


    "No way!" Old ellick still shook his head: "once these crystals have solidified. If it dissolves again, it will mutate. It doesn''t work. Alas... How can these smogs solidify directly into liquid water vapor? "


    After a pause, old ellick finally came back to his senses, suddenly turned around, saw Dewey, and patted his head: "ah! Boy, it''s you! Well, it''s a good idea to dissolve the stamens of Moco flower again. At least you know more about magic pharmaceutics than my stupid disciples! Well, good, good! It''s a pity that all my apprentices despise magic pharmaceutics. Alas... None of them can be my assistant. "


    Dewey stared at the green substance in the crystal bottle. "What are you doing?"


    The mysterious and proud smile on old Aleck''s face: "an absolute good thing! If you can do it... Hum! "


    It seemed that he seldom saw this kind of magician who was very interested in magic pharmaceutics. He was so glad that he took out a sheepskin roll and handed it to Dewey. He said with a smile, "look at it!"


    Dewey took it and just glanced at it. He was stunned! This is obviously a recipe, but... Is this recipe too complicated? Almost all of the above are magic plants! And looking at these dense things, there are more than 30 kinds of plants! Most of them are extremely precious things, and there are even several kinds of things that Du Wei has seen in some documents, which are said to have been extinct¡° What''s the recipe? " Du Wei frowned: "it''s too complicated. There are more than 30 kinds of magic plants. When they are combined, we have to consider the conflict of some substances."¡° Hum! This is the invention of my genius Old Aleck grinned a few times: "I tell you, I''m trying to extract these things into a liquid, which I call ''Aleck''s blood''! Ha ha, nice name Dewey spat out his tongue... Named after his own blood, what a weird old monster¡° What''s the use of these liquids? "¡° To replace Mithril Old Ellie''s startling words stunned duvet! Replace Mithril¡° Hum! You know, almost all metals are repellent to magic! Therefore, it is very difficult to add magic to weapons. But can neutralize in the metal magic repulsion, only uses the secret silver. But the secret silver is too rare. It can''t be used in large quantities. " Ellick said with a smile: "but if I succeed in refining this kind of liquid, as long as I refine some liquid in it when forging weapons... Ha ha! Then any metal weapon, can be any blessing magic! " Any weapon can enchant magic in the future? Isn''t it that magic weapons will be everywhere in the future? Dewey was stunned by this amazing idea! Now on the mainland, the magic weapons that can be found are considered rare treasures! If it can be popularized in the future... Then... But soon, he took a look at the recipe list in his hand, sighed, and suddenly said, "but I have a question."¡° what? Boy, do you have any questions? " Said old Eli impatiently¡° This... Many of these magic plants in this recipe list are extremely rare! If you use these things, even if you succeed in the experiment, you will find that kind of liquid... However, I''m afraid it''s more expensive than secret silver! What''s the value of such a product? "¡° Er... "Old Ellie was stunned. He opened his mouth wide and became dull. Dewey quietly took the recipe, while old Aleck was in a daze, he used all his energy and carefully looked at it several times... His excellent mental power soon recited the recipe, and then firmly remembered it. Rare magic plants? With the spring of "time passing", no matter how precious and rare the plants are, I can cultivate them!

 Chapter 131

    Taking advantage of ellick''s daze, Dewey tried to memorize the list. For a moment, I can''t help remembering the list of magic plants and the dosage in the formula. By the time ellick was over, Dewey had quietly put the recipe on the expensive metal test bench.


    Old Aleck''s face was very ugly, his eyelids were drooping, and he had no pride just now. He suddenly wriggled his lips and whispered to himself, "am I wasting my time all these years? Ah... Yes! Yes! I am conceited and smart. In this field, there is no one higher than me in the whole magic guild. Alas, it turns out that I am too conceited. No wonder those guys don''t think much of every invention I have. Even my disciples don''t think much of me. Well... Popularization, popularization! If the cost of the invention is higher than that of the original, what''s the significance! I''m really wasting my time


    With that, Erik''s eyes flashed across a trace of absolute, a shake of robes, sleeves immediately shot a green flame, shot at the table of the sheepskin dossier, instant that sheepskin dossier in the flame into ashes. The green flame is very strange, the green flame is shrouded, but it only burns the sheepskin roll, but there is no trace left on the metal platform.


    Dewey looked at old Eli so lost, and felt guilty. However, what he said is not wrong. It''s just that the cost is extremely expensive for others. But for him, Dewey has the spring of "time passing" which can stimulate the vitality of all creatures. No matter how expensive and rare the magic plants are, it''s easier for him to cultivate them than cabbage!


    However, this secret can not be told to others.


    "Master Aleck." Dewey hesitated. He said slowly, "I don''t think you need to be so disappointed. In fact, in my opinion, you are the most outstanding magic inventor I have ever met! The flying broom and your "Alico''s blood" are things I have never heard of before. It''s unprecedented in terms of creativity and ideas. "


    "What''s the use of that! Hum! There is no practical use value for the things you get out of it! I''m afraid the cost of this Alico''s blood is more than twice as high as the secret silver! Substitutes are more expensive than the original. It''s a joke. "


    "That''s not what I said." Du Wei shook his head: "at least you have put forward a new way of thinking, and your practical actions have proved that this new way can work! It turns out that no one has ever succeeded in finding something to replace Mithril, but you have. Even if this product is not very successful, at least inspired others, let us find another possibility! I''m sure there will be more magicians studying your invention in the future. Perhaps in the near future, someone will be able to improve your formula and reduce the cost. Or just find a new way! Your invention. The greatest significance is "to prove that something can indeed be found to replace the secret silver". This simple meaning has been a great discovery! "


    Ellie just regained his mind and looked at the boy carefully. He only felt that the little guy''s words were really in line with his own taste. The more you look, the more pleasing you are. You can''t help sighing: "Alas! What a pity! You are the most appreciated boy I''ve ever met in my life. None of my stupid apprentices can match you. If I had met you earlier. I must find a way to accept you as an apprentice. In my life, other skills are nothing. I just like to make some new magic props. After I die, I''m afraid no one will inherit them. Alas, it''s a pity that you are a disciple of master Gandalf, so I can''t teach you any more. "


    Dewey''s eyes rolled. "Why can''t we teach?" he said with a smile? Do you have to be my teacher to teach? Must we have a master apprentice relationship in order to teach me something? "


    In the magic circle of Roland, the knowledge of magic has always been privately taught by teachers and disciples. If they are not disciples, they can never learn their own magic. It''s almost a traditional rule. However, Dewey''s words fell on the ears of the old madman, who was originally a eccentric man and didn''t get angry. The more I think about it, the more feasible I feel.


    "Well! I don''t teach him magic spells. It''s not against the rules to teach him my skill of making magic props... And. It is said that the matter discussed by the president and the royal family will come to an end after the summer festival. At that time, I''m afraid all the rules of private tutoring will be broken. What else can I fear? "


    Thinking of this, ellick patted his head: "good! As long as you are willing to learn, from today on, you can come to me at any time and I will teach you how to make magic props! "


    The old monster perked up and had a casual chat with Dewey. Eric coco is one of the leading masters in the magic trade union to make magic props. He has studied all kinds of magic plants, Warcraft and magic crystal gems for more than 100 years. He is the first person in the mainland to cultivate in this field.


    Du Wei is a freak, he spent so many years, nothing else, sitting in the room all day reading. He is a man of two generations. The knowledge of his last life, together with the knowledge of magic in Roland, can often produce some wonderful sparks. In addition, he has read a lot of books, so he has a lot of knowledge in his heart. The older the younger, the more speculative he became. Ellie often remembered that this guy was Gandalf''s apprentice, and he was his equal in seniority. He couldn''t accept his apprentice, so he couldn''t help beating his chest.


    The two chatted for a long time, and Dewey mentioned that his intention of coming today was for the broom. Ai Li can listen to, can not help but get a long face, a long day, just sigh, the truth.


    It turns out that the flying broom, like the "blood of Aleck", is a flashy thing. I''m afraid the cost of that flying broom is more expensive than three or four wind magic arrays!


    Under normal circumstances, for example, the cost of the magic crystal used in Dewey''s flying cloak is about 20000 gold coins. And the broom made by old ellick, although crystal is not needed, the cost is even more terrible! I''m afraid I can''t even get 70, 000 gold coins!


    "The key to that broom is actually the material used to make it. Although you don''t need crystal... But... "


    Ellick took out the broom, put it on the metal bench and explained it carefully. Dewey was originally a smart man. As soon as he heard it, he understood it immediately.


    Ordinary brooms are mostly made of dry branches, and this flying broom is no exception. However, in order not to use magic crystal, this "branch" is not an ordinary branch!


    "Magic crystal is considered to be a necessary thing for setting up magic array. Because I can''t find anything better to store magic except crystal. However, after decades of research, I found that wood is the only thing that does not repel magic and please. It''s just that the quality of storing magic is far worse than crystal. So. I just thought, "can we use wood instead of crystal..."


    Dewey''s heart moved. This old Aleck''s idea is the same as that big brain genius in the magic wand shop... Well, that guy named Seth has the same effect!


    Sure enough, old Aleck continued: "I have studied magic crystal for decades, and spent countless thoughts to decompose the components of crystal. Then I came up with a result: the reason why crystal can store magic is that it has a special component, which I call "magic crystal". I used many kinds of materials to dissolve and crush the crystal many times, and finally I used a special magnifying glass that I created to magnify the object a thousand times! "


    With that, ellick moved out a crude instrument about half a meter high from under the metal table. Du Wei can''t help but be stunned when he looks at it... It''s just like the microscope he saw in his previous life, but it''s many times bigger, and its shape is also a little strange.


    "I found out. It is precisely because of the subtle talent of this "magic crystal" that crystal can store magic. So I thought, if you can find magic crystals in other substances, you can replace magic crystals. " Ellie laughingly said: "I have tried a lot of things. Other magic gems with the same nature as crystal have not been tested, because the type is similar to crystal and has no research value. I have tried so many things. You can''t imagine, from plants to ordinary minerals, and finally even the bones of Warcraft were tested by me. Finally, it suddenly occurred to me that plants are actually the best choice. You know, the best wood to make magic props is walnut. And it must be over 50 years old. "


    Ellie laughed a little. He continued: "later, I found that this kind of" magic crystal "is also found in wood. It''s just that. It''s just too little in wood. Among them, the best wood is walnut, but the content is far lower than crystal by more than ten times. But I really can''t find any other material, so I have to use wood for the experiment... "


    Ellick''s next step is an eye opener for Dewey. He used all kinds of things to refine walnut seeds, cultivated all kinds of seedlings, and even created several exotic plants. Finally, a small amount of strange minerals, called "magic crystal", was produced in a walnut geological field.


    "I spent a lot of effort, but this kind of walnut seedling that I specially cultivated is extremely difficult to survive! I spent several years of hard work, most of the seedlings have died, only a few are left... Alas, originally the walnut had to live for more than 50 years, but where can I wait for 50 years? I''m afraid the remaining seedlings will wither and die within a year. What''s more, although there are some "magic crystals" in my newly bred seedlings, there is a fatal weakness, which is the low rate of repeated use! And extremely unstable! The magic crystal inside doesn''t know when it will be broken and useless. So... Several times when I started to experiment, my two apprentices flew up with this broom, but they almost didn''t die! "


    "Fall to death?" Dewey''s eyes widened: "your apprentices are at least intermediate magicians! Even if the broom fails, at least it can fly by its own magic. It will never fall down, will it


    "Hum!" Ellick''s eyes glared: "those guys are fooling me! Let them help me experiment, all push and block! One of the earliest guys, he helped me to test fly this kind of broom, but secretly put the broom under the crotch, and quietly performed his flying skills to fly! Hum, cheat me like this!! Think I can''t see it! Then I sealed their magic with magic just before they tried. They can''t use magic


    Duvet''s head is numb!


    After thinking about it, Du Wei said, "how many seedlings do you have? Can I have one? "


    Ellick waved: "whatever! Now my heart is cold... Well, if it wasn''t for you to remind me, I would still be in a corner. The hard-working seedlings thought they could replace magic crystal, but they didn''t expect that the energy and cost of cultivating these seedlings were much higher than crystal. It''s not worth the loss... You like it. It doesn''t matter if you take it all away. "


    With that, ellick turned and walked to the back of a warehouse. After a while, he moved out a few small flowerpots, in which there were several seedlings that looked very "difficult" to grow, and the branches and leaves were covered with a strange metal color. However, looking at the half dead appearance, it was estimated that old ellick had just talked big.


    What can''t live for a year! I''m afraid it would be nice to live for three months!


    "And this. This is the blueprint for the broom. " Ellick handed over a scroll of parchment: "there is a drawing of a miniature wind system magic array of my special facilities on it. When it is made, it is good to depict the magic array in the tube of the handle of the broom. In fact, the process is not complicated. It''s just that this plant is so precious. "


    Du Wei carefully put away one by one, and the seedlings were carefully put into his magic burden.


    Old ellick took a look at Dewey''s magic burden and frowned: "is this your space storage prop? It looks a little too old... "


    But then he laughed. "Well, this burden is left to you by master Gandalf, right? No wonder master Gandalf practiced pure magic and was not very good at making props. Let me give you something good. "


    Finish. He turned around and took down a simple wooden box from a row of shelves on the wall. After opening it, there was a row of decorations in it. Necklaces, hanging cones, rings, bracelets, etc.


    "These are all space stores. The storage space inside is much larger than your magic burden. I made it when I was free. I''ll give it all to you! "


    Dewey is very happy! He had long felt that it was inconvenient for him to have no proper storage props around him. This magic burden is good. But after all, the style is too ugly, and I carry a burden with me. After all, it''s not more convenient to carry small things.


    He didn''t want to be polite to old Ellie either. He put the box in his arms with a smile.


    Old Ellie is on a tear sale today. It''s also because of my depression that I suddenly feel hopeless. Looking at the boy in front of me, I can''t help making these moves. He sent out these things and sighed, "I''m over 150 years old. I don''t know how many years to live. These studies. I''m afraid I can''t improve in my life. Come to me when you have time. I''ll pass these things on to you one by one. Alas... "


    Dewey had a look of awe. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "master Aleck... I will find a way to carry forward your inventions!"


    Originally intended to test the flying broom mood has gone, Duwei anyway nothing, simply take this opportunity to ask ellick about magic knowledge. Ellick has been immersed in a lifetime of knowledge. How profound that is, especially he is good at making magic props, and he is also the top alchemist in the mainland! For the understanding of the nature, use, composition and so on of various magic materials, where can the simple records in the literature that duvet read compare?


    Old ellick was also interested. He simply moved a lot of precious things out of the warehouse. One by one, he walked on the instrument, decomposing, melting, heating and so on. As a result, Dewey gained a lot of insight. What''s more, every time he finished teaching something, Old ellick would be very generous to send a copy of the same thing to Dewey and keep it for later study.


    In less than half a day, Dewey''s magic burden was almost full. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were a lot of shady things in his magic bag, he would have cleaned up the inventory in front of Alec.


    Neither of them had lunch. In the afternoon, old Aleck just showed off a kind of blood called "tuniai tripod" which is used to soak weapons to enhance metal strength.


    "... this kind of three legged dragon, in fact, reluctantly belongs to the dragon family. But it''s a kind of offspring of the lowest level Earth Dragon and other Warcraft, and it''s a low-level creature without any wisdom. But because of the Dragon lineage, the blood of this creature is a good reinforcement. It can make weapons, shields, and even directly smeared on people''s bodies, which can make them more than twice as powerful as... "


    With that, Dewey took a small bottle of this red, black blood.


    Finally, Ellie sighed, looked at the sky outside the window and said with a smile, "it''s late today. I have something else to do in the evening to find another old monster downstairs. That''s all for today! "


    Dewey is full of respect for this old Eli now. This guy is definitely a genius old monster. After studying with him for a day, Dewey felt that he had gained a lot. If you can come here every day and study with this old monster for a period of time, it''s really good for your own magic cultivation... Apart from other things, just because the old monster has collected all kinds of rare treasures that can''t be seen outside all his life, it''s enough to make Du Wei''s eyes open!


    Du Wei was about to leave when old Aleck suddenly asked: "by the way... I heard from the chairman that after the summer festival. Will you have a magic level assessment? "


    "Yes." Dewey nodded.


    "Well..." ellick touched his nose and nodded, "that''s right! As a close disciple of master Gandalf, how can there be no hierarchy. It''s not good to wear only one robe of a Bachelor of magic all the time. You can''t lose Gandalf''s face... I ask you, how are you preparing for the magic level test? What is your major in magic? "


    major? Which department?


    Dewey was stunned.


    Duvier''s face looks ugly. Old ellick frowned and said, "do you have any magic power? I can see it when you do experiments for me in the afternoon. It''s about level five. Considering your age, you are a rare genius. However, the magic level assessment does not only evaluate the magic level. Which department of magic are you good at


    Dewey is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Now it seems that although his magic is good, he has few magic spells. Although he knew many great magicians. Gandalf, Vivian, Joanna, even mouse witch. They''re very good magicians.


    But Dewey''s magic spell is not much. Now it seems that the most commonly used are some of the lowest level shallow magic spells learned from the lowest level sorcerer of Solskjaer. For example, fireball of fire, the lowest wind blade of wind


    Don''t say it''s high-level magic, not even an intermediate magic!


    Well... Vivian has taught herself several powerful advanced magic spells, but with her current magic, she can''t do it.


    As for star magic... That thing is invisible. Besides, I haven''t learned it yet.


    Think of it here. Du Wei said with a wry smile: "it seems that I only know one or two low-level incantations of fire and wind. I''m not good at any one of them. oh By the way, I''ll do a little bit of transfiguration, isn''t that? "


    "What?" Ellick''s eyes widened. "You say you''ve only learned such a little bit of incantation?"


    Du Wei wry smile: "I follow Gandalf teacher''s time is too short, he did not have time to teach me anything.


    Just a few more advanced morpheme incantations were forced from gegewu. However, gegwu also abides by the rules of the magic trade union. Unless Dewey is its teacher, it is absolutely impossible to teach the magic spell he is good at. It''s hard to get a few low-level spells from Dewey.


    "It seems that your situation is more complicated." Ellick thought for a moment and said solemnly, "boy, I want to remind you of something. You have to be clear about your ambition. Because no matter how smart and talented a magician is, he can''t be proficient in all kinds of magic! Magic is profound and complex, far from what you can imagine. No one who can become an ordinary magician is a fool! However, no matter how smart a person is, he will become the top magician in the mainland if he can master a series of magic all his life! Although you are smart, you should also understand the truth that greed is not bad! You''d better choose your major and focus your energy on one thing in order to achieve something... Alas, it''s a pity that I can''t teach you any real mantra now. But if you have any other questions, you can come to me. "


    Finish. ERICO opened his skirt and took a little pendant from his neck. It was a diamond red crystal.


    "This is the key to my place. You can go in and out of my laboratory with this thing. The magic array I set up won''t stop you. If you have any questions, you can also borrow my lab. you can make good use of the things here. "


    Dewey took it gratefully. Then ellick waved, "you go."


    When Dewey walked out of the room, ellick waved his hand and a chill shot out of his sleeve. He put out the flame on a burning melting furnace on the metal platform in front of him. He frowned and thought. He couldn''t help saying to himself: "strange... This boy has good magic, but he can''t do much magic. Yago Doug, the old man, as chairman, is such a smart man. Why don''t you try his background before the examination? If he fails to pass the examination in such a hurry, won''t he lose Gandalf''s face? Well, I don''t know what the chairman is thinking. "


    Dewey walked out of the tower, still filled with emotion. Once upon a time, I really didn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. I thought after reading those books. I think magic is a simple thing. Today, I learned from ellick for a day. The old monster said most of the things. I don''t understand, but I haven''t heard of them.


    It seems that in the future, we need to restrain ourselves. A lot of research is right.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a soft voice came from behind him. As soon as he turned around, he saw a flash of fire in the door under the tower. It was the light of the magic array in the tower.


    Then a man came out of the tower.


    Du Wei was stunned.


    The man looks only in his twenties. Strangely enough, in this magic Union, even the floor sweepers are wearing silver magic apprentice robes. But this guy. But wearing a delicate aristocratic dress. A luxurious robe, with rusted gold lace, even the sleeves and neckline have wavy lace. It''s the most popular style in the aristocratic circle this year.


    As the man came slowly, Dewey began to see him clearly. This guy is in his early twenties. He has a face and the skin is the kind of pale white that nobles most yearn for. He looks slender and beautiful, with long golden hair. High bridge of nose. A pair of sapphire like eyes, eyes clear. He is really a rare beautiful man. Walking. Not fast not slow, faint with a kind of awe inspiring momentum, a look is from a very strict etiquette training! The young man also saw Dewey, first stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face. His smile is very beautiful, such a smile, as if the earth warm in spring in general, can not help but let life out of a bit of warm feeling¡° Ah! The magician in front, sir. Ah, you are wearing the robe of the Bachelor of magic. Judging by your age, I guess you must be the youngest Bachelor of magic in the magic Trade Union recently. Is that right He walked up to Dewey, and his sapphire like eyes showed an irresistible affinity: "let me introduce myself, my name is Chen. Chen Augustine, my full name. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. duverolin Said, he nodded slightly, elegant posture, even from the rich Duwei, can''t help but praise each other''s action is not a bad standard. Wait... Augustine? Du Wei was stunned for a moment, looking at the young nobleman in front of him: "you... Are you Royal?" The young man named Chen Augustine smiles: "yes, your majesty is my father." Prince? How can a prince appear in the inner core of the magic guild?

 Chapter 132

    Because in the past few years, it was always a simple life. Du Wei was not familiar with other aristocratic families in the imperial capital. Although he was born in a rich family, because of his "reputation" as a child, he was almost shut up at home. This phenomenon is very rare in the aristocratic circle, even the daughters of those rich families will have one or two intimate friends.


    Dewey, on the other hand, never goes to any gathering of aristocratic children, nor does he mix in that circle. Duvet never inquired about the power strife or intrigue in the aristocratic upper class circle, which families were allies and which families were political enemies. Naturally, no one would tell the idiot young master who lived in his home. So I didn''t recognize the young prince in front of me, and even the name seemed strange.


    However, it seems that his royal highness is too young, isn''t he?


    His majesty Augustine VI, the current emperor of the Empire, is a guy who has made a little progress in recent generations. Although this old man is considered by many ministers as a typical "great success" guy. But I have to say, compared with those despotic monarchs in history, he is not bad.


    But I''m afraid his majesty Augustine VI is over seventy years old this year? In recent years, the old man who likes to make great achievements has become more and more grumpy and absurd. As he gets older, he gradually shows some lethargy. Unfortunately, as long as he does not die for a day, the throne still belongs to the irascible old man in his seventies.


    According to this age... Is the guy in front of you in his early twenties the son of the emperor in his seventies?


    It has to be said that Dewey, after all, lived a closed life as a child. Du Wei, who had always wanted to get rid of those troublesome circles of power since he was a child, only wanted to live a free life of rice insects, and he had too little understanding of the circles of power in the imperial capital.


    This Chen Augustine is the youngest son of his majesty Augustine VI. The old emperor is seventy-five years old. His life was brilliant. Under his rule, the empire made many expeditions to the South Ocean and opened up countless maritime territories. Although the later expeditions had degenerated into a kind of ostentatious show off of force, often the gains of expeditions and even the military expenditures could not be recovered, the triumphal ceremony was more and more grand.


    The eldest son of the emperor. The 52 year old prince was originally designated as the crown prince. After that, his Majesty gave birth to nine daughters. Augustine VI, who was full of hope of having another son, was furious, and even personally killed several of his imperial concubines because he could not give birth to a son. Such an emperor was unique in the history of Roland empire. When he was in his fifties, the old emperor, who was eager for his son, was finally favored by the gods again and gave birth to the "Chen" prince. I''ll get my son when I''m old. Finally, the old emperor got the wish. In the next 20 years, he almost spoiled his youngest son to the extreme!


    Even the children of the royal family. All men have learned the martial arts and fighting spirit of the Augustine family since childhood. But Prince Chen didn''t want to learn martial arts, but he was very interested in magic. This kind of behavior, which deviated from the tradition, was approved by the old emperor. Even let a great magician in the court teach the prince Chen himself!


    Even legend. A few years ago, at the old emperor''s 70th birthday dinner, the old emperor once revealed that he wanted to pay more attention to the crown prince, but he was opposed by many ministers at that time, which forced him down


    Of course, Dewey doesn''t know about these things at the moment. Since childhood, Du Wei has been away from these things. He doesn''t even know the origin of his Royal Highness Prince Chen.


    however. Du Wei''s reaction was quick. After listening to the other party''s self introduction, he immediately owed his body, a standard aristocratic etiquette. However, the handsome prince gave a kind smile, reached for Du Wei and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite, Mr. Du Wei... Don''t forget, you are a Bachelor of magic. Magicians don''t have to salute aristocrats. Even the royal family. "


    I saw a prince inside the magic guild. I have to make Dewey a little confused. The relationship between the royal family and the Magic Union is not very good. Dewey knows at least a little bit about this. Within the Empire, the royal family represents the orthodox ruling group. The religious group represented by the temple and the magician power represented by the magic trade union have always been three forces that seldom communicate with each other.


    Don''t seem to notice Du Wei''s doubt, this Chen Prince very relaxed smile, even gently pulled La Du Wei, smile way: "Du Wei Ge, I''ve been curious about you for a long time. Well, originally I just heard that Gabriel of the Rowlings is a genius. But recently, your name is often mentioned in my ears. It''s a great honor to meet you here today. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you, a magician, to dinner? "


    Huh?


    Dewey carefully looked at the strange prince.


    "Oh, please forgive me for my presumptuous invitation." Prince Chen''s smile is still so gentle. In fact, it''s a bit presumptuous to propose this kind of invitation to the nobility face to face. In the aristocratic circle, let alone invite them to dinner, even if they invite each other to have a afternoon tea, they have to send an invitation at least one day in advance. But Prince Chen''s demeanor is really not picky, even when he apologizes, The smile on his face seemed to make people feel like a spring breeze: "I was only very interested in the field of magic since I was a child, but you, the noble son of the imperial capital, have never been a magician, and you are still a young genius magician."


    It''s not easy to refuse such an invitation. Dewey thought about it, and then he said with a smile, "it''s my pleasure."


    When Du Wei and Prince Chen walked out of the magic trade union side by side, the face of the guard chief alfa, who was waiting outside, became extremely ugly in such an instant! But this bodyguard Long''s ugly facial expression, also just a flash but die, immediately welcomed to come up, first is to Chen Prince bend over to do a standard warrior ceremony.


    "Oh, Monsieur alpha." Prince Chen seemed surprised: "I saw you here. Did you accompany Dewey here in person? It''s rare for you to go out recently. "


    There was a pause. Prince Chen said with a smile, "I''m going to have a chat with Du Wei. Please go back and tell the count."


    Alpha couldn''t say anything but nodded silently.


    Du Wei was on one side. Although he didn''t know the situation of the imperial capital, looking at the unnatural flash on Alfa''s bodyguard''s face at the moment, he immediately guessed one point: it seems that Alfa''s bodyguard is afraid of the prince Chen?


    Almost in silence, a carriage with extremely beautiful decoration slowly came to several people''s side. The outside of the carriage shed was inlaid with a thin layer of pure gold in the sun. It seems that the golden wall is brilliant. In Dewey''s opinion, the wheel hub of the carriage is made of the best fine steel. Around the shed, there are columns carved with gorgeous thorns and rattan, and several blue gems are inlaid on them.


    The horses that pull the carts, in Dewey''s eyes, are all fine horses. This kind of horse, even if it is not worse than those superior horses in Rowling''s family, is used by Prince Chen to pull the cart... It''s a waste.


    What surprised Du Wei most was that there were some finely polished magic crystals beside the carriage. Arranged a circle of miniature wind magic array!


    The magic array skillfully uses the wind to reduce the weight of the carriage, so that the carriage can greatly reduce the bumpy degree and improve the speed when driving.


    At the same time. This carriage is also the most popular open carriage in the imperial capital recently.


    I''m afraid that the cost of this carriage alone will buy all of Dewey''s businesses in Lorraine plain now!


    Luxury! It''s not an ordinary luxury!


    Of course, Dewey didn''t know that the exquisite carvings on the carriage were all written by a famous master of art in the imperial capital. The simple gaudy carvings are worth tens of thousands of gold coins!


    It''s quiet. Quietly, don''t know when, in Du Wei and Chen Prince standing place around, quietly appeared four emaciated people. The robes on these four people were obviously magicians, but their robes were different from any other robes in the Magic Union. The bright red robes were as red as the juice of rose flowers. On a high hat with a pointed head. But with the totem of thorns.


    Court magician?


    Du Wei immediately thought of the legendary, a small number of animals in the palace. Qi began in the era of Aragon, and was only loyal to the royal court magician team. These four guys are obviously court magicians!


    But these four guys'' eyes are very cold. When they sweep their sharp eyes at will, even Dewey can''t help but feel cold in his heart! In particular, when these four guys'' eyes swept the magicians in the Magic Union in the distance, they all had a kind of indescribable rebellious and disdain.


    "Your Highness, please get into the carriage."


    A strong voice was a coachman sitting in front of the carriage. Du Wei found out that the coachman was not a simple character! This guy was thin and tall. He was dressed in grey cotton cloth, but it was the style of a court waiter. His eyes were deep and steady. Although there were several court magicians around him, as well as some powerful warriors like alpha, his demeanor was still calm. From his hidden under his thin clothes, And that thin body seems to have some discordant strong arm outline, it seems, I''m afraid or what the court master!


    Sure enough, when Alfa saw the coachman, he suddenly gave a wry smile: "Mr. chick, when did you become a coachman?"


    The coachman named chick was obviously an old acquaintance of chief alpha''s bodyguard. He gave Alfa a a cold look and said, "I made a mistake. Your Highness''s punishment is to be a coachman for one month. But you, Mr. alpha, haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that two years have passed since Dabi the year before last? "


    Two people''s eyes crisscross, immediately as if in the air flashed a series of sparks in general!


    I''m afraid they still have a little grudge.


    Dewey thought to himself.


    The atmosphere for a time seems to have some condensation, but the prince Chen immediately just right smile: "well, it''s late, Duwei Pavilion, please get on the carriage."


    The groom, chick, drew back his eyes, lowered his head, and stopped talking.


    Dewey frowned to himself. As Prince Chen got on the carriage, the carriage drove slowly. Du Wei looked back at alpha standing in the same place, but seemed to see a trace of fine light in alpha''s eyes!


    Count house.


    Count Raymond''s study.


    "Does his highness Chen really appear in the magic trade union? And took Dewey? " The count frowned, his eyes full of haze.


    "Yes." Alfa nodded: "I doubt it''s a chance encounter. And... I saw that chick actually acted as the groom of his highness Chen. "


    "Chick? The groom The count said with a smile, "the palace warrior chick who was defeated by you two years ago? Hum... It seems that the situation is not good. His highness Chen has been dormant for many years, and now he''s going to show his tusks? "


    Alfa shook his head. "Count, I''m worried about one thing... Chick is a paladin. And it belongs to the inner court! The inner court is a mysterious force in the royal family! Now it seems that Qike actually took over the post of Prince Chen... I''m afraid that your majesty is so confused that he handed over the inner court to Prince Chen! What''s more worrying is that chic is an excellent warrior in the inner court, but he seems to be very obedient to Prince Chen, I''m afraid. Prince Chen has successfully controlled the power of the inner court! This matter... "


    "It''s certainly not good for us." The count sighed. He seemed to be a few years old in a moment. He shook his head and grinned bitterly: "Prince Chen''s intelligence is far better than his royal highness... He has a good relationship with the mysterious guys of the court magicians since he was a child. Now it seems that his majesty not only handed over the court magicians team to him. Even the inner court has been handed over to him... The crown prince is in a bad situation. Well... Let''s think about it. His royal highness Chen appeared in the Magic Union... Hum, did he go for that? What''s Yago Doug''s idea? I''ll make love to the Crown Prince later. Now I''m making friends with his highness Chen. "


    "I think it''s not good for us." Alfa shook his head: "the key is that... His highness Chen took away young master Duwei... Count, what would he think if his Highness the crown prince got the news? Master Duwei is your son. Before he returned to the imperial capital, he had a relationship with the Magic Union. Now... I''m making friends with his highness Chen again... I''m afraid that in this way, your situation will be a little embarrassed. "


    Count Raymond rose, and suddenly straightened himself. Wei An''s figure seemed to radiate a new momentum, as if in such a moment, this already some old Imperial military general, revealed the heroic spirit of the commander in chief of the fleet at that time!


    "Well! His royal highness, even if there is any idea, so what! Now he has a lot of chips in his hand, but few of them can play a key role in the end! Without the support of our Rowling family, what would he take to fight with Prince Chen? The military is here, and now they''re on his side. Only mine. Everyone else is watching. Without me, Raymond. Out of the imperial capital, he can''t even move a single soldier! "


    Alpha nodded. He also showed a relieved expression on his face, but then, the loyal bodyguard said in a low voice: "I''m not worried about the crown prince... Now the most painful thing is the emperor''s meaning! Your majesty has not spoken recently, but seems to let his two sons do... And, your majesty, you have to be careful, I''m afraid your majesty will do something to you! After all... All along, before the passing of his Majesty the emperor to the throne, everyone would first suppress a group of important military officials to pave a stable situation for his successor! Now, I''m afraid your majesty will be targeting US. "


    Count Raymond put his hand on the table and listened to Alfa''s words. He was speechless. After a long time, he just gave a faint smile: "it''s the custom of all ages to suppress. As long as we get through this, the crown prince will succeed, and he will have to rely on our Rowling family! Hum... Besides, if your majesty really wants to attack the Rowling family, you''d better weigh it up! "


    With that, he suddenly patted on the desk, and a faint golden fight flashed by. Then he heard a crisp crack, and the thick desk suddenly turned into two parts!


    The carriage was gradually moving towards the outside of the imperial capital. Just when they came out of the gate of the imperial capital, the city guards saw Prince Chen''s carriage from a distance and immediately cleared the road.


    On the carriage, facing Du Wei''s doubts, Prince Chen said with a faint smile: "what''s the fun in the imperial capital? Hum, there are military people watching, my elder brother''s people watching, and my father''s watching... What''s more interesting? Mr. Dewey, I''ll take you to an interesting place outside the city. I think you will like it there. "


    Du Wei, based on the principle of less talking and less making mistakes, just nodded and didn''t answer.


    "That''s right." Prince Chen suddenly seemed to think of something. He looked at Du Wei and said with a smile, "I heard that you have made something that can fly on the plain of Rowling... It''s called hot air balloon, isn''t it?" Say, this Chen prince if have deep meaning of stare at Du Wei to see a while, then tone is gentle, lightly way: "that is a good thing! If it''s used to transport troops, it''s impossible for the city guards to defend the sky, no matter how tightly they defend themselves. "


    Duvet''s body shakes!


    Quietly transport troops into the imperial capital? It''s a heart killing speech! Why did the prince squeeze himself with such words?


    Duvet thought about it and said with a smile, "Your Highness, it''s just a small thing. I only have a dozen of those balloons in my hand now. It''s very troublesome to make and the carrying capacity is very limited. It''s enough to deliver a little cargo at ordinary times. If you want to transport troops, the weight of soldiers and armor weapons, let alone one or two thousand, can transport one or two hundred people is already the limit. You''re kidding¡° Oh... "Prince Chen seemed to nod, then turned his head and looked at the scenery on both sides of the road. The imperial capital is located in the central plain of the Loran continent and on the edge of the Lancang Grand Canal. It''s near evening now. Looking at the plains, villages and farms on both sides of the broad road, it''s near summer now, and the trees in the wild have been dyed with a thick layer of green... Suddenly, Prince Chen turned his head and looked at Du Wei carefully: "if... I want you to help me transport things? For example, how to transport people Dewey was surprised

 Chapter 133

    Facing Du Wei''s vigilant eyes, Prince Chen smiles mysteriously.


    After a while, they did not speak, but the carriage had already driven on a fork in the road, and then went farther and farther on the road.


    Along with the neat rows of green shirt trees on both sides of the road, these trees were obviously carefully pruned by the gardener. It seems that it cost a lot to lay bluestone on the ground.


    "You see, ahead."


    With the direction of Prince Chen''s finger, Du Wei saw that there was a quiet manor building just in front of him, under a low mountain. From the architectural style, it has a little bit of the northern architectural style of Loran. Surrounded by a circle of dark blue stone walls, inlaid with iron fence.


    The main building of the manor looks like a private manor of some noble. The whole building is made of tall and strong bluestone. It looks rough from the outside. However, the climbing tiger vine on the wall is full of rough and soft flavor. It''s a three story mansion. In terms of volume, it''s not much smaller than the ancestral castle of the Rowling family in the plain.


    Downstairs at the front door of the house, there is a flower bed. It''s summer now. In the flower bed, there are Bavarian roses carefully cultivated by the gardener. The enchanting roses are in full bloom in the setting sun, which makes the house, which originally looks a little secluded, warm.


    The overall layout is just right, which can stimulate people''s inner curiosity. Du Wei guessed some of them, and he seemed to have heard of some places like this around the imperial capital


    Sure enough, the carriage drove to the bottom of the house, and immediately a group of well-dressed waiters strode up. To Dewey''s slight surprise, all of these waiters were big, although they were polite. But from the body point of view, they are very powerful men. And from every move, it is hard to hide the strong military atmosphere.


    A large courtyard opened up beside the flower bed was already full of all kinds of luxury carriages. The family emblems on those carriages are various. Even Du Wei, who is proficient in emblems, is dazzled. In such a short time, he saw at least the insignia of three rich families with a long history, as well as five or six clan insignia. They are all first-class families in Roland.


    The decorations on those carriages were more luxurious, some elegant, some dazzling, and some luxurious... Among them, Dewey saw a carriage, which was the only one in the whole "parking lot" with a cost almost comparable to Prince Chen''s.


    It was a special carriage that looked bigger than the surrounding carriages. The body was painted with gold thread! Dewey knew that this was an extremely expensive method of alchemy, in which a large amount of gold was melted into a liquid at a high temperature, and then mixed with a special solution. Finally, it becomes a semi solidified state, and then uses this kind of thing to replace the paint as a painting product! Because the color looks like a golden river, it is called flowing gold.


    On the other hand, the lanterns on the carriage were all polished with crystal, in which there was a kind of rare top-grade fire drill (a kind of gem that can emit its own light). At the same time is also a good fire magic material), as the wick!


    Luxury! It''s not a luxury!


    Du Wei sighed, but although this carriage is the most eye-catching one in the whole parking lot, it seems to be a bit more upstart. Less of that kind of magnanimous family bearing and elegance.


    Duwei got out of the carriage with Prince Chen. He could see the lights in the big house from a distance, and the music and laughter came.


    "Your Highness Chen." One of the waiter''s leaders bowed deeply to Prince Chen, and then carefully accompanied them. He followed them slowly and said in a low voice: "I don''t know what you are going to do tonight?"


    Chen laughs and randomly lights the lights in the hall: "it looks very lively today."


    "Oh, it was the count of villa who gave a dinner party here." The waiter said with a smile, "do you want me to announce your arrival? Your highness will be more pleased than the count of villa


    Got Chen''s nod. The waiter immediately winked at one of his men. Dewey could see that the steps of these waiters were obviously pretty good guys.


    "Dear Dewey, now you know where it is?" Before entering the house, Prince Chen suddenly stops and looks at Du Wei with a smile on his face.


    Dewey nodded. "I know a little bit about it."


    "Well, this is the most famous gold selling cave in the imperial capital, which is regarded as a paradise for men. It''s the best place for the upper class to play. " Prince Chen sighed. Through the door of the hall, they can already see that the atmosphere of the banquet in the hall is strong. Busy waiters coming and going. With a silver disc in my hand


    "There are many such places hidden around the whole imperial capital. But here is one of the most famous, the most luxurious, the most expensive, can satisfy all the requirements and desires of guests... As long as you have money! " Prince Chen said with a faint smile: "however, although this place is considered to be a place for upper class games, it is also a place where you can see the ugly faces of all nobles! Hum... So, such a place can''t be set up in the imperial city. Let''s go, my friend. Come in with me and have a look. I''m afraid you haven''t been to such a place since you are so old. "


    Dewey didn''t say anything, just smile and nod.


    Same as below, two men walked in, and the door was pushed away. Accompanied by several waiters, several aristocrats dressed in Chinese clothes walked out of their faces. With an elegant smile on their faces, the old man with silver hair was thin and looked stale. But the wine was filled with a little perfume from the woman. With a red face, he strode towards Prince Chen. Next to a few aristocrats are middle-aged people, the youngest seems to have more than 30 years old. But the smile on his face was respectful.


    "Oh, here comes my dear highness." The old nobleman at the head was obviously the one with the highest status among these people. Only he didn''t care. He even came over carelessly, grabbed Chen''s arm and said with a smile: "you see, I guess there will be mysterious visitors tonight. My premonition is very accurate. More accurate than those useless astrologers. "


    "Marquis Solomon, you seem to be in a good mood today." Prince Chen''s smile was also very intimate: "it seems that you are very satisfied with count villa''s dinner, isn''t it? Let me guess, he must have something special for you? What is it? Is it the Snake Girl of Southern Xinjiang? Or a princess of a declining tribe from the desert? Ha ha ha... "


    The old man, marquis Solomon, had a smile on his face. He didn''t care about Prince Chen''s joke at all. He said in a low voice: "you guessed well. Billy, that boy, actually got two "snake girls" from the best places! Originally, I was worried about my old bones. I''m afraid I can''t afford two snake girls by myself at night, but fortunately now you''re here... Ha ha! "


    Marquis Solomon? Du Wei was stunned, and immediately thought of the meaning of this surname! Solomon is a very prominent surname in Roland! The family has a long history. Even longer than the Roland empire! Long before the establishment of the Roland Empire, the Solomon family was already a powerful family in the mainland. But the only odd thing is that the Solomon family is a very loose family. There is no patriarch in their family. However, they developed separately. Although there were contacts among each family, they never really United.


    In a sense, this family is like a dandelion in a plant. It spreads its seeds far away, and more and more seeds are scattered... This is probably the reason why this family has been able to survive on the mainland for more than 1000 years, and has experienced many times of turbulence in the mainland, but it still stands.


    Marquis Solomon... Dewey searched in his memory, and immediately remembered that the Marquis was not small! This old guy served in the military when he was young... And he had a good relationship with the current emperor Augustine VI, who was only the crown prince. After Augustine VI ascended the throne. He is very kind to his younger brother, who was a follower when he was young. In addition to the family background of Solomon, this old man is now a typical "official businessman". He is responsible for managing many royal industries and controlling some overseas trade at the same time.


    It is reasonable to say that Dewey would not know the background of these aristocrats in his secluded life, but he knew the Solomon family because he was curious about the scattered family when he was studying the badge science.


    Next to him, Prince Chen and old Solomon had been laughing in a low voice for a while. It''s a kind of man to man joke. Then several middle-aged nobles came to see Prince Chen. One of them was the tallest. It''s the host of today''s dinner, the Earl of villa, but Dewey doesn''t know what the Earl is.


    Villa... Listen to this surname, it seems to be a noble surname from the southwest of the Empire. Dewey guessed.


    By this time, everyone had focused on Dewey. After all, Dewey was still wearing the robe of a Bachelor of magic. It''s a rare thing that a magician, who is still such a young magician, comes to this noble''s ecstasy cave. And see him and Prince Chen actually walk side by side, calm attitude, rigorous behavior, with a trace of family style, not like Prince Chen''s hands.


    What''s more, a sorcerer with nobility? These aristocrats are all old men. How fierce their eyes are, they immediately secretly guess the identity of Dewey!


    "Let me introduce you." Prince Chen chuckled, and then pulled Duwei affectionately. As if he were a close friend, he patted Duwei on the shoulder: "this is duverolin... Count Raymond''s eldest son. As you can see, this young guy is a great man! Look, although he is a noble, he is also an excellent magician! The mage''s robe and badge on him... That''s a real Bachelor of magic! "


    Rowling''s? Count Raymond''s eldest son?


    Several people present immediately recalled many legends about Dewey... Especially the most famous "idiot" a few years ago.


    But now, you don''t think that Dewey is an idiot anymore. After all, if an idiot can become a magician, are all the magicians in the whole continent idiots?


    Du Wei face with smile, just want to see ceremony, Chen prince but pulled him. Then he laughed and said, "well, my friend, don''t be polite here. You know, there are nobles in it, and every one of them is older than you. Now you don''t have a title. If you want to see me, I''m afraid you won''t have time to do anything else tonight. Here, we are all looking for some happy mood. Those tedious things, in this manor, let go for the time being. "


    Surrounded by the crowd, Prince Chen takes Du Wei and strides into the banquet hall. Thick and soft carpets are laid on the ground, bright crystal lamps on the walls, hand-made reliefs by the best artists on the ceiling, and even a vase decoration that you can see casually are valuable handicrafts.


    With Prince Chen into the banquet hall. There was an instant uproar. Obviously, his young highness is a frequent visitor here. What''s more, Dewey found that as he walked into the banquet hall, the elegant Prince disappeared, with an elegant and warm smile on his face. It immediately turned into a kind of "wolf smile" similar to the veteran of fengyuechang. The ambiguous smile is the common feature of men in this place.


    The whole hall. In fact, there are only 20 nobles, but there are at least 100 women. As soon as Duwei came in, he felt the fragrance floating around. All kinds of valuable perfume make Duwei even sneeze.


    Those well-dressed nobles have forgotten their appearance. Dewey has already seen several guys holding beautiful girls in their arms


    The whole hall is a round design, and in this round hall, there is a circle of small round box like places around it. But there was no door in those boxes. As soon as the curtains were hung, Dewey walked a few steps at random. He was even surprised to see that behind the curtains, men and women''s clothes were already half faded and twisted together. Faintly, there was a slight gasp


    Prince Chen has no taste of "His Highness". Naturally, he just walked through the crowd at random. And some familiar friends said hello, even casually pulled a look very delicate woman in her arms. Then he said with a loud smile, "Dear Dewey, my friend, why are you still alone? My God, if you are still alone here, you will be laughed at


    Dewey grinned bitterly.


    Countless eyes around him revolved around him. After all, the wizard''s robe he was wearing was too dazzling.


    This place is dominated by women. Du Wei saw all kinds of beauties that were hard to see on weekdays... He even suspected that most beauties in the whole imperial capital would gather here overnight! These beauties have different customs. On his left, he saw a few giggling girls sitting on a water bed. They were all wearing a thin layer of gossamer, and their delicate bodies were looming under the gossamer. And even a girl deliberately twisted her body slowly towards Dewey, and several sensitive parts of her body showed a clear outline under the veil


    On the right side, even on a soft flat, a tall, long legged beauty was lying there naked. Her skin was slightly light wheat, but she looked more healthy and attractive. Her round chest, slender waist, straight and slender legs, her whole body was slightly curled up, and one hand was wearing a gold bracelet, Two fingers gently twist a grape, put it on the bright red lips and gently lick it, but his eyes deliberately look at Duwei with fiery provocation.


    What makes Du Wei feel sad and ridiculous is that this woman, who is naked all over her body, is wearing a light veil on her face, covering most of her face. This kind of appearance, which is naked all over her body but covering her face, and her nearly perfect figure, seems to stimulate men''s desire more!


    "Look! They like you, my friend Chen Prince affectionately hugged Du Wei''s shoulder and said with a smile in his ear: "go, my friend, have some fun. I believe that people like you will be very popular here! "


    Soon, there are several soft arms entangled to Du Weidi, a hot woman. Wearing a very exposed red robe, her chest was wide open, even pulled to the navel, and the two sides of the robe were also wide open, even to the thigh roots... Dewey inadvertently glanced at her, and immediately confirmed a point clearly from several angles... This woman was wearing nothing under the robe!


    "Oh, what a beautiful little magician." This fiery woman has a pair of enchanting eyes. He put his lips boldly on Dewey''s ears, then even licked them with his tongue, and said with a low smile, "I''ve never seen a magician come here. Which noble family are you? Oh, I thought of coming here to play like a magician... Oh, it''s a very talented idea. "


    With these words, a pair of delicate arms have been around Du Wei''s neck, and a pair of small hands have been gently caressing Du Wei''s chest along Du Wei''s robe. At the same time, Du Wei can feel a soft concave convex body rubbing gently behind his back


    "Come on. My little magician... "The woman laughed wildly and swept a bead curtain not far away with her enchanting eyes. There was no one behind the bead curtain. The woman gently breathed in Dewey''s ear:" my little magician, where shall we go... I think I can bring you some happiness! Oh... I''ve never worked with a magician before... Ha ha ha... "


    Dewey felt that this woman had a lot of means, at least her flirting skills were excellent. He has obviously felt a little change in his physiology


    But it''s just pure physiology.


    He pushed away the bold and unconstrained woman with a light smile and said, "no, you''re not my type."


    Hell... I don''t want to bury my virgins in this place.


    Dewey thought maliciously.


    The woman didn''t care. With a smile, he let go of Dewey, and then entangled with another noble nearby.


    The whole banquet hall is just like a paradise for licentiousness. In the air, the smell of alcohol became more and more strong, and Dewey even felt a little dizzy. He suddenly felt a move in his heart. He casually took a crystal cup on the disc of a passing waiter''s hand and took a sip of amber liquor


    The best wine. Dewey made a judgment immediately. But he was keen, aware of the wine taste a little different.


    Sure enough... It''s an ice berry!


    Duvet sighed in his heart.


    Ice berry, a kind of magic plant that can make people hallucinate, similar to psychedelic drugs. Duvi used this kind of thing to relieve the pain of the injured Hussein when he was in the frozen forest. Of course, he was familiar with this kind of thing.


    "Well, my friend, you have a high vision." Chen Prince smiles to gather to come over. This time, the girl beside him changed to a woman who was dressed in a desert alien servant. His dark skin was as smooth as silk. It''s like the whole body is smeared with a layer of oil. This woman has a pair of Youlan''s eyes, and her waist is so slim that Du Wei even worries. I''m afraid that with a little grip, she can break her grip. There is no doubt that this woman is also a man''s favor.


    "Everybody


    All of a sudden, in the hall, there was a dull voice like thunder. With the sound, Du Wei looked around and saw a huge fat man with a figure like a pile of meat mountain sitting on the left side of the hall. This guy was about fifty years old, dressed in Chinese clothes, but he was half open, and his thighs were as thick as Warcraft, There was a little girl who was only a quarter of his body at most. The girl''s little hand gently stroked the fat man''s body back and forth, and her tender tongue gently licked the fat man''s chest.


    But there was a trace of impatience in the fat man''s eyes.


    He immediately interrupted the atmosphere in the room with this loud drink.


    It''s such a loud voice. Dewey''s heart moves.


    Then, the guy suddenly pushed away the little girl, and then stood up, half open clothes, revealing the black chest hair, cried out: "I said everyone!"


    He drank again, which finally attracted the attention of the whole audience. With his cheering, even a few guys who were in the Pearl curtain stopped their fun, and even someone came out and said with a loud smile: "Oh, look. I''m afraid we''re going to have some interesting ideas for "Warcraft of Mount Delan."


    With the scene quiet down, Chen Prince walked to Du Weidi side, low voice way: "do you know this guy?" Looking at Du Wei shaking his head, Prince Chen said with a smile: "just outside, the most expensive carriage I saw was this guy''s. It''s not surprising that you don''t know him, because he''s one of the people here. The one with the lowest rank is just a little Baron, and he is also the first aristocrat in the history of the family... But he is the richest one. In short, he is a upstart... But he is the richest one. When it comes to property, I''m afraid that half of the people here may not be rich alone. "


    oh Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    "This guy is not simple. He''s the biggest arms dealer in the Empire. All the cities in Loran have his weapons shops, and he also makes weapons for the military... Hum. Do you think he can be rich? And this guy is vulgar, but he is very popular among the aristocrats. Did you hear his nickname? The Warcraft of Mount Delan, that''s the figure people make fun of him. His family was born in Mount Delan. And his huge image is a kind of Warcraft in the legend of Mount Delan, so he got the nickname


    Just then, the fat man was already discontented and cried: "I said, count villa, your party is too boring... It''s always these tunes. But there''s no new pattern... "


    Count villa said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know you''ve played everything. But I''ve prepared some new patterns today. Maybe you''ll be interested in them! "


    With that, he whispered to a valet around him, and the man immediately trotted out.


    A moment later, suddenly the door of the banquet hall opened slowly.


    Then a sliding wheel platform embedded below was slowly pushed in, on the platform. Faintly emitting a layer of magic brilliance!


    To duvet''s surprise, it was real magic! The floor of the platform with a small amount of magic crystal depicts a magic array of lighting, the white and holy light envelops the whole mobile platform!


    The most surprising thing is that on the platform, there are four people standing side by side, wearing a wizard robe!


    The white robe of the great magician, the high pointed hat of the magician, and even each magician has a black wand in his hand. Du Wei saw it at a glance. That wand is fake.


    These four people in the robes of the great magician are all tall. The whole body is covered in the robe, and the skin is not exposed at all, but with the faint music coming from the hall


    To duvier''s surprise, the music is the most Choir piece!


    In this music, four people in the robes of the great magician slowly pull down their pointed high hats, revealing their original faces, but they are actually four gorgeous beauties!


    The four women are as like as two peas, four of them, and four of the same faces, but with a smile of almost holy nature. Even the holy look in their eyes has made Du Wei feel a bit of a sense of awe.


    But then


    The four girls, who seemed to be only 18 years old at most, suddenly slowly raised their hands, wriggled their bodies slowly in the music, and gently pulled on the chest of the wizard''s robe. A rope was pulled off, and most of the skirt of the wizard''s robe immediately opened, revealing the delicate and full chest, the towering outline, Although not completely revealed, but just the outline, enough to make people moved!


    Then, four people pulled at the waist of their robes at the same time. In this way, it was obviously the hem of the specially designed wizard''s robe, which immediately revealed one side of the opening. The hem of the robe, which was at the root of the thigh, floated gently with the twist of the body, revealing the snow-white and round thighs!


    The four bodies were writhing, wearing holy robes, standing on the magic stage. Their delicate hands deliberately poked into their chests, gently kneaded, and even their bodies were shaking, showing an unbearable look... But the most delicate thing is that the four girls still had a nearly holy smile on their faces!


    This strong contrast, on the contrary, can stimulate the man''s inner impulse!


    The Warcraft of the Delan mountains, at first, his eyes lit up. He was stunned for a moment. Then he suddenly caressed his hands and said with a laugh: "good, good! Well, you count of villa! I have come up with this tune! Ha ha, I''ve done a lot of women. But never a sorceress! Ha ha ha... "


    Dewey has already sighed... Isn''t this the kind of uniform temptation he''s seen in his previous life?


    It''s just that people don''t wear nurses'' or stewardesses'' clothes here.


    But dressed as a sorceress.


    Well, it''s a little fucked up!


    Count villa was also proud. He said with a loud smile, "these four" female magicians "were carefully trained by me. The beauty of them will be known after personal experience. I reveal a little bit about these four girls. Can be learned a little bit of primary real magic Oh! Although can''t compare with the real magician, but at least not inferior to the level of a magic apprentice! Let''s think, when you enjoy her, she can also cast one or two physical magic to you. At the same time, when you move, they are singing incantations in a low voice... What kind of feeling is that? Ha ha... I can tell you that I''ve never touched them. I''m still a virgin... Today... "


    He burst out laughing. The way: "in here, the Chen Prince naturally wants to enjoy a of.". Marquis Solomon is also going to take a place... As for you, Mount Delan, if you want, you''ll have to give some blood! "


    "What''s the matter. Is that the old rule? What''s the best price? Good talk, good talk


    As soon as his voice fell, an aristocrat immediately murmured, "Oh, this is another fat man!"


    Just then, suddenly someone began to say in a loud voice: "Mount Delan. Don''t rob me, I want one! Well, ten thousand gold coins


    Dranshan looked at the man who opened his mouth and said, "ten thousand? Ten thousand is not enough for such a wonderful person! I''ll give you a hundred thousand! I''ll take both of them


    As soon as this was said, everyone in the hall was dissatisfied. Some aristocrats, who were self-confident and rich, immediately called out: "200000! I want two


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand!"


    The price was soon raised to 500000 gold coins. The Delan mountain looked at the crowd coldly, and suddenly coughed: "one million gold coins! I want it


    After all, although everyone was rich, gold coins did not fall from the sky. Although this rare magician beauty makes people itch, it''s hard to show... But spend a million gold coins just to play with a woman? It doesn''t seem to burn money like that.


    You''ll get it at Mount Deland. Billy said with a smile: "well, you fat man, this time you''ve got one million gold coins, and the rest two are yours!"


    Then he took out a round fire drill from his sleeve and threw it to a waiter nearby. He said with a smile, "take it, and tomorrow will depend on it. Where can I get your money, count. This thing is for you! "


    The waiter nodded. But did not show joy, but very calm took over.


    It''s when de Lanshan laughs. Suddenly, Prince Chen spoke. He took two steps, looked at the mountain, and said with a smile: "I said, my dear Lord Warcraft..." his name made others laugh, but the mountain was polite to his highness: "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"¡° There is no order, but I just want to ask you for personal favor. " Chen Prince suddenly pulled Du Wei, pointed to Du Wei and said with a smile: "you see, my good friend, he is a real magician, but tonight, you can see that he has not found a suitable woman. Alas, when I saw the four babes trained by the count of villa, I immediately felt that these four beauties were the most suitable for my friend. So, de Lanshan, I ask you for something. How about the two beauties you bought as gifts to my friend? " After looking at Du Wei, he burst out laughing three times and said, "Your Highness, you are joking! If you ask, where can I refuse your request? So, don''t send one! I bought two and gave them to the rollin children! Ha ha, the magician matches the magician. That''s the interesting tune! " Prince Chen laughed: "good! Since you are so generous, I can''t be stingy any more... My one is also given to Dewey! " On one side, old Marquis Solomon also laughed: "since you are joining in the fun, how can you not add me! I''m old, and I''m afraid I can''t stand my physical strength. I''ve got a headache for the Snake Girl in villa tonight, and I''ll give it to Duwei, the sorceress! " Chen Prince smile, to Du Wei wink, low voice way: "my friend, such arrangement, you satisfied?" Du Wei just wanted to speak, but he noticed Prince Chen pinched himself secretly. Knowing that the other side had deep meaning, he could only nod with a smile, and then said with a smile: "just in time, as a magician, I don''t have a magic apprentice around me. I accept this gift! Thank you, I won''t say more, later... Ha ha. " In a burst of ambiguous laughter, Dewey walked to the front of the platform. He took a look at the magic array on it, and instantly understood the key of the shallow magic array. He pressed on a crystal and injected magic into it. The light of the magic array immediately converged. Next to him, the count of villa laughed and walked up to Dewey. "There''s a private VIP room for me upstairs. I''ll let them wait for you on it." Dewey knew he couldn''t refuse and nodded. The dinner continued for a while, Prince Chen didn''t seem to let Du Wei go tonight, and Du Wei was not in a hurry to leave. And the dranshan Warcraft, with four little girls in his arms, left laughing. Du Wei was quickly pulled aside by Prince Chen and said in a low voice, "Du Wei, do you think I''m satisfied with the arrangement I''ve given you?" Du Wei said with a smile: "of course I''m satisfied... But this gift is very valuable."¡° Alas... "Prince Chen suddenly flashed a disappointed look:" since you say so, it seems that you don''t like the four girls. Well, you really have a high vision... In that case, I''ll give you the snake girl that villa sent me tonight. " Dewey shook his head and said, "Your Highness, I''m not interested in women... But you''re so kind to me tonight. We''re just meeting for the first time. I think you must have something important to say to me? You and I both know it in our hearts... It''s better not to beat around the bush. " Chen Prince smile: "very good, you are not confused by women, let me appreciate you more. In that case, let''s go to the terrace and have a chat. It''s quieter there. " With that, they walked slowly to one side of the banquet hall, and a waiter strode over to the side office, reached out to help them open the door to the terrace... But at this time, Dewey''s eyes inadvertently swept over the waiter''s hand, and suddenly his pupils contracted up!!! This hand is missing a thumb!! Biao Wei''s waiters with military atmosphere... Incomplete hands and feet... Du Wei''s face flashed a trace of evil spirit, suddenly stopped and looked coldly at the waiters. At the same time, his hand had been retracted into his sleeve

 Chapter 134.1

    The same incomplete hands and feet, the same dressing of waiters, the same military temperament. All this immediately reminds Du Wei of the night when he was assassinated in Jumu town on the way to DIDU!


    A trace of his evil spirit just appeared on his face. The waiter immediately noticed that his face was as calm as a rock. After a step back, a light suddenly appeared in his eyes and fixed on Dewey tightly!


    Dewey''s hand had touched a magic scroll in his sleeve. Since the assassination, Dewey has had a good habit. He sewed two pockets in the sleeve of His Wizard robe. The wide sleeve of the wizard robe is a good place to hide weapons. There are several magic scrolls in each pocket, so that he can quickly protect himself in case of danger.


    At the moment, Dewey was holding a scroll of magic Petrification in his hand. He was staring at the waiter carefully. As long as he dared to change it a little, he was ready to pop the scroll out of his sleeve.


    "My dear friend, what''s the matter with you? Look at your face, it seems a little uncomfortable? " A gentle greeting, Chen Prince suddenly slowly step on a step, this step is just right, the kind of gentle breath on his body immediately broke up the murderous atmosphere between Du Wei and the waiter, instantly dissipated the crisis in the invisible. Chen Prince this step seems simple, but it seems to be intentionally or unintentionally just stopped in the middle of Du Wei and the waiter.


    Du Wei forced a smile, a deep look at his highness: "nothing, just a sudden headache." Then, his eyes crossed the Chen prince, fell on the hand of that waiter, said with a smile: "I''m just curious. In such a place, why does the waiter''s hand... "


    The waiter seemed to be relieved and bowed respectfully to Du Wei, but even when he bowed, his body was tight and seemed to be ready. Dewey looked at him and didn''t move. After bowing, the waiter retreated quietly.


    "This is not the right place." Chen Prince''s a whisper quietly fell into Du Wei''s ear, Du Wei in a twinkling of an eye, saw this young Highness''s deep eyes, he covered up the cough: "I just have some curiosity."


    Then, Prince Chen has pulled Du Wei out of the door and came to the terrace.


    The terrace is big. The blue stone carving looks mysterious in the dark. Dewey deliberately looked at the statue of an ancient warrior standing on the stone platform with a sword and armor. Du Wei came closer and saw that the eyes on the warrior''s face were inlaid with gems, and the sword in his hand was carved out of ivory. In the light moonlight around. There was a faint warm and soft luster on the ivory.


    "The backstage of this place should be the military." After staring at the warrior statue for a long time, Dewey suddenly said something.


    Chen Prince one hand holding the balcony railing, one hand holding a crystal glass, listen to Du Wei''s words, did not immediately answer, but first sipped a sip of wine, and then deep breathing. He said with a smile, "look, the terrace is better. How beautiful the roses in the garden below are... If you can bring your beloved girl in front of the moon and flowers, it will be a wonderful thing. " Said, Chen Prince turned to see Du Wei one eye: "my friend, tell me, do you have beloved girl?"


    "..." Du Wei took a silent look at his highness and thought carefully for a while


    Dear girl?


    Do not know why? Think of this sentence. Du Wei''s mind suddenly flashed that day at Walker harbor, when he and little Vivian said goodbye. That talk some stutters, the little beauty sorcerer with red face, coquettishly kisses lightly on own cheek, then leaves the scene.


    "Maybe, yes." Dewey couldn''t help smiling.


    Chen Prince quietly looked at Du Wei one eye, his handsome face showed a faint sense of regret: "unfortunately, I did not."


    With that, he shook his head and drank all the wine in his glass. Then he put down his glass and went to Dewey. He said with a smile, "you guessed well just now. The backstage of this place is really the military."


    There was no change in Dewey''s face.


    "I don''t know what happened to you just now." Prince Chen frowned slightly: "but I need to remind you that in this place, you''d better not do anything beyond the normal. The depth of this place is beyond your imagination. Even if your father is here, he won''t want to offend the people behind here. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Prince looked at Du Wei: "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Du Wei said lightly: "it''s just a surprise that such a place is actually opened by the military. The grand imperial army can make such a place. "


    "Yes." Prince Chen''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, low voice: "very sad... Perhaps, this is also one of the signs before the chaos."


    Then he sighed and stood side by side with Dewey: "it''s not a secret. In the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, everyone knows it, but no one will point it out. Even my father knows the existence of this place and that the military has made such a place around the imperial capital... Hehe! Do you think my father is very happy that the grand Imperial Army, the army guarding the glory of the Empire, has done such a thing? Every time he mentioned this place, he would be so angry that he would smash things... But what''s the way? Even though some big men in the military headquarters, including your father, don''t like this place, they can''t do anything about it. "


    "Why?"¡° Because of the money Prince Chen grinned bitterly: "because of the lack of military expenditure!" Then Prince Chen raised his head, looked at the crescent moon in the sky, and sighed: "my father, his majesty Augustine VI, the ruler of this continent, the monarch of 44 years... To tell you the truth, if he was born in the era of war... Such as the Aragorn era, or the turbulent era when our Augustine family ascended the throne to save the Empire, With my father''s character, I''m afraid I can become a master of the Ming Dynasty! He likes martial arts and enjoys great achievements. What he likes most is to fight south and north to satisfy his inner need for glory with ceaseless conquest. In fact, this is not a disadvantage. In the era of war, it would be a good personality advantage for a monarch. Unfortunately, he was born in a stable era of Empire... And also in an empire with a history of thousands of years, The power of the country has come to an era of prosperity and decline! In such an era, a monarch full of desire to conquer has emerged, which is not the blessing of a country. " Du Wei did not speak, the other side is in the current emperor''s majesty, so behind belittling the monarch, but a big crime. The other side is the emperor''s favorite little son. He says that his Laozi''s words are not good. Even if he is known, it doesn''t matter, but he can''t answer¡° My father has been in power for 44 years. Unfortunately, the whole continent has been unified. What else can he conquer and vent his desire for conquest? Only after the northwest desert, those who always have some frequent changes of alien race. Twenty years ago, my father organized an expedition in the desert, killing a whole hundred thousand people of different nationalities. The year was called the year of blood. Alas... My father is too anxious. Although those alien races changed frequently, they were all skittish. Generally speaking, they were under the rule and control of the Empire. But because my father was anxious and found a goal to vent, he did it regardless of everything... The pride he had held for a lifetime turned into a sense of killing. Although the conquest severely damaged the alien race, it killed 100000 people''s blood feuds, which made the alien race and the Empire form a deep blood feud. The original appeasement policy no longer had any effect. Alas... It''s a pity that my grandfather''s 30 years of hard work, the former Emperor, was wiped out by his father''s butcher''s knife Speaking of this, Prince Chen took a look at Du Wei: "do you know the war of expeditionary desert?" Dewey nodded. Although the war took place 20 years ago, and Dewey did not come to this world at that time, he probably knew the origin of the war after he was familiar with a lot of historical books and documents. There is a vast desert in the northwest of the mainland. The deep part of the desert is a long and narrow grassland with snow mountains on its back. In that land, derived from a nomadic alien, rebellious nature, Biao defend Wu Yong. That people had been conquered by the Empire in the Aragorn era, but after all, there was a desert between the Inland Empire and the grassland people, which became the biggest obstacle for the Empire to control that area. For hundreds of years, the Empire had little control over the conquered people. That nation also often set off small-scale rebellion. The Empire fought many times, but it always won. However, the vast desert made the Empire suffer heavy losses in supplies. When it won the war, it often lost more than it gained.

 Chapter 134.2

    When the father of his majesty Augustine VI was in power, he was a magnanimous monarch. He appeased the people who repeatedly harassed the Empire and gave up the policy of garrisoning troops on the grassland. Instead, he used appeasement to replace high pressure and tried to weaken the prairie wolves by means of internal differentiation.


    After 30 years of hard work, the effect is very good. For 30 years, there was no rebellion among the alien races.


    However, after Augustine VI succeeded to the throne, he changed his policy and adopted a high-pressure policy towards the alien race. As a result, the originally divided alien race was reunited again. Twenty years ago, a rebellion broke out. The Empire organized 100000 troops to cross the desert to levy. It cost nearly ten million gold coins, killed and injured almost half of the army, and washed the grassland with blood, Finally, the rebellion was put down, and 100000 people were slaughtered in order to demonstrate, including prisoners of war and civilians!


    "In that war, the Empire spent nearly ten million gold coins and lost tens of thousands of elite troops, a large number of which were non combat losses in the desert! What did the Empire get in the end? What I got was to satisfy my father''s desire for conquest, but I didn''t get even a gold coin from those foreign people, and I also had a deep blood feud with each other! Now there are 20000 troops stationed on the grassland. The 20000 troops are in the interior of the Empire, and the supply is difficult. To cross a desert to supply an army of 20000 people, and to suppress those alien races, they must be all expensive cavalry! The cost is almost ten times that of an army of the same size! It''s equivalent to a local garrison of 20000 people, but it costs the military expenditure of one Legion every year! Every year, the Empire spent more money to support a legion, but only to maintain such 20000 troops! For so many years... The military expenditure is a terrible number! "


    Hearing this, Dewey couldn''t help saying: "it''s a pity. If it''s the first day of junior high school, it''s the first day of junior high school. "


    Chen Prince''s eyes suddenly flashed a different color, deeply looked at Du Wei one eye: "what do you say?"


    With a chill on his face, Dewey said coldly, "the war 20 years ago killed 100000 people of the other side, and the deep hatred has been settled! In that case, why don''t you just do it and keep doing it... "He raised his hand. He made a gesture of cutting with one palm and said, "that long and narrow grassland is just the area of a province of the Empire! How many people can there be in the grassland? It''s almost enough to have a population of one million people. Among the one million people, there are 300000 strong men, excluding the old and weak women and children. It''s the limit! Such a force, why not simply thoroughly root out? Hum... Since we''ve killed 100000, it''s not impossible to kill 900000 more! With the strength of the Empire, another Legion will be sent. Completely exterminate those alien race, from now on once and for all! Although it costs a lot in the short term, we will avoid frequent small rebellions in the future, which will be regarded as a cancer of the Empire! "


    Prince Chen was surprised... The little boy in front of him. Where did you get such a cruel method?!


    "You''re right." Prince Chen grinned bitterly: "in those days, my father also had this kind of meaning... Hum, my father was not confused after all, and he also knew that long pain was better than short pain. Although his means and ideas were violent, if he did, even if he was carrying the name of butcher, he would at least bring a peaceful northwest to the Empire! It''s just that. It''s the temple that comes out to stop him! Those sticks, with ulterior motives, naturally don''t want to see our royal family sitting safely! Hum, at that time, suddenly the Pope went into the palace and talked with his father all night. He forced his father to give in with his doctrines... Hum! When 100000 people have been killed, the Pope does not appear! It happened that the great feud was formed, but it came to obstruct my father''s continuation! This is not the case. The intention is extremely insidious


    Dewey nodded. He thought: naturally, the temple will not see the Royal peace of the Empire... Leaving a place for the royal family to be distracted by the internal troubles in the northwest. It''s good for the temple. The contradiction between the temple and the empire is absolutely irreparable from the perspective of duvidi''s previous life! How can the opposition between theocracy and imperial power merge?


    "The trouble of the northwest is buried here! Twenty years have passed. Every year, it costs a Legion''s military expenditure to support the 20000 people. It costs countless military expenses... Hum, but if the other party really wants to rebel, the imperial army can''t rescue it across a desert. I''m afraid the 20000 people will be eaten by the other party in less than ten days! Twenty years later, the vitality of those foreign people has recovered. I''m afraid it will happen sooner or later. " Prince Chen sneered: "but now? How long can the Empire hold on to another expedition to the desert and fight a fruitless war with its national strength? At least there has been no outbreak of the disaster in the Northwest... But the biggest problem now is in Nanyang! "


    When it comes to Nanyang, Dewey is in a good mood. Because his father, count Raymond, was promoted to the present position of military head by virtue of his three expeditions to the South Ocean.


    "It was a big mistake to open up the Nanyang sea route and frequent expeditions of the Empire! Hum, the sea route is difficult and dangerous. Although Nanyang is rich, no matter how fertile the land is, it can''t stand such frequent harvest! In my calculation, it''s not impossible to conduct expeditions in Nanyang, but it''s better to conduct them at least once every seven or eight years! But now, a fleet expedition almost every two or three years... Shows off its force, and the Empire has built a huge and almost wasteful Navy for it! Hum... Is it just to deal with the aborigines in Nanyang?! I have calculated that the three expeditions led by your father, count Raymond, 20 years ago, could at least maintain the balance between military expenditure and harvest. However, in the past 15 years, four more expeditions have been carried out in the South Ocean... Especially in the latest one, the Imperial Navy spent 16 million gold coins on military spending, but the final harvest of the expedition was only so small, less than one million gold coins... The rich South Ocean waters have become barren! Those aborigines have gone far south and formed the United Kingdom in the far south sea, a place that our Imperial Navy can hardly reach... Alas, this is also a worry! Unfortunately, my father didn''t listen to my advice. In order to satisfy his great success, he was still thinking about another expedition... Recently, he forced the financial department to approve three million gold coins for the construction of a huge ship. "


    Prince Chen frowned: "in such a fruitless expedition, such a show off of force at the cost of wasting imperial power... The current financial situation of the Empire has reached an extremely dangerous point! The Empire needs to maintain nearly 500000 local garrison troops, several main battle legions headed by the storm legion, the imperial capital''s guard legion, 20000 expensive garrison troops in the northwest, the military expenses of naval expeditions... All these add up, plus my father''s great achievements, the grand victory ceremony every two or three years, celebrations... You may not know, For the sake of military expenditure, several big men in the headquarters are worried about their hair Du Wei Muran, recalling his father''s appearance when he came home, he was really a lot older¡° Now the local garrison has begun to be partly self-sufficient. I know that several local garrisons in the South have not changed their weapons and equipment for three years! Even the elite storm Corps can only get 60% of the military expenditure every year! The only one who can get the full amount of military expenditure is the imperial guards. The rest of the main battle Corps can only get 50% or 60% of the military expenditure, and the rest can only find their own way. " Prince Chen grinned bitterly, pointed to the banquet hall behind him, and then pointed around: "here, this place! Its backstage is the northern storm Corps led by some of the military generals and commanders! They have no choice but to make money in this way. Otherwise, they will not be able to raise enough money for the military. " Duwei sighed. He had already felt that there were many hidden dangers in the Empire, but he didn''t expect that the situation had been eroded to this point! Looking at the banquet hall behind me, the streets of the imperial capital are still prosperous every day, but the foundation of this huge empire has been quietly and slowly eroded¡° So I advise you not to do anything here. " Prince Chen grinned bitterly: "this place is to raise military expenses. If something goes wrong in this place, it is to offend those powerful generals of the military, the storm corps and several main battle corps! Now, money is their lifeblood. If you touch other people''s lifeblood, how can they give up with you?! So, even I won''t easily get into trouble here. " Dewey made a shallow bow: "Your Highness, thank you for your reminding. I will remember your words... But I have some questions." He raised his head and looked directly at the Prince: "there are a lot of things you said to me just now. I''m afraid they have involved secrets, right? Your highness, you are so sincere to me. I really don''t understand. Where can I get such favor from your highness? "¡° Dewey Prince Chen meets Du Wei''s eyes and suddenly says in a deep voice: "are you willing to be loyal to me?" Du Wei was stunned.

 Chapter 135

    "You''re smart and courageous. Although you''ve done a lot of work in the Lorraine plain, it''s not big at present, but I always look at the information in my hand and think about it in my heart. I always feel that your actions are just like flying horses, unprecedented! You are such a talented person, but you have been treated coldly in your family. During more than ten years in the imperial capital, you have kept a low profile and deliberately kept a low profile, which makes me feel more and more interested in you! This time you return to the imperial capital, but you suddenly become a hot magician. I can''t imagine that! " Prince Chen said with a faint smile: "I''m twenty-four years old. I''m going to do something big in the future. I can''t do without a good partner! Unfortunately, I have observed in the imperial capital for many years. Among the noble children, the talent is scarce. The decadent life of the imperial capital has turned the descendants of the heroes who once dominated the world into moths! I like you, and I don''t want to let you off as a talent! "


    Dewey said with a smile, "but I''m only fourteen years old, my highness."


    "My ancestor, when he fought with his majesty Augustine I in the north and south, reorganized the rivers and mountains, opened up the Augustine Dynasty, and won the glory of the Lorraine plain and the Wuxun family. When he first unified the army, he was only 18 years old, wasn''t he?" Prince Chen smiles.


    Well, it seems that the prince wants to be emperor.


    Dewey was deliberately silent. This kind of thing can never be agreed or refused immediately! No, there is only one "drag" formula.


    Just what Du Wei doesn''t understand is that the prince Chen seems so clever, but how can he say it so easily to himself? I''ve known him for less than half a day. It''s too hasty to be so honest with myself?


    Dewey''s heart suddenly moved. Today, when the Magic Union came out, the guard chief of alpha seemed to look a little ugly when he saw himself walking with the prince... Thinking of this, Duwei made up his mind and would not say anything easily, but just smile.


    The prince Chen didn''t seem to be in a hurry to get Du Wei''s reply. At the moment, they digged off the topic and said some romantic gossip. Prince Chen is a son of the royal family. He has been trained strictly for all kinds of Royal interests since he was a child. No matter it''s piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, art, poetry and other noble things, he is naturally very proficient. Du Wei has read a lot since he was a child. With his life experience and unique opinions, they chat for a while, and the more they chat, the more they make Prince Chen happy. I just feel that the boy of the Rowling family is really not a mortal. The other side should take the gossip calmly, as if he knows something no matter what. I''m afraid that some famous scholars may not be so erudite. However, Dewey occasionally uttered a seemingly strange point of view, but when he thought about it carefully, it was another way. Aftertaste often leads to a series of innovative thinking.


    The more Du Wei said it, the more surprised he was. The prince Chen is really a very important person. The royal family has a set of education. The prince is elegant and his words can''t help but make people feel sad. It''s hard for people not to like him. In addition, he is a god of heaven, but he has no arrogant attitude. His tone is friendly, and he smiles and smiles as if he had been a good friend for many years.


    The two chatted happily, but the people at the banquet refused to let them go. It had been discovered that his Royal Highness Prince Chen had disappeared. Then the host of the banquet, count villa, and Marquis Solomon, came out of the terrace together. And brought them back to the party.


    And then there''s the red light. It''s not necessary to elaborate on the scene of drunk. This is a grand banquet. Some of them took the beautiful women to the VIP room upstairs, while others went out to get on their own expensive carriage and left surrounded by many escorts. For a moment, the hall was finally deserted.


    Duvet had been invited upstairs by the count of villa for a long time. On the top floor of the mansion, a magnificent rest room was prepared for him. Duvet entered his room under the guidance of two gorgeous young ladies and couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    This room is actually a circle, surrounded by crystal lamp posts emitting a faint light, it is the dark red that can stimulate men''s lust most. There is a strong and strange fragrance in the air, and I don''t know what kind of special spice is.


    The two maids behind him had already gone out with a smile. Duvet came in and saw the most striking thing in the room


    In front of a big bed in the middle of the room, this bed is actually round, it looks as soft as a cloud, there are some special crystal walls on the ceiling, reflecting the light around, emitting colorful light. Then, after a screen in the room, slowly turned out four beautiful figures. It was the beautiful magic apprentice quadruplets that were given to us by the noble tonight.


    At the moment, these four ordinary beauties were still wearing the holy white wizard robe, only half of their clothes were cut and their breasts were half exposed, but their smooth and soft thighs were still exposed at the bottom of the robe. The holy expression on their faces had already disappeared, and they looked at Du Wei with shame and contentment.


    Du Wei sighed. It seems that tonight''s romantic battle is far from over. These four "gifts" are really hard to enjoy. Dewey is not the kind of man who is not in a mess. He is not a wooden man who has never seen a woman, but he has no habit of fooling around on such occasions. What''s more, these four gifts are a great favor for Prince Chen. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to accept it and return it later.


    After pondering for a moment, Dewey went to the corner of the room and sat down, smiling at the four girls: "what are you thinking now?"


    The four girls are all beautiful women with certain magic talent who are collected by the count of villa by all means. Such a beautiful woman, who has four children in one child, also has to have a little magic talent. It''s really rare. She was collected by the count of villa and cultivated since childhood. In addition to magic, it is this way to please and serve men, and the count of villa has the heart to have four girls, so although the four girls are strictly trained, they are virgins. At the moment, we are going back to Dewey together tonight. Despite years of strict training, we knew that there would be a day, but it''s hard to avoid that. be anxious and fearful.


    When Du Wei asked, they were all stunned. Just now they were waiting in the room. They had been thinking for a long time, wondering what the new master would do to them tonight: if they came in the door, they would rush in like hungry tigers? Or do you tease and shake? Fortunately, although the master looks young, he is handsome, and he is a real magician! To be in the hands of such a landlord, the four women were also very satisfied. Better than to fall into the hands of greedy nobles.


    Everything has been imagined, but did not expect that the new little master came in but ran to the chair to sit down, and asked such a question, his eyes are clear, seems to have no desire... This makes the four people a little at a loss. Years of rigorous training. Some people have taught them how to identify the man''s eyes, whether the man in front of them is superficial hypocrisy to cover up his lust, and how to cover up, there are always traces. I can''t escape the eyes of the four women. But this young man is really no evil idea, so casually sitting, looking at his four people, the eyes and look at the table bench look no different.


    Is he too young to understand amorous feelings?


    It seems that this is not right. Although this young man is young, he is often precocious among the aristocratic children. Since childhood, she has been treated by countless beautiful maids. At the age of thirteen or fourteen, she has read many beautiful maids.


    "Why don''t you talk? My question is very simple. What are you thinking now? " Dewey smiles.


    After pondering for a while, the second of the four girls finally opened her mouth. Her tender voice reminded Duwei of the way she had just chanted a hymn in the banquet hall: "we didn''t think about anything. Now you are our master. Your will is the order to us."


    "So what do I want you to do. What are you going to do? "


    The four women blushed at the same time. But he raised his head and answered in a low voice, "yes."


    "Good." Dewey stood up and lit up the four: "you. Get me something to drink. No wine. I''m just thirsty. You, help me find a clean suit. I have a lot of alcohol smell on my robe tonight. It''s very uncomfortable And you two, well, there''s a bathroom in here, right? I''m going to take a bath. You prepare it for me. "


    The four women all answered. The first person mixed a kind of sour and sweet drink in the wine cabinet of the room. Duwei tasted it. It seemed that it was the juice of some kind of fruit and honey paste. It was very delicious. Another person found a quick silk robe. After a while, the bathroom was ready.


    Du Wei walked into the bathroom with his clothes in his arms. He saw a big bathtub that could hold seven or eight people. The bathtub was made of white jade. A pearl was inlaid on the top of a water column in the middle. When it was blocked by the Pearl, it suddenly formed a round water plate and splashed on all sides.


    As like as two peas, he took off his coat and turned around to see that the four girls had already faded away their clothes, and the water was still in the air. Four young and delicate women stood in front of them. They were so sad that they were shy or steamed by water vapor. The four girls were all red and dizzy in the same way. The four girls were not afraid to be shy.


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, then sighed: "I forgot to say that I don''t like someone next to me when I take a bath."


    ¡°£¿¡± Four female one Leng, can''t help blurting out a way: "master, you don''t need us to wait on..."


    Du Wei calmed down and said with a smile, "you are beautiful, but I don''t need you to die for me now." After a pause, Dewey said with a bitter smile: "as you can see, I''m a magician. I''m practicing a kind of magic. I can''t be feminine for the time being."


    Four girls with a suspicious face backed out, also dare not ask more. Du Wei stood in front of a gorgeous mirror and looked at himself. He made a face at himself in the mirror and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a gentleman... But, alas, why don''t I want to touch these four girls?"


    Brain, inadvertently, as if flashed over Vivian''s that simple and even with a trace of childish smile. Du Wei shook his head and frowned: "do I like that silly girl? No, no... "


    After a quick bath, Dewey came out with clean clothes. However, he saw that the four girls had already gone to bed. The four delicate bodies were lying naked on the big round bed. Under the thin velvet sheets, the delicate curves of the four bodies appeared


    Du Wei sighed and stood in front of the bed: "I said, you don''t have to serve me. It seems that there is a rest room next to this room. Don''t you have no place to sleep at night?"


    Four girls blushed, one of them with courage, whispered: "we... Are warming the bed for the master." Warm the bed? Warm the bed with human body temperature? Du Wei sighed... This is luxury! It''s just that I''m forced to make mistakes when I''m sleeping with four naked girls. Duwei hesitated for a while, and he wanted to call them up. But the four girls looked timid, and it was not easy to be too stiff. He sighed, and said in his heart: just once, let''s rot. After that, he climbed onto the bed with his hands and feet and rolled over from the two girls. He wiped them with his hands and feet and took advantage of them. At last, he lay in the middle of the four girls. He felt that his left and right sides were soft and close to him. His nose was full of the fragrance of the girl''s body, and he could hear the short and tense gasping as if it were nothing, And the smell on the velvet quilt was really intriguing to Dewey. Du Wei endured for a while, and suddenly he felt angry. What do I feel so aggrieved for? I have no wife and I don''t care. These four girls are given to me by others. They are my people. In the future, life and death, honor and disgrace belong to me. Why should I pretend to be such a gentleman? When the evil thoughts came into being in my heart, I couldn''t help it. A little bit of physiological change happened. I couldn''t help but reach out my hand. Suddenly, a voice in my mind sneered with the smell of ridicule: "Yi? I guess you can''t help it. " Du Weileng was surprised by this sound, and his physiological impulse disappeared. Semel? son of a gun!

 Chapter 136

    For such a long time, Semel, who didn''t speak to himself, suddenly opened his mouth at such a time!


    Since Gandalf''s death, I don''t know if it has stimulated this Semel. No matter how Dewey calls, she just doesn''t appear and doesn''t speak. It has been several months.


    only. Du Wei sighed, took back his hand, and his mind closed.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you do it? Aren''t you a man? " Semel''s voice seemed to carry endless ridicule in his mind.


    Du Wei snorted, but without opening his mouth, he communicated with each other consciously: "am I a man? Don''t you know if you follow me every day? It''s just that although I''m a man, I don''t have the habit of performing adult shows under your eyelids! "


    Semel''s voice was more gloating: "if you really want to, I can go out for a while, as long as I''m not too far away from you."


    "Forget it!" Dewey sneered: "you are stored in my spirit. I see and hear you. Even if you are far away from me, it''s like seeing with my own eyes. How can I avoid you?"


    After all, when you are in the circle, if there is always a person nearby to appreciate, it''s really uncomfortable! If this admirer is still his great great grandmother... I''m afraid that no man in the world can insist on that feeling?


    The four girls had already heard Du Wei''s gasping, and they also noticed that Du Wei''s action had been shaken. But in a moment, the new owner calmed down again and lay still in a daze. The four girls were also surprised.


    When Duwei was helpless, someone finally came to save him.


    Outside the door came the sound of gently buttoning the door. Then came a respectful voice: "master Dewey. Excuse me... His highness Chen asked me to ask you. He suddenly had something urgent to rush back to the imperial capital, so he asked me to ask you what you mean. Do you want to rest here and go back tomorrow, or... "


    "Nothing more." Du Wei immediately jumped up from the bed, jumped on the ground, put on the mage''s robe, and said in a loud voice: "I''ll go back with his royal highness Chen. Go now. "


    The carriage was driving on the way back to the imperial capital. The breeze was cool in summer. Prince Chen sat opposite Du Wei and looked at Du Wei with a smile on his face: "my friend, I can''t imagine that you said to leave on that occasion. Don''t you like the present I gave you? "


    Du Wei light way: "if you want a woman, in the future as my identity, how many women are not a problem.". It''s just that I''m young. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to indulge in women so early... As for you? My highness, don''t you mean to leave without greed? I know that the count of villa has given you a rare Snake Girl


    The snake girl was a special ethnic minority from the remote southern region of the Empire. The people of that nation are few and have been conquered by the Empire for hundreds of years. And a special beauty is that all women of that family are born with extremely soft bodies. The skin is extremely smooth and greasy. It can even make the body as soft as a snake. When having sex with a man, there are many wonderful things that make a man want to be immortal and die.


    Because of this characteristic, it has become a disaster for that nation. It was originally sparsely populated, and many hunters secretly hunted around. This nation had no place to live 200 years ago. There was only one aristocrat in the family, who secretly kept several snake girls as personal favours.


    What''s more, in order to get the Snake Girl continuously, those rich families have to endure forced pregnancy, inherit blood and give birth to children when the snake girl is old, so that the rich families who keep them can get the Snake Girl continuously.


    From human to animal like sex slaves. This is the tragic fate of this nation.


    In the literature that Dewey had read before, he dabbled in the poor people who had lost their living space. At that time, he sighed: the horror of human beings lies in the cruelty to the same kind!


    Such a precious Snake Girl. The prince was not addicted to the color, at the moment in the carriage is also calm as usual, can not help but let Du Wei secretly to his evaluation increased a few points.


    It''s almost early in the morning and it''s not bright yet. Prince Chen''s carriage was followed by a luxurious carriage, in which Duwei''s four female magic apprentices followed. As for Prince Chen''s snake daughter, he was inconvenient to bring back to the palace, so he stayed in the mansion.


    As the wheels roll, Du Wei and his highness Chen are speechless, but Du Wei is still thinking about the gold selling cave with military background


    The same shortage of hands and feet, the same bodyguards from the military... I''m afraid these have nothing to do with those who assassinated themselves!


    This problem must be made clear. The other party is determined to take his own life. If he wants to protect himself, he must first find out who the enemy is!


    Military background... So my father, really don''t know?


    This kind of thought really makes people feel cold!


    While pondering, Dewey suddenly heard a subtle sound coming from a distance in his ear. His ear power was super human, and he immediately recognized that it was the sound of the hidden crossbow spring!


    Du Wei''s pupils suddenly contracted, and with a low cry, he suddenly rushed towards Prince Chen. They immediately rolled down from their seats and rolled under the seats of the carriage. They heard a few sounds in their ears... Several powerful crossbows and arrows had been shot on the carriage! But Prince Chen''s carriage is specially made. This kind of strong crossbow can even shoot through all steel armor, but it can''t even shoot through the carriage wall! CHIK, the expert of the imperial court who acted as the coachman, had the fastest reaction. He had already had a violent drink, and the long whip in his hand immediately formed a circle like a spirit snake under the light of a fight! After the second wave of crossbows came, Duwei and Prince Chen heard the sound of jingling. The long whip, like eyes, shot down the crossbows one by one. The strength and speed of the strong crossbow was amazing, but it was stopped by this Qike with a horsewhip, such accomplishments. It''s amazing! Qike has jumped off the horse, pulled out a long sword from under the seat and held it in his hand. Just now, the other side''s two waves of arrows and crossbows didn''t work. Qike now has an awe inspiring look, and his whole body is full of fighting spirit. That silver fighting spirit is already a senior warrior! In the dark, there were shouts from all sides. The four court magicians who had been following Prince Chen had already dismounted and floated in the air. The voice of chanting incantations came. The four of them joined hands and scattered a piece of light powder. They immediately made a joint effort to set up a defensive border and enveloped their two carriages in it. Then he heard the sound of the wind, and saw dozens of warriors in light armor flashing out of the woods. Everyone covered his face with a mask. Dozens of bright swords flashed in the night. Then behind the forest, there were more than a dozen knights who also covered their faces! Chick''s face had sunk down, and the other side forced dozens of warriors to him. From the perspective of pace, everyone is not a weak hand! If you are only one person, you will not be afraid. But at the same time to protect the prince, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult! And the other party dares to attack the prince, there must be some experts sitting in the dark... Just thinking of this, I suddenly saw a strange light flash in the sky! A sharp arrow is smooth with fighting spirit, just like a meteor breaking through the sky! It''s shooting at chick! Chick gave a big drink and his eyes were wide open. His sword was raised and cut down in an instant! I heard a crisp crack. This sword actually cut on the arrow of the flying arrow! It''s just that the other side''s astonishing arrow was obviously sent by an expert. Although Qike chopped on the arrow, the blade split the metal arrow in an instant, but he didn''t shoot it down completely. The arrow deviated a bit, but it stuck on Qike''s shoulder. It was so powerful that he passed through the body in an instant! The arrow went through chick''s shoulder. After that, the remaining potential did not decrease. Grab a, deeply nailed in the back of a tree on the side of the road! There was a blood hole in chick''s shoulder. A cloud of blood immediately burst out. He snorted and retreated. He leaned on the ground with his long sword. Then he barely fell down. He bit his teeth and roared. Suddenly, the whip in his left hand shook hard. As soon as he got angry, the whip was broken and turned into countless pieces. Four times, it scattered out! The piercing sound is faster than the bow and arrow! The masked warriors had already rushed over with their swords when they saw that chick was injured. They were shot under the countless broken whips. Their strength was so strong that they shot through the light armor of the opponent! Someone fell down and died without a hum! At this moment, there is another light in the night sky! The strong man who shot in the dark did send out his second arrow! But this arrow did not run to the Qike again, but shot at the palace magician flying in the sky! Although the four court magicians have powerful magic power, this powerful arrow and crossbow is obviously what magicians fear most! Four people at the same time cloth out a circle like umbrella light curtain! Just heard a few waves, this arrow actually easily penetrated the four light curtain, directly shot at a court magician! Peng''s voice, the sky sprinkled a bloody rain, the magician screamed. Before he died, he was suddenly full of brilliance. Suddenly, a raging fire burst out from him, and the turbulent fire swept away like a whirlwind towards the forest in the distance! The last blow before death really forced the other side''s secret master out! Duwei felt that there was a strong fluctuation of the magic source in the forest. In the strong magic oscillation, a meteor shot up into the sky, and an umbrella shaped water curtain protected the whole forest. The tree blocked the fire magic attack that broke out before the death of the court magician! The other side also has magicians!

 Chapter 137.1

    The three Court magicians had already acted quickly and flew towards the woods together! At the same time, in front of the body layer upon layer under a defensive border, for fear that the other side''s strong Archer secretly attack again.


    Chick has fallen into a bitter battle. He broke out a fight and hurt several people with a broken whip. After that, he was surrounded by the other party. Although he was strong, his shoulder was seriously injured and his blood was bleeding. Countless swords were cut off around him. He had to step back, but behind him was the prince''s carriage, and there was no way to retreat!


    Qike''s fighting spirit has been brought into full play. On a long sword, Qike''s fighting spirit is shining everywhere. It''s like holding a huge torch, blocking from left to right. Those people on the other side are like waves, but they can''t get through Qike all the time!


    Duwei had already poked his head out of the carriage. Seeing that chick couldn''t hold on for a long time, and several other people had already passed by and were about to come up from behind, Duwei quickly pulled Prince Chen. Although Prince Chen was shocked, his eyes were still calm and he whispered: "get on the horse and run away!"


    Du Wei buttoned a scroll in his sleeve and threw it out to the people behind him who were going to touch it quietly. An intermediate fire magic scroll was thrown in the past. In the light of the fire, the heat wave swept. The warriors who were going to attack were immediately caught by the heat wave and burned to death in a moment. Du Wei and Prince Chen had already jumped to the front from the carriage, Each of the four chariot horses was snatched by two people. Dewey pulled out a dagger and cut the rope. Then he stabbed the horse''s buttocks. The horse flew up and ran towards the front!


    They fell on the horse, and someone in front saw them rush. He immediately gathered around. Dewey held the magic scroll in his hand. Now he threw it out as if he didn''t want any money. A petrified scroll suddenly turned several warriors in the middle into stone statues! Once again, the galloping horse dashes, and the horse''s hooves trample on it. It''s smashed immediately! Even if someone uses magic to remove petrification after the event, he will never survive!


    I saw that they had already rushed out of the encirclement. Du Wei suddenly in the heart gave birth to a warning sign, a shadow of the roadside jumped over! A long dark shadow, with a huge bow with strange shape like the crescent moon on his back, and his body like a ghost, shot at Dewey in the air! This speed is no less than sharp arrow!


    Du Wei was so shocked that he didn''t dare to hide his strength now! He didn''t recite any incantations in his mouth, and he drew out all the magic of his whole body. Instant ten fingers crazy point, instant also don''t know how many magic fireballs at the other side ejected out!


    This kind of the lowest level magic fireball technique is not powerful. Even if it blows directly on people, as long as the warrior with a little fighting spirit can carry it hard with his strong body, but it''s the most skillful way to hurt the enemy by Duwei''s cultivation! Especially Dewey. The low-level fireball skill, he has "gunpowder" refined by Solskjaer in his sleeve. He doesn''t even need to spell, plus his strong magic. It can be sent out instantly!


    Although the power of low-level fireball is not high, but the power is greatly different when it is shot by Dewey in such an instant! The so-called ant bites the elephant. Even a high-level warrior or a powerful magician can''t easily block so many secrets, such as the fireball of rainstorm!


    The other side obviously didn''t expect that Dewey had such ability! Shooting so many fireballs, or "instant"! See already rushed to Du Wei''s behind, facing the dense fire ball that shoots. This man''s body actually twisted a few times in the mid air, forced to avoid a fireball whistling in front of him, and then his body became like a fish in the water, shuttling around in the gaps of dense fireballs, as fast as lightning!


    But how can duvet let him get it? Sitting on the horse, he turned around and threw a few fireballs at the passers-by again. At the same time, he threw a magic scroll of "tardiness" and went out!


    It''s also due to Dewey''s bad luck. The magic scroll is extremely precious and difficult to make. Even some powerful magicians. It''s just a magic scroll or two. Just now, Dewey had already thrown two scrolls, but where did he think that Dewey was still alive? Only Dewey, the black sheep of Gandalf''s family, inherited a large number of scrolls. Will throw out these precious scrolls casually!


    All of a sudden, a yellow arc of light enveloped the other side. The other side got an intermediate tardiness skill. If it was an ordinary tardiness skill, I''m afraid it could be dodged by the other side''s strange body method. But this intermediate tardiness has a 10 meter aperture! Where else can we escape? The chasing master''s strange body method could not be used any more, and was immediately focused by a fireball! Fireball burst, sparks scattered, immediately, chain reaction, around a dozen fireballs burst at the same time!


    Pitifully, the strong man, who was unprepared, was caught in Du Weidi''s insidious trick and was immediately buried in the sea of fire! The whole body was blown up by the fire!


    Du Wei turned the horse''s head and pulled the horse back. He saw that the man on the ground had been burned so much that he couldn''t see his true colors. Du Wei''s eyes were sharp. He saw that the long bow with strange shape on his back was emitting a magic light in the fire. The gentle light covered the long bow without being burned by the fire. Du Wei saw that it was a magic bow, Riding the horse, he pulled the long bow down from the man, and then went back to the horse to catch up with the prince Chen. But the horse''s hooves trampled on the poor master. There was a sound of broken bones. The man was burned to death, but now he was trampled on by the horse''s hooves. Even the immortal could not be saved.


    Poor guy. It was a high-ranking warrior who was in charge of the other party in the ambush just now. He was especially good at strange body method and strong arrow skill. He was famous on the mainland. Just now, the two shocking arrows killed a court magician, and even a strong man like chick was injured by his arrow! He was beaten by Duwei and lost his life. Du Wei snatched a bow and galloped his horse. The sound of the horse''s hooves came from behind him. The other cavalry had caught up with him. Although Du Wei and Prince Chen''s horse is superior, they are a prince of Tianzhou and a 14-year-old boy. Although the horses are good, their riding skills are far worse than those of the pursuers! The pursuers behind him were obviously experienced knights. Seeing that the other side pulled away with their horses, they were not in a hurry. With their skillful horse control skills, they were always chasing after them. When Du Wei and Prince Chen''s horses were gradually full, and their horse control skills were not enough, they were gradually full. Where does Dewey know that? In the heart secretly scolds the horse under the crotch not to use! This kind of good horse in the royal family can''t fall down! But he didn''t know the problem was his own. He strangled the horse''s neck so hard that he didn''t know how to adjust his posture to match the rhythm of the horse''s running. He didn''t know how to bend down to reduce the wind blocking. It''s strange that he could run fast!! Seeing that the cavalry behind him is getting closer and closer, Dewey''s magic is stronger, but after all, the reserves of gunpowder are limited. The dense fireball can''t be sent out. There is the last magic scroll left in his sleeve, but it is a "heart piercing curse". Although the curse is powerful, it is only suitable for the single jump fight between magicians, but it has no large-scale killing effect. Bumping on the horse''s back, I can''t take out the magic burden to turn the scroll. All of a sudden, Du Wei was shocked when he heard the Gong Xuan behind him. As soon as he looked back, he saw that the Knights behind him had drawn close, holding the short military crossbow he had seen before, and the dense crossbows were firing flat fire! Look at this kind of situation, I''m afraid a volley will be able to put himself and Prince Chen with horse into a hedgehog! As the dense rain of arrows arrived, duvet was shocked. Suddenly, a net like light curtain appeared behind duvet. All the broken sharp arrows were caught by the net. Duvet looked again and saw Semel floating on his horsetail with silver hair and red clothes like blood. Then saw Semel finger light point, a cobweb point out, a silver tangled cobweb sent in the past, every point, immediately hit a knight, even people and horses rolled into a ball, point down a few riding, behind is already a somersault, can''t catch up. Duwei was just about to say thank you. Semel''s face suddenly sank: "there is a powerful magician in front of him! Be careful As soon as he finished, he heard a very melodious whistle, which was very long. Du Wei and Prince Chen didn''t feel much when they heard it. However, when the horse in his crotch heard the whistle, he suddenly stopped running uncontrollably. This inertia suddenly threw them off their horses. Of course, Du Wei and Prince Chen almost broke their heads, Looking back at the two horses, they had fallen on the ground, their mouths and ears were bleeding at the same time! The whistling just now broke the internal organs of the horse! I don''t know what magic it is!

 Chapter 137.2

    In front of the road, a magician, who was covered in a black robe, floated quietly in the sky. His face was hidden in a high hat, and he could not see his face clearly. At the same time, he was holding a magic wand in his hand. To Du Wei''s surprise, the magic wand was not made of wood, but was connected by various strange bones, I don''t know what kind of Warcraft skeleton is used to make it!


    On the whole continent, the only one who uses bones as magic wands is the necromancer! The undead black magic is the most mysterious and terrible. Its lethality and strangeness are far higher than those of other magic departments. It''s just that it''s extremely difficult to cultivate, and it''s always thought that it carries some evil breath. This magician, holding a white bone wand, floats quietly in the air. His broad black robe dances with the wind. It feels like a ghost!


    What makes Du Wei even more helpless is that there are ambushes on the road! Two horses were standing in the middle of the road. The horse on the left was empty. It was obviously the black mage''s horse. On the right side, a knight in silver armor sat on the horse. The white silver armor was covered with gorgeous ornaments. At first sight, it was not ordinary. He was a knight with a slender silver sword in his hand, However, it is rare to use this slender weapon which is extremely unfavorable to sprint on horseback. From a long distance, Dewey can feel the cold air coming out of the sword! Du Wei just looked at it, and felt that his mental strength was forced back by a dense cold of ice and snow. His whole body was smart, just like being poured down by a bucket of snow water!


    What a powerful magic weapon! Although Dewey has seen many magic weapons, none of them can match the sword in front of him! The magic wave on the edge of the sword, even a magician like Dewey can''t detect it with magic! Compared with this sword, I have seen those magic weapons. It''s different from rubbish!


    This sword, on the edge of the sword, is also strange with a kind of faint grain, the grain circle by circle, emitting the cold visible to the naked eye, as if shrouded in a layer of fine ice!


    The family didn''t even cover their faces. Obviously, they are powerful, self reliant and disdainful of hiding their heads and showing their tails! It looks about forty years old. The face is thin, the bridge of nose is high, quite handsome, but the evil spirit in the eyes is too heavy, the broad palm is holding that handle thin long sword, sitting on the horse, thin lips have two curls of extremely clean beard, looking at Prince Chen and Du Wei. His voice came softly: "Your Highness, long time no see."


    The prince Chen has calmed down at the moment. He patted the robe that was covered with dust just now, with a faint smile: "I didn''t expect that my brother was so anxious that he invited you out! Dear Mr. Rodriguez! Do you want to take part in the struggle between me and my brother? "


    The Silver Knight named Rodriguez had a calm face. He was not arrogant and impatient in his eyes, and nodded his head slowly: "I promised my royal highness that I would do three things for him in my life. Today is the second one. I can''t refuse his request. "


    And Du Wei, hearing Prince Chen calling out the name "Rodriguez", was also awe inspiring in his heart!


    When he was on the plain of Rowling, he was with Hussein day and night. He once had a whim and asked Hussein a question: I''m afraid he''s in the samurai family at his present level as a paladin. Is he the first person on the mainland?


    At that time, Hussein pondered for a while and told Dewey an answer: if there is any warrior on this continent who can threaten me, it is a guy named Rodriguez!


    Dewey heard the name at the moment, and immediately came up with what Hussein had told him about Rodriguez.


    Rodriguez, 46, is a level 9 knight, but that was six years ago. Speaking of this guy, even Hussein sighed at him, thinking that this guy was really weird and unpredictable.


    This is a lonely person. He''s always on his own. I never heard that he had any friends. And his experience is also very strange, this man is said to be an old aristocratic family with declining family background. He began to practice martial arts at the age of ten, but only at the age of thirty-five did he get the rank of level three knight. A level 3 knight is a low-level warrior. If an ordinary person gets a level 3 warrior, he can become one as long as he is a little better qualified and has practiced for three or five years. However, it took him twenty-five years to barely pass the assessment of the Knights Association.


    In this way, I''m afraid this guy''s martial arts talent is not even "ordinary", but inferior!


    After that, he was out of control! Since he was 35 years old, he has been training hard for three years. In three years, he has stepped from level 3 to level 8! Finally, at the age of 40, he won the title of level 9 Knight!


    If not for the appearance of Hussein, he might be the most special genius in the mainland for decades!


    It took 15 years to get to level 3, but it took only five years to get from level 3 to level 9. This speed is really hard to understand.


    The most rare thing is that he has a sword which is recognized as one of the three strongest weapons on the mainland!


    Beauty under the moon!


    This is said to be an artifact. It''s said that the sword was left in the world when the gods fought! It''s extremely sharp and powerful. With his unique ice fighting spirit, when he uses this magic sword to perform his unique skill "sigh of moon frost", it''s really crying and howling. It''s unimaginable!


    At that time, Hussein said: "six years ago, when he appeared for the last time, he was still in the Ninth level, but it''s hard to guarantee that he didn''t break through in these six years! On the mainland, hidden dragon and crouching tiger, not every master is interested in going to the Knights'' Association to assess the Knights'' level! Especially this kind of super strong man, do you think he will go to the knight''s Association and accept the examination like those laymen? As for what I call the strongest knight, or what is the most promising to become a paladin, most of these statements are made by the self boasting of the godly sticks in the temple. After all, I used to be a holy knight, and the order needed a flag, so they had to lift me up. " Most importantly, Hussein added: "even if Rodriguez hasn''t made a breakthrough in the past six years, he is still a level 9 knight, but with the artifact of" beauty under the moon "in his hand, even if he meets me, he has the strength to fight! If he has been promoted to become a Paladin... Even me, if I don''t have a weapon that can match the beauty under the moon, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent. " I remember when talking about this "beauty under the moon", Hussein seemed to satirize Du Wei: "it''s a real ancient magic sword, a real artifact. It''s totally different from your ragged sword of the king A powerful man with almost equal strength to Hussein, plus an undead black mage with unpredictable strength... Du Wei looks at Prince Chen, and they both smile bitterly¡° My highness, can you still laugh now? " Du Wei sighed: "I don''t think you don''t have any backhand, do you? If you don''t, I''m afraid we''ll die here today. " Du Wei clearly saw a trace of composure in his Highness''s eyes, which did not look like when facing the magic sword in the hands of Rodriguez. Prince Chen looked at Du Wei and sighed: "Rodriguez, give it to me, the Dark Wizard, it''s up to you! Just hold on for a while, and the guards in the neighborhood will feel it. " Battle begins! Dewey didn''t dare to neglect it when it came to life and death. The dark mage floating in the sky could not see his face under his robe clearly, but Duwei could feel that the other side''s eyes had looked at him thoroughly¡° Good magic. " There was a dry voice in the sky. It was like the strange sound quality that people coughed but couldn''t cough. It was very uncomfortable to hear it, but there was a little appreciation in this person''s voice: "Oh, you are wearing the robe of the master of magic. Your magic is very good. I like your opponent very much. As long as I kill you and extract your soul, You can refine a powerful undead pet! Ha ha ha... "He said, a cloud of white smoke came out of his white bone magic wand. The smoke shrouded in the air and gradually solidified. It was a huge bone dragon! Dewey sighed. Can summon bone dragon, this dark sorcerer is at least eight levels! Another great magician! The black mage shook himself up and stood on the back of the bone dragon. The bone dragon opened its mouth and let out a roar of the dragon! Just now, while the other party was summoning the bone dragon, Dewey had already felt the burden out of his arms. He had several scrolls in his sleeve. In addition, he had a ring made of multicolored stone with enough magic power in his hand. According to the mouse wizard, at least in the magic competition, he might not fall behind! Besides, there is a Semel behind me! Semel and himself live and die together. They will never see themselves killed.

 Chapter 138

    Dewey didn''t want to waste his magic power. He put on his flying cloak and floated into the air, staring at the dark mage carefully.


    "Come on, a fight between magicians!" Cried Dewey!


    Each other came a burst of Jie''s laughter: "lovely boy, you really make me feel interesting." Said, he gently a foot, that bone dragon open big mouth, a hot dragon breath to Du Wei spray over! Du Wei raised his hands and threw out a magic scroll of enchantment. The silver light spilled out, and a light curtain blocked the other party''s dragon breath. Then Du Wei''s whole body was covered in a layer of transparent silver light ball.


    This high-level Guardian God enchantment scroll is one of duvi''s favorite scrolls from Gandalf. This is also the only advanced magic scroll that Dewey got from Gandalf! This scroll can maintain defense magic for about half an hour and resist all kinds of magic attacks. Dewey believes that even if the other side casts advanced magic, he can resist for a while.


    Dragon''s breath was stopped by the guard''s border, and immediately scattered in the invisible, the black wizard sneered, and then the magic wand pointed, bone dragon with a whistling sound hit Duwei! Duwei immediately tried to dodge, sidetracked and dodged the bone dragon''s attack! He only has a dagger in his hand, and this magic defense border can only resist magic attacks, but it''s useless for physical attacks!


    Du Wei after a flash, immediately desperate to fly forward, far away, the black wizard sneer: "want to run?"


    The skeletons behind the Dragon vibrated and immediately caught up.


    Dewey''s flying cloak has increased the speed to the extreme, but after all, it''s not as fast as bone dragon''s flying. After a few take-off and landing, it was overtaken by the other side. The dark mage held up his wand and sang a spell of darkness. Suddenly, Dewey felt heavy. Several cracks suddenly appeared in the air around his body, and several strange swirls like black fog appeared around him. Dewey just felt that the magic border of the guardian God was shaking, the light was dim, and the magic of the border was passing quickly!!


    The dark?


    Du Wei''s heart was cold, but the black mage had pointed to his wand and said to Du Wei, "go


    Dewey saw a silver arrow coming towards him, shooting at the border and disappearing. The magic power was blocked by the border, but Dewey still felt a sudden cold all over his body. His mental power seemed to be stabbed by something. This stab made Dewey''s eyes dark, and he just felt a stabbing pain in his mind! Although the stabbing pain is short, Du Wei''s body will be paralyzed and his heart will stop for a while!


    Heart biting curse?


    Dewey was afraid to stay. Around the dark whirlpool around him, the light of the patron saint''s border dimmed a little. Dewey saw a dense forest full of big trees on the ground and ran down.


    The high-level heart biting curse is the most important spell for a magician to pierce the other side''s guard barrier in a battle. Although the enchantment is powerful, the heart biting mantra is to gather the magic power to pierce the enchantment of the other party and directly damage the mental power of the other party. In this way, no matter how powerful your magic border is, you can''t resist it all. It''s like an elephant, though powerful and thick skinned, will be punctured on that side by a sharp array.


    Duvet ate this, not easy, just feel after falling to the ground, feet are soft. Dizzy, cold in the spirit, just that stab, almost frozen his soul!


    Fortunately, this high-level heart biting mantra consumed a lot of magic. The magician saw that one blow could not be fully effective, and was blocked by the border of the guardian God of duvidi, so he did not use it again. If you don''t do it two or three times, Dewey will be finished.


    After landing. The magician has roared down on the bone dragon. The huge body immediately swept down the surrounding trees!


    "Come to the woods, little one. Can we avoid it? " The black mage sneered. With one stroke of his wand, a mass of black air came out this time. The black air quickly condensed into a space crack, and then a roar came out of the crack!


    A bone horse burning with black flame galloped out from the horse, riding a strange black armor, the whole body of the dark death knight!


    Summon the Black Knight? This guy has more undead magic than Clark!


    But it''s not over. In the dark crack, there are five Black Knights running out! Then the dark mage chanted a few words of magic, and heard the sound of breaking the ground. Just around Duwei, on the ground, dozens of bony palms broke out of the ground! In a moment, dozens of skeleton soldiers have climbed out of the land! These skeletons are all top-grade soldiers. Their skeletons are complete. Their skeletons are shiny black and dark. They are very strong. There are rusty armor all over them. The weapons in their hands are still covered with faint black air!


    "Your enchantment can defend against magic." The dark mage sneered: "but you can''t defend the swords of these dead creatures, can you?"


    Five high-level Black Knights, dozens of low-level skeleton soldiers!


    Du Wei sighed and said to himself, "no wonder the magician is so terrible. So many dead creatures, even small armies, have to walk around when they encounter them."


    Then he looked at Wu Zi and sneered at the black wizard, and said seriously, "you''re right. I can''t fly as fast as you. I can''t beat you. The best way to face the summoner is to use my own Summoner... But I don''t have a suitable Summoner now. Even if I have one, ordinary summoners can''t deal with so many dead creatures. "


    "Then give up your soul." The black wizard Jie Jie sneered: "let me refine you into a superior death creature! Oh, your magic is good. I''m afraid I can make a lich! "


    "Well... One skull dragon, five Black Knights, one, two, three, four... Twenty six skeleton soldiers." Du Wei shook his head: "there are so many people bullying so few people! Is that how you fight? "More than less?"


    The dark mage sneered: "I didn''t expect you to have a high-level Guardian God, otherwise. My heart biting mantra will kill you


    Dewey nodded: "well, that is more people can bully less people? Well... OK! "


    With that, Dewey stood in the border of patron saint, carefully took out a golden horn from his arms!


    The golden horn is densely covered with leaf like lines, which is made of a golden leaf. Dewey takes the horn to his mouth, then uses his magic, and then blows


    A deep and thick horn sounded, and the sound waves floated out. All over the woods! Du Wei only felt the magic of his whole body, and almost consumed 90% with the sound of the horn!


    It''s the first time he used it, and he''s not very good at it. This time, the magic consumption is too intense, and immediately some don''t support, quickly and quietly draw the reserve magic in the five colored stone ring, this just looks better.


    There was a rustle in the woods, and then a series of screams were heard! Around those towering trees, while shaking the body, huge roots pulled out of the soil!


    Giant trees are transformed into "companions" of tree people. A small half of the trees in the whole forest were awakened by duvet''s "clarion call of life"! Dozens of huge tree people came close to Duwei together. One tree man walked by at will and trampled the two skeleton soldiers to pieces with one foot!


    Looking at the giant tree people around, Duwei sneered at the astonished and speechless dark mage and said coldly, "more people can bully less people. Right? "


    Chen Prince facing Rodriguez, Rodriguez has jumped off the horse, slowly approached Chen prince.


    "Your Highness, I beg your pardon. I have to take your life today. " Rodriguez gently raised his hand to the beauty under the moon. The beauty under the moon condenses a layer of ice. Under the moonlight, it refracts colorful light. That layer of ice slowly disappears silently. On the edge of the sword, there is a crescent moon in the sky. It''s beautiful as if people are intoxicated


    "What a beautiful sword." Chen Prince sighed, as if reluctant to give up the general back of the eyes: "really worthy of its name, beauty under the moon!"


    Rodriguez''s sword points to Prince dianchen. Gently sighed: "you are royal, I will let you die very respectable. When this sword cuts off your head, the cold will instantly freeze your body and will not let you shed a drop of blood. For a royal family, it is the most respectable way to die without blood. "


    Finish saying, a wisp of light sword Qi sends out from his sword front. The distant locked the Chen Prince''s Qi machine. Next, when Rodriguez''s sword falls. It''s time for Prince Chen to be in a different place.


    "It''s a decent way to die without bleeding." Prince Chen suddenly laughed: "but what should I do? I still have a lot to do, so I don''t want to die here tonight. "


    With that, he suddenly opened his chest! Under his neck, on his pale skin, there is a peculiar Pendant!


    This pendant is a small cross shaped sword, which is very simple. I''m afraid it''s very old. It''s an antique. Although it''s very clean and there''s no rust, the metal in some places has changed color and turned out a little old yellow. On this small hanging cone, there are still countless subtle patterns. Those patterns are not ordinary decorations, but some kind of magic spell


    Rodriguez took a look. His face, which was as calm as a rock, suddenly changed color. He said in a low voice, "guardian of Saint Laurent?"


    "Yes, Saint Laurent''s Guardian!" Chen Prince seized this pendant and pulled it down from his neck. He smashed it on the ground!


    Boom, a red flame flashed by. How high was the flame! A cry full of murderous, in the fire stride out of a great figure!


    A warrior with light and shadow all over his body appears in the fire. His body seems to be translucent flame. His majestic figure is full of strong fighting spirit. He is wearing broken armor, which is exactly the style of a thousand years ago. Although the broken armor is full of traces cut by swords, it seems to have infinite deterrent momentum!


    "The great guard of the Knights of Saint Laurent! This pendant is sealed with 12 members of the mysterious Knights of Saint Laurent under the command of his majesty Aragon. Each of them gave half of his own blood and a wisp of divine consciousness to create magical creatures! The patron saint of the royal family of Roland Prince Chen''s face is pale, but his eyes are full of fanaticism! The flame warrior, with burning flames in his eyes, looked at Rodriguez from such a distance. Although he was still ten meters away, the strong air of killing and cutting made him as strong as Rodriguez, he could not help but step back! Rodriguez''s face was as deep as water. He held the sword in both hands and rushed over in a flash. The beauty under the moon was like the moonlight, falling down with the illusion of light and shadow... Keng! Rodriguez body a shock, only feel that the sword of the upload a huge force that they can not resist, he can not help but step back, this foot almost cracked the ground! The beauty under the moon is blocked by the incomplete flame sword in the hands of the flame warrior! Rodriguez snorted, his whole body suddenly burst into a golden flame! This is the symbol of the highest level paladin of the warriors in Roland! After Hussein, the golden light of paladin reappears in Roland again!! Rodriguez''s golden fighting spirit is burning, and the beauty under the moon seems to be dyed with a thick moonlight! Endless frost sent out, the cold can be in the flame warrior body of the flames against¡° Mr. Rodriguez, I guess you are right. Six years later, you have become a paladin Prince Chen sat on the ground weakly, but he said with a smile: "however, this magical creature is made from the blood and divine thoughts of twelve members of the order of Saint Laurent... And all the twelve members of the order of Saint Laurent under his majesty Aragon were... Saints! Ride! Mr. Smith! Ah! " With that, the flame warrior seemed to feel the strength of his opponent, and suddenly roared. The original red flame of his whole body turned into gold in an instant!! Rodriguez was shocked: "impossible! A magic creature is also a saint level!?! " The two groups of golden fighting spirit reflect each other, and the moonlight in the sky has lost its luste

 Chapter 139

    The battle between Dewey and the necromancer is coming to an end.


    Under the command of Dewey, more than a dozen giant tree men immediately put down the huge bone dragon. Although the bone dragon was huge, it was put down by four giant tree men. After struggling for a few times, it could not move. The angry bone dragon raised its head and sent out a warm breath, which immediately burned one tree man to the ground. The tree man screamed and fell down, But before the bone dragon had a second blow, it was hit on the head by a tree man. With a click, the huge force almost cracked its skull. The tree people swarmed up and pressed its tail and feet. Even the tree man who was burned down by Longxi fell on the bone dragon.


    After a burst of angry roar, the tree man lost four, but almost broke up such a complete bone dragon.


    The necromancer had been flying high for a long time, and could not help but feel distressed. He also spent a lot of money to get such a good bone dragon. He also spent a lot of magic materials to repair the damage on the skeleton of the bone dragon, which finally took shape. He was the most proud pet in his hand. Unfortunately, today it was introduced into the woods by Dewey.


    If it is flying in the sky, no matter how many tree people there are, bone dragon can still be invincible by virtue of the sky advantage. But as soon as I got to the ground, I was reimbursed before I could fly.


    As for those undead Black Knights and skeleton soldiers, they were swept away because of the huge gap in size.


    Those Black Knights are a little better. The black flame of death can make the tree people hurt. Sweep away with the long sword of black flame, and you can cut down a tree people with a few swords. But there are too many tree people in Dewey''s hands. Du Wei has a "life horn" in hand. Half of the woods were awakened by him, and the "companions" of the tree people had no intelligence, and they completely obeyed the command of Dewey. Often, a black knight was kicked over by the tree people with his horse without a few swords, and then added a few more, and immediately fell apart. As for the skeletons, it''s useless. Several tree people walked back and forth for a few steps and were almost destroyed.


    The dark mage in the sky is about to be blown up with anger, and his heart is dripping with blood. You know, although the necromancer is powerful, he made such a bone dragon and several Black Knights, which has taken years of hard work to refine. Although those skeletons are very convenient to summon, they don''t cost much. But that''s it. His years of hard work was destroyed in such an instant, and now he almost has the heart to fight with Dewey.


    At the moment, he almost lost his mind, people in the air, watching Duwei Enron sitting in the patron saint of the border, seems to sneer at himself. He didn''t care much. He opened his hands and sang a series of incantations in his mouth. His whole body was black. More and more condensation, and finally almost covered the sky!


    The black air shrouded duvet''s head, just like a living creature, and began to creep slowly. Finally, something like purple lightning came out of the black air


    Although Dewey didn''t know what magic it was, he also felt a sense of danger. He saw the black fog on the sky lower and lower, and finally seemed to stretch out a few tentacles. Some tree people have just been touched by tentacles. Immediately the original green body suddenly withered down, the trunk also seemed to be immediately extracted from one of the life, suddenly shriveled down!


    Soon, a tree man was sucked into a withered trunk, and the green leaves of his whole body became withered and yellow. He fell down suddenly, and his body turned into countless pieces of dry rot!


    What a terrible magic!


    Du Wei is surprised!


    But he didn''t know that this necromancer was enraged. I lost my mind. Actually cast a high-level undead black magic "devour space"!


    This is a large-scale attack magic in the dark magic of the undead, within the scope of this devouring space. The vitality of all creatures will be sucked up by the black fog!


    This kind of large-scale "swallowing space" magic is also a kind of high-level magic forbidden by the Magic Union! In history, some evil black magicians used this kind of magic to kill creatures on a large scale and extract the spirits of the dead to refine magic creatures, which caused many disasters.


    The dark mage quietly practiced this magic, but he didn''t dare to say it, because once he was found by the Magic Union, it would immediately cause the Magic Union to pursue and kill him. But today, he capsized in the sewer. To his carelessness, he was so young that he overcame so many undead magic creatures, and then he lost his sense!!


    Prince Chen''s face was calm, so he sat on the ground with his knees crossed. A magic light appeared on the Saint Laurent''s guard Pendant in front of him, which enveloped him. It was stronger than Duwei''s Guardian God! He just quietly watched Rodriguez and Saint Laurent guard the magic creature fight!


    At the moment, the road is in a mess. Countless trees are blown down by the afterwave of fighting. The ground is full of pits and hollows. All of them are the traces left by the fighting of two holy terraces!


    Rodriguez''s face is gloomy, and the ice on the beauty under the moon is dazzling. The ice reflects the gorgeous color, which makes his original silver armor seem to be dyed with a layer of gorgeous.


    The golden fighting spirit and the gorgeous color of the beauty under the moon make the paladin look very luxurious. However, Rodriguez''s heart is turbulent. He is facing the patron saint of the royal family of Roland empire! It''s the most powerful artifact left by Aragon to protect the royal family of Roland empire! A magic creature of holy rank! There was no time to make much noise. In the roar of the other magical creature, Rodriguez cut it down again with his sword. Rodriguez tried his best to stop it. There was an earth shaking roar. The two groups of golden fighting spirit collided with each other fiercely. The fierce air flow scattered everywhere and almost knocked down those trees on the surrounding continent in an instant! On the original stone slab, Sheng Sheng was chiseled out a huge pit! Although he is an immortal, he seems to inherit the fighting experience of the legendary Knights of Saint Laurent. No matter how Rodriguez changes his moves or how to lure the enemy, the other side can see through them one by one. Rodriguez is a real Paladin with equal strength, It was suppressed by a magical creature, which made Rodriguez very angry. Although the frost of the beauty under the moon is fierce, it has no effect in the face of this guy who is full of magic fire. Although each sword of his can send out horrible frost, mixed with countless ice ridges, and even the appearance of his sword is frozen out of a layer of ice floe, the fire of the magical creature will immediately vaporize the ice. Rodriguez suddenly fell ten meters away from him. With the long sword rolling, the beauty under the moon aroused a cold vortex, whistling past the magical creature. Facing the whirlpool, the magic creature immediately roared with his sword on his chest! The cold whirlpool shrouded it, but its great body did not step back! The whirlpool full of cold air is offset by the gold fight of its whole body. After the whirlpool dissipates, the surrounding ground has been covered with snow-white ice. Only this magical creature stands in it, the gold fight does not die out, looking at Rodriguez in the distance. Rodriguez has long known that this move can not help the other side, but also is to use this move to contain, he stood in the distance, the whole body fighting has been injected into the beauty under the moon! The beauty under the moon is a peerless magic weapon. Now there is a buzzing vibration on the edge of the sword! Rodriguez''s body was cold, and even the air around him condensed out countless tiny ice beads! Prince Chen is sitting in Saint Laurent''s border. He is the one who knows the goods. As soon as he sees it, he knows that Rodriguez is going to work hard! This legendary knight, I''m afraid, is going to show his most powerful skill "sigh of frost moon"!! Although Prince Chen is calm on the surface, he is also worried in his heart. Rodriguez is famous on the mainland, and the sigh of frost moon is his best skill. I don''t know how many strong masters he has killed! Although the magical creature of Saint Laurent''s patron saint is powerful, it is only a magical creature after all. Although the guardian treasure was handed down from generation to generation by the royal family of Roland Empire, and each generation was kept in the hands of the Emperor himself, this time, his father, who loved him, made an exception to give such a treasure to himself quietly. In fact, he had the intention of passing on the throne secretly. Today, if you can''t kill Rodriguez here and let him go back and tell his elder brother about it, I''m afraid he will be more afraid of himself from now on! Rodriguez''s fighting spirit has been full, and he is about to show his most powerful move. Suddenly, his mind moves, and he faintly feels a strong dark magic breath coming from the distance. This magic breath is so strong that Rodriguez''s heart moves! The dark fear in magic is very strong! Rodriguez immediately recognized that it was his companion, the dark mage, who had made a unique move¡° Fool He swore in his heart! This is the imperial capital! It''s not afraid to disturb the Magic Union to cast such a strong dark magic around the imperial capital!!

 Chapter 140

    Rodriguez didn''t dare to delay. If this thing alerted the Magic Union, it would be a big trouble! He reluctantly looked at the magic creature of the holy rank in the distance.


    Hum! It''s rare to meet such a strong man who can match his own standard after he has achieved great martial arts skills! A saint level of the strong and another Saint level of the opponent war, that is the biggest wish of the warrior! Unfortunately, it seems that the momentum is not right today. That fellow magician is reckless!


    He sighed, and suddenly gathered up his whole body''s fighting spirit. Looking at Prince Chen from a distance, he said in a loud voice: "Your Highness, this is the end of the day. You have Saint Laurent''s guardian. I have failed in this matter. But I didn''t do it. In the future, most of the princes will ask me to deal with you! "


    With that, Rodriguez turned and left. He jumped in the air and disappeared into the sky. The silver figure shot out quickly in the direction of the battle between Dewey and the dark mage in the distance.


    Prince Chen was really relieved.


    Although Saint Laurent''s patron saint is powerful, he has one of his greatest weaknesses. This magical creature is made for protection. It will protect itself when attacked by the enemy, but it can''t be pursued. When the guardian God is turned on, the magical creature will protect itself, but it can''t go away.


    Moreover, at a fixed time, it will disappear. If you continue to fight, half an hour later, the magic creature disappears, then Rodriguez can easily kill himself.


    Prince Chen stood up from the ground, looked at the direction of Rodriguez in the distance, and faintly felt the strong fear of the dark magic oscillation in the distance. He sighed, "Dewey... I''m afraid he''s in trouble."


    Dewey is in real trouble now!


    He sat in the middle of the border of the guardian God, on the ground around him. All the tree people he called out had been sucked into rotten trunks and fell down.


    And the black magic smoke shrouded around him, the light of the patron saint''s border has been extremely dim, shrinking smaller and smaller, the light curtain is thinner and thinner, I''m afraid there may be a possibility of collapse at any time!


    In the sky. From time to time in the black fog came the grimace of the black Wizard: "boy! You destroyed so many of my magical creatures, so I''ll repay them with your life! Ah, your horn is also a very good thing, which can make up for my loss! "


    Hum, want my life horn? Although Du Wei''s heart is angry, but also helpless, although his magic is good, but the magic is too little. He didn''t practice real magic systematically. In the face of this advanced undead magic, he didn''t even know about it, and didn''t even know how to deal with it.


    Just when Dewey was in danger, suddenly he was in the thick black smoke. A golden light flashed, a figure in the protection of the golden light, broke the black air and rushed in directly! The black magic smoke that devours all life elements can''t hurt that person half a minute!


    Rodriguez rushed into the magic smoke regardless of everything. He flew to the black mage''s side and immediately yelled, "you are crazy! This is the imperial capital! You and I are in trouble for the magician law enforcement team


    The dark mage was about to retort in a rage when he heard a sharp voice in the distant sky! That voice is so weird! It''s the direction of the imperial capital!


    The black magician uses an eagle eye technique to look at the imperial capital. Under the magic, he sees four black figures in the sky several miles away, shrouded under the black magician''s robe. The sharp hat and the badge on the chest are really the killer of the magician and the law enforcement team of the Magic Union!


    The dark mage was so shocked that he cried out: "I have shocked these monsters! Let''s go


    With that, he quickly sang a mantra, the black smoke was quickly sucked up by him, just in a hurry. But there are still some residual black air that can''t be put away. But Rodriguez pulled him away.


    The four magicians of the law enforcement team came very fast, several miles away. They arrive in a moment. Dewey sits on the ground and looks at the four shadows in the sky. Under the long black robe, they look like four ghosts! Dewey''s mental power even felt four chilly thoughts sweeping around him. Even the patron saint can not stop the border, four spirit easily broke through the border, directly in their own sweep in the past!


    Du Wei once suffered from these monsters in the magician Union. He knew that they had a special ability to deal with magicians. How dare they use their mental power to counter explore! I''m sitting in the border of the guardian God. Fortunately, these monsters didn''t seem to have any interest in Dewey. After searching, they growled and chased him in the distance.


    Dewey sat for a while, then stood up, relieved, as if he had been fished out of the water, his underwear soaked through. Mental energy consumption transition, can''t help but some dizziness, quickly from the ring to absorb the reserve of magic, this is a little better.


    At the moment, it was quiet around, and in the distance, just behind a mountain, there was a little light, as if the sun was about to rise.


    Du Wei patted the dust on his body. Last night''s battle was really breathtaking. It was the first time that he faced a senior wizard''s life and death duel, and he was also the most terrible necromancer. It''s also that I am too big. If the other party is not in a hurry to leave, then it must be myself who will die!


    Du Wei reminded himself in his heart that he must not be so reckless when he encounters such an enemy in the future!


    There was still a little black air in the air, winding around some withered tree trunks. At the moment, looking around, there is a mess of exhausted life within hundreds of meters, and there are no flowers and trees on the ground to survive!


    Little by little, the sun came out from behind the mountain, and the residual black gas was excited by the sun, as if extremely afraid of the light, and scattered quickly. Then it seemed to be attracted by something, and gradually condensed towards duvidi!


    Du Wei was surprised at first, but then he found that the remaining black Qi had little power and could not do any harm to himself. He just attached himself to the boundary of the patron saint.


    The black air seemed to have some strange fluctuation, and even a faint shrill scream. Dewey was curious... The undead magic was really strange, and the magic smoke seemed to have self-consciousness?


    In fact, these black gases absorb a lot of life elements tonight. Plants and flowers are all creatures. Although the dark mage lost a lot of magical creatures, even the strongest bone dragon was broken up, it was not a small help to absorb life elements by relying on this dark air.


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and suddenly remembered that he had bought a dark crystal ball in the Magic Union. At the moment, looking at the black smoke left around, I can''t help but take out the crystal ball from my body.


    As soon as it was taken out, duvet was stunned! He didn''t do any magic at all, and he didn''t control the crystal ball (in fact, Dewey didn''t learn the necromancer, and he didn''t know how to use it). But the black air seemed to be cornered in the sun. After Dewey took out the crystal ball, he suddenly rushed to Dewey''s crystal ball. Less than a moment, they were all sucked in by the crystal ball and didn''t stay at all!


    In the face of such strange things, Du Wei was stunned at first, and then looked at his crystal ball. It was as if the crystal earth had been stained with ink. Piece by piece of smoke was winding back and forth in the crystal ball. After a while, the smoke one by one absorbed in the ball, disappeared without a trace, but the crystal ball, it seems to become more and more black! Originally, it was polished with black crystal, but now it is as black as if it is shiny, just like black silk!


    Since Duwei didn''t understand, he wanted to ask gegwu after he went back. Maybe the mouse knows something.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time. Chen Prince has already brought a person to seek to come over.


    A team of hundreds of imperial guards, plus the injured chick. Even the carriage of the four female magic apprentices followed.


    CHIK was seriously injured. His whole body was stained with blood. He had been bandaged like a mummy. It seems that he would have to wait until he went back to the imperial capital to find the people in the temple to perform the healing surgery of Guangming department.


    Although Prince Chen''s face was pale, he was very happy to see Du Wei. He hugged him with a smile and said, "I guess how the disciples of master Gandalf could be easily killed by a Dark Wizard. I really didn''t see the wrong person."


    But chick, being held up, suddenly saw that Du Wei was carrying the long bow in the shape of a crescent moon. He was shocked: "the bow of death! The bow of death of de Nero? You killed denero? "


    The bow of death? Du Wei immediately thought of the master who was so confused that he was dead last night. He nodded and said, "yes, I took it from a guy who was killed by me."


    Chen Prince looked at Qike: "do you recognize it? Is it really de Nero


    "Well! If it wasn''t for de Nero, who could hurt me with a bow and arrow! Hum Chick looked at Du Wei''s long bow with a complicated look: "moreover, I also recognize that the bow of silence is a treasure given to de Nero by his highness. If it wasn''t for the bow of silence, how could the top archer in the mainland be captured by the highness?"


    Prince Chen grinned: "my elder brother lost a lot of money last night. He lost a master he didn''t want to attract. He also lost such a treasure." Then he looked at Dewey: "since you have got the bow, it''s your land."


    Qike was still quite unwilling and sighed: "it''s a pity that this is a famous magic bow on the mainland. It''s the best weapon to deal with magicians. I don''t know how many magicians died under this bow in history, but today they fall into the hands of a magician..."


    A weapon for magicians? Du Wei brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "I can''t see through this thing... Only bow, but no arrow..."


    "You know what." Chick shook his head. "This bow doesn''t use an arrow."


    Prince Chen laughed and said, "OK, chick, don''t say more. It''s light. We''d better hurry back to the imperial capital. "


    Under the protection of the guards, the party returned to the imperial capital. Prince Chen was very enthusiastic about Du Wei. It was obvious that Du Wei was able to resist a powerful dark mage, and his evaluation of Du Wei was a little higher. Du Weinuo, just want to go home as soon as possible, many questions are not clear.


    He once again recognized the biggest weakness of his previous hiding his power: he knew too little about the situation of the imperial capital!


    Prince Chen sent Duwei back to the count''s house and left. As soon as Du Wei entered the door, he saw the guard chief of alpha standing at the door. He looked at Du Wei. The guard chief of the Rowling family looked very ugly and said in a low voice, "master Du Wei, the count wants to see you, now!"


    His eyes floated to the bow of silence behind Dewey, and Alfa suddenly changed color. His expression was a little more unnatural, even his eyes were in a trance, then he lowered his head, turned and walked in front.


    I entered my father''s study again.


    The count seemed to have stayed up all night, but there was no trace of fatigue on his old face. It''s just blood in my eyes. When Dewey came in, the count was gently wiping a sword with a silk scarf.


    Du Wei recognized that it was with his father''s sword for many years that his father led the fleet on three expeditions to the south. It''s all about the sword of land.


    When Dewey came in, the count looked at him, put the sword in the scabbard and put it back on the shelf. Then he turned to look at his son.


    His eyes were deep. Although he saw the bow of death behind Dewey, it was just two jumps in the corner of his eyes. Then he calmed down and grabbed something from the table and handed it to him.


    "This is what I got yesterday. But you didn''t come back last night and haven''t been able to give it to you. Now you have a look! "


    Dewey took the paper and looked at it. It was an official document. The signature below was his majesty Augustine VI! The official documents were jointly issued in the name of the imperial Chancellor of the exchequer and the military headquarters!


    "This letter will be published to the public today, and after it is published. Dewey. My son. You''re going to be the focus all at once. " The count sighed: "were you with Prince Chen last night? Hum, did he woo you? Last night. I''ve heard about it for a long time... Now the guards are under martial law, assassinating the prince... Alas. Dewey, you know what? I didn''t sleep last night. I''m very worried when I know you are with Prince Chen! "


    Dewey was silent, with no expression on his face, but there was a huge wave in his heart!


    Because, this document is very clear!


    "Order for the establishment of Imperial Academy of magic"


    The first half of the official document contains some high sounding words, for example, in order to supplement the combat effectiveness of the Imperial Army, to equip the army with enough magicians, to further expand the supplement of magicians to the combat effectiveness of the army, to promote magic, and to improve the situation that magicians are too few in the mainland, etc


    The second half is the content that shocked Dewey!


    The first committee of the school of Wizardry will have 15 Bachelor of Wizardry! And Dewey''s name is one of them!


    "Among these 15 masters of magic, seven of them belong to the magic trade union, representing the magic trade union! And the other seven are four magicians loyal to the military and three Court magicians! Originally, there were 14 magicians, the Magic Union occupied seven places, and we occupied seven places. The two sides are equally matched. They were in a balanced situation! And you... Are the 15th! If you fall to either side, it will have a decisive effect on the situation! "


    The count looked at his son carefully: "now, do you understand why you have not arrived at the imperial capital, which led to the assassination and the attraction of the Magic Union?"


    Dewey took a deep breath, put down the document: "committed to me? I''m young, I have no qualifications, and I''m very limited! Why should I be admitted to the College Committee of this magic academy? "


    "Because of your teacher." The count grinned bitterly: "maybe you don''t know... Master Gandalf was the first one to propose the establishment of the Academy of magic! It''s just that he left the Magic Union for many years, and the matter has been shelved. Only in recent years did he reappear! He went into the palace alone and convinced his majesty. Unfortunately, because of the establishment of the magic academy, too many interests were involved in the distribution. "


    "Of course!" Du Wei sneered: "the establishment of the magic academy represents the popularization of magicians! But also interrupted the Magic Union for the wizard''s Monopoly! The Magic Union must be very opposed to this plan, right? Moreover, magicians have always been passed on in private. Now we need to train a large number of magicians in the way of school... The new generation of magicians will become a powerful force! The key is who this power is loyal to and who it obeys


    "It''s true that it''s too much to do, so it''s decided after years of arguing." The count grinned bitterly: "although the two sides quarreled, they agreed on one issue, that is, the first Dean of the Academy of magic must be master Gandalf!"


    Well, Gandalf, the most legendary magician recognized on the mainland, is indeed the most suitable person.


    "Unfortunately, Gandalf died before he announced the establishment of the college, and you... Are his disciple! So, who do you choose instead of you? " Dewey put down the letter: "I don''t understand. I''m not the only apprentice of Gandalf. Why don''t you choose someone else? " The count smile: "because you are the youngest one! Because you are my son! We and the Magic Union fight too much, originally seven to seven, no one agrees to have one more person of the other party! And your appearance, let us finally reach an agreement! You are not only my son, but also Gandalf''s disciple... You represent the interests of both sides! You are the most suitable choice. "¡° But why tell me now? Aren''t you going to wait until after the summer festival? " Dewey''s voice was cold.

 Chapter 141

    The disciple of the legendary magician Gandalf, the youngest Bachelor of magic in the mainland Magic Union of Roland, the eldest son of an important official of the Imperial military, and the legal heir of the Roland family of the Wu Xun family (though neglected, at least now the count has not officially announced the abolition of him) are on top of these dazzling titles, Now there''s a more awe inspiring aura to add: the first council member of Imperial College of magic. And from the position point of view, or the most important one!


    If there is no accident, although he does not have the power to direct orders, if there is any conflict between the imperial official and the Magic Union, or there is any official order document, his words can almost play a decisive role from the standpoint of Dewey.


    One vote for sure, or one vote for veto!


    Once the magic academy is established, it will completely change the tradition that the power of magicians on the mainland has been monopolized by the magic trade union for thousands of years, carry forward the magic culture, and enhance the number of the whole group of magicians (although the improvement of the quality is still a question), but only this point is enough to push young master Dewey to a top position.


    "I just want to know why you told me the news now." Dewey looked at the silent father: "I know, before today, you were going to wait until after the summer festival to tell me the news, right? Oh, no, no, let me guess. Maybe you didn''t want to tell me personally that such a big news would be announced by the Emperor himself at the summer ceremony. That''s enough to make a sensation. Am I right? My lord father


    "It''s true." Count Raymond nodded. Looking at his son deeply, he saw the indifference in his son''s eyes. This indifference, in fact, was detected in his son''s eyes when he returned triumphantly. This time, his son returned to the imperial capital from the Lorraine plain. This indifference has been carefully hidden in the depths of his eyes, and at this moment, it is finally revealed again!


    Count Raymond sighed: "I won''t answer you this question. My son, before that, we need to have a good frank talk! True honesty


    "As you wish." Dewey shrugged his shoulders and laughed with a three-point sneer.


    Count Raymond appropriately "ignored" the taunt in Dewey''s tone. He looked at Dewey with a dignified face, and then suddenly came up with such a sentence: "you are my son, this is an unchangeable fact. No one can change: you, a member of the Rowling family


    "... yes." Dewey was silent for a moment and nodded.


    "The establishment of the Academy of magic involves the ownership of such a huge force in the future, such a major event. What you need to understand is that it''s not just you who''ve been pushed to the top, but also the whole Rowling family. And myself! " Count Raymond''s tone was very serious: "yes, as the Emperor himself or the chairman of the magic trade union, you are recognized as the most suitable candidate to buffer the contradiction between the two sides, because your identity as a magician and as a noble''s son seems to represent the common interests of both sides, and you are the most suitable intermediary. Smart politicians don''t try to exacerbate conflicts because it''s too dangerous. In the absence of sufficient assurance before, will not bear huge losses and insurance opponents turn over! Now, his majesty and the chairman of the magic trade union all hold this idea. In this case, we all need you as a person. You can appropriately ease our contradictions and create a delicate balance point in the conflict. In this way, we can achieve the goal of peace. Your position. It will not waver in the short term. It''s a good thing for you. But... "


    Dewey was so clever that he understood his father''s meaning at once. Before count Raymond could finish, he sighed, "but it''s a very bad thing for the Rowlings, don''t you mean?"


    "That''s right!" Count Raymond''s face was gloomy: "because of your existence, the family has been dragged to a very dangerous situation!"


    Dewey was silent.


    "You are my son. No matter what, you are a member of the Rowling family! Now you should remember what I said to you the day you came back, right here, in this room? "


    After listening to his father''s question, Dewey immediately replied, "I remember when you said to me," from today on, you have returned to the imperial capital. Your every move represents the Rowling family. ". I still remember that you were kind to me that day, which I have never enjoyed in my 14 years of life. "


    At the end of the speech, duvet gave his father a deep look, which was not sharp, but made count Raymond turn his face slightly, as if to avoid his son''s eyes.


    After pondering for a while, the count sighed: "that''s the reason! The Rowling family is loyal to the royal family. In any case, the Rowling family is the Wuxun family guarding the royal family of Roland. The glory of our family, all the power and the foundation of the whole family are closely dependent on the thornflower flag of the Roland empire! And now, you are a marginal figure in our family... Indeed, your presence is recognized by his majesty and the chairman of the Magic Union. But this kind of approval, is helpless, is has to for it! So, you were acquiesced. But... Under such circumstances, do you think the emperor will continue to believe me as before? Will you still believe in the Rowling family as before? "


    Dewey didn''t think too much about this problem, and he soon shook his head.


    The answer, obviously, is no!


    If the Rowling family has such a guy with a deep mark of "enemy camp", then as the emperor of the Empire, the old man who is headstrong and likes to win great achievements will surely have a little suspicion and even disgust with the Rowling family.


    What do leaders want? What we want is the absolute loyalty of our subordinates to ourselves, absolute and unreserved loyalty! Such subordinates are what most leaders like. Such subordinates will be trusted by most leaders!


    But now, the Rowling family has a guy of its own. Although it is a "double-sided character" by default, it has made the emperor have a little doubt about the loyalty of the Rowling family.


    Even if the emperor trusted count Raymond again, but now count Raymond actually raised such a son who "tilted" to the hostile forces, it was enough to make the emperor have a certain aversion to count Raymond.


    Your own son has become a member of the magic guild. Do you want to continue to get unreserved trust from me?


    Perhaps, only a leader of the level of a great man can have that kind of tolerant mind. It''s a pity that the current emperor Augustine VI doesn''t seem to be such a person!


    "And what you don''t know... Your majesty, his health has not been as good as before in the past two years. Sometimes he has become very irritable and withdrawn. In recent years, no one dares to annoy him." There was a trace of anxiety in count Raymond''s brow: "and more unfortunately. You must have read so many historical books, and you should know that before each emperor died, he consciously suppressed some powerful figures in the military. On the one hand, it was a deterrent. On the one hand, it is also a common practice for emperors to prevent their death, when their ministers are strong and their masters are weak, and when they are in power, they overhead the new emperor. Unfortunately, after this incident, our Rowling family has been treated differently by his majesty. Who will the emperor choose when he wants to suppress an important military official to demonstrate


    Dewey replied in a deep voice, "it should be us."


    "Yes, it''s not." Count Raymond grinned bitterly: "according to the present situation, to be exact. You will be courted or promoted by your majesty... And the whole Rowling family will be suppressed. You are a member of the school of magic. The emperor does not dare to annoy you. He is worried that you, a double faced figure, will completely fall to the Magic Union. So you may get some benefits, but the Rowling family will suffer some losses. This is the origin of political affairs. This is not my concern. After all. As long as you''re a member of the Academy for one day. Then the emperor will not go too far. After all, it depends on your face. I''m worried about the long run! "


    Dewey understands. Father was right to worry.


    The image of the Rowling family has always been the core noble family closely united around the royal family, the Wuxun family trusted by the royal family, and one of the pillars of the Empire... But all these are based on a fine tradition: hundreds of years of loyalty to the royal family.


    But now, Dewey, a "semi traitor", and on such an important issue, is enough to give a big discount to the image of the Rowling family''s absolute loyalty and become a stain.


    "In fact, the emperor doesn''t have to do anything else, just wait for the end of the Magic Academy... After all, you can''t do it forever, just wait for you to leave this position, then the Rowling family is really in trouble. It doesn''t even need the emperor to deliberately suppress us, as long as the royal family hates us and no longer trusts us... Without the royal family''s trust, the decline of the Rowling family is not far away! " Count Raymond said with a wry smile, "that''s what worries me the most."


    Dewey looked at his father: "since you have thought so clearly, then you must have thought of countermeasures?"


    "Yes." Count Raymond''s face was very ugly: "there is only one way to win the royal family''s re trust... Or the emperor''s" re trust ", that is, to do meritorious service! Let the royal family appreciate us and trust us again! But now the mainland is peaceful and there is no war. It''s impossible for the Wuxun family like us to make war achievements. So, if you want to make contributions, there is only one way... "


    "... support." Dewey sighed again.


    He''s got it.


    What is the greatest credit to an emperor? What courtiers like best?


    The greatest credit is Yongli! My favorite minister is the one who supports him as Emperor!


    "For the present emperor, the old man, I have no hope. My greatest hope lies in the prince. As long as we successfully support a prince to ascend the throne and win the fight for the throne, we will win the gratitude and trust of the new emperor! This great achievement is the guarantee for the long-term development of the Rowling family in the future! " Count Raymond looked at his son with deep eyes.


    Dewey didn''t know that this was his first sigh today, but he still looked at his father helplessly: "Yongli. It''s really the best way at present. Although it''s a big gamble, if you win the gamble, the profits will be huge... I just don''t know which prince you bet on? "


    "The great prince."


    After listening to his father''s answer, although Dewey had already guessed it, he couldn''t help feeling a little dejected.


    The big prince should be the person who sent someone to assassinate the prince Chen last night.


    But it seems that he and Prince Chen went together again last night.


    So it seems. As if he was really "wrong". At this moment, Dewey suddenly felt guilty. It seems that his existence really brings a lot of troubles to the Rowling family.


    If there is no self existence, then the Rowling family will not be caught in the middle of the establishment of the magic academy. If it wasn''t for their own existence, the Rowling family would not be in the business of supporting a new emperor


    So, I''m really a disaster to the Rowling family.


    It is our own existence that makes the family trapped in this embarrassing situation.


    "Father. In your opinion, in the fight for the right, does the big prince have more advantages than the Chen prince? I spent a night with Prince Chen last night. I think this man... "Du Wei hasn''t finished. Count Raymond has interrupted him: "Prince Chen is young and intelligent, his intelligence is admirable, he is friendly, and he has a good heart. Young but already very atmosphere! I know all that. Unfortunately, if he was born ten years earlier, I would bet on him. It''s a pity... He''s too young! "


    Count Raymond shook his head: "the eldest prince is the son of your Majesty in his twenties. He is fifty years old, one year older than me. Before the birth of Prince Chen, his majesty always cultivated him as an heir! Prince Chen is just emerging in recent years, but the big prince has been deeply rooted in the Empire and has been carefully arranged for decades. He is far more powerful and influential than Prince Dichen in all aspects. Now in the Empire, many important ministers of my age are close friends or old acquaintances who grew up together with the eldest prince in those years, and even many of them have made good friends since they were young! Prince Chen is too young! Even in the northwest war more than 20 years ago, the eldest prince had participated in the preparation of the war, and even went to the front parallax in person. In the Imperial military, his influence was far deeper than that of Prince Chen. Especially for the emperor, we have to control the guards! The great prince''s efforts in the past 30 years are not in vain. Although Prince Chen got the palace magician and inner court secret guard. But from the overall strength, it''s too much worse. "


    Dewey stopped talking. Although he appreciates Prince Chen very much. But he believed in his father''s vision, an imperial minister who had been in politics for half his life. It must be a hundred times better than a little knowledge of the situation.


    Dewey thought for a moment, then looked at his father. His eyes were calm: "father, I think I understand what you mean."


    "Just understand." Count Raymond sighed: "the day you come back, I''ll let alpha tell you not to go out and walk... Alas, you didn''t listen. In fact, I should have said this to you personally, but... "Speaking of this, count Raymond''s eyes flowed a very complicated light.


    Dewey looked at his father, although his eyes are calm, but this calm, but more people feel uneasy.


    After a long time, Dewey whispered, "father, can I ask you a question? I hope you can tell me the true answer to this question. No matter what the answer is, I am willing to accept it! "


    "... you ask." Count Raymond''s voice seemed bitter.


    "On my way to the imperial capital." Dewey''s voice was steady, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs: "those who assassinated me..."


    Before Dewey could finish, count Raymond''s eyes flashed a resolution: "don''t ask, I sent it."


    Dewey had already guessed the answer, but now he was surprised to find that there was no anger or resentment in his heart. Looking at his father, the count, Dewey suddenly felt that there was only an empty feeling in his heart, even this empty feeling. So that he can not inspire a trace of resentment!


    He didn''t even ask "why.".


    Hum... Do you still need to ask?


    When he came back that day, the count had already given a vague answer.


    What count Raymond said at the time was, "because of this robe on you!"


    This robe, the robe of the master of magic! Because you become a magician! Your arrival will drag the family into a fierce whirlpool! Therefore, in order to avoid the difficult position that will be brought, for the sake of the family''s safety, we can only sacrifice this son! As long as there is no Dewey, the Rowling family will not be caught between the royal family and the Magic Union!


    Compared with the future of the whole family, what is a son?


    Looking at his eldest son, his face was almost as calm as death. Count Raymond suddenly felt a tremor in his heart... The young man in front of him, with calm eyes, was his own son!


    Knowing that his father was going to kill him, he was so calm?


    Hate? Or, hate to the extreme, already numb?


    "Dewey." Count Raymond suddenly gathered all his strength and said in a loud voice, "there are two things I have not deceived you... The first one is. I did prevent you from calling you back to the imperial capital, and even tried to delay. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t resist the pressure from the royal family and the Magic Union! The second thing is... I told you that I really wanted to protect you when I banished you to the Lorraine plain. You are my son, even if I thought you were mediocre and incompetent at the beginning, I hope you can live a safe and prosperous life in your hometown! These words. I didn''t cheat you


    For a long time, as if a century had passed, Dewey slowly raised his head and looked at his father''s face.


    At this moment, it seems that Wu Xun, a hero who has been dominating the imperial political arena for many years, and a giant of the Imperial military, is really old.


    All of a sudden, Dewey laughed. His smile was so calm. Then he looked at his father and said in a calm voice, "well, father, let me tell you something, too. The day I came back, I told you: I don''t hate you. This sentence, now, still has not changed. I... Don''t hate you. "


    With that, Dewey bowed to his father. Then he turned and pushed the door to leave the study. Just as he stepped out of the study door. Suddenly he stopped again, and he didn''t look back. But with his back to count Raymond, his voice came slowly: "there''s another thing, I think you''ll know soon, but I''d better remind you first. Prince Chen... He has a magic treasure in his hand, which seems to be able to summon a powerful earth magic creature. That''s what I learned last night. "


    This made count Raymond''s face slightly change!


    With these words, Dewey left his father''s study without looking back.


    Leaving the gloomy courtyard of count Raymond''s study, Dewey felt that his chest was blocked by something. When he breathed, he felt heavy in his chest. He walked slowly in count''s house and looked up at the sky.


    "This life is really lonely as snow... Haha, but it''s a pity that it''s summer now. If you want to see snow, I''m afraid you have to go to the frozen forest."


    At this moment, Dewey suddenly missed everything in the frozen forest!


    At least in the place where there are killing Warcraft everywhere, it seems that it is the most fulfilling and happiest day I have spent since I came to this world.


    No matter Gandalf, the old magician, or Hussein, or Dardanelle of the Liszt family, or the men of the snow wolf mercenary regiment who are adventurous all day long... The harsh exercise there, the adventure life there, the ice and snow there, camping in the snow forest, drinking hard wine to drive away the cold, riding the Warcraft running... At least there, But there are so many life and death companions that I trust around me!!


    Although the imperial capital is prosperous, it is not my hometown!


    Perhaps human nature, with a trace of escape. When Dewey was lonely at the moment, he walked aimlessly. When he looked up, he suddenly found that he had come to the inner house of the count''s house unconsciously.


    A tall girl in a maid''s dress was coming up to her. She was the maid of the countess''s mother. When she saw Dewey from a distance, she bent down. Then when Dewey came up to her, she raised her head and laughed in a low voice: "madam is asking me to find you. I heard you didn''t come back last night. Madame, but she didn''t sleep all night


    Dewey smiles and walks in.


    The countess was born into a noble family. It is said that when she was young and unmarried, like many girls from noble families, she received aristocratic education from childhood. She was gifted in flowers and painting. After marriage, she had a good relationship with the countess. Count Raymond, who doted on his wife, opened a garden in his inner house to satisfy his wife''s hobby of playing with all kinds of strange flowers.


    When Dewey came into the yard, he saw his mother standing beside a bunch of flowers. The old countess, still as beautiful as ever, was standing beside the blooming roses in a light purple robe. But already let that beautiful flowers have lost some luster.


    The countess was quietly looking at the flowers in front of her, but she seemed to be in a trance.


    Dewey walked over and said with a smile, "mother, are you enjoying the flowers? Or the idea of painting in mind? The summer flowers are so gorgeous, why don''t you record their gorgeous on the drawing board. When winter comes, it''s more interesting to watch it. "


    The countess looked back at her son with a trace of worry on her beautiful face: "Dewey. You came here. I heard that you were called by your father when you came back... He was very unhappy last night. Did he punish you just now? "


    Dewey shook his head, just smiling quietly.


    The countess sighed, walked away from the flowers and came to her son. Then she put her arms around Dewey''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "your father has been in a bad mood recently... I know that the burden of the family has been on his shoulders for decades. I seldom ask him, but after all, I am in the imperial capital, and I can hear some news on weekdays. It seems that my family has encountered some troubles recently... "


    Then the beautiful countess looked at her son quietly, and raised her hand gently, as if waving a trace of dust on Dewey''s forehead. "Where were you last night?" he frowned. It''s dirty on the floor. "


    Dewey certainly won''t say that he had a fight with a powerful necromancer last night and almost died. He just said with a smile: "nothing. It''s just a bit of mischief with a friend. "


    "Well, you finally have friends. I''m relieved, too. " The countess gave a gentle smile and stroked Dewey''s face. Dewey felt his mother''s fingers warm and delicate. She could not help feeling soft. Then she heard the countess whisper to herself, "you are my son and my first son. Although some words are unfair to Gabriel... During the three years of your father''s expedition, you were the only one in my family to accompany me. In fact, in my heart, I always love you more. "


    Dewey was silent, just looking at his mother¡° Dewey, can I ask you something? " The countess sighed softly. The sigh, like a kind of bitterness, came into duvet''s ears, which made people feel soft for the sadness in this beautiful woman''s heart¡° Say it, mother Dewey smile: "any of your wishes, to me, is the will of the supreme god!"¡° Shh... "As soon as the countess''s face changed, she quickly put out her soft hand and covered duvet''s mouth. Her beautiful eyes were full of gentle reproaches:" you''re not too young. You can''t say such blasphemous words. Do you understand? " Oh... I almost forgot that my mother is a devout believer. Du Wei sighed in his heart. His mother was still kneeling in the temple and praying for him all night. After a pause, the countess looked at her son with a request in her voice: "Dewey, in fact, I know that you are not what others say. You are my son. I love you and know you very well. You are a very smart person, your ability is absolutely unimaginable! And your father... I don''t know why, but your father and son are always at odds. I know that. But now... Your father works hard and frowns every day. I''m very worried... Dewey, your brother is only eight years old, a young child. Only you can share your father''s worries. After all, you''re talking about my blood and the blood of the Rowling family. I just ask you, don''t hate your father for so many years, if you can... Can you help him more... "At last, the countess''s voice was already with soft supplication, and her kind eyes were full of expectant eyes. Looking at the mother in front of him, Dewey suddenly remembered that when she was young, she came to her bedroom barefoot in a nightgown, singing beautiful melodious songs, and accompanying her to sleep¡° Mother... "Du Wei took a deep breath and said slowly:" for you, I am willing to do anything, even challenge the gods! Don''t worry, with me, the glory of the Rowling family will never fall! " The boy stood in front of his mother. His voice seemed calm, but he was very determined! The beautiful countess was smiling. She looked at her son with relief in her eyes. However, gentle and kind, she did not know what kind of heaviness and pain she was carrying with her son, whom she loved most. And in such a heavy pain, this seemingly simple promise, but in fact, represents a nearly devout oath! In the summer sky, Dewey feels like an abyss!

 Chapter 142

    Although it is only early summer, the noon sun has slightly revealed a bit spicy, wantonly shining on the river.


    This is Enke port, about 30 miles downstream of the imperial capital of the Lancang Grand Canal. It was also an important auxiliary port around the imperial capital.


    The Lancang Grand Canal of the Empire traversed the East and west of the Empire. It took several generations of emperors and people''s efforts to open several major rivers from east to West in Roland, and then opened to the sea, forming the East-West artery of the Empire. It became an important channel for blood transfusion to the imperial capital, the heart of the Empire.


    However, with hundreds of years of peaceful and prosperous life, the prosperity of the imperial capital has surpassed that of the mainland. Although the original port and wharf of the imperial capital has been expanded for several generations, its capacity still can not meet the throughput of increasingly busy ships. Therefore, in order to ease and divide the burden of the port of DIDU City, an Enke port was built at about 30 miles downstream of DIDU city several decades ago to share the throughput of the port.


    After decades of development, the tax revenue of jiashendu port is 20% higher than that here. Therefore, some small and medium-sized caravans are willing to dock here. Although the goods have to be transferred from land to the imperial capital, the tax here is a little cheaper, which also eases the cost of land transportation.


    The encirclement of Enke port has spawned a small town with tens of thousands of people for decades, and there are several freight carriage shops near the imperial capital in the town.


    At the moment, just beside a merchant ship Wharf in Enke port, a large ship has just been moored stably. This is a standard seagoing ship with three masts. So that such a ship can be raised to a very fast speed when the wind is strong at sea.


    The ship was quite stable. Two businessmen and the imperial official tax official waiting on the dock had been jumping off the ship for a while. After paying the tax, they took out a gold coin and put it into the tax official''s hand with their sleeves. They were all smiling. Even the inspection was saved and the document was signed directly.


    There was a large group of coolie porters waiting for work on the wharf behind. They clamored for a moment, hoping to get a little work.


    "Employ me, sir! Hire me! My people are strong and light! If you have any valuable goods, they will never be damaged! "


    "Dear Sir, hire me! I have 20 people under my command, each with only two copper horns! Two copper horns


    In the noise. On the other side of the boat, a plank had already been laid down, and two tall women stepped down from the boat side by side. One of them was beautiful in light Knight''s armor. In particular, a pair of slender and strong long legs, it is amazing. The other one is even more surprising. It''s actually wearing a white wizard''s robe, but it turns out that it was originally a simple wizard''s robe. She changed the robe into a long gown with two parts. She also put a light leather armor on her body. Looking at the texture, I don''t know what kind of Warcraft skin it was made of, and a bright red cape was approved behind her. What''s more striking is that the female magician has a dazzling long silver hair, and she will live happily in the sun. But originally should be charming and lovely face, but a face of indifference, especially a pair of eyes, is to let people see a look, can''t help but cold to the heart!


    The combination of such a rare female knight and female magician stepped out of the boat, which immediately attracted the attention of others. However, with the female magician''s cold hum, the people who were close to her came back. I can''t even help shivering. He quickly took back his eyes and didn''t dare to look any more.


    "Look, Joanna. It seems that everyone is afraid of you. " Ruolin smile, she looked at the busy look below, sighed, and summoned a man on the ship: "find someone to have a look, hurry to unload the goods, there are still new goods to board tonight, so dawdling, if it''s too late to ship at night, mind your legs!"


    These two people are the first female Knight of Du Wei''s Ruolin, and the violent female magician Joanna. Dewey had sent Captain Jack Sparrow, who was a copy of the original, to the north with George Bush, his new land confidant, to look for the snow wolf mercenary regiment. They lived up to the expectations of the public. They soon found the snow wolf mercenary regiment and handed in Dewey''s personal letter. When the head of the mercenary regiment, bainrich, received the letter, he was worried that he had just hunted a batch of goods out of the frozen forest, However, those smugglers who are willing to take over are so unscrupulous that they even lower the price by 20% than usual! Beinrich is worried about this matter, just received Duwei''s letter, read the contents of the letter, can not help but be overjoyed, immediately decided to sell all the goods in hand to Duwei.


    At the same time, bainrich also contacted several friends of the small and medium-sized mercenary regiment who had a good relationship with him. After discussion, they decided that as long as Duwei''s bid could be maintained at this level in the future, all the prey of the several companies would be willing to sell to Duwei.


    The pirate captain returned with a full load. Anyway, there was a port in the north, so he contacted Ruolin and sent three ships to the north to pick up the goods. After receiving three ships of goods, Ruolin is also worried. This kind of trafficking in Warcraft is illegal after all. We have to wait for the little master Du Wei to find a way to get the legal approval. But Duwei has left the Lorraine plain to the imperial capital, so Ruolin has to go to the imperial capital to find Duwei.


    This woman, after all, was a person who once went south and North alone with a small adventure group. Naturally, she still had plans in her heart. She thought: under the banner of Rowling family of Dewey, it''s certainly not difficult to get this kind of legal approval. In this case, it''s better to take a ship of goods directly to the imperial capital! When I got to the imperial capital, I got the approval. In the imperial capital, the price of this kind of Warcraft''s core, fur and bones is higher than that in other places, and I can make a lot of money by the way. Isn''t it a good thing?


    So. A total of three ships of goods were bought from the north, two of which went south, one from the mouth of the East China Sea into the Lancang Grand Canal, and then all the way west to the imperial capital.


    It''s just that things like Warcraft fur are illegal. Unless there are imperial documents in hand, these things are forbidden. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the ship also deliberately trafficked a number of ordinary leather goods on board. It was the goods of the fur merchant who had a good relationship with Du Wei on the Luolin plain that also took this downwind boat to transport the goods to the imperial capital, which saved a lot of freight. Moreover, when the ship arrived at the imperial capital, after unloading the goods, when it returned, it was an empty ship, and it also happened to pass through ketexingsheng, where the Luolin plain was located. When Ruolin agreed to return the empty ship. You can lend the boat to the fur boss to transport goods. It happens that he also has to buy a lot of things in the imperial capital. Such a return saves a lot of freight. It''s just that all the joints on the way to customs clearance have been handled by the people sent by this fur merchant.


    Such a boat, it is a small half of the goods are from the frozen forest of Warcraft bodies decomposed from the fur bones. There is also a small bag of magic core, which is taken by Ruolin.


    Two beauties got off the ship, and the unloading place nearby had been settled by the men sent by the fur boss all the way, but the sailors on the ship. They were all pirates. Where did they come from? Although it is still more than 30 miles away from the capital of the emperor, the prosperity of Enke port town has already dazzled people. There are hotels and hotels not far from the port, and prostitutes dressed in fancy clothes come and go to solicit guests. They are itching to see a group of pirates, and they want to jump down and have a good time.


    Ruolin has been taking these pirates for a long time. Knowing that these guys are vulgar in nature, although they are strict in management at ordinary times, they also know how to control their subordinates. Seeing this, they can''t help laughing and scolding, ordering the people on board to get off the ship in batches and go to the port to have a rest, but strictly forbidding any trouble.


    The pirates listened. One eye glows green. Thanks a lot to Ruolin, and then take the money. In less than a moment, the change of clothes was half done. Only the unfortunate ones were on duty. They could not help cursing as they watched the happy companions leave.


    "Hum!" Looking at a group of pirates in high spirits, Joanna naturally knew that these guys got off the ship and went to the harbor town to have fun. I''m afraid they had to drink and whore. Thinking of this, she was annoyed. If she hadn''t stayed with these pirates these days, she would have been used to their vulgarity, I''m afraid a "ice storm" magic has already passed. Even so, I can''t help but face cold and say in a low voice: "a bunch of dirty men!"


    Ruolin had been used to it for a long time, and most of the rude men she knew from the mercenary regiment were the same. She looked at Joanna''s face and said with a smile, "Miss Joanna, now we''re here. After a while, when the carriage is ready, we''ll go to the imperial capital to see Master Dewey."


    "Bah!" There was a strange look on Joanna''s face, but she disdained to say, "what am I going to do with that little bastard! Hum, you can go by yourself! I''ll come to the imperial capital with you. First, I''ll help you press the boat. Second, I have something to do myself. Well, by the way... You pass a word to that little bastard for me, saying that I have finished what Joanna promised him! From now on, I don''t owe him! Next time, if I meet him again, I must make him suffer a lot! "


    Speaking of this, Joanna took a look at Ruolin and couldn''t help saying, "Ruolin, although you are not good at magic these days, you have a good talent for martial arts. It''s a pity that you haven''t met any good teachers since you were a child. Although I have taught you some these days, I know that I am not a teacher, so I can''t help you much. Why do people like you want to follow duvet, that little bastard? Why don''t you go with me? My teacher is the best in the world. He is proficient in martial arts and magic. If you come back with me, I ask him to accept you as an apprentice... "


    Before she finished, she saw Ruolin looking at herself with a smile on her face and sighed: "well, I know you have to refuse again. In that case, we''ll see you again! "


    After that, Joanna took a deep look at Ruolin and said in a low voice, "although I have a sister, she and I have never been the same temperament. Every time I see her, I get angry. It''s you that make me like it. If I can have a sister like you, it must be very good."


    Give Ruolin a big hug. Joanna said goodbye and left. She was a magician, and she was always arrogant. She could do whatever she wanted. She didn''t care how many people around her looked at her. She jumped up and flew, and then turned into a light wind towards the direction of the imperial capital. It disappeared in a moment.


    This time, the crowd around immediately boiling up. People in Roland are most awed of magicians. Suddenly, a magician flies into the sky and leaves far away. He can''t help shouting.


    Ruolin frowned and looked at the direction of Joanna''s departure. She sighed in a low voice. When she raised her head, she yelled to several stunned sailors behind her: "haven''t you seen the magician Joanna perform magic! What a fool! Go to work


    Then Ruolin said a few words to the men sent by the fur merchant. The leather merchant of the Lorraine plain seemed determined to take care of the big tree Dewey. This time, the person in charge of ship delivery included his brother, a 40 year old middle-aged man.


    His name is Hepang. He''s been travelling around for half his life. He''s a very smart guy. All the way to the docks, everything was done in front of Ruolin. It was very considerate. Just now, without waiting for Ruolin''s order, he had found a cheap warehouse in Enke port (because it was a big port backed by the imperial capital). There are a lot of low-cost rental warehouses around the port town). We arranged for people to unload a ship of goods and transport them into the warehouse. Then we found a car and horse shop and negotiated the price.


    Ruolin was very grateful to him, but Hebang said with a smile: "when I came here, my brother had already told me that miss Ruolin is a knight. How noble she is. I''ll do it for you, of course, where you can do it yourself. "


    Ruolin gave thanks, and Hepang asked, "all the goods on board have been taken down. Miss Ruolin, are you going to enter the imperial capital today? It''s just that I''m going into the imperial capital to purchase from several business firms. I''ve already sent someone to rent a carriage. Let''s go now. "


    "Just in time, I''m going to see our young master, waiting for the young master''s order. The goods here are also good luck. Or you can''t stay in the warehouse. "


    They were walking on the wharf when they heard a loud trumpet from the canal!


    Ruolin looked back. On the broad river, the main channel was occupied by a fleet of more than ten merchant ships. Obviously, this vast fleet full of goods is different from those scattered merchant ships that come up and go in an endless stream on the river. The flag embroidered with green oak leaves is hung on the head ship of this fleet. It seems that no one else is occupying the main channel, and even the merchant ships around are far away when they recognize this flag.


    On top of this fleet, there are regular Imperial troops in uniform and armor. Look at that pattern, they are regular imperial guards!


    "It''s a merchant ship, and it''s not under the official flag. How can it be escorted by the Imperial Guard? Such a wide river course, however, has to be occupied alone, and people are not allowed to go side by side with them. It''s so domineering! " Ruolin frowned.


    "Is miss Ruolin''s first visit to the imperial capital?" He Bang took a look and said in a low voice, "don''t say more! The origin of this fleet is not simple! "


    "Oh?"


    He secretly pointed to the oak flag on the head of the fleet and whispered, "see? That''s the flag of the Solomon family. This is the merchant ship of the Solomon family. They are officials and businessmen backed by the royal family. The business of the family includes members of the emperor. They earn a lot of gold coins for the royal family every year and help manage a lot of Royal property! No one else can match such a background! "


    Hepburn looked at it for a while and said, "the waterline of the boat is very deep. It seems that many heavy goods are transported on it. It''s the summer festival soon. It''s probably the tribute that Solomon''s family brought to the royal family from all over the world."


    But Ruolin shook her head: "it should not be a offering. The summer festival is coming soon. If it is a offering, I''m afraid it should have been ready a month ago. Now it''s too much..."


    But Hepburn said with a smile, "whatever he gives us, it has nothing to do with us."


    Ruolin nodded, but she couldn''t help looking at the fleet. She was a warrior. At a glance, she saw that apart from the guards, even the sailors were strong, energetic and fierce. Ruolin was a little more eccentric


    It was already afternoon when I came to the imperial capital by the rented carriage. Naturally, the rented carriage was far less luxurious and comfortable than the carriage of the Rowling family. It was better to be bumpy all the way, but I didn''t know what seafood the carriage had carried, and there was a salty smell in the carriage. Ruolin is used to going out of the sea these days, but it doesn''t matter. He can''t stand it. He''s the boss''s brother. At home and in the industry, he is also a noble man. He is usually served by others. After being stuffy in the carriage for a long time, he almost didn''t vomit.


    When we arrived at the east gate of the imperial capital, looking at the huge queues of vehicles, horses and pedestrians in and out of the imperial capital, Ruolin sighed: "here we are, there are only so many people. When should we wait?"


    "That''s good enough." He Bang covered his nose and said with a bitter smile: "I heard that the city gate tax of the imperial capital has been raised again... Alas. In our business, the goods can''t be directly transported to the port of imperial capital. We can only get off the ship at Enke port, and we have to transport them to imperial capital by carriage. Originally, there was an extra freight. With the increase of city gate tax, we have to lose a sum of money. This business is becoming more and more difficult. "


    When we entered the imperial capital, it was already evening. Ruolin really didn''t want to take a carriage again. She thought she was a knight. How could she always take a carriage? Before waiting for the Earl''s house, he took some people to buy some horses in the horse market in the city and arranged their appearance. With two old subordinates, who were also accepted by Du Wei at the beginning, Ruolin used to have two followers in the adventure team, one archer. A bull warrior, three men and three riders, inquired all the way to the Earl''s house.


    The servants outside the Earl''s house saw someone coming. It was strange to see that the three of them were wearing the armor of the private army of the Rowling family, but they had never seen it before. Ruolin strode forward to show her identity. It''s Mr. Duwei''s direct subordinate. After a moment, madder ran out and immediately took Ruolin three people in. Du Wei is hiding in the room alone, studying the bones of a bunch of Warcraft. Since the day before, when he had returned from the count''s study, Dewey had been confined to his own things. He got a lot of good things from that old crazy Aleck. At home, I wrote out the recipe which is said to replace "secret silver". According to the inventory of their goods, I found that they had gathered more than 20 kinds. But there are still seven or eight things, but none in hand. I''m afraid ellick doesn''t have much in stock. If you want to get them, you have to find another way. Du Wei doesn''t worry about anything else. As long as he can get a seed, he can successfully cultivate it by magic "time passing". Is carefully studying the secret of the formula, mad has been informed to come in, and then with Ruolin came in. Duwei put things away, closed the door, and met Ruolin in the reception room outside. A few months did not see, Ruolin looks like her face has taken off the original face of their own fear, become more mature, tall body, more highlights a bit of exquisite curve, full chest more radian mellow, especially the pair of long legs that duvidu praised, more and more show the spirit of youth. Living on the sea, her skin was tanned into a sexy wheat color. Although her face was slightly thinner, it was more energetic¡° Sit down. " Dewey leaned lazily on the chair with one hand and chin, looked at Ruolin and said with a smile, "you''ve worked so hard. I''ll remember your credit. Tell me, why did you come all the way to the imperial capital to find me? " Jolin sat on the next chair next to Dewey, calm and reporting the matter. When it came to the snow wolf mercenary regiment''s willingness to sell the goods together with several other mercenary regiments and long-term cooperation, Dewey immediately said, "take it! Why not? There''s nothing to be hesitant about. We have ships and people now. What we lack is goods. Commander bainrich is a good friend who has experienced life and death with me, and also a person I respect. Moreover, I have saved more than 100 of their lives. He is a person that can be trusted. "¡° Yes Ruolin nodded: "I think so too. Before I came here, I have drafted an agreement. Please have a look. If there is no problem, I will send someone to the north this time. There is another thing... "After Ruolin said that she had brought a ship of goods to the imperial capital, Du Wei frowned a little and thought for a while, and said:" this is a problem, but it should not be difficult to solve. You wait two days, I will find a way to deal with it. "¡° And then there''s the question of money. " Ruolin grinned bitterly: "at the beginning, you didn''t bring much money to the north for Jack Sparrow. We didn''t have any cash to buy so many goods this time. However, you are trusted by the bainrich of the snow wolf mercenary regiment. With his help, we only left a deposit of 10000 gold coins, so we sent the goods back first. So I''m here to ask you for money Duwei immediately called into the mad, let Ruolin follow the mad to pay money. After thinking about it for a moment, Du Wei said: "for all the goods this time, we''ll pay 10% more to commander bainrich. He is a good friend of mine. This time, I thank him for his help. I can''t help but pay him back! " Ruolin immediately nodded and thought about it. Suddenly, the female Knight said, "master Dewey, when I was at Enke harbor, I saw the Salomon family''s fleet on the canal... But that fleet seems strange..."

 Chapter 143

    Ruolin told her story of seeing the fleet at the port of Enke. After hearing this, Dewey seemed very calm. She just nodded and said, "I know."


    After a pause, as if nothing had happened, he suddenly cut off the topic: "Jolin, let''s put those goods in the warehouse of Enke port first. It''s going to be the summer festival soon. People in the Imperial City smash it with many hands. After all, we haven''t got the legal approval for the goods. If something goes wrong, the family''s face is not good-looking. You can send more people to watch in port Enke. "


    Ruolin heard something unusual from Du Wei''s words, and she couldn''t help asking, "do you mean... Is it not peaceful in the imperial capital during the summer festival?"


    Dewey laughed. "I didn''t say that. You don''t have to guess. Even if something happens, it doesn''t have much to do with us. You just have to take care of the pirates. The emperor''s recent investigation will be more strict. Don''t make any trouble with those guys. You don''t have to live in the imperial capital. Let''s go back to Enke harbor first. If there''s something wrong, I''ll send someone to look for you. "


    If Lin didn''t ask much, she had to bow down.


    When Ruolin left, a haze appeared on Dewey''s calm face. His eyes flashed worry, and he sighed softly: "hey... Fleet... My father, you are really restless. What''s going on with the summer festival


    What the fleet carried was certainly not ordinary goods, and there were soldiers escorting on board... It was so easy to get in and out of the imperial capital, I''m afraid that other people could not mobilize the city guards except my father.


    So, in this way, it''s about to fight Prince Chen?


    Du Wei suddenly thought of Prince Chen''s gentle smile and his friendly attitude towards him. Can''t help but feel sad in the heart, want to... Tell Chen prince? Then Du Wei thought of his mother''s plea. He sighed, shook his head, and whispered to himself, "I''m sorry, Prince Chen. The family is very important. You and I are enemies and friends. I can''t help you with that. "


    Dewey sat in the room again, watching the formula of the magic potion and drinking a pot of superior tea from the south. In the evening, he suddenly heard a sound like thunder coming from behind!


    Boom!


    In a flash, even the small building where duvet was was was shaking a few times. Then I saw a room downstairs. The door was kicked open, and then the smoke came out from inside. The mouse was coughing violently. He ran out of it like he was running for his life.


    "Keke... But it almost choked me to death..." he rushed to Duwei''s room. Without saying a word, he grabbed the teapot on the table and poured it into his mouth. Then he gave a long breath. His face was covered with black and white soot. A pair of eyes were red under the stimulation of thick smoke, and even their beards were burnt.


    Dewey frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t mention it! I finally understood the bow of extinction. I tried to use a magic crystal to figure out the magic array inside. It caused an explosion! Good guy, there must be something unusual about this bow. I''ve arranged two layers of boundary in the room, and it will be scattered in a moment! But fortunately, the two floors are bound. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t keep your building. "


    Du Wei stood up with a smile and went out to the yard first to get rid of the guards who came to the diluolin family. Just say you''re doing a magic experiment. Everyone in the Rowling family knows that the young master is a magician now. Du Wei''s explanation is not surprising, but when he left, everyone looked at Du Wei with a kind of awe.


    After driving away many bodyguards, Duwei asked Ma De to come and see. At the gate of the yard, he asked gegwu to set up a magic array around his residence. Then they got into the laboratory downstairs.


    The smoke in the room was almost released, and Dewey cast a little wind magic. After the smoke has been blown away. In the middle of the room, on the platform, the "bow of death" which was snatched back by Du Wei lay quietly on the platform.


    Dewey''s platform is stone. He doesn''t have the money to build a metal and silver test-bed like old crazy Aleck did. Dewey looked at the bow carefully and immediately felt a difference!


    On the bow of extinction, there was a faint light around it. The light enveloped the bow. The violent explosion just now did not even damage the bow. When the smoke was gone, the bow still looked brand new and bright, even without a trace of smoke. The whole bow looks vaguely flowing with strange brilliance. The streamline shaped bow looks like a crescent moon in the night sky. The bow angles on both sides are polished with a kind of strange transparent crystal, and there are also two curved barbs hanging on them. On the barbs, they are polished to a sharp edge!


    Obviously, with this special shape, the owner of this bow can not only use the bow and arrow to hurt people remotely in combat, but also use the blade on both sides of the bow to become a sharp weapon in close combat in close combat!


    And gegwu probably tested the hardness of the blade, and used a good chest plate of Knight''s steel armor. The blade can easily cut a hole. With a strong poke, the sharp sharp stab on the bow angle can make a hole in the steel armor!


    "The material of this thing is not simple. I can only guess that it is made of some superior crystal after special processing, and maybe some synthetic materials. As for what crystal it is, I can''t see it. " Gegwu pointed to the bow of annihilation and studied it for a day and night. The mouse was obviously very excited: "the shape of this bow is different from all the existing bows on the mainland. No Archer can be good at close combat, and this bow is an exception... However, I guess if you want to make full use of this bow, I''m afraid we should have a set of special martial arts matching this bow. "


    Du Wei thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know that. The guy who died in my hands seems to be very powerful, but he should not have the martial arts skills you said. If there is one, it must be a very powerful martial art. Then he won''t be killed by me at close quarters


    "The guy who robbed the bow by you is certainly not the real owner of the bow." Gegwu said, "I don''t know the material of the crystal, but I''m afraid it will be hundreds of years at least."


    Then, gegwu held the bow of extinction in both hands and handed it to Duwei: "do you see these patterns on it? This is a strange magic array. I can''t understand this magic array. But to be sure, it''s mainly wind magic, supplemented by some power, agility and other blessing magic... It can combine several magic to make such a complex magic array, and it can also make it so small... Well, the master who made this bow is at least a great master in magic! "


    Dewey wasn''t very concerned about all this: "what I want to know is, how should it be used?"


    Speaking of this question. Gegwu burst out laughing. The mouse prime minister was extremely obscene and complacent. He couldn''t hide his complacency in his voice. He grinned and said, "well, this is really the most mysterious place! Let me tell you. Little Dewey, you really made money this time! This thing is absolutely powerful! And far beyond your imagination


    With that, he flicked the bow string gently and said, "the poor ghost who was robbed of the bow by you. A warrior, right? This bow, which can be used by the samurai to trigger with fighting spirit, is also OK. After all, there are magic blessings on it. After being stimulated by fighting Qi, fighting Qi can condense into an air arrow. Both the speed, accuracy and power of the launch are several times stronger than the best ordinary strong bow. In this way, it can be regarded as a rare top grade bow on the mainland! But in fact, I don''t know how to really use the bow, because the original owner of the bow is so unlucky! Hum... "


    Said, it suddenly stretched out his hand in the bow arrow notch there gently pulling, then the mouse slowly injected a trace of magic, the bow immediately flashing bright color! I heard a slight sound, and suddenly there was a small crack in the arrow slot. Then a magic crystal rolled down from inside!


    "Let me announce the true face of this magic bow!" The mouse laughed: "this bow. In fact, it''s not for Samurai at all! This is a magic bow! It''s specially made for use by magicians! "


    "... the magician?"


    Dewey, this is a real surprise.


    The bow and arrow used by the magician?


    Do magicians need bows and arrows? When the magicians on the mainland are fighting, who is not holding a magic wand. Chant incantations and use powerful magic to hurt enemies?


    Using bow and arrow, that''s a standard Samurai patent!


    If magicians need to use bows and arrows to fight against the enemy, will they use swords and swords in the future?


    "Don''t doubt, this is a bow specially made for magicians!" Seeing Du Wei''s suspicion, gegwu said solemnly, "you''re just lucky, little Du Wei! Fortunately, no one knows the details of this bow. If someone knows it, it is something that will trigger many people to break their heads and rob it! "


    With that, gegwu gently picked up the magic crystal that rolled down from the bow. This is a top-grade magic crystal. I just don''t know how many years have passed, and the color has faded, and the magic inside has obviously been exhausted. With the passage of years, this crystal is full of tiny cracks, and even some places have gone bad, There was a hint of gray and black.


    Gegwu held the crystal, closed his eyes, and a trace of magic slowly poured into the crystal. After the magic crystal was injected with magic, the originally dim crystal glowed again!


    Gegwu embeds the magic crystal into the groove of the bow''s arrow notch. After a gentle magic wave, the groove disappears immediately. The surface of the bow looks smooth and has no gap.


    "Take it!" Gegwu handed the bow to Dewey again and said with a smile, "let''s go to the roof. You can try this new toy."


    One person and one mouse immediately moved the stairs, and Dewey came to the top of the small building where he lived alone.


    Standing on the top of a three story building, Dewey held his bow in both hands and looked up at the sky. In the distance, the sun was setting in the west, and the light golden afterglow fell on the earth. Dewey looked at the sunset. Quietly pull the bowstring, only feel the tentacle is very flexible, a pull, although some effort, but after all, pulled. As the bowstring pulled apart, the magic wave that shocked duvet immediately appeared on the whole bow! The strong vibration gathered more and more, and at last it gathered into a little bit


    Dewey clearly saw that above the arrow trough, a wind blade formed by the wind magic formed by the bow itself was forming. Then the wind blade seemed to shrink smaller and smaller, and finally condensed into a shape like a small arrow


    As Du Wei released the bowstring, he heard a cry


    Is this an arrow?


    no This is clearly a meteor!


    This meteor is roaring out of Du Weidi''s hands, whistling in the direction of the distant sunset! The castration is as fast as thunder! Brilliant magic light scattered a little dust in the air! In such a moment, the meteor had disappeared in the range of duvet''s sight!


    Dewey''s stunned! Looking at the direction of the meteor disappearing in the distance, although we can''t see the power of the shooting place, but only with this scene, the power is definitely not small!


    So powerful. It''s twice as powerful as when I saw that guy use this bow to kill a court magician and hurt the inner court warrior chick two nights ago!


    What''s more, I don''t have any fighting spirit. I''m just a little stronger than ordinary people in martial arts... But I can shoot such a terrible arrow!


    "Sure enough... So strong!" Gegwu stands on tiptoe, overlooking the direction of the sunset. Watching the meteor go away, the mouse suddenly flashed a trace of emotion in his eyes: "if this kind of bow can be popularized, then all the warriors who are good at archery in the world will be replaced by magicians!"


    Duvier can stand the shock of his heart. Slowly sit down, hands in the silence of the bow back and forth stroking!


    Magic weapon! Real magic long range weapon!


    It doesn''t need any power of the user. It''s completely powered by magic to attack weapons in a long range!!


    "Do you guess, little Dewey?" Gegwu''s eyes flashed: "you see... If you enlarge the bow dozens of times and change the shape a little bit, wouldn''t it mean that the manufacturing technology on the wall of the imperial capital has been completely lost..."


    "Magic gun!" Dewey''s voice didn''t seem to vibrate, but his eyes were very strange: "if this thing is magnified dozens of times, it''s almost like a magic gun! Or... How it''s made. As like as two peas! "


    There is another episode that Dewey didn''t know at the time:


    On the same day, just after Duwei''s first test firing of the bow of extinction, the garrison of a small town five miles away from the capital city reported an official document:


    In the summer of 960, on the evening of June 10, a meteorite fell in the southeast sky. It was red and thundering. The peak on the west side of the town was hit by a meteorite and collapsed. Fortunately, there were no casualties. But the road is blocked by the debris of the mountain. Please send for repair as soon as possible


    No one knows the truth of the matter. Even Dewey himself did not know that the power of this arrow was so great!


    The day before the summer festival.


    Madder left the house early in the morning. He was given a "good job" by master Dewey these two days. He was asked to take enough gold coins with him every day to stroll on the street. He left his footprints everywhere in pubs, hotels and square hotels. Where there are many people, he will go. Master Duwei''s explanation is very simple: "you just open up and go out to eat, drink and have fun. You can repay all the money you spend. But there''s one thing. You can read all the interesting, lively and strange news that happened in the Imperial Palace recently, and you can remember all the things that are different from those in the past. You''ll tell me when you come back. "


    Mad didn''t say anything about such a strange order. He just took the purse and went shopping.


    On the day before the summer festival, there were a lot of people on the busy streets of the imperial capital. Countless shops opened their doors to do business, and merchants from all over the mainland put out the most strange things. You should know that the summer festival is an annual grand festival in the mainland of Roland. In the imperial capital, there are parade ceremonies of the city guards and the imperial city guards, as well as a grand public parade celebration. Especially this year, I heard that on the eve of the national day, court astrologers divined the stars. It is said that there is an unlucky broom star. His majesty is very angry and cuts down the unlucky astrologer with one knife. For this unhappy thing, his majesty specially orders that the summer festival this year should be held in a big way, trying to use this celebration and celebration to sweep away the haze brought by the broom star!


    Such a lively thing, tourists from all over the world flocked to the imperial capital. For a time, the prosperous imperial capital was overcrowded. All the hotels are full, especially the hotels near the central square of the imperial capital. The price is ten times higher than usual, and the rooms are in short supply. It is said that his holiness was specially invited to perform magic in the square this year, and the chairman of the magic trade union will also bring those mysterious Great Magicians.


    More importantly, your majesty has specially ordered that the magic array of the imperial capital will be opened on the day of the festival!! The Millennium magic array left by his majesty Aragon! Last time I started magic circle. It was at the end of the alien war in the northwest grassland 20 years ago that a magic array was opened to welcome the triumphant expedition army. The citizens who had experienced that scene deeply remember the magnificent scene when the magic array was opened! The brilliant magic light enveloped the whole emperor. The sky changes colorful colors! Even vaguely can see the sky, there are all kinds of strange Warcraft flying in the sky! Ten million illusions confuse people''s eyes!


    I''m afraid I can''t catch up with this kind of bustle in my life. If I miss it. What a pity?! Therefore, in this year''s summer festival, the number of foreign visitors to the imperial capital is several times more than in previous years, making the people of the imperial capital''s public security office busy. The number of soldiers in the patrol team of the public security office patrolling the streets every day has increased by three times. However, when there are too many people, there are a lot of public security incidents. Fights, burglaries and robberies are emerging one after another, and the prisons in the police station are almost full. The soldiers in the police station complained one by one. Most of them cancelled all their vacations, worked all day, and even slept in the barracks of the police station. Even some officers. It''s been days since I went home to hold my wife. It is said that the city guards are also very tired. There are a lot of people going in and out of the imperial capital these days. The number of city guards checking at several city gates has tripled. And just the day before yesterday, in order to reduce the pressure of the imperial capital, according to the consent of the emperor, and the orders jointly issued by the headquarters and the administrative department, the restrictions on the entrance and exit of the imperial capital were temporarily carried out. It is OK to go out of the city, but to enter the imperial capital, you can only queue up, single number in, double number in! Everyone entering the imperial capital must go through strict and meticulous registration! At the gates of several cities, a large number of heavily armed guards were deployed. If there was a riot, they would be able to bomb and crush the scene immediately. Moreover, because of the overcrowding in the imperial capital, in order to ensure the safety of the nobles and prevent some foreign immigrants from fleeing to the noble residence area, the guards specially sent a infantry regiment to guard the "rich man''s area" leading to the noble mansion area near the imperial city. Even the temple was temporarily closed down... After all, there are many believers in the mainland, All believers who come to the imperial capital do not want to go to the holy temple to see the statues of the great gods and listen to the gospel of the temple. In this way, in order to ensure the order of the temple, a lot of troops have been deployed in the streets near the temple to maintain order. Only near the Magic Union, as always quiet. After all, magicians are awed in people''s hearts. No one wants to go to the Magic Union to see what magicians look like! After running outside for several days, the thief even stole a wallet and trampled off two pairs of shoes by the crowded pedestrians. Finally, after reporting all the news to Dewey, the young master didn''t seem to be satisfied or dissatisfied. He just said, "I know, the expenses of these days, You have to pay for it yourself and withdraw the gold coin. " After madder left, Dewey knocked on his forehead and sat still for a moment. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said to himself, "well, the city gate has sent troops... The houses of the aristocratic families have sent troops, and there are troops near the temple... It really looks like a big fight!"

 Chapter 144.1

    June 12, 960, is the summer festival day.


    Fine.


    From a very early time, the public security office of the imperial capital had already sent out all the forces. However, to the surprise of commander Sark, the commander of the public security office of the imperial capital, there were already teams of imperial capital guards on the road before dawn this morning.


    These guards were obviously mobilized from the four Acropolis around the imperial capital. Their armor was bright, and they were fully armed. Everyone looked like a great enemy. This situation surprised the commander of Sark. Although the increase of foreign population in the imperial capital in recent days led to some confusion in public security, it was an annual festival celebration after all, Doesn''t it seem necessary to be so close to the enemy?


    At a glance, commander Sark saw something wrong: these guards were not wearing the benefit clothes of the celebration day, but a combat readiness costume! All the infantry were wearing the new armor they had just changed this summer, with swords on their waists and shields in hand.


    Standing in the street, the highest officer of the public security department frowned and watched a group of guards pass quickly. He was full of doubts and immediately returned to the office of the public security department. Then he called one of his subordinates and asked him to go to the military headquarters for instructions.


    But soon, the bad news came back. Even the four groups of soldiers from the security office assigned by the commander of Sark in the early morning quickly sent a report, saying that the guards had stopped the soldiers from patrolling.


    When Sark was angry, a guy dressed as a Guard officer came in from the Public Security Department of the imperial capital and looked at the badge on his chest. He is a knight of the fifth rank and a deputy commander.


    "Commander Sark!" This guy, with a cold face, and two of his entourage, broke into the office of commander Sark, and then read out an order in a loud voice: "the special order of the headquarters: to maintain the public order of the imperial capital, the imperial city defense and public order, all the deployment should be under the control of the guards for the time being, and the Imperial Security Office should be under the control of the guards for the time being, All of a sudden, Wang jiasak felt a chill in his heart... Is something going to happen? All along, the guards were in charge of the defense of the besieged city, and the security office was in charge of the city. But the guards suddenly took the command of the headquarters and asked to take over all the power of the security office


    Commander Sark knew in his heart that even if the official document of the headquarters was true, it was not related to legal procedures. It''s also a big mistake! To take over the imperial capital in an all-round way, you must have your Majesty''s personal order! But looking at the strange Guard officer in front of him, who was cold in his eyes, commander Sark noticed that his opponent''s hand was on the hilt of his sword. If he dared to say no, I''m afraid that the opponent would do it immediately!


    Sark is very clear about his strength. Although he has the title of a level 4 knight, his strength is not even level 3 in the world. It is only by relying on the influence of his family that he has mastered the high position of the public security department. He couldn''t help looking out the door. In the heart secretly scolds under guard too dereliction of duty! I let these guys in at random! Although these guys have an emergency military order issued by the military, they should at least report it!


    "OK..." Sark hesitated for a while, but he still didn''t dare to refuse. He hesitated for a moment: "I don''t know how the military needs our public security department to cooperate?"


    "It''s easy." The strange officer released his sword handle: "from now on, you are only responsible for the area near the Magic Union in the east of the city. The rest of the area will be handed over to our guards. And... "There was a grim smile on his face:" according to the military order of general Juncker, the public security of the imperial capital has been in chaos recently, in order to ensure the safety of the public security department. And to protect the security officers of the public security department, I took an infantry squadron to guard outside the public security department... "


    Sark immediately became angry: "what! This is a blatant siege of the sheriff''s department!! bold! I want to talk to that jerk Junker! "


    "Sorry, it''s a military order!" The strange officer sneered: "commander Sark, please cooperate!"


    As soon as the words came out, several soldiers in the armor of the guards rushed in. The guards outside had already been beaten down. Sark was surprised and angry, and he broke up. But suddenly I saw that the compound of the public security department outside the door was full of guards!


    The sheriff''s officers and officers in the other offices. In the face of these fierce guards, in the face of these fully armed guys. Looking at each other''s long sword, they all went back to the room.


    "Are you going to rebel?" Sak sank into his chair.


    "It''s protection." "As long as you don''t trouble yourself, I''ll make sure you''re safe," the officer said


    Sark already regretted that he had sent out a large number of soldiers from the public security department this morning! Most of the soldiers of the public security department were sent by the Sark commander to patrol around the imperial capital early in the morning. In this way, the empty public security department was taken down by the other party, and there was no resistance at all.


    "All right." Sark nodded his head. "You just said you would let my people patrol around the Magic Union, but now you''re blocking all my people in the security department. How can I send out my orders?"


    "It''s easy." The officer took out some blank orders from his arms and put them in front of Sark: "just give them, and my men will send them to your men!"


    Sark was stunned and looked at the blank orders in front of him. He reached out and picked up a quill pen beside the desk. His heart was agitated and he could not help shaking his wrist. A drop of thick ink dropped on the snow-white paper... Most people didn''t know what happened in the morning. When the sun came out, there were pedestrians on the street, All of a sudden, we found that the soldiers of the public security department who used to patrol back and forth in the past were gone. Instead, they were full of armed and murderous guards. Each of these guards had a fierce face and a cold face. There was no joy of festival celebration. Instead, they seemed to be on the battlefield. Pedestrians on the road could not help but keep away from them. Then came the news: early in the morning, several gates of the imperial capital were closed, and the guards issued a notice that the gates were temporarily closed and no one was allowed to enter or leave. Some people questioned that the other side only said that the emperor would open the ancient magic circle today, so they closed the gate. At the same time, the 100 meter area around the gate is designated as a forbidden area, and no one is allowed to get close to it. Although these situations seem too strange, for ordinary people, they have never thought of the word "coup". After all, the mainland has been peaceful for hundreds of years, and the news that the magic circle will be opened on the festival day has long been circulating, so although everyone was surprised, it did not cause any panic or disturbance. Until the morning, about 3000 cavalry of the guards appeared outside the city. These cavalry quickly divided into several squadrons and surrounded several gates of the imperial capital. Duvet meditated for a night. Before that, he had filled the colorful stone ring with magic. After a night''s meditation, duvet had regained all his magic. After getting up, he put on the most luxurious dress under the service of mad. Then the people of birchhoff sent someone to send duvet a pair of brand-new leather boots. When Dewey walked out of his small building, he had already noticed the tension in his family. The guards of the Rowling family were fully armed, and the warriors were wearing light armour with short military crossbows. All the 300 guards of the Rowling family got on their horses and waited at the door of the count''s house. Duvet''s father, count Raymond, came out with the captain alpha. The count was wearing a uniform of the military command. The stiff uniform was obviously carefully ironed, even the corner and collar were so angular. The count was wearing long riding boots. Alfa himself brought a black horse. The count put on a pair of white gloves. Then he looked at his son and said faintly, "come on, let''s go to the central square of the imperial city. It''s the busiest place today. There will be a ceremony at noon." It is unusual that the countess did not take her with him during such a festival. Instead, he left her at home on the pretext that she was unwell. Dewey followed his father on the horse. In this kind of public occasions, in order to highlight the martial tradition of the Rowling family, it is not necessary to take a carriage. Alfa arranged a fine white horse for Dewey. Dewey looked left and right, and suddenly said, "won''t my brother go, too?"¡° Gabriel... I left him at Mr. blue ocean''s house. " The count said faintly, and then, as he was about to leave, he suddenly looked back at Dewey and said, "do you understand what I said to you two days ago?"¡° It''s very clear. " Du Wei''s tone was also very flat, and then he asked: "father, are you sure?"¡° Nothing in the world is completely sure, as long as 70% sure, it is already a big win The count seemed to smile.

 Chapter 144.2

    All the guards and cavalry of the Luolin family got on their horses, and a golden bell was hung on everyone''s horses. In the light trampling of the horse''s hooves, the clear and sweet bell was interwoven.


    Surrounded by the elite guards of the three hundred Rowlings, Du Wei followed his father to the central square outside the imperial city.


    The central square is the largest square in the Imperial City, with its back against the Imperial Palace and facing the whole imperial city. The square is large enough to accommodate the inspection of tens of thousands of troops. The long streets on both sides are extremely wide. All of them are paved with solid and flat blue stone slabs, which is enough for five or six carriages to drive side by side.


    Every summer festival day, there will be a lively celebration activities. On the top of the Imperial City, the emperor will personally come on the high platform to preside over the celebration ceremony. On the high platform which has been built on both sides, there will be some aristocratic positions. At the same time, some high-level personnel of the temple and the magic trade union will be invited to participate.


    On the square below, there will be a military parade, as well as a long line of spontaneous processions and celebrations.


    When Du Wei and others came to the square, it was almost noon. Along the way, Du Wei was silent, and his expression was very calm. Even when he saw that the street was full of armed guards, Du Wei''s face was very calm, and he didn''t ask or say anything. He didn''t say a word. It seemed that he had expected it would be like this.


    A large number of citizens have gathered on the square, and the streets on both sides are even more crowded. A large number of citizens are still flocking to the long streets on both sides of the square, and the long queues are almost 1000 meters away.


    When he arrived at the square, the count got off his horse and actually took Duwei''s hand by himself. Then he took Duwei all the way to the platform under the imperial city. The high platform has been set up, and many aristocrats of the imperial capital have arrived. However, Du Wei glanced over and found that many aristocrats were not relaxed. Some people secretly looked at count Raymond with a worried look on their faces.


    Ordinary people may not understand today''s abnormal situation, but these noble families do! What''s more, the guards had sent a large number of soldiers to patrol around the noble''s house two days ago. It has attracted a lot of attention. But strangely, some nobles were quite dissatisfied with this, and some even sent people to the palace to protest, but the emperor did not see them at all!


    The crowd below was noisy. Dewey sat on the high platform and looked down at the ordinary people who were still immersed in the happy atmosphere of the celebration day. He couldn''t help sighing.


    Finally, at noon. When the sun was hanging in the middle of the sky, the golden gate of the palace slowly opened, and a group of guards in gold armor rode out slowly on a pure white horse, followed by the guard of honor, holding the horn high. This is also a tradition left by the Aragorn era.


    After that, there were all kinds of court officials, court guards and court maids. The court guards of honor, the court scholars, and so on, all came out in line. Finally, two powerful men, who were two meters tall, bared their upper bodies and exposed their rock like muscles, came out with a golden drum.


    The horn stopped. Two strong men beat the drums


    Dong! Dong! Dong


    A heavy drumbeat seems to knock on people''s heart! The drums spread far away, and the people who heard the drums in the distance gradually stopped the noise... As we all know, according to the traditional ceremony, the emperor is about to appear!


    At the end of twelve drums, the ruler of the Roland Empire, his Majesty the present emperor. The most powerful man on this continent: Augustine VI. Finally.


    With a loud clarion call, all the nobles on the stage stood up. Facing the gate of the Imperial City, he leaned slightly, while some military generals were standard knightly.


    Du Wei looked at his father, but found count Raymond face calm, facing the gate of the Imperial City, but still straight! Some people around had already shot surprised eyes, but at this time, no one dared to ask him what.


    Dewey finally saw what his majesty Augustine VI looked like


    Only these two of his men followed the emperor closely. Others, even the two sons of the emperor, could only be placed 20 meters away from him.


    Du Wei saw Prince Chen. Prince Chen still had a calm and warm smile. He stood beside a chair on the left side of the emperor''s head. He seemed not to care about what happened today. He even gave Du Wei a friendly smile.


    And the prince, up to now, has not appeared.


    Augustine VI''s eyes swept through the audience, his eyes like an old lion, though old. But still full of dignity, Dewey saw only one thing in the eyes of the Emperor: the eagle looked at the wolf!


    "Then... Let''s start!"


    Augustine''s voice is very hoarse, he does not have too much nonsense, just simply said such a sentence, and then sat down.


    With the emperor sitting on the chair and waving his hand, the two powerful men behind him immediately beat the huge drum hard again. With the rapid sound of the drum, it spread out


    In the distance, at the end of the long street. At once, a loud and clear horn came, and duvet immediately felt a killing air coming from the distance!


    Armor shining in the sun, as if plated with a layer of gold in general! A group of about 3000 soldiers, the most elite infantry of the guards, wearing the best armor, formed a long square array, slowly coming at the end of the street! The footstep of the soldiers is very neat. The whole square array looks like a knife cut out!


    Step on the ground. It''s very rhythmic, Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua sound


    The crowd began to cheer, people on both sides of the road, from time to time ready flowers toward the middle of the road through the local array thrown out, but those soldiers are not chaotic. The firm footstep tramples the petals all the way towards the central square of the imperial city.


    "Father." Dewey, looking at the square of soldiers, suddenly turned his head and gave count Raymond a smile. Then he said with a low smile, "when will your program begin?"


    Count Raymond looked calm. "Soon."


    With count Raymond''s voice just falling, the infantry square has gradually passed through the central square. Under the emperor''s eyelids, 3000 people pull out their swords with neat and uniform movements, and 3000 bright swords point to the sky!


    Augustine VI nodded with a smile and raised his hand to the soldiers


    At this moment, the long street is far away. All of a sudden came the sound of the horse''s hooves!


    The sound of hooves is like thunder!


    With the exclamation from the crowd in the distance, a team of heavily armored cavalry came galloping! These cavalry are obviously the elite among the elite. All the cavalry on the horse wear at least three levels of Knight badge, uniform black steel armor, uniform black horse, uniform red cape! The alternation of black and red, combined into an amazing "iron and blood" symbol!


    The closed helmet makes it impossible to see the knight''s face. And thousands of cavalry came all the way. The horse''s hooves trampled on the blue stone road, making a very rhythmic thunder! These elite knights. The skill of controlling horses is also the best. The cavalry of 1000 people actually form a long line, compact and neat, even the sound of the horse''s hooves is so consistent!


    When they came near the square, the cavalry suddenly slowed down. Under the good control of the horses, none of them disordered the rhythm and stopped neatly under the imperial city. A thousand Knights suddenly split into two teams like a wave. Then in the wave, a Golden Knight slowly stepped out of the line!


    This knight is also riding a black horse. His armor is completely golden. I don''t know if it is made of any special magic material. There is a faint magic wave on the armor that makes duvet''s heart beat!


    The knight on the horse rode out and gently took off his helmet. The bright red cape behind him was hunting in the wind. Du Wei saw him clearly... At the first glance, Du Wei immediately confirmed that this must be the prince!


    The eldest prince''s appearance looks similar to that of the old emperor. Compared with Prince Chen, he is less gentle and kind, but more murderous! But different from the old emperor''s majesty, the big prince''s eyes were more fierce!


    "My Lord." Du Wei was looking at the prince. There were footsteps and low voices behind him. A middle-aged general came quickly to the count''s back. He looked 40 years old, smart and capable. He was wearing light armour, which was the standard dress of a Guard officer. He whispered to the count: "the outer city is arranged."


    Count Raymond nodded, then looked at Dewey, and suddenly said, "Dewey, let me introduce you. This is general Juncker of the second division of the guards, and a friend of mine for many years."


    Dewey didn''t have time to look at the Juncker, because suddenly, there was a scream on the square!


    I saw the prince on the horse, suddenly pulled out his sword, far away, on the horse, pointed to the high platform under the imperial city with the blade! Point to Augustine VI sitting on the high platform!


    "Your Majesty... Father!" The prince''s voice came steadily, even in such a noisy occasion, his voice still fell into everyone''s ears! Obviously, the prince''s martial arts skills have a considerable level!


    "Dear father." The prince''s voice with a trace of awe inspiring, loudly cried: "excuse me, the sword in my hand, can be sharp?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, thousands of knights around him cried out in a majestic voice: "Li!"


    This roar almost scared some close distance people to sit on the ground!


    "Father! My samurai, is it majestic! "


    The Knights yelled, "mighty!"


    The prince flicked the edge of the sword, looked at Augustine VI with sharp eyes, and asked aloud, "such a sharp sword, such a mighty warrior! Are you qualified to take over this great empire


    ¡­¡­


    The audience was shocked!


    Augustine VI was still sitting in his chair, but his face was so gloomy that his palms were shaking


    A thousand heavy knights, red guns dancing, sword pointing to Augustine VI on the platform! The eldest prince looked at his father like a sword, and then his sigh spread throughout the audience, coldly and decidedly said: "father, you have hesitated for more than 20 years. Today, I have to get an answer, just today!" At this moment, the sky was overcast and covered with sunshine. In an instant, darkness enveloped the imperial capital

 Chapter 145.1

    Looking at the thick cloud coming from the sky, Lao Yan narrowed his eyes, raised his hand to cover his eyebrows, looked at it carefully for a while, and then sighed: "Alas, it seems that the sky is going to change."


    Then he took a look at his men. Just now, the commander came to inspect and left with satisfaction.


    Now... It must be very busy in the central square. Lao Yan couldn''t help standing on tiptoe and looking at the end of the long street and the location of the central square. The wind came faintly with bursts of noise and exclamations, as well as shouts


    Lao Yan and his subordinates were all affiliated to the "Imperial Guard Corps" which was known as the most elite in the whole empire. Their predecessor was the "bramble flower corps" of the famous founding era. But Lao Yan and his men are not under the control of the guards. He and his troops, although the serial number belongs to the name of the imperial city guards, but according to the traditional practice of the Empire, they only accept the orders of the emperor! This is because they are carefully selected. Their wealth is clean, and the information of their ancestors is clear.


    Compared with other guards of the Royal City, Lao Yan''s salary was twice as high as that of the same rank officers of the guards, and even the feed for the horses was first-class. At the same time, priority is given to changing equipment every year, as well as various royal rewards. Such favorable conditions are to ensure the army''s absolute loyalty to the Emperor himself!


    Because, they are the so-called "imperial guards", which are dedicated to guarding the imperial palace.


    There are still a large number of guards in the streets behind. It''s really strange today. With a special order, the guards in the king''s city have taken the place of the local police force of the public security department to maintain order. But Lao Yan won''t care about these things. Just wait until it''s over today. Then the busy time can come to an end. According to the management, after the annual celebration, your majesty will give a big reward in the imperial army. If you are lucky, you may get a title of nobility.


    Lao Yan carefully considered his qualifications. He came from a declining aristocratic family and was not the eldest son. He had no title of nobility. He had served in the Royal Army for 12 years, but he was only a captain. If you are lucky this time, you may be awarded the title of "Jazz" according to your years in the imperial army.


    Sir, what a nice name.


    Lao Yan rubbed his numb legs. Fortunately, it seems that the sun is covered by dark clouds now... Today''s hot weather has been standing here like a wooden stake for a whole morning.


    But it''s lucky... Lao Yan looks back at a group of real guards who are maintaining order behind him. The soldiers were in full armor. Is the tension of the formation to maintain order, blocking the long street on both sides of a wave of people to watch. It''s really pitiful to wear such heavy armor in such hot weather.


    However, none of those guys seemed to show dissatisfaction. Everyone was determined.


    Lao Yan couldn''t help wondering: when did those guys in the guards of Wangcheng become so powerful? I''m afraid these people are the newcomers who have just changed their guard from the storm Corps in the northwest or the north? Only real soldiers who have been trained in dangerous places. That''s the flag.


    "These poor fellows." Old smoke disdained to curl the mouth. Although they were also subordinate to the imperial guards, the imperial guards never looked down upon them because they were guarding the imperial palace after all! Moreover, in terms of equipment, they are much more beautiful than the city guards. Although it''s the same kind of armor as the guards. Today, however, the light and bright armour of the royal guards looks as if they have been plated with silver, which makes them look very smart. The clothes with inner lining are all made by the court. They have a straight neckline and a specially dyed golden feather on the helmet. You know, Just to dye all the guards'' helmets with golden feathers. The Royal dyehouse started three days and three nights with full power!


    As soon as the breeze blows, Jinyu shakes, and the Cape floats behind him... Lao Yan has clearly noticed that in the crowd around, there are many scarlet faced girls who look at themselves from time to time for many times.


    Although... Such a specially made armor, in the eyes of veterans like Lao Yan, is a bit flashy. The thin silver armor is not really plated with silver. It''s at the expense of thinning the armor. A layer of dye, this kind of armor. It''s not so much a protective effect as purely for the sake of looking good. Lao Yan suspected that such a thin layer could easily pierce it with a sword equipped with the Imperial Army''s standard equipment!


    But... Whatever! Anyway, it''s not for war today, it''s just for good looks.


    Yes, that''s right! To look good!


    Lao Yan cheered up. Behind him, there was a square array composed of four groups of imperial guards waiting for orders. Lao Yan''s 1000 "disguised" troops are the final highlight of today''s military parade.


    This is a small square two kilometers to the left of the central square under the palace. It''s small, but it''s only relative to the huge central square.


    This square is called Shengli square, which is also one of the three squares of the imperial capital. According to the arrangement, today''s celebration and parade ceremony, all the teams preparing for the parade are gathered in this victory square, and then wait for orders to go up wave by wave. In front of the imperial guards where Lao Yan was, there was a thousand men infantry square, but it belonged to the imperial guards. As the garrison of the imperial capital, the parade of the imperial city guards was in front of the imperial guards, which was the second from the bottom of all the troops. This ranking is already very important. Looking at the murderous equipment of the guards, Lao Yan could not help sighing: "Alas, how can they all wear standard combat equipment... Well, they even bring bows and arrows... Yi? What about the crossbow? My God, these fragmentary things, with such a heavy armor, are you not tired? It''s not going to fight... "And behind the imperial army where Lao Yan was, there was a folk Square parade. According to tradition, in order to celebrate the summer festival day, the 18 largest chambers of Commerce in the imperial capital will jointly organize a parade, which is also the best stage for chambers of Commerce to show their strength. Every year, these chambers of Commerce will spend enough money to make the most novel, fun and colorful floats... Well, last year''s Salomon family''s floats won the first guess! I remember last year, Solomon had a brilliant idea. He made a series of floats as big as the opera stage, on which there was a platform, and then let the actors put on their costumes. The floats paraded all the way, and the actors on the stage performed a short improvised play all the way. There are those who praise the great achievements of the founding emperor, his majesty Aragon, and those who praise the legend of the rise of the Augustine family. However, the most brilliant one last year was the last one to show the story of the great victory of the northwest war 20 years ago. The emperor was very happy to see the floats. It is said that every actor was rewarded with 100 gold coins. I don''t know what the Solomon family will do this year? Marquis Solomon was a good friend of his Majesty''s when he was young. He was also in charge of the Royal estate. He was the first chamber of Commerce in the imperial capital???? Lao Yan is looking back for Solomon''s parade floats this year. He found them effortlessly! This is very strange, because according to the status of the chamber of Commerce of the Solomon family, it should be second to none in the imperial capital, and it should be the last one. But the strange thing is that this year''s arrangement is different. The Salomon family''s floats are closely behind the royal guards. They are actually the first folk floats to appear? It''s a shame! Lao Yan sighed in his heart. What makes him even more strange is that this year''s Salomon family''s floats are a little too strange! good heavens! What kind of floats is this! One by one, from the volume, it''s even bigger than last year''s flowing stage! It''s just a bare piece on it. There''s no scenery at all. There''s not even the most basic flower ribbon! It''s just a huge bare wood... Well, it''s like a coffin that has been magnified dozens of times! It''s bare, it''s dark, there''s nothing gorgeous about it! This is the Salomon family''s floats this year? Lao Yan''s eyes widened. These huge coffin like wooden boxes, with a few wheels under them... Is this how the Solomon family plans to push these things to the front for your majesty to see? Hell... Just as he was daydreaming, suddenly, in the distance ahead, at the location of the central square under the palace, there was an earth shaking cry! The shrieks of countless people gathered together and came from afar, just like the buzzing sound of a bee colony flying by! There was no joy and celebration in the voice, but it was full of surprise... Even fear! What''s going on? Old smoke subconsciously stood up straight body, around the subordinates have also looked at each other. What happened to the central square? But at this time, the clarion call came from the square! As soon as Lao Yan heard the sound of the horn, his face suddenly changed a little... What''s the number blowing? Two long and one short sounds... Hell! This is the charge! What are you doing with the bugle on celebration day!! In Lao Yan Lengshen''s Kung Fu, suddenly, a burst of exclamation and angry roar came from the front of the imperial forest army! The scene, suddenly confused¡° Kill! Kill someone! "¡° The guards have rebelled! "¡° These people are crazy! "

 Chapter 145.2

    All of a sudden, the orderly Imperial Army line was in chaos! Before Lao Yan could slow down, he suddenly saw the guard square in front of the royal guards in the distance. After hearing the charge, the whole team turned around in a uniform way!


    The heavily armed and murderous guards showed their fangs just like a poisonous snake. All of a sudden, they pulled out their sharpened swords and killed the unprepared soldiers behind them!!


    As soon as the two phalanxes came into contact, the almost unprepared phalanx of the Imperial Army collapsed! Although there are 3000 of them, there are only 1000 of each other


    However, they were unprepared and even ranked last. After standing all morning, many of the soldiers of the royal guards were distracted. Some of them even closed their eyes and fell asleep. They were suddenly killed by the enemies who were originally their colleagues. Many of them even turned into the souls of the sword before they could react!


    Unfortunately, for the sake of simplicity, although these three thousand imperial guards are the most elite Zhang Weiwu, they all wear the kind of thin, bright and slender swords used in etiquette. Such swords are usually worn by nobles as ornaments... When they meet enemies, they have to wear them, By those who suddenly killed the guards in the hands of the army standard system of a long sword cut, immediately turned into two pieces!


    What''s more unfortunate is that the "beautiful" armor on the royal guards has no defensive effect at all! It is obvious that the other side is also an elite person. When wielding the sword, they can easily penetrate the armor of the imperial guards!


    There''s been a riot around! Countless onlookers screamed in horror and ran around. The guards who kept order seemed to have prepared in advance. Orderly divided into two waves, one wave like a duck to those frightened people scattered away, the other wave, but quickly formed a encirclement circle around the Imperial Army!


    Everything seems to have been carefully prepared!


    A corpse has fallen on the ground, under those beautiful silver armor, has become a lifeless incomplete body! One by one, the heads rolled to the ground, and the bright red plasma dyed the blue stone pavement red. And the carefully prepared golden ground feather, also dyed red by blood


    Lao Yan retreated with this turbulent flow. After a short period of chaos, the three thousand royal guards were selected carefully. After heavy casualties, they retreated one after another in an organized way. Some officers even led them to the floats of the folk chamber of Commerce behind them!


    The bows and crossbows equipped by the guards are too powerful to kill the imperial guards. They have to rely on the floats in a row like a long dragon behind them. In order to find a favorable terrain resistance!


    The royal guards have been pushed around the long floats prepared by Solomon''s family, and the square array of the guards has begun to disperse. Organized groups of several people are killing the remaining royal guards!


    Lao Yan had more than ten people with him. He saw his boss just now. A fourth level warrior was shot through the throat by the other side, and when he fell to the ground, he was still staring at himself with a pair of dead fish eyes.


    Lao Yan has been completely stupid, just rely on instinct back. The front is full of screams after Bo Sha, blood light everywhere! Lao Yan just resisted the other side''s sword, but the gaudy thin sword in his hand was cut off by the other side. If he didn''t hide fast, I''m afraid he would also be cut to death!


    Just as hundreds of people surrounded the floats of Solomon''s family to resist, the last reminder to these poor Imperial Guards was finally thrown out!


    All those Salomon family floats, which are shaped like huge wooden coffins, suddenly on the surface, pieces of wood are turned over from inside. Exposed a dense window only the size of a human head, and then the light with metal cold came out... It was the arrow!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    All floats become killing weapons to harvest life in a moment! Countless sharp arrows were shot out of the floats, and the original resistance of the Royal Army backed by the floats was finally destroyed!


    The first wave of arrow rain killed almost half of the imperial guards. Some of the remaining people rushed out with red eyes to fight for their lives, and soon died under the random sword. Others simply lost their weapons and knelt down on the ground to surrender! Unfortunately, the other side did not seem to have the intention of leaving a prisoner. People who just kneel down. He was immediately beheaded by the city guard who rushed in front of him!


    Scream! There were cries of despair everywhere! Many people even in the last moment before death, do not understand: This is why in the end!! What''s the matter with this!!!


    Lao Yan felt his eyes were red. There were only three people around him. Just now, he picked up a sword left by the city guard who had died in the hands of the royal guards. He cut down two more people and yelled: "run! Run away! How many can you run!! Go and report! The guards are rebelling! Rebellious


    After all, he is an officer, and Lao Yan is a third-class knight. In the face of life and death, a faint light burst out on his sword! That''s a sign of breaking through the critical point of martial arts!


    Fighting! Already low-level officers, at such a critical moment of life and death, were forced out of the desperate fighting spirit, actually broke through their own bottleneck, martial arts got a leap! However, it was also his misfortune. The other party immediately noticed Lao Yan''s fighting spirit. Two powerful warriors in the city guard immediately gathered around him. Lao Yan was one-on-two and soon fell down. Within a moment, he had two swords in his body, one of which almost pierced his shoulder! Lao Yan let out a roar like a wild animal. He rushed to the warrior who hurt himself in front of him with red eyes. The sword went out and went straight into each other''s throat... However, at the same moment, he suddenly felt a light in his heart! Looking down, an arrow has been pierced in his heart, and the black arrow feather has been dyed red by his own blood. Old smoke ground throat issued a few "Ge Ge" sound. Hands up to grasp, as if to grasp something, finally unwilling to fall down. Before he closed his eyes, Lao Yan had a thought in his heart: Sir... What a nice name that would be... All the planks on Solomon''s "floats" were lifted up. From dozens of floats, a large number of soldiers came out. These soldiers were all wearing light armour and holding bows and arrows. They immediately joined forces with those who were hunting down the Imperial Guard! Melee and the city guard. The archers are shooting from a long distance behind... Victory Square has become a slaughterhouse! A year later, when the military made statistics on the details of the coup, the official figures were as follows: three thousand best selected imperial guards were all killed under the condition of backward equipment, sneak attack and plot, and the other side''s insidious tactics! The city guards who attacked them paid less than 400 people to annihilate the elite of 3000 people! Four hundred for three thousand... A terrible ratio! And this day. A river of blood flowed into the canal of the imperial capital around Shengli square, making the wells around Shengli square still red in the water ten days later today. I have to get an answer today! " The prince sat on the horse, his sharp sword pointed to Augustine VI, his handsome face. With an undisguised murderous spirit! Augustine VI''s hand was shaking, his eyes were gloomy, and his eyelids, which were half opened and half closed, were finally fully opened. The supreme ruler of the Empire, to stand up, at this moment, his momentum suddenly burst out! Even Duwei, who was far away from him, felt the emperor''s anger! The dark clouds in the sky blocked the sun. And in the distance of the long street, in the direction of Victory Square, suddenly came the real noise and confusion, the crowd on the street, just like the frightened horses, suddenly confused! The news of the massacre in Victory Square has spread along the crowd. At first, some people didn''t believe it. But looking at the panic stricken people running all the way from the Victory Square... And bursts of prestige. Bring a strong smell of blood! Fear, this kind of thing. Quickly spread among the crowd! The first man started to run... Then the second, the third... And the thousandth... The guards of the royal city who had been guarding the streets suddenly left their posts, ignoring these chaotic people. They quickly assembled, and then they formed a square array with great experience and moved towards the Victory Square, In front of the road, the sharp shape of the queue, unswervingly raised the hand of the sword, cut open in front of all blocking the road... People! Ordinary citizens, businessmen, tourists, at this moment, life lost its value, just became a symbol of those butchers waving swords! On the Victory Square, the prince''s side, has gathered a dense city guard, his front heavy Armored Cavalry, plus four infantry square, has tens of thousands of troops! These people firmly surrounded the two sides of the central square. As long as they didn''t run to the central square, they didn''t care, because they had only one goal: the palace! And on the Victory Square, the archers ambushed by the Solomon family were also in place quickly. Thousands of sharp arrows pointed to the Emperor himself under the imperial city! In the air, a tense thing is rapidly condensing. No one knows when the atmosphere will explode!

 Chapter 146.1

    On the high platforms on both sides of the Imperial City, those noble families were shocked!


    Such a scene really broke out too suddenly, even without the slightest sign!


    His Highness the prince... He really rebelled like this!


    The people who can sit on the high platforms on both sides of the imperial city are all high-class figures of the emperors. Naturally, there are many bodyguards in the rich families. However, the bodyguards with a maximum of 100 can only guard their masters firmly in the face of the rebels under the great prince, And there are thousands of archers around... It''s conceivable that if the other side launches a volley of bows and arrows, I''m afraid the upper class circle of the imperial capital will have to draw up a new list!


    be quiet!


    It''s so quiet!


    In such a tense situation, the whole central square suddenly fell into a wonderful silence, although there were still the cries of frightened people in the distance around the square, and on the long street of the square, there were the screams of the bodies that had just been trampled and the people who had not been seriously injured.


    But in addition to these voices, the whole square, whether it is the Grand Prince or the emperor under the Imperial City, for a long time, no one spoke!


    Finally, after a long time, Augustine VI, who stood there like an angry lion, suddenly shook his body, and there was a deep sadness in his eyes.


    At this moment, it seemed that he was not the emperor of the world, but just a haggard and weak old man.


    "Tell me... Why, my son." Augustine VI pressed his hand on the chair, supporting himself. The two mysterious strong men behind him seemed to come to help him, but he stopped them with his eyes.


    Augustine VI looked down at his son on the horse... At the sword in his son''s hand. He pointed to his sword.


    He suddenly had a feeling that he wanted to laugh


    Well, I taught him his swordsmanship.


    What a wonderful irony! What a terrible mockery!


    The emperor suddenly stepped forward, he step by step to the edge of the platform, in this angle, he is looking down at his son.


    "I taught you how to fight and how to plan, my son. All this is what I taught you Augustine VI''s eyes with deep pain: "but why, why do you do today''s things!"


    At the moment, the prince looked at his father with a kind of high spirited temperament. At this moment, the high spirited from the heart actually covered up his original gloomy! Even Dewey, look at the prince. I can''t help feeling that this guy is really generous!


    "Do you want to know why?" The great prince said in a loud voice, "because you have taught me all this! But they didn''t give me the status I deserve! "


    At this point, the prince suddenly turned down from the horse, and then the knights on both sides immediately dodged a piece of open space. The eldest prince stood there, suddenly raised his sword handle and knocked off his helmet.


    "Father! I''m fifty years old! " The prince pointed to his hair: "since last year, I have been up every morning. I can''t help looking in the mirror to see if I have more white hair! "


    He held the sword high, with a complex and bitter smile: "yes, you''re right! You taught me my sword! You taught me how to ride! But have you forgotten something! When I was a kid. When you teach me how to ride and shoot, how to use sword and everything, you often say a word to me Speaking of this, the prince held his neck high and said in a loud voice, "maybe you forgot! Maybe you forgot it on purpose! But I remember clearly!! You said to me, "you have to work hard to learn this! Because in the future, this empire needs you to rule! "! yes! Yes, that''s it! Since I was five years old. To 35 years old! Thirty years! I study hard and show you my performance hard! I try my best to be an excellent prince! But you


    Shua!


    The long sword is a little bit longer, and the sword point to the prince Chen sitting on the other side of the high platform. The prince bit his lips and said in a deep voice: "but because of him... When he was only five years old, you suddenly changed your mind! For a five-year-old, for a child who can''t even walk steadily, you just have an idea. It''s just an idea. It''s easy to erase my 30 years of efforts! Just because you like it, you can casually ignore my 30 years of efforts! Just because you like it. So you can, according to your preference, want to replace my position of Prince with a child who doesn''t know anything! "


    When the prince said this, he took a breath. His eyes became sharper. Then he suddenly began to laugh. He laughed so wildly that the laughter spread all over the square: "ha ha... Father! My father! Do you know when I wanted to oppose you? Twenty years ago! On this boy''s fifth birthday, when you want to change your crown prince! On that day, I was totally disappointed in you! And... That day, with your actions, you showed me the most real and incomparable thing... This is: power! Power! "


    He suddenly raised his left hand, shook it in the air, gritted his teeth and said in a loud voice: "why can you just erase my 30 years of efforts! Because you are the emperor! Why can you set up a child as crown prince at will! Because you have the right! So you can do what you like! Because of power! On that day, while hating you, I suddenly realized the benefits of "power"! " Augustine VI looked at his angry son, his eyes full of strange, full of disappointment. The old man sighed and shook his head weakly. The prince suddenly fell down on one knee with a plop. He leaned on his sword in one hand, and then made a fierce stroke on the ground! After the shrill voice, there was a set of deep cracks on the floor in front of him. The prince half knelt on the ground and looked up at Augustine VI: "father! Today, I do it for only one purpose! Please step down As soon as the words came to an end, thousands of knights around him cried out in unison, and their voice soared into the sky¡° Your majesty, please abdicate Tens of thousands of guards of the royal city are also shouting: "Your Majesty, please abdicate!" Wave after wave of sound, those rich and powerful families on the high stage are basically deserted. Augustine VI was still standing in the midst of the noise. There was a flash of determination in his eyes. Instead of looking at his son, he turned to the high platforms on both sides: "what about you? Today''s event, he can mobilize the army, it seems... Raymond, you betrayed me, right? " Count Raymond had been standing with his hands down. He faced the emperor with a calm voice: "Your Majesty, it''s not that I betrayed you, it''s that you betrayed me." At this moment, in the palace, suddenly came a wave of the magic source that made duvet excited! This strong fluctuation almost makes a magician like Dewey lose his mind instantly! Suddenly, Dewey felt as if he was standing around a turbulent whirlpool. The powerful magic wave seemed to bring infinite suction, which made the mental power of Dewey''s whole body disordered almost instantly! But then, after the strong whirlpool of magic, a more powerful and abundant magic slowly floated by. Dewey felt that countless magic tentacles came from the "white tower", the highest building of the imperial capital in the center of the palace! In an instant, the white tower in the distance suddenly gave out a gorgeous light! It''s like a flash of lightning fell from the sky and it''s splitting on the top of the White Tower! On the top of the tower, the biggest magic gem on the continent suddenly gave out a dazzling light! Although the sun has been blocked by clouds, the strong light on the white tower is even more dazzling and dazzling than the sun! Then, as if endless circular arcs of light spread from around the White Tower! Soon, taking all sides of the imperial capital as the fulcrum, the branch points of the magic array on each high arrow tower on the outer wall of the imperial capital immediately responded. Magic lights like lightning converged from Pakistan in the West and gathered on the top of the White Tower! It''s like a big net covering the whole emperor! The light flow of the sky crisscross together, and finally formed a huge light curtain! On the light screen, there is a brilliant streamer. Even in the daytime, you can still see clearly one pattern after another flashing by the naked eye... It''s like with the roar of the dragon and the roar of Warcraft! One magical pattern and symbol after another appeared on the light curtain. Dewey could feel the power of the magic source! The whirlpool with the white tower as the center is still rotating, just like a millstone. The rotating magic array is open! At the same time, the whole city wall around the emperor was also covered by the brilliance of the magic circle! All the walls and gates are covered with dense magic charms composed of light and shadow. Those charms float on the walls and gates! The strongest magic array on the mainland built in the Aragorn era shows its true colors!

 Chapter 146.2

    When count Raymond saw this, he sighed and whispered to himself, "this scene has not been seen for twenty years..."


    Then he looked up at Augustine VI in the distance and said: "Your Majesty, the magic array has been opened... According to what I know, the opening of the magic array requires all the court magicians to exert their full strength and spend at least one hour to open the magic array! That is to say, those court magicians were already starting the magic array just before the great prince was in trouble! Once the magic circle starts, even if you want to stop it, you can''t stop it! Once the magic circle is opened, it will take at least three days to close. During this period, all the court magicians who preside over the magic circle are unable to leave their posts! "


    Count Raymond''s gentle voice said this, Augustine VI''s eyes suddenly became very gloomy: "Raymond, you even heard this... Calculate the time to make my son difficult, these ideas, are you to help him think?"


    "You are still so wise." Count Raymond slightly owed his body. He said faintly: "now, the ten thousand imperial guards in the palace, the most elite three thousand people, have been killed in Victory Square. The remaining seven thousand people can''t hold the huge palace at all. You can''t mobilize the power of the court magicians within three days. Even if the magic array stops after three days, those court magicians who have consumed all their magic will not be of much use. " Count Raymond sighed: "of course, if it''s normal, you can defend the palace with the last imperial army, and then ask for help from the Acropolis or other troops outside the imperial capital in the palace. But it''s a pity that once the magic array of the imperial capital is opened, no one can get in or out! Even if you call in reinforcements. They can only wait outside the city for at least three days! Three days in the imperial capital is enough to solve all the problems. Are you right? In other words, within the palace, you can not rely on much strength


    Count Raymond suddenly bent down in front of everyone. He made a very respectful aristocratic courtesy to Augustine VI, and then said in a deep voice, "your majesty! Please step down


    "Please step down!"


    On the surrounding platforms, many nobles and ministers who originally belonged to the Grand Prince''s party finally spoke, and dozens of voices gathered into a group


    Augustine VI''s fingers trembled and his eyes swept over count Raymond and others one by one. Finally, he stayed on an old man!


    "Marquis Solomon!" Augustine VI suddenly excited, his face with a trace of deep resentment: "you! You white eyed wolf! I have always trusted you so much that I even gave you the Royal estate! Now you have betrayed me with them


    Marquis Solomon, watched by the old emperor. With a calm face, he calmly raised his head, looked at Augustine VI, and then nodded: "yes, your majesty. I did do it with them. Now those archers below, I use your fleet of Royal Chamber of Commerce to transport them into the imperial capital quietly. And because of your special warrant, no one even dares to check on the river. "


    "And you! Juncker Augustine VI suddenly pointed to general Juncker, who was standing near count Raymond. The old emperor growled angrily: "Junker! I trust you so much! I even gave you the second division of the guards! I gave you the whole city defense of the imperial capital! "


    Juncker''s face was cold, his body was straight, he looked at the old emperor coldly, and calmly replied: "Your Majesty, you really gave me the city defense of the imperial capital... But if I guess correctly, if I don''t do it today, you will replace me in a month! You are old, and you are preparing to pave the way for Prince Chen''s succession. A general like me, who still holds military power in the imperial capital, will soon be demoted to other places by you! Prince Chen needs some new people he trusts to take up the position of city defense... Unfortunately, I have a bad relationship with his highness in recent years. "


    The old emperor''s body shook violently. This time, it seemed that he was really knocked down. He bit his lips hard, and even bit blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Betrayal! Betrayal! It''s all betrayal! " The voice of Augustine VI roared.


    Count Raymond looked at the old Augustine VI. He sighed: "Your Majesty. As I said just now, it''s not that we betrayed you. But you betrayed us


    "You... You! Nonsense The emperor suddenly collapsed on the chair, and his fall made the people around him scream. Augustine VI gasped and stared at count Raymond: "you said I betrayed you! nonsense! Nonsense


    "On the contrary, we are talking about the truth." Count Raymond looked at Augustine VI calmly: "Your Majesty, every word I say is true!"


    With that, count Raymond turned to his side, raised his hand, and pointed to his back... On the high platform behind him, most of them were aristocratic families and ministers of the Empire of the Grand Prince.


    "Your Majesty." Count Raymond said slowly, "have you found out that most of us who support the eldest prince are about his age! I think if you don''t forget, you should remember what the eldest prince said just now


    Dewey stood behind his father, watching count Raymond face the emperor with almost indifference. Suddenly, there was a strange and complex feeling in his heart¡° Your majesty, when the eldest prince was young, you told him that everything he learned was for the sake of succeeding to your rule of the Empire in the future! You have said the same thing to him, and you have said the same thing to many of us Count Raymond raised his finger and pointed to Prince Chen: "just before his highness Chen was born... No, to be exact, when the eldest prince was just an adult. At that time, you had trained the eldest prince as your successor for more than 20 years! As a group of the same age as the eldest prince, we were trained by you as people who will assist the eldest prince in the future when we set foot in the upper class core circle of the imperial capital at the beginning! I still remember clearly that just before the northwest war broke out 20 years ago, I was going to go to the desert front with the prince! At that time, you called me into the palace alone, and you said to me, "Raymond, you will be the best person to assist him in the future! You represent the future of the Empire! " This sentence, I did not forget! Because from very early on, you almost intentionally or unintentionally put a lot of us around the prince. It''s you who closely linked us with the prince! Since we set foot in the political arena, we have been branded by you as the "big prince party"! This brand is not made by ourselves! And it is you, in order to train successors, in order to train the team for successors, chose us as the assistant of the prince! All this happened before Prince Chen was born Then, count Raymond''s tone changed: "thirty years have passed... We were white haired. We grew up with the eldest prince. We are friends and companions, because since I was young, you have repeatedly hinted that the eldest prince will become a new emperor, and he will be the object of our generation''s loyalty in the future! I think I did... And the people behind me, we all tried to do it! But... "He suddenly gave a bitter smile:" suddenly one day, you changed your mind! Because of a ridiculous decision for no reason! For those of us who have followed the great prince for 30 years, what is our future? When you told us that the Grand Prince would be the future emperor, you should help him! Good! We did it! But after 30 years, you suddenly said, the prince will not become an emperor! So... Where are we going? The change of one of your thoughts has made our 30-year efforts aimless! Prince Chen is young and promising, but he is not my loyal object! If Prince Chen succeeds to the throne, he will naturally have his confidants. At that time, where will we go?? So... "The head of the Rowling family finally sighed and looked at Augustine VI:" so, it''s not that we betrayed you, but that you betrayed us first! You first gave us a goal, let us struggle for 30 years! Then you easily cancelled our goal and made our goal of 30 years become nothing. Excuse me, this is not betrayal, what is it? " Count Raymond''s eloquence made Dewey almost cry for his father! Father... Great! Even a rebellion can be so justified! In fact, it seems that Augustine VI is really sorry for them¡° Count Raymond All of a sudden, a sweet voice came slowly. Prince Chen, who had been sitting on the sidelines all the time, did not speak. He still had a symbolic smile on his face. "Count Raymond, I want to ask you a question. As you just said, if my father had made you and those people behind you loyal to me in the first place, Will you do as he ordered? "

 Chapter 147

    This seems simple, but Du Wei can''t help but sigh.


    Count Raymond suddenly laughed: "Your Highness, you are young, but you are really smart. However, it is useless for you to stir up the relationship between us and the prince in public. I can also tell you: Yes! If your majesty had asked us to help you at the beginning, we would have done the same! The problem is that he asked us to help the eldest prince for 30 years, but suddenly he changed his mind. It''s forcing us to waste 30 years of efforts, and we don''t even have a way out. "


    "So my father was wrong." Chen Prince unexpectedly came out such a sentence, let everyone have some surprise!


    Even Augustine VI could not help looking at his little son in surprise.


    "Father." Prince Chen stood and bowed to the old emperor: "please go back to the Palace first. I''ll take care of the things here, will you?"


    "Delusion!" The prince was furious: "Chen! Do you think today''s thing is so simple! I won''t give up if my father doesn''t abdicate today! "


    Augustine VI raised his eyebrows, and the warrior in the gray robe behind him suddenly had a cold light in his eyes: "bold! Your Highness the prince! Your majesty wants to go back to the palace. I see who dares to stop him! "


    With that, the samurai, who was not amazing in appearance, suddenly took a step forward. Just like a shadow, he suddenly changed! All of a sudden, his whole body sent out an unparalleled cold! That impressively did not know gathered how many bloody murderous gas!


    Dewey had the sharpest telepathy. Standing far away, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain. The other side''s murderous spirit was so strong that Du Wei even felt that he didn''t dare to look at him!


    "Hum!" The eldest prince sneered: "Dear Mr. Rossi, of course I dare not forget you, the famous" sword sage in grey clothes "in mainland China. However, although you have strong martial arts skills, it''s inevitable to face my tens of thousands of elite with one person''s strength..." he said, looking coldly at the warrior in grey clothes: "moreover, you have been by my father''s side for many years. How could I forget you! In order to deal with you, I have prepared an opponent who is most suitable for you


    With that, the prince turned around and whispered to a knight in full armor behind him: "I ask you to do the third thing for me: help me kill this'' sword saint in grey ''!"


    A gentle sigh: "as you wish."


    The familiar voice, like a cold ice, fell into duvet''s ears, which made him shiver! He immediately thought of the owner of the voice!


    Sure enough, the knight slowly took off his helmet and showed a thin face. His eyes were full of desolation. He slowly took out his sword and pulled it out. The cold air on the thin and long blade shrouded him, as if with the terrible smell of snowstorm


    Beauty under the moon!


    After Hussein, the second Paladin appeared on the mainland. Rodriguez!!!


    Rodriguez slowly took off his armor. He came out of the heavy armor cavalry line in a face robe and quietly looked at the grey warrior on the platform.


    "Monsieur Rossi. I''ve heard your name for a long time. " Rodriguez seemed to smile: "however, I don''t like you very much... You are called" the sword saint in grey ". I''ve always been very curious that with your strength, you can even add the word" Saint "to your name!"


    With that, Rodriguez sighed softly, and the air surged around him, and then the fighting burst out! The dazzling golden fighting spirit is burning like a golden flame!


    The golden splendor seemed to frighten the eyes of all the audience!


    There was a long silence. Then someone suddenly exclaimed: "gold fighting spirit! Gold fighting!! Paladin, Paladin!! The Almighty God is up! It''s a paladin! "


    Rodriguez''s whole body is shining with gold, even his hair seems to have turned into the color of gold. Only the famous sword "beauty under the moon" in his hand is still silvery cold, a little pale in a golden flame, which looks more mysterious.


    Rosie''s face was not as calm and arrogant as before. He was holding the sword in his arms and could not help changing his hand!


    Rodriguez and his "beauty under the moon". Rosie knew that for a long time. But once upon a time. He doesn''t think he will lose to the other side either!


    But... I didn''t expect that Rodriguez had been promoted to become a paladin!


    Rosie''s heart has sunk, because. His own strength is only a level 9 warrior!


    Maybe it''s too demeaning to say that he is "just".


    Because the warriors of level 9, who run through the whole continent of Roland, are very few of the strongest! For example, as powerful as the temple, before Hussein appeared in the holy knight order, the strongest master was only level 9.


    Rossi is known as the sword sage in grey because he only likes a grey robe for many years, and the word "sword sage" is really because of his amazing sword skills. This Mr. Rossi is even more famous on the mainland than Rodriguez, who doesn''t like to be in the limelight. Only because he has been living in seclusion in the palace for many years, he has become Augustine''s personal guard, which doesn''t show his reputation.


    Looking at the beauty under the moon in Rodriguez''s hand, looking at the flaming fighting spirit of the paladin in front of him. Gold... Gold indeed! The gold in legend, the gold that I can''t achieve in my whole life! Rosie''s face suddenly cleared of gray, and a trace of yearning appeared in her eyes, which was a kind of almost devout eyes¡° Your majesty The swordsman suddenly turned and gave Augustine VI a deep look. There was no indifference in his voice, but a gentle voice: "how long have I been with you?" " It''s been 26 years. " Augustine VI suddenly saw something that worried him in Rosie''s eyes. He couldn''t help saying, "Rosie, you..." "Your Majesty, how long have we known each other?" There was a smile on Rosie''s gray face Fifty four years Augustine VI suddenly understood something, his trembling body suddenly straightened: "fifty four years!"¡° Yes, fifty-four years... "Rosie looked up at the sky and said to herself," when we were young, we met in the frozen forest. In my heart, your majesty, as always, is still the young prince, my good friend. For you, I''m willing to stay with you, protect you, and accompany you through these 26 years. "¡° Lo, Rosie¡° No, your majesty, you know me best in the world Rosie whispered: "when I was young, I said that the biggest goal of my life is to be promoted to the holy rank one day. Unfortunately, I''m 68 years old, but I still can''t reach that level. But God is merciful to me, at least let me see a real holy rank with my own eyes, and also have the chance to fight with the strong holy rank. " Speaking of this, Rosie suddenly knelt down on one knee and bowed his head deeply: "Your Majesty, I am very lucky to be your companion in my life. But from today on, Rosie can''t be with you any more! " With that, Rosie stood up and turned away from looking at Augustine VI. The Warrior fell down from the high platform like a cloud in a high posture and quietly fell in front of Rodriguez¡° Holy rank, strong man Rosie''s voice is very serious, he nodded to Rodriguez: "thank you for meeting my life''s wishes! I''ve been looking forward to this war all my life! " With that, he gently pulled out his sword. It was a top-grade sword, which was made of the best steel. However, it was not inlaid with any gems. Obviously, there was no magic blessing. And the hilt, with the hemp rope winding, can imagine, hold up must be very close! Rossi, the "sword sage in grey", broke out all his fighting spirit. His fighting spirit gradually changed from silver to a touch of golden glory... Unfortunately, it was much worse than pure gold fighting spirit. Obviously, the 68 year old warrior has been on the verge of promotion, but he has never been able to cross this level! Now, from the color of his fighting spirit, Dewey can see that he can''t even compare with Hussein when he first saw him in the frozen forest. However, although his strength was obviously weak, the warrior still raised his sword and his eyes were calm: "let''s go! In the name and dignity of a warrior, I beg you to do your best! " Rodriguez''s face also became serious. He didn''t show any contempt because of the strength gap between the two sides. His eyes were full of respect. Looking at the opponent in front of him, he took a deep breath: "as you said! As you wish! " A group of golden fighting spirit and a group of silver fighting spirit collided with each other fiercely. The brilliant brilliance of the collision reflected on the magic screen of the sky, just like the eternal existence of the soul of the warrior for thousands of years!

 Chapter 148

    The fighting between the two top martial artists is very fierce. Under the violent collision, even the lofty imperial palace wall seems to be shaking


    On the top of the imperial city and in the mid air, Rossi''s fighting spirit came out without reservation. His silver fighting spirit sparkled and formed a huge light group. His sword blade was buzzing. At this time, the martial arts experts of the whole military could see that the grey sword Saint had already exerted his strength to the extreme!


    All the fighting spirit of a level 9 Knight burst out completely. The power is very terrible. Even the top quality sword in Rossi''s hand can''t bear the strong fighting spirit. The buzzing of the blade is just a sign that it has reached the limit.


    Rodriguez''s face was calm. He looked at Rosie quietly. Just after their first violent collision, Rodriguez already sighed in his heart: the other side is looking for death.


    Obviously, the strength of the grey sword saint is worse than that of himself. As a saint, facing a non Saint enemy, Rodriguez is like a giant, facing a strong mole ant


    Two people''s fighting for the first time impact, has let Rossi injured, his throat spurted blood, but he was forced to swallow. Rodriguez''s beauty under the moon is the top magic weapon in the mainland. After the first strike, his sword has a tiny gap, but this is not the most terrible. The terrible thing is that the coldness of the beauty under the moon almost broke his fighting spirit and spread to his body all the way along his sword! After Rosie stepped back, he resisted several times, which just managed to dispel the cold which almost froze his blood.


    That''s it. Is it the strength of the saint level strong? Rossi felt a trace of humiliation, he obviously felt that the other side did not come up with real strength.


    This humiliation is rolling in the heart of the grey sword saint. He roared: "take out all your strength!"


    Before his voice fell, Rossi held the hilt in both hands and jumped forward again. He didn''t use the wind blade and other tricks differentiated from fighting spirit. He seemed to understand that for a strong man who is far more powerful than himself. Those fancy skills are useless. Only this kind of practical method can force the opponent to fight back!


    Rosie''s body was shrouded in a group of silver fighting spirit, like a ray of light, but suddenly disappeared in the air under everyone''s eyelids! Then Rodriguez sighed. He seemed to have some pity.


    Shua!


    Almost without warning, Rodriguez left side suddenly flashed out of the figure of Rosie, the other side of the sword head! All the warriors in the room were filled with emotion for the strange speed of the grey sword sage. Just now, Rossi suddenly disappeared and reappeared. This is clearly the fake "blink" caused by the powerful martial arts who deceived everyone''s naked eyes with their own extreme speed.


    However, Rodriguez seems to have seen through everything long ago. With one hand behind him and the other hand holding the beauty under the moon, he seems to just lift the sword at will. With a clang, the beauty under the moon blocked Rossi''s sword!


    Rosie was blocked by this force, but the whole person flew out. He could no longer suppress the blood in his throat. In the middle of the sky, he could not help but open his mouth. A mouthful of blood mist came out of his mouth. His gray robe was stained with red blood, even on the edge of the sword!


    "Come again!" The grey sword saint''s eyes were full of absolute, he suddenly concentrated, and then his body disappeared in the air again.


    The voice just dropped. In Rodriguez''s side suddenly appeared four Rossi at the same time! Four long swords in Rossi''s hands, either splitting or chopping or stabbing or picking, almost hit Rodriguez at the same time!


    Du Wei''s heart was shaking: This is the duel of the top martial arts!


    Rossi''s strike is his unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box! This type of "split chop", is Rossi''s most proud speed into the attack method, as a level 9 knight, his strongest aspect is "speed"! Relying on his fighting spirit, he urged his speed, forced to improve his body method, and rushed over in such a breath


    It looks like there are four Rossi. In fact, it''s just that he relies on his own top speed. In an instant around Rodriguez''s body, a series of quick attacks. And in the eyes of ordinary people, see the four figures, in fact, Rossi is too fast and left a residual image!


    "Yi... Have you changed your moves?" Rodriguez shook his head: "it''s no use!"


    This moment, is a very strange moment! Especially in Dewey''s eyes, his heart leaped, as if he realized something in an instant!


    Du Wei is the most knowledgeable one on the mainland at present! Hussain, the head of the dragon clan and Gandalf, who he knew, were all strong men above the holy rank! In particular, the strength of the dragon clan leader has reached a terrible level. Duvi watched so many battles between the powerful of the holy rank, but he could not understand the secret of the holy rank... Maybe it was the battle between the holy rank and the holy rank, and he could not reveal the secret.


    However, at the moment to see Rodriguez''s fight against Rossi, he immediately saw the gap between the real saint level and ordinary people!


    Yes, that''s the rule! Rossi relies on the top speed to make a series of four attacks. I''m afraid it''s the fastest in the world! This speed, but there is a very strange scene: Rodriguez sighed "change the trick?"? It''s useless "when he said that, the place where he was, time suddenly seemed to stop! Mingming is so fast! But just when Rodriguez said a word, the sword of the sword saint in grey has not yet fallen on Rodriguez... This sudden twist of speed and speed suddenly made Duwei feel extremely uncomfortable, almost spitting blood. He just felt that this distorted field of time and space fell in his heart, and his mental power was almost cut in two! Dewey doesn''t know that Rodriguez distorts the space-time rules of his own space with the strength of Saint level. And Dewey with his own mental force force to detect Rodriguez''s action, even the tentacles of his mental force are distorted in the space! The rules of space created by the saint level strongman are not allowed to be spied by others! Seeing that Rossi''s split body chopping was clear, the speed was too fast for the naked eye to catch, but when the blade fell, it seemed that he fell into a long time and space. It was clear that it was so fast, but it couldn''t cut Rodriguez''s body... Dewey was fascinated, but he didn''t find that his face was getting paler and paler, and his mental strength was more and more consumed, so he suddenly became dark, With a violent tremor, he almost fell down. The count Raymond heard something happened to his son. He turned around and saw Dewey''s face was terrible. He grabbed him. Du Wei opened his eyes and saw his father''s strange expression. He knew that he might have something wrong. He took a deep breath and secretly absorbed the magic in the colorful stone ring. At this time, the decisive battle in the field has been divided! Rodriguez finally moved! Rossi''s long "split chop" seems to fall into a vortex of time and space. It is clear that the distance is as long as ten thousand years. For this reason, Rossi doesn''t know and everyone around him doesn''t understand. The only one who vaguely understood a little bit of mystery, I''m afraid it''s just Dewey. And Rossi''s "fast" is different, Rodriguez''s speed is almost "slow" to an incredible point! The action of this Saint level strong man is so slow that almost the whole audience can see clearly! Everyone clearly saw that Rodriguez "slowly" raised the beauty under the moon and "slowly" stabbed the sword. The first sword stabbed Rosie''s left arm, the second one stabbed Rosie''s right arm, the third one stabbed Rosie''s left leg, and the fourth one stabbed Rosie''s right leg. Then, a golden light flashed by, The sword sage in grey has already gone out! When Rosie fell to the ground, four blood mists suddenly burst out on his limbs! Boom, the explosion of golden fighting spirit, made his limbs suffer heavy damage at the same time, the sword in his hand has already fallen! Rossi was covered in blood and lay quietly on the ground. He was seriously injured, but his face seemed calm¡° I... seem to understand. " With a smile, the grey sword Saint breathed out this sentence, with peace and satisfaction in his eyes. Then, he swallowed the last breath of his life! The audience fell into a dead silence! Gap! This is almost a gap that cannot be leaped! Rossi, known as the sword sage in grey, has almost stood at the peak of the mainland warriors! However, in front of a strong Saint level, without any resistance, he was easily defeated! It can''t even do a little damage to the enemy! Rodriguez looked at the peaceful death of Rosie, he slowly put the beauty under the moon into the scabbard, went to Rosie, whispered: "I have met your wish, may you rest in peace." Then, the saint turned and looked at the Prince: "I have finished your entrustment. From now on, I don''t owe you anything. " With that, the saint stepped away with a smile. His body turned into a golden light in the air, and then disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 149

    Something''s wrong!


    Something''s wrong!


    Du Wei felt strange in his heart. He felt that there was something wrong. When his eyes turned to Augustine on the right side of the lower stage of the prince Chen, he finally understood!


    The performance of Prince Chen!


    This guy is so calm. Looking at Rodriguez''s appearance, looking at Rossi, the grey sword saint, and Rodriguez''s almost suicidal duel.


    And in the whole process of the battle, the prince Chen said nothing. He just sat quietly and looked at it. His face was calm and calm.


    The problem is, of all the people present, Duwei and Prince Chen both knew that the great prince had Rodriguez under his command! Moreover, Prince Chen has long known that Rodriguez''s strength has broken through the saint level!


    The challenge to Rodriguez by Rossi, the sword saint in grey, must be the end of death. In this case, why didn''t Prince Chen remind the emperor in the morning? Why not stop it?


    He seemed to just sit and watch Rossi die, as if enjoying the success.


    Does Prince Chen want Rossi to die?


    Unreasonable, too unreasonable!


    When Du Wei looks at Prince Chen, his young Highness''s eyes just look at Du Wei. Du Wei clearly sees a trace in his eyes


    Yes, it''s a smile!


    Du Wei sighed in secret. It seems that the coup made by his father today will not be so successful. The performance of this Chen prince, too have no fear.


    The prince took a deep breath and looked at Augustine VI: "father!"


    The old emperor''s face was deeply hurt, and he was beside him. The red robed magician gently held him and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, you''d better go back."


    Then, the red robed mage walked forward slowly and looked at the Prince: "Your Highness, I''m surprised that you can let a saint level warrior work for you. However, I still want to try. I don''t know if you have any magicians who can kill me! "


    The prince sighed: "Mr. grenshire. I have been taught by you since I was a child. Do you want to embarrass me now? "


    "I''m sorry." Grenshire, the red robed mage, shook his head: "I am a court magician. I am only loyal to your majesty. Either you can only watch me send your majesty back to the palace, or... You can send your hand to kill me. "


    At this time, the prince Chen who had been silent for a long time finally spoke.


    The elegant Prince owes his body to the red robed mage grenshire. His tone is very respectful: "teacher, can you let me say a few words?"


    teacher?


    Du Wei immediately remembered the legend about the Prince: His Royal Highness Chen, with the emperor''s acquiescence. I don''t like martial arts when I was young, but I like learning magic. It seems that this royal red robed mage, grenshire, is his royal highness Chen''s magic teacher.


    "What can I do for you, your highness?"


    Prince Chen said with a smile: "teacher, the comparison of martial arts. Although my brother has Rodriguez under his command, please let me know about the magicians. "


    He respected the prince, though he asked. However, grenshire could not refuse. The old magician looked at the emperor and saw that Augustine VI did not speak, so he nodded silently. Although his royal highness Chen is a disciple of his own, he has been very smart since he was a child. Although his magic has not reached the first-class level of the mainland for the time being because of his age, he has other aspects. It''s already outstanding. What''s more, grenshire knew that his apprentice always made a decision before moving, and everything was left behind. Since he spoke, he must be prepared!


    Prince Chen also turned around and nodded to several followers behind him: "now it''s time for you to show your magic."


    Behind his Royal Highness Prince Chen, there was a man who was extremely served by the court waiter. Now his voice just fell. I saw two waiters standing in the front row move away. Two old men came up from behind, and they came up. Gently opened the court''s ceremonial clothing, revealing the clothes inside:


    Magic robe!


    And it''s... White!


    "The great magician!" There are many people around exclaimed out!


    White wizard robe, only level 8 or above magicians are qualified to wear!


    Even when the red robed mage grenshire saw what they were like, he could not help but be moved. He nodded from a distance and said, "it''s master Raphael and master lennardo


    These two white mages, wearing on their chest, are the badges that symbolize the strength of level 8 mages issued by the Magic Union! Two level 8 magicians from magic guild!


    Du Wei''s in the mind move, thought of that day oneself meet Chen Prince''s experience inside the magic trade union.


    Is... The magic trade union, which has always been aloof, involved in the palace coup within the royal family??


    Prince Chen has been supported by the Magic Union?


    Looking at Prince Chen''s enigmatic smile, Du Wei can''t help worrying about his father. Although the relationship between father and son may not be harmonious, Dewey knows that the coup, so openly torn face, count Raymond is the whole family''s future is on the big prince''s body! If successful, then at least in the era of the great prince, the position of the Rowling family will be extremely glorious.


    But if it fails... It''s doomed!


    But now Prince Chen actually got the support of the Magic Union... I''m afraid that the balance of victory that had been heavily tilted to the big prince was a little unpredictable.


    With the two Great Magicians sent by the Magic Union, grenshire''s face was much better, although he was a little suspicious. The power of the magician is powerful, especially with the help of two Great Magicians! Under specific conditions, the power of a great magician is fully displayed, which is enough to resist tens of thousands of soldiers. In this way, although the prince had a large number of troops. However, our side has some chances of winning.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Although the appearance of the people from the magic trade union made the prince''s face look a little surprised, his highness didn''t seem to be frightened. He suddenly raised his head and laughed. Then he stared at the two white mages of the magic trade union and sneered: "I can''t imagine! Isn''t the Magic Union never involved in any political struggle? Why are you involved in the internal struggle of our Augustine family today? Did President jago Doug decide to give up the transcendence of the Magic Union for thousands of years? "


    The two white haired mages looked at each other, and the master Raphael on the left sighed. His face was very kind and kind. With white clothes like snow, it''s really a bit of the style of an expert: "Your Highness, the president is willing to support Prince Chen. You should understand the reason."


    "Of course I understand." The eldest prince sneered: "my brother has loved magic since he was a child. Naturally, he is more willing to support the magic trade union. If he is allowed to ascend to the throne, the status of the magic trade union will certainly be promoted step by step in the future! Hum... It''s just that the magic trade union openly participated in the court struggle. Mr President, are you not afraid to leave any bad influence? "


    Master Raphael was about to speak when the other master Leonardo next to him spoke. This master Leonardo was very thin, with high cheekbones and a pair of triangular eyes. His eyes were more white and less black. He looked very uncomfortable, but his tone was very arrogant. He sneered: "Your Highness. If you dare to launch this coup, are you not afraid of any influence? Hum, it''s meaningless to say more. If you have any magicians under your command, please come out! "


    With that, the irascible master lennardo raised his hand, which turned into a black walnut wand. The top of the magic wand is inlaid with a high-class water blue diamond. It is obvious that he is good at water magic. A group of water blue magic brilliance immediately appears on his magic wand. His white robe also reflects a layer of sea water like blue waves under the blue magic Brilliance: "come on, your highness, let me see, on the mainland. Is there any magician who can challenge the Magic Union? "


    That''s what I said. The eldest prince is nothing, but the red robed mage grenshire''s face is a little ugly. After all. Although the magic trade union is the leader of the magicians on the mainland, only the court magicians are not under the leadership of the magic trade union. They have been a family for thousands of years. They have passed on from generation to generation, and they can still compete with the magic trade union vaguely. Although Leonardo''s words are threatening the prince, but inadvertently, But some let grenshire, the leader of the court magician, a little unhappy.


    The prince quietly looked at the two white masters of the Magic Union. He had some helplessness on his face. After a moment, he sighed: "in this case, I have no choice."


    With that, the prince suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky, as if he bowed deeply to the air, with a very respectful tone: "Sir, it seems that I''ll ask you to do it."


    A moment later, there seemed to be a slight laugh from the sky, which seemed very old, but with a trace of pride that could not be concealed!


    "Well, then, as you wish!"


    This voice does not know where it comes from, but the sound waves come from all sides and float over the square!


    After the sound, in the air above the Imperial City, a green flame burned without warning! The flame seems to be broken space and appear, then in the flame, out of a green figure!


    The green mage''s robe is a little sad. It seems to be a little strange when it is reflected on this man''s face. The high hat on his head and the robe on his body are almost all green. Even his waist is hung with a green flute!


    Du Wei was stunned. He seemed to have heard about this dress.


    However, when the magician came down from the sky and saw the man''s face clearly, Dewey''s face suddenly turned crazy!


    "Gandalf, Gandalf!"


    Du Wei''s low cry did not attract other people''s attention, but Du Wei''s inner shock can not be described in words at the moment!


    This magician suddenly fell from the sky, that face, that eye, that eyebrow, that nose, that lip... The whole appearance is almost the old magician who has been dead for several months. He once brought Duwei into the frozen forest, and finally died under the leader of the dragon clan in order to protect Duwei. Gandalf is the most legendary magician in the mainland!!!


    Even the arrogant master lennardo, looking at the one who fell from the sky, suddenly changed his face. Then he suddenly threw away his wand and fell to his knees with a plop. Unexpectedly, his whole body was prostrate on the ground. With the most respectful tone, he stammered and exclaimed: "Gan, dofu, teacher! You, you are still alive The voice just fell, the whole audience was in an uproar! Gandalf!? Gandalf, the first magician in mainland China?!

 Chapter 150

    When master lennardo fell to the ground and called out the name that shocked everyone, Dewey''s heart was extremely complicated. He looked at the green robed magician standing on the spot, carefully staring at his face, trying to see something from his facial features.


    But all in vain! Every detail of the green robed mage''s face was exactly the same as Gandalf, whom duvier knew!


    Horse hooves? Someone else pretending?


    There were countless thoughts in duvet''s mind.


    "Leonardo." The green robed mage narrowed his eyes and looked at the magician of the Magic Union who fell on the ground at his feet. He seemed to smile, with a strange dryness in his voice: "I haven''t seen you for many years, you look a lot older."


    The arrogant master lennardo was as proud as a pupil.


    "You''re here. Did that guy jago Doug send you? Well, so you''re going to fight me? " The green robed magician laughed more strangely. Leonardo nodded and said in a loud voice: "I dare not! I dare not! How dare I fight with you


    "And you?" The green robed mage turned his eyes to the kind Master Raphael beside him: "I remember you. Your name is Raphael, right? Well, when I was in the Magic Union, you were only a level 6 mage. Twenty years later, you also wore a white robe. "


    Rafael''s forehead is covered with cold sweat, although he is not Gandalf''s disciple. But as a real magician from the Magic Union, how could he not have heard of Gandalf''s name?


    Gandalf is recognized as the first mage in the mainland, not to mention whether his magic power is the first in the mainland, but if we simply evaluate the influence, it is absolutely transcendent! Now in the magic trade union, although Mr. Yago Doug, the president, is respected, when it comes to prestige and influence, he is far inferior to Gandalf. Nothing else. Now there are several old monsters living in the tower of the inner core of the magic trade union. They are strange in nature. Although they obey the orders of the chairman of the trade union in face, they may not buy from the chairman of the trade union because of their low privacy. Even President Yago Doug is polite and respectful to those old monsters! However, those powerful old monsters living in the tower. But all of them are Gandalf''s younger generation, and there are two or three of them who are Gandalf''s disciples! Gandalf''s words are definitely better than the explicit orders of the chairman of the trade union!


    Even, say an exaggeration. If Gandalf said that he would take part in the coup, as long as he showed himself and said a few words, all those old monsters who could hardly leave their families would come out to the side of the Grand Prince!


    Think of this terrible scene. Raphael couldn''t help sweating. He is the direct descendant of President Yago Doug. Naturally, he obeys the orders of the president. Today, he is Prince Laili Tingchen, but I didn''t expect that this legendary figure would be killed suddenly


    All of a sudden, Raphael''s eyes inadvertently swept the high platform of the Rowling family, saw Duwei in a black mage''s robe, and his heart moved: I am too flustered! Master Gandalf is dead. The original stone of life in the Magic Union is broken. This is absolutely necessary! How can he run back and forth! The boy of the Rowling family is still a close disciple of master Gandalf. He has personally confirmed that master Gandalf has indeed passed away


    Fake! This must be a fake!


    Although I think so, Raphael met Gandalf himself in his early years. Of course, he was deeply impressed by the appearance of this legendary figure. At the moment, he looked at the appearance of the green robed mage, and the other person''s eyes from time to time. But how dare you say it?


    "Raphael. Why don''t you talk? " The green robed mage narrowed his eyes: "haven''t the mages of the magic trade union become afraid to speak these years?"


    "No Raphael wiped his cold sweat. Suddenly he raised his head and said in a loud voice: "it''s just that I heard that master Gandalf, you have... Died... Your close disciple, master Duwei of the Rowling family, has confirmed this. Moreover, you are stored in the Magic Union..."


    "The original stone of life, isn''t it?" Gandalf, green robe, sneered: "how can the magic mark on a rotten stone control me! Hum... Since you say so, you probably suspect that I am a fake, right? "


    Naturally, Raphael did not dare to say anything. Grenshire, the chief magician of the imperial court in the rest of the country, looked coldly at Gandalf, who suddenly appeared. However, his mind was much simpler. He was not a member of the magic trade union. Even if Gandalf came, he could not buy it. What''s more, it was a coup, and there was no room for him to turn around, But the appearance of the green robed mage, who called himself Gandalf, really shocked grenshire''s heart!


    His own level of magic, if calculated according to the level of division of the magic trade union, should be nine levels. Looking at the mainland, he is also one of the strongest. Today''s ceremony, he stood here, natural magic detection range, shrouded the whole square! Any magic fluctuation on the square, it''s reasonable to say, can''t hide him! The two magicians of the magic trade union secretly disguised themselves as the followers of Prince Chen. They didn''t show their magic. It''s not surprising that grenshire didn''t notice.


    But Gandalf, who has been lurking in the sky all the time, has been playing magic all the time, but he can cheat his own induction. This cultivation is really amazing! No matter whether he is Gandalf or not, I''m afraid that his accomplishments are only higher than himself. Thinking of this, grenshire looked at the green robed mage and said coldly, "your honor! Whether you are the deceased master Gandalf or not, your identity is not important to me on this occasion. It''s your position that matters! If you support the rebellious prince, then even if you are the chairman of the magic trade union, I will not give in! " At this point, the chief magician of the court suddenly had a heart movement. After all, it was a lifetime of experience. He immediately thought of an idea. He suddenly turned his head to look at the high platform of the Rowling family and said in a loud voice: "count Raymond! Your son claimed to be a disciple of master Gandalf and lied about master Gandalf''s death to deceive the Magic Union! It''s not a small crime! Hum, if you dare to set off a coup and rebellion today, the Magic Union will trouble you in the future! " Du Wei sighed, and he knew that the other party would not let him go. After all, if Gandalf in front of him was true, it would be good for the prince. But in the future, when the Magic Union pursues him, his son will be in trouble, and he will have to connect with his family! Although the prince got his support for the coup, he may not be willing to set up such a powerful enemy as the Magic Union for his own sake¡° Dewey, what''s going on? " Count Raymond looked at his son with a gloomy face. Du Wei didn''t speak, he immediately grasped his father''s meaning: admit that Gandalf is true, the coup of the Grand Prince is beneficial! But the bad luck is myself! Is father going to give up? Chen Prince has been calm expression, in this Gandalf appear, also can''t help but move. Even Prince Chen, who is as calm as a rock, never thought that his brother could move out such a legend! Gandalf''s influence in the magic trade union is far greater than that of the chairman of the magic trade union! Seeing that he finally asked the two white robed mages sent by the Magic Union to waver, the result was not what Prince Chen wanted to see. He immediately did not hesitate, and then he yelled at Du Wei: "Du Wei, you are the last one who has seen master Gandalf himself. Now this man suddenly appears, don''t you want to explain it?" These words immediately made duvet, who was standing behind count Raymond, the focus of the public. Just when the scene was in embarrassment, the green robed mage suddenly laughed a few times. His narrow eyes were full of awe inspiring eyes, and his whole body suddenly sent out a powerful magic wave. All the magicians in the audience could feel the abundant magic source from his body, which made everyone change color: "ha ha ha! funny! I haven''t shown up for many years. Now I''m standing here, but I can''t even prove my identity? Good! Good! I am who I am. Do you still need others to prove it? " With that, he jumped into the air with one hand, and a dark magic wand appeared in his palm. The top of the wand was inlaid with a green crystal. The green robed mage said to Leonardo, who jumped at his feet: "Leonardo, stand up!" As soon as Leonardo heard this, he got up and stood upright¡° Pick up your wand! Hum, that guy jago Doug asked you to deal with his Highness the prince? Well, then, today you can take your wand and compete with me

 Chapter 151.1

    "I dare not!" Leonardo shook his head and looked at Gandalf. It was impossible to say that there was no doubt in his heart. After all, the news of Gandalf''s death has been confirmed in the Magic Union. The fragmentation of Benming''s original stone is absolutely irreversible. Maybe the teacher really has some magic that can take off the mark of Benming''s original stone, but


    "Teacher." Leonardo hesitated for a moment: "if you must help the eldest prince, I will never dare to attack you. I can only stand aside and I will never disobey you." The implication is that they don''t want to help each other.


    "Good." Gandalf, green robe, with a slightly gentle face, took a look at Leonardo: "now you have doubts about my identity. It''s hard for you to disobey Yago Doug''s order and not do anything. I don''t blame you." Turning his eyes, he looked at Raphael again: "what about you?"


    "I''m sorry, Madam President. Even if you are master Gandalf himself, Raphael has to..." master Raphael hesitated for a moment and took out his wand, but stood firmly in front of Prince Chen.


    The court magician grenshire and Raphael are in two corners, facing Gandalf the green robe in the court. However, the green robe magician is not afraid, but has a faint disdain on his face.


    "Dewey, don''t you have a word?" Count Raymond asked his son in a low voice.


    Dewey looked coldly, raised his eyelids and looked at his father: "father, what do you want me to say? To prove that he''s real? Or to prove that he''s fake? "


    Count Raymond''s voice choked and he looked at his son. Suddenly he couldn''t say a word. He knew in his heart that he had no choice but to do something for the great prince. It can only prove that Gandalf is true, but afterwards, I''m afraid that the son will bear all the troubles of the Magic Union.


    The battle of three powerful magicians in the field is imminent. A white robed magician and an unpredictable chief magician of the court join hands to fight against a mainland legend! The Sorcerer''s fight is terrible. Everyone knows it. At the moment, all the noble families on the surrounding high platform are retreating, and the bodyguards in the family have come to the front row. The Knights under the prince had already surrounded the prince and retreated for a few minutes, leaving the center of the square for the mages to fight.


    A quick and short spell came out of master Raphael''s mouth. After all, he was the orthodox magician of the magic trade union. Before his move, he had a sense of propriety. It showed that a boundary was set up on the whole square, so as not to affect others, especially the old emperor and Prince Chen.


    Gandalf green did not disturb him. Just coldly watching the other side show, grenshire has jumped off the stage, he left a powerful magic scroll, after the scroll burning, the emperor''s stand immediately appeared a dazzling light. This is a high-level Guardian enchantment. Originally, Dewey had one, but it was used up two days ago when he was fighting with the dark necromancer under the prince.


    It''s grenshire who took the lead! This court magician is really different from the ordinary magicians in the mainland. He doesn''t use any magic wand. Obviously, his magic skills are totally different from those of the mages who use magic wands on the mainland, except that his ten fingers are covered with colorful rings. A flash of his fingers is a magic arc sweeping towards Gandalf. This is a dizzy and slow mage. Gandalf just stands still, Coldly looking at this light arc around to the side. He raised his wand and waved it. Immediately, countless small golden birds of light flashed around him, circling around him, forming a scene similar to the magic defense border.


    Grenshire''s tardiness is just a forerunner, in order to avoid the other side''s trouble when he casts a powerful spell later. However, Gandalf did not disturb him to chant incantations first. Instead, he looked like he was at leisure. Grenshire was surprised and suspicious. He didn''t think much about it at the moment. He quickly shook his fingers. Start with the thumb. One by one, the arcs of light came out of the fingers, and the last three rays of light fell on the ground. Suddenly, all of a sudden, the bags on the ground protruded from the ground, and then the stone slab cracked. From the ground, there was a giant of earth element, a giant of fire element, and a giant of water element!


    The three magical creatures crawled out, roared up to the sky, and then together made a hostile gesture towards Gandalf standing in the middle. Gandalf said with a smile: "you are good at Summoning Magic elemental creatures... Hehe, you can summon three purest elemental creatures at one go. Your magic level is very good."


    He calmly held his magic wand around his body, and those golden birds in the air immediately gave out a sharp song together. Dozens of light birds immediately condensed into a golden light group, and then gradually turned into a huge golden light vortex, like a wave, towards the nearest earth element giant!


    Grenshire''s face was dignified, and he was singing a spell that others could not understand. The earth element giant immediately flashed all over his body, desperately absorbed the earth elements on the ground, and his whole body immediately turned into a layer of hard skin like green stone armor. The golden light rolled on his body, but did not directly attack the earth element giant, On the contrary, the earth element giant is wrapped in a circle, layer by layer, just like a cocoon!


    shackles? Grenshire was surprised to see that the other side''s golden whirlpool did not attack directly, but encircled the earth element giant. He did not know what the other side was going to do. He immediately tried to control the fire element and water element to rush towards Gandalf. The giant of fire element opened his mouth, the whole body fire suddenly boiling, a wall of fire swept away, you can feel the heat wave from afar, Gandalf with a smile, one hand holding a magic wand, a thin light curtain in front of him, the flame through the inverted light curtain, immediately gently divided into two, in Gandalf''s body on both sides of the flow in the past. I just heard Gandalf smile and say, "let me think about what to use to deal with your fire element... Ah, it''s not meaningful to simply use water to put out the fire... Let''s have a look at my fire creatures!" With that, he squeezed his hand in front of his mouth and whistled. Then he pointed a little. There was a crack in the air and a sharp cry. A huge flaming bird with red body fluttered out of the crack! It''s a flamingo three meters long! The flamingo''s sharp claws pounced on the fire element giant, and immediately entangled with each other. Gandalf skillfully used his wand to stroke in front of him, and immediately a silver light flashed by. A cold air rushed towards the remaining water element. After the cold air, the water element was obviously stagnant. The giant element, which was originally condensed by a mass of water vapor, gradually began to form a thin layer of ice crystals from the surface of his body. Gandalf was smiling, Actually summoned a small Warcraft ice snow devil wolf! Originally, the magic wolf was not the opponent of the pure powerful water element giant at all, but Gandalf''s random series of freezing magic sent to the water element giant. The water element giant kept freezing between actions. The magic wolf rushed to the water element giant with a roar, hopped back and forth, and occasionally knocked a piece of frozen ice on the water element giant. It didn''t take long, The water giant is getting smaller and smaller. Grenshall tried his best to control the three magical creatures, but Gandalf seemed to take his time. He could see who was higher and who was lower at a glance. Raphael, who had been self reliant and refused to join hands to fight more and less, now saw that grenshire was completely at a disadvantage and had to pick up his magic wand. He drew a six pointed star on the spot, only to see the faint light and shadow of a six pointed star flash on the ground where he stood, and then Raphael flew into the sky in the light of the six pointed star array, The magician of the Magic Union held up his wand, and the magic wand turned into a streamer. The light was mixed with cold, fire, poisonous smoke, electric light and so on, forming a colorful streamer, sweeping towards Gandalf! Gandalf said with a smile, "did you do it, too?" All of a sudden, he left the Flamingo and the golden whirlpool around him, and even the ice snow wolf was no longer controlled by Gandalf. Gandalf didn''t need to recite any incantations. All of a sudden, all kinds of red, blue, green, white magic defense light groups appeared in his robe, which could not be seen by Dewey, Everyone can''t look at Gandalf any more. Raphael sends out a lot of flashes on Gandalf. As soon as he breaks a shield, a new shield will appear! The magic wand of Raphael is held high and constantly recites incantations. It glows and bombards Gandalf fiercely in the air. It collides with Gandalf twice and stirs up gorgeous magic brilliance. However, Gandalf is like a monster going up against the current. In the magic emanating from Raphael, he rushes towards Raphael instead, The color of the magic defense light group on his body is gorgeous, and he doesn''t say any incantations. One strange light group after another comes out of his robe. Raphael is thirsty with incantations, but he can''t resist Gandalf''s coming!

 Chapter 151.2

    Seeing that Gandalf had already rushed to Raphael with a smile, Raphael exclaimed. He suddenly flashed in place and appeared ten meters away. But at this time, Gandalf probably thought it was enough to play with each other. Suddenly, the cat mouse smile on his face disappeared, and his palm lifted, Five fingers emit a light green light at the same time, and the five green rays shoot at Raphael at the same time. Even if Raphael uses instant moving magic to escape, he still can''t escape the five green rays!


    When the five rays of light hit Raphael at the same time, a defensive border summoned by Raphael in a hurry couldn''t stop him at all, and it was broken in an instant. The six rays of light seemed to be amazing, but when they hit Raphael, Raphael only changed his face, but suddenly found that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Just as he felt his clothes and hair, Raphael looked up at Gandalf, only to find that Gandalf had a strange smile on his face.


    Then Gandalf suddenly made a strange gesture to Raphael. Raphael''s body suddenly burst out a green light, the green light enveloped Raphael in it, even Raphael''s eyes seemed to turn green in an instant.


    "Go


    Gandalf only raised his finger to the giant Magic Elements summoned by grenshire on the ground, and Raphael suddenly found a thing of extreme fear!


    My body is completely out of control!


    He almost watched helplessly as he raised his wand, and then, like a puppet manipulated by Gandalf, it suddenly shot to the ground. The wand raised, and a light mixed with electric light and fire roared out! On the ground, grenshire was surprised. But I saw Raphael attack himself suddenly, and I don''t know what happened.


    Raphael was so scared that he cried out, "get out of the way! He controls my body


    The streamer on the magic wand hit the water element hard. The water element that had already turned into ice suddenly broke under this bombardment. Then Raphael fell to the ground and burst out all kinds of colors. He was like a crazy tiger, but rushed to grenshire!


    A white wizard. How powerful is Rafael. Although he was controlled by Gandalf''s unnamed strange magic, his whole strength did not lose half a point. His magic wand glided fast, and countless strange magic incantations flickered around him. Finally, it condensed into a huge light seal and hit grenshire head on. Grenshire was shocked and moved instantly. At the same time, he set up the most powerful magic defense light curtain. After he dodged, he found that even the blue stone slab where he was standing had turned into fine powder, and the air was rolling. There''s no dust left!


    Gandalf has already stood on the ground. He seems to be a naughty boy who has had enough of playing. Looking at the magic element giants who are being entangled, he suddenly feels a little bored. Yawn, and then a Yang, a crack, countless all kinds of summon to the Warcraft surge out from the crack! Snow Wolf, fire rhinoceros, earthworm, carrion, etc. Dozens of them came out at once! Such a huge group of Warcraft rushed out, and immediately scared those people around pale!


    Although the elemental giants summoned by grenshire are the purest magical creatures composed of elements, they are much more powerful than ordinary Warcraft in terms of individual strength, but they can not withstand the impact of so many Warcraft! After a short while, the giant of fire element burned a fire rhinoceros and two earthworms into coke, and was finally knocked down by the running beasts. More than a dozen Warcraft seemed to rush up, pounce and bite. In an instant, the giant of fire element suddenly turned into a piece of flying fire and disappeared.


    The earth element giant just broke through the light cocoon. Face to face met a few earthworms! The kind of earthworm that Dewey had seen in the frozen forest looked like a pangolin. But the skin was as hard as metal. Several of them jumped on it, grabbed and bit it, and soon killed the earth element giant.


    Grenshire was angry, but Raphael seemed to be crazy and kept sending out all kinds of magic to bombard himself. He had resisted for a while, and finally understood that if he didn''t fight back, I''m afraid Raphael and himself would be finished.


    Facing the endless spray of magic from Raphael''s wand, the flash was mixed with electric light, flame and even poisonous smoke and other strange substances. It was obvious that Raphael''s attack method was very strange. Grenshire was helpless, and his whole body was full of magic light. In his hand, he suddenly conjured up several long guns condensed by magic, and shook his hand to shoot out, Seeing that it blocked Raphael''s attack, grenshire had finished the second mantra. A gray light mark fell from the sky and enveloped Raphael in it. It was a seal. Raphael''s body was out of control. Seeing that the other side used the seal, there was a trace of gratitude in his eyes. No matter what, he was temporarily sealed, At least to limit their own controlled action, grenshire used such a move to show that he did not want to hurt Rafael.


    Gandalf, with a strange smile on his face, suddenly reaches out to Rafael as he watches grenshire''s seal technique envelop him


    Rafael felt his whole body relaxed, the green light on his body disappeared in a moment, and his body seemed to be free again. He quickly called out: "don''t... I''m ok..." but where was the time? The seal still pressed him down, and everything in Raphael''s eyes flashed, and then became gray and empty, and the magic wave disappeared without a trace. Grenshire fingers between a ray of light like silk thread general light in the seal of Raphael''s body a circle of fast winding, he is relieved, but then more terrible things happened! The seal on Raphael''s body and the magic silk thread on grenshire''s finger suddenly seemed to be infected by the faint green light on Raphael''s body, which was about to disappear. The green light spread along the silk thread. Before grenshire could react, he was already in the green light! Grenshire was shocked. He was frightened to find that his whole body immediately kept working, as if there was a kind of strange power entangled his mental power in his brain, and then solidified his mental power like a circle of spider silk! Lose control of the whole body immediately! Then he found something more terrible again. The magic of seal magic, which he showed himself, suddenly came back from Raphael''s body, along with his magic bond, like a tide! A moment later, Gandalf, the green robe in the field, gave a light smile. He walked slowly to the two magicians. The two magicians were standing there like zombies. Their breath was sealed, and they didn''t even blink their eyelids, just like two living dead people. Gandalf just stood in the middle of the two magicians with no breath, and swept his eyelids toward the high platform of the old emperor and Prince Chen: "who else wants to try?" The audience was shocked! Is this the strength of the first mage in the mainland? At this moment, no one dares to doubt the identity of master Gandalf any more, because with his own strength, he defeated two powerful magicians, one is the chief of the court, and the other is the white robed magician of the real magic union! Moreover, it is obvious that master Gandalf is far from showing all his strength! Such strength, if he is false, that is strange! If not master Gandalf himself, who has such strength! On the square, there are people from the upper class, the core of the Empire. Many of the powerful families are people who know how to buy goods. There are even a few rich families, and there are also some magicians recruited by their own families. Seeing Gandalf''s strength is so strong, he is full of sweat! This master Gandalf... When he just cast one magic after another, he didn''t stop at all, and even didn''t see him recite the incantation. One magic light curtain with different brilliance all over his body appeared continuously! Instant! It''s instant! And it''s not a low-level fireball, but a high-level magic! There are even many nobles who originally supported the emperor. Looking at Gandalf''s magical skills, their positions have been shaken. They can''t help but feel pessimistic. Alas, the eldest prince has a saint level martial arts strongman under his command. He can also ask a legendary figure like Gandalf to help him. At the same time, with the support of count Raymond of the Rowling family, he controls the army of the imperial city defense... Even many people look at count Raymond with complicated eyes and hatred... Hum, look at his current scenery! But Gandalf suddenly appeared, so your son pretended to be Gandalf''s apprentice, and also pretended to pass on the news of Gandalf''s death. After that, the Magic Union will definitely trouble you! Count Raymond''s mood at the moment is complex. The green robed mage has proved his identity with strength, but his son''s situation is very embarrassing. Do you really want to give up your son... "Father." Du Wei, who has been silent for a long time, stares at Gandalf standing in the square. He suddenly opens his mouth without looking back. Count Raymond looked at Dewey''s back. "What?"¡° Make a decision, now. " Du Wei''s voice with a hint of loneliness: "you hesitated for a few days, now should be the time."¡° You... What did you say? "¡° I''m talking about me Dewey looked back. The sun was shining on his back, but his face was just in the dark: "now you have to make a decision about me. In fact, you have already thought about this problem when we talked a few days ago, right

 Chapter 152

    Count Raymond''s heart suddenly trembled. At this moment, he did not even dare to look into Dewey''s eyes.


    The count could not help but turn his head and murmured, "you have thought of it, too?"


    "Yes, and I think it''s now, it''s the best time." Dewey''s face was filled with a smile, and then he suddenly lifted his mage''s robe and took a dagger out of his arms!


    The young boy pointed at his father with a dagger, but his face was full of a gentle smile: "you see, father, since you can''t make a decision, let me help you!"


    With that, Dewey stabbed count Raymond with a dagger!


    Gently, such a stab without strength


    Count Raymond closed his eyes and sighed. Then he heard the captain of the alpha guard beside him sighing as if!


    When he opened his eyes, the chief guard of alpha stood in front of him with a long sword, while his son, who had been pushed away from him, had a series of red blood beads falling from his shoulders.


    Du Wei frowned with pain, but his face was still smiling. He looked into count Raymond''s eyes and gasped: "you see, it''s so simple. It''s not complicated."


    With that, he suddenly turned away, far away, jumped directly from the high platform and landed on the blue stone floor of the square.


    Then, Dewey took a deep breath and suddenly raised his head to the sky and yelled, "you


    This shout, far to the green robed Gandalf in the field.


    Gandalf green robe''s eyes have swept the audience, no one dare to challenge, but Dewey''s cry, attracted his attention.


    "You Dewey pointed to Gandalf from a distance. Then he yelled, "I can prove it! You are a fake


    This decisive voice, ring to withdraw the whole audience!


    Just when the audience was shocked by Gandalf green robe''s power, the thin young man slowly walked into the square in full view of the public, and countless eyes were shot at the young man with surprise, fear or disdain. Dewey walked slowly and steadily.


    "You." Dewey pointed to Gandalf in the green robe, with a mock sneer on his face: "I can prove that you are fake. and. Didn''t you just ask, "who wants to try?"


    With a fearless smile on his face, Dewey pointed to his nose and said, "I, I want to try!"


    "Count Raymond!" The big prince suddenly turns around and stares at the clan leader of the Luolin family. His eyes are full of questions.


    Count Raymond stood upright. He sighed softly, then took a deep breath. "Your Royal Highness... This is my son, Dewey, and my eldest son," he said in a loud voice


    "Of course I know he''s your son!" The prince''s eyes flashed with anger: "but your son, why do you want to do this?"


    Count Raymond did not answer immediately. There was a trace of pain in his eyes. The tone was very slow: "when he was born, I worked for the Empire on the nanyangdi sea. I was slaughtering the Aborigines for the glory of the Empire. I was leading the fleet of the Empire to fight against the tides, storms, reefs and hurricanes on the sea. When he was growing up. I came back, but I never liked this son. I even drove him out of the imperial capital. Unfortunately, he came back... "


    When he said "come back", count Raymond gave the prince a deep look. What was in his eyes made him move. Yes, I''m back... I''m not forced to let him come back by you! If you don''t call him back. Even though he is not my favorite, he is still my son! But calling him back... It''s necessary to push him to such a position! Count Raymond cried in his heart, and his face was still calm.


    "It''s my son, who ruined your business two nights ago." Count Raymond said faintly: "my son, for the sake of today''s affairs, has not always been with me. This is my son, but he and his Highness Prince Chen have become good friends. This is my son. He even became a member of the Magic Union... So... "Count Raymond sighed. The back of his hand was behind him and had been pinched in. Then slowly spit out word by word: "so, today, I officially announce that he, Dewey Rowling, is no longer my son! I''m here to officially drive him out of the Rowling family! All his sins, all his mistakes and all his punishments will be borne by him! The Rowlings have nothing to do with him since today! "


    At last, count Raymond''s breath suddenly trembled, but the patriarch still stood straight. He met the prince''s eyes and said, "today, if he dares to disobey your Highness''s important affairs, even if you kill him here on the spot, I will do nothing! Because he will no longer be my son or a member of the Rowling family! "


    When count Raymond finished his last sentence, Dewey had already closed his eyes. The sun was shining on his face. He suddenly felt that the sun was a little harsh today. He couldn''t help it. The boy closed his eyes, but his father''s words were still so clear that they fell into his ears word by word.


    That''s right, that''s right... That''s right, father, that''s right, ha ha... Isn''t that simple!


    Dewey didn''t look back at his father.


    Yes, father, it''s right to give up on me for the overall interests of the Rowling family!


    You help the prince coup, help the prince seize the throne, then, what am I? I even personally prevented a big prince''s assassination against Prince Chen. In this way, the big prince''s heart will surely leave bad seeds for the Luolin family in the future! You can''t offend the future prince. In this way, you are absolutely not suitable for your father who lives in the Rowling family. You actually have this meaning in the conversation in the study that day, right... This is one of them!


    also. Who am I? magician? Magic Union?


    Joke... What a joke! So in the future, I will enter the new magic academy, and I will help the emperor to fight for the interests of the magic academy with the Magic Union! I''ll still be like the Rowling family! The fight for the magic academy will push the Rowling family to the top of the storm again! In this way, they can not continue to stay in the family! This is the second!


    Today, Gandalf suddenly jumped out, regardless of the outcome of the coup. Magic guild will find their own trouble! Pretending to be the apprentice of the first mage in the mainland, falsely spreading the news of Gandalf''s death! ha-ha! How can such a big crime be classified into families? Of course, it''s up to you to undertake it by yourself! Moreover, if the Grand Prince''s coup is successful, he will definitely believe that Gandalf''s identity is true! Joke! If this green robed guy is real, then what am I, Gandalf''s closed door disciple! So, I can''t stay in the family, this is the third!


    and. On this occasion, it''s the most appropriate opportunity to show loyalty to the future emperor! In full view of the public, count Raymond abandoned his son at the crucial moment of fighting for the throne. Abandoning his rebellious son is enough for the emperor to remember count Raymond all his life!


    In fact, my father had this meaning in his last conversation that day, but he didn''t really make a decision... So it seems. He should still have a little affection for himself, right?


    Well, a little bit, a little bit


    Thinking of this, Dewey opened his eyes to the glare of the sun.


    Sunshine, though dazzling, I''ve seen it for a long time. Don''t you get used to it? Ha ha


    Du Wei looks at Gandalf in green robe in front of him. The mage in green robe is also looking at Du Wei. He has a strange smile on his face, and his eyes are more complicated. It seems that he is full of a special curiosity about Du Wei.


    The two magicians, one big and the other small, looked at each other for a long time. Gandalf, green robe, suddenly laughed. He laughed strangely, and his tone was even more strange.


    "You. Is that my last disciple? "


    "Not bad. I am Du Wei said faintly: "to be exact, I am not your disciple. It''s Gandalf''s disciple. "


    For a long time, the green robed mage suddenly sighed, and his tone was even more strange: "it seems that ''I'' have a good apprentice... Well, that thing on your head is Chris''s for you, isn''t it?"


    Du Wei''s eyebrows picked: "Oh, you know Chris... Hum, it''s like the strong people in the mainland know that old guy. In his capacity, he should keep a low profile and be unknown, right? "


    There was a strange flash in the eyes of the green robed Mage: "I know him, because I''m really Gandalf!"


    "Joke!" Du Wei suddenly laughed wildly, then pointed to the green robed mage under the eyes of tens of thousands of people and said in a loud voice: "nonsense! If you''re Gandalf, I''m still Aragorn! "


    If you are Gandalf, I am still Aragon


    This sentence reverberated in the sky, the young man wantonly laughed, but he did not know... At least, at the moment he did not know


    He didn''t know the meaning of


    Looking at the young man''s mockery, the green robed mage seemed not angry at all. He shook his head: "do you really want to fight me? What for? You can leave here now. As you are my apprentice, I won''t embarrass you. And I promise that no one here will dare to embarrass you. Even if the prince wants to keep you, I promise that he can change his mind. "


    "No more." Dewey shook his head. "I don''t want to leave here."


    A break, a break with the family.


    For this family, their existence is a mistake, a burden and a burden! Only by leaving the family completely, can the family have the greatest interests.


    Mother, I pledge my oath in this way, right


    He suddenly turned his head, looked at the prince Chen on the high stage, and then said with a loud smile: "Your Highness Chen, do you still have a place on your side? I think, although my strength is low, but there should be some use value, right


    Chen Prince still a face smile, looking at Du Wei: "welcome to."


    Dewey nodded, his face with self mockery: "well, if you become an emperor, what title can you give me?" Prince Chen laughed, looked at his father Augustine VI, and then said in a loud voice: "Duwei, if you help me ascend the throne, I will make you Duke! My favorite tulip flower in my life... I call you tulip Duke!! As long as I fly, tulips will never die on this continent! "

 Chapter 153

    Seeing Prince Chen at this time, he even opened his mouth to confer a great title. It seemed that he didn''t have the slightest anxiety of facing the city. On the contrary, he was full of spirit and free.


    The eldest prince stood under the stage, watching his brother make such a ridiculous promise to the rebellious son of the Rowling family. Is it really just a ridiculous promise? Is it really just the madness before death? Chen, who has been a child, keeps his hands on everything


    The eldest prince''s face was suspicious, but he calculated again in his heart and felt that there was nothing missing. The city defense of the whole imperial capital has fallen into my hands! The Magic Union has this Gandalf master to deal with. It is estimated that no magician on the mainland dares to fight Gandalf. In terms of force, the strongest warrior under my father has been killed... Well, then, in the imperial capital, the only thing my brother can count on is the temple?


    That''s absolutely impossible. The Grand Prince was very reassured about the temple. The temple never participated in any coup, which has been the case since the founding of the Empire nearly a thousand years ago. Moreover, he secretly managed to deal with the temple. He was not afraid of anything else. He was just worried that the temple would take advantage of the opportunity of the Royal civil strife to do something. However, there has been no movement in the temple recently, obviously holding a neutral attitude


    So, my brother, who else can I count on?


    The greater the prince looked at Prince Chen''s face, the more uneasy he felt.


    "All right." Gandalf, green robed, with a strange smile on his face, saw Du Wei discuss how to confer a title with the prince Chen. Although he was not angry, he could not help but be curious about the boy''s temperament: "little friend, what kind of Duke do you want to be in the future, You have to wait for the little highness above to pass today first. " His fingers caressed his chin slowly. Horizontal Du Wei one eye: "you just said want to do with me, now in the end count?"


    "You''re strong." Dewey sighed suddenly. He looked at the guy in front of him and spoke calmly: "although I hate you very much, because you pretend to be a dead man I respect in my heart. However, I still have to admit that your strength is really strong. I even feel that maybe even if master Gandalf is alive, he will be as strong as you. So. I know in my heart that I am definitely not your opponent. "


    Gandalf, green robe, smiles with a trace of mockery: "since you know you are invincible, do you want to fight with me?"


    "Ha ha!" Duwei said in a loud voice: "first, if people live in the world and only fight with people who are not as good as themselves, it''s not competition, it''s bullying! Second. I want to fight with you, not to win you, but to prove that Gandalf is a fake! "


    With that, Du Wei raised his hand and took out his wand from a storage ring he wore on his finger. His skill is crisp and neat, and he has the style of a regular magician. But when everyone saw the wand in Dewey''s hand, everyone laughed


    It''s just a bare walnut, the top of a magic wand. But there is no enchanted gem. If the wand doesn''t have a gem to increase its magic range, it''s almost like a knife has no edge. Dewey is very serious holding his wand, gently on the ground: "I''m ready."


    Gandalf couldn''t help rubbing his nose, staring at the bare walnut tree in duvet''s hand, and said with a bitter smile, "is this your wand?"


    "Yes." Dewey nodded.


    "Ah..." Gandalf shook his head again and again: "it seems that you are not a good apprentice¡® Why didn''t I give you a better wand. Look at this thing in your hand. It hasn''t even been soaked in magic potion. It''s still the original branch of the walnut tree. The bark on it is not clean, the most ridiculous thing is. You''re not so poor that you can''t even afford magic jewels, are you? Even if you don''t have top-grade magic gems, you can set up two magic crystals to support your appearance... Even if you don''t have money to buy magic crystals, you can make some decorations... You''ve lost the face of the magician! " Then Gandalf shook his head: "it''s too bad! Too bad! Bad taste


    Dewey didn''t give in. He said impolitely: "I have bad taste? Joke! Do you? You are all green and dressed like a vegetable! The most boring is wearing a green hat on the head! I think you have been a magician for too long. What does it mean for a man to wear a green hat. You must have forgotten! "


    Dewey is so sharp. To fight with him is no doubt to challenge a saint and devil master! When I was in Shenshan. I almost broke the dragon clan leader''s heart and blood!


    Gandalf''s face stagnated and he burst into a rage: "what a mean boy!" With that, he raised a finger, and a ray of green light shot at Dewey.


    Dewey could see clearly, but he didn''t dare to use any magic to defend. Once the green light was on it, ignoring the magic defense, he could control his body directly! The magician Raphael just now is a lesson! Dewey suddenly made a quick move which was completely inconsistent with the magician. He jumped away like a vigorous antelope, and turned several somersaults on the ground. Then he stood far away.


    Although he didn''t really learn how to fight in the starry sky, after practicing this basic movement for more than half a year, it''s needless to say that he is strong. It''s really a piece of cake for Du Wei to turn a few somersaults. It''s just that the audience beside me was stunned... I''ve seen the magician fight, even if it''s dark, it''s not surprising. But in the influence, magicians should be holding a magic wand, aging, hoarse voice, chanting incantations, and then bombarding each other by a gorgeous magic... But where have you ever seen magicians skipping like rabbits to evade each other''s magic?


    This boy, is he a warrior or a magician?!


    Green robe Gandalf even raised his finger a few times, and his green light was all empty. Relying on his identity, he just taught Dewey a lesson. It was not easy for him to continue to fight when he saw that the other side had evaded with this kind of warrior method. He took back the back of his hand and sneered, "what are you? Do you still have magic skills? Hum... Just now these somersaults are very skillful. I don''t think you should take a magic wand. Let''s find a sword. "


    "Can''t your eyes see! Can''t you tell the difference between the sword and the wand in my hand? " Dewey''s cold way.


    "Aha! Well, I really want to see how you use your wand! Boy, you recite incantations and use your magic. I will never disturb you. Whatever you are good at, just give it to me. I''ll follow you one by one. I''d like to see what kind of magic you can do


    "Well, I don''t know how to use a wand! Look, it''s coming Dewey suddenly gave a big drink, raised his wand high, and then began to sing magic words.


    What he sang was a middle and lower level magic spell of fire system that he had just learned for a long time from mouse wizard. Summon a whirlpool of fire. This kind of mantra, all have medium strength magician, on the mainland will everyone can, even some low-level magician, there are many master. It''s a very common spell in magic.


    Gandalf in green robe had that strange cat and mouse smile on his face. He relied on his identity and thought about how many magical accomplishments a young boy like Dewey could have? Even if he learned magic from birth. How much can I learn? Hum, my female apprentice, is she a genius among the geniuses? That top quality, but also rely on their own to spend a lot of precious props and potions, just barely trained to level 8. I''m afraid this boy is a little younger than his female apprentice. How big waves can he make?


    Listen to Dewey recite the simplest fire magic spell long and slow, but Gandalf green robe almost laughs


    Where did the boy learn magic¡® I''m an apprentice. How could it be so useless? Recite magic spell, pay attention to is a "fast"! Many advanced magicians even spend a lot of energy on omitting or simplifying the bytes in a simple spell. It''s because when a magician is fighting, even if you can recite the spell and send out the magic in a moment before the opponent, you will have a great chance to win.


    But this kid... Does he think it''s opera? A mantra is said so slowly that it seems that I''m afraid others won''t hear it clearly. Every byte is read so carefully. Word for word. It sounds good to read like this. It''s like singing. But if you really fight, with the speed of his mantra, the enemy can kill him dozens of times before he finishes his mantra!


    Finally, Dewey spent five times more time than the ordinary magician, after reading such a low-level fire magic spell, but the "fire whirlpool" released was three times smaller than the ordinary magician!


    Looking at the "whirlpool of fire" rolling towards him, Gandalf suddenly felt that he was just playing with the children.


    But what kind of identity, in front of so many people on the ground, big words out, said let him give full play, how can oneself swallow the words? Seeing that Dewey was only choking out such a small whirlpool of fire, green robed Gandalf really doubted that he could put out the poor little fire by coughing and spitting.


    He sighed, and even put away his wand. With a wave of his hand, a water colored light curtain dissolved duvet''s whirlpool of fire.


    But Dewey didn''t seem to have finished his performance. He shook his head, arms and legs, but he recited a piece of wind magic. This time, it was the lowest wind blade.


    It seems that Du Wei "shot" two crooked wind blades with great effort. Gandalf, the green robe, didn''t even bother to lift his hand this time. He watched the soft wind blade slide over. He just took a deep breath, then blew hard, and the wind blade dispersed with the wind


    "Have you finished the performance..." Gandalf green robe looks helpless, but the boy in front of him seems to be a tendon. He even waved his wand again. This time, he muttered, but he was singing a magic spell of the water system


    Not to mention Gandalf in green robe, even the people around him could not help shaking their heads. The boy of the Rowling family is really poor... At his level, he''s just a low-level magician, and he''s just a beginner. But no wonder at his age. Only 14 years old can learn magic, although learning so poor, but also excusable.


    "I said, boy, I don''t have so much time to fool around with you!" Gandalf green robe a little impatient: "if you are so good, or do not continue to lose face here!"


    Dewey ignored this guy, but still shook his head and sang his own mantra.


    Gandalf, green robe, was too angry to speak out. He was just full of words... He was in chagrin, and only read one third of Du Wei''s mantra. He was about to say, "OK, you... Ah!"


    Suddenly, the sound of the tortoise''s rapid incantation stopped. It''s obviously a low-level water system magic spell, but Gandalf, green robe, suddenly sees countless flashes of fire in front of him!


    The dense fireball, like a rainstorm, almost instantly came from all parts of duvidi''s body: shoes, sleeves, fingers, wrists. Collars, even necklaces!


    Dozens of... No, there are hundreds of fireball skills. This boy doesn''t have any signs and doesn''t recite any incantations. You don''t need a magic wand, and what you''re saying is half a water system spell that you haven''t finished yet. How come these fireballs are


    Boom, the fireball all over the sky like a meteor shower fell on Gandalf''s head!


    It''s when Du Wei just made a fool of himself. He pretends to be too much. As a magician, he wants face and dignity. Where can he be such a shameless clown in public? Gandalf green robe was unprepared. His wand was still in the storage ring, his hand was behind him, and his other hand was still scratching his hair. And he didn''t even notice. Just now, when the boy was shaking his head, he approached himself step by step, but he pretended to be too similar, and no one noticed the action of his step.


    More importantly... So many fireballs, all of them are:


    Instant!!!


    If you don''t chant incantations or cast spells, the fireball suddenly smashes down. No one will be dazzled.


    All of a sudden, Dewey seemed to go crazy. The whole body spins fast. Innumerable fireballs seemed to sweep away towards Gandalf, who was close at hand!


    Fireball is just the lowest level of basic magic of fire. If only one fireball is sent out to hit people. It doesn''t even have much killing power. At most, it''s just scalded. But... It can''t hold up a lot! A grain of rice, no one will find it difficult to swallow, but if it is a ton of rice in front of you, even in the fierce belly man, you will die!


    Green robe Gandalf is really good. There are so many fireballs close at hand, and the chain explosion caused by the collision between fireballs suddenly turns into a whole piece of dense explosion! The roaring sound is like a series of thunderbolts in summer! The eardrum of people around in the earthquake field was aching.


    Gandalf has been engulfed by the Fireball''s explosion, but suddenly there is a blue glow in the firelight. Countless water elements are absorbed by a whirlpool in the blue glow madly! Then the water filled the sky, and Gandalf, green robe, was covered with a water curtain. He gave a loud drink, and the water vapor was boiling and evaporating in the fire explosion. All of a sudden, the whole scene was full of fog. Gandalf was angry and angry. He was so cunning that he had such great power to send out so many fireball skills in an instant. His magic power was extraordinary! Angry is that he was so careless, so embarrassed by this boy!


    His magic is also very much to get, the whole flame in his water vapor, suddenly extinguished, but countless vapor evaporation of the thick fog, but also with his quick call to a few wind magic blown away!


    Gandalf in green robe was very angry, but there was a water mist around him. He knew the boy''s cunning and was worried about what he would do in the fog. He had already felt out his wand and held it in his hand, which made him feel at ease.


    A magic defense light shrouded him. Gandalf''s angry voice came from the fog: "damn boy! You don''t care about your dignity as a magician


    "Hum." Dewey sneered: "don''t you let me do my best? What I''m good at most is Yin people. "


    With that, Gandalf in the fog suddenly heard a clear sound


    It''s like... Bowstring?


    Now is the best time for the fog to disperse. Dewey has already figured out his collection of "the bow of silence", and raised his hand to Gandalf in the fog, which is an arrow!


    An unparalleled magic light flashed on the bow of extinction. Finally, from the stored magic crystal, a trace of magic was extracted, which instantly started the powerful magic array on this magic bow! A short arrow condensed by the light of the demon instantly forms on the arrow slot. Then with a silver light, such as a meteor general shot at the distance of not more than 10 meters of green robe Gandalf!


    Gandalf green robe as early as duvila when the bow string, suddenly felt in front of a powerful source of magic! The frequency of the magic wave was so strong that Gandalf could not help changing color!


    This kid... How could he have such magic?


    incorrect! There must be some powerful magic prop in his hand! What powerful magic array is there in the blessed land! The arrow is coming too fast! Gandalf the green robe had no time to react. The magic around him broke out in an instant. Before that, he resisted the countless attacks of master Raphael''s magic defense light screens of different colors, which opened all over his body in an instant, and the light protected his whole body. But the origin of Duwei''s bow and arrow. Even the mouse wizard can''t understand. Its power is absolutely beyond the legendary magic weapons on the mainland! It''s such a close attack again. Where is it so easy to deal with? Green robe Gandalf saw that the arrow with a strange translucent silver light, actually so easily pierced the defensive light curtain in front of him, his pupils contracted instantly, and suddenly a strange black light flashed in his eyes... Hoo! As if a strong wind swept by, the arrow of the Magic Arrow seemed to be pushed by something in the air. In such a subtle moment, Dewey even had an illusion in a trance: it seemed that time had stopped for a while, and then he saw Gandalf''s action in the pause around, but clearly fell in Dewey''s eyes! The guy in the green robe raised his wand. It''s just a wand. However, he seemed to be holding a huge stone. His face was more dignified. His movement was heavy and slow. The magic wand in his hand suddenly burst out a dazzling black light. Then the gem on the top of the magic wand struck the arrow hard... The pause of time immediately returned to normal... With a clear sound, Dewey sent out the magic light arrow, which had turned into countless golden dust and dissipated away, but Gandalf''s breath was a little uneven. The top of the magic wand in his hand, with a click, That GEM has been broken into countless pieces! And that crack spreads. Soon, even this top-grade walnut wand was full of cracks... Then it was smashed silently under Gandalf''s gentle grip!!! There was an uproar!! Gandalf, green robe, raised his head and stared at Dewey. His eyes were no longer the same as before. They were full of dignity and even with a trace of horror¡° boy! Answer me a question Gandalf in green robe suddenly flashed a little fear in his eyes. Of course, this fear was not aimed at Dewey, but seemed to be completely afraid of the strange magic bow in Dewey''s hand¡° That''s it. This in your hand... Jiduluo throat arrow, instant prison arrow... Where did you get it from? " His voice. It''s shaking!

 Chapter 154

    On the surface, Dewey didn''t say anything, but in his heart, he firmly remembered the name of Gandalf green robe. Jiduluo throat instant prison arrow?


    Is this the real name of the bow of death? Mice and witches don''t know the origin, obviously the fake Gandalf in front of them knows!


    However, at the moment, Gandalf''s face was no longer as leisurely as he had just been. He was staring at Dewey with gnashing teeth, and his eyes were looking at the bow in Dewey''s hand. The glimmer of fear in his eyes was subtly captured by Dewey.


    Huh? This old guy seems to be afraid of the bow in my hand?


    In the field, two people stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes, and the people around them are all shocked!


    Seeing that master Gandalf was beaten so badly, just now Duwei almost miraculously burst out that fireball meteor shower. In this way of using magic, it really opened the eyes of many magicians who were attracted by the rich families!


    Can you still use magic like this? Originally, it is the lowest level of fire fireball. If it is released in an instant with such density, its power can almost cause instant death in close combat! Just now, master Gandalf, in such a moment, without a wand in his hand and without any preparation, could still summon a defensive magic light curtain. I''m afraid that such a skill of controlling magic is already the best in the world!


    But this is the master Gandalf. Many of the magicians present were worried. They could not help thinking that if they were in the scene just now


    Thinking of this, everyone is a cold sweat. If it''s a long-distance open area, you can use the flying skill of the wind system to dodge. But if it''s so close, it''s about 10 meters. In such a narrow space, the space around is filled with fireball meteor shower, and there is no place to escape. The only feasible thing is to carry a scroll of advanced defense magic with you. How precious is the scroll of advanced defense magic? Where can I find it?


    No matter what you think, if you just changed to yourself. Well, I''m seriously injured if I don''t die!


    The most terrible thing is that master Gandalf is famous in mainland China. It''s not surprising that he can crack this strange and terrible attack method. But this boy of the Rowling family... How could he have such ability when he was young?


    Hundreds of fireballs burst out in an instant... What magic it is!


    What''s more, all of them are instant! Although the presence of these magicians, can be a rich family to spend a lot of money to attract, of course, are not vulgar strength. But after all, everyone knows that "instant casting" is a very profound and difficult method to practice. Some powerful magicians can only cast a few low-level magic, but they need to cast high-level magic. It''s impossible. If you can instantly send intermediate magic, you will be a legend in mainland China.


    But even those magicians who ask themselves that they can instantly send out low-level magic... Have never seen such an instant sending out hundreds of fireballs as Dewey! Is this guy still human?? How can humans do this? Instantly cast hundreds of low-level magic to make up for the lack of individual power... But such powerful power. In difficulty, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as instant advanced magic!


    This boy''s strength can instantly cast hundreds of low-level magic. Why doesn''t he just flash a high-level magic?


    A magician who can instantly emit hundreds of low-level magic can definitely become a nightmare for any master in the battle!


    Of course, the powder stored in the storage props that Dewey was wearing at the moment had been swept away, which is not known to everyone. In recent days, Dewey had already guessed that there would be a "big show" on the celebration day, so he took out the formula and let mouse gegwu hide in the laboratory of his small building day and night to make "gunpowder". In the past few days, all the fire magic plants stored by duvet have been consumed, and the stored gunpowder is full of duvet''s props. Thanks to old madman ellick, I''m afraid I can''t carry such a large amount of terrible gunpowder without his fragmentary rings, necklaces and bracelets.


    Moreover, the use of gunpowder elements to prompt fireball is duvi''s biggest secret trick. Now the gunpowder has been consumed at one time. Let him use it again. That''s absolutely impossible.


    It''s also shocking for everyone. Of course, it''s the last arrow from Dewey!


    What is the bow in this boy''s hand? It looks strange and gorgeous, with curved barbs on the corner of the bow. There is a blade on the silver barb... It is the bow and arrow used by the warrior, but in the hands of the magician Dewey, it can burst out so powerful


    It broke master Gandalf''s wand!


    The opponent is Gandalf, who is known as the first magician in the mainland! I didn''t see that the chief magician of the court and the white magician of the Magic Union were all under Gandalf''s hands and had no resistance. And Dewey... Even if the boy is defeated today, he can break Gandalf''s wand and make his reputation spread all over the mainland and become one of the famous strong men in the mainland!


    "I''ll ask you again! Where did the bow come from? " Gandalf''s voice was trembling. I don''t know whether he was afraid or excited. Anyway, his eyes made duvet feel strange.


    Seeing that Duwei didn''t speak, Gandalf, green robe, suddenly lowered his voice. A sharp voice quietly fell directly into Duwei''s ear, avoiding the detection of all the people present: "tell the truth! Did that old guy Chris give you this bow! My God, what did you exchange with him, and he gave you all these terrible magic weapons? "


    Dewey''s heart moved. Since this old guy is scared, why don''t I tell him that Chris gave it to me... To scare him?


    Unfortunately, before his idea was put into action, the prince spoke first. His highness also looked very ugly, but he said in a loud voice: "master Gandalf... The bow in this boy''s hand originally came from me."


    "You?" Gandalf turned his head. Looking at the prince with strange expression.


    With hatred in his eyes, the prince gritted his teeth and said, "not bad! It turned out that it took me a lot of effort to enlist Mr. chuck, the famous shadow killer, to help me... However, just a few days ago, Mr. chuck was sent out by me, but unfortunately he was killed by conspiracy. This bow was Mr. chuck''s sharp weapon. It was taken by this boy... "


    Gandalf looked at the prince. When he finished, the old man suddenly shook his head: "impossible! Absolutely impossible... I''ve heard the name of "shadow" chuck. Hum, a killer who can only hide his head and show his tail. His strength is no more than level seven or eight. Is that Slug like guy worthy of this bow and arrow? Joke! Even if he practices for another 100 years, he is not even worthy to touch it! "


    This remark was extremely impolite, and even more mercilessly refuted the eldest prince in public. As Gandalf, he was so mercilessly and directly refuted. The eldest prince''s face was even more ugly, but it was hard for him to retort. After gritting his teeth for a while, he was unwilling to say, "what I said is true, sir. You don''t believe it. I can do nothing about it, either. However, sir, if you are curious about this bow, why don''t you take this boy? This bow was originally my subordinate''s weapon. It doesn''t matter if I give it to you. "


    "Ha ha!" Gandalf, green robe, suddenly laughed. He looked at the great prince with disdain on his face. His temper was really strange. He didn''t give face to the great prince who had the upper hand at the moment and was likely to become the supreme emperor of the mainland. After two strange laughs, he pointed to the Prince: "you give it to me? Your highness, are you kidding! Is this something you''re supposed to give away? It seems that you don''t know the origin of this... "


    But because of Gandalf''s identity, and after all, he has to rely on his fame to shock the magic trade union at this moment. It''s not easy to annoy him, so he can only swallow his anger.


    The old monster suddenly changed his expression and looked at Dewey. His tone was more polite: "boy. Do you really not know the origin of this bow and arrow? " That''s all. There was light in his eyes and he patted the robe. So he strided to Dewey. How powerful his ability was. In a short distance of ten meters, he almost stepped over. Although Dewey had great mental strength, he didn''t have time to react.


    When he responded, Gandalf green robe had already stood in front of him and patted Dewey on the shoulder with one hand. How kind and kind the expression on his face was. The greedy look in his eyes could not be concealed: "well, since you have a plan in your hand, do you know the whereabouts of other objects related to this thing? Or is it all in your hands? "


    Dewey frowned, sidestepped, quickly raised his bow and pointed to Gandalf: "what do you want to ask?"


    "Well, put down your arrow." Gandalf opened his hands and laughed: "don''t you know? This instant prison arrow has only one shot. After one shot, if you want to shoot the second shot, you have to replace the magic crystal. Just now, this shot has consumed all the magic in the magic crystal that starts the magic array on the bow and arrow. So, you put it down and listen to me


    With a sigh, Gandalf lowered his voice: "other things, don''t you really know where they are? So... What about the scepter of glory? Tears crystal drop? What about amout''s shield? The spear of Dracula? What about the five light armor? Shenfeng robe? The ring of the saints? Night dark bracelet? Nine color rainbow ribbon? "Eternal wheel of the sun?"


    Gandalf obviously made a boundary between himself and Dewey. He asked so many questions in a low voice. His voice was very eager. The look of desire in his eyes was beyond expression. He even wanted to rush to catch Dewey''s shoulder and shake him.


    He called out ten strange names, such as AMUT''s shield, the scepter of glory and so on, but Dewey had never heard of them. Don''t mention that Dewey hasn''t heard of it. I''m afraid even an old man standing here must be very strange to these names. Now the famous treasures on the mainland, such as Rodriguez''s beauty under the moon, are the most famous things. The old monster reported these things, but no one even heard of them.


    Looking at Du Wei''s blank expression, Gandalf in green robe''s eyes gradually faded. He sighed, shook his head and said to himself, "Oh, I''m too excited. You are so young. How can you know these things? I''m afraid few people on the mainland have heard of these names now. But what''s the matter with the arrow in your hand? "


    The old guy''s face turned a few times, but he was still not at ease. Then he said tentatively: "boy, you are not pretending to me, are you? Well... As long as you tell me where the other things are, and then give me the bow in your hand, I can satisfy any of your conditions! " Then he pointed to the people around the square. "Don''t you want to support the little prince as emperor? Today''s affairs here, I can also see in your face, and let the prince toss about. If you are willing to tell me where those things are, I may be happy and help you deal with the prince! If you have my help, it all depends on who you want to be emperor! What do you think? "


    Duvet''s heart thumped as he said that. Looking at this old guy in surprise... Is he crazy?


    Or... Is this bow in my hand really something that deserves such a price?


    Do you want to cheat him?


    But Duwei then sighed secretly, if the old man listened to his deception, really change the door, turn the gun to help Prince Chen... Then the father''s coup. And the fate of the family


    "I''ve never heard of any of these things you''re talking about." Du Wei shook his head and denied: "I have this bow in my hand. I only know its name is'' the bow of death ''. What the prince said just now is right. I really got it after I killed the killer under him. "


    Gandalf''s eyes widened. Surprised, he said, "what? Jiduro''s throat is in the hands of a killer... My God, you are lucky. You have to go to this kind of thing. "


    Then his face changed and became ferocious: "in that case, boy, I blame you for your bad life! This kind of thing is not supposed to be available to people like you... Please bring it to me. Maybe I can give you a free hand! "


    With that, he held out his hand. Looking at Dewey coldly: "don''t think about it, you can''t use this bow again for the moment, and... You haven''t learned how to use this instant prison arrow, otherwise, the arrow just now will kill me. This thing is in your hands. It''s a terrible thing! "


    Dewey stepped back and sneered, "Aha! Do you want to kill people and grab treasure? "


    "So what?" Gandalf green robe with evil spirit on his face: "I always act only by myself, if you are stronger than me. I can''t do anything about you. It''s a pity that you don''t have the ability to hold this kind of thing now. Please bring it here. Otherwise, I''ll take your life. It''s just the easiest thing to do! "


    This time, in the old guy''s eyes, there was no hiding murderous spirit! This is really murderous, and just a pair of chuckling not serious appearance, as if completely changed two people. His fingers quickly condensed a ray of green light, around the light group, a little bit of green light in the crackle.


    "Bring it, boy, you can''t resist me." Gandalf the green robe suddenly reached out to catch Dewey: "don''t you know that kind of fireball? Try it again


    Du Wei snorted and quickly stepped back. He didn''t want to use fireball, but that method was based on a large amount of gunpowder. At the moment, the gunpowder was used up. Moreover, the dense fireball technique can only be effective in close range, and with the strength of this fake Gandalf, as long as he has the defense, he can''t help it at all.


    "Yi? It''s very quick, isn''t it Gandalf said with a smile: "it seems that you must have practiced martial arts? Young, but greedy, have to learn what others do magic and martial arts, be careful to make a nondescript! If you only learn this kind of talent, you may be able to achieve extraordinary achievements in both magic and martial arts? That''s just a joke! "


    Under Gandalf''s robe, the air was surging. He sneered at Duwei''s evasion. One by one, the air locks of the wind system blocked Duwei''s left and right air engines. Duwei couldn''t dodge. His body was immediately locked by the air currents. Let alone struggling, he couldn''t even move a little finger.


    Seeing Gandalf''s hand in green robe has reached in front of Dewey, just as his thin fingers are about to touch Dewey, suddenly a red flame suddenly appears in front of him! The fire was red as if it were blood! Green robe Gandalf''s hand was burning with a strange red flame. He immediately gave a low cry of pain, rushed back to his hand and stepped back. His face was full of astonishment: "Yi? This is... "


    The fire burst out in front of Du Wei. The red fire immediately enveloped Du Wei''s whole body as if he were alive. Du Wei, who was in the red fire, didn''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, he felt warm all over his body, as if all the dust had been washed away by the fire


    The red fire in front of us formed a red wall. Then in the wall of fire, a thin barefoot like frost stepped out gently, followed by a bright red corner


    Soon, the figure in the fire has clearly stood in front of Dewey, blocking in front of Gandalf!


    Silver hair like snow, red clothes like blood!


    It''s Semel who has become a fan so far!


    Semel''s face was frosty, and his eyes were covered with long eyelashes. Her eyes were cold, her red clothes were like blood, her silver hair was flying, her blood red robe was floating in the fire, and she gently raised a slender finger. Pointing to Gandalf in the green robe on the opposite side, his voice is clear and sweet, but it seems to be as cold as frost at the moment


    "Gandalf, you promised me. Don''t hurt our Rowling family forever. Now you have broken your promise Green robe Gandalf saw Semel standing in front of Duwei, his expression changed dramatically, his eyes almost fell off, his nose stirred, his head was sweating, his whole body trembled violently as if he were crazy... For a long time, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed to Semel. Almost screamed out: "you! You! You... You... "Then, as if he had seen a ghost, he suddenly yelled, and then his voice was almost scared to the extreme. His body quickly moved to ten meters away, and the whole person seemed to collapse. He gasped violently, staring at Semel standing in front of Dewey, and then yelled:" impossible!! It''s impossible Finish. The green robed Gandalf, who was in the square coup today. It was as if someone was chasing him at the back, and he floated into the air quickly. With a shrill scream, it turned into a gust of wind and ran away from the distance... One minute... Two minutes... Ten minutes passed. The square was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop on the ground. Everyone was staring at Dewey, who was standing in the middle of the square. Others couldn''t help looking at Gandalf''s escape direction. He... Master Gandalf, he just ran away? What happened? What terrible thing happened? Or did this Rowling boy use some terrible and strange magic to defeat master Gandalf? impossible! It''s an illusion! It must be an illusion! How can a top legend in mainland China be defeated and run away by a boy? Just now, under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, everyone only saw that Gandalf''s hand was about to catch Dewey, and a red flame burst out in front of him, huh? Is it fire magic? But why did Gandalf run away when he saw the fire magic? Even Prince Chen had a shock on his face. Although he admired Du Wei, he didn''t mean to be the first magician in the mainland. Unfortunately, everyone present could not see Semel, a strange creature parasitic on Du Wei''s mental power. Only Gandalf green robe and Du Wei saw and heard him. As a result, the powerful Gandalf fled like a mouse, while Dewey stood there in a daze. Prince Chen''s eyes suddenly flashed. He immediately stepped forward and cried out with the biggest voice: "Duwei wins! Dewey defeated Gandalf, the first magician in the mainland! Dewey wins! " Everyone in the prince''s side is pale, even duvet''s father, count Raymond is pale... This powerful helper, whom his side finally invited, just ran away?! Du Wei, however, now comes back to his senses. The red flames are still around him, but Semel, who just appeared suddenly, has disappeared

 Chapter 155

    "He! Did he really beat Gandalf? "¡° Almighty God of light... This young man actually defeated master Gandalf... "After a moment of silence, a burst of noise broke out around the square. The nobles, the rich families, the royal family, the ministers, the rebels, the royalists, and so on, all of them stare at the young people standing in the field and utter an incomparable exclamation. The old emperor Augustine VI looked excited and looked at Dewey carefully. He tried to open his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. It''s Prince Chen, with a surprise smile on his face. His eyes are flashing, and now he is full of unexpected joy to Du Wei. Who would have thought that this young boy, who was attracted by him out of appreciation, could have created such a miracle? No one knows what method duvet used to beat Gandalf away. Anyway, there are all kinds of strange magic. Maybe this young man''s strange magic is the same as the fireball meteor shower he just detonated. He just has his own mana status. He doesn''t have enough vision and can''t understand it. But Gandalf''s appearance of running away in a panic was seen by all the people present. This is the undoubted fact! Prince Chen just saw the chance and announced it aloud. The noise immediately came one after another. He straightened his back, looked at the prince in the distance and asked aloud, "my dear brother, do you have anything to say now?" Although you have tens of thousands of soldiers, although you have the right time and place, and even won over a considerable number of nobles, now I have a marvelous powerful magician like Dewey in my hand. A powerful magician who is stronger than the mage! Such a chip, enough to make the balance of victory heavily tilted to my side! No one knows what Dewey is thinking now, and no one even knows why he is in a daze... Maybe it''s a surprise. After all, he defeated the mainland in public. In addition to the knight rank badge issued by the Knights'' Association, another badge is the holy badge Dewey has seen! Holy Knights of the temple?!

 Chapter 156.1

    There are hundreds of genuine knights, each of whom has the strength of Biao defense above the fighting spirit level. Such a force gathered and rushed into the square, and the rebels around quickly retreated.


    Originally, if only a group of knights with strong martial arts skills rushed in, it would not be terrible, because all the teams composed of experts are often very complicated. Although the individual is strong, it is inevitable that they will become a mob together. In the scuffle, they fight separately, and they are definitely not the opponents of well-trained troops. But what''s terrible about the Holy Knights of the temple of light is that not only are these Knights good at martial arts from an individual point of view, but what''s more terrible is that these experts gather together, but they don''t fight for each other. Instead, according to a highly skilled military cooperation similar to that in the army, a large group of people and horses rush in, but three or five of them form a combat group, They cooperate with each other tacit understanding, advance and retreat, obviously usually training is very good! Efficient suppression of the enemy fell into the side!


    The holy knight order, which has defended the temple for thousands of years, is really extraordinary.


    The eldest prince was full of anger. He watched the soldiers of the rear group retreat one after another. He could not help roaring: "stop them! Stop them


    Count Raymond, after all, was an old general of military origin. He immediately mobilized his own three hundred elite bodyguards, and let the chief bodyguard alpha rush up with his men. The elite warriors raised by the Rowling family are naturally not inferior in strength. If we put them in peacetime, even if they are defeated by the Holy Knights, they will not be defeated too quickly. But at the moment, it can''t!


    The so-called defeat is like a mountain fall, the original rebel rear team was not on guard. Because the whole emperor is in control, how can you expect that there will be enemies in the city from behind? After an infantry square of the rear team was dispersed, the defeated soldiers swarmed into the square like a tide. Although the chief bodyguard of the Rowling family had strong martial arts skills and brought 300 powerful men, before he rushed to the Holy Knights, he was first dispersed by his own soldiers who were defeated by the rebels.


    Alfa''s bodyguard with three hundred people in the chaos, as if trapped in the mire, facing the crowd around him. The loyal minister of the Rowling family, after all, accompanied the count to the battlefield, and immediately made a decision. As soon as he cut the sword in his hand, he immediately cut down a defeated army around him. With good luck, he yelled: "those who dare to retreat, kill! burn one''s bridges! There is no retreat, no advance! "


    The bodyguards of the three hundred Luolin family also followed suit one after another. They were no longer mercifully waving their weapons and stabbed the rebels around them. They were defeated. This action, as expected, had an effect. The rebels who gradually retreated saw that alfa was as mad as a madman, and their weapons were covered with blood. Now they were dead. Retreat is also dead, there are a lot of people have no choice but to roar, turn around towards the Holy Knight Order rushed past.


    On the square, the cry of killing was loud and blood flowed into a river! Not for a moment. The ground of bluestone slab has agglomerated a layer of sticky blood glue like surface. Although Alfa''s bodyguard fought hard and stopped some of the soldiers, after all, the charge of the Holy Knights was too strong. He was the best at martial arts. He was the first one to rush out of the crowd, and then he met several strong men of the Holy Knights.


    Keng!


    A loud noise, a holy knight on the horse, with the help of the power of the horse head sword. He split alpha''s bodyguard back seven or eight steps. Originally, the strength of the guard chief of alpha was about eight levels. Although the holy knight was also the best in the Holy Knights, his strength was equal to that of alpha at most. Only with the impact of horses, the sword could not be touched by the guard chief of alpha.


    When Alfa''s bodyguard stood still, he felt that the tiger''s mouth of his right hand had split, and his palm was sore and trembling. He quickly handed the sword to his left hand. At the moment, the knight had leaped over. Alfa saw his opponent stab his neck with a sword, which was extremely accurate. Obviously, he practiced meticulously on weekdays. He quickly dodged, but then, the holy knight behind had already killed him.


    In less than ten minutes, the 300 Rowlings'' bodyguards of Alfa''s bodyguard chief were defeated and retreated. Less than half of them even didn''t meet the Holy Knights, so they broke up their defeated troops first. However, alfa and some other high skilled people were trapped in the Holy Knights'' formation. Everyone had to deal with three or five enemies at the same time, and they were in danger one after another.


    The bodyguard''s hair has been scattered. Just now, the other side cut off a piece of his hair on the ground with a sword. At this moment, the famous beautiful man in the imperial capital has been disheveled and his face is covered with blood. He met three Knights of the Holy Knights, one of whom was level 8 and the other two were level 7. Alpha tried his best but retreated. In a moment, he had several wounds on his body. Both sides are strong martial arts experts. Once the blade touches the body, the damage caused by the outbreak of fighting can make the stabbed part burst out in an instant!


    Although the bodyguard is a famous and beautiful man, he seems to be a madman when he makes his move. Seeing that he is in a disadvantageous position, he even tries his best to kill him with every sword. He is cut off with his left arm. Under the attack of the opponent''s fighting spirit, the flesh and blood of his little arm are almost destroyed, White bones were visible above the wound. But at the cost of this sword, alpha stabbed a holy knight in front of him. There was a whirlpool of fighting spirit on the long sword. Under such a stir, the fighting spirit was like internal organs. Suddenly, the knight''s mouth was full of blood, and he was dead.


    When the two knights saw their companions die, their eyes were red, and they cut Alfa several more wounds. They also got a sword in their thighs and fell to the ground. When the other side looked carefully, the sword stabbed Alfa''s heart on the ground. Alfa rolled hard, and the edge of the sword went into his shoulder. Suddenly, his shoulder blades were broken by fighting. The two knights were about to make up a sword, but they dropped the fierce opponent. A loyal guard of the Rowling family came up next to them, hugged a knight with blood, and then yelled: "my Lord, go!" With a bang, the knight who was held in his arms was very angry. The whole body of the Lorraine bodyguard behind him was broken. His body was thrown away like a broken sack. Before he fell to the ground, he was out of breath. Alpha''s eyes were red, but he knew he couldn''t die like this. With a loud roar, the sword points out all over the sky, and the blade rolls out a whirlpool formed by fighting spirit, and then quickly retreats. This move really blocked the other side for a moment. The two knights blocked each other with their swords. Under the collision of fighting spirit, their arms were numb. They could not help but be shocked. The opponent had been injured so badly that he could release such strong fighting spirit?? Look at alfa. He has disappeared into the chaos¡° Your highness! Come on, let the cavalry rush Count Raymond looked at his three hundred bodyguards. They were dead and wounded. They were all the legitimate forces he had cultivated for many years. Especially when he saw that the chief of alpha''s bodyguard came back with blood, he did not dare to delay. Seeing that the three hundred bodyguards held the holy knight''s order for a moment with the cost of blood, and seeing the opportunity, he immediately cried to the Prince: "now counter charge, there is still a chance! Your highness He just changed his name to "Your Majesty" and went back. But the prince''s face was gloomy. He looked at the knight beside him and said in a low voice: "hum... Let Junker''s people go up to block it!" Count Raymond was shocked by this! Incredible staring at the prince... This time, you are still afraid of losing strength? Count Raymond was pale and resentful. He sent alfa to fight to death at his own expense, but you still love the thousand cavalry? The old count stamped his foot hard, then turned over, and the horse ran to the back. When the man was on the horse, his resentment turned into a roar: "Junker!" General Juncker had already run back from the front. Half of the second division of the city guard in his hand rushed up to attack the palace gate, and the remaining half was driven away by the Holy Knights. The general was trying to mobilize his powerful officers to stop the crowd. Hearing the count''s cry, general Juncker rushed back and cried out, "Your Excellency, My people can''t stand it! Please ask the prince to let the cavalry rush Count Raymond saw that the Holy Knights had rushed to the place less than 500 meters away from him, and yelled: "Your Highness has orders, let your people stop them!" Juncker was so angry that he scolded, "what''s the matter! Raymond, are you crazy! They are cavalry! It''s cavalry!! All the people under Laozi are infantry! " Count Raymond''s face was pale. He shook his body on the horse. He bit his lip hard and looked at Junker deeply: "go and order! Come on Juncker yelled wildly. He took off his cloak and snatched a spear from the guards around him. Then he twisted his face and yelled, "come with me! Beat these sticks back! " Juncker, with hundreds of infantry, pounced on the crowd. His martial arts skills were very good. With a spear in his hand, he could sweep out a passage. The general also had the strength of level 6 knights, and the guards behind him were all loyal people. He immediately faced the Holy Knights, and hundreds of people fought together. At this moment, the Holy Knights had rushed into a corner of the square. Count Raymond looked carefully, but suddenly he saw the bodyguard of alpha running towards him quickly. His old subordinate was covered with blood, and he was limping between the jumps, just gritting his teeth. Arriving at the count''s side, alpha said in a deep voice, "my Lord, let me escort you away... I just saw that there are still people behind these Knights!" Count Raymond had jumped off the horse and held alfa. Hearing the captain''s words, he could not help changing his color: "is there anyone else? Is it... "All white robes! I think the company commander and the old regiment of the temple have been invited out this time! " With tears in his eyes, alpha said in a tearing voice, "my Lord, we have few people left... Please leave some seeds for the Rowlings."

 Chapter 156.2

    At the moment, the eldest prince''s face was gloomy. He was a little relieved when he watched Junker rush up with people.


    The Holy Knights of the temple? Hum


    The eldest prince gritted his teeth and cursed these sticks in his heart. The 1000 elite heavy cavalry around him were ready, but he didn''t order to charge. Seeing Juncker''s men and the Holy Knights fight fiercely, the eldest prince had another calculation in his heart


    What is the biggest chip in the coup? It''s the power in hand! It took me many years to build up the 1000 cavalry in my hand. This thousand cavalry is his real lineage!


    As for count Raymond and general Juncker, they are all on their own side... But people are unpredictable! If you don''t have these 1000 cavalry around you, won''t you become a bare rod commander? After the coup, Juncker and Raymond are both military generals, and there are thousands of soldiers in the imperial capital. At that time, what if they turn against each other?


    Hum, in history, the generals have mastered the superior military power, and there are many examples of launching coups! These thousand cavalry are reserved to frighten Juncker and count Raymond after the coup! Never lose it!


    Let''s fight! Let''s fight! Knights of the Holy Knights, fight with junckers! It''s better to lose both sides!


    "Your Highness... General Juncker''s men don''t seem to be able to withstand it." A knight sitting on a horse looking at the battle in the distance suddenly whispered: "do you want us to go up..."


    "Wait a minute!" The eldest prince sneered: "don''t worry, general Juncker is an experienced general. He can hold on a little longer."


    Looking at the prince''s cold smile, people around him could not help but shudder and shut up.


    Count Raymond had put alfala on his horse, and they were riding on a war horse. He turned around and ran towards the array of the Grand Prince. Behind him were the elite guards of the Rowling family who were less than 50. Seeing that the Grand Prince was still sitting upright, he immediately watched Junker''s men fight with the Knights. Count Raymond was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    With the ups and downs of his official career, where can''t imagine what the prince is doing now? As soon as he looked at the prince''s eyes, he knew what was in his Highness''s mind... To preserve his strength? Damn it! Even if you want to preserve your strength, the premise is that you must be the emperor first! If you really let the Holy Knights into the square, you will be the emperor. Why keep a thousand cavalry! Run for your life?


    Count Raymond came back to the prince, and his face was naturally ugly. The prince also knew that he was too much, and he didn''t want to make his military minister too cold. He comforted him casually: "count Raymond has worked hard... Your men have vowed to kill enemies for me just now. After I ascend the throne, I will give all the warriors who died a prominent title!"


    Count Raymond wanted to give a heavy "hum", but when it came to his throat. Forced to hold back, the heart secret way: people are dead, what''s the use of nobility. He whispered, "Your Highness, general Junker won''t last long..."


    "Don''t worry, Raymond." The great prince said slowly: "the temple of light is in the imperial capital. How many people can there be? In the temple of the imperial capital, only five hundred left behind knights are allowed. They have no more than five hundred people, and they can''t make much trouble. You see. Isn''t general Juncker already suppressing the scene... "


    He raised his hand and pointed.


    Sure enough, general Juncker is a brave general of the military. If he can be entrusted with the task of defending the imperial capital city, he naturally has excellent skills. He is good at commanding troops. Although his personal guards are not as good as the Holy Knights in terms of individual combat effectiveness, they are veterans after all. Coupled with Juncker''s keen observation of the battlefield, during the scuffle, the guards around him issued orders from time to time under the banner. The guards behind quickly came back from under the palace wall, which had been able to resist the advance of the Holy Knights.


    Two waves of men and horses fight in a corner of the square. The Holy Knights want to rush into the square, while Juncker sticks to the street on this side of the square to see the death and injury of the city guards. But those hundreds of Holy Knights also lost a lot. Now there''s only half left.


    This battle, the other side of the square. At least 2000 bodies.


    Marquis Solomon was the most angry man. He hated the temple in his heart at the moment. Just now, the direction where the holy knights rushed in was exactly where the archers of his Solomon family were. It was the private soldiers of his Solomon family who took the first charge, so he suffered the most. There were less than half of the family private soldiers who had been transported into the imperial capital by merchant ships.


    "It seems that my elder brother is still too mean..." Prince Chen stood on the wall and looked down at the distant occupation. Seeing that the thousand cavalry of the eldest prince did not move, he immediately guessed his elder brother''s intention and sighed: "don''t he know... His character will kill him...", If he didn''t save his strength and suspect Juncker and count Raymond, he would let his cavalry out early in the morning to fight back. The Holy Knights might not be able to fight in front of him... Hum... "Speaking of this, Prince Chen turned to Du Wei and said with a smile," Du Wei, do you know? My brother always felt that he was inferior to me in everything, so he hated me very much. But there is one thing he is very proud of, that is, he thinks that he is better than me in fighting... Hum, didn''t he go to the northwest front to inspect as a representative of his father twenty years ago... He really thinks he is better than me? Funny... His character will kill him sooner or later. "


    Du Wei was a little chilly at the moment. The prince Chen was a backhand after another. During the coup, he was calm and calm all the time. Except that the fake Gandalf surprised him when he appeared, the other time was that he seemed to have a full grasp of the time... Temple, Magic Union, Actually, he dragged them all into the water quietly... How did this guy do it? Besides, his eyes are twinkling now... Like? He''s got a second chance?? Du Wei in the heart calculation, looking at the war situation below, suddenly feel a palpitation in the heart! no way! No way! Du Wei''s original intention, in fact, is to hope that the Grand Prince can succeed in the coup. Although he has a good feeling for Prince Chen, he thinks that when Prince Chen fails, he saves his life and takes him away, which is worthy of him. But now it seems that... If the prince fails, then the Rowling family will be finished... Mother, brother, all want to... The prince can''t fail! Looking at the prince Chen close at hand, Du Wei suddenly had a surprise idea in his heart! Prince Chen is less than two steps away from him, and because he trusts himself, all the guards around him are scattered by him, but he only lets himself stand beside him... The prince can''t do martial arts, he can only do magic. In such a close distance, if he pulls out a dagger and makes a stroke on his neck... In this way, the whole situation will be successful, The family was saved... Once the idea came out, it couldn''t be suppressed. Du Wei hung his face, but his eyes couldn''t help quietly turning around the exposed throat of Prince Chen... "Du Wei." Prince Chen suddenly turned his head and looked at Du Wei. He frowned and said, "your face doesn''t seem to be very good... Hasn''t the magic come back?" His voice, with a touch of warmth, suddenly turned away, his back to Dewey, as if he were taking something out of his arms. This action exposes his back completely to Duwei. From Duwei''s point of view, the nearest bodyguards are five steps away. As long as he pulls out the dagger now, Duwei''s heart jumps up quickly. The feeling of heart beating makes his whole body''s blood rush to his head. For a moment, his mouth is dry and his hand is in his arms, Has quietly pinched the Liszt family gift of the sharp dagger with secret silver essence¡° Ah, I found it Just when Du Wei hesitated, Prince Chen turned around, with a smile on his face and a small bottle in his hand. Prince Chen''s eyes were warm, and he reached out and handed the bottle to Du Wei: "take it, drink it quickly!" This bottle is actually polished with high-quality crystal. The crystal bottle is small and exquisite. It''s not ordinary at first sight. There''s no need to think about it. It must be extremely precious¡° Drink it. " Prince Chen said with a smile: "this is a good thing. It''s the" source of magic "potion. Its effect of adding magic is more than ten times that of ordinary magic potion! Although your magic is powerful, it''s almost the same even if it can''t fill all your magic. It''s very precious. There are only five or six bottles in the palace, and the formula is gone. One bottle is less than one bottle! " With that, the bottle had been put into Dewey''s left hand. Looking at Prince Chen''s gentle face, the bottle in his hand seems to be carrying his Highness''s temperature. Suddenly, Du Wei has a very complicated thought in his heart. He is hiding in his arms and touching the right hand of the dagger... At this moment, under Prince Chen''s warm eyes, Du Wei only feels that the dagger in his arms is like Buddha, but how can he pull it out?!

 Chapter 157.1

    "Chen... Your highness." Probably because of the inner agitation, Dewey''s voice has become a bit dry and hoarse: "you should have something behind you?"


    Prince Chen smiles. The expression on his face seems to have no reservation of trust in Du Wei. His expression is mild and his smile is genial: "Du Wei, I won''t hide you. Of course, I have a backhand. The power of the temple is limited in the imperial capital. After all, the imperial capital is the center of the Empire. In order to ensure the absolute dominance of the royal family in the imperial capital, the temple must abide by the agreement that the number of the Holy Knights stationed in the imperial capital should not exceed 500. Therefore, although the temple was moved by me this time, they only sent 500 knights. These 500 people can consume part of my brother''s strength, but they are not enough to turn the war around. I, of course, have a backhand. "


    Dewey can''t think of it. In the imperial capital, in addition to the magic trade union, in addition to the temple, is there any one. The strength of individual combat power and the dispatch organization close to the army are enough to unite these hundreds of enemies into a terrible force.


    And... After all, they are the Holy Knights of the temple! How influential the temple of light is on the mainland, even many soldiers. They are all devout believers. Although those who dare to follow their own coup are all loyal and effective subordinates, and the fighting in the square has become a red eye, now they are calm down. Many soldiers think that they are against the temple which is revered as a God in their heart. This act of betraying their faith alone can make many soldiers demoralized!


    Looking at the leisurely retreat of the knights, general Juncker suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Sure enough. After the holy knight''s order retreated 20 meters, this temple guard with amazing fighting power suddenly divided into two teams to stand away on the long street. Two old men in white robes slowly emerged from behind the order. There was no one on the white robe of that month, but the very appropriate cut, together with the almost holy and flashy light on the faces of the two elders, and the solemn and sacred color in their eyes, had already indicated their identities.


    Members of the Presbyterian group of the temple of light!


    It is said that every member of the Presbyterian group of the temple of light is an old man who is devout and hard-working all his life. Everyone is good at a special divine skill. This magical system is distinguished from magic on the mainland. It''s a system of its own. Although magicians have not always looked up to this so-called magic. However, the temple of light has always claimed that its divinity is a special honor given by the gods to the devout clergy who serve the gods. Although that''s a bit of a religious advocate (Dewey thinks so). But there is an undeniable fact: in the past dynasties, there is really no one outside the temple can learn magic! Even a magician who is proficient in magic. But they can''t learn magic.


    As the name suggests, the so-called earth God magic refers to the magic used by gods.


    However, it is said that the clergy of the temple of light, after all, are only the spokesmen of the gods in the world, so they can only learn some low-level divinities, and the Pope of each generation may be favored by the gods and master some high-level methods.


    Divinity is totally different from magic, and most of the divinities known in mainland China are healing and restoring techniques of the light system. The waist is an auxiliary mode of spiritual comfort and lightness. In direct combat, the effect is not as powerful as most attacks.


    However, there are a few of them with powerful power. The most famous one, Dewey has heard of, is the so-called great prophecy. Of course, that''s the power of the gods. However, it is said that the Presbyterian group is a very mysterious existence in the temple, and each elder in the Presbyterian group is only good at one kind of magic. If you''re lucky, the members of the Presbyterian group you meet are good at healing magic, then they naturally don''t have much fighting power... However, if the members of the Presbyterian group you meet happen to be one of the few who are good at powerful magic with terrible lethality, then they are absolutely an object that even powerful magicians are absolutely not willing to provoke!


    Therefore, the Presbyterian group is a very complex existence, because you don''t know whether the Presbyterian member you meet is a harmless angel or a terrible strongman!


    But Juncker is now facing the sudden retreat of the holy knight order. As two indifferent old men in the legendary white robes of the Presbyterian order appear in front of him, their bodies float slowly


    Yes, it''s floating. These two elders, their feet are a little bit away from the ground. They are so short in the air, but they float out like ghosts. This floating magic, at least from this calm and free, is far more natural than many magicians'' Flying Magic!


    Besides, Juncker is not a fool. At the moment of bloody battle between the two sides, the members of the Presbyterian group sent by the temple are certainly not harmless angels! Then, it must be the elder who is good at powerful magic.


    The two old men floated slowly from the long street, and the Holy Knights on both sides shot a kind of heartfelt reverent look at them. Such a look shot from the eyes of these devout Holy Knights confirmed general Juncker''s conjecture: Presbyterian order!


    The two elders were drifting so strangely that there was no breath in their whole body, and there was no brilliance exposed at all. These two elders seemed to be extremely dignified, but they seemed to have no strong breath. They just stopped about ten meters away from general Juncker. General Juncker thought of all kinds of Legends of the mysterious Presbyterian group in the temple, and could not help but sweat!


    In a sense, magic has almost the same deterrent power to people on this continent as magic. It''s just the magic of another situation. On the mainland, there is a popular saying: if you want to deal with knights, you can send knights to deal with knights. Of course, magicians are better. If you want to deal with magicians, then you have to use magicians. In Juncker''s view, magicians and magicians are almost the same. To deal with magicians, naturally, the best choice is to use magicians to deal with magicians. Although he is a powerful warrior, he is not arrogant enough to challenge two powerful magicians. What''s more, the two enemies who can calmly perform divine magic under the protection of the strong Holy Knight Order! They can make up for the weakness of the close body, they can cast magic without blocking. The great prince naturally saw the Holy Knight Order invite the Presbyterian group out of the temple. However, now that the Holy Knights have been killed, since the temple dares to send the Holy Knights to participate, it''s not surprising to send the Presbyterian group again. The eldest prince''s face was ugly, but it was expected. He whispered to a "Knight" in armor: "Sir, magician, please." The "Knight" made a low, astringent voice, and then Jie said with a smile: "I just want to see the power of the legendary divine skill in the mainland. This divine skill has been only famous, but I haven''t seen it... Hum, these divine sticks can only pretend to be gods and ghosts." With that, the armor suddenly fell from the horse in place. The arms, breastplates and helmets turned into parts one by one and fell at the foot. A black air floated out of the armor, as if with vitality, and quickly floated to the place where Juncker and changlaotuan faced each other in the distance. Prince Chen, who was standing on the wall of the city, was almost smiling. He looked at Du Wei with a smile: "look, my elder brother has made another stupid move! The biggest defect of his staff is that there is no outstanding magician. That dark guy is probably the necromancer who intercepted us on the way two nights ago... Hum, this is the only powerful magician my elder brother has recruited. It''s a pity that if he let him out on such an occasion, he''s just looking for bad luck! "

 Chapter 157.2

    Sure enough, the black air drifted to a corner of the square, and quickly condensed into a human shape. The black robe was covered under the high hat, and the face showed a shadow. It was impossible to see its true colors. Even the palms were covered with black gloves, and no skin was exposed, It was the Dark Wizard of the undead who lost a lot that night.


    His black Qi is the standard of the spirit of the dead. There are many magicians who support the Grand Prince and the royalists to attract. There is no doubt about it!


    However, such a powerful and strong spirit of the dead... I don''t know how many life elements it consumed to refine the spirit of the dead! A Necromancer''s magic has always been restricted by the magic trade union, which makes it difficult for the necromancer to practice to such a high level. Because the more you practice, the more you burn the living creatures. You absorb too many living elements to refine the spirit of the dead!


    At this stage, you will no longer be recognized as a legal necromancer by the Magic Union... But become an evil necromancer.


    The dead, or the dead, is the difference between good and evil!


    The magicians of the magic trade union, who meet the necromancer, have an absolutely unquestionable obligation to exterminate! This is a contract that must be signed by any magician who has passed the level assessment of the magic guild.


    This dark wizard''s breath is so strong that it immediately arouses the suspicion of many magicians. Many magicians, even if they belong to the noble camp of the Grand Prince, can''t help but show a deep awe inspiring color on their faces. They stare at the Dark Wizard with old eyes... Is he really an Evil Dead wizard with such a strong spirit of the dead?!


    But the faces of the two temple elders remained unchanged. Looking at the mysterious black magician in front of him, suddenly the two of them spoke together in a slow, singing voice


    "God said, believe me, you will get light. Turn your back on me and you will get my anger. As a rule. I allow the dark to exist, but the dark will never be above the light, otherwise, it will bring my purification


    This section of divine law is exactly the sentence in the religious scripture of the temple that every believer on the mainland is familiar with. It is the holy voice left by the great gods themselves recorded in the legend. At this moment, the two elders recited this sentence in a low and slow voice, with their sacred expression and the appearance of silent and strange floating. It also has a flavor that can''t be described by words


    The eldest prince''s face was gloomy, and he gnashed his teeth: "a bunch of magic sticks can only pretend to be gods and ghosts, but they just come at such a time to harm me!"


    Count Raymond quietly behind the prince, the old minister at the moment has a keen sense of anxiety and uneasiness! What bothers him is that. This sense of anxiety and oppression, in fact, does not come from the holy knight order and Presbyterian order... But


    All of a sudden, count Raymond subconsciously swept to his own camp, but saw many magicians recruited by the aristocratic families of the prince. Those magicians are tall, short, fat and thin. Everyone has different colors, but they are all staring at his highness with almost the same, complex and suspicious eyes!


    This look, actually faintly contained three points of hostility!


    In an instant, count Raymond understood everything!


    No!


    "The magic wand is the magic wand!" The dark mage was smiling, arrogant and unbridled. Originally, magicians didn''t look up to the temple and thought that they were mystifying the magic. It''s a kind of deception. Only magic is the only way of power left by gods! Most of the magicians on the mainland don''t look up to the people in the temple. Although this black magician is a different kind of magician, he is exactly the same as most of the magicians on the mainland.


    He stretched out his two palms, and two black flames slowly and silently appeared on the black gloves. The breath of death condensed in the black flame, as if it was winding back and forth, and there were black electric lights flashing. It seems that the sound of shrill and shrill cry is moving one by one like a fierce ghost. This is the standard black magic. The two members of the Presbyterian group suddenly stepped back at the same time, and they were still without brilliance. But at the same time gently sighed.


    This sigh, although light, but with magical power, instantly spread throughout the audience, as if gently ring in everyone''s ears.


    The two elders appeared strangely, but they didn''t enter but retreated, which surprised the dark mage. The black flame in his hand became stronger and stronger, and he cried out: "come on, let me see the power of the magician!"


    "God said that killing is one of the twelve evils, because life is free, and letting life kill in darkness is an unforgivable felony. I will purify it. All darkness cannot last forever under the light."


    After reciting the Scripture, the two elders suddenly drifted back quickly. They took out half a piece of strange metal object from their arms at the same time. It seemed that it was originally complete, but now it was divided into two parts. The two elders stepped back quickly, while the left and right raised their hands at the same time, and combined the two pieces together, Formed a piece of extremely simple bronze mirror!


    This bronze mirror was originally an empty piece of copper, but when it was closed, a circle of water light immediately appeared on it, and a water curtain turned into a mirror like thing immediately! At this time, the whole body breath of the two elders suddenly surged out, the whole body of the sacred light suddenly flew like clouds, like peacocks open screen, the sacred light suddenly melted into the mirror that they joined hands to work together! Suddenly, a huge light beam came out of the mirror like a water curtain. The light beam was extremely strong, and with a powerful and holy air, it directly shrouded the dark mage''s body! Although the intense light beam is strong, the strange thing is that the strong light does not seem to stimulate people''s eyes. It makes people see it, but it seems that the eyes are very comfortable and soft. Only when the mirror light appears, the Holy Knights on both sides raise their swords at the same time and sigh in a pious voice: "God mirror of sendera!" Sendera mirror? Hundreds of Holy Knights sighed in unison, which naturally spread the voice throughout the audience! On the mainland, the temple of light has a great influence. The Scriptures have described many artifacts and magic weapons left in the world after the creation of the gods. Among them, this "sendera mirror" is one of the few still kept in the temple. It is said that it is a magic treasure left in the world by the gods themselves. There are myths and legends on the mainland. It is said that when the world was founded, the moon and the sun were created by gods, but the light of the sun was too hot and strong, while the light of the moon was too cold and clear. These two kinds of light are not the most suitable for the gods to expose the original light of darkness. Therefore, in order to make up for the mistake left by their creation of the world, the gods spent a lot of their divine power, collected part of the sun''s light and the last month''s light, and neutralized them together. This is what the gods think is the most suitable thing to purify the darkness. Then, in order to hold such a light, the gods looked for some of the most suitable things to serve as containers. It is said that the God used a lot of materials and was not satisfied with all kinds of gems and crystals. Finally, he thought of a suitable thing: water! Water can emit light, but also can store light. So the God chose water to make this mirror to store the "most suitable light for purifying darkness" left by himself. However, because water is too soft, in order to solidify the blood, the God took down a piece of his armor as a sustenance. This bronze mirror is a armor leaf on the God, and the water curtain on it is the "light of purifying darkness" left by the God! This artifact, according to legend, is one of the most powerful artifact against the dark forces on the Mainland... The God left three artifact for his spokesman in the world, the temple of light! Of course, this myth was read by Dewey when he was five years old. Even if it was the whole canon of the temple, Dewey had read it many times and even recited many passages. In his opinion, the myths in this Scripture are all the same as the Bible of the previous life. It''s the best propaganda and brainwashing for religious people. But today, the mirror of sendera was really taken out by the temple! It is said that only the Pope of each generation can learn the method of deep divine cultivation, so that they can use the three artifacts. However, today, the mirror was taken out. In the hands of the two members of the Presbyterian group, although they did not really have the power to "purify" the dark mage, under the light of the mirror, the whole body of the dark mage revealed a strange landscape! I saw the black spirit of his whole body floating around his body, and the black spirit was almost solid! In the light of the light, he seemed to stand in a completely black black ink jade! This strange landscape is hard to see at ordinary times. Only under the action of the magic mirror of sendera can the spirit of the dead on the dark mage not be hidden!

 Chapter 158

    The dark breath of the dark mage''s whole body has almost been condensed to the point of becoming an entity! It can be imagined that if it is a normal cultivation of the necromancer, it is absolutely impossible to achieve this state! In order to reach the realm of condensing the breath of death as an entity, you don''t need to think about it. It is the result of absorbing a huge amount of life elements! It is also the result of absorbing the spirit of the undead!


    If the magicians just "suspected" that the prince''s subordinates were evil necromancers, now, under the shining of the mirror of sendera, they are absolutely "sure"!


    Naturally, the dark mage had heard of the reputation of the mirror of sendera, but the two elders united to shine, and he could not dodge so close. After a moment, the whole audience fell into a short silence, and then a series of fierce, angry, hateful, horrible and so on erupted!


    "Necromancer! This guy is a necromancer! "


    "Evil necromancer! Go and summon the magician''s law enforcement team


    "Evil dark mage, purify him!"


    "Kill him! Kill him! Release those souls who are imprisoned by his refining! "


    "Kill me! Kill... "


    A burst of whimper, soon from the prince of a faction of the various aristocracy came out, said these words, without exception, all magicians!


    All of a sudden, all of these magicians on the side of the prince turned back! They flew out of the prince''s camp one after another. In an instant, there were seven or eight magicians of different levels standing on the square, looking at the black magician coldly. The hostility in the eyes and the hatred from the heart are undisguised!


    The eldest prince was stunned immediately. After all, he was not a fool. As soon as he turned his head, he thought of the reason. It was just that he didn''t expect that these magicians who had been worshiped by the nobles of his own side for such a long time would turn over their faces. Don''t worry about yourself at all! For a time, the big and small magicians under the nobles on their own side were all swept away! An evil necromancer is enough to make these guys stand on the opposite side of themselves?!


    This moment of great change, enough to make the prince change color, he suddenly scolded: "you... What are you doing?"


    Most of the magicians recruited by these nobles are middle-level guys. They are those magicians who usually eat and drink by themselves, but they can''t say otherwise... There''s no room left! be as cruel as a wolf! I''m a wolf!


    Even mage Raphael of the Magic Union, who had been silent since Gandalf''s appearance, broke the silence at the moment. Walk slowly to the square.


    "Magic guild S-level order! All the magicians in the Magic Union have the duty to kill the evil necromancer unconditionally! This order was so angry for the prince of magic trade union that he almost spat out blood on the spot. Staring at my brother standing on the wall.


    "Dear brother... I don''t know martial arts, I only know magic, so I''ve already got the level of magician! I know this oath... And I have one more thing to tell you today! "


    It seemed that he had a pause on purpose, and then Prince Chen came from afar with a tone of mockery


    "Sometimes you don''t have to kill yourself with a sword! Even if it''s a dead rule, if it''s used properly. I can also help you kill people! "


    Poof!


    The big prince seems to be very angry, a mouthful of blood immediately spurted out, people on the right to crumble.


    Chen Prince''s eyes flashed a cold color, then looked at Du Wei one eye, sighed. All of a sudden, he said with a bitter smile: "well, this bureau is also my backhand, but now there is still a troublesome thing. I''m also a magician. I took that oath. If I disobey, the magician law enforcement team only knows the rules but not the people! Those monsters were built in the era of Aragorn. They only recognize the regulations. If they violate the regulations, the chairman of the Magic Union can''t protect me! Even if I am the emperor, those monsters will come to kill me! So now I have to go down and fight with the Dark Wizard. "


    Looking at Chen Prince intentionally pretend to come out of wry smile, Du Wei suddenly heart a burst of cold!


    Cleverly used a secret that was not a secret. It''s just that the prince doesn''t know it. On specific occasions, he skillfully leads to the dark magicians under the prince, which immediately leads to the collective rebellion of all the magicians under the prince!


    This kind of wisdom... This Chen Prince... Whether still has another trump card?!


    Du Wei suddenly shook his head and said in a low voice: "Prince Chen... The two members of the Presbyterian group with sendera mirror..."


    "Well, you''re very clever and you''re right!" Prince Chen immediately admitted: "one of the two elders is good at recovery, and the other is good at the divinity of the auxiliary department. They don''t have any fighting magic. I use them to bring out the dark mage under my brother! But it''s good to have you. Because I didn''t calculate that he had a better man than Gandalf. Fortunately, you drove that guy away. Otherwise, if there is the green robed guy, then my brother will not send the black wizard to fight, and my card will be useless... "


    Then Prince Chen said in a low voice: "the temple is not a fool. It will not spell out the five hundred Holy Knights for me, and it will not expose the real strength of the powerful Presbyterian group in order to help me... But anyway, I don''t need them to really send the Presbyterian group to fight. Just show your face and play a play, it will be enough to make my dear brother fall into the trap..." then, Prince Chen patted his robe and flew up into the sky, facing the dark mage in the field... There is no doubt that the battle will be easy. Because this black wizard is not Gandalf... No matter it''s true or not, he is much better than this unfortunate guy. In the face of an eight level magician, seven or eight intermediate level magicians, and a prince Chen... Du Wei was expressionless. Looking at the obvious proportion of strength on the scene, he sighed and said with a wry smile: "the big prince is very silly and naive, the prince Chen is very good and powerful. When we fight later, it must be very yellow and violent..."

 Chapter 159.1

    As for the process that many magicians of the magic trade union abide by the first iron law of the trade union and join forces to challenge the necromancer, there is not much to describe. After all, although the evil dark mage had great strength, he was far from the level of being able to pick n from the real Gandalf.


    What''s more, although his spirit of death is strong, the most effective way to summon and refine the ability of the dead creatures is to eat Du Wei''s conspiracy at the beginning of the war with Du Wei. The most powerful bone dragon was killed, and his Black Knights and skeleton soldiers also suffered heavy losses and lost a lot of dependence.


    In fact, he is also very unlucky. Originally, necromancer and necromancer were just one word apart. As a magician, he naturally knows the first iron law of the Magic Union, but his spirit of death is very hidden. Although he uses black magic, as long as he does not expose too much strength, others will only think that he is a legal necromancer and can not recognize his true colors. Only prince Chen colluded with the temple and asked for the immortal mirror, which exposed his face in public.


    Raphael, the eighth level white robed mage and one of Gandalf''s disciples, showed his strong strength. With the siege of a group of intermediate mages, the evil black mage also showed the powerful magic of darkness devouring. However, under the joint attacks of many enemies around him, such as water, fire, wind, earth, etc., he was able to resist the attack, He soon dispersed his defense barrier, and Raphael, the white mage, took out his crystal ball and fought with pure water vapor elements and the spirit of the black mage. Finally, after both sides suffered certain losses, the black mage was helpless to turn into ashes under the bombardment of many intermediate mages around.


    His white bone wand was also shattered in a magic light. Just before he died, the white bone wand was smashed and burst into a white mist. A magician who was close to him didn''t notice it. When he was accidentally contaminated with the white Qi, he was immediately sucked and his blood essence and muscles were shriveled.


    After dragging two bedclothes, the evil black mage finally ended up in a scream.


    All kinds of colors of magic glow after the explosion. The Necromancer''s whole body painstakingly cultivated the spirit of the dead. I don''t know how much the spirit of the dead absorbed the life elements of the living beings. It suddenly scattered and floated in the explosion. Without the cohesion of the master, the breath of the dead spirit floated across the square. All the people who were covered by the breath of the dead spirit could not help feeling a cold in their whole body. It seemed that they heard the miserable howl of the dead spirit from the depths of their souls, and their tongue was sour. Seems to feel the breath of death


    Fortunately, the spirit of death itself can only bring the smell of fear and death, but it doesn''t really bring much harm to people. After the wind blows away, most of the spirit of death floats into the air, but under the light curtain of the huge magic array in the imperial capital. In an instant, he was sucked into the sky, and finally disappeared.


    In the whole process, the prince Chen just pretended to show two low-level wind blades. To show that he did not break the oath, see the overall situation has been set, also went back.


    After the prince vomited blood, he watched so many magicians attack and kill his first magic master, and watched his younger brother safely return to the palace wall. His face turned pale, and count Raymond''s face turned gloomy. Today''s situation has changed again and again. Prince Chen has many tricks. It seems that


    The middle-level magicians who judged the prince''s camp, since they all killed the prince together, naturally they will not return to the prince again. The magicians looked at each other a few times, and one of them got the tacit consent of the people, followed master Raphael to the other side of the square.


    Not only did the prince vomit blood in anger. Even on weekdays, he spent countless money and costs to attract the noble families of these magicians. Is also angry in the heart drop blood, oneself in these magicians'' body under numerous blood. Today, when things come to an end, these bastards will say the opposite... For a moment, there are countless vicious curses in the hearts of the nobles, and there is no need to elaborate.


    Fortunately, now the Holy Knights of the covetous temple are only waiting on one side of the square. Hundreds of people confront general Juncker, but they are no longer eager to rush into the square. Two members of the Presbyterian order have retreated to the protection of the Knights. These Temple people seem to be waiting for something, so they stay on the square, fight or go, so they confront each other.


    "Your Highness." Although count Raymond was dissatisfied with the prince, he also knew that everyone was in the same boat now. He suggested: "now on the square, our advantage has been weakened. General Juncker''s city guard still has a lot of people in the capital. Now send someone to gather and concentrate on attacking the Palace first is the way out!"


    The eldest prince sighed: "Herald!"


    The ten thousand Imperial Security Guard troops of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital have long been deployed to idle near the magic trade union in the east of the city. The old nests of the public security department have been occupied by the rebels. One after another, the order issued by the commander of the public security department, Sark, has been handed to the police forces of the public security department. They are only allowed to stay in place. In order to supervise the 10000 Security Guard troops in the east of the city, before the coup, general Juncker had already attached 3000 well-equipped city guards to keep a close watch on them.


    Juncker''s rebel army, the second division of the city guard, has a total strength of 20000. At the moment, 3000 troops are deployed on the city defense. (after all, the imperial city is too big, and 3000 people can''t be reduced any more. Although the magic array is opened, you don''t have to worry about the army rushing in outside the city, but you have to prevent people rushing out of the city.), At the time of the coup, in order to prevent riots, 3000 people were scattered in various parts of the city, and more than 10000 people gathered on the square.


    The 3000 people who supervise the police forces of the public security department are the top priority. After all, the number of 10000 police forces is not a small number. Fortunately, with the help of General Raymond and the prince, he first took control of the commander of the public security department, which made the ten thousand garrison force have no choice but to stand still under one strict order after another.


    Right now, in the east of the city, on the central square of the imperial capital, there are battles. Naturally, some news came. The garrison was not a fool, and they guessed that it was mostly something big happened in the square. But his immediate superior, commander Sark, ordered not to move without permission, and there were three thousand heavily armed city guards around.


    No matter in terms of personnel quality or equipment, the imperial guard is a grade lower than the city guard. After all, they are just like the "police" in Duwei''s previous life. It''s not comparable to a regular army. But after all, the number of 10000 people should not be underestimated. At the moment, under the order of the leader, he gathered around a fountain square in the east of the city, a little far from the Magic Union headquarters. Ten thousand people lined up, assembled, and nervously confronted the city guards.


    Although the prince originally intended to hijack the general Sark of the public security department and ask him to order the police to lay down their arms and surrender to the city guard. But at the beginning, count Raymond firmly opposed this practice. After all, in an extraordinary period of time, if the other party does not obey in the process of disarming the 10000 people, then once there is a riot, the 10000 people will be in chaos. It''s going to be a lot of work. The best thing to do is to be on the safe side, as long as they don''t give themselves any trouble during the coup, and wait until the coup is over. All is well.


    It turns out that count Raymond was right. Because the police force of the public security department is not a fool. They also look at the surrounding city guards and the cry of killing coming from the central square of the imperial palace. There is also the explosion of magic collision. Those clever officers have already guessed what happened. At such a time, they could still comply with the orders from commander Sark. But if the commander of Sark asked them to surrender to the city guard, the leaders would have to resist!


    coup! This is a coup! In this kind of thing. Who knows if the other party will suddenly put up a butcher''s knife and destroy these people after he has given up his arms? It''s OK to keep still, but if you want to disarm yourself and give your life to the other party, you can''t!


    With the approval of the prince, count Raymond immediately sent the messenger down to gather the city guards and rebel troops in the city. In the present situation, he temporarily gave up the control of the riot in the Imperial City... Let it be chaotic! As long as there are people on the wall. Keep the walls. The city is in chaos! At present, it''s the right way to gather strength and capture the palace at one go!


    The messenger goes down. Soon, they ran around the city. Small teams gathered the guards who scattered around the imperial capital to suppress the situation. They rolled like snowballs. Finally, they gathered about 2000 people and ran towards the central square of the imperial capital.


    "Chaos... Chaos..."


    With a long sigh, general Sark closed the window, and the supreme officer of the Imperial Security Department was now dispirited. After the security department was attacked and controlled by the other party, he had been "invited" by the rebels to a room on the ground floor of the security department''s office. However, from the trial cell of the public security department, the other party found a pair of shackles for the prisoners and put them on the hand of the commander of the public security department.


    The celebration ceremony in the central square has turned into a bloody coup. Some citizens have fled, and all kinds of terrible news have spread everywhere. The imperial capital has been in complete chaos. Of course, many local ruffians and hooligans have become thugs who take advantage of the chaos. The streets are full of people, and every family is closed, but there are still many mobs who take advantage of the chaos to rob everywhere, Break the door, plunder shops, kill and set fire to


    Listening to the noise of riots in the street, general Sark''s heart was like a drop of blood. He used to be the highest officer in charge of public security in this city. Now, listening to the chaos outside, how can he not feel sad?


    The security department has been occupied by thousands of rebels. All the troops of the local security department are outside. There are dozens of guards left in the Department. The guards have been disarmed from the beginning. Other civilian personnel have been locked up in several large rooms. Fortunately, after all, commander Sark was the highest ranking. The rebels gave him preferential treatment and shut him up in a room upstairs.


    The rebel leader, the cold faced warrior, was sitting in a chair opposite the commander of Sark, playing with a bright dagger in his hand. At the door, two armed rebels guard the door of the room.


    "Lord Commander, you''d better sit down." The rebel leader has a pair of cold eyes, after seeing the worried Sark commander.


    Although commander Sark was a nobleman, and he was still a baron, his spirit had already been worn clean. He sighed and said in a low voice, "I can only sit here, otherwise, what else can I do. Hum


    The rebel leader said with a smile, "commander Sark, I remember whether your title was baron or your majesty''s. Right? Now on the square, his Highness the Grand Prince should have succeeded in forcing the palace. Do you feel sad about it? " Sark''s face suddenly changed and a look of shame appeared on his face. He couldn''t help getting angry and said in a loud voice, "are you insulting me by saying this! Yes, I am deeply ashamed now! I''m trusted by your majesty to run the sheriff''s office! Now your majesty is forced into the palace, but I can only sit here. Under your coercion, I can''t share your worries for your Majesty''s killing the enemy. I... i... I''m sorry for your majesty! I''m sorry for my conscience! I''m a sinner, but you don''t have to stimulate me with such words! " The rebel leader looked at commander Sark for a while. Suddenly, his eyes turned. His tone was even milder. He said with a faint smile: "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. Most people in the world are afraid of death. It''s not something to be ashamed of, it''s human nature. You are under my butcher''s knife. It''s not your fault if you have to. What''s more, you also have a wife and children. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your family. I understand that. " Commander Sark was stunned and looked at the rebel leader in front of him unexpectedly. He could not guess why this guy suddenly spoke for himself.

 Chapter 159.2

    At this time, suddenly out of the window, a neat and rapid pace came from the distance of the street. Both of them were experienced people in the room. They immediately heard that this was the rapid pace of the regular soldiers of the brigade.


    Sark and the rebel leader both turned pale at the same time. At the same time, they got up and went to the window to look out.


    On a street not far away from the window, a group of about two hundred rebels are running quickly towards the central square of the imperial city. This rebel army was summoned by the men sent by count Raymond to gather forces in the central square.


    Sak didn''t know. He just sighed: "Oh, another team... Now on the square, I''m afraid the prince has succeeded. Hum... I''m afraid he will become the new emperor in three days. "


    The rebel leader looked at the departing group, but his face was surprisingly calm, but his eyes were a little complicated.


    After a while, the rebel leader suddenly showed a strange smile, as if to himself: "well, almost, it seems that his Highness''s plan has been completed."


    With that, he suddenly looked up at commander Sark and said in a strange way: "commander Sark, Baron! I ask you, you are loyal to the emperor


    "... what did you say?"


    The rebel leader, with a smile on his face, suddenly strode to Sark''s side, took out the key from his arms, opened the shackles on Sark''s hand, and whispered: "I ask you, are you still loyal to your majesty! Are you willing to work for your majesty to wipe out the rebellion? "


    "You... You... You..." Sark was shocked at the moment. After the shackles were opened, his fingers trembled, pointing to the rebel leader in front of him, unable to speak!


    "My name is camisillo. Just call me Cami." The rebel leader smiles and says, "I''m from his royal highness Chen. I was sent to follow the eldest prince when I was 16 years old. Now it''s ten years. Today... Commander Sark. It''s time for you and me to make contributions! "


    Commander Sark was so surprised that he couldn''t describe it. He stared at the guy in front of him.


    "I know you''re nervous, and I know you can''t understand at the moment." Kami held the dagger in his hand and said in a low voice: "now everything is within the calculation of his highness Chen. I just want to ask you, are you willing to serve the royal family faithfully and eliminate the rebellion?"


    "..." commander Sark looked into each other''s eyes. He took another look at the dagger in Kami''s hand and finally took a deep breath: "I do!"


    Three thousand rebels in the west of the city are blocked in the middle of the direction of the guard and the central square. Under secret orders, three thousand rebels have kept a distance of about 100 meters from the guard, and both sides are lined up to prepare for conflict at any time. One hundred meters above the main street, some temporary carriages and the door panels or furniture of the houses were used to form some fortifications to prevent each other from charging.


    The commander of the three thousand rebels was Norris, a commander of the city guard. As the deputy of general Juncker, he is also a member of the Grand Prince''s camp. He is often a guest of banquet in the prince''s residence. Norris''s mission today is to take these 3000 people to keep a close watch on the garrison, and it is not a last resort. No conflict with the guard. Quiet surveillance is enough.


    But the proud Norris didn''t think much of the guys in the sheriff''s office. This professional soldier was born to look down on the guard troops who were lower than himself. His Highness the prince is too careful. The arrogant Norris thinks that with one charge, the professional city guards led by him can defeat the guys in the opposite Department of public security, although they have 10000 people.


    However, different from Norris''s arrogance, diko around him carefully carried out the order of the prince. Dicko is also the confidant of the prince. He is only half a level lower than Norris. His character is completely opposite to Norris'' pride. He is a careful guy.


    The confrontation has been going on for a long time, and Norris is impatient. Just at this time, there is a sudden sound of horse''s hooves on the street in the distance. Norris is about to ask aloud, and DICO has come over: "Norris, someone''s coming... It''s like our people."


    Norris''s eyes lit up: "is it the man sent by his highness to give orders? Great. Are we going to fight those sheriff''s guys? Ha ha


    Finish. This guy has been leading people towards the end of the line. The city guard is still very elite, facing more than 100 cavalry running fast. Although looking at each other''s clothes is the same as their own city defense rebels, but the soldiers still raised their shields and weapons, line up across the street.


    "Get out of the way!" Norris had already brought several guards to the front. Looking at the horse team running in the distance, he saw the leader, Kami. Seeing that Kami''s horse speed dropped, Norris suddenly frowned and said, "Kami? Why it is you? You didn''t go to the sheriff''s office as ordered... "


    After Kami''s death, all the riders were his subordinates. They ran to Norris and held the reins. The horse immediately stood alone, but the Kami did not dismount. They said in a loud voice, "Norris, the prince has ordered me to take over your power. Now you belong to me!"


    "What?" Norris was furious and yelled, "Kami, what are you talking about! Your position is four grades lower than mine. Why should I listen to you? " He was already suspicious and cried out: "I was there when the prince ordered. Your task is to control the public security department. How can you come here suddenly! Kami, how dare you leave without permission


    After that, Norris yelled, and the soldiers around him immediately gathered around him. With his long sword in his hand, he pointed at Kami''s hundred and ten riders. Deco stood behind Norris and said in a low voice, "I don''t know what''s right... Kami''s behind him. I''m very surprised!"


    Norris heard Dicko''s whisper, and suddenly his eyebrows picked: "Dicko, you mean..."


    "First catch it! The great prince will never give such a life. This guy has gone to the public security department, but he''s here. I''m afraid it''s changed! " Deco whispered in Norris'' ear. Norris had nodded, and he cried out, "Kami, do you want to betray your highness by giving false orders! If you want to cheat me, it''s not so easy! "


    With that, Norris had waved and the soldiers lined up to push him up. Many soldiers have taken out a short crossbow for local army. The short crossbow is extremely lethal at close range. Suddenly, Kami''s 100 horses have been pointed at by the short crossbow of the rebels.


    Kami said, "Norris, do you dare to believe your Highness''s orders? Can you be responsible for your Highness''s great affairs?"


    DICO immediately lowered his voice beside Norris and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. Don''t ask again if you catch him!"


    Norris laughed and said in a loud voice, "don''t talk nonsense. Give it to me! If you catch him, ask again


    The guardsmen had been ordered to move forward. The soldiers on both sides occupied both sides of the long street. The short crossbow pointed at Kami, but Kami had no fear on his face. He sneered: "Norris. If you don''t obey your Highness''s orders, it''s a capital crime. Come and kill him for me! "


    Norris laughed at the words: "nonsense. How can you kill me


    As soon as Norris finished his rave, he heard a cold voice around him: "I can kill you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Norris suddenly felt a light in his heart. He looked down and saw that the tip of his sword was protruding from his chest, dripping with blood. Norris''s face was full of disbelief, and he suddenly turned back. Staring at the people behind him, Dicko, with a cold face, quickly retracts his hand and draws back the sword, pointing to the ground.


    Norris suddenly encountered this great change. His strength had already been removed with the fatal sword on his chest. There were a few cackles in his throat, but he couldn''t say a word, and finally he became soft. He fell down.


    Watch Norris fall. Dicko went up, stepped on each other, and then bent down. Looking at Norris with wide eyes, he whispered one last word in his ear


    "I''m from his royal highness Chen."


    Norris was killed in such a muddle. When he was dying, he couldn''t understand that diko, his colleague of paoze for several years, was just like himself. He started to hang out with low-level officers. How could his Highness''s beloved confidant suddenly become prince Chen


    Kami''s face didn''t change, and obviously knew it would. As soon as Norris died, the rebels around him were in a big mess. The line was in a commotion. Diko immediately raised his sword and cried out: "silence!"


    As soon as Norris died, he was the highest officer. With blood on the edge of the sword, he cried out: "Norris has disobeyed orders and betrayed his highness. He has been ambushed! The rest of the people dare not listen to orders and engage in military justice


    One of the riders beside Kami was commander Sark, who was dressed in the service of the rebels. He witnessed this strange change, but Kami whispered with a smile: "ten years of undercover... I''m not alone. Now you understand, commander Sark


    ... ten years of undercover? More than one?


    However, ten years ago, his highness Chen was still a 13-year-old child. Did he have such deep thoughts and long-term calculations in those years


    Sak''s heart was cold, but he didn''t dare to say another word at the moment, but his confidence in the victory of Prince Chen suddenly increased! His highness Chen calculates like this, where to still have unsuccessful reason?


    Deco killed Norris, the second officer killed the first officer, and then Kami ordered three thousand rebels to give way in the name of the prince. Kami with disguised Sark commander and several security officers safely across the rebel line to the guard there.


    When commander Sark arrived in person, he immediately took over the command of the garrison. Then commander Sark gave an order and 10000 garrison troops set out. Three thousand rebels gave way under DICO''s orders, allowing the guards to go through their blockade and let them head for the central square of the palace.


    Before he left, Kami rode by DICO''s side with a complicated look in his eyes. He seemed to have respect and could not give up


    After the guard left, a strange look flashed in Dicko''s eyes, and then he yelled: "Lord Kami has brought his Highness''s order. Order to march out, target... Magic Union! Blockade the Magic Union. No one is allowed in or out! "


    These rebels listen to the order, can''t help everyone change color... Magic Union? Surround the magic guild? Isn''t that death? Just now Lord Norris was killed and his blood was not dry. Where else dare to resist now? A command passed down, and the line set out towards the Magic Union.


    This is Prince Chen''s calculation outside his territory: Although the three thousand rebels were cheated by their undercover agents with their fake lives, after all, they are unable to wipe out the three thousand people now. I can only use the Magic Union''s hand! Three thousand rebels soon drove outside the round square around the Magic Union. The main building of the Magic Union in the shape of a six pointed star was in front of them. With a decisive face, Dicko ordered the troops to surround him. The soldiers, armed with swords and shields, marched into the round square around the Magic Union. This blatant provocation naturally aroused the anger of the magicians in the magic trade union. How noble is the status of the magician. How can he bear to be provoked? Although the chairman did not give an order, many magicians immediately flew out of the six pointed star building. Diko''s men immediately reported the rebels to ask for instructions. Diko''s face was decidedly: "shoot to kill!" According to historical records after the event, there was a coup on the summer festival day in 960. Three thousand rebels in the west of the city fiercely besieged the magic trade union. In a big war, three thousand rebels were annihilated! No one survived! The magicians who were provoked showed no mercy. Dozens of magicians joined hands to destroy 3000 rebels. The round square of the Magic Union was full of blood, and the blood of the rebels could not be washed clean in three days! This was regarded as a "stupid move" by historians, which caused numerous disputes afterwards. However, most people think that it was a completely irrational and crazy move that the prince sent 3000 people to attack the magic trade union during the coup! Only 3000 people dare to besiege the Magic Union, which has the most top magician power on the mainland. It is undoubtedly suicidal. Of course, because none of the three thousand rebels survived, and even diko himself died outside the magic guild, no one knows the truth. The eldest prince was dead at that time, so he couldn''t get out of the grave. It was not his own order. And Chen prince himself, also naturally won''t say his ten years of undercover affair. Although some intelligent people have guessed the mystery, who dares to write this kind of thing on the history books? Are you serious? I can''t say, I can''t write

 Chapter 160

    When the 10000 garrison quickly marched to the right side of the central square, hundreds of meters away, they were found by the rebel outpost. Report up, the prince suddenly face like ashes! Ten thousand garrison troops rushed into the square and immediately formed an overall encirclement of the prince''s rebels. Center square, Holy Knights on the left, guard on the right. More importantly, the 10000 garrison troops suddenly came to the palace to serve the king, at least in terms of the number of troops, which reversed the disadvantage of the royalists. The big prince naturally wants to break his head, but he can''t figure out why these police forces, which have been firmly controlled, suddenly appear here. And he was sure that all the people he sent to do it were under his absolute trust, and all of them were his own lineages who had been under his hands for many years... Count Raymond had already sighed a long time. Looking at Prince Chen, who was far above the city wall, the confidence in the heart of this important military official was gone. Suddenly, he looked back at Alfa''s bodyguard and said in a low voice, "Alfa, we are defeated." With that, count Raymond came to the prince and looked at him. There was a trace of disdain in his heart. He straightened up and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, now concentrate all your strength, attack the garrison immediately, break them down, and then... Leave the city. There''s still a chance to make a comeback and cheer up again!" The eldest prince''s eyes were empty. He didn''t seem to hear count Raymond''s words. He just nodded blankly, but his eyes suddenly changed, and he suddenly cried out: "impossible! I don''t believe it! How could I lose! " Then he said, "I still have a thousand elite cavalry! Hum, the mob of the guard. How can I be my opponent The eldest prince seems to have lost his mind. The 1000 elite cavalry under his command were built with painstaking efforts for many years, among which many powerful and genuine knights were recruited. He cried out, "Raymond, I''ll give you five hundred men. Go and stop those guards! I personally lead people to attack the palace. I don''t believe I will fail! " Count Raymond said nothing more and sighed. Won''t you fail? Juncker''s ten thousand rebels have been killed and wounded for less than half, and the strength of the Holy Knights can not be lightly humiliated. It''s on the square now. On our side, there are only about 6000 Juncker city guards, plus more than 2000 people who have just collected the whole city. In addition, the Grand Prince''s cavalry is 1000, and the bodyguards in the hands of those noble families on his side can barely add up to 1000. The total number of 10000 people... To deal with the holy knight order, to deal with the guard force of 10000 people. It''s not easy to capture the palace? At this time, suddenly the door of the palace was opened, and then in the empty door, only prince Chen was standing. He walked out slowly. In his hand, he held a long thing with a large black silk cloth on it. It seemed very heavy. From the outline, he could see it. As if it was a long and amazing spear. This sudden change, let people a Leng. Prince Chen, with a smile on his face, walked slowly to the gate of the palace. Less than 100 meters in front of him, there were many rebels under general Junker. But the prince was not afraid, stopped, and put the black thing covered with black silk cloth on the ground. All of them were at a loss for a moment. They didn''t know what the prince was doing when he ran out of the imperial city? The rebels didn''t notice. He hesitated to go up immediately. If he could take the chance to kill the prince, the situation would be better... "The knight declared that the magician would automatically leave a magic mark when he took the oath. For example," even the guard chief alpha behind count Raymond had fallen down from his horse, and he even ignored his own injury, He pours on the ground, the important Minister of the Luolin family, but now he is full of tears in the direction of Prince Chen¡° Alpha Count Raymond said, "you..." "Your Excellency." Alfa looked up, trembling and taking a deep breath: "that''s the holy gun! The real gun! Knight''s gun Knight''s gun, golden cross gun, holy gun... At the same time, it also has a very sacred name in the heart of Knights: Longinus gun! Standing on the wall, Dewey took back the knight who had gone to the square and knelt down. He sighed... The prince has been defeated.

 Chapter 161

    On the summer festival day of 960, the capital of the Loran empire was in chaos. The eldest prince, Arvin Augustine, was transformed into the Imperial City, and more than ten thousand rebels surrounded the palace. Second prince Chen Augustine, with the help of the temple, led the forest army and the remnant of the public security department to fight. Apart from the scuffle, Prince Chen stood under the palace gate and showed the weapon longchinus. Thousands of knights knelt under the Imperial City regardless of the enemy or ourselves. The rebels'' morale disintegrated.


    The prince called out: "I am defeated. It''s not because of the war. It''s not my destiny." He also pointed to Prince Chen and said, "I''d like to ask the flag to be buried and die!"


    At the end of the speech, he took out his sword and committed suicide immediately. His subordinates mourned, dozens of people died for their own sake, and the rest of them fell.


    In addition, the rest of the rebel groups, including the Marquis of the Solomon nationality and the Earl of Raymond of the Rowling nationality, were captured and the rest were captured. The army of Qinwang suppressed the rebels, and the chief of the army was more than 4000, and the captured army was more than 6000.


    The prince of the chronicles of the Empire, however, showed a satisfied smile on his face. Then he recruited an imperial bodyguard and handed over the white cloth.


    "Spread it all over the Department."


    Du Wei looked at the prince Chen and said with a smile, "should I call you your majesty now? Or your highness? "


    "Your Highness." Prince Chen looked at Du Wei: "I am the Regent, not the emperor. That can''t be confused. "


    As soon as the news of the Regent''s initial establishment was passed down with Augustine VI''s personal order, the various departments in the imperial capital. There was not much surprise at the news. This coup. There is no doubt that the old emperor''s old attitude, the prince died of defeat. Chen Prince is superior, originally is in everybody heart matter of course. The only slight surprise is that the old emperor did not give up his throne immediately, and Prince Chen did not ask to succeed immediately, but became a regent.


    Prince Chen acted decisively, and immediately dispatched a thousand people of the imperial guards to guard the old emperor''s palace. The original subordinates of the imperial guards were also changed beyond recognition under his intentional arrangement.


    Because the imperial army lost 3000 people in the coup, Prince Chen added 5000 people from the guard army of the imperial public security department and transferred them into the imperial army.


    Later, the Regent''s orders were handed down in flowing water.


    Marquis Solomon cut off his title, and all the Royal businesses under his name were cut off. He took back his territory and removed the family''s private army on the spot.


    General Juncker (who died in the war) was stripped of his Baroness and was buried as a civilian.


    The rest of the nobles and officials who took part in the coup were all put in the prison of the imperial Inspectorate for trial. At the same time, three thousand garrison troops were deployed to supervise the residence of the prisoners and were not allowed to enter or leave.


    Soldiers and warriors who participated in the mutiny were dismissed from their military posts on the spot, and those who died were buried in the ceremony of civilians. The living are being held for trial.


    To everyone''s relief, the prince Chen, the new regent, seems to have no intention of killing for the time being. Among all the orders, the one in custody didn''t order to kill a person. Even the dead general Juncker, who was a rebel leader, was just relieved of his title and buried as a civilian


    This has been extremely tolerant. Imagine the imperial coup in the history of the Empire. In every coup, the winner would wave a butcher''s knife and kill all the losers. The scene of the emperor''s bloody capital is vivid in my mind!


    Like Prince Chen, it''s a rare kindness to only shut down and not kill. But we still don''t know what the winner''s intention is now. Except for a few nobles who are in a hurry to shoot the horses, they write a letter and propose to punish the rebels severely. As a result, they are all ignored by Prince Chen. Only then can we understand that they have patted the horses on the legs.


    Three days later, the magic array of the imperial capital had already been eliminated. Prince Chen mobilized two divisions loyal to the royal family into the city from the Acropolis around the imperial capital and controlled the city defense. The number of the rebels of the second division of the Acropolis had been cancelled, and thousands of rebel prisoners were held in the camp outside the city.


    Chen Prince again issued a series of orders, but this time it is a reward. After all, the coup was like a bandit conference.


    After that, it''s time for the winner to share the spoils.


    To everyone''s surprise, the name of Du Wei, the eldest son of the Rowling family, is at the top of this award!


    Dewey, given the surname "Rudolph" (it is said to be the surname of a knight in the Knights of Saint Laurent around Aragon in history.), He was awarded the title of Duke, Royal magic consultant, Royal University, Royal astrologer and Prince''s magic tutor.


    What makes all the rich and noble families stare most is that the title of "Duke" obtained by Dewey was clearly written in the order of the Regent


    Hereditary!!!


    This news almost immediately blew a gust of wind in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital!


    On that day, when the prince was in the coup, many people heard Dewey''s promise to be a duke. But we all naturally think that the duke promised by Prince Chen must be something similar to the royal title.


    There are two kinds of titles in Roland Empire: hereditary title and lifelong title. The title of life-long system is only granted to me. It is not hereditary, has no territory, and cannot form a private army. Once I die, my title will be cancelled.


    Generally speaking, such titles are often offered by the royal family. Because the cost is small, although the glory, but not much real power. But hereditary title is absolutely not easy to be awarded! A hereditary title, on behalf of the people can be granted their own territory, in the territory of their own taxes, but also the formation of their own private army, and handed down from generation to generation! It means that there is another state in the Empire. Emperors of all ages are not stupid. Of course, they understand that the less hereditary titles there are, the more stable their empire will be. Therefore, unless it is a great contribution, it will never be granted any hereditary title! Otherwise, more and more hereditary titles will be granted, and more and more territories will be awarded. No matter how vast the territory of the empire is, it will be sealed one day! At that time, the ancestor of the Rowling family, general Rowling, who helped the Augustine family rise to unify the mainland, made great achievements in war, but only had a hereditary count. And Duwei, although he was on the side of Prince Chen in the coup, it''s hard to say the credit. Big can be big, small can be small, but it''s hard to evaluate. Only in this way can be a duke, or hereditary, to these aristocrats too shocked! And the more shocking scene that we don''t know happened in the Imperial Palace, where Prince Chen originally lived, now in the Regent''s palace. He played a key role in the coup in front of several trusted subordinates, including the guy named camisillo who had been undercover for ten years, the former commander of the public security department, Baron Sark, and some of the direct trusted subordinates of Prince Chen. The Regent threw a map of the Empire in front of Dewey, with a smile on his face: "my Duke, look at the map! Where do you want to be your territory? You can choose it on the map This word, everyone crazy surprised, everyone change color!!

 Chapter 162

    The prison of the imperial Inspectorate was jokingly called the "death sanatorium" in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. According to the laws of the Empire, the Inspectorate exercised the power to supervise the illegal acts of imperial officials and nobles. The Inspectorate itself had the power to supervise and collect all kinds of criminal evidence, but it did not have the final power to sentence.


    As we all know, the Inspectorate is actually divided into internal and external departments. The external department is also responsible for accepting all kinds of anonymous reports publicly, and under its command, a group of secret agents are responsible for supervising the risk assessment of local officials in all parts of the Empire. The inner hall is the real core. After the downfall of some important figures in the imperial capital, they are usually sent to the inner hall of the Ministry of supervision.


    In other words, if you are only a local official of the size of sesame seed, even if you have committed treason, you are not qualified to enter the inspection department. Those who can come in are not prime ministers, ministers of various ministries, or military dignitaries. Without a certain level, you can never enter this "death sanatorium".


    With the ups and downs of officialdom, no one knows what will happen tomorrow. Today, people are still in power, and the next day they become prisoners. Today''s prisoners may be able to walk out of the prison of the supervision department and return to their original posts as soon as the news changes the next day. Therefore, in the cells of the inner hall of the Inspectorate, it is extremely preferential to treat the high-ranking prisoners here. In addition to the poor living conditions, the people in charge here often try their best to meet the other needs of food, clothing and housing. After all, the prisoners here were all big men with great power before they came in, and no one dared to offend them rashly. Although they are in trouble now, they may go out after two days. If you offend such a powerful person at that time. The people in the cells here are going to suffer.


    Therefore, the prisoners who are often held here are very comfortable. It is even said that apart from food and clothing, even if you want a woman, as long as you are willing to spend money, you can be sent in.


    In fact, everyone in the imperial capital knows this hidden rule. But the leaders and senior officials of any department turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. Because people always have bad luck, maybe they will fall into that place one day when they are in trouble. What''s more, this kind of thing is a boring business that offends people. Why bother? The trick of being an official is to set up few useless enemies.


    Therefore, the prison conditions and treatment of the inner hall of the supervision department are so good that it even falls into the reputation of a "sanatorium". However, the word "death" is indispensable. It''s a felony to get in here. Whether it''s expensive to go home after convalescence or just go to the Dharma field depends on everyone''s nature.


    Before he came to the inner hall prison of the supervision department, Dewey had heard about these things, but after seeing them, he found that they were not as exaggerated as the rumors outside.


    The imperial Inspectorate was set up in the south of the city. In the imperial capital city in the forest of tall buildings, the supervision department is only composed of a large area of low buildings with three or four floors. It is not a spacious path, and the road is very deep. Sunlight is not enough, the green pine trees on both sides, in this environment is a bit more gloomy. The gate of the supervision department was not built grandly. On the contrary, it was a bit old and decadent. In particular, the open space beside the gate is specially used to park carriages, which is almost small.


    Which of the official offices in any part of the imperial capital is not built to be magnificent and solemn? As the first-class general inspector general of the Empire, the parking lot was so small that it could only hold three or five carriages at most.


    But it''s understandable: OK. Which nobleman will run here?


    After the coup, many powerful and noble ministers who participated in the coup were detained in the supervision department, and many people who belonged to the first party of the Grand Prince were also invited here for tea by the people of the supervision department. Only in this way did the originally gloomy supervision department gain a little more popularity. The soldiers on guard at the gate were the guards who had been drawn in from around the imperial capital, and they all looked murderous.


    Duvet was made a hereditary Duke by the Regent. And after the coup. There are so many glorious royal titles hanging on my head. What kind of Royal magic consultant. Now, he is almost the most popular person in the whole empire. When such a person came to the supervision department, the head of the supervision department, the Minister of supervision, was not there. I don''t know if he deliberately avoided it. Only Baron robertsky, a steward of the inner hall, came out with someone to welcome him.


    Duwei was riding a white horse, followed by two court magicians in red, and two Prince Chen gave them to his inner court bodyguards. Sitting on the horse, he took a look at the people from the supervision department who came out in front of him. He turned over and got off the horse, gave the whip to the followers, and looked sincere: "hard work, Lord robertsky."


    "The Duchess is here today..." as a figure in the supervision department, robertsky has been here for many years. Naturally, he is a man who has experienced a lot of officialdom and has become a fine man. He speculated in his heart and asked in an interview: "is it the Regent who has something..."


    "No Dewey shook his head and cast a reassuring look: "I''m here for personal business. I want to see count Raymond


    Robertsky immediately a face clear meaning, the identity of the new Duke of the road, the emperor who do not know? Now he came to see his father, as expected. Robsky quickly dispersed the entourage, personally took a person to lead Duwei to go inside.


    From a distance, the prison in the inner hall looks like a castle made of shrunken boulders, only about three stories high. It is said that the origin of the castle is also quite interesting.


    Before the Loran Empire unified the mainland, the imperial capital was the capital of a small and medium-sized country in the middle of the mainland. The prison castle in the supervision office was originally the palace of that small country. However, later, the great alagong established an empire to unify the mainland. He established the capital in this city and built a towering imperial palace. Naturally, the original little Royal Palace which destroyed the country was abandoned. Moreover, when the walls of the capital were built, half of the little Royal Palace which destroyed the country was demolished because of the lack of stones. Most of the stones are filled into the walls of the imperial capital. The remaining half of the land was not demolished. Later, it seemed that the small Royal Palace which destroyed the country had been built so solidly that it became the prison of the supervision office.


    It used to be the palace of a country, but now it has become a place for prisoners. The dramatic changes in history are also impressive.


    From the outside, the castle piled up with gray boulders has a deep and steady smell. When you walk in, you will feel a cool air. Thick and hard boulders completely block the heat of the sun, and the interior of the castle is full of gloomy feeling. The oil lamps on both sides add a third of coolness.


    Dewey''s boots trampled on the cold rock. As Baron robertsky walked up the steps, a huge iron gate was in front of him. Several armed warriors were all in armor. Armed with axes and spears, there is a watchtower nearby, and archers patrol. Not far away is a team of armed soldiers. Obviously, the guard is still very strict.


    The iron gate rises slowly. Baron robertsky led Dewey in, up two steps, and left into a corridor, which was full of thick and cold boulders in the old castle. It''s just a room in the corridor. The doors are all solid but completely closed iron gates. There is only a small opening left on each door, which can barely deliver some food every day.


    "Count Raymond is different. I''ve already arranged a spacious single room for him. " Robertsky knew that he was about to take a big picture of Dewey, the new Duke''s horse, and repeatedly introduced: "count Raymond, I knew him at the beginning. Now he is here, of course, he will not suffer any hardship. I make people eat three meals a day, which are delicious and delicious, and every day he has afternoon tea. The count is in a good mood these two days. I just don''t like to talk very much. I just sit in my room and read every day. Yesterday, I was told to send a set of general history of the mainland in. At this time, he should have just had afternoon tea and was reading a book.... "


    Du Wei sighed, looked at the inspector general, and said with a smile, "thank you, Baron."


    Just as he was turning a corridor, Dewey stopped. I heard the sound of a short woman''s smile coming from an iron door passing by. The laughter was charming and dissolute, with a strong wind and dust flavor.


    Of course, robertsky heard it. His face was a little ugly at the moment. Although the activities in the inner hall had already been a well-known hidden rule, after all, Dewey was the new Duke in front of him, and I''m afraid he didn''t know the secret. If he went back and said it in front of the Regent


    Thinking of this, robertsky was in a cold sweat. He could not help but secretly regret that he should not have accepted the 500 gold coins of the prisoner in this room and found him a red card in the wind and moon circle in the south of the city. In fact, the red card prostitute''s overnight fee was only 300 yuan, and robertsky himself swallowed 200 yuan, needless to say.


    Du Wei just a smile, leisurely way: "it seems that the rumor is true, this'' death sanatorium ''is also worthy of the name." He pointed to the iron door that made a woman''s voice and said with a smile, "which adult is closed here?"


    "Yes..." robertsky said, wiping his cold sweat, "it''s general lombarton."


    Dewey asked casually, but when robertsky answered the name, he could not help thinking, "general lombaton? Is he still here? "


    Although Dewey didn''t know much about the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, he had heard of the name "Longbottom".


    In a word, this man is a different kind.


    Twenty years ago, the Empire fought an expedition across the desert with other nationalities in the northwest. After laboring and wasting money, it won a "tragic victory". The original plan to cut down the grass roots was blocked by the temple. Although the war won, it lost its meaning and buried a curse for the Empire.


    After that, the Empire stationed 20000 cavalry troops on the alien grassland behind the northwest desert. The 20000 cavalry troops really spent countless gold coins every year. Because there was a desert between the Empire and the mainland, 20000 troops were hanging out alone, and the annual supplies and equipment replacement cost several times, The Empire''s financial resources were almost used to support a legion of cavalry, maintaining 20000 cavalry a year.


    And this general Longbottom, seven or eight years ago, was the commander of the 20000 cavalry. When it comes to the weirdness of this man, it''s really a bit of emotion. This guy came from a lower aristocratic family (really rich and powerful aristocrat, who would like to be an official in the ghost place of the alien grassland behind the desert?), He got to the commanding officer with his real ability, but there was no war in the mainland. Finally, he was sent to the northwest to command the 20000 "sky high price cavalry".


    This guy got a series of nicknames from then on: butcher, executioner, madman, lascivious general, etc.


    When it comes to this man''s ability, he is really good at riding horses, fighting and commanding troops. And his character, that is to make people laugh and cry: this man is greedy and lustful. And insatiable, extreme character, do things... You can say that he is arbitrary and reckless, you can also say that he is resolute.


    In a word, later a big man in the military made an evaluation of him, which was surprisingly appropriate and gave him a nickname: General 250.


    Even Dewey had heard of the famous deeds of general lombarton. Originally, the 20000 cavalry he took was to frighten the exotic people on the grassland. But in ordinary times, he can''t easily rub with other tribes. But this guy actually took 300 gold bribes from the leader of one tribe of different nationalities in the grassland, and then he took 3000 people with him that night to help others to destroy the other tribe. Afterwards, several tribes on the grassland united to seek justice, and he sold the tribe that bribed him. Turning the gun, he helped other tribes to destroy the tribe that bribed him. As a result, he gained a lot more benefits as soon as he went in and out. Cattle and sheep alone got more than 5000. Almost everyone of his soldiers had a new coat of cattle and sheep fur.


    As a result, the incident broke out and caused a lot of diplomatic troubles to the Empire. Many of the big guys above really hate the trouble. However, no one wanted to go to that shabby place in the northwest, and no one could replace him for a while, so he could only stay there.


    One more thing: because of the existence of a desert in the middle, the Imperial Army''s support for the 20000 cavalry troops often could not be delivered on schedule, at the time of the replacement of horses in a certain year. Five hundred old horses of the 20000 cavalry needed to be replaced, but the Imperial Army delayed for three months without any news. In his anger, general lombaton immediately took 5000 people, disguised as horse thieves, and swept two tribes on the edge of the grassland overnight, robbing hundreds of good horses. A tribe of 2000 people was killed by him, and thousands of cattle and sheep were brought back by him. Those that can''t be taken away will be slaughtered and burned on the spot!


    "Never leave a hair on the barbarians."£¨ That''s what he said.


    It''s a robbery by posing as a horse thief. He did it more than once and was nicknamed "chicken and dog never leave". What makes those gentlemen in the imperial capital most unacceptable is that he even connives his subordinates to go whoring.


    Originally, it was normal for Qiu Ba, a soldier, to find prostitutes to vent his bad name. However, this guy was able to do this kind of things that were not on the top of the table. His most beautiful time was that he took thousands of people over the desert and emptied several brothels in a small town on the edge. All the prostitutes in the brothels were wrapped up for him for three days, Thousands of people made a lot of noise in the small town, and fought with the local garrison.


    In this two hundred and five words: "soldiers are all men, men, dead birds in the sky! Damn, one by one, I''ve been living on the grassland. I haven''t been back home for several years. I''ve been around all my life, and I haven''t even touched a woman. Is there a place where people can be soldiers like this! All my men are dead. The army doesn''t care about the affairs of the lower body. I''m in charge of them! "


    When this man was on the ground, the 20000 people under his command almost believed in him as if he were a God. With one point of a long gun, he dared to break through the flames. These people are almost half bandits and half soldiers in Northwest China. Even once, the chief of a big tribe married his daughter. The lecherous general intercepted the bridal procession on the way. Regardless of local customs, he had to see what the bride looked like with his saber on.


    In the local customs, the girl before marriage can''t be seen by others, but the lecherous general doesn''t care. He pulls off the veil of other people''s girl. After reading it, he still leaves a sentence: "Damn, pockmarked face, not as good as my concubine." With that, he took people away.


    Afterwards, the marriage between the two tribes failed, and the bride who had been seen was returned, and she could not get married. It also brought about a big fight between the two tribes. The tribe of the bride''s mother''s family took men and horses to settle accounts with the lecherous general. Facing tens of thousands of people, he dared to fight with them in the grassland for a day and a night.


    At last, the tribe came to negotiate and accused the general of violating the customs of the grassland tribe face to face. The general turned his lips and said, "I just saw a face! Well, this pockmarked girl. Others don''t want it, I want it! Send it to my camp. I will marry her! "


    At that time, the 250 general actually said in front of the emissary sent by the other tribe:


    "Damn, I''ll look at her face in the daytime and strip her at night. I''ll see what I want! I''m tired of watching. I can still vent my anger. After that, we''ll have a meal in the morning and a meal at noon and a meal at night. If you don''t have anything to do at night, you can have another fight! Hum, what''s the big deal


    In this way, he took a concubine.


    When it comes to the deeds of this 25 year old general, there are many more. Du Wei looked at it almost as a legend. At the end, people like Du Wei could not help sighing.


    What''s this 250? It''s just a talent!! He killed and robbed on the grassland. Greed, seemingly rude and greedy, is actually a matter of differentiation and governance! To rob a bride is to destroy the marriage between other people''s big tribes and marry one''s own. What''s more, it''s of profound significance... Not to mention that he is absolutely a good hand in commanding the army!


    So talented, so talented!


    In the end, however, the general had bad luck. He not only plundered, but also robbed the imperial caravan! Just about eight years ago, he took people to rob a famous caravan on the mainland. The caravan crossed the desert with dozens of trucks of goods. Before it entered the grassland, it was robbed by him, and dozens of trucks of goods were gone. And killed more than 200 people. This matter turned out, and no one spoke to him any more.


    However, when Duwei saw this later, he learned from some places that the caravan robbed by general 250 was all metal ore!


    There are no mountains, no minerals on the grassland! Food and clothing for cattle and sheep. They are all self-sufficient, but the swords and guns of soldiers can not grow out of the grass, nor can they grow out of cattle and sheep! So on the grassland, the most scarce is iron! The caravan that the general robbed was a caravan of a noble family in the court. For his own self-interest, he dared to sell iron weapons to those coyotes!


    It is said that these two hundred and five generals robbed this kind of caravan. Not once or twice. Finally, some nobles in the imperial capital were upset, and they were demoted and brought back to the imperial capital for trial. After that, Dewey didn''t know. When he thought about it, the 25 year old wizard probably died of injustice.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy is still in the supervision department, and he has money to go whoring


    The Baron robertsky was stunned for such a long time when he saw that Dewey heard the name of general Lombardo. He is the guard here. Of course, he knows that the general has offended a lot of nobles and has not died today. It''s because after he was arrested, his 20000 cavalry made trouble, and one of his wives is the daughter of a tribal chief on the grassland. A large amount of gold was spent on the officialdom of the imperial capital. Only in this way can the general''s life be saved without trial, They don''t let people go. They''ve been locked up for so many years.


    Look at the appearance of the young Duke... Is there the Rowling family among the nobles whom the general 250 offended?


    "This... Your highness?"


    Finally, a smile appeared on Dewey''s face, dispelling Baron robertsky''s misgivings: "Oh, it''s OK."


    Du Wei shook his head, just walked two steps, then stopped. Then he looked back at the iron door, thought about it, and said, "by the way, what''s general lombaton''s favorite in his daily life?"


    "Like it?" Baron robertsky was stunned for a moment, thinking what else could this guy like? Good to eat, good to drink, and women... In addition, there is no more.


    What a clever man duvet is, you can guess from the other person''s expression. He thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "by the way, I don''t know about these situations... How much does it cost to find a woman like the one who accompanies general Longbottom in the room now?"


    "Eh?" Robsky almost didn''t stare his eyes out... Did the Duke have a lust when he heard that bitch inside snort? Grandma, if you can hang this new and popular Duke, I will let my daughter go to the Duke''s house tonight and hum every day! If you can get close to the grand duke, you will have a bright future!


    He thought in his heart and said quickly, "it''s not much to spend... Five hundred... No, three hundred! If you throw out three hundred gold coins, the girl inside will have to accompany you for a day. "


    Three hundred?


    Du Wei eyebrows pick, although the 800 gold coins for ordinary people is a huge sum of money, but Du Wei seems to be very cheap. Don''t say, Prince Chen took himself to the ecstasy cave where the real nobles gathered outside the imperial capital, which was often tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Comparatively speaking, the three hundred gold coins are quite popular.


    Dewey laughed. "What about the better one?" Since it''s a gift, you might as well give it a little bigger.


    Robertsky was in a cold sweat. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the young Duchess talked about the price of the wind and moon. He said with trembling fear: "well, my Lord, the south of the city is no better than other places. The south of the city is the place where people gather. No matter how high the cost, it can''t be higher. There are some famous red card goblins in the south of the city, The highest level of staying overnight is only 800 children. But if it''s in the north of the city, it''s not enough to add a zero. " After a pause, robertsky swallowed hard and said, "but this general lombarton is strange. He doesn''t like those real charming and expensive goblins. He likes these low-priced ones. He says that whoring should be open and hot. Most of those high-priced prostitutes are... Well, what does he say... Oh, pretending! He said that the more expensive it was, the more expensive it was. Before he touched it, he was going to spill a lot of gold coins. He really wanted to pull it to the bed, and it wasn''t very pleasant... So... He also said that Lao Tzu was for whoring, not for the Holy girl... "


    Dewey almost covered his stomach with laughter. "Wonderful person! Wonderful man


    After that, Dewey pointed to the door and said in a low voice, "Baron robertsky, from today on, you will provide good food and drink for Baron lombarton. As for women, you can take a breath to the south of the city. Well, according to the general''s preference, you can find ten or eight, and then send one in every two days." After a pause, he said, "tomorrow I''ll send someone to send you 20000 gold coins first, and then come to me when you run out."


    Robertsky''s eyes were round, and he couldn''t help looking back at the iron gate with a strange expression. He thought: I''m afraid the two hundred and five generals are going to be lucky. I don''t know how he caught up with the red and purple young Duke? He was thinking of a way to return the two hundred gold coins that he had blacked Longbottom. When such a man came out and developed, he didn''t dare to offend himself... After hesitation, Dewey went to the front and said, "come on, Baron robertsky, take me to see my father."

 Chapter 163

    Count Raymond''s cell is at the bottom of this floor.


    Robertsky didn''t lie. The place where count Raymond lived was a clean single room with special care.


    After his men opened the iron gate, Dewey saw his father sitting behind his desk reading with a relaxed face.


    He gently held a heavy volume II of the general history of the mainland in his hand. When he read it, he was absorbed in the book instead of pretending it.


    Even when Dewey came in, the former count just raised his head, with a slightly relaxed face and a casual greeting


    "Oh, here you are."


    This tone, this manner, and at the beginning in the Earl''s house, Dewey entered his study when the expression, almost no difference.


    Baron robertsky retreated wisely, leaving the father and son alone.


    Count Raymond was still holding the book, and he didn''t mean to put it down. Dewey looked at the cell.


    Objectively speaking, this is a very clean room. The floor, wall and ceiling are all made of huge and solid stones. It is said that in order to prevent prisoners from escaping (many of the detained generals are martial arts experts), it seems that the walls are made of stones, but actually they are embedded with a layer of steel plates.


    There is only one big iron window in the room, which is very high from the ground. There is light sunlight pouring in from the outside. The iron railings on the window are full of rust. Because of the lack of sunlight all the year round, the room is full of cold and musty smell, which can not be covered up. And some mottled mosses.


    In addition, the room was very clean, but as a cell, there was only a hard bed. Although it was covered with white sheets, it was conceivable that it was not as comfortable as the bed in the Earl''s house.


    A desk is extra special for the Rowling family.


    In addition, the last object left. It''s a dung bucket in the corner.


    Simple, rough, cold.


    This is the prison cell of a generation of famous Imperial generals who once held great power and took the Imperial Navy fleet to the Southeast Asia.


    Duvet was not in a hurry to speak, and count Raymond did not seem to be in a hurry. He still calmly turned over the last few pages of the second volume of the general knowledge of the mainland in his hand. Then he took a long breath and stretched himself. He stood up slowly, moved his muscles and bones in the same place, turned his head and looked at Dewey, and said with a calm smile: "I guess you will come, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I thought I''d have to wait a few days. "


    Then he pointed to his bed: "sit down, the only place to sit here is the bed."


    After Dewey sat down, count Raymond had put down his book and read his son quietly for a while. Then he asked slowly, "how''s home?"


    "Not bad." Du Wei hesitated for a moment, and said: "the transferred guards have controlled the imperial city defense. The residence of his family is surrounded by the guards, so they can''t go in and out for the time being. However, because of my relationship, they are a lot more polite. Apart from the inconvenience of going in and out, other places are still safe."


    Count Raymond nodded. "Where''s your mother and brother?"


    Dewey sighed: "my mother is in a bad mood. I''m not in good health either. However, I asked the priest of the temple to come to see it, but I was worried and became ill. There was no big problem. My younger brother is still young. He''s a little emotional recently, but I''ll protect him. "


    Count Raymond pondered for a moment, then raised his head, his eyes shining, and looked at Dewey. What should I call you now? Or... Just like everybody else. Call you "the Duke"


    The tone made him feel as if he had a needle in his heart. He tilted his head slightly. No direct contact with count Raymond''s eyes: "these words, meaningful?"


    Both father and son were silent.


    For a long time, count Raymond laughed. He laughed a little and said to himself, "yes, you are right. It really doesn''t make any sense for me to say that. In fact, I just can''t let go. Although I have lived here for a few days and reminded myself that I have to face the reality of failure, in my life, there are several people who are really happy with such a scene.... "


    With that, count Raymond stared at Dewey. His eyes seemed to quiver. His lips gently opened and opened. Finally, he slowly uttered a sentence: "you are very good, very good... Son, you are better than me."


    Looking at Dewey as if to speak, count Raymond waved his hand: "listen to me first. I''ve been locked up here these days. At the beginning, I was very unwilling. But these two days, I calm down, quiet reading, read this general history of the mainland, suddenly understand. We were born in the power field, struggling, intriguing and killing each other. Some people are beautiful, others are disgraced. But in the end... "


    He pointed to the book beside him: "after a hundred years, everyone is just written in this book. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s just a sentence in the book."


    Du Wei did not speak, carefully savoring his father''s words.


    The count looked at his quiet son. His eyes were eager. Then he lowered his eyelids and said in a low voice, "I''ve been thinking about where my biggest mistake is. I''ve been thinking about it for two days, but I can''t figure it out. Later, I figured it out... My fault is not that I helped the prince to win the throne, nor that I stood in the wrong team. In politics, no one has a lifetime of glory. Some win and others lose, which is nothing. My biggest mistake is that I didn''t see you my son from beginning to end. "


    "You are excellent, even far better than I expected." Count Raymond looked at his son with a smile on his mouth. The smile was sincere: "on the square that day, you broke with your family in public... In fact, you and I both know what it is. Dewey, I didn''t really regret it until that moment! Because I see you clearly. You are responsible for the family in your heart. You want to protect the family. That''s why you broke up with your family in public... I was shocked by that. If I said that when you returned to the imperial capital, many of the things I said to you were false. I even decided to send someone to assassinate you on the road, which hurt your heart afterwards. In fact, I didn''t regret it at that time. Because I always think. It''s worth losing a son and preserving the family. But that day, on the square, you took the initiative... "Count Raymond sighed and looked into Dewey''s eyes:" until that moment, I regretted it! Dewey, you''re better than I expected. And far beyond! It suddenly dawned on me that what I lost was not just a son, but an outstanding successor I had always dreamed of! Unfortunately... I was wrong from the beginning, but pushed you farther and farther away. By the time I get it, the gap between us will be irreparable. "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    "The coup. I lost, but I don''t resent you. Because that world thing, I now carefully recalled, feel that Chen Prince this person everything plans first. But it''s hidden. This kind of intelligence is not comparable to that of the Grand Prince. On that day, his backhand after backhand, from the temple to the Magic Union, from the garrison to the knight''s gun, as well as his means to win people''s hearts, his foresight... All these are far better than the Grand Prince I support. I read the general history of the mainland these two days. Looking at things in history, I suddenly understand that this is an inevitable law. Respect for the strong, the weak will naturally become the cornerstone of the strong. I guess you didn''t expect that Prince Chen would win in the end? "


    Dewey nodded and admitted, "I didn''t think of it. Originally, I planned to save Prince Chen''s life if the coup was successful. It''s worthy of him. "


    Count Raymond laughed: "that day. With or without you, we are doomed to failure. So. It''s none of your business that I''ve become like this. "


    Du Wei was relieved. He looked at his calm father and said slowly, "father, tell me, what can I do to save the family?"


    "Well?" Count Raymond was stunned. He did not expect that Dewey would ask such a question.


    "I promised my mother." Du Wei light way: "have me in one day, certainly don''t let the family''s glory be destroyed."


    Count Raymond was silent for a moment and sighed, "you have done it."


    He said with a bitter smile: "although you have no relationship with the Rowling family in name now, who would really think that in the hearts of those nobles and ministers? Although I fell, but everyone will see you as the continuation of the Rowling family. I used to be a count, but now you are a duke. Although you are given the surname Rudolph, who will take it seriously? You know that although I failed in the coup that day, I didn''t despair after I was captured, because at least you succeeded in protecting me. Whatever you left, it was the Rowling family who left a seed. "


    "What should I do?" Du Wei asked in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on his father.


    He came here today to ask for advice.


    At this moment, although the imperial coup ended, Duwei was adored by Prince Chen and became a Duke when he was young. The Regent almost regarded him as his first confidant. Moreover, on the day of the coup, he drove away Gandalf, the powerful green robe. Now even in the circle of magicians, he is one of the top in the mainland. Such a person, now almost can be said to be the first to be popular in the imperial capital.


    But Dewey himself knows his own problems. Although he has been a man of two generations and is conceited and intelligent, he is not born to understand politics.


    Although he was born in an aristocratic family all his life, he tried to avoid these things from an early age. His political experience can never be made up by his talent and intelligence.


    In politics, in this field, Dewey is very clear about his position and is still a complete rookie! Although he has been a man of two generations, he has not experienced the real test of politics. No matter how good he is in other aspects, he can not be a qualified politician.


    In the imperial capital, although he has been in the limelight recently, Dewey has already felt a sense of crisis.


    Since that day, Prince Chen gave himself the map of the Roland empire in public, and let him delimit his territory at will. At that moment, Duwei could clearly feel the envious and even hostile eyes of his colleagues around him!


    Du Wei''s side, although many strange companions, Wu has Hussein, magic has a mouse wizard. There''s also a medusa. But the real brain trust that can serve as his staff has never been there, because in the past, he thought it was unnecessary and his brain was enough. With the experience of two generations, Dewey even unconsciously had a sense of superiority to the people in the world.


    But it is not others who break his superior psychology, it is Prince Chen!


    When the prince Chen plans strategies. After forcing the prince to death, Du Wei had a deep fear of the prince, who was hidden and always had a gentle smile!


    Say a joke, sometimes, Dewey even gave birth to a ridiculous idea: who is the one who came through? The prince Chen is even more like a person who has come across than himself!


    Only later did Du Wei figure it out. It has nothing to do with whether to go through or not. Things in politics can never be tempered without experience and environment.


    I have been trying to avoid the whirlpool since I was a child. Days of peace and freedom. Prince Chen has been in the fierce struggle for imperial power since he was a child. It''s hard to calculate the distance.


    Think about it, perhaps only this lost father. Only then can I solve my doubts.


    It can be said that this strange father and son had never really had a heart to heart relationship like today. Dewey was bent on seeking advice, but the count, who had lost his power, was also wholeheartedly for his son: after all, he had fallen down, and all the hopes of the Rowling family were placed on this son!


    "If you really want to save the hope of the family..." count Raymond said with a bitter smile, "then the most important thing you should do now is to keep a distance from me! Keep your distance from the original Rowling family


    The count tapped his fingers on the table. Slowly way: "I once fall down, next, Chen prince must carry on the big clean up! This is inevitable. No matter how much he values you, he can''t let the Rowling family go for your face! Therefore, in the short run, the Rowling family has become a quagmire, who is in trouble. And you are my only hope now. Save the family''s hope. Save yourself first! So, over a period of time. The best way for you to stay away from the vortex of the Rowling family is to be detached from the outside world, which means that you have really broken with the Rowling family and have nothing to do with it! "


    After a pause, count Raymond said with a smile, "do you know why Prince Chen still put us here instead of killing us?"


    Dewey nodded: "I know."


    He sighed: "both the Rowlings and the Solomons have their own territory and private army. Prince Chen is so smart. Of course, he knows that if he kills you rashly now, then the family territory will be in chaos first! The Lorraine plain is almost the private property of the Lorraine family. All the people there are proud to be members of the Lorraine family. If you do it rashly, the territory will be in chaos, that is, the Empire will be in chaos, and even lead to civil war... How can people like Prince Chen not see through this truth? "


    "Not bad." Count Raymond looked at his son with satisfaction: "you see very clearly. So, now I''m not dead, because Prince Chen wants to free his hand first and play this game well. When he takes back the territory of several families and dismisses the private army, he will finally come to settle our charges. Anyway, we leaders are locked up here and can''t run away. We are always in his hands. What''s the difference between killing one day earlier and killing one day later? So, he''s not in a hurry, and he can earn a good reputation. "


    Do you think he''ll kill you


    "Hard to say." Count Raymond grinned bitterly: "I can''t help it..." when he said that, his face suddenly changed, and he looked at Dewey solemnly: "you must promise me two things!"


    "Go ahead." Duvet sighed. He had guessed what his father wanted.


    Sure enough, count Raymond''s face was serious: "first, if Prince Chen orders to execute me one day, don''t try to dissuade him, let alone make him change his mind! Duwei, you have to understand that the emperor is the emperor, he may treat you differently, but the bottom line of the emperor''s heart is that no one is allowed to challenge! Once you challenge his bottom line, no matter how good he is to you, he will never show mercy on you! So. As I said just now, to save yourself is the best way to leave hope for the Rowling family. Therefore, if he wants to kill me, you can never do anything from it. The best way is to say nothing. Don''t ask


    Du Wei did not say: "second?"


    "Second..." count Raymond''s eyes showed a trace of loneliness: "after I die, take good care of your mother and brother. If you want to have a little affection, in the future, after you get married and have children, it will be my biggest request for you to choose a child and change his name to Rowling. "


    Dewey was silent.


    Count Raymond''s downfall was not just his own. Along with it, even duvet''s brother Gabriel was implicated. The charge of coup d''etat is not general. Although the order has not been issued yet, count Raymond will never set foot in his official career in the future.


    Never be a baron. It''s enough to make this pulse never turn over in the future.


    That is to say, Gabriel, he will never want to turn over to be a nobleman in his future life, but Gabriel''s descendants. The same is true.


    After the coup, the final winner, no doubt, is Prince Chen himself. Or further, in fact, such a coup also brought a certain degree of stability to the imperial power.


    Although the Roland Empire had the whole continent and vast territory, it had been a long time since its founding. I don''t know how many aristocrats have been sealed, and the land annexation on the mainland is serious. Moreover, the hereditary nobles of each family had territory, private army and the right to tax, forming one country after another. This is obviously a cancer of the Empire.


    This coup almost wiped out many aristocratic families who supported the great prince. Cut the barons, take back the territory, lay off the private army... And so on.


    After some statistics, the central government of the Empire gained a lot. The number of territories directly under the central government has increased a lot. Some of those private troops can be converted into ready-made local garrison troops (of course). It''s inevitable to change regions.)


    A large area of land was recovered, a large number of private troops were reduced, and the wealth accumulated by many rich families was recovered. As a result, the tense imperial finance was relieved.


    Prince Chen really has the potential to become a Ming monarch. He has done all kinds of work after the coup. He is very wise. He is not in a hurry. Little by little, he will cut off a little today and a little tomorrow. In less than ten days, he has almost cut off the power of several powerful families in his hands. Obviously, he didn''t prepare for these things just today. Most of them were premeditated. He constantly mobilized local garrison forces from him, and moved back and forth between several regions to exchange defenses. On the one hand, he monitored the disturbance on the territory of the nobles who participated in the coup, and on the other hand, he swept away the land at a rapid speed.


    One thing at a time, the organization is clear and the effect is very good.


    In less than half a month, the tense atmosphere after the coup in the whole imperial capital was swept away. After the coup, Prince Chen, who bought many people''s hearts, immediately gathered a group of aristocratic families loyal to the royal family.


    And now, having finished his preliminary work, Prince Di Chen finally turns his attention to these coup leaders who are held in the inner hall prison of the supervision department


    The Salomon family''s estate has been almost confiscated. On the plain of Rowling, the four local garrison infantry regiments in the provinces of Cote and Lille have been driven by the attack from all sides, supervising the completion of the withdrawal of the private army on the territory of Rowling family. Rowling family is very cooperative, did not show the stubborn resistance of burning jade and stone, which has a lot to do with count Raymond''s wisdom. The old count knew that the situation had gone. Instead of burning all the jade, he had better leave a trace of vitality of the Rowling family to hope for a comeback in the future.


    In the end, the place on the plain of Rowling had been taken over by the officials appointed by the central government of the Empire, and the original private army of Rowling family had been replaced by local garrisons.


    However, most of the extra French grace was due to Duwei''s face. The Rowling family still kept the Rowling castle in their hometown and the surrounding land for more than ten miles.


    Prince Chen has been very happy recently, but he is still calm and complacent. It''s just that the young prince''s extraordinary energy and wisdom have made many old imperial ministers look at him differently.


    Originally, when Augustine VI was in power, the old man had already made a mess of the imperial finance, and several finance ministers were finally swept home. The decline of the empire is in the eyes of the wise. After the Regent came to power, he swept away the dusk and acted decisively. Moreover, everything was arranged first, which immediately made the imperial government more vigorous.


    It is said that the chancellor of the exchequer, who has been tearing down the government from the east to the west every day, came home at night after the Regent''s first day of government. This serious old man unexpectedly made an exception to drink a pot of wine, and while he was drunk, he cried out in the yard: "empire is hopeful! There is hope for the Empire


    It can be imagined that the prince Chen at the moment is more popular.


    Finally. On this day, the Regent and the chancellor of the exchequer looked at the list submitted, the details of the land recovered by the Empire, the demobilized aristocratic private army, and how much revenue they could increase for the central government every year in the future. The Regent just laughed, sighed and said, "the overall situation has been decided."


    The chancellor of the exchequer was almost in tears on the spot.


    He has been in this office for ten years. The worst thing every year is that we can''t make ends meet. Looking at the long list of income in front of us, we think that we don''t have to worry about the financial revenue in the future. There are no big men in the military and other departments to urge for money. I can''t help but get rid of the depression in my heart.


    And then, at an internal meeting of the Regent Group, Dewey finally replied to Prince Chen''s decision on his own territory.


    That day, Prince Chen boldly lost the map and let Duwei choose it at will. It''s no small matter. Facing the envious or hostile eyes around him, Dewey was no longer the boy who had just entered the political arena. He just said that he wanted to go back and think about it.


    In these days, Dewey went to the prison of the inspector general''s office three or five times, talking with his father for a long time each time, and then he brought Baron robertsky a sum of money. Let him treat the general 250 well. Finally, on this day, Du Wei held the map in his hands in front of Prince Chen''s many confidants: "Your Highness, I think about it."¡° "Oh?" Prince Chen said with a smile: "well, I think you must have been picky. Tell me, which geomantic treasure land do you like? " All around are envious eyes. Dewey slowly unfolded the map, and everyone nearby could not help looking at it. Most people have decided: the young Duke. Most of them will choose southeast! The southeast has fertile land and pleasant climate. With favorable weather and dense population, it was the most prosperous area on the mainland. With the Imperial Navy''s overseas expeditions again and again, the maritime trade became more and more prosperous, and the financial resources were also extensive. As Duke of Dewey, it must be no problem to point to the next coastal province in the southeast. It''s a province with millions of people, fertile land and a few big ports. They are doing overseas trade constantly. In the future, they will have a lot of money. I''m afraid it''s not much worse than rich countries! But duvet slowly unfolded the map, put out his hand on the map, and said with a smile: "I''ve got my eye on this." His finger is on the corner of the map. Everyone is stunned when they see his finger! Chen Prince originally a face genial smile, at the moment also gradually disappear, deeply saw Du Wei one eye, voice suddenly some dry: "you... Really want to clear?"? Is this your final decision? " Du Wei met the Regent''s eyes and said slowly, "I want to understand. I want to be here." Everyone around showed incredible expressions. For a moment, I''m afraid everyone thought the young Duke was crazy¡° Don''t you regret it? " Prince Chen has already stood up, staring at Du Wei¡° No regrets. " Dewey shook his head, then he suddenly laughed and bowed down slowly: "please Regent Wang Chengquan!" This time, Prince Chen''s face was calm and gentle. He bit his teeth and gazed at Du Wei. After a long time, he let out a long breath and left a word. Then he turned around and walked out of the Palace door behind him without looking at many of his cronies¡° Sure On June 10, the summer of 960, the coup d''etat finally came to an end. All the aristocratic families involved in the coup were swept away, and the imperial capital''s houses were confiscated. A large family had to leave the imperial capital to survive. Then, the Imperial Palace handed down orders with murderous spirit! The families involved in the coup were killed all the way down from Marquis Solomon. However, the only exception, the count of Raymond at Rowling''s house, has become a "get rid of all titles, never be a baron." just a gentle word, but the count of Raymond''s death penalty has been exempted. But the Rowling family also took it back from the Earl''s residence in the imperial capital, and ordered the Rowling family to leave the imperial capital immediately and return to the Rowling castle on the plain of Rowling. In addition, there is an episode: the Empire has not been knighted as a duke for one hundred years, but the newly promoted young Duke Duwei, who is so honored and favored by the Regent, has put down so many geomantic treasures, but instead points to a place that makes people dumbfounded... In the northwest, the "Desa province" beside the kilimarro mountains. It''s a barren, ignorant, even barbaric backwardness. In terms of fiscal revenue, the annual income of such a province is not even higher than that of a medium-sized city in Southeast China. Even less known, because this scene will never be recorded in any orthodox historical materials: after Duwei pointed out the territory that day, Prince Chen returned to his room. The Regent, who had always been gentle and good, suddenly burst into a rage and smashed everything that could be smashed in his bedroom to pieces. All his trusted bodyguards were stunned, I don''t know why the honorable Regent was so angry¡° He''s still not loyal to me! He still won''t! " Prince Chen kicked over a three foot high coral shelf and cried angrily: "I gave it to him from the Luolin family! The Rowlings didn''t give it to him, so did I! But now! He took the honor I gave him, but he only wanted to change old Raymond''s life!! He''s going to the family! Towards the family! One by one, I only think the loyalty of my family is more important than me!! Can''t I find a person who is completely loyal to me in this world!! Dewey, Dewey! I thought you were an alternative who could satisfy me! But you let me down! I''m so disappointed Father, you''re right. If you want to save yourself, I really shouldn''t save your life... But I''m Dewey! If I don''t... Me, or me? Dewey walked out of the palace with a smile, a sincere smile. I, go the way I choose!

 Chapter 164

    "Left, left! slow down! Fool, if you tie it like this, the carriage will fall apart before it goes out a hundred miles! "


    The servants were carrying luggage, and the boxes piled up on the carriage.


    The door of the Earl''s residence of Rowling family in the imperial capital was very busy. Six solid wagons loaded with goods were full of luggage.


    After the coup, the Rowling family has completely collapsed. Count Raymond''s participation in the coup failed. Most of the family members whose surname is Rowling lost their senior official positions after the coup, and some even went to jail.


    However, because of the existence of Dewey, no one named Rowling was executed in the end.


    The territory was taken back and the private army was laid off. Within three days, the Earl''s house will be owned by others.


    The despondent count Raymond has sold the Earl''s house and decided to return to his hometown in the Lorraine plain with his wife and son. On the one hand, it is to withdraw from the imperial capital circle; on the other hand, it is also to express my position publicly: I just want to go back to my hometown and become a rich man.


    After many years of official career, count Raymond could not have no political opponents. He had to take precautions against falling into the well.


    Most of the original servants and bodyguards were dismissed. Count Raymond, who lost his title, did not need to keep so many servants and attendants.


    Now there are only ten loyal servants at home, as well as captain alpha with sixty elite guards of the Rawlings. Besides, the old count seems to have little power.


    Since the coup ended, most of the other leaders fell to the ground, but count Raymond left his life behind. This has surprised the beautiful countess.


    Looking at the mess in the yard, the broken bottles, the busy servants and guards, count Raymond just looked calm. The beautiful countess had been crying for a long time with Dewey in her arms, and then, comforted by Dewey''s smile, finally got into the carriage.


    And Gabriel... Dewey can''t help sighing when he thinks of his brother.


    it seems that. My brother has a strange attitude towards himself.


    Because just last night, the young Gabriel found Dewey and asked him directly, "can I stay with you in DIDU?"


    Looking at Gabriel with a childish face, Dewey sighed: "No


    "Why?" Gabriel clenched his fist, his expression and tone were very excited: "I am a member of the Rowling family, I want to stay in the imperial capital, I want to make contributions here, and restore the glory of the family in the future! I don''t want to go back to the country. There is no hope to go back there... "


    Dewey patted his brother: "wait two years. I''ll pick you up in two years. This is not the time. "


    Gabriel heard this, face is deeply disappointed, complex looked at his brother, and then turned away in silence.


    When we started this morning. Gabriel got on the carriage early, and didn''t even say a word to Dewey.


    Child style anger, Dewey wry smile.


    Watch the servants tidy up everything, look at the already empty Earl''s house. This is where Dewey lived for ten years, where he grew up. In the back of the small building reading, studying magic, learning astrology.


    Count Raymond patted him behind him. Duvet turned around. Count Raymond''s white robe was spotless, and his face was full of emotion.


    "Ready..." Dewey looked at his father with a bitter smile.


    "Yes. I''m ready. " Count Raymond pointed to the two broken boxes thrown there in the corner: "sit down and talk to me for a while. We haven''t had a good talk since I was sent home


    Dewey nodded. Father and son, a former count and a current Duke, sat down on two broken boxes in the corner of the yard.


    "You still didn''t listen to me." Count Raymond said, "it seems that in my memory, you have never heard my words, including this one. I tell you, don''t try to save my life. But you did it anyway. "


    Du Wei looked into his father''s eyes: "thinking about it, Du Wei suddenly saw the old housekeeper who was in a daze beside him. The former groom, Mr. Mulder.


    "Er... Mad." Du Wei blinked, looked at the loyal old coachman and said with a smile: "it seems that you, the chairman of the Football Association, can''t go on. The Lorraine plain is no longer ours... But do you have any interest in being governor of a province again?"


    governor?


    Old madder was so scared that he almost softened on the spot and quickly came up and hugged Dewey''s leg. "Don''t do it, young master... You see, I can''t look like a governor!" he cried


    Du Wei rubbed his temple hard: "well, where can I find someone? Three months... Three months! "


    He picked up old madder. Duvet looked at the sky and suddenly remembered something: "madder. What''s the date today? "


    "June 15." Madder was relieved to see that the young master no longer mentioned the governor''s affairs. Old Mulder was an honest man. He had a kind of simplicity close to that of a farmer: he had a great sense of self-knowledge. He knew that he was not the kind of governor of a province! No luck. Hard to sit in that position, but you will get retribution! June 15? Du Wei''s eyes brightened, and he thought of a big event in his heart. He immediately called out, "mad, get me a horse! I''m going out, alone After a pause, he asked, "is there a Pegasus town in the northwest of the capital? There''s another place called Yuema stream? " Before sunset, Dewey rode alone. He left the city from the west gate of the imperial capital and headed for the northwest Acropolis. Someone guarding the city gate recognized the young Duke, who was very popular recently. When he saw his anxious face, how dare he stop him? Far out of the way. I have the green magic prop left by Gandalf in my arms. According to Gandalf''s suicide note, as long as I light the magic fireworks in Yuema stream when the moon is full tonight, I can see the one Gandalf asked me to find. Can be my own magic teacher! The Pegasus town is not hard to find. Just that what "leap horse stream", but let Du Wei spend a lot of effort to find. I started asking the local people. The local people said that they had never heard of the name. At last, Duwei got the news from an old coachman in a chariot shop: "Yuema stream? You mean the dirt hillside outside the town? That place was called Yuema stream at that time, because it is said that there were a group of divine horses in ancient times who jumped between two peaks. But now, few people remember that name. That place is in the northwest of the town. It''s easy to find. There are two earth slopes with a ditch in the middle! But few people know that legend now. Later, because of the appearance of the two hillsides, people here gave them a new name. "¡° Oh, what''s the name of that place now? "¡° Brokeback Mountain. " Dewey: "my God." All the way out of town to the northwest, Dewey finally arrived at Brokeback Mountain at sunset. Watching the night fall, Dewey drove his horse into a forest, and then into the valley between the two hillsides. It was obvious that few people came to the valley on weekdays. There was a path full of gravel in the valley, and it was very difficult for the horses to walk. Dewey abandoned the horse and walked in. Far away, after walking through the ravine, I finally found a piece of open space under the Yuema stream written in Gandalf''s letter. But Duwei looked far away, only to find that under the fall of night, there was a fire in the open space. A thin figure sat beside the fire with his knees in his arms, looking very lonely. The fire was so weak that the man, with his back to Dewey, curled up as if shivering. Dewey came closer and heard a faint sigh¡° God... Please protect poor little Vivian. Little Vivian is so cold and hungry now... "

 Chapter 165

    Although it''s summer season, it''s cool in the mountains at night.


    Vivian''s body may not be very cold because of the fire. She just looks around. It''s all black woods. She''s lonely. At night, there are a lot of owl calls, which makes such a single girl feel nervous.


    As soon as she tightened her robe with her hand, she suddenly heard the sound of stones rolling from behind. Vivian suddenly turned back and saw a thin and tall shadow slowly leaning over in the dark night. The long black robe was hidden in the night like a ghost.


    Vivian immediately nervous up, she jumped up, looking at the people, stammering Scream: "yes, yes, who is it!"


    The visitor''s step is very light, until the light of the fire reflects on his face. Seeing this familiar face, Vivian can''t help but be stunned.


    "Poor little silly girl." Dewey took a deep breath and looked at Vivian with a smile. "Why are you here?"


    Seeing that it was Dewey, Vivian''s face changed a few times. Finally, she screamed and ran towards Dewey. On the way, she was stumbling by a stone. Dewey quickly hugged her. Vivian just bumped into Dewey''s arms. Her head was just on Dewey''s chin, Du Wei almost bit his tongue and said with a bitter smile: "sure enough, you are still so stupid."


    However, Vivian seemed to see the Savior. She looked up at Duwei with a pair of innocent big eyes, blinked a few eyelids, and then suddenly "wow". He burst into tears.


    Du Wei helped the weeping little Vivian sit down, and took out a bag from her arms, which was just a little dry food she had bought in the town before. It''s just two rough cakes, but Vivian''s eyes brighten when she sees them. She grabs them and gnaws them hard.


    Looking at this beautiful little silly girl struggling to chew bread, but also from time to time choked straight neck, Dewey heart is distressed. It''s funny again. I took out a water bag and handed it over.


    "Why do you look like you haven''t eaten in a few days?" Dewey sighed helplessly.


    Vivian raised her head cautiously, and there was residual flour residue in the corner of her mouth. Du Wei stretched out his hand and flicked it to her gently, but Vivian had already put down the dough cake and turned her mouth, with a face of grievance: "I''m sorry. I, I really haven''t eaten for two days... "


    Du Wei was stunned by this pitiful reply. He looked at Vivian carefully. This cute and loli girl''s face was full of grievances, and her eyes were distressing.


    I asked carefully. Vivian just intermittently out of the reason why he will be here.


    It turns out that more than half a year ago, after returning to the mainland with Dewey on a sea adventure, Vivian bid farewell to Dewey and returned to Gandalf''s seclusion. Gandalf inquired about what happened to his female apprentice outside, and then he left. On the way, he went to find Duwei and took Duwei to the frozen forest


    These Vivian did not know, but she stayed alone in Gandalf''s seclusion to watch the house. Before he left, Gandalf did not say what he was going out for or when he would come back. Anyway, the old man often goes out for many days. Vivian is used to it.


    But this time, before going out, Gandalf was very gentle to the little apprentice and explained several things carefully.


    The most important one is: "if I haven''t come back in a month, you will go to Feima town outside the imperial capital. There is a Yuema stream outside the town. You can wait until the evening of June 15..."


    Vivian is very familiar with her teacher''s strange temper. The teacher often does some strange things. And never explained. Vivian never asked, since the teacher said so this time. Vivian did the same.


    However, although Vivian was simple, she was not a fool after all. She vaguely saw that the teacher left this time and seemed worried. When she said goodbye to herself, her eyes were not right. After the teacher left, the more she thought about it, the more scared she was, and the more confused she was.


    Then I counted the days and waited for three months. The teacher didn''t come back. For the next day, Vivian felt that she was frightened and restless day and night.


    Finally at home, let alone waiting for three months, she waited for four months, the teacher did not come back, finally helpless, Vivian can only leave home.


    She is a little girl. In fact, after she went out last time, she felt that the outside world was really complicated and terrible. According to her temperament, it''s best to stay at home honestly and live in seclusion peacefully. That''s the safest way. But this time, the teacher didn''t come back, so she had to go out.


    Such a simple little girl came out all the way from home. Fortunately, she was wearing a magician''s robe, and no one dared to provoke her. All the way, she came to the vicinity of the imperial capital, and then found Pegasus Town, and lived in the town all the time.


    Naturally, there are some bad guys. Seeing such a beautiful and simple girl, they are angry. However, Vivian has considerable strength after all. She also meets some ruffians in the town and runs away.


    But after living in the town for such a long time, she encountered a big problem: no money. Magicians are also human beings, and they have to eat and have a house to sleep. She lives in a small hotel, although the boss looks at her pitifully, at the beginning, he reduced her rent, but he can''t keep her like this all the time. In recent days, Vivian is so poor that she can''t even afford to eat bread, so she has to move out. She has been waiting on this "Brokeback Mountain" for three days and three nights. Looking at the black and gray on the little girl''s face, the white wizard''s robe was scratched by the branches in several places. Du Wei sighed and said with a bitter smile, "how can you be out of money?" Vivian blinked: "old, the teacher at home, left, left a little money, but, but I spent all." It turned out that Gandalf would leave a bag of gold coins at home every time he went out. Although Vivian lived in seclusion in a deep mountain, she often went out to buy some daily necessities. But Gandalf is not a rich man. He didn''t come back after going out this time, and the money he left was spent by Vivian in recent months¡° Don''t you know that the precious stones and crystals you are carrying are very valuable? " Du Wei helpless wry smile: "there should be some shops in the town, you sell a magic crystal, it will be enough for you to eat and drink for a few months." But looking at Vivian''s blank face, Duwei understood that these things, it is estimated that the girl does not understand. Du Wei knew in his heart that Gandalf would die long before he left home. He let the female apprentice come to the imperial capital and wrote a place on his suicide note. It was obvious that he wanted Vivian to join him. Dewey thought for a moment and found the magic prop left by Gandalf: "do you recognize this?" Vivian shook her head. Well, it''s Gandalf''s idea that Vivian will come to join him, but... What about Gandalf who says he can be his own magic teacher? I don''t think it''s this chick, is it? It should not be her, otherwise, the person mentioned in Gandalf''s letter is eccentric, which is obviously another point. Now a big problem... Dewey suddenly thought, Vivian may not know Gandalf has died! Looking at the little girl struggling to chew the cake in her arms, Du Wei suddenly felt very sad and didn''t know how to tell her that her teacher was no longer alive. Finally, when the moon came to the top, a bright moon hung in the air. Du Wei patted Vivian and said with a smile, "I''ll show you something interesting." He inserted the magic prop left by Gandalf on the ground, and then unscrewed the lid at one end. This is a kind of firework made by magic potion. A green light suddenly spurted out from the inside, like a meteor, and rushed into the sky like a flare. A green fireball lit up the whole forest in the sky, and then fell slowly. The green light looked strange... Looking at the green light, a faint idea suddenly appeared in Duwei''s heart! Green... Is it... On the sky, the green fireball fell very slowly. It lasted for several minutes. Dewey was waiting quietly. Finally, when the green light completely disappeared, in the distance, just behind the hillside, suddenly came a faint sound of the flute... The sound of the flute was very strange, but the sharp sound was not harsh, as if it was still melodious, but the sound was tactful back and forth, and the tone was very strange, as if there were no rules, just waves of sound, But people can''t help but feel very comfortable when they listen to it. At the same time, the sound falls in their hearts, but it makes people feel sad... Vivian heard the sound of the flute, and her face had a strange expression, as if she had heard the sound of the flute. She looked at Du Wei, jumped up, and cried out: "sister?" At this time, through the moonlight, you can see that a figure has floated slowly from the forest behind the hillside, just like a ghost. In the moonlight, Dewey saw the man. The green robe, the green hat, the green flute... And that face is clearly... Gandalf the green robe?

 Chapter 166.1

    "Why are you?"


    One old and one young, two men at the same time spit out such a sentence.


    The difference is that Dewey''s voice is full of genuine surprise.


    The guy in the green robe, however, seemed to have guessed it. When he said this, he was not surprised. On the contrary, he had a taste of "sure it is.".


    However, a slight movement of Gandalf in green robe showed his nervousness at the moment.


    He looked carefully around him, as if his eyes were searching for something.


    "Are you the one Gandalf asked me to look for?" Dewey looks at the fake in front of him.


    What kind of arrangement did Gandalf make? He knew about this green guy? You know this guy?


    "I remind you again, boy." Gandalf in Green said coldly, "I am Gandalf."


    Dewey was sneering. He saw the old man''s searching eyes: "what are you looking for? Ah, are you looking for Semel? "


    As soon as Gandalf the green robe heard the name "Semel", his face suddenly changed. With deep fear, or worry in his eyes, he could not help saying, "where is she? She''s following you? Is she here? "


    Duwei has not answered, Vivian has timid mouth: "green... Mr. Green cap."


    Mr. green hat?


    Although the title is a bit of a slap in the face, Dewey turns to Vivian and says, "do you know this guy?"


    "He, he''s my sister''s teacher."


    Dewey finally understood.


    This green guy is Joanna''s master.


    So... What''s his relationship with Gandalf?


    It seems very complicated.


    "Where is Semel?" Gandalf, green robe, looked around with alert eyes.


    "Don''t look for it." Dewey shook his head. "She would have come out if she wanted to, but. I''m sure she''s around


    Gandalf, green robe, suddenly stares at Du Wei with a ferocious face: "boy of the Rowling family! What the hell are you up to! Yeah! How did that old guy make you wait for me here? Ah, and Semel! How could she be alive, with you? "


    Duwei looks at Vivian. The girl seems to be familiar with the green guy. At least the awe on her face shows that Vivian has been in contact with the green guy.


    "Vivian." Dewey pointed to the woods and said, "you stay there for a while. I have something to talk to Mr. green hat."


    Vivian still listens to Dewey. She hesitated, looked at Dewey, then at Gandalf the green robe, nodded and walked away.


    "The old man''s apprentice is with you?" Green robe Gandalf watched Vivian walk away and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that he really gave you everything."


    Then Gandalf green sat in front of the fire. Dewey hesitated and sat down.


    Then he took out Gandalf''s letter to himself and hesitated. Or he handed it to the green robed guy: "this is a letter from master Gandalf. He asked me to meet someone here tonight and said that he could be my teacher and teach me magic. But I didn''t know in advance that it was you. "


    Gandalf the green robe took the letter. He glanced casually and sneered: "hum, it''s in line with my style. I always want to arrange everything. A fool


    Finish. He threw the letter into the fire and watched the flame devour the parchment. Dewey''s face was a little unhappy.


    "Who are you?" Dewey looked at the guy and said, "don''t say ''you are Gandalf'' to me any more. I want to hear the concrete facts!"


    "Hum... Boy, I''m curious." The green robed man picked up a branch at random, broke it gently and threw it into the fire. The light of the fire covered his face. A green robe, his face also seems to be faint green, very strange: "the corner of your head, is Chris that guy gave you, right?"


    "Why can you see my horn?" Duvet sighed and pressed his hair. "I thought I was hiding well."


    "Because you have a devil''s smell." Gandalf, green robe, laughed strangely: "no one else can feel this kind of breath, but for people like me who have been to Alcatraz Island. It''s impossible to hide the smell. "


    Standing far away on the edge of the woods. Vivian watched nervously as Duwei and Gandalf sat by the fire. She didn''t know what they were talking about.


    All of a sudden. Behind a body of gentle sigh, startled Wei Wei An, she suddenly turned back, but saw her sister standing beside a tree in the woods.


    "How have you been? My poor sister Joanna as always indifferent, looking at Vivian: "look at you, recently seems to have been unhappy ah. Hum, why do I feel so angry when I see you so weak? "


    "Sister, sister." Vivian opened her mouth and looked at the sister she had been afraid of since she was a child. There is a complex thing in Joanna''s eyes, she suddenly slowly came over, in Vivian surprised eyes, she actually stretched out her hand, gently put on Vivian''s shoulder. Vivian hasn''t felt such intimacy on her sister for many years. She was a little silly and watched Joanna walk to her side: "you..." "Oh, stronger than I thought." Joanna sighed softly: "I thought you''d cry so much when you heard about your master''s death."¡° You Vivian was surprised: "you! I beg your pardon? Teacher, he... "Joanna frowned," don''t you know? It''s like this... "" wow... "In the distance, Vivian''s cry startled Du Wei. Du Wei looked around and saw that Vivian had already sat on the ground, with Joanna standing beside her. Joanna was still like that, with light armor, long robe, cool face and long silver hair. Looking at the pain of Vivian, the cold Joanna frowned and hesitated for a moment. Finally she bent down and hugged her sister slowly. This move surprised Dewey¡° It seems that Vivian, the little guy, just learned about the old guy''s death. Didn''t you tell her? " Gandalf in Green said softly¡° No Dewey shook his head. "I just met her here today, too." Looking at Du Wei''s absent-minded reply to himself, but his eyes remained on Vivian in the distance, green robe Gandalf snorted: "well, don''t look any more. This little girl has been so weak since she was a child. I really don''t know why I chose this guy as my apprentice. "¡° Answer my question Dewey came back and said, "who the hell are you?" Gandalf, green robe, was silent. He laughed and looked around: "it''s good here... It''s a good place. Do you know where this is? "..."¡° This is my hometown Green Gandalf smiles: "I was born in Pegasus town. I''m from this town. My father was a grocer here, and my mother was a tailor''s daughter, a seamstress. When I was young, these two hillsides were also called "Yuema stream." Dewey didn''t speak¡° When I was seven years old, a passing magician took me as an apprentice and took me to the imperial capital. I left this town, I left my hometown. I spent 20 years in the imperial Magic Union and became a qualified magician. Then... "Green Gandalf laughed:" I am praised as a genius by everyone! At that time, everyone would say, "look! He''s master Gandalf. He''s the genius! " Dewey felt bitter in his mouth: "you, are you really Gandalf? Who is the one I know? "¡° He''s Gandalf, too. To be exact, we''re all Gandalf. " The old man in green is laughing strangely. Then he looked at Dewey: "do you feel confused sometimes?"¡° Confused? "¡° Yes, confused. " The old man shook his head: "I will! Especially in my adventures one after another, I discovered the so-called "mission" left by Aragorn one after another... Damn mission. It makes me feel sick and disgusting! Why does a guy who has been dead for a thousand years want to put some bullshit mission on me? I''m just me. I''m the son of a grocery store owner and a seamstress. I don''t want to be on a mission. I don''t want to be a great, dedicated fool! So... My character has undergone complex changes, very complex... Maybe you don''t understand that kind of complexity. " Dewey still didn''t speak¡° At that time, it was as if I had two souls in my body. " Gandalf green robe pointed to his head: "it seems that there is something that cuts a complete soul into two. One is me, the other is... The old fool you met. He''s selfless, and I''m... Selfish! "¡° Gandalf at that time, very painful, is a kind of inner pain, you should understand that feeling, right? It''s like becoming a madman. There are two ideas in my heart, fighting all the time. We fell in love with a woman, Semel... But he wanted to be a teacher, and I thought, "why don''t you get her? Why do you have to act like nothing happened? " It''s like, damn it. "

 Chapter 166.2

    Dewey saw that when he said this, the old man in green robe looked around uneasily, as if he was worried that Semel would jump out at any time.


    "The biggest difference lies in the bullshit mission of Aragorn." The old man with green robe grinned wickedly: "We searched for clues and finally found the Devil Island and went to see Chris. I really don''t want to go, but at that time, "he" was stronger than me. Although in the same body, I am weak, in the usual words, "the just soul fights the evil soul." he has the control of the body most of the time. And I, I''m oppressed. " Gandalf green pointed to his nose.


    "In the end, we found some instructions left by Aragorn, the demon island we found, we went to, and the old bastard Chris we met. Originally, we wanted to trade with him. We wanted to exchange the king''s heart back to Aragon. But Chris refused us. He didn''t think we had enough value to exchange. Chris was... Very strong, at least we couldn''t beat him at that time. So we didn''t get back to Aragorn''s heart. " At this point, Gandalf, green robe, suddenly gave a strange smile: "but when he was leaving, Chris suddenly stopped me and said to me," I have a way to relieve your pain... There are two souls hidden in one body. It must be very uncomfortable. ", At that time, we hesitated and accepted his temptation. Because both of us are tired of fighting day and night, fighting day and night in consciousness, fighting for the body. He asked for a body that completely obeys his control and strives to accomplish any mission, while I only hope to live a free life and do whatever I want to... "


    Dewey finally opened his mouth. "And then?"


    "And then?" Gandalf, the green robe, gave an evil smile: "then Chris satisfied me. He said that he can provide us with a body, so that the extra soul between us can get a body that completely belongs to us. However, he also has conditions. He asked us to do him a small favor. "


    At this point, green Gandalf looked at Dewey and said, "don''t you ask me, what can Chris do for him?"


    "Why do I ask?"


    "Because it''s busy, it has something to do with you." Green robe Gandalf malicious smile: "and you have a lot to do."


    Then he gave a long sigh, and his tone became serious


    "I sign the following contract with my soul: in my lifetime. If I meet someone from Alcatraz, I will give him my best help. If there is a breach of contract, may my soul not rest in peace! "


    With that, the old man in green robe looked at Dewey: "the man who deals with Alcatraz Island is just talking about you."


    All of a sudden, Dewey felt his hair standing up!


    what is it? fatalism? Or is it ridiculous?


    "After that. I am me, he is him. We''re all Gandalf. We''re just in two. Chris''s magic is really magical, and it''s totally different from the magic on this continent. He built a new body for us, just like the original body. Our souls got what they needed. From then on Gandalf was divided into two parts! " The green robed old man frowned and said, "unfortunately, I underestimated another one''s sense of mission and justice in my heart. When we left Devil Island, he suddenly challenged me!"


    "Why?" Asked Dewey.


    "That''s what I asked." The old man in the green robe gave a dry smile: "but the reason he said. It makes me feel helpless. He said that he needs Gandalf''s identity and the reputation of "Gandalf mage". He needs this identity to do a lot of things, but if it is spread out, there will be one more me and another Gandalf. You can imagine. How much trouble will it cause. "


    "But I don''t want to give up my identity! I am Gandalf! Why give him my identity? therefore. Although each has a new body, but we fight for their own position. But in the end, I''m not his opponent. Because when the soul split, he took away relatively more power, and I had to agree with him. "


    "And then?" Duvidi''s curiosity had been fully aroused.


    "And then? Then we made an agreement. " Gandalf in green robe said lightly: "we will compare every other period of time. The winner will get Gandalf''s identity, while the loser will have to give up his identity. He can no longer show his trace in front of anyone and remain anonymous. Over the past two hundred years, we have been fighting one after another. He always wins more, so most of the time, he is Gandalf, and I hide my face and identity and wander around, but this is a good day. Finally... "He laughed:" at last, he died. We used to be alone. After he died, I immediately felt his soul disappear. So, I know that my day has finally arrived. I will be Gandalf, the only Gandalf


    Dewey let out a long breath, he finally understood the problem of Gandalf.


    I also understand why Gandalf, the just man I know, left a suicide note to let me find this separation.


    The strength of this green robe guy is absolutely beyond doubt! He is a part of Gandalf, and his strength is naturally strong. He can fight with Gandalf for more than 200 years. In his words, "lose more and win less". In this way, although his strength is not as good as Gandalf''s, it is not much different. And Dewey saw the power of this guy on the day of the coup! Although the character is totally different, this guy has all the abilities of Gandalf that duvier knows! Whether it''s magic talent, or ability, intelligence, brain... And so on, it''s almost a copy of the evil version of Gandalf! Moreover, he seems to be very good at training his disciples! Just Gandalf has trained little Vivian, a gifted little magician, and this green robed Gandalf has also trained Joanna, a gifted girl who is not inferior, even more powerful than Vivian! Such a powerful guy who is good at training his disciples is really the most suitable person to be his own teacher. Looking at the guy in front of him, Dewey took a deep breath, and then solemnly asked: "excuse me, would you like to be my teacher?" " Gandalf, green robe, looked at Dewey, then laughed: "in the square, you made me lose face, and you broke my business, but now, can you still ask me to be your teacher? Why? "¡° Because I need to be strong. " Dewey''s tone is very serious, not joking: "in the face of the unknown future, I need to be strong! My strength at the moment is far from enough to base on the world! I need to be strong, so I need a good teacher! " After a pause, Dewey looked at the old man in the green robe: "besides, this is Gandalf''s hope. You have just read his suicide note. He introduced me to be your disciple. You are originally a person, you should not refuse your own request? "¡° Yes The green robed old man didn''t hesitate and nodded quickly, but he added: "it''s OK to be my disciple, but I want to make it clear: don''t expect me to help you with the bullshit mission of Aragon! What I hate most is that boring thing! " Du Wei smiles and takes a look at the person who is going to become his own teacher: "on this point, our views are very consistent." Gandalf green robe left, leaving a sentence: "in three months, I will come to you. At that time, I will start to teach you the magic you want to learn, but before that, I have my business to deal with. " This requirement is in line with the current situation of Dewey. In three months, he also needs three months to deal with the problems in his hands. There are still a large number of people to recruit in the northwest territory. It can be predicted that in the past three months, Dewey will be very, very busy. The old man in green robe walked very simply. He called for his female apprentice, and they floated away in the night. In the face of crying in a mess of Vivian, Du Wei was in a bit of a dilemma. He went over and helped up the little girl and said softly, "your teacher has passed away. Do you know?" Nod¡° Your teacher handed you over to me, do you know? " Nod¡° After that, you will follow me, will you Hesitated, then nodded. After a pause, Vivian cried and looked at Duwei: "coco is..." "but what?"¡° You... "Vivian timidly looked at Du Wei, blinking big eyes:" you, you, after you, do not allow, bully me... "This question... Will Du Wei" bully "poor little Vivian? God, please pray for poor little Vivian

 Chapter 167.1

    Baron Sark got up early this morning. After all the disturbances on the day of the coup d''etat, the Baron of the Empire, the former commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, took the initiative to ask the regent to remove his position as commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital after the coup d''etat.


    After experiencing the coup on coup d''etat day, the Baron, who is not very ambitious, knows very well that he is not suitable to stay in such an important position as the public security department. In the imperial capital, commanding 10000 garrison troops, such a position is really at the top of the wind.


    Most of all, he knew that he was not a confidant of the Regent.


    After seeing that many families that had been famous for a time after the coup were destroyed one after another, the Baron took the initiative to put forward his own request at the first time in order to seek stability.


    Obviously, the Regent was very pleased with this way of knowing current affairs.


    Soon, he got the title of a senior official in the Department of Commerce in the imperial Ministry of finance. Such a position satisfied the Baron Sark. He could give up his military power with peace of mind. Moreover, the Department of Commerce was really a place with a lot of oil and water.


    Moreover, what makes him most proud is that on his first day in office, he made friends with the young grand duke, the young duvet, who is currently in the limelight.


    Du Wei personally visited the newly appointed senior official of the Department of Commerce of the Ministry of finance. Then they had a pleasant tea and talked about some noble topics, such as the weather, the recent scandal about a noble family, or some new things in the imperial capital. After establishing a certain mutual affection, Duchess Dewey made a casual request for help. Ask Baron Sark to get an approval for the sale of some "prohibited" products.


    Of course, Baron Sark would never refuse such a small favor.


    So today, three days later, Baron Sark received an invitation.


    A shop in the central area near the Arc de Triomphe of the imperial capital officially opened. This is a company specializing in rare Warcraft furs from the frozen forest areas of northern China, as well as some precious demon cores and all kinds of things that even the Sark Baron can''t say.


    Of course, the name of the owner of the shop is "mad".


    As everyone knows, this "Mr. mad" is a close servant of the young duchess. Then it goes without saying who is the boss of this shop.


    In addition to the Baron Sark, the new commander of the Imperial City Security Department, Lord camisilo (the undercover officer who played a key role in the coup, the prince Chen was lying in ambush with the eldest prince), and several senior officials of the finance department.


    Even the chairman of the Magic Union was invited by Dewey.


    Just this morning, on a busy street near the Arc de Triomphe of the imperial capital, the official opening of a shop attracted all the tycoons in the core circle of the imperial capital.


    Baron Sark, commander camisillo. There is also a general of the Imperial Guard Corps, as well as officials of the Ministry of finance. There is also count villa (the guy who instigated the quadruplet magic Apprentice) that Duwei met in the ecstatic cave outside the imperial capital. What''s more, Duwei was surprised. Although I didn''t send an invitation, the famous symbol of the Empire, in the ecstasy cave outside the imperial capital, a fat man, nicknamed "Warcraft of Mount Delan", also came to celebrate in person.


    In the palace. Although Prince Chen, the Regent, did not come, he sent a palace manager.


    As for the magic trade union, naturally, the president will not attend such secular occasions. However, master Clark, who is friendly with Dewey, comes to celebrate on behalf of the magic trade union as the deacon of the magic trade union.


    Others, some second-class and third class nobles, are looking at Du Wei, the hot young Duke''s face, to take the opportunity to win relations.


    Such a "luxury" lineup. After the coup, it is the only gathering of the core figures in the imperial circle.


    The shop Du Wei bought this time is a three story building with a very good geographical location. It''s just at a crossroad of the Arc de Triomphe street. People come and go, and it''s very busy. On both sides of the road are the shops of the famous aristocratic families selling some top luxury goods in the imperial capital. so to speak. Arc de Triomphe street is the most popular place in the imperial capital. It''s packed with rare tourists from all over the continent. Precious, rare goods, of course. The price is also extremely expensive.


    To Du Wei''s satisfaction, the shop he bought this time was a three story building facing the street, with a considerable yard behind it, and a house attached behind it as a workshop. Behind the courtyard, the canal of Lancang canal, which is introduced into the imperial capital, is not far away. Whether from a commercial point of view or a practical point of view, it is extremely worthwhile to buy this industry.


    The only thing that surprised Dewey was that, according to his estimation, such a shop could not be bought at a price of several hundred thousand gold coins because of its superior geographical conditions. But the final transaction price, but only less than 200000 gold coins!


    Such a ridiculously low price, so that Dewey quickly left the heart.


    He realized that this must be someone''s insinuation to himself. After all, there are many people in the imperial capital who are willing to please themselves. Finally, after he asked madder to investigate, he finally found out that the original owner of the shop seemed to have a close relationship with the "demon of Mount Delan". Dewey understood... Sure enough, on the opening day, the famous rich and fat man of the Empire came to celebrate in his luxurious carriage. Dewey is very clear that today is definitely a great opportunity to make money. So he didn''t mean to avoid anything (originally, he was a great aristocrat. Even if he owned any property in the name of his family, he would do it in the name of his family''s confidants. He would never come out in person to avoid losing his identity.), However, Dewey had no such noble consciousness, and he dressed himself neatly on this day. Completely in the owner''s self-esteem appearance, regardless of the status taboo, personally in the shop and those congratulations of the nobility are eager to talk. This three story building is about the size of a basketball court on each floor. Dewey had asked madder to go to the slave market and spend a lot of money to buy some beautiful female slaves. According to his memory in his previous life, he made these beautiful female slaves stand in front of the door as guests. On the first floor of the shop, they mainly sell some street goods from the frozen forest and the fur of some low-level Warcraft. There are also magic cores, as well as a variety of rare goods made from Warcraft bones. The whole ship of goods originally stored in the warehouse at the dock of Walker port had already been transported by Ruolin to the workshop behind the shop. At the instigation of Dewey, the star of today''s shop is undoubtedly the female Knight Miss Jolin! Originally, on such an occasion, Ruolin felt that she should be more formal and luxurious, but Dewey rejected her. Let Ruolin put on a set of gorgeous Knight light armor, Dewey also personally designed a special suit for the female knight. The mouse and the witch added several magic gems to the knight light armor. In a heart-shaped Ruby carved on the chest, there is a illuminant of lightness. This magic is pure waste, because if it is on the battlefield. Who dares to add a lighting spell to himself? It''s definitely a way to find death: you will become the best target of enemy archers! But duvico doesn''t care. After blessing this illumination, the whole armor seems to be covered with a layer of holy silver light. Baoguang flow, extremely gorgeous. Behind the shoulders of the armor, there is a miniature custom magic. After this magic blessing, there are two extremely weak air currents around the armor. Such a weak wind turns all the time, which makes the bright red cloak chosen by Dewey himself behind the armor look like a red cloak dyed with rose juice, and the holder is waving every moment! At the seams of the armor, Dewey also mixed some pure gold silk thread with gegwu. Du Wei even personally read some precious ancient books and documents. I found a few totem patterns that even Duwei didn''t know what they meant, as long as they looked mysterious and gorgeous. Then let the craftsman carve all the totem patterns on the armor, so that the armor is covered with hollowed out patterns. With so many gorgeous hollowed out patterns, its magnificence has reached a climax! And the protective power... Today''s weather ha ha ha... Under the packaging of such a gorgeous armor which is more Paladin than Paladin, a bright red cape is added. Originally, Jolin has a beautiful appearance, coupled with her naturally outstanding fiery and unrestrained figure, especially her long legs, which makes Du Wei admire. Dewey''s spent more money. The special envoy consumed the skin of a snow devil wolf and made a pair of long leather boots for her! After spending nearly 30000 gold coins on the whole body''s clothes. Ruolin Knights solemnly appeared on the stage under the introduction of Duwei, and immediately subdued the men of the aristocracy. Although the appearance of Ruolin may not be that top role, but after getting used to those gentle or pure or gorgeous women. The appearance of such a female knight with 89% looks, just fresh, is enough to make these guys feel novel. A female knight, a young and beautiful female knight, with a tall and unrestrained figure, a holy and gorgeous armor, delicate and with a bit of warrior''s cold and gorgeous appearance... All of these make Dewey feel very satisfied with the effect¡° Let me introduce you. " Du Wei smiles and makes Ruolin stand beside him. Ruolin cooperates and keeps a cold smile¡° This is my relative''s guard knight, sir Ruolin! " Du Wei said with a smile: "Knight Ruolin is my right-hand man. All the goods you see today from the frozen forest in the north were brought back from the north by this powerful female Knight!"

 Chapter 167.2

    It''s a bit of a sneak change of concept, but Dewey is trying to create such an effect.


    Sure enough, this words a, the whole field of vision all gathered on the body of if Lin. The count of villa, who was still carefully identifying a Warcraft core, and the fat man de Lanshan, who was still feeling the fur of a fiery red wind fox Warcraft, all set their eyes on Ruolin.


    The valiant female Knight stood on the spot, gorgeous armor, Cape dancing, skin is a long time in the sea out of the sexy light wheat color, suddenly let de Lanshan was stunned.


    After a moment''s silence, the count of villa was the first to speak. The elegant middle-aged man looked at Rowling with a smile: "Sir Rowling, just now the duke said... You brought all these rare things here from the frozen forest? Oh, God, you are so beautiful. To my surprise, you are such a beautiful female knight, and you have the experience of adventure in such a terrible place as the frozen forest


    Ruolin knew the effect of duvet''s intentional saying that. But this is what the host meant, and she can only cooperate with the acting.


    Although it is true that these goods were brought back by her from the northern country... They were definitely not "hunted" by her. In terms of Ruolin''s real strength, I''m afraid that if she meets a snow devil wolf, it''s not something that the female knight can deal with alone.


    Ruolin, who has been traveling on the mainland with a small adventure group since she was a child, absolutely has a unique way to deal with these noble men. She doesn''t have to laugh or make friends with them. She just keeps the heroism and reserve that a knight should have. With the "packaging" of Duwei, she will soon get married. She became the focus of the party today!


    Many visiting nobles have put aside the people around them and gathered around Ruolin.


    Ruolin with her deliberately maintain a light reserved tone, one by one to those around the aristocracy who introduced the goods in front of.


    She has done her homework. Everything she sells here, including the fur and core of Warcraft, the handicrafts made of Warcraft bones, and even some magic gifts made by gegewu, Ruolin recites their functions and origins very skillfully.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. This is a shield made of the scale of the Earth Dragon. Although it looks very small, its defense is quite good. You may not know that the Earth Dragon is a kind of Warcraft living in the frozen forest underground. They are very small, but their scales are very strong. Even the fighting spirit of level 4 warriors, it is difficult to split their scales! When I was hunting for these things. We put in a lot of effort. Such a shield is made from the scales of three earth dragons. Moreover, compared with ordinary shields, it has a great advantage in addition to being strong... Its weight is very light, of course. Undeniably, it''s also very good-looking. That''s because the earth dragon lives underground all the year round, with some underground mineral crystals on its scales... "


    Ruolin said every product. Immediately, some aristocrats who were dazed by her began to dig out their wallets. Soon, in a short morning, all the goods commented by Ruolin''s golden mouth were sold out.


    In just one morning, the "sales" created by Ruolin alone reached 300000 gold coins!


    The goods on the first floor of the shop were almost sold by Ruolin alone!


    Du Wei looked at Ruolin, surrounded by a group of young men and nobles, as if the stars were crowding the moon. He was very satisfied with his smile. When Maud quietly handed in the sales list for half a day, Dewey couldn''t close his mouth.


    People with status, such as Mount Delan, Warcraft, count villa and so on, have seen the clue for a long time. Although they are also curious about the "special packaging" of Ruolin, after all, these people have extraordinary knowledge, and soon see through the tricks played by Du Wei.


    De Lan Shan stares at Zhu Zi and looks at Ruolin for a long time. Finally quietly came to Dewey''s side. He sighed and murmured, "Your Highness. I really admire your method! The female Knight of Ruolin... Hehe, to tell you the truth, I think the goods you have here are ordinary, but if you are willing to give up, I am willing to bid one million gold coins... "


    Just now, when Du Wei''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness, the fat man of Delan mountain said with a smile: "don''t get me wrong, Duke. How can I dare to think of your knights? I just think that if you are willing to lend her to me for a while, I still have a few shops in DIDU, If there are such talents as Knight Ruolin, then... Hehe! What about? One million gold coins. I only ask Knight Ruolin to help me for one month. I will treat your subordinate like the most grand guest. "


    The count of villa seemed to have a good personal relationship with the fat man. He patted the mountain on the shoulder with a smile and said, "well, you fat man, don''t embarrass the Duke! Don''t you realize that? This female knight, hey, hey... The way she looks at our Duke is extraordinary! Maybe this is the Duchess of the future! You fat man, you want the future Duchess to be a shopkeeper with you


    The Lord camisilo, who just took over the post of the commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, seemed not interested in women, but he was very interested in the gorgeous armor that Jolin was wearing. He couldn''t help but asked Duwei in a low voice: "Your Highness, the armor that this female knight was wearing, I don''t know where you are..." Duwei was stunned and took a look at this camisilo, He knows this guy and has dealt with him. This guy is very loyal to Prince Chen, and can be an undercover for ten years under the great prince. He should be a guy with extraordinary knowledge and excellent mental vision. That gorgeous and useless armor can deceive those aristocrats who like to be gorgeous. Can''t people like camisillo, who used to dance on the blade all the year round, see the mystery¡° Your highness Camisillo laughed. His voice was a little hoarse. He said in a low voice, "this armor, of course, I know it''s useless, but it''s hard for you to understand. I''ve been invisible under the late Prince for ten years! For ten years, I''ve tried my best to hide myself. I''m afraid I''ll be noticed every day. Alas, now that I''ve finally made it, I find that I have one more problem. "¡° "Oh?" Dewey took a curious look at the guy I find myself more and more interested in being noticed. " Camisillo made no secret of this strange fault: "of course, I know you will never laugh at me... Maybe this is a kind of compensation I hope to make for myself! Once upon a time, I never dared to wear such gorgeous armor, but now, I just want to make myself comfortable. " Dewey understood that it was a "compensatory" mentality. It''s like a person who used to starve all the year round and put great emphasis on food. And this camisiro, the gold medal undercover, after leaving his undercover career, especially hopes to attract attention to make up for his ten years of life¡° This is easy. " Du Wei thought in his heart: "I can make a suit of this armor for you. Just take it as a gift for you!"¡° How can this work? " Camisillo immediately refused: "I appreciate your kindness, but can''t camisillo afford such a little money? Today, I''d like to congratulate the Duchess. If I still take something for nothing and spread it, I don''t have to work in the imperial capital! " Du Wei smiles, and then camisillo sets such a gorgeous armor at the price of "100000 gold coins". Of course, there is also dear master Clark, who almost became Mr. Dewey''s magician. Now he occupies the position of deacon in the Magic Union. Today, I come to congratulate him and send a big gift to Dewey¡° Master Dewey. " Master Clark took Dewey to the corner and said with a smile, "I heard that you have a way to hunt a large number of Warcraft materials in the frozen forest all the year round?" Du Wei raised his eyebrows and looked at the mage¡° Don''t get me wrong. " Clark said with a smile: "you know, there are so many magicians in the Magic Union all the year round. In order to meet the consumption of magic materials by magicians, there are also those old monsters in the white tower who are doing all kinds of magic experiments all the year round. So the magic trade union will purchase a large number of magic raw materials every year. The Warcraft cores you operate and some rare magic plants are all on the purchasing list of the magic trade union! " Dewey''s eyes lit up immediately. After that, the conversation between them immediately became intimate. Finally, master Clark signed a contract with Du Weicao on behalf of the Magic Union. In the future, the Magic Union will purchase about 800000 gold coins from Du Wei''s shop every year. One of the main demand is Warcraft, also equipped with a small number of magic plants and so on. Of course, in exchange, Dewey also hopes to purchase some minerals he needs from the magic trade union, especially some magic crystals and magic gems, which are scarce in the market. Only the magic trade union can get a large number of goods. After initialling the contract, Clark looks at Dewey with satisfaction and is ready to leave. Before leaving, he added a meaningful sentence: "Mr. Dewey, President jago Doug, let me bring you a sentence today: Please always remember your identity as a magician, and the Magic Union will always be your home!" With that, master Clark said goodbye with a smile. Dewey sent away the messenger of the magic trade union, savored master Clark''s words carefully, and his heart moved! Is... The establishment of the Academy of magic about to start?

 Chapter 168

    "Master, master! There''s a lot of income today! " Madder''s face was red. He was holding a thin pamphlet in his hand. The first two pages were full. Every stroke, every tick, and a series of numbers on the back made the loyal old servant feel extremely excited.


    "Oh, how much altogether?" Du Wei leaned back on the chair and asked lazily.


    At this moment, the setting sun is hanging at the end of the Arc de Triomphe street. At sunset, the shop has been closed. Originally, the visiting nobles warmly invited Dewey to have dinner together. In particular, the famous tycoon of the Empire, Mount Delan Warcraft, is very interested in duvernon''s industry. It seems that he is willing to have a detailed "in-depth talk" with duvernon.


    However, Duwei''s original good mood disappeared after the last words left by master Clark before he left!


    "A total of 684600 gold coins!" Old mad''s voice trembled when he reported the number.


    Dewey didn''t say much.


    Hum, after so much effort, if I can''t earn so much money, then I''m not a failure? Expected, expected


    Seeing that the young master didn''t have any expression, old madder thought that the young master was dissatisfied with his general report. He quickly turned over the account book in his hand and said in detail: "today, the greatest hero is miss Ruolin. The things she sold in her hand alone are worth thirty or eighteen thousand gold coins. Young master, miss Ruolin is today''s greatest hero. If we can have more people like miss Ruolin in our hands... "


    "All right." Did duvet wave his hand and interrupt old madder''s lust?


    How many more people like Ruolin? That''s unrealistic.


    The so-called thing is rare. The image of Ruolin''s super gorgeous female knight is mainly a "novelty", which makes those drooling aristocrats willing to spend a lot of money. If there are more such roles, those aristocrats will have no novelty, and no effect. Moreover, it is hard to find talents like Ruolin. Ruolin is first-class in appearance and figure. Most of all, this woman has quite a brain. In his early years, he worked in the mercenary adventure circle and accumulated a lot of skills to deal with men. Smart, beautiful, intelligent, samurai origin and loyal to himself. Where can I find more such candidates?


    However, even the groom in the car was serious. He wore a white robe and a cross badge on his chest.


    Duwei was stunned. The carriage and the party had already come to him. The inner court guard saw that the Duke was in a trance. He quickly and gently pulled Duwei to one side and made way of the road.


    When the carriage drove slowly into the palace, Dewey frowned and looked at the inner court guard beside him: "who was in the carriage just now? How can people in the temple go in and out of the palace at will? "


    The inner court guard hesitated, lowered his voice and said, "don''t you know, Duke? The one in the carriage is Saint Verona, known as the flower of the royal family, the goddess of the temple... "


    Saint? Du Wei only vaguely knew that the so-called saints were in fact gimmicks made by the temple, a religious organization. Some holy and beautiful maidens were selected to convert to the temple devoutly, never marry, keep holy and serve the gods


    But this Verona saint? The Royal flower?


    "You really don''t know?" The inner court bodyguard was a little surprised by the young Duke''s ignorance, and his face was a little unnatural: "Saint Verona... Her father is the late Prince..."


    "Oh..." Dewey meaningfully looked back at the far away carriage.


    The eldest prince''s daughter? Saint?


    Hehe... No wonder there are white flags on the carriage.


    Although the eldest prince committed suicide after the coup, Prince Chen did a good job in this matter. He did not deprive the eldest prince of his status as a member of the royal family. He was also allowed to be buried under the flag according to the tradition of Augustine royal family. It''s the exclusive etiquette of the royal family.


    This Saint... Is the daughter of the prince. Hum, it seems that the prince has not tried to win over the temple. However, when it came to the end, the temple finally chose Prince Chen, and put the big prince together at the critical time!


    Hum


    Just as duvet was looking at the carriage, he faintly felt that the closed carriage seemed to have a corner of the window open, and a bunch of eyes were floating towards him from a distance


    Back to his own house.


    Duwei had been made Duke, but he didn''t set up his own palace in the capital. Although the Regent granted him a lot of royal titles, the glory was enough, but he did not let Dewey act as an actual official in any department of the central empire.


    Of course, this is because Dewey is only fourteen years old after all. It''s shocking to be a Duke at this age. It would be ridiculous to be the first minister of any ministry.


    Therefore, Dewey did not set up his own Duchess house, but devoted himself to going to the northwest to be the local emperor.


    At present, he is in the "mansion" of the imperial capital. In fact, he is in a small house in the rich area of the imperial capital. The house was given to him by Prince Chen. It is said that it was the property under the name of the great prince. As soon as he got home, he saw that the old servant, madder, was waiting at the door. Seeing the young master coming back, madder quickly came up and helped Duwei out of the carriage. Then the first sentence was: "young master, the Magic Union came to see you today, but you are not at home. The people of the Magic Union have been waiting for you at home all morning, so they have to go back." Come to me so soon? Dewey sneered. But the next sentence surprised Dewey. Obviously, the Magic Union didn''t directly win over themselves, the other side played better than expected¡° In fact, the magic trade union''s purpose is to inform the young master that your magic is a level assessment, which will be conducted in three days. The chairman of the magic trade union will personally preside over it. " Magician level assessment? Dewey was stunned.

 Chapter 169

    He went back to the room by himself, and then pondered with the mouse gegewu for a while. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Magic Union''s play was really brilliant!


    Thinking about the magic level assessment three days later, the sly and deep smile of the chairman of the Magic Union, Yago Doug, seemed to be in front of us.


    Brilliant!


    At this time, I suddenly mentioned the magic level assessment again, which is a test for myself. At the same time... It also has a profound meaning!


    On the square that day, with the help of Semel, Dewey scared off Gandalf green robe, but the victory fell on Dewey alone. Almost all people regard Dewey as a powerful and terrifying genius wizard!


    In addition to the Duke''s aura on his head at the moment, as a magician, he is also a very powerful magician who is "said" to be very powerful. There is no doubt that the benefits to Dewey are not the least!


    Du Wei''s role in Prince Chen''s camp is very considerable!


    But... Others may not know, but the chairman of the Magic Union has a vague understanding of his own strength.


    Perhaps, Yago Doug has some doubts about how deep Duwei''s strength is. But it doesn''t matter!


    Magic level assessment, enough to let Duwei''s real strength, come to the conclusion!


    This level of assessment, one side of the interview to find out how much weight Du Wei in the end!


    Second, if Duwei''s strength is not so strong, after the bubble has been pierced, the prince will inevitably lose momentum. The number one magician under your Regent is a parallel product! Hum, why do you fight with the Magic Union in the future?


    As for the third... Regardless of duvi''s strength. Whether he is a real genius or a fake parallel. This level assessment, no doubt, has conveyed such a message to the whole Emperor: no matter how powerful you are, you must be recognized by the Magic Union! In the circle of magic, the Magic Union still has unquestionable authority!


    There is a fourth: if Du Wei''s strength is false, then the level of assessment, must reveal the prototype! in due course. What can we say about the results announced to the public? It''s not all based on the mouth of the chairman of the magic trade union?


    Do you want to continue to be your "gifted young mage"? Can, obediently cooperate with my magic Union, I will not expose your real strength!


    Fifth


    How much!


    Such a trick can bring so many benefits to the Magic Union! The chairman of Magic Union, Yago Doug, is a tough old fox!


    "Generally speaking, magic level assessment. At the beginning, it was divided into three parts. " Gegwu, a real magician born in the magic trade union, carefully explained to Duwei the content of the assessment: "magic test, magic control level, and the mastery of incantations."


    "Is there any way to cheat?" Dewey frowned.


    "Faking?" GWU shook his head. The mouse sighed: "do you think the history of the Magic Union is a fake? If it''s so easy to cheat, there will be a large number of fake magicians on the mainland! Magician level assessment, is very strict, you want to cheat. Absolutely impossible


    Next, Gewu introduces the three parts of assessment methods.


    The magic test is the simplest one. There is a very specific standard for the test of the magic level of the magician himself. There are several special crystal balls kept in the Magic Union to assess the magic level of magicians. The content of the assessment is very simple. As long as you inject magic into the crystal ball and see the color of the crystal ball, you can judge your real magic level.


    And magic control. It''s more complicated. The magic guild will simulate a magic array of a certain department in a room, and let the examinees enter the magic array. Within a certain period of time, you must use magic to resist the attack of the magic array. Then outside the magic array, there are several senior mages to watch the whole process of the assessment, and finally evaluate the level of magic manipulation of the examinees.


    "This one is a bit like we''re on the forgotten ice sheet north of the frozen forest. Always face the storm attack scene. It''s very similar. However, it is not as powerful as the attack on the ice sheet, but the intensity of the attack is not inferior. As for which series of magic array attacks you accept. You can choose this by yourself. After all, magicians are not proficient in any kind of magic


    "As for the third, it is the most difficult thing to cheat. Magic spell assessment Gegwu said with a bitter smile: "first of all, you have to say a magic spell that you are good at and has the most powerful power. Then the great magician who presides over the assessment will watch the whole process from your chanting to casting. On the one hand, evaluate the power and strength of this magic spell you master, and whether it meets your assessment level. In short, first of all, you need to know some powerful magic spells. The stronger the spell, the better. Then, you have to be able to cast these magic spells! I know you seem to have some very powerful spells, but with your current strength, you can''t use them at all! "


    "So, as long as I show it, I will pass?" Dewey frowned.


    "Not exactly." Gegwu shook his head: "incantation is a very important knowledge that every magician must master. The technique of incantation is very important. It''s not uncommon that you can recite a mantra completely. As long as you are not a fool, you can recite it. And the magician''s request is that you read fast and well! Speed is as important as clarity. Moreover, the study of incantations is very critical. Many incantations, even half a note that can be omitted in some places, can take the lead for you in battle. " Dewey doesn''t think there''s much hope. In the end, gegwu hit Dewey again: "of course, these three parts I mentioned are just the first process. When you pass this process, the most important thing is the actual combat¡° What about actual combat? " Dewey frowned¡° Yes Gegwu nodded, and the mouse''s voice was very serious: "this is the Magic Union. It has been passed on for thousands of years, and the magic civilization has never declined. The secret of more and more prosperity! Magician level assessment, pay great attention to actual combat! And it''s all about putting aside all the additional props and relying on your own strength to fight The mouse pulled his finger and said: "before actual combat, you must remove all the magic props you carry! What magic rings, necklaces, etc., you don''t want to bring anything in! Even if you want to hide, don''t try to hide from the eyes of the masters who presided over the assessment. After that. You will be arranged to enter a magician''s training ground which is closed by magic enchantment. At this time, you will be assigned opponents according to your assessment level. Generally speaking, the assessment of magic level is based on the mode of "double reduced level". That is to say, if you assess level 7, you will face the joint attack of two level 6 magicians! If you assess level 8, you will face two level 7 magicians. Generally speaking, this kind of confrontation is all the way to the end. However, in history, there are many casualties after the real fire. But you can rest assured that several magicians who are good at healing will be arranged around to wait. In case of an accident. It will definitely cure you. When fighting, neither you nor your opponents are allowed to use any magic props they carry. This can best reflect my true level. of course. The Magic Union will as like as two peas for your opponent and your opponent, and your wands are exactly alike. Besides, don''t expect to use any other magic weapon. What magic ring, magic scroll, including your colorful stone ring, don''t want to take it in! " Dewey was desperate. In this way, I have absolutely no chance to muddle through! He knows what he''s got. His magic power is about level 5, and his mastery of incantations is a mess. After all, he has not experienced systematic and strict magician learning and training. The reason why he has been able to mix all the way to today is that he carries several props with him. Especially in the square against Gandalf green. If you don''t have magic on your body, you can store a lot of gunpowder in props. If there is no magic in the colorful stone ring on the finger. If there is no "the bow of death", oh, by the way, it should be called "jiduluo throat instant prison arrow". Anyway, without these things. Gandalf the green robe can get rid of himself with just one face to face! So. From any point of view, Dewey is absolutely impossible to cheat! of course. If Du Wei is struggling not to face, with his strength, it''s OK to pass level 4 or level 5. Anyway, you want to test several levels, are in accordance with your own wishes, no one forced you to test eight nine out. However, with his proud record of defeating the fake Gandalf on the day of the coup d''etat (the fake Gandalf defeated an eighth level mage and a Court chief)... It would be a shame if Dewey only got a fourth or fifth level test! According to gegwu: "in terms of your current" fame ", the minimum expectation for you is that you should pass at least level 8! Find a way to get a white wizard''s robe back! If a gifted magician who can defeat Gandalf is not qualified to be a "master in white", it will be a shame! " Level eight? Dewey took a deep breath. In three days, is it possible to upgrade yourself to level 8 immediately? The answer is obviously impossible. When one person and one mouse looked at each other, the "beast" who had been standing in front of the mirror to trim his feathers in the room suddenly turned around. The penguin sighed elegantly, flicked its smooth feathers casually, and then looked at Dewey: "is it so difficult? Maybe I have a way. "¡° You Du Wei took a look at this "beast" who has been eating and waiting for death since he was with him. Apart from his elegant demeanor, he is a waste of food. Du Wei widened his eyes: "you? What can you do? "

 Chapter 170

    In order to assess the magic level of Duke Dewey Rudolph, who is currently in the limelight in the imperial capital, it is obvious that the Magic Union has made great efforts.


    That''s for sure, given duvet''s current reputation in the imperial capital. He is deeply favored by the Regent, although the Magic Union may not see these "secular" elements in the eye. But taking Du Wei as the size of the mainland, the two foxes looked at each other for a while, and at the same time they began to smile. After Yago Doug asked master Clark to step down. Pointing to the three old mages with white beard, white hair and white robes standing beside them, he said with a smile, "master Dewey, these three are the ones who are talking to you today." this is master Leonid. " Yago Doug said with a smile: "he is famous for his strictness and impartiality in the magic trade union. If he comes to assess you, I believe the result is absolutely convincing! It can be said that in the magic trade union, master Leonid is the person who has presided over the examination for the most times. He has rich experience in this aspect... "


    Hum, that is to say, a very strict invigilator. Dewey had a bitter smile in his heart.


    The more strict the invigilator is. The less likely it is to cheat.


    Chairman Yago Doug paused for a moment, then pointed to an old man standing beside master Aleck: "this..."


    Compared with the face of the creditor, with his eyebrows hanging upside down, it looks like Leonid who owes him tens of thousands of gold coins. The old magician introduced next looks much more pleasing to the eye. This guy smiles kindly. The smile was as warm as the sun. The white mage''s robe on his body was in sharp contrast to the dirty land around him. His white mage''s robe was spotless and his hair was meticulous. The beard was carefully built. A generous face, coupled with a smile, makes his whole body full of a kind of generous elder bearing


    Such a guy, if he is not wearing a wizard''s robe, but a noble suit, then no one will think that he is a wizard!


    He looked more like an old aristocrat with good manners and good manners.


    "This is master ilness." Chairman jago Doug suddenly amplified his voice for several minutes and said in a loud voice: "he is the oldest veteran in the magic trade union. By the way. Master ilness and you are from the same family. He is also a disciple of master Gandalf! "


    oh


    Dewey''s eyebrows were raised. Sure enough, the elder master ilness looked at himself with friendly eyes and friendly smile.


    "Hello, Reverend master ilness." Dewey quickly bent down to give a courtesy to his younger generation.


    Ilness is smiling. He looks very elegant, but he speaks with a loud voice. The voice was so loud that it was frightening: "ha ha!"!!! You''re Dewey!! don ''t worry!! I''ll take care of you! "


    The sudden roar of the lion startled Dewey.


    Chairman jago Doug sighed. Whispered: "master ilness... His ears are not very good. He was in a magic experiment in his early years. His ears... "


    When Du Weidun understood, he took a look at the "brother teacher" behind his ears and quickly bowed his head and said, "thank you!"


    "Ha ha!! You''re Dewey!! don ''t worry!! I''ll take care of you! "


    Dewey: "thank you."


    "You are Dewey!! don ''t worry!! I''ll take care of you! "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Jago Doug''s face was a little embarrassed, and he said to ilness in a loud voice: "well, master ilness, we are ready to start."


    "You are Dewey!! don ''t worry!! I''ll take care of you! "


    Ellick began to wipe his sweat and pulled ilness hard. Ilness frowned and said, "what are you pulling me for! Ah, that, Dewey! don ''t worry! I''ll take care of you! "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    After sitting down, one of jago Doug''s magic apprentices served several cups of tea made of special magic plant potions. In the special office room of the president, Yago Doug looked at Dewey kindly: "Mr. Dewey, before the assessment, please tell me what level of assessment will you challenge today? Ha ha... "


    Before Dewey spoke, President jago Doug began to squeeze Dewey with words. He laughed more and more kindly: "judging from your recent brilliant achievements. Well, you must be ready to put on a white wizard''s robe in the Magic Union today


    White mage robe is also a robe that only mages above level 8 are qualified to wear.


    Level 8... Du Wei laughs in his heart: if you have the strength of level 8, you don''t have to sit here and laugh with you.


    "Master Dewey." The voice of the creditor looking Leonid seemed to be a bit uncomfortable: "at your age, the first time you participated in the magic level assessment, you directly challenged level 8... Hehe, it has been a miracle in the Magic Union in recent years! Before you, you passed the eighth grade in the first assessment, eh. It seems to be under master Gandalf''s door! I remember that just the year before last, the little girl brought by master Gandalf got the qualification of level 8 at once. That day, she took a white mage''s robe from me. "


    Ellick, an old man with a strange face, carefully looks at Dewey. Among these people, the one who knows Dewey best is undoubtedly the old madman who lives by magic experiment. However, he personally taught Dewey a lot about magic experiments, and he had a general understanding of Dewey''s strength. Of course he knows. Dewey doesn''t have the strength of level 8 at all, so he said appropriately: "Dewey, this is your first time to participate in the magic level assessment. Well, I think it''s necessary for me to introduce the assessment procedure to you first. First of all, we will make an objective assessment of your strength. Including your level of magic, your ability to control magic, and your mastery of incantations... After that, it''s important to fight! If you''re going to have a CET-8. You will face the challenge of two level seven magicians here without any help from external forces and depending on your own real level. Only when you win, can you be regarded as passing. "


    After a pause, ellick frowned slightly, then said with a deliberate smile, "of course, I know. You are the personal disciple of master Gandalf. That little girl was about your age and passed the eighth level. We have no doubt about your strength. It''s just... After all, I heard that you haven''t studied with master Gandalf for a long time. Moreover, young people, it may not be a good thing to challenge such a high level. So. I suggest you start at a lower level first... "


    Du Wei immediately heard it. This is master Aleck helping himself to find the steps. He immediately cast a grateful look at master Aleck.


    However, chairman jago Doug immediately shook his head and said with a smile, "master Aleck, you are too worried. Although master Duwei was young, everyone could see his brilliant achievements in the square on the day of coup d''etat. And he also mastered a magical "instant" technique. With such strength, we don''t have to worry about him. What''s more, with his brilliant achievements and the status of master Gandalf''s last personal disciple, if we don''t present him with a white wizard''s robe today, I''m afraid people outside will laugh at the stinginess of our Magic Union! Ha ha ha... "


    These words, both soft and hard, immediately forced Du Wei to the edge of the cliff.


    As for that duey''s "teacher brother" in the back of his ear, ilness still laughed: "duey! I''ll take care of you... "


    After hearing what they said, Dewey stood up and bowed respectfully to the top figures of the magic trade union in front of him. Then he said with a calm smile: "thank you for your kindness. But today, I''m not ready to challenge the qualification of level 8."


    "Oh..." ellick nodded, a little relieved. He really didn''t want to make his favorite little guy lose his face. Dewey would give up when faced with difficulties. That''s the best.


    Yago Doug''s smile was very complicated, and there was a sense of success in his eyes: "well, Mr. Dewey, what grade are you going to assess? Level seven? Or level six? Er... You''re not going to take only cet-5, are you? Don''t forget that you are a disciple of master Gandalf. As a disciple of master Gandalf, if we only let you pass on a low-level mage''s robe, it would be very disgraceful for our Magic Union. "


    The subtext is: "more disrespectful to you, Dewey!"


    Words, clearly is a faint strange smile.


    "None of them!" Dewey''s answer surprised everyone: "I have a higher challenge goal!"


    A word out, everyone is surprised!


    "Difficult... Do you want to challenge level 9 mage?" The tone of Leonid, who had a gray and sour face, also changed!


    Level nine?


    Challenge level nine as soon as you come up?


    Dewey still shook his head: "no! In my opinion, although the challenge of level 9 is very difficult, the road I choose is more challenging than the qualification of level 9! "


    President jago Doug almost failed to hold his tea cup.


    "You! You don''t want to challenge level 10, do you? " Yago Doug was moved: "however, the Magic Union is unable to carry out the level 10 assessment! Level 10, a symbol of the qualification of "Saint mage"! On the mainland, it is equivalent to stepping into the saint level strongman! Such a level, is not secular assessment! Mr. Dewey


    "No!" Du Wei''s resolute face, his eyes looked out of the window, looking at the horizon, and then sighed, leisurely way: "what eight nine, or even saint, in my opinion, are floating clouds..."


    Then he firmly said: "Mr. Gandalf taught me to choose a different and difficult road! I want to create my own magic road! So I chose a more difficult and challenging project... "


    With that, Dewey turned his head and looked at the four surprised old men in front of him. Then, word by word, he announced slowly, firmly and solemnly:


    "Today, I come to challenge the qualification of the magician is! The law! Medicine! Agent! "Teacher!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Poof!" Old madman ellick took a sip of tea and it came straight out.


    And the back of the ear of ilness is still "generous" laugh: "ha ha ha! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you! " However, the guy behind his ears seemed to have an unusual smile in his eyes... Dewey looked relaxed and looked at President jago Doug: "Mr President, the magic pharmacist also has the qualification of a real magician recognized by the Magic Union. This is the legal regulation of the Magic Union. Am I right?"¡° No... that''s right! "

 Chapter 171

    Compared with those real magicians, the qualification of magic pharmacists is relatively simple. Although it has always been regarded as a kind of genuine magician qualification, the status of pharmacist is always so embarrassing. In the circle of magicians, pharmacists are the foundation of a lot of magic. It can be said that although most people do not think highly of magic pharmacists, it is undeniable that pharmaceutics plays a fundamental role in many magic researches.


    Dewey, he first came into contact with magic when he was young. After years of studying pharmaceutics, Dewey has found out the biggest reason why the world is biased against magic pharmacists!


    In his opinion, the biggest mistake of the magic trade union in this world is that pharmacists should not be regarded as an independent profession which is different from magicians in general sense!


    Pharmaceutics is the basis of many magic theories. Its important role can not be ignored. However, if it is an independent profession, its actual effect will be very weak.


    Just like, all financial experts must be proficient in mathematics, and the most basic primitive foundation of mathematics is addition, subtraction, multiplication and division... But there is absolutely no need to list "addition, subtraction, multiplication and division" as an independent profession!


    In this case, although Dewey knows it well, now it seems that he has made a hole in the regulations!


    What''s more, unlike the genuine magicians who are divided into many levels, the magic pharmacists are not divided into different levels. You are a magic pharmacist, and you are officially recognized as a magician.


    The main thing is. Magic pharmacists, because they have never been paid attention to, are far more strict than the regular magic level assessment.


    "You... Mr. Dewey, do you really want to test the magic pharmacist?" Jago Doug seemed a little incredulous: "but..."


    "Nothing, but." Du Wei just right interrupted the president''s words, his expression is full of like a martyr as devout, undeniably his performance is in place. That kind of calm, dignified and full of a sense of mission of the tone, people have to give birth to a trace of respect for this brilliant little wizard.


    "The magic pharmacist is also recognized as a kind of magician. That''s enough for me. And my teacher taught me to go out a magic road of my own. In my opinion, Mr Gandalf, as well as many other disciples of the teacher, have made outstanding achievements in the field of traditional magic. In this respect, I have no intention of surpassing my predecessors. As a disciple of master Gandalf, I don''t want to look up to the light of many senior brothers. To me. Level one magician or level nine magician is just a title. The title is given and shown by others... I don''t need these, what I need is to challenge myself. Admit to yourself


    This words say of faintly with a mainland top strong of arrogance!


    Indeed, judging from his brilliant achievements, he seems to be qualified to say such "crazy words". After all, the so-called level one is still level nine. Maybe it''s very important for ordinary experts, but for the top strong in the mainland, they can only be regarded as floating clouds!


    Have you ever seen a paladin go to the Knights'' Association and ask for the title of "Paladin"? Of course not! They naturally have the style of a master. Such as Hussein, such as Rodriguez, such a strong man, even if he doesn''t go to any Knight''s Association to get the badge of a level 10 knight, but everyone knows that he is a paladin!


    The only difference is. Those who are strong are really qualified to do such things.


    Du Wei, however, is just blowing the air under the brand of "master".


    Don''t you want to test my true level? Don''t you want to expose my "Super Master" fake? I''ll give you the opposite! I can''t pass the test! I choose a magic pharmacist who is not as good as the first level magician!


    In this way, others really can''t see the strength of duvidi!


    The subtext of Dewey''s manifesto is: I can''t see any level 8 or 9. As long as I take any pharmacist''s brand and have the qualification of magician, it''s enough! Lao Tzu''s strength is clear to himself. There is no need to announce it to the whole world like a layman.


    Even the most stupid people. It''s not stupid to think of this brilliant young genius in the square. The real strength is only the level of magic pharmacist. As long as a little brain has basic intelligence, people will think: the young Duke is looking at fame and wealth like dirt... Noble demeanor!


    President Yago Doug was caught unprepared by Dewey''s trick. He had been calculating for a long time before, and thought that Duwei was forced to have no way back this time. The only result was that he could only take off the aura of "Super Master" under the eyes of several big magicians of the Magic Union, and then listen to himself honestly in order to save his face.


    Now, the most regretful thing in President jago Doug''s heart is: why didn''t I use my authority to pass the law banning the profession of magic pharmacist earlier!!


    "I object." Master Leonid, who looks like a creditor, looks at chairman Yusai. It is obvious that this master Leonid is a member of chairman Yago Doug''s lineage. He is fully aware of the inside story and the reason of this operation against Dewey''s magic level assessment.


    There was a trace of haze on his pale face. Then he looked at Du Wei and said in a deep voice: "master Du Wei, as a nine level mage of the magic trade union and the chief elder of the trade union examination, I personally object to your request."


    Du Wei did not speak, quietly looking at this guy, waiting for his future, his heart has put him into the Yago Doug school.


    "Please don''t forget your identity." "You are the last disciple of master Gandalf," he said! Master Gandalf is the greatest existing magician in Roland, and also the most famous first mage in the world! More importantly, master Gandalf is also the spiritual leader of the Magic Union, although he is in the Magic Union. But the magic guild is always proud to have such an outstanding magic teacher. His prestige involves a lot of key things. It can be said that if master Gandalf''s prestige is damaged, it is almost the same as that of the Magic Union. And the damage to the prestige of the magic trade union is the loss of the magic civilization of the whole continent! "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    Seeing that the young Duke did not retort, Leonid breathed a sigh of relief and continued to press on step by step: "none of the disciples that master Gandalf has accepted in his life has become an outstanding magician. For example, master ilness, who is here at the moment, and the young female mage brought by master Gandalf a few years ago. so to speak. Master Gandalf has cultivated and contributed countless talents to the magic world of the continent. Now, it''s your turn... Mr. Dewey, you should understand that as a disciple of master Gandalf, many things are beyond your own will. Your every move involves the fame of master Gandalf! Now, many people are paying close attention to you and call you the most talented young magician at present. And in this case. You refused to accept the magic level assessment, but chose... Magic pharmacist! Don''t you think this will cause a lot of people who have great expectations for you to have a serious sense of disappointment? If you think about it further, you will have a lot of bad associations. For example, some people may think that our Magic Union is unfair to you. Or some people may think that master Gandalf''s training of disciples is too bad! "


    Hum!


    Dewey sneered.


    So it is!


    It''s not good to see Yin. Just play with me!


    Hum hum


    But how can Du Wei, who has two generations of memory, be bound by such tricks?


    When it comes to Yin man, Du Wei will never be willing to be inferior in this respect. His routine is very simple


    If others deal with themselves with meanness, I will fight back with Gao Shang! Others use Gao Shang to deal with themselves. I''ll fight back with meanness!


    "Master Leonid." Du Wei replied impolitely: "I have to say... You are a veteran who has been famous in the magic trade union for many years, but I doubt your words very much! I think your words have seriously damaged the prestige of the Magic Union! "


    "... what are you talking about?" There is a trace of anger on Leonid''s face. In his capacity, which magician in the Magic Union dares to speak to him like this and accuse him face to face?


    Dewey doesn''t care. Anyway, he has decided that this guy is his enemy. In that case, I don''t care if I offend the other party in the language.


    "First of all, master Leonid! I must remind you that your words seriously belittle the status of the profession of magic pharmacist! I think this is a very unfair and unfair argument! It''s really hard for me to imagine that such words came from an elder who is famous for his "justice and strictness" in the magic trade union Dewey''s face was full of exaggeration and surprise, mixed with a trace of regret. Staring at Leonid: "you are the elder of the magic guild. Can you ignore the law of Magic Union! Or I need to remind you that the law of the Magic Union states that magic pharmacists have the same qualification as magicians! This is publicly announced and acknowledged by the law of the Magic Union! You are the elder of the magic guild. Can we deny the law of the Magic Union at will on such an occasion! I have to express my regret for this, because I personally think it is a kind of naked... Naked "professional discrimination"!! It''s hard to imagine that any magician with noble personality should not have this idea of no magic trade union law, nor should he have such a discriminatory view on his colleagues! Master Leonid, I am very sorry for what you said, and I will protest against you in my own name on behalf of the whole group of magic pharmacists! "


    Seeing Du Weiyi and the elder of the magic trade union, the scene was completely unexpected. Just now, Du Wei, who was still polite, suddenly changed his face.


    Looking at the way Leonid ate, Dewey laughed in his heart: hum, don''t you sing high key with me? Who can''t sing high profile? Who can''t? I''m more skillful than you!


    In a few words, a big hat of professional discrimination is directly on the head of Leonid. Leonid''s face became white and frightening with anger, and his beard trembled faintly. If it wasn''t for Mr. chairman, Leonid really wanted to teach this boy a lesson!


    "And more!" Dewey''s not finished yet!


    It seems that today he will not give up until he is angry with the old man of the creditor. Dewey no longer looks at Leonid, but at President jago Doug: "Mr President, I want to be clear first. Just now, master Leonid''s Refutation of my will represents the official position of the Magic Union? Or is it just for him? "


    Yago Doug hesitated for a moment, and looked at his direct Comrade Leonid: "this..."


    "Freedom


    Duwei suddenly flings out such a word. His resolute words and resolute attitude make several old friends moved.


    "Please remember, even if the Magic Union is the core organization of magicians on the mainland, but as a Magic Union. There is no right to violate a magician''s personal will and freedom! If I remember correctly, it seems that there is no mandatory regulation on the level of magician assessment in the law of Magic Union? Any magician can freely choose the target and level he wants to challenge according to his will! Every magician has the freedom to choose his own field of magic research according to his own will! Has the Magic Union become a closed and rigid organization that can be free to surpass the individual freedom of all magicians


    The last sentence raised the eyebrows of President jago Doug. "Please pay attention to your words, Mr. Dewey!" he said in a deep voice


    "All right." Du Wei knew that he would stop when he saw the good. He immediately bowed his head and said, "I take back my last words just now. I''m a little excited."


    Ellick looked at Dewey. He looked at Leonid, who was pale with anger, then at the chairman of the trade union, who pretended to be angry, and finally at ilness, who was beside him. It seemed that ilness didn''t hear the contents of the quarrel between the two sides just now. He was still a leisurely person.


    So ellick coughed and said, "Dewey, you don''t have to get excited. I think master Leonid has a good intention, too. Of course, what he said just now. It''s just a personal suggestion. The Magic Union will never surpass the freedom of any magician. Don''t worry about that. "


    President Yago Doug took a complex and profound look at master Aleck and did not speak.


    "All right. It turns out that this is a "personal proposal." Dewey seemed to smile, but the meaning of disdain in the laughter was obvious. He looked at Leonid, and his voice was slightly lower: "master Leonid, are you also a disciple of Gandalf?"


    "... No."


    "Oh, then. Is it Mr Gandalf''s colleague? Have you studied magic with him? "


    "... no!" No matter how conceited Leonid is. I dare not compare myself with Gandalf, the first mage in the mainland. After all, no matter in terms of seniority or age. He can only be regarded as Gandalf''s younger generation. He took a look at ilness next to him and quickly added: "when I was studying magic, I also received some instructions from Gandalf."


    "Oh..." Dewey''s face seemed to be a lot more friendly, but his next words almost made Leonid jump up on the spot.


    "The so-called" not in their position, not seeking their own policies "! Master Leonid, since you are not a member of Gandalf''s family, I would like to remind you from my personal standpoint... "Dewey mocked in an insidious tone:" we don''t have to worry about the affairs of Gandalf''s disciples! "


    The implication: when you come out and tell us about our Gandalf disciples, who are you!


    Leonid can''t bear it now. When did he get angry? And by a younger generation? The old mage burst into a rage and jumped up on the spot. Just as he was about to roar out, Yago Doug next to him suddenly said in a deep voice: "enough!"


    This break to drink, let everyone in the room is a heart.


    After all, he is the chief leader of the magic trade union. As the chairman, he has some deterrent power when he sinks his face.


    With a sullen face, jago Doug put his hand on Leonid''s shoulder and sat him back. Then the president looked at Dewey. In the gloomy expression on his face, there was a trace of reflection. After a long time, he suddenly laughed.


    This smile, with a bit of the taste of conspiracy.


    "Master Dewey, young and promising. It seems that there is another wizard under master Gandalf! Ha ha... "


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    "First of all, I want to state that there is no professional discrimination in the magic trade union! Everyone should show enough respect for all trade union laws and regulations. There is no doubt about that. " Yago Doug looked back at Leonid deeply. He was also dissatisfied with the recklessness of Leonid.


    Although it discriminates against magic pharmacists. This is already a recognized fact, but don''t say it in public! This kind of thing, originally is everybody''s tacit understanding, but speak out blatantly, the meaning is completely different!


    "The second point I want to make is that the magic trade union fully respects the choice of every magician, and there will never be a situation where the will of the trade union is superior to the freedom of individual choice. Don''t worry, master Dewey. We are a free group. This is not the imperial central government. The existence of the magic trade union is to unite the power of the magicians on the mainland and serve all the magicians, not the relationship between the emperor and his subjects


    Finally, after clarifying these two points. President jago Doug said slowly: "master Dewey, as the chairman of the trade union, I agree to your request and allow you to carry out the qualification examination of magic pharmacists."


    There was a glimmer of satisfaction in Dewey''s eyes. But then, Yago Doug quietly added: "however, in view of your identity, after all, it is related to the reputation of the late master Gandalf, so I have to be cautious. Therefore, I decided that in addition to the standard procedure assessment of your magic pharmacist, I will conduct an additional assessment for you. of course. If you don''t want to, you can also refuse this kind of assessment, in full accordance with your personal wishes. "


    "What?"


    "I will set an extra standard for you. As long as you meet this standard, the Magic Union will award you the honorary title of" the first magic pharmacist in the mainland! "


    Yago Doug''s words made duvet sigh in his heart.


    Anti generals!


    After all, the chairman is the chairman. It seems that he will not be able to sit in this position without the help of the government.


    Don''t you want to be a magic pharmacist?


    I''ll let you test the magic pharmacist! But at the same time, I got an additional question for your exam. You got it. One more title of the first magic pharmacist in the mainland. If you can''t come out, you''re still a potion.


    It seems fair. But how could duvet not see the meaning?


    Originally refused to grade assessment and choose magic pharmacist, is to jump out of the rules and hide their strength.


    Magic pharmacist is the easiest to test, and also has the official recognition of the magician qualification. Naturally, it is the first choice for Dewey.


    But this "additional question" is out, and Dewey can''t shrink back or avoid it any more!


    Don''t you talk big! Don''t you want to "start your own way"? Don''t you want to be a "magic pharmacist" to go out of the ordinary way of magic?


    In that case, I will satisfy you! And give you a better chance! Let you become the first magic pharmacist in mainland China! Such an opportunity, if you dare not accept it, then you can only admit that you are blowing the atmosphere!


    If Du Wei really flinches and doesn''t dare to accept this additional question, it means that his seemingly noble remarks and noble demeanor just now are too hypocritical.


    The title of No. 1 in the mainland, even an expert, can''t help but be moved. If you are not interested in this title, then the only explanation is: you are not an expert, but blow the atmosphere!


    "Play with me." Dewey sneered in his heart, then said in a loud voice, "I accept it!"


    "Good." President jago Doug''s eyes are also very determined.


    To tell you the truth, this so-called title of "the first magic pharmacist in mainland China" is really a helpless move. After all, even if pharmacist is a chicken occupation, but the first name in the mainland, or some reckless.


    To become the chairman of the trade union in the field of magic, Yago Doug is naturally not incompetent. Also understand that although magic pharmaceutics is a chicken occupation, but in the whole knowledge system of magic, it also occupies an important basic link.


    I casually threw out the first hat in the mainland of pharmaceutics. I was really reckless. But in order for Dewey to submit, he had to take risks.


    "Well, master Leonid, you are the most experienced mage here. Please explain to master Dewey the assessment of magic pharmacists. "


    Although Leonid hates Dewey, he can''t disobey the chairman''s wishes. He snorted, his face full of haze, and he was about to speak. Next to him, ellick suddenly began to smile: "let me talk. I want all of you here to talk about magic pharmaceutics. I''m the old guy who has the deepest research in this area. "


    No one objected to this. After all, ellick, who has been addicted to magic experiments all his life, is indeed the first person in the Magic Union in terms of magic pharmaceutics.


    Compared with the level assessment of genuine magicians, the assessment of this magic pharmacist is really simple and eye-catching.


    first. As long as you can recite the 20 basic magic potion formulas proposed by the examiner. And in the assessment, clearly distinguish several of the most common magic plants and potions. Then, under the supervision of the moderator of the assessment, complete the whole procedure of configuring the reagent (choose what reagent to configure).


    then. As long as you pass these words, then, Congratulations, you can get the formal qualification of magic pharmacist.


    It''s that simple.


    With Dewey''s intelligence, he has been learning magic pharmaceutics since he was a child. Those basic formulas, let alone reciting 20, are based on the super spiritual power of his magician. Excellent memory, even if he had to recite the whole basic recipe of magic pharmaceutics, it would not be a problem!


    It''s also easy to identify some common magic plants and potions.


    And the operation of the whole process of drug configuration, but also difficult to Duwei.


    And difficult, I''m afraid it''s difficult in the "additional question"!


    With a smile on his face, President jago Doug seemed to have decided that Dewey could not pass the additional question. At that time, we''ll give Dewey the title of magic pharmacist. Spread it out. Du Wei did not pass the additional questions, so the boy painstakingly created a noble demeanor. That''s a big discount.


    "Dewey, this additional question is not difficult to understand." Dugo Doug''s smile disdained Dewey.


    Not hard? It''s not hard!


    "All of you are accomplished magicians. As you all know, when you learn about magic potions, you can simulate some magic effects without using your own magic ability and relying on potions made of magic plants and materials. Of course, at present, most of the magic pharmaceutics can only successfully simulate some low-level magic, even if it can simulate intermediate magic, it is rare... Well, in this respect, I''m afraid master Aleck has the authority to speak. I remember that many years ago, master Aleck developed a magic potion. His original intention was to simulate an intermediate auxiliary magic, but it failed. " Yago Doug said with a smile: "in that case, the additional question I put forward is to ask Master Duwei to configure a kind of material to simulate a kind of magic above intermediate level without any magic power of his own! Any department can, auxiliary magic is also OK, but it must be recognized as intermediate or above


    ¡­¡­


    Mean old fox!


    Dewey sneered at the news.


    Use magic potion to simulate intermediate magic? It''s a joke!


    Solskjaer can refine gunpowder with magic potion, and then simulate the lowest level of fireball. In Dewey''s view, it is a revolutionary subversion and creation! A generation of genius! In the field of magic, it is of great significance!!


    But it can only simulate low-level fireball.


    When it comes to simulating intermediate magic... Looking at the whole continent now, no one can do it! It''s impossible!


    The problem posed by Yago Doug is extremely difficult indeed. Even ellick decided that Dewey couldn''t do it, because ellick knew that he couldn''t!


    He spent his whole life studying magic experiments and immersing himself in magic pharmaceutics. He was a leader in the magic trade union, but he could not simulate any magic effect with potions. Some drugs that stimulate the spirit may have some auxiliary effects. For example, to supplement the magic lost by the magician, but these are not real magic.


    It''s not easy to simulate magic with drugs?!


    "I accept it!"


    Dewey''s loud reply makes several old guys change color at the same time!


    But Dewey had a plan in mind: "well, in this case, let''s start with the basic assessment of magic pharmacists. I don''t know which master is the first to set the question? Do you need me to recite those 20 basic recipes? "


    "Cough..." master Aleck coughed repeatedly and looked at Duwei inconceivably. Then he said in a voice: "Madam President, I would like to propose that the basic assessment is no longer necessary for Dewey. I have done some magic experiments with him. I can guarantee my reputation for Dewey''s magical pharmaceutics. Reciting basic recipes or identifying magic plants, and operating configuration programs... Dewey had done these things many times that afternoon in my lab. I think we can just skip this program. Enter the additional assessment. "


    Ellick is also curious. What kind of potion can duvet use and what kind of magic can he simulate?


    Ellick, who has been doing research all his life, is now fully intrigued.


    Dewey was very determined. He said with a smile, "since it''s the way I choose. So I think it''s too easy to simulate intermediate magic... Well, I happen to have a research result. I''m willing to challenge directly: simulate a high-level magic with pharmaceutics! "


    A word out, everyone surprised!


    "As you all know, my late teacher, master Gandalf, is good at a high-level magic spell, the wheel of time and space? This is a high-level magic spell, which can reverse time and space with powerful magic power. "


    Du Wei just finished, immediately, several old friends all nodded.


    Gandalf''s "wheel of time" magic. These old guys know that.


    "Well, I''ve also worked out a formula for this medicine. You can control the time! " Dewey finished, speechless!


    Fortunately, I have been prepared... QQ this guy, this is a big help!


    With that, Dewey took something out of his storage ring.


    This is a thing tightly wrapped with black cloth. It is obviously a flowerpot inside, but I don''t know why it is wrapped with such thick black cloth. It seems that I dare not see the light¡° This is Epiphyllum Dewey put the flowerpot on the ground. "Everyone knows," he said with a smile. The so-called "flash in the pan" phrase, Epiphyllum is the shortest blooming time. Only in the early morning, under the sun, its flowers will bloom for a short time, but will soon wither away. So, I think this is the most appropriate thing to show my experimental results. " With that, Dewey took out another bottle, gently unscrewed the cap, and immediately a strange smell came out of the bottle. All of you are discerning people. You can smell it. It''s just that you don''t know how many strange magic potions are used to make it up. Even Erik, with his magic potion attainments, only smelled four of them. And more flavor, because of mutual doping, has been difficult to identify. Next, there are four people, including Arico, jago Doug, Lionel and ilness, who will never forget this scene! Until ellick''s death, he didn''t know how this magical pharmacist was not as good as his own boy! Dewey casually opened the black cloth to reveal the flowerpot under it. In the flowerpot was a blooming Epiphyllum. With the light shining on it, huaguduo soon bloomed out! But next, Dewey tilted the bottle gently, dropping the liquid into the soil of the flowerpot... The Epiphyllum, which should have withered immediately, seemed to have been cast a time eternal spell by the magician! The blooming flowers are still gorgeous and full of vitality... They don''t wither at all! One minute... Five minutes... Ten minutes... I don''t know how long later, Yago Doug''s eyes widened and subconsciously touched the teacup beside him, but his hands were cold. It turned out that the hot tea had been cold for a long time! But the Epiphyllum, but as if it is false, bloom still! Leonid could not help but stand up and walk to the edge of the flowerpot, carefully look at the Epiphyllum, but the old magician after careful identification, had to be disappointed to confirm: This is really Epiphyllum, the most common Epiphyllum, it itself has no special place¡° How did you do it "Let me see the potion in your bottle!" he said Du Wei sneered, but put away the bottle of medicine and said, "master Leonid, don''t you think your request is too much?" Leonid stopped speaking immediately. Indeed, such a requirement, even in the assessment, is absolutely too much! In the field of magicians, any magician regards his research achievements as his life! For Leonid himself, would he tell others the magic spell he worked hard to develop? Of course not! And Duwei... Under the surveillance of several mages, you can confirm 100% that the boy didn''t cast any magic! There''s no magic in him! There is absolutely no magic in this Epiphyllum, otherwise there is absolutely no concealment of the top figures of the magic trade union. But... He did it! With a bottle of medicine, this Epiphyllum blooming moment, to solidify?! Du Wei looked at some gaping old guys and patted his pocket subconsciously, thinking... Hum, fortunately I have "spring of youth"! Of course, in order to cover up the shape of the spring itself, Dewey deliberately mixed some messy magic potion materials in it, which did not affect the effect of the solidified shape of the spring itself, but also made others not see the true face of this "potion". For a long time, Dewey seemed to yawn impatiently and looked at President Yago Doug: "Sir, can I pass the examination?" Jago Doug

 Chapter 172

    For president jago Doug, he has to face a difficult problem now.


    There is no way back. Dewey successfully simulated a higher space-time magic with a bottle of magic potion! Several old guys are all famous magicians with bright eyes, and they can''t see any flaws at all.


    Yago Doug suddenly felt that he had miscalculated, that he had lifted a stone and smashed his own feet! He was 100% sure that this little guy would never pass this "additional question". Even master Aleck, who has been immersed in this way all his life, has not been able to achieve Aleck''s strength. However, it is generally acknowledged that even jago Doug is willing to bow down to his attainments in magic pharmaceutics.


    Can be clearly impossible things, Du Wei but just effortlessly do, and do people impeccable.


    So what''s next?


    Is it true that after signing the document, the following is to issue the wizard badge. All decent mage badges, even the lowest level mage, have magic marks on them. On the one hand, they indicate the identity of the mage, and on the other hand, they prevent others from forging badges and pretending to be the identity of the mage.


    However, the potion''s badge is much more common.


    The most embarrassing thing is in the hands of jago Doug. There''s no potion badge.


    It''s also a natural thing. As the chairman of the magic trade union, even if he is going to preside over the level assessment of a magician, he must be a senior magician. Never run to a magic pharmacist to preside over the assessment, and never give a badge to a magic pharmacist who everyone despises with the respect of the chairman.


    So, in the chairman''s office, there is no such thing prepared at all.


    And... As "the mainland", President jago Doug is hesitating, not knowing what kind of badge to give to Dewey.


    At the moment, however, Du Wei suddenly changed his mind.


    Yes, the mainland Yago Doug took a look at Dewey and thought: what else do you have to say? Do you want to use words to ridicule me?


    "Chairman, there are also some mages." Du Wei pondered for a moment and said with a smile: "despite the love of Mr. President, the Magic Union is willing to give me the title of the first magic pharmacist in the mainland. But after thinking about it, I think it''s still not right. After all, I''m only 14 years old, and... To be honest, in pharmaceutics, I just got some advice from Mr. Gandalf before I died, and then I made this medicine. However, in terms of pharmaceutics, I am far away from the reputation of "No.1 in mainland China". If it is necessary to add this title, I am afraid I will not be able to sleep at night in the future... I feel very ashamed. Therefore, please take back the title of No.1 in the mainland, Mr President! "


    Huh?


    This kid''s on his way?


    Jago Doug and Leonid looked at each other.


    Du Wei knew very well that he would stop when he was good. He couldn''t be too aggressive. Today, his main goal has been achieved. He didn''t have to offend the leading figure of the magic trade union too hard. In the end, if you let go of this matter, you can leave some room for us to deal with each other in the future.


    Yago Doug was obviously relieved. If he really gave the title of No.1 in the mainland to a half year old child, it would be ridiculous for him to be the chairman of the magic trade union.


    However, we still have to insist on face. Dewey pretended to refuse several times. At last, Yago Doug looked at Dewey with deep meaning in his smile: "Mr. Dewey, since you refuse this title. Then we can''t force you. However, since you have passed the additional assessment, as a magic trade union, you are also very valued as a gifted magician. Therefore, we are willing to do something for Roland''s future magic hope star. Well... You are now an official magician and a Bachelor of magic. I think in the future, you can have your own magic laboratory on top of this tower. What do you think? "


    The most sacred tower in the magic guild? Have a lab of your own here?


    This treatment is already very good! Those who are qualified to live in the tower are the top figures in the magic guild. And when Dewey talked with Clark at the beginning, he knew that all magicians living on the tower, no matter what magic research materials they need on weekdays, were provided free of charge by the Magic Union!


    It''s a free job, and it''s very beautiful.


    However, Dewey thought for a moment, still shook his head and refused: "Mr President, you should know. I still have the title of Duke. In the next few months, I will leave the imperial capital and return to my territory in the northwest. I''m afraid I don''t have much time to stay in the imperial Magic Union to study magic... So I''m very grateful for your kindness. But... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Yago Doug smiles: "since you can''t stay in the imperial capital, your laboratory can be set up in your territory in the northwest. I will tell several deacons of the trade union that in the future you will get all equal treatment from the tower occupants. We will help you to set up your magic laboratory in the northwest. At the same time, if you need any materials for your magic experiments in the future... "


    Mr. President, I originally wanted to say "free of charge", but on second thought, this boy is not a good guy to deal with. If he really said this, he would open his mouth in the future, and still don''t know how many precious magic materials he would take from the Magic Union! He pauses and talks. Changed: "need material, can discuss with a few deacons, as long as it is in the Magic Union, can provide you with the lowest price."


    Dewey laughed, and then he squinted at the old president: "Mr President, besides, I have some small requests."


    "Go ahead, please." Yago Doug knew that in the first place on the mainland, Dewey gave up embarrassing himself. Then I have to pay a little price. This is a tacit exchange.


    "I''m a magician now. It''s a pity that I don''t have any assistants around now. I know. In the magic guild. Most magicians have a lot of magic apprentices, and I don''t even have an assistant. Although I''m a duke, there''s no shortage of people in my family. But as a magician, if I only use some secular people around me, I will lose the authority of the magician. "


    "It''s easy." Yago Doug waved: "I allow you to choose five magic apprentices in the Magic Union. As long as they are the people you like, you can take them away."


    "It''s not just apprenticeship." Du Wei smiles very cunningly: "my experiment needs some assistants who can really help."


    Does this kid want to take some magicians away from me?


    Jago Doug''s face immediately changed!


    Magicians are valuable talents and strength! Those rich and noble families have spent countless money and costs to attract an intermediate magician, which is already a matter of non production glory! This boy, do you want to steal some magicians from the magic trade union and go to the northwest?


    That is absolutely not to think about!


    Du Wei guessed the chairman''s idea and immediately said with a smile: "of course, I dare not think of those noble magicians. I am so young, and I am not qualified to let those old and famous magicians be my assistant. But... I think, one or two low-level magicians should not be a problem, right?"


    "No! Magicians are the precious wealth of the magic trade union. I can''t send the magicians in the trade union to the frontier. There is still a lot of important work to be done in the magic guild. "


    "And... The magic pharmacist?" Dewey finally showed his real intention: "since the magician can''t, I need a few magic pharmacists."


    That''s the bottom line.


    Fortunately, Yago Doug and Leonid''s prejudice against magic pharmacists has not changed, and pharmacists are not of great value to them. After bargaining, Yago Doug agreed that when Duwei left the imperial capital to go to the northwest. He can take three magic apprentices and three magic pharmacists from the magic guild.


    Among them, Du Wei specially put forward a candidate, which made several old guys stunned.


    "In the hall of the union, in the shop where magic wands are made, there is a young man named Seth, whom I talked to the last time I came here. I think many of his views on magic pharmaceutics fit my taste, so I hope I can take him away, too


    A magic wand seller in an outside shop?


    "No problem, even when you go back from here today, you can take that Seth away." President jago Doug agreed without thinking. In his opinion, a guy who was sent to sell magic wands must have long been recognized by the trade union as a guy with no future.


    But. Many years later, the magic trade union found that they really made a huge loss business!!


    Use the title of "No.1 on the mainland" to exchange for several magic apprentices and useless magic pharmacists. Even jago Doug felt a little sorry for this kind of transaction. The old man knows. This kind of transaction seems to take a big advantage of himself. Dewey will definitely have other requirements. So Yago Doug didn''t wait for Dewey to speak, so he simply asked, "Mr. Dewey. What else do you want? Let''s talk about it. "


    "Oh, then the following thing is about the magic academy to be established soon!"


    When it comes to the school of magic, a few old guys in the room all look awe inspiring!


    The establishment of this magic academy has changed the magic trade union and the magic tradition of the mainland for thousands of years. Everyone knows very well!


    Jago Doug frowned. Dewey has a big appetite. Does he want to take part in the school of magic?


    Dewey said slowly: "as a Bachelor of magic, I am about to be appointed as one of the 13 members of the Academy of magic. I am terrified by this honor. However, I don''t want to be only a member of the Committee. I hope I can really devote myself to this great and epoch-making event. I don''t want to be looked up to with just one title. I hope to get into the college. Personally experience the warm atmosphere of magic research and learning. "


    Huh? Yago Doug was stunned: "don''t you, Mr. Dewey. Do you want to enter the school of magic? Do you also want to be a student in this magic academy? " It''s hard to do. It''s not difficult, but the difficulty lies in... What''s the identity of Dewey? A disciple of the first demon master in mainland China! The title of court wizard! Who dares to teach such a person to enter the magic academy as a student? Who is qualified to teach him¡° No, you misunderstood Dewey shook his head firmly: "I don''t want to be a student."¡° oh So you mean... "I want to be a teacher." Du Weiyi said: "I hope I can pass on the magic knowledge that Mr. Gandalf taught me, so that more people can bathe in the glory of magic!" Old... Teacher? This kid wants to be a teacher in the school of magic?!! But... Regardless of his age, he is really qualified to be a teacher of the school of magic with his qualifications and glory... It''s so qualified! Master Gandalf''s disciple, the court magician, and almost became the first magician in the mainland! It''s really suitable for such a person to teach those students in the school of magic. But... He is only fourteen years old after all! Moreover, to be honest, President Yago Doug is very suspicious of the real strength of this Dewey¡° But... Mr. Dewey, what are you going to teach the students? " Dewey''s answer is still shocking: "magic pharmaceutics!" Sure enough... President Yago Doug was in a bad sweat. After walking out of the Magic Union, master Clark, who accompanied Duwei all the way out, couldn''t hide Duwei''s triumphant smile. I don''t know what good this boy got from Mr. chairman! However, in the face of this young genius, master Clark still showed enough respect in his attitude. He did not dare to disturb Duwei''s "meditation", but led Duwei out with a serious expression. However, before he came out, according to the order of the president, he led Duwei to the magic wand shop in the hall of the Magic Union, and said to Seth, who had a big head: "Seth, Mr. President, you don''t have to work here from today on. In the future, your duty is to follow master Dewey. You will become his assistant and assist him in his great magic research. " The big head set looked at Dewey and thought for a while before recognizing the young magician who had talked with him for a long time that day. Looking at set''s blank face, Dewey was ecstatic! Talent! This is a real talent! Although it was only a short conversation that day, Dewey was almost sure that this big head, wooden faced guy had no less creative talent in magic pharmaceutics than Solskjaer! Magic Union, you wait to regret it! And... The teachers of the school of magic! Ha ha ha... Thinking of this, Dewey really wants to find a place where there is no one to laugh at! Hum, young master, although I don''t have the strength to insert people in the quota of students, I can insert myself! At that time, as a teacher, we will try our best to attract a few young students. It''s not easy to catch them!

 Chapter 173

    Taking Seth back to his residence, the brain bag guy is still curious about Dewey, but before leaving, Deacon Clark has sternly reminded Seth to obey the orders of Dewey from today on.


    "It''s like treating your teacher." That''s what Clark said.


    Of course, it turns out that Seth has a teacher, and his teacher has a good position in the Magic Union. This is the guy, master AZ, who once went into the frozen forest with gegewu, but after meeting Medusa, he made a fool of gegewu and ran away first.


    However, Seth had no position under AZ''s hands, otherwise he would not have been distributed to sell magic wands. As a level 8 magician of the magic trade union, AZ has many magic apprentices, and there is no shortage of Seth.


    So, from now on, Seth has changed his ways and officially joined Dewey.


    "What''s the matter, Seth?" Duwei saw that the brain bag guy looked strange. Wen Yan asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "No, no, it''s nothing, Dewey... Mr. Dewey." Seth honestly called Dewey "teacher" according to the tradition of the Magic Union. But the name made duvet frown.


    "Seth." Dewey stopped and looked at the magic genius he had abducted: "I don''t need you to call me teacher."


    "But it''s a tradition..." said Seth in a low voice: "in the magic trade union, all the magic apprentices should call their loyal magicians'' teacher ''


    "But I''m not your teacher." Dewey shook his head: "you are not my student, and I have nothing to teach you. I asked you to come here, it needs your brain, even exaggeration. I need you to teach me something. Ha ha... "


    Seth was terrified.


    Dewey patted the carpenter, looked at his big head and said with a smile, "well, you''ll understand later. What I''m interested in is your talent. I hope you can use your talent to help me accomplish a lot of things."


    And then, Dewey doesn''t care what setty looks like. Pointing to the front of the street: "look, here I am."


    Up ahead is Dewey''s current temporary residence. It is said that this other courtyard, originally belonging to the prince, used to be the place where the prince used to hide her. Of course, it''s a rumor. No one knows if it''s true. Dewey doesn''t care. He''s leaving the capital anyway.


    This house is not small. When Duwei moved in, the servants inside and the people who used to guard the house. All have been dismissed with the fall of the prince. Duwei didn''t bother to find anyone. Now there is only one old servant, madder, and two former servants of the Rowling family. After the Rowling family moved back to the Rowling plain. Unwilling to leave the imperial capital, he stayed and was still under Du Weidi''s hands for the time being.


    In addition, the current family, as well as Vivian. Mouse, witch, and animal QQ adult. However, the existence of mouse gegwu and QQ is still a secret for everyone. Only Duwei knows the existence of these two guys.


    When he came back, Du Wei unexpectedly saw Vivian standing at the door of the house, sitting quietly on the steps of the gate, holding her chin in both hands. Looking at the end of the street pitifully, maybe it''s too long. The little silly girl is in a daze, and doesn''t even notice Du Wei''s approach.


    "Why are you here?" Du Wei smiles and looks at Vivian sitting on the steps in a daze.


    In fact, he was very happy to see Vivian go out. Since that day when she brought Vivian back from Brokeback Mountain, the girl, who was weak in nature, suddenly learned the news of her teacher''s death. I''ve been locked in my room since I came back. Every day I''m depressed.


    Dewey went to see her several times a day, but every time. The little girl was silent, with a sad face. Dewey tried to amuse her, but every time she said that, the little girl suddenly burst into tears. In the end, Dewey had no choice but to let herself rest quietly in the room. Want to wait for time to pass day by day, the heart of the pain will always dissipate it.


    Sure enough, today, seeing Vivian finally come out and sit at the gate of the house, Duwei went up, reached out and tapped on her head, narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "Hello! Are you in a daze? Didn''t you hear me? "


    Vivian raised her eyelids, blinked her eyes, looked at Du Wei, and gradually recovered. Then she stood up, rubbed her sour knees, and whispered, "you, did you pass the exam?"


    The little girl is still a weak face, but the pain in her eyes is much less, and her tone is still with concern for Dewey.


    Dewey laughed, and his tone softened a lot: "are you sitting here waiting for me?"


    "I... I''m worried about you." Vivian blushed and dropped her head: "it''s hard to test magic. I''m worried..."


    Dewey patted himself on the chest with a magic pharmacist''s badge on it. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, you see, this is my badge. Now you are a qualified magician!"


    Vivian stares at the potion badge on Du Wei''s chest, but without waiting for the little girl to speak, Du Wei has already taken Vivian to the house. After two steps, he turned to see Seth: "what are you doing in a daze? Come in


    Ma De also quickly ran out from the inside, Du weiphene told Ma De to take seter in: "let him choose a room by himself, anyway, there are so many rooms here, alas, it''s lonely at night, like a ghost house."


    Madder nodded and was about to go down. Suddenly, he thought of something. He turned around and said, "young master, miss Ruolin has been here. She said that there are some things in our shop, and business is good recently. But there are not enough people. If you can, she hopes you can go to the shop and have a look. Moreover, she seems to be not very satisfied with the two craftsmen in our shop now... Besides, the four quadruplets you sent to the shop seem to be not very satisfied with them, too. "


    Dewey nodded. "I see, madder... Well. Also, remember one thing. Don''t say "Miss Jolin" any more. Remember that she is a knight. Whenever you want to talk about her on any occasion, you should say "Sir Jolin". Remember? This is very important. "


    Ruolin did have something to worry about.


    Although she is now with the right boss, and judging from the trend, Dewey''s boss is rising step by step, with a bright future in the future. Moreover, Du Wei also has great trust in Ruolin, and has decided to give Ruolin the management of such a golden business in the imperial capital.


    But. Ruolin didn''t like the job.


    In essence, she preferred to manage the pirates, at least with the fleet galloping in the sea, going through the wind and rain. That kind of adventure life full of novelty and excitement, more let Ruolin heart, rather than now every day wearing a gorgeous almost ridiculous armor, around a group of hypocritical nobles.


    However, Ruolin still obeyed Du Wei''s arrangement. She was a smart woman. She saw that Du Wei was short of hands at present. Although the young master is very fast, he starts too fast, has a weak foundation, and lacks useful people. It is a fatal injury to Dewey at present. If this problem is not solved, it will cause great trouble to Dewey''s development.


    So, Ruolin obeyed.


    She manages her business with all her heart. She fully shows her ability. She is surrounded by a group of nobles every day. She doesn''t need to sacrifice a little bit of color as she used to do when she was wandering in the river and lake. Thanks to Dewey for packing her image, in fact. Now Ruolin as long as deliberately keep a cold look. Those nobles will come around like flies.


    Ruolin felt too busy to bear. Although I know that today is the day when master Dewey goes to the Magic Union for examination. However, this clever female knight has great confidence in Dewey... I''m kidding, she knows all kinds of means of the young master too well. Is it a piece of cake for the young master? So, in the morning, she didn''t even care about Dewey''s assessment results. Instead, she stayed in the shop and dealt with some things.


    At present, the business is very good. In just a few days, it has brought Duwei more than 1.5 million gold coins. After deducting the cost of upfront investment, the cost of buying the shop, the cost of personnel and the cost of goods, Duwei has made a net profit of one million gold coins in the past three days.


    Without the exploitation of the black hearted merchants in the middle layer, Dewey''s fleet could continuously transport the goods that the mercenary adventure group hunted from the frozen forest to the imperial capital from the north. The freshest goods, with a slightly lower price, and Du Wei''s reputation in the aristocratic circle, almost half of the whole ship of goods that Jolin brought last time had been sold in just three days.


    In the morning, she had sent people back as fast as possible to deliver letters to the ships moored at Walker harbor, and sent people to continue to purchase in the north and deliver the goods to the imperial capital.


    And then she finally waited for Dewey.


    Dewey came with Vivian. Now that the little girl is finally willing to leave the house, she can''t be left alone at home. Taking her out for a walk is also good for easing her mood.


    Vivian is very interested in all kinds of goods from the northern frozen forest in the industry run by Du Wei. From the perspective of a magician, Vivian thinks that many things are very useful.


    Leaving Vivian there to choose slowly, Du Wei and Ruolin went to the upstairs room and talked carefully for a while.


    Ruolin first explained several problems she was facing.


    First, there is a shortage of staff. Since it''s a business for aristocratic groups, there are still some waiters who have been strictly trained in the shop... Those aristocrats are not ordinary people. If they go to the slave market and buy a few people back, they will not receive strict etiquette training, which will make people talk behind their backs and lose Dewey''s face. The nobles are very particular about these.


    Secondly, the problem of craftsmen. Most of the goods transported from the north were raw materials, although Duwei had already paid a high price to hire several good craftsmen in DIDU before opening. There were blacksmiths, tailors, carpenters, and a few sculptors. But it''s not enough.


    The fur of Warcraft needs to be made into beautiful clothes and fur coats. It''s not easy to sew and mend them. The nobles pay attention to materials as well as the novelty of styles. In this respect, it is obviously insufficient.


    Although most of those precious magic cores have been ordered by the magic trade union, some aristocratic families will come to buy them to please the local magicians in their families. And some weapons


    When it comes to weapons, this is the biggest headache for Ruolin.


    At present, the materials stored in the warehouse are all first-class goods, but the two blacksmiths are too ordinary. And there are too few people. Just last night, these two mediocre blacksmiths were forging a set of equipment. The scales of two earthworms were damaged. When they were quenched, because of the lack of heat, they destroyed a slender stabbing sword designed for the most popular aristocrat at present. Because of the problem of heat control, the handle was designed as a long sword like chopsticks. Actually in the trial, it was easily broken by a blacksmith''s tongs.


    In fact, the two blacksmiths have worked very hard, but they are really lack of talent. And although they had built weapons, they had never come into contact with so many superior materials.


    These are just current problems. And what makes Ruolin angry most is the quadruplets of female magic apprentices from duviser!


    The four beautiful quadruplets were originally the pets of men worth millions of gold coins, but Dewey seemed to have no interest in the four girls. After the shop opened, he threw the four women directly into Ruolin''s hands.


    Du Weidi''s idea is very simple. He hopes to continue to develop his business. In the future, he can make some magic props! Magicians are not short of money. On the one hand, a large number of nobles flattered and presented countless wealth. On the other hand, the magician had all kinds of precious gems. Such a group is the best consumer in Dewey''s opinion.


    The cores of these Warcraft transported from the north can produce many things that attract magicians. Dewey is also very clear. Sell raw materials. It''s not as good as selling finished products! Profits will also multiply. However, the production of magic props. It''s not something ordinary craftsmen can do.


    In Roland, there is a special occupation called "magic maker". This occupation group is very small, and the number is small. It is mainly specialized in making all kinds of props needed by magicians, such as magic wands, crystal balls, all kinds of magic auxiliary props, and even some people can make magic scrolls!


    But the group of this profession is also very strange. Some magicians are excellent magicians themselves. The magic props they make are mainly for their own use, and occasionally they make some props to spread on the market. Of course, there are very few such magicians, and only those who are both magicians and magicians can have the ability to make magic scrolls.


    Most of the magicians were apprentices, but they didn''t have the talent to be magicians. In the end, they had to become magicians, making use of their magic knowledge to make all kinds of things for magicians.


    But no matter it is any magic maker, Du Wei is unable to attract at present. Because almost all magicians belong to the magic guild. And those who are originally magicians will not be recruited by someone casually.


    Therefore, Dewey has high hopes for quadruplets, hoping that the four girls can make use of their magic knowledge and finally become money making machines in their hands.


    Obviously, Dewey''s understanding of the value of these four girls is different from that of most men.


    If it was for any other noble, I''m afraid that this rare quadruplet beauty would have been forbidden in the house.


    "With all due respect, your highness, I''d like to ask you to take these four ladies back." Ruolin said impolitely: "they didn''t come to help me at all! Every day I have to send out people to serve them! Hum... "


    Dewey frowned: "is there such a thing?"


    Next, Ruolin tells Dewey what happened in the past few days.


    It turned out that not only Ruolin was depressed, but the quadruplets were also depressed. They have been beautiful women with four births since childhood. After being bought back by the count of villa, they have undergone strict training and learned some magic knowledge. But what the count of villa expected of them. To be frank: they are trained to please men in the future.


    Even in those days when they were trained in the Earl''s house of villa, these quadruplets were also served. Besides training, their life was almost as good as that of some young ladies of little aristocratic families.


    After being given to Dewey, the four girls were very satisfied at first. After all, Dewey was young and handsome. Moreover, he has a distinguished life experience and recently became a popular grand duke.


    The four girls thought that if they could please the Duke and get his favor in the future, they would fly to the branches and become Phoenix.


    Unfortunately, but where to think of, Dewey to them even a finger is lazy to touch. Also threw them to Ruolin''s hand to work!


    The most exasperating thing is, Ruolin! This rude woman, this cold woman. Even dare to ask the delicate to work!


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to Ruolin''s narration, Du Wei''s face was gloomy. He looked at Ruolin: "can''t you do anything with them? Knight Rowling, I''m very disappointed with you! At first you could clean up a group of rebellious pirates, but now you can''t even help four little girls? "


    Ruolin''s face was embarrassed: "my lord... These four ladies. After all, it''s from you. I... "


    Du Wei immediately understood Ruolin''s concern, he laughed: "don''t worry, they are not my women. I''m not going to make them my women! Are you relieved now? I''ve assigned them to you, and you''re in charge! If they are not obedient, then you can do whatever you want! "


    If Lin is relieved, she will be relieved.


    Looking at the countenance of the female knight, Dewey laughed in his heart: now, I''m afraid the quadruplets will suffer in the next few days.


    After pondering for a while, Du Wei said: "the problem of manpower and land, I can''t be in a hurry. We can only find it slowly. Craftsmen, in particular, are hard to find. In the imperial capital, no one is willing to give us good craftsmen. It''s easy to offend people by robbing land openly, especially when I''m leaving the imperial capital in a few months. When I''m here, I''ll offend people. You don''t have to be afraid of retaliation. But after I left, I couldn''t. So. Don''t do anything that offends people. "


    "But good craftsmen have their own masters. Where can we find them?" Ruolin sighed.


    "I can''t. The only stupid way is to cultivate myself." Dewey also shook his head: "but it costs too much, and it takes a long time, and the effect is full. Let''s leave the craftsman''s business in the first place, and I''ll try to find a way later... Well, it''s still early now. Let''s go to the slave market in the city together, maybe we can buy some suitable hands. "


    Slavery in Roland has been firmly opposed by the temple for hundreds of years.


    Of course, in Dewey''s view, it was not the nobility of the temple, but the temple''s huge interest in slavery, but he was dissatisfied with the fact that he could not get a share of it.


    For hundreds of years, although the mainland is generally peaceful, the expeditions in the South Ocean and the small rebellions in the northwest often break out. After the expeditions of the Imperial Army, there are always many captives... Especially the expeditionary fleet in the South Ocean. Every time they come back from the expeditions, Will bring back a large number of spoils... Many of them are aborigines captured from large islands in Nanyang.


    It''s not that the Imperial Army likes to plunder the population... To tell you the truth, who doesn''t like to plunder more real money?


    Unfortunately, with the frequent expeditions, the harvest of each expedition is less and less. We can''t get anything, so in order to get more or less to supplement the military expenditure, we plunder the population and occupy the largest proportion of the spoils in recent expeditions!


    The aborigines who came from Nanyang became the mainstream of the slave market. Du Wei read a statistics from the military. Now in the imperial capital, it is estimated that there are more than 8000 aborigines from Nanyang. Most of them have been plundered to the imperial capital for many years. Even after the previous generation was plundered back, they have lived in the Empire for many years. Many of them are the second generation.


    In addition, many slaves were originally free people who could not live in poverty and could only sell themselves as slaves. Several small-scale rebellions in the northwest also gave rise to some slaves.


    other. There is also a kind of existence called "guannu", which mainly comes from some declining powerful families. For example, after the coup, several powerful families were completely wiped out. Many members of the family were convicted. After being tried, they lost their status as free citizens and became slaves. Most of them were sold in the slave market.


    Interestingly, the biggest slave dealer in the imperial capital. No one else, it''s an industry under the imperial central finance department! That place was set up in the slave market on the southwest side of the imperial capital, where many "official slaves" were concentrated.


    It can be said that the imperial finance relied on the slave trade every year and also seized a large amount of financial revenue.


    The reason why the temple is dissatisfied is that the temple can''t formally join in and share such a big cake every year.


    Most of the slave trade in the imperial capital concentrated in the West and south of the city. Back to the southwest, under the wall, there was a broad road. It was on this road that the most prosperous slave market in the whole continent emerged.


    The southwest of the imperial capital has always been close to the slums. In the southwest of the whole city, more than 900000 people live, accounting for almost half of the population of the imperial capital.


    This is a kilometer long street. In addition to the slave trade, there are many poor people who are just ordinary people, and there are many strange places for people to find jobs.


    In other words, this is a kind of "labor market" similar to that Dewey had seen in his previous life.


    At the end of the long street, there is a square. The statue and pool in the center of the square. It was demolished decades ago, and now several platforms have been built on the square. On this platform, several famous slave trading groups in the imperial capital are engaged in the lively slave trade.


    On the square, with several high platforms as the center, a large number of people gathered to watch, many of them were business groups from other places. There are also some noble families in the imperial capital. Those slave traders standing on the high platform, with whip in hand, and a few strong men bodyguards with big arms and round waists standing behind them. On the platform next to them, there are some big iron cages, in which people are locked up like animals. Most of them are "new people" who have just become slaves. Only these prisoners who have just been plundered from the northwest or Southeast Asia. Unwilling to accept the fate of slaves. That''s why we have to be locked up.


    And the others are on the stage. Some of the masked slaves had empty eyes, and there were no ferocious slavers and bodyguards around them. Often dozens of people, tied with a thin rope, stood there blankly and motionless, letting all kinds of eyes cast around them. It''s a numb old slave. Even the slavers kept coming up to the slaves, pinching their faces, knocking their chests, or opening their lips to show their teeth... Just like animals. These people are indifferent and numb to their own destiny. Du Wei and Ruolin were walking in the crowd. They were both dressed in plain clothes. Ruolin didn''t wear the gorgeous armor, so Du Wei would not wear the eye-catching wizard''s robe. Wearing an ordinary coat, Du Wei pushed hard in the crowd with Ruolin. On both sides of the road, in addition to the slave trading platform, there are also some corners, some indifferent people, male or female, old or young, will also stand quietly at the corner of the street, their eyes sweeping back and forth in the crowd. All of these people, without exception, have a piece of cloth on their body or arms. These were not slaves, but free people of the Empire. However, many people had to sell themselves as slaves in order to survive. As long as you go to the slave market and put a black cloth on your arm, you are willing to sell yourself. Of course, there are also some people who do not want to be slaves. Standing here with a white cloth on their arms, they are willing to find a loyal master, but they are not slaves. There are a lot of such people, most of them are people with special skills. Some craftsmen, grooms, or some down and out warriors. Along the way, Du Wei found that there were several people who were dressed as warriors, wearing almost shabby old clothes, holding a rusty sword in his hand, standing in the corner with dignified expression, and the white cloth on his shoulders was very eye-catching. In the imperial capital, the survival of samurai is not easy. The imperial capital is the center of the Empire. There are too many experts gathered here. Basically, an intermediate warrior is just a bodyguard for the noble. It''s very difficult for the low-level warriors to make a living. There are also many low-level warriors and nobles who disdain to solicit them. They can only work hard in some chariot and horse companies. If they are a little better, they can also work as a bodyguard in the transport team of chariot and horse companies. And those who have only one or two levels of martial arts have no food to eat. It is the epitome of the whole continent that magic is powerful while martial arts are declining¡° Look, young master Du Wei is looking at several warriors in the corner, and suddenly he hears Ruolin yelling. Looking ahead, you can see the crowd at the end of the street. It was the largest slave trading center in the imperial capital. It belonged to the official slave trafficking place of the Empire! In terms of quality and price, the number of official slaves is generally much higher than that of ordinary slaves. Most of the slaves from the rich families who have been ransacked are trained and can be used immediately after they are bought. Therefore, although the price is higher, they are still favored by many buyers¡° Go and have a look. " Dewey nodded. It seems that he came at the right time. It seems that there is a batch of "new goods" on sale at the official slave trafficking point.

 Chapter 174.1

    Santiago is a thirteen year old boy. He has a typical surname of people in the southern coastal areas of the mainland. However, because he is a little smart guy, people who know him call him "Sandy". Of course, those who hate him will also call him "Sandy little liar" face to face.


    Sandy, who was born in the slums of the imperial capital, certainly could not have the same money as the children of those rich families to hire any teachers to receive orthodox education. At the age of 13, he only studied with a theological teacher for half a year in the religious institute set up by the temple. He could barely learn to write and calculate. Among the children around him, he was smart. At least he could write his name correctly in the common language of the mainland, and he could recite the first chapter of the temple''s Scripture, genesis.


    Unfortunately, three months ago, he could not continue to study in the shrine. Because although the religious center claims to let the children of poor families "free" to receive some education, but this kind of free education has a price. All the children who study in religious centers have to serve in the temple for three years free of charge when they grow up. Some of them directly become clergy and are not allowed to marry and have children all their lives.


    As a typical southerner, Sandy''s parents don''t want their home cut off, and Sandy has no interest in becoming a clergyman. As a 13-year-old, he has a little insight into men''s and women''s affairs. He would often lie on the wall and peep at Ellie next door.


    Maybe in two months, he can read and do some simple calculation skills. He can be an apprentice in a nearby grocery store or an apprentice with an old tailor on the street.


    But these are the things to come. Now, Sandy has a good way to get rich.


    He would go around the slave market every day. He is a real little snake. His brother is a little gangster in this area. Unfortunately, he stole a noble housekeeper''s purse last year. He was arrested by the security office and then sent to a mine in the northwest as a laborer.


    Sandy is different from his brother. He is not a thief and can''t do anything bad. But every day he could bring back a few copper horns from the slave market.


    The slave market in the imperial capital gathers tourists from all over the country. Many of these foreigners from all over the mainland come to the slave market in the imperial capital for the first time. They are not familiar with the land and need a local snake to guide them. Help them to bargain with the slavers. Introduce some "rules" in trading.


    Because of this situation and Sandy''s cleverness, his income is quite good. Almost every day, he can put a few copper horns in his pocket. Even if sandy stutters and says a few good words when he meets such a rich guy, his income will be more. Sandy''s biggest wish now is to save enough money to buy an old pair of leather boots. Next door, Ellie''s brother served in the local garrison. He often shows off his army boots in front of these boys, which makes them envy him very much.


    Sandy is not only smart, more importantly, his eyes are very accurate. He can often tell which sheep are fat in the bustling crowd on the street at a glance. Who are the veterans.


    Today, sandy stood in the corner with her arms in her arms. After watching for a long time, she finally found her goal


    There was a strange combination in the crowd. A man and a woman, but not like a couple, because the man seems too young, looks like not much older than himself. Women are in their twenties and very beautiful. Even more beautiful than Ellie next door.


    Although both of them were dressed in casual clothes, sandy saw several special things at a glance: the man''s eyes looked around, obviously coming to the slave market for the first time, and his eyes seemed to be curious about everything around him, which was very important to Sandy. And the woman. Sandy was even more curious: she was tall, had long legs, and seemed to be a warrior. Although the man and the woman walked together, it seemed that the woman, intentionally or unintentionally, always fell half a step behind the young man and did not dare to walk with him. And in the crowd, the woman seems to be always on the side of subconsciously blocking others from approaching the teenager, seems to have been maintaining a protective posture.


    It''s like a rich young master with a beautiful female bodyguard.


    yes. you ''re right!


    Sandy was sure of his guess. Then he pulled his old hat and pushed straight through.


    "Sir! Sir


    Dewey''s looking around. He was really curious about the slave market. The slaves bought in the shops before were not handled by duvet, but by mad. Today is his first visit to the slave market. In the civilized world of the previous life, the term "slave" has almost disappeared in that world. He was watching when he heard a cry with a slightly tender voice coming from his side.


    A thin boy, like a loach, came out of the crowd and stood in front of him. The boy looks very thin, just like the children of ordinary poor families. But to duvet''s surprise, he was clean, not as dirty as other children. This boy is white and clean, but his big eyes are very smart. His eyes turn around flexibly. He looks like a smart guy.


    "Sir." Sandy said his lines easily, but he didn''t forget his childish smile: "Sir, are you here to buy slaves? Then I think you need someone like me. " Ruolin can see the boy''s intention at a glance. With her experience in the world, how can she not know the intention of this little gangster? She was about to speak, but Dewey had already said with interest: "Oh? You? What can you do for me? "¡° I can do a lot of things for you, the most important thing is to save a lot of trouble for you... I can save a lot of time for you. For a noble person like you, time is very precious. You see, there are so many people here who come to buy slaves. There are so many slavers who sell slaves. You seem to be here for the first time? I can help you introduce the situation here! I am very familiar with everything here, and I know all the slavers: which one is more kind, which one is more cunning, which one is more black hearted, and which one is the most fair. Do you think I''m very useful to you? " Seeing that Dewey was smiling, sandy seemed to be moved. He made more efforts and didn''t dare to let go of the money. He continued to add: "there are many people here, and there are many thieves in the crowd, but with me, I can save you a lot of trouble in this respect... You see..." speaking of this, sandy lowered his voice, Furtively, he motioned to the crowd in the distance with his eyes. A thin guy appeared and said in a low voice: "do you see the man in grey? He is a golden finger here. You should be careful not to get close to that kind of guy, otherwise he will steal your wallet. " Du Wei was stunned and then laughed. First impression, he likes this kid with a sly face¡° How do you know that I am a person of high status? The clothes I wear are not expensive. " Dewey shook his head: "you may be wrong. I''m just an ordinary person. Come and have a look. I don''t need a guide."¡° You don''t have to bully me. " Sandy continues to smile. He smiles very skillfully, showing a total of four teeth. Different from other poor children, Sandy''s teeth are very white. He pays attention to brushing his teeth every day and his appearance, because he knows that those bosses like clean people when he does his job¡° Although the cloth you are wearing is not valuable, it is not a common tailor who can make it. You know, I almost became an apprentice to a tailor. My eyes will not be wrong... And the lady beside you, oh, please forgive me for my presumptuous, such a beautiful lady, but her attitude to you is so respectful, if she is not your wife and concubine, she is definitely your subordinate. In addition, your hair is very clean and your skin color is very good. You look like a person with status... The way you walk is also different from the poor people like us. It''s like the nobles living in the north of the city! " Dewey took a close look at the boy, then smile: "you observe very carefully."¡° Of course Sandy said quickly: "I can save you a lot of valuable time, I can be your guide here, even when you buy slaves, I can save you a lot of money! Of course, in the end, you just give me two copper horns so that I can buy a piece of black bread. " Du Wei smiles and looks at Ruolin: "I like this boy. Let him follow me."

 Chapter 174.2

    With that, Dewey went straight ahead. Ruolin takes a look at the smart guy, casually takes a coin out of her pocket and throws it. Sandy immediately catches it with both hands. He is very skillful, obviously repeating it several times a day. But after he caught the heavy coin, his eyes immediately turned round!


    He spat in his hand and wiped it hard. Then he put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. He bit it hard with his teeth


    It''s gold?!


    Sandy was so surprised that he realized that he had met a big man today!


    Usually those who serve themselves end up throwing themselves a few copper horns, a little more forthright, and most of them just give themselves a silver coin.


    But this is a gold coin!


    One gold coin is enough for three people in my family to live for more than a month! And he can make his father drink a small glass of the cheapest ale every day. I can buy a pair of old leather boots as I wish!


    Quickly put the coin into the pocket, sandy hard to catch up, flatter together in Duwei''s side, hard work.


    "Are you familiar with this place? So I ask you, if I''m going to buy some slaves, where should I go first? "


    "It depends on what you are going to buy people to do." Sandy took the money and never dared to keep it when he worked. His thin body was as flexible as a loach in the crowd, and his voice was fast and clear: "if you want to buy some maids, I suggest you go to guannufang to have a look. Slaves come from big families everywhere. Having been trained and knowing the etiquette of the superior, you will not lose face if you buy it back. If you only need a few coolies, then I can recommend several good places for you. Listen to your accent, it seems that you are not from the imperial capital? " Speaking of the end, Sandy is very cunning to test a sentence.


    But this time, the smart kid is wrong.


    Du Weidi''s accent is indeed different from that of the imperial capital, because he was born in the Rowling family, because of the tradition of the Rowling family. All the people in the Rowling family, including the old count Raymond, spoke with the accent of the Rowling plain, and duvet''s accent was even stronger after living in the Rowling plain for another year.


    Seeing Dewey smile and don''t speak, sandy immediately lowered his voice and said, "well, I want to remind you that in this place, although all business is allowed and protected by the imperial code. But for foreigners like you, you should pay attention to some rules. In particular, some people should not offend. They are all powerful people in the imperial capital... Last month, there were several foreign businessmen. In order to snatch and buy two beautiful female slaves, they quarreled with a nobleman''s housekeeper in the imperial capital. At last, they were taught a lesson and were thrown to the moat outside the city! "


    Looking at the little god of wealth, he still didn''t speak. Sandy was not sure about it, so he quickly introduced it: "generally speaking, the slaves here are divided into several classes, the first class and the most expensive, of course, are official slaves. After some of the original local rich families were ransacked because of the crime, the family members were deprived of the status of free people and became slaves. Those official slaves are the most popular. It''s said that recently there are several fallen aristocratic daughters and concubines who have become slaves. When they were auctioned the day before yesterday, they almost got into a fight among several buyers... Alas, everyone hopes to buy a aristocratic daughter and go back to be a slave. That will make them look more respectable in the future. "


    Dewey frowned slightly. He knows exactly who this guy is talking about as the "recently fallen aristocrat.". To be exact, his own Rowling family has recently collapsed. Just because they have their own existence. The family did not suffer the tragic fate of becoming slaves.


    Sandy went on: "except for the official slaves. The second class slaves were the barbarians from the northwest. All those guys are strong. It''s very strong and a good worker. But if you buy that kind of person to go back and just do rough work, it''s too wasteful. "


    "Why?" Dewey finally asked. Sandy was relieved. He said quickly, "because the greatest value of the barbarians from the northwest is not hard work. It''s... Raising horses! The barbarians from the northwest are very good at raising horses, riding horses and taking care of animals. If you have a ranch at home, buy some barbarians from the northwest to go back to work and make sure that your ranch will reap a lot in the coming year! "


    Dewey nodded.


    "However, although these barbarians are good slaves, they should be very careful when buying them back. Those guys are very wild, irascible and difficult to control, especially like to run away. If we don''t send people to step up the guard, we may run away in a swarm. Those guys are all fierce outlaws. They will fight with their lives. "


    "What else?"


    "And the third class... The third class are all from our empire, but they are all poor people who can''t survive. Most of them have no skills, but they are very honest. As long as they have a bite to eat, they are loyal to their masters and will not run away. It''s also very convenient to discipline. "


    When sandy said this, he sighed that his age didn''t match him. He couldn''t help whispering, "well, no one would be willing to sell himself to be a slave if he didn''t have a hard time these days." Dewey took a look at the boy¡° Finally, those guys from Nanyang. The natives are the cheapest and the most slaves here. However, if you want to buy these people, you should choose them carefully. Because it''s always good and bad. Those black hearted slavers always sell a strong slave with a few old, weak or small ones. There are several kinds of Nanyang natives. The best one is those who have lived in the Empire for many years or even generations. Such people can speak the words of our empire, even if they can''t speak them, they can understand them. It''s easy to buy and use. Such people are called "familiar slaves.". However, there is another kind of slaves who have just been captured by the imperial army. They can''t speak our words, don''t understand anything, and always want to escape. Such slaves are generally called "living slaves.". Generally speaking, the price of a born slave is much lower than that of a mature slave. Of course, it''s hard to say the price if they are especially beautiful female slaves. " At the end of the introduction, sandy suddenly turned around and yelled to two or three dirty boys who quietly approached Dewey: "get out of here, dick! This is my guest! Don''t you see me here! I want to do business elsewhere! " The two or three boys were already standing next to Dewey, only three or five steps away. Seeing sandy yell, one of the tallest guys scolded and muttered: "Sandy little liar! You always spoil my business Finish saying, unwilling to see Du Wei and Ruolin one eye, and then turned to squeeze into the crowd. Sandy was relieved and said with a smile, "don''t worry about those guys. They are all golden fingers who live on this street. But with me, they won''t trouble you. But you still have to be careful. There are many golden fingers here. " Du Wei takes a look at Ruolin, but he doesn''t worry about the thieves at all. Although Ruolin''s strength is not very good, it''s no problem to deal with this kind of street gangster. And their own strength, let alone. But he was more and more curious about the boy: "were those guys thieves just now?"¡° Shh! " As soon as Sandy''s face changed, he quickly whispered, "don''t say that¡® Don''t mention the name "thief". If those guys hear it, they will think it''s an insult and will make trouble for you. Even if we mention these guys, we have to say "golden finger". It''s the rule of the road. " Dewey laughed in his heart, and then said, "but if you break their business, won''t they trouble you?"¡° Hum Sandy curled his mouth: "we all grew up together in this street. We have been fighting since we were young. Even if we bully people, we only bully outsiders. Generally, we don''t attack our own people. And... My brother used to be a little leader of them. In my brother''s face, they won''t embarrass me. We all live in a mess. No one will really hate each other until they tear their faces apart... Besides, you see, there are many outsiders here every day, and they don''t worry about business. " In fact, Sandy''s words are half true. When he made money in this business, he had to offend several golden fingers. Although he said that everyone grew up on the same street and would not really turn over, he had to be beaten several times. But every time I can earn a few copper horns, even if I get a few punches and feet, it''s worth it. Today, she got a gold coin. Even if she was beaten by those guys, Sandy thought it was worth it.

 Chapter 175

    After a while, sandy accompanied Duwei around the square for a few times. Finally, with the strong recommendation, he pushed Duwei into the high platform in the northwest corner.


    "This is one of the best slave farms here." Sandy is very small, struggling to stand on tiptoe in the crowd, struggling to talk to Dewey. Although Du Wei was not old, the blood of the Wulin family made him thin, but he was really tall.


    "The business of this company is the best, and the boss behind it is also the strongest. They can always get the most and the best slaves, and you can see that their position is also very good."


    "What''s the difference?" Dewey''s wonderful.


    "Of course not!" Sandy tried to explain: "their desk is here. Most of them are facing the sun every day. The light is the best. When people look around and choose, the sun shines directly on the slaves, and they can see most clearly. Moreover, because of the sun, the slaves all look pale and thin, and they seem to have a lot of spirit! Here, there are rules for every family to occupy any territory. Look at this house. It''s at the entrance of the square. Everyone who comes in to buy slaves will be the first to see their house. Although the opposite one is also very big, it''s in the opposite direction. It''s always on the shady side of the sun, and it''s always when people go out that they can see them... You think, when people are ready to go out, they can see them, and their business is naturally worse. "


    At this time, on this large platform, a guy dressed like a clown was shouting something. Although this guy was small and dressed strangely. But the voice was really loud. With a whip in one hand, on the platform behind him stood a group of slaves, all of whom were masked and tied dozens of people with only one rope. Obviously, they were all "familiar slaves".


    "Gentlemen, please have a look! These are useful guys! Look at this piece, look at this muscle! Buy it back as a coolie. As long as you give them a little food, they can work like estrous animals! And everyone is a strong labor force, will be basic farm work!! They are braver than rabbits, but stronger than cattle! If such slaves are bought back, one will be the best for three people! "


    Said, the clown like guy ran to a side of the male slave side, the male slave is very tall, big skeleton. Although a little thinner, it still looks strong. In the face of the slave who was two heads higher than himself, the clown patted him as if he were an animal. He patted him so much that he opened his lips: "look! There is nothing wrong with it! Look at this mouth! Look at his eyes again! Three silver coins! Three silver coins will give you an honest slave. I''ll do the dirtiest and hardest work for you! They can eat anything. You can feed them by throwing some porridge made of wheat bran every day


    Du Wei and Ruolin discuss that the workshop at the back of their shop really needs a few people, and they are about to ask Ruolin to offer. Sandy quietly pulled Dewey''s sleeve for a while and said in a silent voice:


    "Wait a minute."


    These ten slaves were soon bought by several foreign merchants. While they paid, they sent people to the back to take them with them.


    Dewey looked at Sandy suspiciously. Sandy quietly hid behind Dewey and said in a low voice, "these guys just can''t do it! The one at the front is good, but don''t you notice that the two at the back can''t even stand. There is another one standing with his shoulder tilted to the left. I''m sure there must be something wrong with his legs. If you wait, there will be good goods in the future. "


    Sure enough, the next batch is much stronger than the previous one.


    Sandy didn''t dare to tell Dewey because he was still hanging out on the street. If the slavers saw him. Can be about to cause trouble, every time just hide behind Du Weidi quietly speak in a low voice. Finally, when the fourth group of people came out. Sandy looked at it for a while and whispered, "OK."


    The fourth group of slaves were all black Nanyang natives, all of whom were strong and strong. However, to Dewey''s surprise, three of the ten slaves on the stage were skinny old men. Although some of them are very strong, the three old guys can''t do anything at first sight.


    In this way, a group of slaves came forward, and the people below did not want to bid. Although strong slaves are good, but those old guys... Are they going to waste food when they buy them back?


    Dewey took a look at Sandy. Sandy sighed and said in a low voice, "dear young master, I''m right. You can buy this batch. These Nanyang natives have great strength. One of those young and strong people can work for two other slaves! Especially the three old ones, although they seem to be unable to do any work, their functions are beyond your imagination! "


    "What?"


    "I''ve heard that these Nanyang natives especially respect the elderly. In those Nanyang tribes, these elderly people are often of very high status. They may even be elders or patriarchs! All the other young people have to listen to the orders of these old guys and have special respect. And these Nanyang natives, especially like to escape. However, if you buy this batch back, as long as there are these old ones... You see, they are all so old that they can''t run away. But with them, the young slaves would not run away, because they had to stay with the old guys and take care of them. It doesn''t cost a lot of food for these old guys to buy and feed them, but the slaves will work obediently and won''t run away. Generally speaking, it''s very cost-effective. "


    Du Wei''s eyes brightened, and he became more and more curious about this boy... He was really smart. At a young age, he had already found out so many tricks secretly¡° But... Why are they in chains? " Dewey asked: "the one who uses the rope is a mature slave, and the one who closes the cage is a raw slave. What''s the matter with the one who wears the shackles?"¡° "This..." Sandy scratched his head and said, "generally speaking, it means that you are both born and mature. But even if you are a slave, as long as you don''t close the cage, it means that you are not very fierce and honest. There is no record of wanting to escape. It''s relatively easy to tame. And, to tell you the truth, these born slaves are better than mature slaves... You know, no one will give them good food and drink when they buy slaves. After a long time, no matter how strong the slaves are, their bodies are much thinner. If they were strong enough, they would not be able to survive after being tortured for a year or two. Although these guys are born slaves, they look very honest, not caged, and very strong. Born slaves are always stronger than mature slaves. " Du Wei nodded and gave Ruolin a wink. Ruolin answered the price¡° Thirty silver coins. " Ruolin''s crisp female voice is also very different in the surrounding noise. Originally, many people peeked at this beautiful young woman in the crowd. As soon as she called the price, it immediately attracted the attention of many people. As soon as the slaver heard someone asking for a price, he said in a loud voice, "Oh! Thirty silver coins! This beautiful and noble lady is very discerning! Look, thirty silver coins! Gentlemen and guests, these slaves are good goods! Thirty silver coins is a very fair price... Is there anyone else willing to pay a higher price? "¡° Thirty five silver coins. " There was a hoarse voice in the crowd. Dewey couldn''t help laughing and glancing at Sandy: "it seems that someone has the same eyes as you." Sandy a little embarrassed smile: "dear young master, you are joking. I''ve heard all about this. There are many people here every day, many of them are discerning. You don''t see that there are many people shouting before. Most of them are fat sheep from other places. They are stupid and don''t know the market Seeing Du Wei nodded to himself, Ruolin got the master''s signal and said in a high voice: "forty silver coins."¡° Forty five. " The husky voice in the crowd steadily continued to raise the price. By this time, a lot of onlookers around had stepped aside, and Dewey finally saw the appearance of the man who raised the price with himself. A middle-aged man in a lavender robe looks a little fat, but he is very strong. He has two moustaches on his mouth. Beside him, there are three or five strong young men, dressed in servant''s clothes, standing around the middle-aged man, just blocking the people around him. Although the crowd is very crowded, but the fat man stands in a loose place, with a hint of reserve on his face. He slowly shouts out the price and looks at Ruolin¡° Fifty silver coins. " Ruolin spoke faintly. "..." The fat man frowned, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. After looking at Ruolin, he seemed to sneer: "sixty silver coins, that''s all." Sandy saw the fat man''s appearance. Suddenly, his face changed. Seeing that Ruolin had to speak, he gave Ruolin a quick look and said in a low voice: "forget it, don''t shout."

 Chapter 176

    Du Wei looked at him, and sandy quickly lowered his voice and said, "you are from other places. You don''t know that fat man is a famous person here. He is the head of a noble family in the imperial capital. His name is Guluo. Many slavers here recognize him. He is an old buyer here, and he''s not easy to provoke. You''d better not rob him. "


    Du Wei smiles, and then does not wait for Ruolin to speak. He smiles and says in a small voice: "ten... Gold coins!"


    There was an uproar!


    Looking at the young boy, he called out the price of ten gold coins... Although the money was not much, ten gold coins were equal to 100 silver coins.


    A hundred silver coins bought ten slaves, three of them old and weak. This kind of loss making business makes people feel curious.


    Moreover, many people in the crowd knew the middle-aged fat man and knew that he was not easy to provoke. Many people are also discerning, originally also ready to shout price, see this fat man opened, all closed his mouth. All of a sudden, Duwei, a strange boy, was killed. Everyone could not help sighing


    Someone''s going to have bad luck.


    The fat guy named Gulo is not a reckless guy, and his eyes are poisonous. He looked at Du Wei and saw that Du Wei seemed to be extraordinary. He was not a fool to be able to live in the imperial capital. He hesitated for a moment and was not willing to offend Du Wei, a seemingly ordinary but noble young man.


    After all, this is the capital of the emperor. At the foot of the emperor, I don''t know how many noble families there are. Although he is usually arrogant, he only bullies some foreign merchants who don''t have backstage, and he won''t make trouble foolishly.


    He thought for a moment. He smiles at Dewey from a distance and nods. It''s a greeting.


    Dewey didn''t even pay attention to him. He didn''t even glance at him. Then he looked at the stage.


    Ruolin went to pay the money, and then the slavers immediately someone jumped down from the platform and sent a sign to Ruolin, which means that they can pick up people at any time with the sign.


    But next. Dewey also wanted to buy the slaves in the back. Sandy has a good eye on people. The quality of the latter group of slaves is two points better than that of the former group. What makes Dewey more interesting is that:


    There were 15 slaves in the rear. Thirteen of them were young and strong men with dark skin and strong muscles. And standing on the stage... Well, how to say. To tell you the truth, they all have good eyes. It can be said that they are difficult to tame, but they all stand there in good order, even very straight. It''s neat.


    What makes Dewey particularly curious is that at the back of the queue, there are old people and young people. An old man with white hair was skinny. But still holding his chin high, with a hint of pride on his face that was not consistent with his slave status?


    The teenager around him, however, always hung his head. His naked upper body didn''t look as thin as he imagined, and it seemed very clean.


    The old man held the young man''s hand tightly and stood beside the young slaves. But it seems that the old and young are protected behind.


    As soon as sandy saw these people, his eyes lit up and he said in a low voice, "Dear Sir, this batch is the best! It''s the best I''ve seen these days! Look at that old man. He is a man of great status among the aborigines! Maybe it''s some kind of patriarch! You see, there are tattoos on his body. I heard that among the aborigines in Nanyang, only some people with noble status are qualified for tattoos! Such people buy it back. Enough to hold down a lot of slaves who want to escape. With this treasure in hand, the other slaves will never run away! "


    But this time. Before Dewey spoke, the middle-aged fat man had seen the value of these slaves.


    "Eighty silver coins." Guro''s offer immediately made the crowd sigh.


    Many buyers of eye poison, dare not compete with Guluo, are helpless to give up.


    "Ten... Gold coins." Dewey still spoke in no hurry.


    This time, Gulo is a little dissatisfied.


    Why is this teenager always against himself? Just now I have given him face once, but this guy is so ignorant?


    Gu Luo looked at Du Wei, then sneered and whispered something to a servant in green. The servant nodded and came to Dewey from the crowd. People around him made way intentionally or unintentionally.


    The servant came over, but he was very polite in his face, and gave Dewey a courtesy first. It seems that it is really from a big family, and it is very proper to do things.


    "Young master." The servant said in a low voice: "we, Lord Guro, have just said that he has given you a face. This batch is what he likes. Please don''t hurt our friendship. Today''s business is to choose a gardener for the new house of the count of villa. "


    This remark is very standard, not soft or hard, just right, but also cleverly named their own identity.


    The Earl of villa?


    Dewey smiles. It belongs to the count of villa. The count of villa has always been on the side of Prince Chen. After the coup, his position has also soared. It''s said that after the fall of marquis Solomon, many royal estates were taken care of by the Earl of villa, who was regarded as the prince Chen''s next of kin. Recently, in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, it is also very popular. The servant thought that he had said his own identity. According to the past practice, the other party would be polite and give in. We don''t hurt our face. But after Du Wei finished laughing, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Ruolin and nodded. Ruolin understood. She took something out of her arms, handed it to the servant, and waved him back. Guluo watched his men come back, took things, took a look, and immediately changed his face! This is a small wooden brand, which is simply carved with a few patterns. It''s not duvet''s badge, it''s the logo of the shop in duvet''s name. Guluo was shocked, and his face changed immediately. He took a close look at Du Wei, and suddenly his eyes brightened! He saw that although Dewey was wearing ordinary clothes, just now he had a back. On his wrist, under his clothes, there was a delicate bracelet, which was made of gold and inlaid with a green gem. As a steward, Guro was born in the Earl of villa. He had a good eye, and immediately recognized that it was a magic Bracelet used by a magician! Looking at the sign in his hand, he saw Duwei''s bracelet again. He couldn''t guess Duwei''s identity! The pride on his face immediately subsided, and sweat came out on his forehead. He quickly pushed away the people around him, tried to squeeze through the crowd, ran to Du Wei''s side, and was about to salute. When he saw Du Wei''s casual clothes, he stopped and bowed. Then he put on a humble smile: "du... Noble young master, I didn''t recognize you! I... I didn''t expect that you would come to this humble place with such a noble identity... I''m really damned! Damn it Then, without waiting for Dewey to speak, Gulo raised his head and yelled to the platform, "twenty gold coins! Twenty After that, he stepped back and said with a respectful smile: "dear young master, these slaves, I will buy them and give them to you! Please accept it Sandy has been stunned... And many of the people around him recognize Guro and know his identity. Seeing this usually arrogant guy, he smiles like a pug in the face of this young man. He spends dozens of gold coins to buy slaves and give them to this young man, wiping his forehead with sweat, as if he is afraid that the other side will show no dissatisfaction. What''s the identity of this teenager?! Dewey gave a little smile and looked at Guro: "well, it seems that count villa''s men are very good at doing things. In that case, Ruolin, take it. "¡° thank you very much! Thank you, my Lord Gulo is almost on his knees. He is just a small family in charge, in the family he is in charge of more. In front of him was a Duke who was more honorable than his master, the Earl of villa! The slave dealer dressed like a clown on the top also saw that Dewey was extraordinary. He also knew the old buyer, Gulo. Seeing that Gulo was so respectful to the young man, he didn''t know how to advance or retreat? Generally speaking, he should yell a few more times after someone yells a price to lure more people out of a higher guy, but now where does he have the courage? I was about to announce the success of the deal, and then I told my owner that it was better to send someone to please this strange young man... But it seems that today, many things have come together. At the back of the crowd, a cold man''s voice said, "twenty five gold coins, these slaves, we want them." There was an uproar!

 Chapter 177

    Do you really dare to choose?


    Who dares not offend, and who dares to ask for a price at such a time? Isn''t this a blatant provocation?


    The crowd immediately separated automatically, revealing the appearance of the guy who stood at the end.


    A tall and thin man, a face of indifference, like a rock in general, seems to care nothing about the same. Eyes are rare gray


    But when they saw the service he was wearing, they all took a breath!


    This guy is wearing a robe. Judging from the style of the robe, he should be a servant. However, there is a sign clearly embroidered on his robe


    This sign is very familiar to everyone! Because this is the symbol of the temple!


    A clergyman?


    When he heard that someone was making trouble at this time, Guro was furious. He was about to get angry. When he looked back, he saw the man shouting. He roared to his throat, but he rushed back!


    Of the temple?


    He doesn''t dare to provoke!


    What''s more, this guy wearing a temple server is obviously just a servant, and behind him, the originally crowded square, I don''t know when, has left a large space.


    Two snow-white steeds pull an inviting carriage to the end of the crowd. A few waiters around the carriage, with serious expressions, wear royal robes, and at the same time wear a badge representing the temple on their chest.


    On the window of the carriage, a light gauze hung down. On the windowsill, a crystal clear little hand was casually put on it. Even every fingertip was delicate.


    Gulo was in the imperial capital. Of course, he knew the carriage. He only looked at it once, and the cold sweat that had just faded from his forehead immediately reappeared. He looked back at Dewey, and then at the carriage, with an expression of great embarrassment on his face.


    And Dewey, squinting at the carriage.


    Because of this carriage, Dewey has seen it too!! And not long ago. Right in front of the palace!


    The daughter of the late rebellious prince, who was a saint in the temple, was willing to enter the temple to serve the princess of the gods!


    As last time, Dewey stood there, clearly feeling as if there was a gaze through the veil in the window. Look at yourself.


    Last time at the gate of the palace, the other party seemed to be peeping at herself in the carriage. Now she is also peeping at herself... So she knows herself clearly, but


    Hum... It seems that I came here on purpose!


    Dewey smiles and looks at Sandy. "Can people in the temple buy slaves, too?"


    This clever boy. At the moment has been a little silly, stammered: "it seems... There are."


    To be frank, Dewey didn''t want to fight anyone. But the other side is obviously aiming at themselves. Knowing his own identity, he defied so openly


    If it''s just for a few slaves. Dewey might just laugh it off and leave.


    But since the other side is deliberately provocative, young master, why should I bear it?


    "A hundred gold coins." Dewey continued to offer without blinking an eye.


    The servant went to the side of the carriage and said a word in a low voice. Then he seemed to have been ordered by the owner of the carriage. There was a trace of astonishment in his indifferent expression. Then he coughed and said, "one hundred... One hundred gold coins."


    Dewey smiles. This time it''s a sneer!


    "Two hundred!"


    "Two hundred and one." The servant seemed to think it was a bit too aggressive.


    Dewey had narrowed his eyes: "three hundred."


    "Three hundred... One gold coin."


    The slavers above were sweating. The higher the price, the better. But now it seems that both sides are promising people. I''m afraid the money is hot!


    Dewey''s already offered five hundred.


    He is not just fighting, but fighting for face. Otherwise, if it is spread, the young Duchess will lose face in public by the saint of the temple, and his reputation in the aristocratic circle will be affected.


    People around. Even the most stupid guy. Also see signs wrong, originally crowded square. The crowd had already separated, leaving a vacant space in the middle. Only duvi, Guro, and one side of the temple stood out in the open space.


    At this time, Dewey would never flinch! He doesn''t want to do things that lose face in public.


    This is not Dewey''s recklessness. But since the other side deliberately provocative words, then can not retreat!


    Otherwise, even if you withdraw today, the other party will continue to find trouble for themselves in the future! Why don''t you just tear your face today, so as not to cover up the trouble!


    When the price reached 1000 gold coins, the other side suddenly stopped talking.


    On the quiet square, a long voice suddenly came out of the carriage. The voice was very delicate, but there was no feminine charm. On the contrary, it was with a trace of Indifference: "since the Duke doesn''t want to give up his love, it''s ok... Alas, originally I just took a fancy to the young man on the stage. I thought he was very clean and could clean the altar for me."


    duke? As soon as these words came out, many people immediately understood Du Weidi''s identity! Recently, a young grand duke appeared in the imperial capital. He was brilliant on the day of the coup. At the same time, he was also a powerful and talented magician. Who doesn''t know? This time, the eyes of the people around him looking at Dewey were a lot more awed. The voice in the carriage seemed to smile, but it was quiet. Then he said slowly, "Your Highness, since you insist so much, I''ll have to give in." Finish saying, the other party is about to leave apparently, Du Wei suddenly aloud opens a way: "holy daughter highness." His address is somewhat nondescript, but the other side is not only a saint, but also a princess. His Highness''s call is not unjust¡° Do you have any other instructions, your highness The voice of the saint in the carriage was very flat¡° Since you are going to clean the altar, I can send some people to you some other day, but this young man is also my favorite and has great use. "¡° "Oh?" The virgin felt that she had let the young Duke eat a hold, and she was still a little proud. After hearing this, she was curious again and asked, "do you want the young Duke to be your magic apprentice?"¡° No, "he said Dewey laughed, then said in a loud voice: "I just lack a servant to pour the toilet for me." The one who cleans the altar for you, in my opinion, only needs to pour the toilet for me! Everybody could hear what duvet meant. Many people can''t help but want to laugh, but at this time, who dares? The Virgin was silent for a long time, and then there was a faint anger in her voice. She said in a low voice, "let''s go!" Looking at the carriage away, Ruolin could not help but whispered: "young master, are you a little aggressive? A thousand gold coins... "Du Wei shook his head, his voice was very serious, and said faintly:" a thousand gold coins to buy a holy virgin, your highness, eat one in public. I think this business is very good. If I could, I''d rather spend 1000 gold coins a day to see this Saint eat in front of me every day. Young master, I can''t afford it. " After a pause, his Fox''s tail came out with a sly smile: "besides, do you think I really want to spend 1000 gold coins? Hum, these slaves, what''s the value of a thousand gold coins? Just now, even a fool could see that we were seeing each other off. Now my identity? This slave dealer should know. Under such circumstances, how dare he sell these slaves to me at a high price of 1000 gold coins? Hum, even if I''m willing to give a thousand gold coins, does he dare to take them? " Sure enough, the next thing didn''t surprise Dewey. The slave dealer sent someone to send the sign to Ruolin, but when Ruolin wanted to pay, the other party said in a panic: This is a little gift for the Duke. His master said that he knew that the Duke''s house was short of hands, so he would send a group of the best slaves to honor him tomorrow! Looking at him, Guro could not help sighing: who said the Duke was fighting recklessly? have a look! Without spending a coin, the saint ate it in public! Now that his identity has been exposed, Duwei feels that thousands of pairs of eyes are staring at him. It''s really meaningless to continue to stroll like this. Taking Ruolin to leave, he walked all the way through the slave market. The "guannufang" beside him was the biggest purpose of Duwei''s trip, but now he was not in the mood to continue to visit. Just as he was about to leave, he heard a sharp voice from the high platform of guannufang¡° Dewey! Master Dewey! Your highness! Please buy me! Buy me! "

 Chapter 178

    Du Wei heard the cry and looked at the official slave house. On the high platform, he saw a row of neatly dressed slaves standing there. Different from the barbarians and aborigines, these official slaves were obviously servants or servants of the families of the fallen aristocratic families. And the man who called himself was the last of those slaves.


    A sharp mouthed guy was wearing a ragged robe. It seemed that the robe was good in nature, but now it was dirty and rotten. The man was shivering. Just now, he suddenly yelled at this voice, and was immediately chased up by the slavers behind and lashed hard.


    The man was staring at Dewey, regardless of the whip on his body, and yelled: "young master! Master Dewey, please buy me! Buy me


    Dewey glanced at the guy, vaguely feeling that he was familiar, but he forgot where he had seen him.


    He stopped and walked towards the official square. Immediately someone got out of the way. The slave dealer on the high platform saw Du Wei and quickly put away his whip. Now everyone saw Du Wei''s identity. Du Wei pointed to the guy on the high platform and frowned: "who are you? Do I know you? "


    "Master Dewey..." the guy looked around anxiously, and then said in a loud voice: "I''m Marquis Solomon..."


    Dewey''s eyes brightened, he looked at the ragged clothes on this guy, immediately interrupted him, and said with a smile, "I know!"


    Then he looked at Ruolin: "buy it! No matter how much it costs, buy this guy and bring him back to see me. "


    After that, Du Wei left without looking back: "Sandy. Take me outside.


    Sandy was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, a ray of joy flashed in her eyes, and then she followed up.


    He walked out of the slave market as fast as he could. Dewey took a look at the boy who was panting behind him. He asked in a low voice: "I ask you, if I want to buy a batch of official slaves, and I want to choose the person I appointed! But I''m worried that other nobles will rob me, and I don''t want to offend too many people. How can we do that? "


    "Well..." Sandy was a little embarrassed: "Duke... Master..." he took a breath and said in a low voice: "master, I know your status is noble, but Guanfang is run by the royal family. The people in it are not like those ordinary slavers. They have rules about who to buy and who to sell. It''s all settled in advance. Some people can sell it, some people can''t sell it, and some people have been ordered to leave for a long time. So you may not be able to buy the people you want... For example, some poor ladies from rich families... Those are very popular. "


    "Go away!" Duwei kicked the boy with a smile: "I don''t want women, I want a group of men."


    "Men? That''s easy. " Sandy was relieved.


    The most popular ones in guannuli are the children of the noble families in distress, especially some beautiful ladies. Bought back as a personal favor. Imagine a noble lady who once went up again, but she was bought by herself and trampled at will. Many men like this tone.


    And men... The children of the noble family, or some servants, although they are also popular goods, it should not be difficult to get a group of people as the Duke.


    "Just for a little money. No problem. " Sandy thought for a moment, "but as you know, I''m just a street boy. I don''t know about it, but I know someone who has access to it..."


    Dewey took a look at the boy and said, "well, come back with me. I think you''re smart, if you want to. Follow me later. This is not the case. I''ll leave it to you later. Well, I can''t come to such places often. It''s done. I have a reward. "


    Why did Dewey buy that Solomon?


    Because he saw the identity of the slave who stopped him! Indistinctly, I seem to have seen this guy in the country''s golden cave, in Marquis Solomon''s side!


    The man who stopped Dewey, though he didn''t remember him very much, recognized him when he saw the ragged robe on his body!


    Generally speaking, those in charge of noble families wear that kind of Robe!


    Who''s missing from Dewey? There is a lack of people who can help him run the industry!


    Who is Solomon? It was once the emperor merchant! Specialized in many royal industries! After his downfall, the family''s property was repossessed... However, there must be a group of business talents who once helped him manage those industries!


    When the guy named Gulo went back, he carefully reported that he met Duke Dewey in the slave market today. To coureau''s surprise, the count of villa immediately called him to inquire himself.


    Guro was originally just one of the stewards of the count of villa. In his capacity, the count of villa may not be able to ask him once a year. This time the count of villa called him and asked him all night. Guro told us today''s story in detail. Count villa seemed very satisfied. But at the end, count villa suddenly looked at his steward with a smile: "Guro, I have something you need to do now, but I want you to be a little humiliated. But you can rest assured that after the matter is settled, I will send you to the north, and you will be fully responsible for the business in the north. How''s it going? "


    Guluo was so surprised that he knelt down with a plop: "your honor... You?" In charge of business in the north? That''s a big fat job! Although it''s good to stay in the imperial capital, in the imperial capital, the count has so many people in charge, and he is just one of them. But if you are sent to the north, it will be more beautiful to be the person in charge of one side than to be a kowtow in the imperial capital! And there are so many businesses every year. There''s a lot of oil and water¡° Good The count of villa nodded: "then you will be wronged today." With that, he suddenly stood up, his face sank, and cried out, "come on!" Two bodyguards came in quickly outside the door. Count villa pointed to Guro kneeling in front of him: "drag him out, beat him hard! Break his legs and send for me to carry him to Duke Dewey''s house! It''s on the street in front of the Duke''s mansion, and it''ll be carried back to me in the morning! " Looking at the colorless Guro, the count of villa gave a "gentle" smile: "don''t worry, Guro, I''ll find a good healer to treat you." See Guluo face panic was dragged out by the bodyguard, a moment later, the yard came to Guluo''s scream¡° Come on The count of villa sighed and whispered. Soon, two servants in green appeared at the door¡° In the house outside the city, from the little girls who were trained, they selected four thirteen four year old, clean faces, and sent them to the temple to give the Royal Highness to their daughter, saying that I heard that her royal highness lacked several servants who had cleaned the altar and sent them to serve the princess in the past. After all this, the count of villa took up a glass of scarlet wine in front of him, drank it down, and then whispered to himself, "hum, one is the red Duke, the other is the Royal Princess, her royal highness. I don''t offend anyone, nobody..." the bright red of the wine reflected on the count''s face, His pale face seemed to be tinged with a faint blush. The count held a cup and laughed¡° I don''t offend anyone... Well, it''s our Regent... He killed the prince, but now he treats the princess so favorably. God knows what''s in the Regent''s heart... I can''t move. I can''t act rashly now. We must wait until the Regent''s intention is clear! Otherwise, it''s no joke to stand in the wrong line. " Almost at the same time. Dewey has returned to his house, and the little sandy he brought back directly threw it to mad: "find him a room, and he will be my follower from now on. You can teach him the rules." After a pause, Duwei was about to go back to his room when he stopped again. After thinking for a while, he told mad, "tomorrow morning, I''m afraid there will be some excitement at our door. But then you will close the door for me. No matter what strange things happen in the street outside, our family will not be allowed to go out to watch the excitement. No matter what happens outside, we will treat it as if we can''t see or hear. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 179

    That night, Ruolin took all the slaves she bought back to the workshop behind the shop. After learning the identity of Dewey, the slave dealer also presented several young and beautiful female slaves to please the young Duke.


    These aborigines from Nanyang seem to be very honest, but Ruolin still feels a little wrong. It''s just that she can''t make it clear for a moment what''s wrong.


    These slaves... Seem a little too obedient.


    It''s different from Dewey. Ruolin traveled on the mainland and met many slaves. The slaves were either rebellious savages, and only the whip could make them obedient. Or, those slaves who have been tamed, always numb, empty eyes, with a thin body to bear the heavy labor work, look sad, numb.


    But this group of slaves... When the slavers delivered them to them, they should still be a group of "living slaves", but they were too obedient.


    Twenty strong young men, the expression on their faces is not so much numb as surprising... Mechanical?


    Yes, it''s mechanical!


    It seems that they simply obey their own orders, and there is no happiness or anger on their faces, nor the sadness after they become slaves, nor the loss of being plundered away from their homeland.


    What makes Ruolin even more ridiculous is that for a moment, she seemed to feel a breath similar to... Soldiers on the 20 male slaves!


    Yes, soldiers! Their actions are neat, quick and efficient. Even after being placed in the workshop. It seems that the servants who used to drive them away with a whip are all completely ornaments. These slaves consciously went into a big house where they lived, and ate their dinner in silence. Ruolin was a kind person, and the dinner she prepared for these slaves was pretty good.


    However, these slaves are not happy or angry. After eating quietly, they go to rest silently... Moreover, when they are eating, they even know that they have to queue up!


    The only one that didn''t move. It''s the young and the old of these slaves. Two guys sitting quietly on the ground, next to the natural strong young people brought them food. Even Ruolin secretly observed that only when the old man and the young man finished eating, the other slaves would dare to eat.


    Ruolin, who has been observing in secret for a night, seems to catch a thread of thought. That night, she immediately went to see Duwei and told the young master what she found tonight.


    Dewey was in his nightgown, and he was already in bed. But was called up by mad. Because Du Wei had given an order that if it was Jolin who asked to see him, he would tell himself at the first time at any time that his subordinates were not allowed to refuse his request.


    At this moment, Dewey met Ruolin in his study. He sat on the chair in his nightgown, pondered for a while, and looked at the female knight in front of him: "you mean, the old and the young. Seems to be the head of these slaves? "


    "It''s not that simple." Ruolin said slowly: "I don''t know how to describe it. The main reason is that this old man and a young man seem to have a kind of temperament. I can''t describe what it is, but it''s obvious that the old man, especially, seems to be used to the behavior of a superior person. This kind of temperament. It seems that I have only seen some of the great nobles in the imperial capital. Moreover, these slaves are very young and strong. The most important thing is that they are well-trained when they act. Moreover, I suspect that they have even received some training similar to that of soldiers. Although in our eyes, it is far worse than the soldiers in the Imperial Army... But it has a certain appearance. You know. They are aborigines! Originally just a group of barbarians like the indigenous tribes! I found this kind of temperament in this kind of person. Isn''t that strange? "


    As soon as Dewey''s eyes lit up, he went back to his bedroom and dressed. And let mad prepare horses, night and Ruolin rushed back to the shop behind the workshop.


    Then, in a prepared empty house, Du Wei asked Ruolin to find the old and young slaves.


    He wants to meet these two guys in person.


    The rooms in the workshop were not big. Dewey sat in a chair and quietly observed the two guys in front of him.


    Soon, he made a judgment. The old man didn''t look easy to deal with, because there was no panic in his eyes, his lips were pursed, and his face was quiet. The boy was quite calm, but after all, he was still young. When he first came in, his eyes turned, revealing an imperceptible timidity, but he was clearly caught by Dewey.


    "Say your name." Dewey sat on the chair and said faintly. He looked into the old slave''s eyes. "I know you speak our language. The man who sold you to me has introduced you. You seem to be the smartest one in the group."


    "This card." The old slave spewed out a short word: "benka, it''s my name."


    His mainland language is very good. Although his pronunciation is not clear, his meaning is very accurate.


    "Your original identity." Dewey smiles.


    The old man was silent and did not answer.


    "You have to understand one thing." "I don''t care what identity you were in your place before, but now, here, your identity is my slave. Your life and all of you are mine! Do you understand? "


    The old man''s face showed a trace of struggle, and then seemed helpless, whispered: "I used to be a tribal priest."


    Dewey nodded.


    His old man started his life by his military exploits in Nanyang, and he knew a little about the customs of Nanyang tribe. In those tribes in Nanyang, the status of sacrifice was even more noble than that of tribal chief.


    "What about him, then?" Dewey took a look at the child beside him. "Who is he?"


    Old benka hesitated: "he is the son of our tribal chief... Our tribe has been destroyed by your army, most of them have died, and the rest have been captured."


    Oh... The son of an extinct tribal chief?


    Dewey laughed. "So. The young slaves who are with you are all from one of your tribes? "


    "Yes." Benka nodded: "all of them. They all respect me and the chief''s son. It''s our tradition. "


    Well, that seems reasonable.


    Dewey smiles. He stands up and says to benka, "your answer is very good. But I need you to understand one thing. No matter how prominent your former status may be, you are my slaves now. "


    "I understand." There was no resistance on his face. He seemed very obedient.


    Dewey nodded: "I am a kind man, I will not abuse you, and I will not treat you like animals. I''ll make you full and warm. Even if you are obedient, I can allow you a little free time every night to pray for the gods you believe in. "


    "..." old benka looked up. Looking at Dewey in surprise.


    How could this young boy understand our customs?


    There are many islands in the vast waters of the Nanyang ocean. On different islands, there are many different tribes. The culture of these aborigines is similar, and their beliefs are totally different from those of the mainland. Dewey was once interested in this. When I was a child, I studied it quietly.


    After all, his father was born as a commander in chief of the Navy, and his family still had a lot of customs about Nanyang. Moreover, many of the guards in the family were veterans who had been with count Raymond to fight in Nanyang. No one would be surprised by the young master''s curiosity: young children. It''s normal to be more curious. Du Wei also heard some old bodyguards talk about the local customs of Nanyang.


    It''s different from Loran. There is only one temple in Roland, and there is only one God in the whole continent, the God of light.


    The tribes in Nanyang, however, seem to believe in a more complicated system than the prosperous continent!


    According to the legend of Nanyang tribe, an ancient god created the world, and after the God, he gave birth to a bunch of sons and daughters. These became numerous and various gods, who were in charge of the world and nature. Among them, the complexity is far better than the temple scriptures in the mainland.


    For example, there are the goddess in charge of harvest, the goddess in charge of rainy season, and the sun god in charge of the sun... (because of the climate, the aborigines in the tropical ocean have never seen snow, so the legend of the God of nature lacks the God in charge of ice and snow).


    And those Nanyang tribes, each tribe has its own gods. They would choose a son or daughter of a God as the protector of their tribe.


    They obey the common God of creation. He acknowledged the existence of the gods and the protectors of other tribes.


    This is very interesting for Dewey. Because in Roland. The temple doctrine is very clear: there is only one God in the world, the God of light that the temple believes in. In addition, all the other so-called gods are evil heretics and hypocrites. The God of light is the only God between heaven and earth. Such a religion has a very strong exclusiveness.


    Of course, the only thing more enlightened is that you can choose not to believe in religion or gods.


    However, even if you don''t believe in it or are not a believer, you should not insult the gods or slander the gods and other believers. This is the law. Moreover, it is absolutely not allowed to believe in other religions!


    Either you believe in the God of light, or you don''t believe anything! Otherwise, I am afraid that the temple will be arrested in the name of heresy, or even burned to death.


    The aborigines in Nanyang never seem to contradict each other''s religious beliefs. They admit and respect the gods of other tribes and that the world is jointly controlled by many gods.


    Most of the tribes in Nanyang hold the ceremony of kneeling and praying to the gods in the tribe at dusk every day, and the ceremony is presided over by the sacrifice in the tribe.


    "You know our customs very well." This card opened a mouth, half a day also only said such a sentence.


    "Yes, a little bit." Dewey gave a faint smile: "I can give you freedom to pray. Unless, of course, you are obedient. "


    "Thank you. You are a kind Master Benka bent over: "I''ll make them obey."


    Dewey walked up to benka as if at random. His eyes drifted over the exposed part of benka''s arm, where there was a tattoo.


    "What is this?" Dewey said with a smile, "is this the totem of your tribe?"


    "... yes." Benka nodded: "our envelope is the sun god, which is the totem of the sun wheel and our tribe. Our former tribe was called the rilun tribe. "


    Du Wei nodded, and then he seemed to smile, let Ruolin take this old and young down.


    Just as benka and the boy were about to go out, duvet suddenly stopped him. Leng Bu Ding said from the back: "the chief''s son, how come there is no tattoo on his body? I heard that in your place, all people with noble status need tattoos, right


    Old benka turned around, his expression was very calm: "yes, you are right, master. But in our case, only 14 years old is considered an adult. After entering the bar mitzvah, they are qualified for tattooing. And he''s only twelve. "


    "Well, then, the last question." Dewey walked up to the boy with a smile. His face smile is very kind, Wen Yan said: "what''s your name?"


    There was some fear in the young man''s eyes. He could not help saying: "Luffy..."


    Dewey smiles. He takes a look at the old benka. The smile in his eyes gradually cooled down.


    "Lufeck. It''s a nice name. " Dewey sneered: "Jolin, take this Luffy to the next room and let him taste something interesting!"


    With that, Dewey turned back to the chair and sat down quietly.


    Ruolin had already stepped out. Behind her, there were two strong men with ferocious faces striding up. They could not help saying that one of them caught little lufeck. He picked up the little year and then walked into a room next door.


    Ruolin''s two subordinates are pirates, with a ferocious smile on their face. At first sight, they are definitely not good people. Old benka''s face immediately changed. He turned to Duwei anxiously and cried out: "dear master, this is..."


    "It''s a punishment for lies." Dewey sat in his chair and looked at the old man coldly.


    Old benka went down to his knees with a plop. Repeatedly exclaimed: "I... I didn''t lie! Everything I said is true... "


    "Hum!" Dewey sneered: "the rilun tribe? Sacrifice? The chief''s son? Lufeck? Do you really think I''m one of those fool aristocrats who are easy to deceive? "


    At this moment. Next to the room suddenly came the boy''s scream of panic, and then came a loud voice of whip!


    Pop!!!


    It''s the sound of a whip on the body. Loud and crisp, mixed with the boy''s sad cry, old benka''s face changed wildly, and he was about to jump up and run to the room. Ruolin pushed him, and he backed back powerlessly.


    "Ruolin, let them whip the child 20 times first!" Dewey said coldly: "old benka... Hum, I don''t care if it''s your real name or not. But you have to know that a child''s body may not be able to bear the punishment I have here! Twenty whips. After he has finished twenty whips, if you don''t tell the truth, I will let people continue to whip him forty whips! Then 80! After 80 is 160! Until you tell the truth


    Old benka was sweating and tearing: "I... what I said is the truth! It''s all true! "


    "The truth?" Dewey sneered: "you just made up a seemingly reasonable lie to deceive me!"


    He suddenly stood up and threw a teacup in his hand. It hit old benka''s foot. With a bang, the teacup broke and the tea splashed. Old benka was suddenly surprised.


    "Do you think I don''t know?" Dewey sneered: "the rilun tribe? Joke! Yes, there is a Japanese tribe in Nanyang, but that tribe was destroyed by the imperial expeditionary fleet as early as 14 years ago! The ninth expedition of the Empire, the sixth day of triumph! The rilun tribe is the 26th tribe conquered by the imperial expeditionary army in the imperial records!! The rilun tribe, also known as the "medesar tribe", takes the sun god as its patron saint. From the patriarchal clan, they all have the surname of "medesar" because they think their ancestors were a servant of the sun god named medesar. You said the chief''s son was Luffy? Let me tell you, I know the name of lufeck. Lufeck means "wind" in some of your Nanyang native languages! The son of the chief of the rilun tribe named Feng? Do you think I''m a fool? Or do you think I know nothing about Nanyang like other nobles? "


    Dewey''s cold eyes finally fell on benka''s tattoo: "finally, your tattoo! Dear Mr. sacrifice! Indeed, according to legend, tribal sacrifice requires tattoos, but is your tattoo the wheel of the sun? Is it the sun god? Joke! "I don''t understand Nanyang culture?"


    Du Wei suddenly raised his hand, dipped it on the tea stains on the table, and then quickly drew a pattern on the ground in front of him¡° This is the totem of the rilun tribe! The sun god totem Looking at the pattern painted by Dewey on the ground in front of him, old benka suddenly felt a cool air rising from the heel to the back of his head! He looked at the young nobleman in front of him as if he were looking at the ghost. He... How could he know! How could he know so well?! Dewey drew this pattern. Of course, benka recognized it! Not bad at all, even every pattern has no deviation! It is the totem of sun god of the orthodox rilun tribe! This young nobleman''s familiarity with Nanyang culture is far beyond the estimation of this card¡° Do you want me to continue? " Dewey sneered at benka: "don''t you give up? Then I''ll tell you again, the tattoo on your body is not a totem of gods at all, but a flame! Joke! Do you think I can''t even tell the sun god from ordinary flame tattoos? In Nanyang''s tribal culture, this kind of flame tattoo on your body simply represents nobility and auspiciousness! It has nothing to do with the protection of gods or anything like that! " Old benka is sweating all over¡° How''s it going? " After duvet finished, his voice gradually calmed down: "are you surprised? Then tell me who you really are! Hum, you are smart and cunning. You have made up such a set of seemingly reasonable lies to cheat me! If it wasn''t for my master''s research on Nanyang culture, I would have been cheated by you if I were someone else! " Old benka is still in a daze, Dewey just reminded him: "that poor Luffy is still under the whip, do you want to continue to think about this waste of time?" Old benka suddenly woke up and cried out, "no! No! Don''t hit him! I said! I say everything

 Chapter 180.1

    "Go ahead." Dewey narrowed his eyes: "you''d better speak faster and tell the truth. Don''t expect me to be fooled by you! Otherwise, the little path, Fick, can''t bear many whips


    Old benka sighed. He looked at Du Wei helplessly: "who are you, how can you know Nanyang so well?"


    Dewey smiles: "don''t you know who I am? My name is Dewey! Oh, of course, you may not know my name, but you must know my father''s name... His name is Raymond! Count Raymond, who was the supreme commander of the imperial expeditionary fleet


    Raymond?


    As soon as the name comes out, old benka is so scared that he''s totally disappointed!!


    Because, in Nanyang, Raymond from the Roland empire... This name is too loud!


    robber! butcher! Executioner His hands are covered with the blood of the aborigines. He is the infamous aggressor in the hearts of the aboriginal clans. He is the devil who burned their homes and enslaved them. It can be said that in Nanyang, count Raymond''s name can even stop children''s crying.


    This aristocratic youth with a sneer on his face is actually the son of the terrible butcher devil?!


    Benka didn''t have time to think too much, because lufeck''s scream still came one by one! No one knows the importance of this teenager''s identity better than him! There is no one who understands the identity of this young man better than him, and what kind of profound significance it has for Nanyang!


    "I said! I can say anything! Just ask your people to stop first Old benka''s body shakes and seems to have been unable to stand. His face is gray, as if he is a lot older in an instant.


    "Yes." Du Wei gives Ruolin a wink. Ruolin goes out immediately. A moment later. The screams stopped.


    Old benka was relieved, but the muscles on his face kept beating


    "My real name is benka. I''m not lying about it. In Nanyang, there are many people who call benka. It''s a common name. And my identity is not the sacrifice of the rilun tribe... I... "Old benka bit his teeth:" my real identity is the great sacrifice elder of the United Kingdom! "


    The United Kingdom?


    Dewey didn''t say much on his face. But I have already sighed in my heart.


    Sure enough, when there is oppression, there is resistance.


    In fact, as early as the time of several expeditions led by duvidi''s father count Raymond, on the vast waters of the Southern Ocean, some big tribes were unwilling to be exterminated by the invaders from afar, and they made some very tenacious resistance. However, at that time, because of the great disparity of power, both civilization and force. They were far behind the huge imperial fleet, and such resistance could not cause substantial damage to the imperial expeditions.


    However, with the transition of exploitation of Nanyang resources, those Nanyang tribes who had just given in had to survive. And there was an almost desperate and tenacious resistance. The continuous wars over the past few decades have also greatly stimulated the civilization development of Nanyang tribes, making the original aborigines develop in terms of force. Almost to the point of deformity. Even duvier''s father, count Raymond, was worried about the future of Nanyang.


    And this so-called United Kingdom, Dewey also vaguely heard.


    As early as before the time when count Raymond was in command of the Navy, in the far south, where the imperial expeditionary army could not reach, there were some large civilized tribes. It has united countless small tribes and established a "kingdom" to fight against the Empire. It is said that the Kingdom has hundreds of tribes of different sizes, covering more than 100 islands, the largest of which is even as large as a province of the Empire.


    Since the establishment of the rumored "United Kingdom", the pressure on the imperial expeditionary fleet has increased. At the beginning, because of the huge gap in force between the two sides, the pressure was not obvious. But in recent years. In the United Kingdom of Nanyang, resistance to the Empire has begun to show some fruitful results.


    They made use of their geographical knowledge of the Southern Ocean. Even learned some harassment tactics. I don''t know where I learned some of the imperial shipbuilding techniques and built a number of crude but fast warships. Relying on those warships and empires, they guerrillad on the vast sea, and even set up traps to lead the Imperial Navy''s sword to some "Dead Sea" full of swirls and reefs, causing some damage to the Empire.


    The biggest change occurred three years ago. Three years ago, the Empire''s expedition to the South Ocean brought a very obvious danger signal to the Empire.


    Because, in an expedition three years ago, the Empire has broken a glorious record: zero damage of warships in frontal combat!


    For a long time, in the face-to-face battle with those Nanyang barbarians, the imperial army was invincible.


    The warships of the Empire have never been sunk by the barbarians of the South Seas!


    Because of the huge gap in force, the imperial army could hardly get any real threat on the front battlefield of Nanyang. For them, it''s better to worry about hurricanes and eddies, reefs, terrible weather on the sea than the laughable "army" of the Nanyang tribes. Some proud generals declared that we are not fighting with people, but fighting with heaven when we go to Nanyang. As long as the weather is good, we can even drive the fleet to the end of the world without any obstruction!


    But a battle three years ago finally broke the glorious record of the Empire! Under the leadership and influence of the rumored "United Kingdom", the Nanyang tribes built a large-scale "fleet" all the time. Although the so-called "fleet" was too crude to face by imperial standards, the best so-called "warship" of the other side was far less than half of an ordinary merchant ship of the Empire. However, the number of "fleets" of the United Kingdom is really terrible. In that battle, it is said that the other side gathered dozens of times more ships than the expeditionary fleet. After a decisive battle on the sea, the imperial fleet still won, but after that battle, the imperial warships were broken with zero damage! During the battle, the empire lost two sea soul class warships, and one sea king class warship was almost seriously injured. There is no doubt that this change should ring an alarm for the Imperial military, but it seems that the Imperial military did not care. After all, the past achievements were too brilliant, and the enemy''s huge "fleet" also gave the military a reason to defend. Even the elephant, in the face of endless ants, may occasionally be bitten. But Dewey got to know the truth through some "channels"! Just a few days ago, after count Raymond left the imperial capital, Dewey cleaned up the study left by count Raymond and found some documents that count Raymond had put in the cabinet when he was in power... Those things were originally military information, but after the coup, in the change of regime, management was inevitably confused. Some of the information that count Raymond had, The military didn''t recover it or didn''t think it was important. Indeed, for the military, Nanyang is just a fat sheep to be slaughtered by itself. But Dewey read those materials a few days ago and learned about the battle that broke the zero casualty of the imperial expeditionary army three years ago. He found many differences! First of all, the United Kingdom in Nanyang seems to have mastered some basic tactics. Although it is simpler, it has indeed stepped into the category of "tactics". The other side led the imperial fleet to a very favorable sea area to fight a decisive battle! It was a long and narrow sea area between two small islands. On both sides of the island, the aborigines of Nanyang actually set up a group of catapults! Those simple catapults have a very low hit rate, but they have a long range. On the islands on both sides, they can just cover the narrow sea area between the islands! And the low hit rate is not a problem, because those Nanyang aborigines are holding the idea of heroic determination and Empire decisive battle! Among the catapult launches on both sides, there is almost no difference between the two sides in the "coverage attack" melee over the sea area! Among them, the sea soul class warship lost by the Empire was hit by the catapult. Even on the information, it is indicated from some signs that the opponent has also learned simple tactics such as "encircling the back road", "detour on both sides" and so on! These people are no longer the aborigines who can only use native canoes, spears and knives! Nearly a hundred years of oppression, they are building their own civilization with a strong military nature!

 Chapter 180.2

    Even the record says that when the war was defeated, the other side didn''t rush to rout and flee, but even tried to hit a small warship with the power to seize an empire! They want to grab an imperial warship and go back to research!!??


    After reading that information, Dewey also had a feeling for a while. This is clearly a signal of the rise of civilization, but the military leaders of the Empire did not pay attention to it, because after that fierce battle, the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia seemed to be weakened again. Maybe it was the fierce naval battle that destroyed all their fleets and brought them to pieces.


    There were even some merchant ships running to the south, which brought news that the so-called United Kingdom had been dissolved after the defeat.


    At the end of this information, count Raymond, the former commander-in-chief of the military, wrote down his own opinions with a pen. And this view, in Dewey''s view, is very correct!


    "It is suggested that the Empire concentrate its strength to form a large-scale expeditionary fleet, which should be at least three times larger than the existing fleet, and carry a number of army troops with the fleet. Set out to pay a certain sacrifice, expedition deep in the Southern Ocean, concentrate all efforts, search out the specific location of the existence of the United Kingdom, and must destroy and conquer it! As for the Nanyang sea area covered by the existing imperial forces, we should change the previous "expeditionary" purely military operations, and start to think of ways to really bring the Nanyang sea area into the territory of the Empire. We can garrison local troops, exchange defense regularly, and cultivate local forces, or directly appoint officials from the Empire to manage it. When necessary, we can forcibly immigrate from the mainland! Within 30 years. Make those Nanyang areas become the new provinces of the Empire! This will bring a huge financial burden to the Empire, but it is worth it to prevent the situation in Nanyang from evolving into a new Northwest in the future, put an end to future disasters, and eradicate the hidden threat for the Empire. "


    Du Wei thinks these ideas are very correct. But it seems that although count Raymond had this idea, it seems that the central government of the Empire did not pay attention to it. After all, the strength of the Rowling family is temporarily limited to the military. And the old emperor''s growing old and fatuous, as well as the imperial financial tension. Both seriously weakened the national strength of the Empire. Such a large-scale plan is unrealistic.


    Du Weifei thought about all the information in his mind quickly, then narrowed his eyes, making it impossible for people to guess what he was thinking. Du Weifei looked at the old benka like this: "the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia? "The great sacrifice?"


    "... yes." Old benka seems to have given in completely: "in the United Kingdom, the existence of the great sacrifice is almost equivalent to the Imperial... Temple Pope."


    Dewey, that''s really moving!


    Your majesty, the Pope of the temple, is in the position of the Empire. Almost equal to the emperor! At least in terms of address, only the emperor and the Pope are entitled to be called "Your Majesty"!


    However, compared with the unlimited authority and scenery of the pope in the Empire... Even if the United Kingdom is a rough land or even a backward and barbaric place, the great sacrifice can be avoided. It''s too hard to believe how miserable it is, isn''t it?


    "Just a few years ago... There was a civil strife in the United Kingdom." Benka explained helplessly: "a few years ago, the decisive battle with the expeditionary fleet of your empire was a wrong decision. However, the fanatics had the upper hand in the United Kingdom, which made the sedentary faction be excluded. The fanatics were eager to concentrate their strength to drive away the aggressors, and they were too optimistic about the situation. As a result, after the war, the United Kingdom almost collapsed. The voice of internal geological suspicion was very strong, and the defeat of the war was a great blow to everyone''s confidence. Because we have gathered almost all our strength, we can''t defeat an expeditionary fleet of your empire. The shadow of defeat even made some tribes who had originally joined the United Kingdom centrifugal. Many tribes even decided to give up resistance and move to the more distant southern waters in order to avoid the invaders of your empire. The last king of the United Kingdom was the chief of one of the largest tribes in the land at that time. After the war. The power of his tribe is the biggest loss, and he can only step down in the end. "


    That''s what benka said. Take a look at Du Wei: "unlike your empire, your emperor is hereditary. However, the king of the United Kingdom was elected by many tribes. The first king abdicated because he was defeated. Then everyone lost confidence in the United Kingdom, and no one even wanted to be that king. More people want to go back and prepare for migration than useless resistance. Later, a few great sacrifices were held by them.... "


    How many Dewey smiles.


    "Yes, we don''t have the power of religion in one person''s hands. You have only one Pope here, but we have four great priests there." Benka explained, and then continued: "several great sacrifices discussed together, and finally elected a new king, who was also a powerful tribal leader. But his prestige and intelligence are not enough to guide us against the aggressors, so... We all know this. The king agreed with us that he would like to help you take charge of the situation temporarily, but in the next few years, I hope we can find the right person. "


    Dewey laughed: "Oh? And then what? "


    "And then..." benka hesitated again, but looking at Duwei''s cold eyes, the old man was cold in heart and said helplessly: "we decided to go together to find the" lost race ", only to find the legendary" family of gods ", relying on its influence, To bring our united kingdom back together. "


    "The family of gods? The lost race? " Dewey vaguely felt that this name was familiar. He vaguely heard that the veterans of count Raymond''s subordinates had mentioned that there was such a legend in Nanyang, but he didn''t know it really. However, in front of the old man, Dewey pretended to know everything and said with a faint smile, "it''s really a good way. Only by finding out the legendary family can you subdue your United Kingdom with their prestige." Sure enough, old benka was deceived by Dewey''s appearance. He nodded: "it''s a pity that I happened to meet your expeditionary army on my way to the South Ocean, but unfortunately I was caught back."¡° And you''ve been carefully hiding your identity? " Dewey smiles¡° Yes Benka nodded: "my identity is the great sacrifice. I''m worried that when people here know my identity... It will be very dangerous. I have been hiding my identity, just hope to live safely. I''m not afraid of death, but I''m shouldering a heavy responsibility. I can''t die easily! " Dewey laughed. "What about the young slaves you were with? They seem to be different from ordinary people. " The young people you see around me are all my entourage. They are all trained to protect me. " Benka''s face flashed a trace of regret: "unfortunately, when I was arrested, some soldiers died in order to protect me." After a pause, benka added: "they are the bravest fighters in the United Kingdom. In order to follow me, they gave up their life at home and accompanied me across the vast waters of the Southern Ocean..." "there is no time to be sad." Dewey said calmly: "you and I are in hostility. It''s normal to be dead or injured." Old Ben calmed down¡° So, the identity of Luffy... "Dewey laughed:" is he the legendary race? "" No, "he said Old benka shook his head, his eyes with a trace of helplessness: "he... No, he is my son." Son? Dewey laughed: "benka, your lie is not deceptive."¡° It''s true. " Benka said: "unlike the people in the temples of your mainland, our great sacrifices can be married and have children. Moreover, our sacrificial positions are hereditary. Our children will be educated and cultivated from childhood. When we die, they will inherit the sacrificial positions. This is totally different from the fact that people in the temples of your mainland are not allowed to marry and have children... He is really my son. Please don''t hurt him... I can swear to our Father God! " Looking at old benka''s sincere face, Du Wei was not sure¡° Well, I''ll watch you carefully, Mr. great sacrifice. " Dewey seemed to smile: "however, in view of your identity, I will give you some preferential treatment, but you should never try to escape. Do you understand? "¡° Ruolin! Bring me that child! " Du Wei stopped drinking. Soon, Ruolin took the child named lufeck to the room. To benka''s surprise, there is no scar on lufeck''s body! But the sound of the whips... And the screams... Dewey was laughing: "ears and sounds deceive you." In fact, just now in the nearby house, the two pirates just took out some things to intimidate the child, and the sound of the whip... Was just the sound of a bag of leather.

 Chapter 181

    "Now, take these two guys down first. This little guy is a little scared tonight. Give him some dessert, poor boy." Dewey is smiling. His smile, vaguely with a trace of chilling things in it.


    When Ruolin was asked to take an old man and a young man down, Dewey immediately recovered his seriousness: "Ruolin, you don''t have time to rest. You go to the slave market immediately. I don''t care whether you rob or buy! I need you to bring back some Nanyang Aboriginal slaves! If you can speak our words! The important thing is that the people I want you to bring back must have a good understanding of the Nanyang legend "the family of gods"! Do you understand? Try to choose an old guy to come back, because in Nanyang, only the old guy can master those mythical things! Go! We shall go now! I''ll sit here and wait for you! "


    Ruolin didn''t disappoint Dewey. She immediately took people to the slave market. Then she found several slave traders'' residences overnight. She didn''t spend too much money on them. She just named Dewey as the Duke. The slave traders were very happy to send some old Aboriginal nobles. Jolin carried out Dewey''s order efficiently, and soon brought back three old slaves.


    Then, in Dewey, they told the story of the family of gods in Nanyang. In order to worry about the mischief of these Nanyang natives, he met the three old slaves one by one. After the three guys almost agreed, Dewey was relieved.


    The family of gods?


    Duvet was alone in the room thinking for a while. Just now, the legend of the three old slaves made duvet feel a little strange.


    Among the aboriginal tribes in Nanyang, almost every tribe worships different gods. But these gods are all recognized by everyone. They are all the legendary children of the father who created the world.


    But what''s strange is that Dewey has always been strange: in all the information he knows, there has never been a tribe that believes in the "Father God" himself! These tribes are the children of the fathers. Sun God, wind god, rain god, sea god, harvest God and so on. But I have never heard of any tribe that regards the Father God as the patron saint of its own tribe.


    This is a very strange phenomenon.


    But tonight, Dewey finally found out.


    The family of gods, the lost tribe... Actually. It is the highest and final point of all the myths, legends and beliefs in Nanyang!


    Because, this legend is a very mysterious family, they are all Nanyang tribes, the only one with "Father God" as the patron saint of the race!


    Only them! Only them! Only then has this kind of qualification!


    If other tribes dare to do so, they will be attacked by all tribes immediately, regarded as heresy, regarded as disrespect to the father! Because in the eyes of Nanyang people. The Father God is great, because it is too great, too lofty, so no one can ask the Father God to be the guardian God of his tribe!


    But this family of gods can


    Because, legend. The ancestor of this family of gods is the son of "Father God", the youngest son. But because the father doted on him too much, it caused the envy of other gods. So the little son was sent to the world to experience suffering, as long as the suffering is over, he will return to heaven, to replace the position of Father God! And even on earth, this race has always been blessed by the father. At the same time, the clandestine guardians of those races in Nanyang.


    This myth makes Dewey laugh and cry.


    Can you communicate with the father directly? Directly blessed by the father? But Nanyang was almost destroyed by the Empire. How could the so-called "Father God" not come out to protect them?


    Myth is only myth after all.


    That''s what Dewey thought.


    The key to this myth is that no one knows where this mysterious race is. Because they have been "invisible" in the world (Nanyang, to be exact, because of the backward Nanyang Aboriginal civilization). I think Nanyang is the whole world.


    They don''t have their own specific territory, they don''t have their own tribe, but they keep drifting in the world. No one knows their true identity. They are a migrant people on the sea. One of the most well-known characteristics of this race is also the only one


    Unlike other Nanyang tribes, they never get tattoos on their bodies! Because those tattoos worship other gods, but as the son of Father God, they don''t need to worship other gods. Because of other gods. In terms of identity, they are all the children of the father.


    Well. Dewey smiles. Indeed, there is no need to worship his brothers and sisters.


    And their only tattoo is on the sole of their feet! There are totem tattoos on the soles of the feet, which symbolize the Father himself. This represents the meaning: they represent the supreme father, walking in the world!


    In Nanyang, there is a saying that spreads among many tribes


    If you see a person without a tattoo.


    Then please kneel down to him.


    If you see his feet on your knees.


    Please kiss it.


    You will be bathed in the light of the father.


    Dewey thought about it for a long time, and then he laughed wickedly¡° Ruolin, please invite our respected Mr. benka, the great priest, and his son, Xiao lefick This card was so frightened that it thought it had passed successfully. Unexpectedly, the young nobleman called him and Luffy in the middle of the night. Lufeck, a child who was frightened tonight, looked at Dewey with wide eyes and fear. Old benka had guessed something and was shivering. Dewey pointed to lufeck: "Jolin! Take off the child''s clothes for me! All naked Jolin faithfully completed the order of Dewey, and soon, the 12-year-old boy was naked in front of his position. Sure enough, there was no tattoo on the child''s whole body¡° Next... Show me the sole of the child''s foot With a plop, old benka looked desperate. As soon as his eyes closed, he fainted on the ground! The most terrible thing happened! Sure enough, I was found by the little noble!!! The room was quiet. Lufeck didn''t dare to resist. He just let Ruolin put him on the ground and raised his feet. On his feet, there are... Patterns on the soles of his feet! Well, it''s a pattern! Ruolin was at a loss because she couldn''t understand the design. But Dewey''s face suddenly changed when he saw the pattern! He looks like he saw a ghost in broad daylight! No, no, you can''t say that. To be exact: at the moment, Dewey''s expression was like seeing a hundred hanged ghosts in broad daylight, and those hanged ghosts ran to him to make faces and put their paws into Dewey''s mouth. Well, forget these strange metaphors. In short, our little nobles are scared to death! With a sudden thump and trembling body, Duwei, sitting on the chair, suddenly fell on his back with his chair and fell on all fours!! Everyone in the room was shocked! Ruolin ran over and helped Duwei up, but Duwei suddenly threw off Ruolin''s hand and rushed to the path Fick''s side, staring at his feet carefully and rubbing his eyes. No... no mistake! It''s not dazzled! It''s not a fuckin ''dazzle!!! On the sole of lufeck''s foot, it''s not exactly a pattern. It''s... A line! There is a message on the left foot and a signature on the right foot. The words on both feet add up to the following: "Dewey, how are you? Surprised? Signature: Aragorn "the so-called totem of the Father God is such a ghost! What can be more ridiculous than such a thing? The answer is: Yes! What surprised Dewey more than the content of the sentence itself was the words! It''s not the language of this continent, it''s not the language of the Roland empire. But... Dewey suddenly wanted to laugh, and then he wanted to cry. A few seconds later, he suddenly wanted to chop! Because, the above text, I''m afraid this world, only Duwei a person recognize! It''s... Chinese, Chinese characters¡° Young master... Master, Duke Ruolin shakes Duwei hard, and finally wakes the stunned Duwei. Ruolin looked at Dewey anxiously: "my Lord, what''s the matter with you?"¡° It''s nothing... "Du Wei tried hard to swallow and spit, and then looked at Ruolin. He laughed nervously:" Ruolin, is there a river nearby? "¡° Huh? My Lord, why do you ask this? "¡° Because I want to Dewey replied solemnly, and then he repeated clearly, "don''t you hear me? I really want to jump in the river now ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 182

    son of a gun!


    son of a gun!


    See the big head!!


    Duwei almost angrily kicked the coffee table in front of him, then threw away Ruolin and rushed out of the room without looking back.


    The blood was pouring up, almost to the door of his brain. Dewey could even feel it and make his ears buzzing. This kind of feeling makes him very uncomfortable, especially the heart, beating very fast.


    As soon as Rowling was about to catch up, Dewey turned and yelled angrily, "don''t follow me!"


    Ruolin has never seen young master Duwei lose his temper like this. However, the female Knight still obeyed Dewey''s order. She let people take the old benka who had fainted and the poor path Fick who was a little frightened. She also asked people to give the boy a piece of sweet pudding. The poor boy was a lot of frightened tonight.


    Du Wei rushed out of the workshop, followed the back door, strolled in the night, and ran in the streets of the imperial capital.


    He had to run because only by running fast can he feel better.


    Aragon... Damn Aragon! Damn Aragon!


    He... He... Damn it!


    He can write Chinese characters! He knows himself! Does he know his name? He knew I was going to look at the sole of the aborigine''s foot?


    He knows everything! I know everything!


    This idea makes duvet feel extremely scared!


    An old bastard who has been dead for thousands of years seems to be peeping at himself all the time! From that damned "prophecy"... Hum, the boy with horns who came out of the devil''s Island?


    I Pooh!!


    "How are you, Dewey? Are you surprised? "


    I Pooh! Pooh!!


    I don''t know how long he ran. Duwei felt that his lungs were tearing because of lack of oxygen.


    He finally stopped. Holding a big tree by the side of the road with both hands, he gasped violently. Because he gasped too much, he could not help holding the trunk and vomit. He vomited for a while, but he didn''t vomit anything. He just felt a spasm, and his nose and tears all came down.


    That''s the feeling. But slightly eased a little, his heart beat wildly, making the original brain blood also quietly cooled down.


    After standing for a long time, Dewey suddenly looked up to the sky and roared at the starry sky with his fist clenched


    "I rely on $^ $%% * ^ *... The first strong man in the starry sky, is it amazing! Can the strongest star play with me? Can you arrange my fate at will? I Pooh! "


    Dewey''s scream alarmed a passing night patrol of the police station.


    The soldiers of the patrol security office ran over, led by a small officer on horseback, looking at someone in such a night from a distance. Holding the big tree, he roared at the sky and couldn''t help shouting: "who is there! Curfew violation! Grab it for me! "


    Several soldiers immediately ran over and were about to catch Dewey. Dewey turned around and said angrily, "get out of here! Don''t bother me


    Finish. He turned and left. The officer of the security office almost lost his temper.


    And this kind of madman? In the middle of the night, he broke the curfew and made a monkey about in the street. He also yelled at the officers of the security post?


    He galloped over, and Dewey heard the hooves behind him. Impatient, he turned around and took out his wand from a storage Bracelet in his sleeve. He said coldly, "don''t you hear me?"


    The officer of the security office was about to get angry. By the moonlight, he suddenly saw what was in Duwei''s hand. In a moment, he was in a cold sweat!


    magician?


    Then he saw Dewey''s face again, which was not only a cold sweat. I almost took it off the horse.


    He is an officer of the public security office. Recently, Du Wei had a good relationship with the newly appointed commander of the public security department, Lord camisillo, so he also saw Du Wei. When he recognized Du Wei, the Officer immediately turned over and jumped down from his horse. He said in fear: "Duke, Duke, I didn''t see you just now..."


    Dewey gave the guy a cold look, which made the officer scared out of his wits. Fortunately. After a while, Dewey''s voice softened slightly: "it''s OK. I have some things. Don''t bother me. "


    "Yes... Yes!" How dare an officer say more? Although all emperors have curfew, this kind of regulations can''t be applied to Duwei, who stands on the top of the power pyramid.


    "There''s more." Dewey looked at the officer''s back and said, "I''m in a hurry. I didn''t ride a horse. Give me your horse first. I''ll send someone to send it back to you tomorrow."


    Where dare the officer object, submissive agreed, took the initiative to lead the horse in the past, the reins into the hands of Dewey.


    Looking at the Duke turning over, the officer was relieved, looked back at the stunned men, waved his hand and said angrily, "what are you looking at! Keep patrolling


    Du Wei rode all the way. After he gradually calmed down, an important thing suddenly occurred to him. He immediately drove his horse back to his mansion. He rushed all the way back to his temporary Duke''s house. The servant who watched the door opened the door to escape when he saw the Duke''s angry face coming back. Dewey got off his horse and rushed in. After a few steps, he suddenly turned back and pointed to the horse and said, "take this horse to the back and send someone to the security department tomorrow." Duwei rushed back to his room and kicked open the door. There was a boundary in the room. When Duwei came in, he saw mouse wizard sitting there playing with a magic crystal, holding a silver knife in one hand. It seemed that he was trying to carve some patterns¡° QQ Dewey asked in a stiff voice Inside, sleep. " The mouse also saw that Dewey''s face was not right. Duvet snorted and rushed into the inner room. On a crib like a baby''s cradle, adult QQ is sleeping gracefully, but Dewey goes up and grabs the poor penguin''s beak, so he lifts it out of his sleep, and then drops it gently on the ground¡° You... "The penguin was awakened from his dream. For a moment, it seemed that he had forgotten the" elegance "he believed in. He jumped up from the ground and cried out:" what are you doing! my god. This floor is so dirty, it will stain my feathers! "¡° Hum Dewey looked at the beast coldly: "I have a few questions, you''d better answer them, otherwise, tomorrow''s lunch, we''ll be ready to eat barbecue penguins!" This, coupled with the cold eyes, immediately let the clamorous Penguin quiet down. The clever Mr. beast saw that the young master, who was trying to suppress his anger, was not joking. Dewey went to the table, took a piece of paper, and wrote a few lines on it with a quill pen. Then he threw it in front of the penguin and said coldly, "read!" Penguin looked at the content above and hesitated for a moment, but Dewey sneered: "I''ll let you read it!" " QQ sighed helplessly. Then according to the contents of the paper, coughed, voice gently read out: "the bright moon in front of the bed, suspected to be frost on the ground..." "OK!" After reading QQ, Du Wei waved his hand, wrote a few lines on the table, threw them in front of QQ and said coldly, "read again!" " The beginning of man. Good nature... "" enough... "Du Wei suddenly sat down heavily on the chair as if he had lost his breath. QQ adults stare small eyes at Du Wei for a while, carefully said: "Du Wei master..." "what!" Dewey glared at the Penguin: "what else do you want to say? Are you going to lie to me any more¡° No... "The penguin raised his hand and whispered," I want to tell you that you have written the wrong words... You have written a little less of that doubtful word. " Dewey: "after a while, he jumped up and rubbed his hands. Standing in front of penguins. With a murderous look on his face, he suddenly yelled: "since ancient times, who has no death in life?" Penguin answers: "which poop doesn''t use paper!" Du Wei: tall buildings rise from the ground Penguin answers: "a red apricot comes out of the wall!" Du Wei''s expression is ferocious: "when money is used, I hate less!" Penguin sighed: "there are many right and wrong in front of the widow''s door..." Dewey asked again: "poor is alone!"¡° Rich wives and concubines flock together. " The penguin sighs¡° Come again Dewey rolled up his sleeves. "The horse is thin and the hoof is fat!" he said¡° A son who steals his father is not a thief. " QQ is still easy to answer. Du Wei despaired, and finally asked: "three thousand harem beauties?" Penguin did not hesitate to answer again: "iron rod ground into embroidery needle..." this person a bird, each other so big eyes stare, small eyes stare for a long time, suddenly, Duwei smile again. He was really smiling, his anger seemed to have dissipated, but the smile was helpless. He looked at the beast in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "Dear QQ, can you tell me where your old man and your Aragon master came from?" QQ sincerely replied: "master Duwei, although I don''t know what you mean, these things are taught by the master of Aragon before... I don''t understand what you mean by" crossing ", but... It seems that the master of Aragon has mentioned it himself." Duvet sighed and sat back. I see

 Chapter 183

    Duvet thought all night, and his head hurt a little, but he still couldn''t think through everything. Well... The damned guy in Aragon obviously has the same experience as himself. A comrade who came to this world through the same journey. But why does that guy seem to know so much about himself? Especially in the sole of the Nanyang Aboriginal left so a prank words? Who the hell is he? What is the purpose? In addition, according to the legend of Nanyang, the aborigine is clearly a "family of gods" and a descendant of the "Father God" believed by the aborigines of Nanyang. Hell, why is Aragorn related to the myths and legends of Nanyang people? Everything is a problem. And the answer to the question... Dewey doesn''t know yet. Because QQ adults have vowed that it does not know anything¡° Please understand that I''m just a poor pet. The owner of Aragon just taught me these words and languages. I don''t know anything else. " But when he said this, QQ blinked and looked pitifully at Dewey: "so, please don''t make any barbecue penguins. I swear, my meat is not delicious at all." Of course, Dewey won''t really barbecue this beast. But he still suspected that the beast was hiding something. As for how to make this penguin spit out something... This problem, Dewey will slowly ponder. Aragorn, like himself, is a passer-by... Hum, the world is more and more interesting. It''s hard to describe Dewey''s current mood. After he is depressed, Dewey''s mood is complicated. On the one hand, he is a little angry, because he feels that he has been fooled by the same passer-by. After knowing that Aragorn is coming through the same way as himself. In Du Wei''s eyes, the halo that originally shrouded Aragon''s body, the founding emperor, was under the stars. When paying the officer''s badge, the general threw the badge on the ground in front of the officials of the supervision department. Then he stepped heavily on his feet, spat hard, and cursed: "damn the military! Fuck the headquarters! There will always be times when you regret it! At that time, even if the military minister kneels to beg me, don''t expect me to come back! " Such an unscrupulous manner shocked the officials of the supervision department. Du Wei but wry smile a, pull this to do the thing wild and unrestrained guy to go. With this treasure and his old team, we can build up the basic framework of the private army in the future`

 Chapter 184

    The establishment of the Imperial Academy of magic has been officially put on the agenda.


    The location of the college was decided a few months ago. The Imperial College in the future will be built in a military fortress not far from the Acropolis to the southwest of the imperial capital. That military fortress has been established for decades, and its former function was to serve as an arch guard of the imperial capital. However, with the establishment of the Acropolis, its utilization rate has been greatly reduced. In addition to the annual spring drill, the military fortress is basically in a semi idle state.


    There are many aspects to consider in selecting this place as the site of the magic academy. The most important point is to save money. The Empire''s finance is not abundant. If a huge military academy is rebuilt, it will cause a lot of extra huge expenses to the Empire''s finance. Undoubtedly, it is a good choice to use a ready-made military fortress.


    Moreover, the address of the school is far away from the imperial capital, far away from the magic trade union, but there are nearly 20000 guards stationed on one side. A acropolis is nearby. This consideration must be from Prince Chen.


    In the military fortress, the original playground was planted with large green spaces and flower beds, and the rows of permanent barracks inside were transformed into school buildings.


    As a magic academy, a base for training magic talents for the Empire, for the reason of confidentiality, 1000 guards were added around.


    In such a fortress that can accommodate tens of thousands of soldiers, there were only less than 200 people at the beginning.


    One hundred trainees were finally determined after a fierce struggle among all aspects of the Empire. For this competition, Dewey did not participate, he is willing to stay out. In the end, the Magic Union got 30 places as expected. The imperial family, Prince Chen, directly selected 40 from the most loyal members of the royal family.


    The last 30 places. It''s from the military.


    The magic guild accounts for 30 percent, the royal family 40 percent, and the military 30 percent.


    According to the agreement secretly reached by several parties, this proportion will continue to be used in the future.


    On top of the other matters of the school, the royal family and the Magic Union once again went through a fierce competition.


    The Magic Union hopes to turn the Academy into a situation where "traditional" magicians are trained purely. What is a traditional magician?


    To put it simply: arrogant, noble, with the dignity of a magician. High status, mysterious, and... Old fashioned.


    Of course, this evaluation comes from Prince Chen. He is very dissatisfied with it, because in the Regent''s plan, the establishment of the magic academy is not to cultivate a group of new "magicians"! Imperial military, Royal. Need a group of magicians to serve them! It''s not a group of masters who need to hold them high!


    Once upon a time, in order to attract a magician, those noble families spared no effort to spend a lot of money, and even some noble families had to be polite to those magicians, even groveling. To be favored by the magicians.


    But this is absolutely not allowed for Prince Chen!


    "I don''t want a group of masters! I want a group of people who can serve the Empire! "


    But Prince Chen''s point of view was opposed by the magic trade union, because the magic trade union thought it was harmful to the authority of the magician. In their opinion. The magician should be high on the ground.


    Under the collision of the two views, Du Wei quietly enters the palace one day and gives Prince Chen an idea.


    "Why is the magician in a high position? Why is it superior? That''s because there are too few magicians on the mainland now. If there are as many magicians as there are knights now... "Dewey said," I saw a lot of low-level Knights standing there waiting for a job in the slave market. They are not peasants, they are not poor people, they are not tramps, they are not beggars. Each of them has at least one rank of junior warrior! But they live with less dignity than beggars. It''s because there are so many warriors on the mainland now! If the number of magicians reaches a certain level, then magicians are not uncommon. "


    "But the establishment of the Academy of magic. It should be able to greatly alleviate this problem. " Prince Chen said: "with the establishment of the magic academy, a large number of magicians will come out of the Academy in the future. It is expected that the number will increase."


    "That''s not enough." Dewey shook his head: "fundamentally speaking, I think there is a big problem in training local magicians."


    Next, Du Wei said some of the views, let Prince Chen extremely agree.


    "For a long time, the transmission of magicians has been a private apprentice. The door is very tight. It can even be said. Every magician keeps his knowledge of magic secret and will never let others know it easily. And more importantly. Now the profession of magician makes me feel that there is a big defect, that is, there is no correct distinction between "user" and "researcher."


    "Every magician spent most of his life studying, studying magic, exploring the mysteries of magic. But the problem is... Because they all cherish each other and keep their research strictly confidential, there is little communication between magicians. The result is a ridiculous phenomenon: maybe the things that many magicians have studied all their lives are exactly the same as other magicians! A lot of magicians spend their whole lives, but they have made the same achievements. It''s a waste. We need a large number of people who know how to use magic, not a group of researchers. In my opinion, researchers are needed, but there is no need for every magician to play the role of research. Most people just need to know how to use it. "


    This is a very simple truth, just like Dewey''s previous life, any middle school student knows Newton''s law of gravitation. You just need to learn and know how to use this Law... But it''s not necessary for every student to study and discover this Law himself, is it?


    Just learn how to use it! If we really want the students to spend half their life like Newton to work out this Law


    Hum... In Dewey''s opinion, this is also a great constraint on the development of the number of magicians.


    The correct way of popularization should be: you don''t need to study, just need to master how to use it.


    Everyone knows that one plus one equals two, but it''s not necessary for everyone to study Goldbach''s conjecture?


    But now there is a phenomenon that makes Dewey feel ridiculous: even some low-level magicians. When learning some low-level magic incantations, we have to rely on ourselves to find out the mysteries of these incantations, including how to reduce some notes that can be omitted and so on... In fact, their teachers may have mastered these skills for a long time, but those magicians will never easily tell anyone, even their own disciples, about their research results! Better take it to the coffin!


    Du Wei spent an afternoon explaining the truth to Prince Chen, and tried to use some simple language to explain the mode of universal education that he knew in his previous life. Prince Chen''s eyes shine. Finally, he clapped his case and looked at the excited expression on his face. He even wanted to hold Du Weiqin.


    But the next problem is: how can the existing magicians contribute their research results?


    After that, Du Wei and Prince Chen studied it for a long time.


    What do magicians value most?


    Money? No, every magician has a lot of wealth, the magic crystal in their hands. Magic gems, in the eyes of ordinary people, are treasures, but for magicians, they are just magic materials.


    Women? More not... Magicians focus on the study of magic. They have no time to waste on such things.


    Power? Still not.


    Finally, Dewey came to a conclusion: Status and reputation!


    Magicians attach great importance to their own status. Many times, they are recruited by the rich and noble families. They are all deliberately holding airs, because they think that if they are easily solicited, it is beneath their status. Status is very important to magicians.


    And reputation is the most important thing for magicians.


    Du Wei added an almost vicious statement. In his opinion, most of the magicians in the world are very "forced".


    Most of them are.


    When he said that. He even forgot that he and Prince Chen were all magicians.


    Magicians like to be on top, have a high status, like to put on airs, like to make a look that is not easy to approach, they are eccentric (or pretend to be eccentric), they yearn to get a great reputation, but at the same time they pretend to be indifferent.


    That''s it. It''s not pretending. What is it?


    "So. If they want a name, we''ll give it to them. If they want status, we will give them status! " Dewey said with a smile: "this may attract some magicians to contribute their research results. We can reorganize these research results into a set of fixed things and give them to the students in the college. We don''t need them to study from the beginning, just learn how to use them. "


    Therefore, at the opening ceremony on the day of the establishment of the Academy, his Royal Highness Prince Chen, the actual ruler of the Empire, personally attended the ceremony and inscribed the name "Imperial Academy of magic" on the wall outside the Academy. That''s also Dewey''s suggestion.


    Then, just as Yago Doug frowned and prepared to speak against it, of course, he would oppose it! In such a magic society, two children are allowed to serve as committee members!


    "Of course, there can''t be only two members." Prince Chen said with a smile: "fortunately, there was not much management work in the early stage, just some compilation work, which was very easy. In the future, the increase of committee members must depend on their contributions! Only those who have contributed to the magic society are eligible to be selected. So... "


    The implication is very simple.


    If you want to insert people, it''s very simple. First, give some achievements in magic research!


    It is worth mentioning that many, many years later, in the history of the Empire, this day was designated as the "magic era", and the historian''s record of this day is very objective


    "It was originally thought that the establishment of the magic academy would break the magic monopoly in the mainland. But now it seems that the establishment of the Academy of magic is just a sign of the beginning. The establishment of the "magic society", a new organization, has finally formed a new pattern, officially breaking the millennium long magic monopoly in the mainland! A free organization full of new spirit will stand on the mainland from now on. "


    On the second day of the opening of the Academy of magic, the Academy of magic received applications from six magicians. Although the top six magicians in the early stage were only intermediate magicians, it was a good start after all. The six magicians contributed some of their research results and obtained different grades.


    After getting the right to share, they all chose to consult Gandalf''s research results according to their stars. As a result, everyone was very satisfied. This signal reassures many other magicians who are watching. After all, some people doubt it. Who knows if this "magic society" is trying to cheat their research achievements under the guise of Gandalf? With the good start of the initial six magicians, in the next few days, more and more magicians apply to become members. On the fifth day, the addition of two heavyweights strengthened the foundation of the new organization! Master Gandalf''s oldest existing disciple, master ilness, became the 16th member of the magic society. According to his contribution, he immediately became one of the members of the society. And the other one who joined was master Aleck! He contributed a few precious potion recipes, as well as several new uses of magic gems. At the same time, he was immediately qualified as a committee member. The addition of two heavyweights strengthened the confidence of more people on the sidelines. And on the tenth day, an important event happened! In the magic trade union, Mr. Leonid, who is considered to be chairman jago Doug''s most direct partner, and looks like a creditor, finally can''t resist the temptation of immortality and joins the society! Understandably, after all, he is over 100 years old. God knows how long he can live. In the magic trade union, with the existence of Yago Doug, he is unlikely to become the chairman of the trade union. It seems that his only pursuit is to leave his name after death. On the afternoon of the day Leonid announced that he would join the society. The unknown happened in the office of President jago Doug. Mr. chairman, who usually pays attention to his appearance, smashed his desk in anger. In anger, he almost destroyed his office with fire magic¡° This is betrayal! Naked betrayal! " Mr. chairman''s face was ferocious and he roared furiously. In the early days of the establishment of the society, the list of members in charge of the management of the society was as follows: Master Dewey (Magic pharmacist, Bachelor of magic, disciple of the late master Gandalf), master Vivian (eighth level wizard, disciple of the late master Gandalf), master ilness (ninth level wizard, disciple of the late master Gandalf), master Aleck (Ninth level wizard, disciple of the late master Gandalf), Magic pharmacist), master Leonid (Level 9 magician)... There is also a special member: Regent of the Empire, his Majesty the future emperor, Prince Chen (court magician). It''s not surprising that Prince Chen joined. After mastering the team of court magicians, he easily handed over a piece of research results contributed by court magicians, and then smoothly entered the Management Committee of the magic society. The composition of this list is enough to convince all magicians.

 Chapter 185

    In a permanent military fortification in the Academy of magic, this used to be the headquarters of the military fortress, but now it has been completely transformed into a three story building, and the sign of the Academy of magic is hanging at the gate downstairs.


    A team of four court magicians, two court scholars, as well as Dewey, Vivian, master Aleck and his two apprentices, is compiling all the research results obtained by the magic society in recent days.


    Finally, a set of basic teaching materials suitable for the school of magic is compiled, including the basic theory of magic, some research results of magic in various departments, the improvement of incantations, several newly created incantations, the use and modification of some magic props, the use of magic crystal, and so on.


    Dewey looked at it carefully and thought it was the most suitable entry-level teaching material for beginners of magic.


    In the first batch of magic students, 30% of them are teenagers selected by the magic trade union. Most of these guys come from the traditional magicians, and have a good foundation and excellent magic talent. But these people are not in Dewey''s plan. These guys are loyal to the magic guild, and their education is very backward.


    In fact, in the early days of the establishment of the school of magic, the way of education and training was basically in accordance with the traditional mode.


    The first is to test the talents, and then to divide the students according to the talents, and then to teach them separately by several teachers in the current school of magic (several magicians from the court and the Magic Union).


    In Dewey''s opinion, it''s almost a way to change the soup without changing the dressing.


    His plan is to revise a set of basic teaching materials for all students to learn, and then set up some basic courses. The fixed teacher acts as the teacher of the fixed curriculum, and then... Everything follows the model of the school that he knew in his previous life.


    However, such a model was rejected by the magic trade union on the pretext of "violating tradition".


    The establishment of the magic society has greatly angered chairman jago Doug. Now any new proposal to be adopted will be strongly resisted by the Magic Union.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "Let the students from the Magic Union continue their old traditions." Du Wei said with a smile: "let our students receive education according to the new model. They do theirs, we do ours. "


    Then, on the resolution of the Management Committee of the magic academy. The court magicians occupied seven seats, the magic guild occupied seven, and Dewey occupied one.


    Finally, a resolution was passed: the resolution on the branch system teaching management within the college.


    In this way, the resolution was passed by eight votes in favor and seven against.


    The school of magic decided to set up several branches in the school. The first branch was divided according to the magic of different departments, such as the branch of magic of wind Department. Fire magic branch, etc.


    However, students are allowed to major in their own branch and take other branch courses at the same time. The basic subjects of all branches are open to all students. And noted that: in all colleges graduation, in addition to their own branch in the major courses must be all qualified. At the same time, three elective courses must be qualified.


    After the students tested their talents at the beginning, the branch ceremony was completed. Obviously, fire magic is the mainstream of tradition. Once again, we got the most people. As the dean of the fire magic branch, he is a level 8 magician from the Magic Union.


    The fire department branch has 36 students in total. In terms of the number of students, the Magic Union has pulled back a little bit of disadvantage in this branch.


    The native magic has always been unpopular, and this time is no exception. Only four students were recognized as having the talent of native magic. The branch of the Tujia became the one with the least number. of course. This is only the first batch of students of the college. With the expansion of the college in the future, I believe this phenomenon will be improved.


    And the most striking thing is that in addition to the traditional branches of magic, master Dewey, the youngest Duke of the Empire, the gifted magician, also set up a special branch alone.


    This branch doesn''t teach magic to any departments. But the Faculty of this branch. But people have to take a breath!


    The president of the branch was Du Wei himself, and the vice president was the famous master Aleck. At the same time in the branch as a teacher, there are two disciples of Arico, seven level magician. Besides, there is master Vivian.


    Even Dewey has made some plans. If possible in the future, he may bring Joanna... Or even gandalfula in green into the college.


    Well, if Gandalf in green robe is really brought in, I''m afraid he will have to change his identity.


    In this branch of Dewey, the main content of teaching is the foundation of some magic, mainly... Magic pharmaceutics.


    Of course, the name of the college can''t be called "pharmacy branch", because in the circle of magicians, there is widespread discrimination against pharmacy. If you put up such a name, I''m afraid many people won''t sign up at all.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for an afternoon, Dewey gave the name of the branch by himself


    Hogwarts branch of magic


    The characteristic of Hogwarts branch is that all the subjects they teach are not majors, they are all electives! In other words, this branch has no fixed students of its own. All the students come from other branches for the purpose of taking elective courses.


    Surprisingly, just three days after Hogwarts was officially listed, the number of students who signed up for the elective course leaped over the fire branch of the Magic Union!


    Forty!


    Among them, 30 students selected by the military all signed up for the elective courses of Hogwarts, mainly because Dewey was born in the Rowling family, had a strong appeal in the military, and Dewey''s reputation, as well as a powerful and dizzying line-up of branch teachers.


    In addition, ten students belong to the Royal Camp. None of the 30 students who belong to the Magic Union signed up.


    It''s necessary to talk about it here. The identity of all the students of the magic academy. Thirty military cadets were selected from the army, and 30 soldiers who were only 18 years old were selected. They''ve all been tested for their magic talent in the army, and they stand out from tens of thousands of people. Most of the students selected by the royal family are also like this. They are selected from some noble families, some second sons or teenagers without inheritance rights. These guys have no possibility of inheriting the family land, and they are willing to choose the road of magician as their future development hope.


    After all. If the children of a real aristocrat can have the opportunity to inherit a large family, no one wants to become an eccentric magician.


    Most of these people have served in the army, and most of them even have a good command of martial arts. After all, there is a strong atmosphere of practicing martial arts on the mainland. In particular, the 30 18-year-old cadets selected by the military have at least one year''s service experience in the military, and all of them have good talent and military training. They are very disciplined, and these people are very united in the college. Even before the military sent them in, they had a militarized establishment, with team leaders and leaders. disciplined.


    In Dewey''s view, these 30 members of the military are the most worthy group to attract. They have no family, and their only backstage is the military. And most of them are from poor families (if they are rich and powerful). Who would like to be a big soldier These people pay attention to records and respect themselves who came from a military family. They are young, 18 years old, and they are very flexible. Moreover, young people are easy to be aroused. With a little manipulation, it''s easy for these guys to transfer their loyalty to themselves.


    On the first day of the opening of Hogwarts branch, Dewey didn''t pull everyone into the classroom like other branches, but on the first day of registration, Dewey was wearing a wizard''s robe and standing at the gate of the branch.


    Looking at the 40 students coming in succession, Du Wei did not let them directly enter the branch, but stood at the gate. Blocked everyone''s way.


    "Be quiet." Looking at the following 40 pairs of eyes, I stare at myself curiously. Although Dewey is younger than most of them£¨ The 30 military cadets were all 18 years old, while the other 10 came from families loyal to the royal family. But they are not favored children, the youngest is only 13 years old.


    These young faces were full of curiosity about themselves. Dewey looked at these young people with satisfaction: "before you enter this gate, I, as the president of the branch, have something to tell you! These words are not pleasant to hear, so after I finish, if someone is not satisfied, you can leave here with your face down! "


    Dewey deliberately said these words in a slow tone, and everyone was at a loss.


    "I know that most of you are soldiers." Du Wei finished this sentence, the military students are very conscious of standing up straight body, "most of you, know nothing about magic. Hum... We all come from poor families, or little nobles who have no inheritance right. Am I right? "


    There was no sound below.


    "If you are on the track of your original life, there is no hope in your life! No hope! You may have been ordinary soldiers, or small workers, apprentices... And some of them have no inheritance rights. When you grow up, you will not get any inheritance from your family. You will be exiled in the imperial capital and have to serve in the army, or... You will be exiled in some shops and become a little gangster or businessman with the smell of copper! "


    "But now, the establishment of the Academy of magic has given you a turning point in your life! You guys, maybe you don''t show any talent at ordinary times, but overnight, you were found to have magic talent, and then you were sent here! Perhaps when you come in, there are many people who show envy to you! Yes! You must think that you will become magicians in the future! Become a magician that everyone respects and reveres! Right? You think it will be a very proud thing to become a magician. You will be attracted by those nobles. You will become guests of honor. You will become big people who flatter everyone. Even you guys from the military will come back. You can get promoted and get rich! Am I right? "


    Still silent, but those cadets from the military showed a trace of shame on their faces. To a large extent, Dewey said, it''s exactly what these people think.


    "But you are all wrong!" All of a sudden, Dewey yelled with all his strength: "I can tell you, you are all wrong!"


    Then, Dewey''s smile was cold: "what I want to tell you is, don''t expect to realize your dream here, that ridiculous dream! I will personally break your fantasy, break your ridiculous expectations! also. Break your ridiculous self-esteem!! Do you understand? In my place, you will receive severe training, there will be danger, even bleeding at any time, will be injured


    Everyone''s face darkened, someone''s face has shown a hesitant expression.


    "But "But, as long as you can get out of me! Qualified go out, I promise. You''re going to be totally different from those people in other branches of the hospital! "


    "I can be very impolite to say that I will not cultivate you into a kind of arrogant, but a bunch of grassy magicians! It will not let you become the kind of arrogant, that full of money. But I have never seen a real Warcraft, or a real test of the empty shelf! What I can teach you is the real thing! How to fight with magic! If the real, most efficient use of your magic weapons! If you use magic to defeat any enemy you face! I''ll give you the real thing! Instead of letting you stay in the lab and fiddle with the boring stuff every day! Your future. Will stand in the front line, for the Empire to bleed, to fight! Instead of being the masters of the world


    After a long pause, Dewey looked at the following people: "now, I''ll give you a minute to think about it. If you feel disappointed, you can turn your face back. I won''t hold you responsible. I give you the freedom to choose. "


    Sure enough, in a minute, quietly, in the crowd, eight people left. Those are aristocratic children selected by the royal family. They just want to be developed when they become magicians.


    All the military people stayed. In addition, there were two young boys. Dewey looked at them more. The two boys were dressed in plain coarse cloth. Dewey immediately remembered the personal data of the students he had already memorized.


    Bebe and Toka. This is a pair of brothers, born of a father, is loyal to the royal family of a baron. However, the two brothers were born to the Baron and the maid. They were not even concubines. They were pure illegitimate children.


    "Good." Du Wei looked at the remaining 32 students with satisfaction: "one day in the future, you will be happy for today''s choice. What I need here is not those guys who want to climb up, but those who are willing to really learn. Only in this way can I learn real things! I will teach you the most practical skills without reservation! I promise that in the near future, some of you will be able to hunt fierce Warcraft alone in the harshest frozen forest when those who quit, those who are from other branches, may still be playing with beautiful magic gems in the warm laboratory!! When those guys are still showing off their magician titles to the nobles, many of you can beat them seven or eight! Do you understand! "


    Then, Dewey suddenly took out his wand from under his robe, and in front of the crowd, he turned around and wrote two lines of big words on both sides of the door with one end of his wand!


    "If you want to get rich, please go another way! Don''t go into this door if you want to live and fear death! "


    These two lines of words written by magic glittered on the door. The young students below, looking at the two lines of words written by the vice president and the Duchess, each of them had a warm and excited look that only young people would have.


    These eyes or expressions are different, but the only thing in common is that they all have respect for Dewey.


    "Now!" "I know you were soldiers before you came here. Tell me which one of you is the leader!" cried duvet


    "... it''s me, your highness." A guy with the tallest head and the heaviest body stood in the front and said in a loud voice, "I''m the captain, my Lord."


    He involuntarily in accordance with the military etiquette, Duwei was given a military salute: clenched his fist flat in the chest, hard beat his heart.


    "You lead the team, everyone line up to run ten laps on the grass! When you''re done. Our course will begin! "


    "Run... Run out?" The young captain was stunned, and so was everyone.


    Running exercises?? It''s no stranger to these cadets from the military, but... Haven''t you heard that magicians also need to train for running?


    "What''s the problem?" There was no room for negotiation in Dewey''s expression.


    "We need a reasonable explanation." It was the illegitimate brothers at the back of the crowd.


    Dewey took a look at the two little guys: "explain? Well, this is the first and last time! Because you haven''t entered my door yet, I can make an exception to explain it. But in the future, in our branch, it is not allowed to raise any doubts about the president or the teacher! "


    "... yes." The two little guys seemed to be frightened by Dewey''s oppressive eyes. He lowered his head uneasily¡° Most of you should have met the traditional magicians? " Dewey sneered: "what''s the most important impression a magician gives you, except for his powerful, mysterious and eccentric characteristics? No one answered... Then I''ll tell you! Is the body murmuring weak!! Murmur weak nearly waste!! I don''t want my students to be too weak to lift their wands when they become magicians in the future! What''s more, I don''t want my students to be so breathless that they can''t even speak without reciting a few magic words in the battle! Now? Go After that, Du Wei didn''t even look at the children, then he walked into the branch yard. The leader of the army behind him had already yelled the command, and 30 military cadets obeyed the command neatly, turned around and lined up, and ran towards the grass outside. And the two illegitimate brothers. Hesitated for a while, finally made up his mind, also ran past¡° We could have had 40 students. " Du Wei just walked into the branch yard and saw master Aleck standing at the stairway. Smile to oneself, raised a question at the same time: "you just took the initiative to scare away eight." Dewey nodded: "you are right, but I always think that quality is more important than quantity. The rest is what I need. " Master Aleck laughed a little queer. He stood on tiptoe and looked at the boys who were trying to run in the distance. He said with a wry smile, "Dewey, I really don''t understand. Are you going to let them practice magic and martial arts?"¡° Of course not. " Dewey shook his head. "What I just said is true. Now magicians, their bodies are weak. Magicians have been in contact with poisonous drugs or gems all day, and their bodies have been greatly damaged. However, most magicians are extremely weak because they hide in their rooms all the year round for research. No matter how powerful they are, if they can''t use them, they will be zero! I even heard that when many magicians go out, they even need the squire to carry them... More magicians. It''s too weak to swing a walnut wand. It''s not a joke. It''s the fact. " At this point, Dewey suddenly realized that he was standing in front of a standard "traditional" magician. He quickly closed his mouth and looked uneasily at master Aleck. But old Ellie didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He seemed to sigh: "you''re right. Most magicians, indeed, have been treating themselves with dignity for too long. Many people even if the body has not been abandoned, but the spirit and willpower has also been abandoned With that, master Aleck went to the door and looked carefully at the two lines that Dewey had written on the door¡° Promotion and wealth, please go another way! Don''t be afraid of death... OK! Good

 Chapter 186

    "Well, that''s all for today." Dewey lifted his robe and stepped down from the platform. The classroom was built entirely according to the memory of Dewey''s previous life, which was a step-by-step teacher.


    Thirty two students stood up and saluted Dean Dewey.


    "Thank you." Du Wei Dun gave a moment, with an evil smile on his face: "today, I ask you to remember more than a dozen methods of" how to deal with Petrification in close quarters "I taught you today! Tomorrow, I will give you a surprise... Tomorrow, I will bring a real Warcraft, a young golden eye python. Golden eye Python is a kind of advanced Warcraft. The eyes of adult golden eye Python can make people petrified or even die, but the danger of young golden eye Python is much less. Tomorrow I will bring such a small thing, and then... I will let you actually fight Warcraft! If you lose, you will be petrified, and then you will be put in front of the branch for an afternoon as punishment! And the winner, I''ll give you some rewards. See you tomorrow, then


    The crowd was stunned for a moment, then cheered loudly.


    Six days of study, let these guys eye opening.


    When he was still teaching basic theories in other branches of the college, he only gave the students a general idea in an ancient and decadent way, and let them study by themselves. Dewey had directly handed over some formed methods of use to these students according to the running water mode. Some basic incantations, basic defenses, etc.


    "I don''t need you to study the principles of these things, because your future use is not to be a researcher, you just need to know how to use them!"


    So. In other branches of the students are still studying magic gems, trying to study how to improve a low-level spell, the rhythm of teaching here has quickly entered the actual combat!


    As long as a driver can drive a car, there is no need to train every driver to be an expert in car manufacturing.


    This is Dewey''s view.


    As a result, the students of Hogwarts branch, recently in the school of magic, always hold their heads high when they look at people from other branches!


    Hum. Have you ever seen a real ice wolf? Have you ever seen a flame rhinoceros? You''re still in the lab looking at picture books!


    When you are still studying incantations, we have recited them all and know how to use them!!


    Du Wei''s "alternative" teaching mode has won the warm support of the students. No one likes to recite in the face of boring books and picture albums, and no one likes to study in the face of a pair of stones all day long.


    And the actual combat, let these students from the military feel very exciting! And Dewey carefully controlled the danger every time. Last time, a "Saber Toothed wind rat" was a fast-moving little thing. In the process of dealing with it, only two students were unluckily bitten off their fingers, but under the effect of treatment. Soon recovered.


    If there is an official investigation... If there is such a thing, then it is certain that the loyalty of the students in Hogwarts will be the highest.


    What makes people think deeply is: in fact, all the courses in Hogwarts branch are optional, and there are no required courses. That is to say, from the perspective of "system". Hogwarts does not belong to its own branch of the students, all students are nominally belong to each other branch.


    But it''s strange that the 32 students, each of them, are introducing their identities. Will hold their heads high and tell others, "I''m from Hogwarts branch!"


    Of course, at present, this move is still ridiculous to others, especially their daily running exercises, which is ridiculous to other branch magicians.


    "Vivian, clean up. I''ll take you out. " Back in his office, Dewey took off the wizard''s robe and wore a casual suit inside. Dewey looked at the sky outside: "we have something to do."


    Vivian''s face was wearing a huge and strange pair of sunglasses, which was a brainwave of Dewey. According to the sunglasses made by the people of marquis Liszt''s family to deal with the golden eye Python in the frozen forest, although the appearance was a little ridiculous. But it''s important for the instructors to deal with the golden eye Python tomorrow. Vivian has been making this stuff for Dewey all day today. Three copies have been made.


    Anyway, Mojing. There''s a lot more in Dewey''s reserves.


    Looking at Vivian''s lovely little face, almost half of it was covered by sunglasses, Du Wei couldn''t help laughing. Walked in the past, gently took off the sunglasses on Vivian''s face, conveniently pinched on her greasy little face, regardless of the blush on Vivian''s face, took her hand and walked out: "hurry up, it''s late."


    Vivian was officially pushed to the stage by Du Wei. This pretty girl, who was stammering and shy, immediately got the love of almost all the students. Although Vivian didn''t teach any subjects (after all, she had some difficulty in speaking, and the shy little silly girl refused), But everyone is full of respect for this level 8 little magician in a white magician''s robe.


    Female mages on the mainland are very rare, and such young and beautiful ones are rare for hundreds of years. Besides, Vivian is a disciple of master Gandalf!


    Du Wei knows that Vivian, a young and lovely girl, has many admirers in the College... Many young children from noble families have shown their admiration for Vivian, and even a few brave ones have quietly written passionate love letters to Hogwarts branch.


    However, those things were thrown away by Dewey, and then secretly and ruthlessly made a few bold guys.


    Hum!


    Dewey doesn''t have the habit of putting his hand into his own territory.


    Although this idea is not very aboveboard, this little silly girl has been regarded as his private property by Du Wei.


    "Me, where are we going?" By duvila to start all the way out of the college, Vivian this just slow God, just was Duwei all the way to hold hands. Has been seen by many people, Vivian''s little face is almost bleeding.


    Duwei just ignore those things: "go out, the horse is ready, just outside the college."


    At Dewey''s insistence, there is such a rule in the College: no horse or carriage is allowed to enter the college.


    Outside the college, a snow-white horse is ready. Du Wei turned over and got on the horse. He handed her hand to Vivian. Vivian hesitated for a moment and held Du Wei''s hand with a red face. Then Du Wei pulled Vivian up with great effort, and they rode a horse together. Vivian sat in front of Du Wei. Almost half in the arms of Dewey.


    Poor little Vivian only felt her heart beat so fast that she almost doubted whether she would die because of tachycardia. She had a fever on her face. Du Wei, however, held Vivian''s slender waist in both hands, almost like embracing her, holding the reins. Then he galloped away.


    The horse bumps in, the arm intentionally or unintentionally rubs on Wei Wei An''s soft small waist, looks at the small silly girl to be shy nearly even neck back all red, the body unceasingly bumps in own bosom. You can also hear Vivian''s short and repressed breathing.


    Du Wei can''t help but feel a sense of beauty. This little girl seems to have grown up


    The horses galloped for nearly an hour, bypassing the roads around the imperial capital, and all the way came to a town not far from the Acropolis in the southeast of the imperial capital. Because it is located on the main road leading to the imperial capital, this seemingly small town is extremely prosperous. People come and go on the streets, and from time to time there are long lines of caravans and horses to slowly move towards the imperial capital.


    All the way to the door of the biggest hotel in the town, duville held the reins. He turned over and jumped off the horse. When she reached for Vivian, she found that the little girl''s face was already a little lost. Her big eyes were covered under her long eyelashes, and her eyelashes were still shaking slightly. It seemed that she didn''t even dare to look at Duwei.


    Wei Wei An''s body is soft, even the horse is a little hard to get down. Du Wei in the heart some evil smile, simply hands a will Wei Wei An from the horse horizontal embrace down. Vivian''s exclamation attracted many people''s eyes, the little girl helplessly put her head under Duwei''s neck. He put his hands around duvidi''s neck. But it almost killed duvet.


    "All right. Let go, otherwise. I''m going to faint. " Duwei looks at Vivian with the taste of ridicule.


    Vivian stood on the ground like a frightened rabbit. She was so nervous that she didn''t even know where to put her hand.


    In the school of magic, at the strong request of Dewey, Vivian is wearing a casual suit today. Without that old-fashioned wizard''s robe, Vivian looks more charming and lovely. Under a snow-white skirt, there are a pair of white legs. Because of shyness, she seems to be shrinking her legs all the time, which makes Du Wei''s eyes straight.


    But soon he regretted it, because Vivian, who was just like a flower in bud, also attracted the attention of many men. This made Dewey a little upset.


    Because in Du Wei''s view, Vivian''s lovely appearance, as long as you let yourself appreciate is enough.


    There''s no way. Sometimes, men''s possessiveness is so strong.


    This is an ordinary hotel, and its name is also the consistent style of Roland. It is named after the owner, "old Zach''s Hotel".


    The iron signboard on it is rusty, but when you walk in and have a look, the business is pretty good.


    This is a place that Dewey has chosen carefully. He brought Vivian here today, waiting for someone.


    Today, Hussein and his party, who moved from the plain of Lorraine, will arrive here.


    Hussein, the most wanted criminal in the mainland, can no longer live in the castle after count Raymond and others return to the castle, so he has to leave. But Dewey did not intend to bring Hussein and himself back to the capital. After all, in the imperial capital, too many people recognize Hussein. At that time, as the Grand Knight of the Holy Knights, he also knew many nobles.


    Originally, Dewey intended to let Hussein live in the school of magic, but Dewey quickly rejected the idea. The academy is often visited by royal nobles.


    And this small town on the outskirts of the imperial capital is the place that Dewey chose. The business of this hotel is good, but it''s off-season now, and the flow of people is much less than usual. And located in the suburbs of the imperial capital, there will be no noble or temple people here. He plans to let Hussein and his party stay in this hotel temporarily. It''s only for a while anyway. After a few days, you can go to the Northwest with yourself. Duwei and Vivian walked into the hall of the hotel and were immediately noticed. Vivian is too beautiful to be ignored. And in the hall, many business travelers who are eating can''t help but glance here¡° Dear guest, when Dewey was looking for a place, he was skinny... God. This guy looks like a hairless monkey. The well-dressed guy quickly ran to the floor of Dewey and nodded: "dear guests, I''m the owner of this hotel. Please call me Zach. What can I do for you?" Du Wei took a look at Vivian. Vivian was shy and hid behind Du Wei¡° We haven''t eaten yet. Find me a quiet place "And my horse needs to be taken care of," Dewey said¡° Don''t worry The innkeeper quickly called two men and ran out to lead Dewey''s horse. He himself led Dewey to a window seat in the corner: "please sit down, my Lord. What can I do for you?"¡° Whatever. " Dewey turned his mouth, took a gold coin from his pocket and threw it on the table: "as long as it''s clean."¡° Don''t worry! " The innkeeper''s sleeve brushed over the table, and the gold coins disappeared immediately. Then he took a look at Vivian beside him, and suddenly a sly smile appeared in his eyes. He quietly pulled laduvi''s sleeve: "Dear guest, please take a step to talk." Dewey took a curious look at the human shaped macaque. Slightly side over a little body: "what?"¡° This... "The boss gestured to Vivian with his eyes:" is this beautiful lady your companion? I think you may be interested in some of our special services. "¡° "Special services?" Dewey smiles¡° It''s the earth The boss lowered his voice and whispered: "we have launched a" golden combination package service ". As long as you add a silver coin to your meal, we can have someone disguise as a hooligan to tease the beautiful lady next to you, and you can show your bravery to drive away the hooligans... Don''t worry, our people are all professionally trained, Will carefully handle the propriety, absolutely will not let you suffer any harm. Then the guy kept on breathing and said, "as long as you add a silver coin on this basis, we have special people to disguise as poor singing girl. You can reward her one or two copper horns in public, You can show your compassion in front of your beautiful girl... If you add a silver coin, we can also let people disguise as usurious villains to bully the singing girl... You can beat away our actors in public, so as to show your chivalrous heart. Oh, think about this beautiful lady''s admiration for you. We will definitely satisfy you... If you add another silver coin at the end. Oh, you will get our "top customer package service". After a while, if you are going to stay in our hotel tonight, I will cooperate with you in public and tell your female companion that unfortunately, there is only one single room left in our hotel... "The boss squeezed his eyes deliberately:" there is only one bed in the single room... "Dewey listened and suddenly sweated. He swallowed his breath and looked at the boss carefully. He suddenly said in a strange way: "brother... Where did you come from?"¡° Crossing? " The boss was stunned: "what is crossing?" Dewey was relieved. Looking at the "genius" boss, he suddenly thought, "what''s your name? What kind of package services do you think of? "¡° My name is Zach The boss bowed with a smile: "please call me little Zac. This hotel is my father''s property, but he has passed away. Now I''m the boss here... Well, you''re right. I''ve come up with all these things myself. You see... I''m a kind-hearted person. I''m willing to serve those male guests in need. Aren''t these just what you need? " Then the gifted boss winked at Dewey.

 Chapter 187

    Ruolin was surprised to see the guy brought in by master Dewey.


    Her first influence is: is this guy a monkey? Or is it the legendary Orc? Monkey?


    Yes, he''s like a human shaped macaque, but he''s only hairless.


    "This is Mr. Zach." Du Wei''s tone of introduction was very polite, so Ruolin immediately withdrew her eyes. She understood that it was very impolite to look at people like this, and it was the character brought by master Du Wei and introduced in such a solemn tone.


    "Hello, beautiful lady knight." Zach is well-dressed, but he wears a small cap on his head that a typical small businessman would wear. There is a thin cap on it. He takes off his hat to Ruolin, bends down and smiles politely, which is also the typical businessman''s warm smile: "nice to meet you. Please call me Zac, or my friend calls me little Zac. Oh, it''s to distinguish me from my dead father. "


    "Zach is a genius I met today and I think he has a lot of talent in business." Dewey winked at Rowling, then went to the knight and said with a low smile, "Rowling, I know you don''t really like your job, do you? From today on, Zach will be in your charge. You can teach him everything as soon as possible, and let him get familiar with this place as soon as possible. One day, I think he can replace your work here... You can go back to manage the fleet as you wish. "


    As soon as Ruolin''s eyes brightened, immediately, the female Knight looked at the big monkey with friendly eyes. Even she thought that the big monkey seemed very cute when she laughed.


    "Well, he''s transferred to me now?" Ruolin took a look at Du Wei.


    Zach himself replied, "yes... Oh, my God. It''s a magic day. When the Duke came into my shop, I didn''t expect that I would meet the famous Duke of tulip today. As a result, I didn''t sell my gold package, but the Duchess bought me with my little shop


    Soon, Jolin took little Zac around the shop, and then Zac immediately put forward some of his own opinions. He seemed to have a natural businessman temperament, without stage fright. Don''t be nervous. As long as you mention anything related to the business, the big monkey''s eyes shine.


    "How''s it going? Zach Dewey is looking forward to the guy he brought back. He believes that he has never lost sight of him. A guy who can come up with the so-called "service package" idea for the first time in this world is at least a geek, if not a genius.


    "With all due respect. I think... Is a big problem. " Zach did not hesitate to say his own opinion: "I just had a look, your highness, is this the only thing on sale in this shop? Weapons... Weapons... Weapons... Oh, magic weapons... Weapons. my god. Is there nothing else in our lives but weapons? "


    Ruolin is a little dissatisfied. After all, she is in charge here: "Mr. Zach, we also make some clothes. Such as the warrior''s robe, and... "


    "These are also weapons range equipment." Zach turned his mouth.


    Then the guy sat down with a golden sword. A beautiful slave next to him brought a glass of wine. He took it and drank it. He sighed with comfort: "good wine. As a witness, I have never drunk such wine in my life. This kind of wine. A pot of silver, I''m afraid? "


    "Gold coins... One gold coin, one cup." Ruolin said faintly.


    Zach stared, looked at the glass in his hand carefully, put it down quickly, and then continued: "OK, where did I say just now? Oh, right... Weapons. Your highness, and this beautiful lady knight. Although I''m a lowlife and a small boss at the bottom, I can see it. The shop faces the customers. Are they all dignified aristocrats in the imperial capital? So, excuse me. Those noble lords with status, why buy so many weapons? "


    His words, let if Lin was asked.


    Then Zach''s next remarks satisfied duvet.


    "Those nobles are people with status. They don''t like those real warriors or adventurers, wearing armor and carrying sharp weapons, to take risks in the frozen forests of the north or the swamps of the south, to hunt Warcraft. They don''t do that. Do they buy back weapons... I think the purpose of showing off and showing off is more, those gorgeous armor, beautiful knights, swords, and robes. They want to wear them out and show off their heroism in those noble ladies... Yes, I''m right. It''s showing off, just like a peacock. "


    "You''re right. We thought of that too." Ruolin replied: "so the things here are mainly gorgeous and modeling."


    "I see it." Zach nodded: "from the way of business, beautiful female knight, your current practice is not wrong."


    Ruolin immediately said, "these are the Duke''s ideas. I''m just carrying them out."


    "But Zach impolitely interrupted Ruolin''s words: "what I said is'' the way ''is right, but'' the direction ''is wrong."


    "Go on!" Du Wei saw that Ruolin was about to retort. He immediately looked at Ruolin and said faintly, "please go on, Mr. Zach."


    Zach laughed. He rubbed his hands and lips in embarrassment. Then he said with a shy smile, "that... That glass of wine, can you give me another one?"


    "Have a pot sent up to our Mr. Zach." Dewey''s going down at once.


    Then, Zach took the wine pot from a beautiful slave in both hands, and while tasting the wine, he said with a smile: "well, your highness, then what I have to say may be a little... Er. I just hope you don''t mind. "


    "Of course, I like your ideas." Dewey gave the guy full confidence: "otherwise, I won''t bring you back."


    "In my opinion, the way of business here is right, but the direction is wrong." Zach put down the jug, then pulled his finger and said, "those noble lords. Those young nobles, they do spend a lot of time to please women, to please beautiful girls, to show off in the girls, to show off... But these are only a part of the nobles'' life, even a very small part... After all, evil spirits in the color. It''s still a minority. Most aristocrats have more colorful things in their life. Simply put... It''s enjoyment and entertainment! "


    Enjoyment and entertainment?


    Zach said with a smile: "in my opinion, people and pigs are a very interesting contrast... Er, what is a pig? Pig''s life is equal to eating and sleeping. Anyone here? People are slightly richer than pigs: eating, sleeping and working. More enjoyment. "


    After a pause, Mr. Zach made a brilliant conclusion: "so if you don''t enjoy people, it''s like: a working pig."


    "The life of most aristocrats. Enjoyment is the main thing. Of course, they are not pigs. Their life is much better than pigs. But we did not grasp their biggest need: clothes! Food! Stay! OK And now, weapons? Weapons are just a very, very small part. "


    "I see that all the things here are made of precious and rare magic materials. Many of them are made of... I think you must have a fixed supply of these precious magic materials. So. Can we only use these demon cores, precious magic gems, crystals, plants... On weapons? Can''t it be used for anything else? "


    Du Wei''s eyes brightened, and Ruolin looked at each other.


    "An ordinary sword in the market can be sold for two silver coins. What about a small necklace worn by a noble lady? It''s just an ordinary gem necklace. It''s about twenty silver coins. A set of high-class Knight''s war robes, probably for five silver coins. And a good aristocratic dress? oh I don''t know much about this. But compared with the price, it''s definitely much more expensive than the robe. "


    "I just saw a suit of armor here, my God. I have to say... It''s beautiful! It is always covered with a light white light, oh, just like the holy light I saw when I went to the temple to worship and pray last month! It''s beautiful, it''s beautiful! If... I mean, if we use this kind of thing on the jewelry used by noble ladies? And the one I saw just now... Oh, is that the wand used by the magician? It''s the first time in my life that I saw the wand used by a magician. I heard from Knight Ruolin that it was specially used for magicians? What''s the name of that thing? "


    "Water." Ruolin replied.


    "Oh! you ''re right! It''s water. " Zach laughs cunningly: "if we use these things to give those noble ladies rings? Necklace? Bracelet? Wait... What about these? Imagine, what do women always complain about? They would say, "oh my God, it''s too dry. My skin will be damaged." So we sell them things, tell them that as long as they wear our products, they can maintain a little moisture around their bodies at any time... Imagine, how attractive it is? The aquamarine on the magic wand I saw is so big that if it is cut open, it can make several sets of jewelry! "


    "And... Oh, it''s my own imagination. If I''m not right, please don''t mind the Duchess and the lady knight." Zach continued: "every winter, I listen to the rich businessmen who come and go complaining that their fur coats are too heavy and inconvenient to move. Moreover, in winter, everyone is dressed like a big meatball. With a thick fur scarf around his neck, a thick fur coat and leather boots on his body... God, how much does that weigh! If we... Oh, please forgive me, I''m not a magician, but I want to use magic, can we always do it... Can we make a kind of material light clothes, just like those we wear in summer, girls can also show their beautiful body, and floating legs, at the same time, can also keep warm! Huh? What do you think? I think a lot of nobles are willing to spend a lot of money to buy this kind of thing! What do nobles like? What I like is to enjoy! It''s different! Think about it, in winter. It''s freezing and snowy. People around you are wearing heavy fur, but you are wearing light and beautiful robes. Girls can still show their graceful waists, and men can still wear the summer hunting clothes... "


    Du Wei sighed: "you''re right... And these can be done... God, and it''s very simple. You can cut into countless pieces with one of the cheapest ground fire ruby. Make a lot of these clothes... "


    Zach seemed to be full of fantastic ideas, but Dewey had stopped him: "OK, Zach! My dear Zach! That''s enough, ok... I think every one of your ideas is very interesting. I think you can have a detailed talk with Ruolin about these things. Have a good talk! I think all of your ideas can be realized. "


    Ruolin also began to be convinced of the big monkey... Although he looked ugly and rude.


    But I have to admit that this guy is really talented.


    Ruolin seemed to see the vast blue ocean, and her fleet waved to her!


    "Well. Now I think I can make a decision. " Dewey pondered for a moment: "Zach, from today on, you are the deputy manager here. You can command everyone here except Jolin. of course. You still need to be familiar with this place, so for the time being, the decision-making of the operation here is still up to Ms. Ruolin, but I don''t think it will take long. Well, you are now the deputy manager here. Your salary? I''ll give you 15 gold coins a month. Plus the monthly profit bonus, the proportion is the same as that of Ms. Ruolin. Are you satisfied with that? "


    Zach immediately picked himself out of his chair, his face full of gratitude, took off his hat and saluted duvet.


    He was so satisfied. You know, even in the most prosperous season of business, it was only five or six gold coins a month to run that inn.


    Besides, he used to be a small boss. And now. The youngest Duchess of the Empire who has become popular recently... He will be a man of the best society in the future!


    Then Du Wei left with satisfaction. Before leaving, he told Ruolin: "take him to be familiar with the environment here... And. Well, teach him some etiquette to learn. I don''t want to see this Mr. Zach in front of our distinguished guests, cocking his legs in front of the earls and dukes, and saying boozy things


    Zac''s Inn had already been bought by Dewey on the spot, and then two pirates took care of it from Jolin''s hands. They invited all the guests away and announced that the inn was closed.


    And Hussein and Nicole, who have arrived, live in the backyard of the shop.


    Ruolin and Hussein have nothing to say when they meet Nicole. Hussein is still very indifferent. However, after seeing Dewey, he carefully looks at the little noble in both eyes. The paladin who is blind in one eye looks even colder. However, he still says something that shows a little concern for Dewey.


    "Your skill has regressed a lot. Haven''t you practiced the movements I gave you recently?"


    That''s right. Dewey doesn''t have much time to practice recently. He spends most of his time studying magic.


    Thanks to the magic society, after many magicians have contributed their research results, the biggest benefit is Dewey, a super magician who is not worthy of his name. He almost forgot to eat and sleep to learn the magic research results sorted out by the magic society. And no one will believe that master Gandalf''s disciple, the great magician, who is regarded as a gifted young man, will steal!


    Of course, after meeting Hussein and Nicole, Dewey did not forget to ask queen Medusa for a hair.


    He will teach the students how to deal with the golden eye Python in the school of magic tomorrow.


    As for Nicole... After confirming that Nicole hasn''t opened her eyes to anyone, or accidentally petrified anyone, Dewey left at ease.


    Paladin and beauty snake are two boring eggs who don''t like to talk. Let them be depressed with each other. After all, it''s too close to the imperial capital. You''d better be careful. As long as a period of time, to the northwest, the sky will be high.


    The only thing worth mentioning is... Vivian didn''t come back with Dewey.


    This is queen Medusa''s request. When she closed her eyes to Dewey, Dewey suddenly felt a chill... He wondered if Miss Nicole''s magic power had improved again?


    "The apprentice of master Gandalf. Stay with me. " Nicole said faintly: "you promised to teach me human nature and human life style, but since I came out with you, I have been hiding in the room and can''t go out..."


    Dewey was speechless. He felt the dissatisfaction of Queen Medusa. Now he doesn''t have the strength to challenge the terrible queen Medusa... This woman''s strength can even be petrified by a strong person like the dragon clan leader, forcing the grand dragon clan leader to use the unique life-saving skill "Dragon God guard" once every 100 years.


    There is no room for discussion, Du Wei can only helplessly left little Vivian with the beautiful snake.


    "Be careful, baby, as long as you don''t look her in the eyes at any time... Well. Apart from being a little boring, she is quite easy to get along with. "


    However, Dewey made a mistake.


    A big mistake. In his mind, he has been preconceived and labeled the queen Medusa as "strong", but he has forgotten that the powerful Miss Nicole is just a Warcraft evolved into an adult... In addition to the ability of petrification, the "strong" does not seem to have any other magic. Sure enough, after Dewey left, Medusa and Vivian just spent less than five seconds alone... "Can you teach me magic?" Queen Medusa made her own request. Simple. Will naive little Vivian refuse? God knows... Du Wei went back to his house alone, and today''s harvest satisfied him very much. The big monkey named zacardi can be expected. With this geek, Dewey seems to be able to see a lot of gold coins flying into his pocket in the future. He had just returned to his temporary residence. Before getting off the horse, I saw the white fat general 250 sitting on a strong horse... The poor horse seemed to be unable to bear the weight of the general. From the way he stood there struggling, we could see that the poor horse was suffering the most severe test since he was born! Next to him, sandy, the clever little ghost, was also riding on a brown horse. They seemed to be going out. Little sandy seemed to be riding for the first time in his life. His expression was very excited, but when he saw Dewey. Still did not forget to jump off the horse to salute¡° Are you going out? " Du Wei looked at the general, and suddenly remembered the guy''s "lustful" temper... Er, he didn''t want to fool around, did he? But what kind of place to go with sandy, who is still a little boy¡° Yes, my boss General lombarton was wearing a hat askew, and his face was a little discontented: "Your Highness, I find that you are really short of hands in the underworld... God, you don''t even have a decent bodyguard, so I decided to go out and recruit some warriors first." Dewey nodded. you bet. After the dissolution of the Rowling family. Most of the bodyguards went back to the Lorraine plain with the old count Raymond, and Dewey... He was a magician. It seems that he also ignores his noble status. When he goes out, there is no bodyguard to follow him. And at home, there were only a few servants with him. The only orthodox warrior, after all, is the general 250 and the chief guard of alpha. However, on the day of the coup d''etat, the chief bodyguard of alpha was seriously injured, and he was a member of the "rebel army" at that time. Although he is with Dewey now, in order to avoid suspicion, he seldom goes out to show up on weekdays¡° So I asked little sandy to take me to the slave market to see if I could get some gold out of the sand General Longbottom sighed and looked at Dewey: "do you want to follow? Boss All right Dewey had doubts. To the slave market? Then he thought of those despondent free warriors in the corner of the street in the slave market... But most of them were low-level warriors. Can they use them?

 Chapter 188

    Once again, he came to the slave market of the imperial capital. This time, Dewey was much more careful. He put on his high cloak and hat, covered his face, and got off the horse. In the crowd, he just followed general Longbottom.


    It seems that there are fewer people in the slave market today. Although they led the horse, it was not difficult for them to walk. And little sandy was a little more difficult. The chestnut horse he rode was not very obedient, and he was always against little sandy.


    "You should whip it hard." General Longbottom took a look at the boy and muttered, "this is what these animals are. The weaker you are, the more they will bully you."


    But little sandy is reluctant to part with it. It''s just a first-class warrior in his life?!


    "Good. You stay. I want it Longbutton laughed and said in a loud voice, "who else is there?"


    The second guy Longbottom''s got. He''s left-handed. This short guy... He was probably malnourished since he was a child. He was even about the same height as little sandy. But after he showed a few sword moves, he was asked by Longbottom.


    "He''s a left-handed. His swordsmanship and direction are all opposite to those of ordinary people. When fighting, the enemy will feel very uncomfortable. This is a good guy." That''s Longbottom''s explanation.


    The third one was a fat man who looked almost the same size as Longbottom. This fat man looks like a wax gourd, but his unique skills are beyond Duwei''s imagination.


    "I can be beaten, and I''m not afraid of pain." The fat man grinned: "I''m not born to feel pain."


    Then he opened his clothes and exposed his chest full of black hair. He pulled out his sword and chopped it twice on his body... He cut it so hard! The blood was flowing, but the fat man''s face was calm: "Sir, I don''t have the talent to practice martial arts. I''m just a first-class warrior now. But I''ll bet. In real combat, I can kill at least three first-class warriors by myself! Because they cut me a few swords, as long as they are not lethal, our combat effectiveness will not be affected! But if I cut them a sword, they can''t bear it. "


    So, this guy was taken.


    Next, there are a few weird guys who are also accepted by Longbottom. Some of his unique skills surprised Du Wei


    Hell, is this lightness skill? Looking at a skinny guy like a bag of bones. It didn''t take much effort to rush to the roof, running back and forth, light like a civet cat.


    There is another guy who is good at imitation. He can imitate all kinds of animal sounds, even the sound of mouse fighting.


    "I''ll be a good scoundrel. Your excellency.


    "And me!" A guy crowded out the crowd: "I used to be a hunter. I would set all kinds of traps. In the mountains, I only need to rely on my nose and eyes. You can find the nearest mountain road and water source under the most difficult conditions! "


    After soliciting these people, Longbottom looked at the guys who were still looking forward to it, but no one came out to answer. Then he called out to those who didn''t want to leave: "what''s the matter? Who else would like to try? "


    "It''s not fair! Your honor. " Someone in the crowd cried, "they are not real warriors! It''s just like a thief! A real warrior can only speak with a sword! We don''t learn to scream like animals, or climb up other people''s houses like thieves! "


    Longbottom sneered. He grabbed the bundle of iron bars on the ground and inserted them one by one on the ground. Then he said coldly, "do you think it''s unfair? Good! Then let''s talk with the sword! Who can cut an iron bar with the sword in your hand. I''ll take him! "


    Cut an iron bar with one sword?


    Although each iron bar is not too thick, it is at least as thick as a child''s arm. Cut with one sword?


    Unless you can show a fighting warrior! Or a sword in your hand.


    Otherwise, it will not be possible.


    But if you can show your fighting spirit or have a sword, who will be down here? A warrior who can show his fighting spirit will not have to worry about food.


    Lombarton''s skill has left everyone speechless.


    "Ah..." Longbottom sighed, as if disappointed, busy for so long. Although he recruited some strange talents, he didn''t meet the real Samurai with a little ability.


    Just then, a steady voice came from the crowd.


    "Why don''t you let me try?"


    Immediately, the crowd was separated, a tall guy, looking about thirty years old, dressed in coarse cloth. Walking with a steady air of killing.


    Longbottom looks at this guy. The eyes are bright. According to his experience, the strength of this warrior is unknown. But judging from his temperament, this guy is definitely a ruthless character who has really experienced life and death, and has seen blood and killed people!


    "Your name." Longbottom squinted.


    "Please call me Lao Yan, as my friends call me." The samurai seemed to hesitate. The name he gave was a nickname. And his accent seems to be a native of the imperial capital. Dewey found that although the guy stopped his chest, he had a strong smell of herbal medicine, which seemed to hurt him? Longbarton also found out that the guy who called himself "old smoke" had a bandage in his chest clothes... And the location of the wound seemed to be in the heart¡° Are you hurt? " Longbottom frowned¡° Yes, right here. " Lao Yan pointed to his heart: "but I''m very lucky. My heart is a little bit more biased than ordinary life." With that, he pulled out his sword and took a breath! A clear sword light flashed, and the light fighting light surprised the onlookers around! This is a fighting warrior! That means his warrior level should be at least level 4! How can a level 4 warrior be in such a predicament? It''s true that Lao Yan was the "Imperial Guard" who was going to be reviewed on the day of the coup. The guy who was dying thinking about jazz. Click! An iron bar was cut into two ends. Lao Yan seemed to gasp. It seemed that his action had drawn the wound. He took a deep breath and looked at Longbottom. However, his eyes crossed Longbottom and fell on Dewey. After all, he was born in the imperial army. He could see at a glance who was really in charge here¡° Can I say I passed? "¡° Yes What he said was Dewey: "please tell me what you are asking for, sir."... " Lao Yan was silent for a while, and his eyes showed a trace of boredom. He said slowly: "leave the imperial capital. If you are the solicitors and are going to leave the imperial capital, I am willing to follow you. I just want to get out of here. "

 Chapter 189

    In the stable of the temporary Duchess house, the guys Longbottom recruited lined up.


    This slightly shabby (of course, only relatively speaking) Duke''s mansion covers a small area. In the imperial capital full of mansion, such a mansion can only be regarded as lower middle, which obviously does not match duvet''s status as a duke.


    But there was no shortage of horses in the palace.


    When the original Rowling family withdrew from the imperial capital, the house was sold and all the people were demobilized. However, there were a lot of horses in count Rowling''s house, which was the family of Wu Xun. All these horses were asked by Du Wei.


    "You can choose your own mount at will." At Longbottom''s command, each face of these despondent warriors showed a surprise expression.


    When you come to the tulip palace, you will know the identity of the owner. He is the most famous young Duke in the world! Think about the day before I was pitifully looking for food in the slave market, and now I''m in the most powerful family in the Empire!


    Can you still have a horse of your own?!


    However, Longbottom looked at these guys'' hard riding, secretly shook his head, looked at Dewey beside him, and said in a low voice: "Alas, these guys are only warriors, but they are not knights. How can we not ride horses in the northwest in the future! In the northwest, even children can ride horses. "


    Basically, the mainland warriors, as long as they have a genuine warrior level, have passed the assessment of the Knights Association. But for most people, they are just "Warriors", but they can''t be called "knights".


    The so-called knight, the simplest truth: you must at least be able to ride a horse, right?


    But for these low-level warriors. They can''t even support themselves. Where can they have money to support a horse of their own? It costs more to feed a horse than to feed a man!


    The decline of the Warriors is the current situation in the mainland. The "Knights Association", once a powerful organization juxtaposed with the magic trade union in the mainland, has now fallen to the top. The Knights'' Association is responsible for assessing and issuing Knights'' rank badges.


    But most martial arts practitioners can''t even afford to raise horses... They only know martial arts skills. I can''t ride a horse.


    Therefore, on the mainland, it has become a habit to separate the "samurai" and "Knight" groups.


    These guys in front of us are obviously warriors, not Knights


    "Well?" All of a sudden, Longbottom''s eyes brightened, and he saw the last old smoker to turn over. This is the strongest guy who has been recruited here today. He can ride a horse! And it seems that riding is pretty good. He has a clean and neat posture. At first glance, they are strictly trained. And the way he rode on the horse... His upper body stopped straight, and his legs didn''t hold the horse''s belly like those other rookies. He looked very relaxed.


    "This guy is a knight." Longbutton was more and more curious about the old smoke: "he''s good at martial arts and riding skills. People who have such strength and such riding skills. How could it be reduced to the slave market for food? "


    That''s the same question Dewey wanted to ask.


    Although the temporary Duchess house is small, as a typical noble mansion, some basic facilities are also available. For example, although it is small in scale. But there are plenty of racetracks for now.


    After leaving the rookies to practice riding happily, Longbottom called Lao Yan to the room alone. He was also waiting in the room, as well as Dewey.


    Lao Yan''s look was a little complicated. He probably thought about what the Duke was doing when he called himself in.


    Sure enough


    "Name your service, Knight!" Longbutton didn''t wait for Laoyan to stand up, but suddenly stood up, and then cried out.


    It''s almost like conditioning. As a result of years of training, Lao Yan could not help but stand up straight, his legs and hands together, stamped his boots, then raised his chest and cried out: "captain of the sixth unit of the fourth cavalry of the royal guards of the royal guards of the royal guards of the royal city guards..."


    Speaking of the end, Lao Yan suddenly responded that he was not in the imperial army now.


    However, Longbottom and Dewey are satisfied with the result.


    Looking at the unnatural expression on the guy''s face, Dewey said with a smile: "you used to be an officer of the imperial guards?"


    "... yes."


    Lombaton said with a relieved smile: "no wonder I see that you like to tuck your trousers into your boots... Only those who like to be beautiful will do it."


    Lao Yan blushed a little. you bet. The Imperial Army, which is extremely concerned with royal prestige. It is different from the ordinary army in many details, especially in personal appearance. The imperial army is a model.


    Their uniforms are always very hot, and there is no wrinkle on their trousers. They also like to tuck their trouser legs into their long riding boots to make them look very tall and straight.


    However, the saying of "like beautiful" still deeply hurt Lao Yan. He seemed to think of the 3000 most elite imperial guards on the day of the coup d''etat, but they were still "beautiful" equipment. They were chased by a thousand rebels like rabbits and could escape.


    Soldiers should pay attention to appearance, but if they pursue appearance too much... It can only be regarded as a guard of honor.


    "All right, my general." Du Wei waved to Longbottom with a smile, and then looked at Lao Yan. Wen Yan said, "I don''t think I need to ask. Do you understand what I want to ask?"


    Lao Yan nodded, he sighed: "my Lord, are you going to arrest me for deserting?"


    Indeed, this is what Lao Yan is most worried about. The Imperial Army''s punishment for deserters was extremely severe. There is no room for maneuver... Desertion, killing!


    "Tell me about your experience, Lao Yan." Dewey smiles.


    "I used to be a Ranger." Lao Yan gritted his teeth: "just before the summer festival, I had been serving in the imperial army for 12 years..."


    Later, Lao Yan told the story of the 3000 imperial guards who were preparing to be reviewed on the day of the coup.


    "... I was shot, right here." Lao Yan pointed to his chest wound: "I fainted, but I didn''t die. Later, when we cleaned up the battlefield. I was moved out of town as a corpse. In the middle of the night, I woke up and found myself lying among the dead. It''s quiet around. The burning point in the distance is burning bodies in batches. There are rebels and our people. I didn''t know whether the rebels won or we won, so I didn''t dare to go out. I quietly left there... They were short handed, and there were too many bodies. There were thousands of bodies, but there were only less than 100 guards. So I quietly left there, and no one found them. "


    "And then?" Dewey nodded.


    "Then I slipped into a nearby town and slept all night in a farmer''s hay hut until I woke up at noon the next day. I stole a piece of clothing and then went to the river to clean the wound. Finally, when I was on the road, I was rescued by a group of businessmen. I told them that there was a coup in the imperial capital, I was a civilian... Those days were chaotic. Many civilians in the imperial capital were injured, and my statement did not arouse people''s suspicion. Those businessmen gave me some medicine and food, and then left. A few days later. I''m back in the imperial capital. "


    "You''re back." Dewey nodded: "well, at that time, you should have known which side won the coup, right? Now that the royal family has won, why don''t you go back to the Royal Army? People like you who bravely killed the enemy on the day of the coup d''etat and were wounded, and finally survived, will be rewarded. Why don''t you go back? "


    Lao Yan was silent, but Dewey could see that the man was in his thirties. There seems to be a flame burning in his eyes!


    "My Lord, there are 3000 of us, most of whom are dead. In particular, all my brothers in my local squadron have died, and my Squadron, our commander, has died. I''m afraid I''m the only one who survived in our squadron! " Lao Yan''s voice was a little excited. More dry: "I worked there for 12 years. I''m loyal to the royal family. There''s my brother there. A couple of people on duty with me. After every shift, we would go to drink, gamble and find women together. I still remember that I broke my leg when I was riding a horse, and my governor himself carried me back from the racecourse! But... They''re all dead. " At the end, Lao Yan''s voice was dry: "they are all dead."


    Dewey didn''t speak. Longbottom hesitated, bit his lip, and didn''t speak.


    "I remember their names. They are all my brothers. My officer, Captain hank, is a good officer. He''s strict with us, and he invited us to his house to drink when we were off duty. And Luza, I still owe him sixteen copper horns when I gambled. Then there''s luner, a guy in our team. Before the coup day, we had a fight because we robbed a girl. After that, I want to apologize to him... But... "Lao Yan''s voice suddenly trembled, as if he were so clumsy, repeating a fact dryly:


    "But they''re all dead."


    "But their death is not your fault." Dewey looked into the old smoke''s eyes: "they were killed by the rebels. You''re lucky you didn''t die. Why don''t you go back? "


    Instead of answering Du Wei, Lao Yan asked him a question:


    "Your Highness, the coup happened in the imperial capital. Everyone knows what happened." There was a trace of gray in Lao Yandi''s eyes. His eyes were originally light gray. At the moment, he wanted to be a dying man: "Your Highness, Prince Chen, he has become the Regent. On the day of the coup d''etat, he had been prepared for a long time. He knew that the Grand Prince would rebel! He knew it. He knew everything! So he laid out so many backhand, and finally he won easily. Now, he is regent, and in the future, he will be emperor. Am I right? "


    Dewey suddenly felt that he understood the heart of the middle-aged man in front of him!


    "Prince Chen, since he already knew, why didn''t he stop?"


    "Prince Chen, since he has known for a long time, why do we three thousand people want to die?"


    "Prince Chen, why didn''t he do something before the coup


    "Prince Chen, since he has known for a long time..." Du Wei can''t answer these questions, or he knows the answer, but he can''t say it¡° Your highness, do you think you can''t answer? " Old smoke wry smile: "I myself, actually know." He took a deep breath: "because Prince Chen didn''t want to stop the coup in advance. He needs to use the coup to get rid of the big prince. He needs the coup! So, our 3000 people are the chess pieces abandoned by him and the bait abandoned by him. The death of our 3000 people can make the prince mistakenly think that the coup is going smoothly... Our 3000 people must die, because we were abandoned in the beginning of Prince Chen''s plan. " Finally, Lao Yan concluded, "I understand all this." Du Wei sighed, while longbutton beside him suddenly hit the table with a hard blow¡° I''m a Ranger. " Lao Yan''s voice was very heavy: "once I was extremely loyal to the royal family. As long as the bramble flower flag pointed to the place, I was willing to fight with blood and my life! To defend the royal family! But that day, I survived, and then I suddenly found that the person I was loyal to was not worthy of my loyalty at all¡° I am a soldier, I am willing to die in the war! But... I absolutely don''t want to be betrayed and give up to die! So I refuse to play for the royal family again, and I will not go back! "

 Chapter 190

    "How''s it going?"


    After Lao Yan went out, Dewey took a look at Longbottom.


    Longbottom shook his head: "a good guy... But he chose the wrong one to be loyal to. At least I will never betray my subordinates or regard anyone as an outcast. "


    After a pause, Longbottom put forward his own request to Dewey: "boss, I like this old cigarette very much. Let him be under my hand."


    Unexpectedly, Dewey refused Longbottom''s request. He said with a smile, "my general, I like this guy very much. He seems to be a very good officer, and he came from the Imperial Army and knows the etiquette. I''m short of such people. Let him stay with me."


    Lombarton had no objection. He agreed.


    Finally, Lao Yan''s fate was decided. Du Wei decided that after he left the imperial capital and went to the northwest territory, Du Wei was about to set up a close guard team around him. Lao Yan was Du Wei''s very suitable leader.


    Unconsciously, Dewey had a little idea of "superior" in his mind.


    In his subconscious mind, although he appreciated general lombarton, he didn''t want all his troops to be deeply impressed by him. Dewey is satisfied that Longbottom can recruit a group of old subordinates, but he won''t let all the troops go to Longbottom alone.


    The way to control is balance. This is crucial.


    And Lao Yan is a suitable candidate for Du Wei at present.


    In his mind, Dewey had a preliminary idea of his future territory and private army.


    As a general familiar with the northwest region, Longbottom has considerable ability to serve as a future cavalry commander. But Dewey won''t put all the power in one person''s hands. There is also an important candidate in his plan. Dewey is very optimistic about it.


    It''s the knight Robert who has dealt with himself a lot in the plain of Rowling. He is strict and steady in his work and has a basis for advance and retreat.


    Hussein and Nicole have come to the capital first to join Dewey.


    But Knight Robert is still on his way. He is in charge of bringing people to help Solskjaer carry the magic laboratory outside Rowling castle. There are a lot of important things in that laboratory, and it''s very troublesome to move. Under the instruction of Dewey, Knight Robert is responsible for escorting Solskjaer all the way.


    And this old smoker... Dewey thinks he will be a qualified personal guard captain.


    of course. There is also an alpha bodyguard at home. No matter in terms of qualification, experience or martial arts skills, alpha is undoubtedly the most suitable person to be the captain of Duwei''s bodyguard.


    However, alfa has been following Raymond for a long time. With this, Dewey thinks alfa is the bodyguard. It''s doomed to be impossible to be one''s own confidant.


    Duvet has other plans for uncle alpha.


    The geeks longbarton got from the slave market were all incorporated into his own guard by Dewey... This is an enviable position. It''s a bright future for him to become the Duke''s guard. And old smoke. He was temporarily appointed head of these people.


    Everyone has no opinion. After all, Lao Yan''s strength is superior to others, which everyone knows.


    In the following period of time, Dewey devoted most of his energy to the Academy of magic.


    He spends a lot of time in Hogwarts every day. Hard to study the research results of the magicians collected by the magic society.


    Even a simple spell has been greatly improved.


    At the same time, Dewey wrote in front of Hogwarts:


    "If you want to get promoted and get rich, please go another way. If you want to live and fear death, you can''t enter this gate."


    This sentence has become the motto of almost all the students studying in Hogwarts. Young people''s passion is easy to be incited, as long as some noble slogans can inspire people''s enthusiasm, sense of mission, and lofty ideals. It''s enough to make these simple young people from the army have a strong respect and loyalty to Dewey.


    What''s more, what Professor Dewey gave them was more wonderful than the rigid recitation of incantations in other branches, or the boring formula in the laboratory.


    Even that time in the course of facing the golden eye python, two unfortunate guys were petrified by the golden eye python, and their rigid bodies were put at the gate of the branch. They didn''t hate Dewey. On the contrary, it stimulates a great enthusiasm for learning.


    "Today is the last lesson I will teach you personally."


    that day. In the specially constructed classroom, Dewey finally announced: "because as you all know, I am going to my territory... The northwest province of Desa. So. I''m afraid I can''t meet you for a while... "


    Thirty two students all expressed disappointment.


    "But don''t be too sad, because if everything goes well, we will meet again soon." Du Wei laughed cunningly: "I have put forward a suggestion to the college as a member of the College Management Committee. I think it is not good to train qualified magicians and stay in the college all day. You need to accumulate more experience. Therefore, my suggestion is: we will send students in fixed batches to several famous adventure sites on the mainland for field test, Accumulate your experience! And at my suggestion, there are only three places that are considered suitable for you at present... Frozen forests in the north, swamps in the south, and... Northwest. "


    Dewey has a sly smile.


    "Of course, with your current strength, the college thinks that sending you rookies to the frozen forest or the swamp in the south is a kind of behavior of death. Therefore, the place most suitable for your strength is the northwest. There is a dry and hot desert. There are many magical creatures in the desert, such as the black gold scorpion. There are also underground sand snakes that can emit poisonous fire. In addition, there are some Warcraft that are not too strong distributed in kilimarro mountains. All of these can provide you with sufficient experience. My suggestion is that you will go to the northwest in the near future for a period of... Oh. I call it internship. "


    There was cheering below.


    After three months, these students have established full confidence in what Professor Dewey has given them!


    There are many young students in the school of magic. Young people are full of blood. It is inevitable that there will be some secret fights on weekdays. Under Du Weidi''s clever guidance, these duels will be carried out in a "magician''s way".


    In the incomplete statistics, in all the secret duels of magicians, the students from Hogwarts branch face the people from other branches. In the winning rate to maintain an overwhelming advantage!


    "Of course, not every one of you is qualified to go to the Northwest for internship, but to pass a test." Du Wei said with a smile: "only qualified people can have the opportunity to go out for internship. This is for your safety. And the content of the test... "Du Wei touched his nose:" the college will divide you into several groups, with the group as the unit. You will defeat an adult Snow Wolf without a teacher''s protection


    Looking at the young people below, no one showed fear on his face. Dewey patted the table with satisfaction. Then he said in a loud voice, "OK! Pray for your future! Rookies! But fortunately, you will not have to face my torment for a period of time! Goodbye, my students


    With that, Du Wei went to the door. Suddenly, a neat voice of standing came from behind. Thirty two students all followed the standard etiquette of the army. He made a chest thumping salute to Dewey.


    "Thank you. I''m waiting for you in the northwest." Dewey turned and left.


    He is very satisfied with the present effect.


    The day of leaving the imperial capital has entered the countdown.


    Duwei''s biggest headache is still his staff.


    Northwest Desa Province, a whole province, needs a large number of middle and low-level administrative officials. However, Dewey''s pocket has been empty for three months, and he has no one.


    Can we only go to the northwest to solicit?


    Dewey sighed.


    He has been through various channels to attract people in the imperial capital, but when he heard that he was going to the ghost place in the northwest where birds don''t lay eggs. That''s enough to scare away most people. And in the imperial land. Dewey originally wanted to recruit a few people from some departments in the central part of the empire through his prestige and relationship. But obviously... It''s one thing for others to respect you, but it''s another thing to follow you to the northwest.


    Few people are willing to give up the colorful world of the imperial capital and follow the Duke to the northwest.


    Duwei is not short of money. In more than three months, Duwei''s business scale in the imperial capital has expanded more than three times. That little Zach is indeed a business genius. He has come up with many fantastic ideas. In three months, Duwei''s gold coins in his pocket have reached four million.


    But gold can buy slaves, but not real talents.


    The only good news is that little Zach is like a fish in water in the emporium of the imperial capital. The female Knight of Ruolin will soon be liberated. She can finally be surrounded by a group of annoying young nobles without wearing that gorgeous armor.


    Now, Lord camisillo, the head of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, patrols the streets with his soldiers wearing a gorgeous suit of armor bought from Dewey every day.


    "I need people! Three hundred will do Du Wei sat in his study, frowning and sighing: "if there are no three hundred, two hundred... No, even if there are only one hundred, they can barely be used. As long as we set up the administrative framework of the province of DESAR..."


    Maybe the gods really heard Dewey''s prayer, and just as Dewey frowned, the housekeeper madder sent a message.


    "Young master, someone sent an invitation... It was sent by Blue Ocean University. He hopes that if you are not busy today, you can find time to visit his house in the evening..."


    Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Blue Ocean University?


    The most famous scholar in the imperial capital?


    At the same time, is also his brother Gabriel''s teacher?!


    It seems that I have nothing in common with this famous scholar, right? When he was about to leave the imperial capital, what did he come to ask him to do?


    This blue ocean scholar has a big shelf, and Dewey knows it. The scholar''s knowledge is the highest in the imperial capital, and everyone is impressed by his erudition. Many nobles came to ask the scholar to accept their children as disciples. However, the scholar''s acceptance criteria were extremely harsh, and he never gave in to any powerful people. Even the children of the royal family, if they can''t get into his eyes, don''t want to get into his wall.


    At the beginning, the scholar was able to accept Gabriel as his apprentice, and count Raymond visited him many times. Finally, Gabriel was successfully accepted as his apprentice by blue ocean scholars after years of training by Dewey. It''s just that. After the coup, with the downfall of the Rowling family and Gabriel''s return home with his parents, the blue ocean scholars and the Rowling family had little contact.


    What does he want from me?


    Although Dewey respected this kind of scholar, he didn''t have time now. Just as he was about to refuse, madder added: "someone has brought a sentence from Mr. blue ocean. He said, "the Duke''s troubles may be solved by him."


    Dewey''s eyes brightened: "prepare the horse! I''ll go now


    As one of the leading universities in the whole empire, Mr. blue ocean''s home seems to be very inconsistent with his status.


    The blue ocean scholar''s home is located in the south of the imperial capital... The south of the city is where the common people live. Mr. blue ocean''s home, in this view, has occupied a large area. But it''s simple and elegant. It doesn''t look vulgar.


    In a courtyard where a big Sophora tree was planted, Du Wei saw the blue ocean scholar.


    He sat on a rattan chair in a plain robe. He didn''t wear any make-up on his body, even barefoot, so he sat quietly on the cane chair. When Dewey came in, he also gave him a smile: "please come in, Duke. I didn''t know you would come so early, so I only prepared a pot of tea. There''s no dinner


    Dewey grinned sheepishly.


    He is really too anxious. Blue ocean''s invitation is in the evening, but Dewey can''t wait. Now before the sun sets, he has already broken into blue ocean''s home.


    "It''s quiet here." Dewey disguised his embarrassment and looked at the elegant courtyard: "is it usually so quiet here?"


    "No, the children will be here during the day." Blue ocean smiles: "but now they all go back. Please have a seat. Your highness. Please don''t despise my neglect. There is only one old servant in my family. He should be busy in the kitchen by now. So I''d like to trouble you to move a chair out of the house. "


    From a close look at this famous university man, he looks very elegant. His silver hair is very neat, his face has no beard, and his skin is very white. Except for his white hair, which reveals his age... This guy looks very young. Du Wei even doubts that if he is willing to dye his hair, others will think that he is only 40 years old at most.


    But Dewey knew that this guy was at least 80 years old.


    Du Wei didn''t have the habit of asking an 80 year old man to carry a chair for himself, so he quickly ran to the next room, moved a chair out and sat in front of the blue ocean.


    The old scholar had a pair of blue eyes, and he didn''t seem to have a chair to lift Dewey''s appetite. He looked at Dewey with a smile and said, "Duke, I know why you are in such a hurry. You have encountered a problem recently, haven''t you?"


    "Yes." Du Wei also does not avoid: "you send a message to say that you can help me?"


    "Yes." Blue ocean nodded: "you need manpower. You need a lot of manpower to set up the administration of the whole province of Desa."


    "Yes, I need at least one... No, I need three hundred! Three hundred people who can serve as middle and low level administrators! God, to be honest, I don''t even have a governor right now. " Dewey smiles.


    "Your Highness, I don''t have 300 people, but I think that in your present situation, if there are only 80 people, it will be enough." In one word, blue ocean exposed Dewey''s lies.


    Indeed, Dewey''s opening his mouth at the lion.


    Dewey is smiling: "so, can you recommend some people to me?"


    The blue ocean scholar sighed. Under the setting sun, the old man sitting under the locust tree seemed helpless. He whispered: "I have a group of students. You know, although I have some noble children, most of my students are from common people. They''ve learned from me, but there''s no place to do it. Most of the imperial officials were selected from the nobility, but the opportunities for the common people were too few. I think that since you are going to the northwest to create a new situation, maybe I can win some opportunities for my students. "


    Du Wei frowned: "but I need to be a group of people who can undertake local administrative work, not a group of... Scholars."


    Blue ocean laughed: "Your Highness, I promise my students will satisfy you. I''m not the kind of scholar who likes to study astrology or divination. My students are all learning about governance. I guarantee they will be qualified local officials. What they need is experience... And a little trust. "


    After that, Dewey asked a few questions carefully, and finally he decided that all the students taught by this blue ocean scholar should have real skills.


    In fact, many of the so-called scholars in the Empire earned their fame in the aristocratic circle by studying the illusory astrology, divination, or the so-called "power".


    For example, Dewey''s own first teacher, he remembers that his first teacher, rosiart, was a famous astrologer. But the content of blue ocean scholar''s teaching disciples satisfied Du Wei: architecture, arithmetic, history, and some moral cultivation¡° I won''t let my disciples become those who only flatter the aristocracy by boasting. Each of them has his own field of expertise. " Blue ocean finally made a promise. Dewey nodded. Then he got up and walked around the yard twice, looking back at the blue ocean, still sitting in his chair and laughing¡° Sir Du Wei said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry that I would ask such a question... But why do you do it?" Dewey doesn''t believe in pie¡° You have done me such a big favor. Do you have any special requirements for me? " Blue ocean nodded, and then the old man sat up straight, his blue eyes suddenly revealed a trace of essence¡° Your highness, you are a wise man, and I think I can confirm that... So you should understand what I say next. " Du Wei''s heart was cold, waiting for the blue ocean¡° There will be unrest in the northwest! In the near future Blue ocean''s words, let Du Wei respect this scholar! There is no doubt that Dewey agrees with blue ocean¡° My request to you... No, it should be regarded as an old man''s request to you, the Duchess of the Empire guarding the frontier. " Blue ocean sighed softly, then suddenly raised his voice a little: "in the future, no matter in any case, please make sure that the enemy in the northwest will never cross the kilimarro mountains!" Duvet''s body shakes! Blue ocean''s expression is very serious: "maybe I will make you feel very... Very presumptuous. However, I think you and I all know what deep hatred existed between the Empire and the people in the northwest! Therefore, if those people are allowed to cross mount kilimaro and enter the hinterland of the Empire... Then the people of the Empire will suffer a catastrophe. That''s what I ask of you! "

 Chapter 191

    Imperial capital, late at night.


    The weather has begun to heat up, located in the middle of the Empire, every year from July to September, is the hottest season.


    Only at night, after a whole day of sun setting, the wind will bring a rare cool.


    The whole Duchess is busy. Dewey gathered a lot of people from the shop to pack up, because after dawn, they will leave for the northwest.


    Now, madder can no longer see the old groom''s appearance. He is wearing a luxurious dress. Madder looks like an old housekeeper in a rich family. Although there was a little bit of Lorraine plain accent occasionally, it was hard for even the fastidious etiquette master to pick out anything wrong with madder in his manner.


    Sandy follows madder all day, like a little tail. For the smart kid he brought back, Dewey gave him a lot of preferential treatment and gave him a sum of money to settle down before he left.


    In addition to Hussein and Nicole, the two figures who can not be seen, the vast majority of Dewey''s current lineage are gathered in the temporary Duchess house. Having been in this world for so many years and having experienced so many things recently, Dewey has a decent team.


    Rowling knights and Zach will stay in the capital and continue to be responsible for the management of Dewey''s industry in the capital. This is Dewey''s money. George W. Bush, who has the same name as the president of the United States, temporarily took care of the pirates for Jolin. However, with the growing maturity of Zach, Jolin will soon return to the fleet. By then, Mr. George Bush will continue to return to the north to contact the mercenaries.


    Solskjaer, Seth, these two magic talents are the most valued by Dewey. Together, they will help Dewey do a lot of magic experiments... And see if they can create any value. And gegwu... This mouse has been studying the improvement of her metamorphosis recently... Since that old dragon can recover itself. Then gegwu also wants to recover. However, the premise is that he must first break through his metamorphosis level, first become a human, and then drink the fountain of youth.


    QQ adult, still exists as duvet''s pet. As long as it doesn''t speak in public, no one will pay attention to duvet''s bird pet.


    General Longbottom, Knight Robert. And Lao Yan, they are now the leaders of Duwei''s warriors, and those special talents who can be regarded as the thieves are also included in Duwei''s bodyguard team. These days, in order to train these guys to ride horses, they have suffered a lot.


    And, of course, uncle alpha. However, the role of alpha can only be reflected in the northwest.


    That''s all Dewey has at the moment.


    And a few servants, and a bunch of slaves. The safety on the road is different. After all. This group of people has the top mainland strong, powerful magicians... I believe that if there is any thief who dares to hit duvidi''s attention, then it is not duvidi himself who should pray.


    And Prince Chen also ordered to send 500 people to escort them along the road.


    The whole Duchess house was busy, and the big and small boxes were loaded one by one. The servants were busy back and forth, and mad yelled. Little sandy ran after him.


    Dewey himself stood on the windowsill upstairs, watching the night... Looking at the surrounding buildings from upstairs.


    Imperial capital... I''m leaving again.


    In the northwest, Du Wei has great confidence that he will make a big show in the northwest. Many things that can''t be done in the emperor, to the northwest, Dewey believes that without constraints, he can let go.


    "My Lord."


    Du Wei is looking at the night scene of the imperial capital, lost in thought, behind him came Ruolin''s gentle call.


    Dewey turned and Jolin stood at the door, her face hesitant.


    "What''s the matter, my lady knight?" Dewey smiles.


    "My Lord. There''s something... I don''t know if I should report it to you, but I think it might be very important. "


    Du Wei Yang raised eyebrow: "say."


    "Two special guests from our slaves... They seem to have some uneasiness."


    Ruolin refers to benka, the great sacrifice of the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia, and lufeck, who has written Aragon''s message on the sole of his foot.


    "Oh?" Dewey frowned. These days, he has been thinking about what to do with these two guys. The problem is that the message on the sole of lufeck''s foot really made duvet feel depressed every time he thought of it. So as of today. Both of these guys were specially locked up by Dewey''s order. In addition to the freedom of action, but also good to eat and drink to keep.


    "The card. He said he wanted to see you


    "See me?" Dewey seemed to smile: "see you then!"


    The meeting place is in duvidi''s study. When benka and the path Fick were brought in, Dewey found benkadi''s face very dignified, but they looked good. After all, Dewey just locked them up and didn''t abuse them. And lefek even gained a little weight.


    "Oh, Mr. great sacrifice, I hear you want to see me?" Dewey looks at old benka with a smile.


    "Yes, your highness." Benka suddenly took a few steps forward, and then plopped down on his knees. His posture was very strange, a bit similar to the "five body throwing" appearance that Dewey had seen in his previous life.


    But he did not stop the old guy who had tried to cheat himself. Dewey gently raised his chin: "so, you have something to ask me?"


    "Your Highness, I know you are going to the northwest." Old benka gritted his teeth and said, "are you going to take us..."


    "I have reserved two places for you in the carriage." Dewey simply replied, "you''re going to the Northwest with me."


    Old benka''s face was pale. He didn''t seem to dare to look at the terrible boy. He just hung his head deeply and said in a low voice, "my Lord, is it valuable for you that we stay here?"


    "Well, do you have any good suggestions?" Dewey smiles.


    "Yes." Old benka immediately said, "my Lord. Here, I''m just an old and frail old man, and Alfred, he''s just a weak child. We can''t bring you any value. We can''t work. You can only lock us up every day. For you. The value of our stay here is far less than that of a young slave. "


    "What do you mean, then?" Dewey looks at old benka.


    "I ask for redemption." Old benka gritted his teeth: "my Lord, I don''t want to go to the Northwest with you. You know, all the tribes in Nanyang are waiting for me to go back, our United Kingdom..."


    "Your United Kingdom is the enemy of the Empire." Dewey interrupted him coldly: "do you want to go back? And then use the child with the father''s blessing at his feet to be the king of the United Kingdom? And they want to use him to reunite the United Kingdom, which is already a mess? And then against the Empire? " Dewey smiles. He leans down and stares at benka: "what do you think. Would I allow that to happen? Don''t forget, I''m the Duke of the Empire


    "But... The Empire has just abandoned your family, and your whole family has been..." old benka''s words surprised Dewey.


    His face was so gloomy that he took a look at Ruolin standing at the door.


    Ruolin shivered all over. In Du Wei''s gloomy eyes, with an undisguised murderous air: "Ruolin, now you check it for me! Who is the one who has said the "news" in front of our two distinguished guests! I remember my order was to lock them up and not allow anyone to touch them! "


    Ruolin was startled by the little Duke''s gloomy eyes. She quickly lowered her head and said nervously, "my Lord, I..."


    "Check it out now!" Duwei suddenly roared, his face was very terrible, with his anger, his whole body suddenly emerged a red flame, the flame let Ruolin heart jump!


    At the moment, Dewey shows the strength of an excellent magician. These days, his hard work in the magic society has greatly improved his strength. At this moment, when he was angry, he deliberately cast a fire magic. With his anger, old benka''s whole body was covered by the flame released by Dewey. As if he was in the furnace, the flames were less than half a meter away from his body. As long as Duwei shook his fingers at will, old benka would be swallowed by the flames at any time!


    Ruolin has already run out.


    "It seems... You know a lot." Dewey''s smile was cold, and his eyes seemed to be dyed red by the fire.


    Old benka was shaking all over. He was afraid to move. Next to the path, Fick was already scared to cry.


    Almost an hour later, Dewey did not speak. Old benka didn''t dare to say anything more, just fell on the ground shaking.


    When Rowling came back, she brought back the result that Dewey wanted.


    "Big, big, it''s..."


    "Who is it?" Dewey''s face was gloomy.


    It''s a servant in a shop. Everyone knows about the Luolin family, and some people inevitably like to discuss the right and wrong behind their backs. This servant is responsible for delivering meals to laobenka. Laobenka is not stupid. He also knows what he needs to do. It is undoubtedly good for him to ask for some information.


    But the root of this matter was not the servant. In fact, under the management of Ruolin, all the people in the shop were very comfortable. No one dared to talk about the Duke behind his back. The only exception... Made Dewey frown.


    It''s the quadruplet female magic apprentice. The four girls, who thought they were the people around Dewey, didn''t get Dewey''s favor... The truth about the Rowling family first came from the mouth of the four girls.


    "All right." Without waiting for Rowling to finish, Dewey nodded: "needless to say."


    Then Dewey quickly made a decision: "the servant who brought them food... And our four beautiful ladies, all of them will be arrested by me! Then everyone will give ten lashes! Punishment should be carried out at the same time, so that everyone can see that this is the end of disobeying orders! Tie them up and whip them together! Ruolin, I need you to remember. I give people to you to manage, then they are your people. If you can''t manage your people well, then I will be very disappointed with you! Do you understand? "


    Ruolin''s face was grim, nodded, and then turned away.


    Du Wei''s ruthlessness surprised Ruolin. The four beautiful girls just had a few more words... Ruolin walked out of the room. I can''t help sighing in my heart. The young Duchess, has gradually grown up, and the first time when we met, his body''s dignity is growing up.


    Dewey sat quietly in his chair for a while. When he raised his head again, his face had calmed down, and he looked at old benka tremblingly: "now, let''s continue our conversation. Mr. great sacrifice. "


    Benka is afraid to say more.


    Dewey''s eyes hung over him: "you said you wanted me to let you go? You think I''m going to betray the Empire? Because of what happened to my family, do you think I will betray the Empire, let you go back and build a strong United Kingdom against the Empire? "


    Old benka is shaking even more.


    For a long time, Dewey suddenly laughed. There was something strange in his voice. Then he walked around the desk and came to benka. He gently raised his hand and put it on benka''s shoulder. Then he leaned over and whispered in old benka''s ear:


    "You guessed right."


    ... what?


    Old benka hardly believes his ears! What does this little devil say?


    Just now, looking at him furious, old benka felt that he was doomed this time. Those people who spoke disorderly were whipped, and he might be executed! It''s the master''s right to execute a slave!


    He looked up in amazement at Dewey, who was close at hand. The smile on Dewey''s face did not fade, but there was a strange look in his eyes. Then he gently waved his hand, rolled up a wind in his sleeve, and slowly closed the door.


    "Now, let''s talk about the terms. The question of ransom. "


    Old benka was stunned for a long time, then he opened his mouth and stammered out what he meant.


    He hoped that Dewey would let him go first, and leave trail Fick here, and then he would send a large amount of wealth in exchange for trail Fick.


    "You go back first?" Do you think I''ll believe you


    "It''s the only way. Your highness Benka quickly explained, "if I just write back. Or send someone back. The United Kingdom won''t believe it. I''m the only one going back myself. Talent... "


    Dewey nodded. "Well, go on."


    "Only when I go back can I persuade the other great priests and the king to be willing to pay the ransom. As for the number... "


    Old Ben card bit his teeth: "I think, with my influence, the price paid, should be able to make you satisfied."


    Dewey flicked the table. "Be specific."


    "You can send a boat. When the boat comes back, it will bring back the whole boat of gold, spices, gems... It''s a whole boat!"


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    Old benka saw that the Duke was not interested. He bit his lip and said, "well... Two boats!"


    "This card." Dewey sighed: "you know, if I let you go back, in a sense, it''s treason. Do you understand? Can the wealth of two ships buy my treason? "


    Old benka''s voice trembled: "well, what do you mean?"


    "I have a fleet." Dewey said with a smile: "I will let the whole fleet go back with you, and what you have to do is to fill the whole fleet for me! When the fleet comes back full, I''ll send the lovely path Fick to Nanyang


    Whole... Whole fleet


    Old benka hesitated for a long time, but the United Kingdom needs rufik, the only blood of the father in the world.


    At last, he nodded, and his voice seemed to squeeze out of his voice: "good! I accept it


    When benka and lufeck were taken out, Dewey sighed: these Nanyang guys are really rich!


    When duvet was alone in the room, a voice came from the side.


    "Do you really do that?"


    It''s Duke Dewey''s pet, Mr. QQ.


    As a pet bird, the existence of Mr. QQ is no secret. As long as it doesn''t speak in front of others, no one will be curious about what pets the Duke has.


    Just now, QQ has been in the study, but people who see it will only regard it as a strange looking bird.


    "What did you say?"


    "Do you really do that?" QQ voice with worry: "treason?"


    "Do you think I will?" Dewey smiles.


    QQ thought for a moment: "I think you are blackmailing that poor old guy. You won''t let anyone go until you get the ransom. "


    "No, you are wrong this time, my Mr. beast. If I get the ransom, I will release people." Du Wei laughs very uncanny: "I will give a ''King'' to the United Kingdom."


    Then he asked QQ: "I heard that... In the dark magic of the dead, there is a kind of magic that can control the soul. I happen to have a little research on this recently." QQ was frightened by Du Wei''s words. Its small eyes looked at Du Wei. After a while, it sighed: "you are a little devil."¡° From your point of view, it seems that you are not qualified to judge me like this. " Duwei took a look at QQ: "don''t forget, your former master''s power also comes from the devil."¡° So, would you really... Punish those poor girls? " QQ shakes his head: "it''s too impolite to be so cruel to girls... Besides, don''t you think it''s so cruel?"¡° So what do you think I should do? Democracy? Oh, that bastard of Aragon must have mentioned this word to you? Don''t be kidding, my Mr. QQ Dewey said coldly, "open the window and have a look at the busy slaves and servants outside... This is an empire! As a leader, if you can''t manage the people below well, but want to play with demeanor, equality, democracy... Then you don''t even know how to die in the future! You can call me cruel, you can call me autocratic... But if you want to survive in this world, you have to. " Du Wei said, summed up a sentence: "you have not seen the coup, the families of those fallen aristocrats, how to be sold as slaves, right? Those noble ladies and ladies who were still high a few days ago became slaves overnight and were even sold to brothels. Any man can vent his desire on them for only a few silver coins! This is the world... "With that, Dewey turned and went out. QQ was quiet in the study for a long time. Then it sighed and said to itself, "no wonder... The master of Aragon said that he can end everything..."

 Chapter 192

    In the early hours of the morning, all the people in the shop were woken up. Then, with a gloomy face, Jolin tied the four beautiful girls, together with the servant who brought food to benka, to the post in front of the public. Then, Jolin personally took the whip and carried out Duke Dewey''s order. The four girls didn''t expect that they would suffer this kind of punishment. Their cry couldn''t move Ruolin.


    The solid ten lashes left traces on their delicate skin.


    "I hope every order will be followed by everyone in the future." Ruolin put down the whip and looked at the four girls: "don''t try to challenge the rules here any more. I don''t care what you used to do. But here, you must accept your fate! Don''t think of yourself as a lady any more. Otherwise... "


    Ruolin went up to one of the girls, held her chin with her fingers, and whispered, "I know what you''re thinking... You always want to hook the Duchess, and then change your body, and you''ll be your lady? I tell you, don''t think about it any more... It''s no use carrying on the shelf. I don''t think highly of you here! Because as a woman, I despise you women who want to serve men with their own bodies! Want to have a position, rely on your strength to fight, want to win my respect, first make some achievements! Don''t try to seduce men all day long


    Leaving this sentence behind, Ruolin asked someone to carry four female magic apprentices into the room, and then announced: "the one who was beaten just now has no food today."


    With that, Ruolin dropped the whip and left. Rowling has a very important thing to do tonight.


    Because Dewey gave her an important order.


    Within a month. Gather all the ships under the flag as much as possible to free up as many ships as possible... Then, Ruolin will personally take the fleet and the poor old benka to Nanyang!


    And the mission of her trip


    "You just have to be responsible for draining that poor United Kingdom treasury as much as you can! what? You say we have too few boats? Then go find it! Borrow and buy! Ruolin, there are not many chances to get rich like this... And when you come back. I need to get a nautical map of Nanyang drawn by you! Remember


    That''s what Dewey said.


    Just when Jolin was in the shop, Dewey had got into the carriage. This luxurious carriage was presented by Prince Chen. It was spacious and comfortable, and full of royal style. The thorn badge on the carriage had been replaced by a tulip burning in the fire. Dewey is very pleased with his new family badge.


    The car is very spacious, the thick velvet blanket is very soft, you can imagine, sitting on it will not feel any of the bumps of the carriage. And a miniature magic array is depicted under the carriage, which is later added by Dewey himself, which can reduce the bumps of driving to the greatest extent.


    There are several dark compartments under the seats of the carriage. Just pull out one, and you''ll find that it''s full of wine, as well as one of duvet''s favorite mints recently.


    Coachman... At the repeated request of old madder, he himself served as the coachman of Dewey. The reason why the housekeeper insisted on this was that he was in a special geographical position: "young master. I''m getting older. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to drive for you in the future. Maybe this journey is my last chance. Let old madder serve you one last time. "


    In such a luxurious and comfortable carriage. Dewey is not the only passenger.


    Looking at lufeck, who was sitting in a corner and seemed to be not suitable for such a luxurious place, Dewey laughed. He took out a wine bottle from the dark grid and said with a smile, "would you like to have a drink? We have a long journey


    Lufeck did not speak. The child, who was only two years younger than Dewey, looked at Dewey in horror. He was so nervous that he didn''t even know where to put his hands.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Phoebe." Dewey poured himself a glass of wine, then another for Luffy: "don''t be so alarmed, you are like a timid rabbit. God... Remember it for me All of a sudden, Dewey came over. Hands on the collar of lufeck''s coat. Lufeck was wearing a new dress that duvet had given him: "listen, boy! bear these in mind! You, Luffy, are going to be king! Do you understand? king! Your majesty! As a king, you can''t always be so nervous. Show me some courage


    Luffy was pale under Dewey''s gaze.


    "Now, pick up the glass in front of me. Drink it. " Dewey''s cold orders.


    Luffy shivered. But I did as Dewey said, just because I drank too fast. He choked and coughed.


    Dewey laughed and patted the boy on the shoulder: "look, it''s delicious, isn''t it? It''s simple, isn''t it? You''ll get used to it, kid. Now, have another drink. Don''t choke your nose this time... As a future king, you still have a lot to learn, but don''t worry, I will teach you well. "


    It''s nice to train a king.


    With a cry from the knight Robert at the front of the team, the long line of sixty carriages began to move.


    Five hundred royal guards and cavalry quickly divided into a team to make the way in the front, and the rest skillfully controlled the horses to move slowly along with the team.


    Before dawn, Du Wei and his party have left the capital and are on the way to the Northwest


    Many, many years later, duvier''s most loyal servant, madder, once inadvertently uttered a passage after getting drunk


    "What did you say? Was I afraid when I followed the young master to the northwest? God, you''re kidding! Horse thieves in the northwest? warlord? The barbarians? Hum... The gods are up. In fact, I prayed all the way, not for us, but for those guys! I don''t think anyone else in the world can take advantage of our young master. And the facts later proved that I was right... Those guys in the northwest, they really need to pray... Ha ha ha... "


    The huge motorcade drove for three days. And Dewey''s groom has been replaced. Of course, although old mad was very loyal, Duwei would not let his most loyal old housekeeper drive for him in such hot weather. In that case, I''m afraid the poor old man will fall ill before he reaches the northwest.


    But poor old madder must wish that he could continue to drive the coach for Dewey, because he would rather sit in the driver''s seat and be exposed to the sun than in his present situation.


    Because. He now feels like he''s sitting in an ice cellar!


    Yes, that''s right. Old madder is now sitting in a comfortable carriage, which is second only to Dewey''s. unfortunately, the passengers in the carriage are not easy to get along with.


    Hussein''s face was cold all the way, so cold that old madder almost thought this guy was made of ice, and Hussein occasionally opened his eyes. The chill in his eyes made the poor housekeeper feel cold all over.


    In contrast, this cold guy is pretty good. The blonde beside him always keeps her eyes closed and doesn''t speak. Old mad felt vaguely: he had better not provoke that woman, otherwise, the result may be more terrible than this cold man!


    In particular, this cold one eyed man. It''s not easy to deal with, but at least it''s safe. But this blonde


    Since she got into the carriage, Nicole only said three words to old madder... To be exact, three questions.


    The first question: "you''re human, right?"


    Old mad: "yes."


    Second question: "how many human bones are there? I heard it''s 206 yuan, isn''t it? "


    Old Mulder: --


    Third question: "do you know where to find a complete human skeleton? I''d like to study it carefully. "


    Old Mulder: --


    On these three questions, old Mulder had secretly decided not to provoke this strange woman. Even though she''s amazing.


    Compared with poor old mad, Luffy felt that his life was much better.


    Of course, the most important reason is that there is finally one more person in Dewey''s carriage.


    Vivian and Hussain joined the team on the way. Vivian was, of course, taken into her carriage by Dewey.


    With Vivian, Dewey finally turned his attention away from the poor "future king". Luffy was greatly relieved. In fact, he was very afraid of Dewey. It was hard for him to explain the fear. It seemed that for the first time, Dewey ordered Jolin to take off her clothes. I started looking at myself. Luffy was very afraid of the little nobleman.


    And then, in Dewey''s study. When Dewey was angry, flames all over his body... That scene made young Luffy''s heart deeply imprinted with fear. He told himself: never irritate the young aristocratic master, especially when Mr. benka is not around!


    Vivian''s presence brightens lufeck''s eyes. This beautiful and simple girl makes lufeck in fear seem to see a ray of sunshine.


    The almighty father is up... She is like the morning sun, warm and charming.


    Lufeck as far as possible in the corner, the body shrunk into a ball, but can''t help peeping at Vivian from time to time, Vivian''s every smile, every action, in the eyes of the path of Fick, are so charming.


    Especially when Vivian hands over a mint. Luffy could swear to the father that it was the best food he had ever eaten in his life.


    "Du, Du Wei..." Vivian looked at the pathetic Luffy, could not help but whispered: "he, like, very, very afraid of you."


    Du Wei narrowed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Wen Yan gave a faint smile: "Oh, then..." speaking of this, Du Wei opened his eyes. He said calmly, "he will live in awe of me all his life."


    There is no doubt that this sentence almost pronounced the fate of lufeck''s life. On the evening of the seventh day, Knight Robert, who was in charge of leading the way, sent a cavalry to report to Dewey. They will start to enter the Northwest nurin Province tomorrow. Nurin province is the northwest of the Empire. Nurinhang province is also considered to be the most civilized and prosperous place in Northwest China... After passing nurinhang Province, we will arrive at Dewey''s territory: Desa province. A region of barrenness and wilderness. In front of the scouts came the advice of Knight Robert: they''d better rest in a small town in front this evening, and then go all the way west. Try to get to the capital city of danulin Province in two days. However, after hearing the report, Dewey rejected it¡° Turning north, our goal has changed a little. I''m going to arrive at big ear tomorrow afternoon Change direction to big ear city? The herald got Dewey''s order and immediately rode on. And Vivian gives Du Wei a strange look. Before leaving, Vivian had seen the map of Northwest. Big ear is definitely not on the road set in advance. In fact, big ear is northwest of nurin province. If you want to go to big ear City, I''m afraid you have to take a detour of several hundred kilometers. And big ear city is not a good place for peace. In the Empire, big ear is very famous, it has a special nickname: the city of sin. Because the whole continent. All kinds of criminals, if they were betrayed and assigned to the northwest frontier or served as border slaves, would gather in Daer city to make unified arrangements. Several military fortresses established by the Empire in the northwest needed a lot of labor to repair. And these criminals. Is the best labor. In such a place full of thieves, robbers, rebels and other criminals, public security has always been a problem. There are tens of thousands of criminals waiting to be distributed to the border areas all year round in Daer city. If you can, any caravan or even adventure group will not choose to pass there¡° Do we want to go to big ear? " Vivian was a little upset. Young girls, after all. It''s instinctive to resist the place full of evil in the rumor¡° Of course. " Dewey laughed: "I spent tens of thousands of gold coins there. You know what? My dear little Vivian, there is a complete infantry regiment waiting for me to take in! " Vivian of course would not know that as early as Duwei had chosen the northwest as his territory, he had already started to prepare for all this. After spending tens of thousands of gold coins to bribe some officials in charge of the imperial capital, Du Wei got the result that several official documents were rewritten. The second division of the imperial guards, the rebels of the imperial guards in the coup, was in rebellion. A small number of them were wiped out. More than 10000 people laid down their weapons and gave up resistance after the prince committed suicide and became the prisoners of the rebels. It was these people. According to the disposal of the military, all of them will be sent to the southern marshes of the Empire to guard the border, as well as the construction of several coastal military ports. But Dewey''s bribe made a small part of them change their fate. They were ticked off from the document and then transferred to the northwest big ear city! Four thousand! A complete corps! Every one is a qualified veteran who has experienced strict training¡° The rebels are all the upper ones, and the soldiers below just obey the orders above. They have no real sin. In this case, it''s better to stay for my use than to let them go to the southern swamp to die. " In this way, Duwei only spent tens of thousands of gold coins to bribe the big men of the imperial capital, sold a few human feelings, and easily got a complete and well-trained infantry regiment! The deal, Dewey thought, was worth it. If it wasn''t for fear that he would go too far and cause Prince Chen''s dissatisfaction, he would even like to accept all the more than 10000 rebels! However, four thousand people have satisfied Dewey. That''s the standard, the most strict training, strong fighting force of the king city guards! The original ace division stationed in the imperial capital!

 Chapter 193

    As a famous evil city on the mainland, the history of big ear city is not too long. Just over 20 years ago, it was just a barren mountain. More than 20 years ago, after the northwest war, the Imperial Army built many military fortresses in the northwest region in order to consolidate the frontier defense in the northwest.


    However, with the financial constraints of the Empire, many military fortresses in the northwest lacked funds for repair, and most of them were abandoned later. Because his majesty Augustine, after thinking that he had "conquered" the northwest, focused all his attention on the rich and vast Nanyang.


    Most of these military fortresses in the northwest are in name only.


    Big ear is an exception.


    Twenty years ago, there was only one big ear mountain here. The mountain is not big, but if you look down from the sky, you will find that the shape of the mountain is very similar to human ears. During the northwest war, the Empire built a military town here as a transit point for supplies in the northwest battlefield.


    Later, after the end of the war, it gradually evolved into a concentration camp for all the criminals in the northwest.


    There are no civilians in the whole big ear city. There are two thousand garrison troops stationed here, and more than ten thousand criminals are detained all the year round. What is waiting for these criminals is the heavy labor work of the northwest frontier fortress. Most of these people can''t survive the distribution service period, and most of them will die after two years at most.


    The cruelty of the imperial criminal law can be seen.


    Therefore, there is a rumor in the empire that he would rather be betrayed to death than go to big ear. Because he betrayed the death penalty, he died immediately. If you go to big ear City, you will have to suffer two more years of sin and die miserably.


    Biedro was the commander on the back of the hand in big ear. But his position as commander. It''s really special. In terms of the military system of an empire, as a commanding officer, he can generally command a complete team. The size of the imperial army was 4000 for a infantry regiment and 3000 for a cavalry regiment. But under the command of biedro, there are only two thousand infantry "shrinking infantry regiments", and they lack equipment all the year round, and even can''t let each soldier get a complete set of armor and weapons. in fact. As a prison City, his soldiers don''t need to go to the battlefield. They just need to keep the prisoners.


    Biedro got up very early today. He knew that there would be a big man coming today. This was the order from the top.


    Byedro was relieved at this. A few days ago, 4000 people came from the imperial capital! From biedro''s point of view, he can see that these 4000 people are not ordinary criminals... They are all qualified soldiers, each of them is strong and well-trained. Although it has been disarmed, it is a criminal group of 4000 soldiers


    Watching these 4000 people being sent to big ear. Biedro can''t sleep well these days... He has only 2000 soldiers and lacks equipment. It''s very reluctant to have 2000 people to take care of tens of thousands of prisoners. What''s more, there are more than 4000 soldiers who have just taken off their armor. They''re rebels! And it''s said that they are the elite guards of the royal city!


    Such a group of people, both in quantity and quality, are far better than those local miscellaneous troops under their own hands... No, their own hands are not even miscellaneous troops. At best, it''s just a group of armed prison guards.


    If these rebels riot... Biedro is not sure he can subdue them all.


    So, when the order came from above, someone would come and take the 4000 people away in the next two days. Biedrow was really relieved.


    However, after waiting all night yesterday, he didn''t wait for the expected guests. Biedrow also murmured in his heart: did the orders of the big men above be sent wrong?


    From the bottom of my heart, bedero hoped that the 4000 hot potatoes would leave as soon as possible.


    Finally. In the morning, when the sun leaped out of the clouds and the red morning glow shrouded the city of big ear, biedro, who was standing at the head of the city, saw that in the distance, on the horizon, a group of cavalry came rapidly towards it.


    Looking at the flag, biedro suddenly beat a drum in his heart... God, it''s the flag of bramble flower emperor, it''s the royal guards!!


    Is it the royal family?


    Biedro did not dare to neglect. Hurry up and ask someone to open the gate. And then personally lead the team out of the city to meet.


    There were about 300 Royal cavalry, all the way to the bottom of the city. Just stopped the horse''s hooves.


    "Let your officers come out and talk!" At the head of the line was a middle-aged knight with a western face, a short beard and a thick voice.


    Biedro stepped forward quickly: "I''m biedro, commander of big ear city. Please tell me your identity, sir."


    "My name is Robert." The middle-aged Knight said faintly, "private commander of tulip family, commander bedlow, please be ready to meet the Duke!"


    duke? Tulip family?


    Biedro searched his mind carefully for a long time, and then he remembered that it seemed to be a recent rumor that there was a young grand duke in the new fiefdom... Although several months have passed since the coup d''etat in the imperial capital, there is no telephone, newspaper and Internet in this world after all, and the news is not transmitted fast, let alone in this closed big ear city?


    However, the identity of a duke was not slighted by a man like edro. He quickly ordered the formation. After waiting for a long time under the city, I saw a carriage coming slowly behind, escorted by dozens of Royal cavalry.


    When biedro saw the Duchess coming out of the carriage, he was really surprised. This Duchess... Is just a juvenile.


    But the thought only flashed in biedrow''s mind for a moment, and he quickly knelt down on one knee and saluted: "welcome to big ear, my Lord."


    Du Wei frowned. The big ear city in front of him was too shabby. The main body of the wall built on the mountain was complete, and the height was in line with the Imperial military system. But it can be seen that it has not been repaired for many years, the stones in many places have been peeled off, and there are huge cracks on the city walls in some places. The soldiers on patrol above are listless.


    He gently took off his gloves, fanned and sighed: "well, commander, I don''t have much time. Now take me to see the person I want... The damned weather is really hard. "


    With that, Dewey had entered the gate, and biedro followed him quickly.


    Entering big ear City, Du Wei found that this place was far more dilapidated than he thought. There are few decent streets in the city, and the streets on both sides seem to be gray, low and short. Further inside, there is a three meter high wall.


    "What about the people I want?"


    "It''s all waiting on the court." Bidero carefully accompanied: "originally I received the order that you would come last night, those people have been waiting last night..."


    Dewey''s steps slowed a little, and he looked back at the tired commander. He showed a peaceful smile: "Oh, I''m sorry, commander. It''s too hard to walk down the road, so we missed the time. "


    Where did biedro dare to accept a duke''s apology? He said that he didn''t dare. Then he took the lead and led Du Wei and his party through the gate under the wall to the school yard.


    The ground is completely paved with lime and stone, and the wind blows. It''s going to roll up a lot of dust. Du Wei sighed: "it seems that your funds are very tight."


    Biedro immediately cried, "isn''t it? My lord... I''ve racked my brains for money. God, there are tens of thousands of people imprisoned here all the year round, as well as my 2000 soldiers, but the delivery of supplies is often delayed. There are barren mountains around here, so we can''t let our people chew the sand. And equipment... "Then he lowered his voice and said," my Lord, it''s not me. To tell you the truth, I have 2000 people under my command, but I can only gather 800 sets of armor and equipment! Every year when my people patrol, they can only take turns. Only 800 soldiers have weapons in their hands, but they have to take care of more than 10000 prisoners.... "


    Du Wei smiles. Looking at the guy with a bitter smile, he suddenly says, "have you been commander here for many years?"


    This immediately pierced biedro''s pain... Indeed, this place where birds don''t lay eggs. No one wants to come here and be a bullshit commander. Being a commander here is not as good as being a captain in other cities. Life is comfortable! But biedro is a bad guy in officialdom. One has no backstage, the other doesn''t know how to be an official, but like a nail, he has been nailed to da''er city for eight years. According to the Imperial military system, local officers should rotate once every three years, and be promoted or demoted according to the examination results, but he is better than edro, and he hasn''t been able to move his butt for eight years


    Looking at biedro''s bitter face, Dewey suddenly smiles and says in a low voice, "do you know why you can''t get up all the time?"


    "... please give me some advice!" Biedro had light in his eyes.


    "Because of what you said to me just now and what you complained about!" Dewey smiles.


    This guy always complains and exposes his shortcomings to the chief... Who would like it? In the military or in officialdom, it''s the sedan chair people who carry people. When there is a superior coming, who is not the most beautiful side of the best display? That is, this fool will keep complaining.


    Such a guy, of course, can''t be eaten in officialdom.


    "If you want to be promoted, I''ll teach you a way." Du Wei said with a smile: "the next time a boss comes here, you''d better make your people wear smart in advance, and then make this place clean and beautiful. No matter what difficulties you have, you should pretend that everything is smooth and successful... Then, I guarantee that you will be promoted in two years."


    After hearing this, biedro felt a lot in his heart. He couldn''t help being distracted for a moment. When he came back, he found that Dewey had gone far away and trotted to catch up with him.


    The size of this camp is bigger than that of any other camp. However, the ground was much worse. Although he was wearing strong horse boots, Dewey still felt his feet hurt.


    Then he saw the dark crowd on the square.


    A total of 4000 people, dressed in the same old prison clothes, slouched on the ground. Everyone''s face was covered with dust. His face was indifferent, his eyes numb and empty.


    Is this your future infantry regiment?


    Dewey frowned: "Why are they so listless?"


    "This..." biedro scratched his hair. "My Lord, I received the news that you would come last night, so I called them out from last night and sat here all night. And... "Biedro sighed," the land is short of supplies and food recently. These prisoners can only eat one meal a day. "


    Dewey''s on fire right now!


    One meal a day?


    These people are soldiers in the future!! How dare this damned guy starve his soldiers?


    But look at bedlow''s sad face. Dewey couldn''t get angry with him either. It can be seen that the commander couldn''t help it.


    Sure enough


    "... even my people can only eat two meals a day. Only officers can guarantee the supply of three meals a day." Biedro sighed: "if supplies come ten days later, even the officers will have to cut back on their rations."


    Dewey turned and looked at biedro carefully: "so nervous? The person responsible for your supply is... "


    "It''s the northwest army." Biedro grinned bitterly: "my Lord, this is the northwest. According to the northwest War Zone Regulations of the Empire 20 years ago, all supplies in the Northwest were handed over to the commander-in-chief of the northwest army for distribution


    At this point, biedro hesitated, as if he didn''t know whether to go on.


    Dewey saw the guy''s hesitation. He said in a deep voice, "come on, I don''t blame you!"


    The Duchess in front of him was the most important person who had come here all these years. He has already responded to these questions countless times, but there is no news!


    "My Lord. The two thousand garrison troops in Daer belonged to the imperial local garrison, not the northwest army. But in the northwest, all military supplies are distributed by the northwest corps, so... "


    "So what?"


    Biedro looked into duvidi''s eyes. Suddenly, he didn''t know where his courage came from. He gritted his teeth and said, "so. We are just stepmothers! Every year''s supplies are the latest we get, and they are often withheld. And there is a infantry regiment stationed in a Northwest army camp fifty miles away. They can enjoy spicy food every year... Here... You can see that. "


    Dewey frowned and pondered for a moment: "why is this so? According to the order of the Empire, the supply of the local garrison should be supported by the financial revenue of the local government. Why should the northwest Army control this power in the northwest? "


    "This..." beamed biedro bitterly: "this temporary decree was issued during the northwest war more than 20 years ago. According to the field situation at that time. Make the northwest a war zone. This doctrine is reasonable. But the problem is, it''s been 20 years since the war... This temporary order has not been cancelled. The northwest guys. The northwest army''s own troops are well fed and well clothed, while our local garrison... Hehe. "


    Dewey''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect that the situation in Northwest China was so serious!


    Wartime doctrine?


    If that decree has not been abolished... Then your own territory, the province of Desa


    Every year, a part of the fiscal revenue will be given to the northwest Corps??


    Dewey pondered for a moment. The question is not clear now. He listened to these thoughts in his heart and looked at the prisoners sitting in the square.


    "Get someone to push a car. I want to talk." Duvier ordered by edro.


    Soon, an old ox cart was pushed over and put in the middle of the crowd. Dewey jumped into the car and took a deep breath


    "Attention, everyone!"


    With a crash, he pulled off his cloak and revealed his black wizard robe!


    Dewey casually arranged a magic around him, so that his voice could cover the whole audience far away.


    Four thousand prisoners'' attention focused on Dewey. The magician standing on the bullock cart seemed so familiar.


    "Hum!" Dewey gave a sneer. With dignity on his face, he cried out, "I believe most of you should remember me! You know me! "


    There''s a whisper going on. Thousands of eyes looked at Dewey, with a complex look in them.


    Yes, a lot of people recognize Dewey. Because most of the people present have experienced what happened in the square on the day of the coup.


    The young man in the black wizard''s robe left a deep impression on everyone on that day!


    "Yes, I see it in your eyes. You still remember me!" Dewey sneered. He said in a loud voice, "yes, I''m Dewey. Dewey Rowling, the former Rowling family, now the Duke of Empire, Dewey Rudolph, the Duke of tulip, and also the magician recognized by the Magic Union, the court magician. Court scholar, court astrologer... And in the future, I will be your master! Your officer! "


    Dewey finished all this in one breath. He stood on the top and carefully observed the expressions of the four thousand prisoners below. See their eyes have been from the empty numbness, bit by bit of recovery, he was very satisfied with the result, and then he mustered the middle of the gas. "All of you, listen to me! The first step of the second division of the Wang''s guards! Line up! " With a big drink from Dewey, Knight Robert, who was ready beside him, had someone take out a horn. The sound of the horn was loud and clear, and Du Weidi roared: "all officers, stand up for me, I ask you to line up as fast as you can! The officer will count out the number of you, and then report it to your prefect. If the horn ends and you haven''t finished the parade, then you''ll have to eat the military law! " Boom! The crowd was boiling. These soldiers in prisoner''s clothes. Their numb eyes showed a trace of Biao who had been hidden for many days. Although they had been deprived of all their freedom and glory, fortunately, the instinct of soldiers who had been deeply flowing into their blood had not been lost. Soon, the crowd surged like ants, and all the people stood up and began to line up according to their original organization. By the end of the clarion call, the four thousand scattered prisoners were no longer in the square. But a neat square array! Several squares are lined up within the prescribed time. But when the officers report the results one by one, they report to the highest level. But it stopped. Because their highest officer is not here. The chief of this infantry regiment has been executed after the coup. Several officers hesitated for a moment. One of them was a little more clever. He looked at Duwei standing on the bullock cart, strode towards Duwei, then made a chest beating ceremony, and reported the result of the formation out loud. With this first one, the other officers had no choice but to learn to report to Du Wei one by one. Dewey was very satisfied with the result and looked at the officer who was the first to report to him with encouragement¡° Good Dewey coughed and cleared his throat. "I''m glad you''re still military after four months."¡° I know you are very tired and hungry now... You have been sitting here all night and hungry all night. You are very upset and afraid! Because you have been transferred here, big ear city! The famous evil city on the mainland "I believe most of you will know what a miserable fate those prisoners who come to big ear city or northwest China will face," Dewey said in a loud voice At this point, Dewey pointed to the people below and yelled, "that''s right! You''re all prisoners now. You''re guilty! You should be sent to the northwest desert to eat sand! Go to build the city wall and carry stones under the whip of the supervisor! Then I can only eat a little bit of wild vegetable soup, which is so thin that it can show people''s shadow. I promise that in less than a year, most of you will die! There''s no chance of getting through the sentence! " Dewey pointed to his nose: "if you didn''t have me, your fate would be like that. If you didn''t have me here to save you guys!"

 Chapter 194

    "Without me! In the next two years, you will struggle under the whip of the supervisor and die with the last drop of sweat and blood! You are sinners to your death, prisoners, even slaves! Your destiny will be filled with howls, screams and darkness Duwei stood in the car, high chin, unscrupulous blow to the dignity of these people, what he wanted is such an effect, to trample these people hard under the feet, hard to trample!


    "Your names will be engraved on the column of shame forever! When everyone mentions the second division of the Wang''s guards, they will spit and scold "rebel bandits"! Yes, that''s right! That''s what you are


    At this point, Dewey took a slight breath, his eyes with the smell of oppression, slowly swept through the audience, he saw that some people''s eyes showed the kind of sadness and fear, the fear of fate.


    "Of course!" He suddenly changed his tone: "some of you may think that you are very capable... Yes, yes, many people in the northwest have chosen a way that they think they can survive... Escape!" Dewey sneered: "but is it useful to run away? Where can you go? When you are deprived of freedom, deprived of all honor, your crime, has been conveyed to your hometown! Your parents, your wives, your brothers, your children, all know your shame! Even if you can go back... Can escape the pursuit on the road, can walk through mountains and rivers, like a dead dog to escape back, you can only find a hole, right! Yes, it''s a hole! Hide in a hole like a dog and survive! You''ll never see light again. Because as soon as you show up, there will be a gallows waiting for you! At night, when you hear the footsteps of someone walking by, you will wake up in fear and panic forever! Moreover, according to the imperial LianZuo law, if you run away, your family will be punished! It will be "priority" labor waiting for them! "


    Some people have despair in their eyes. However, more people have heard the implication of Dewey''s words and looked at him with eager and expectant eyes.


    "Your destiny will change from today on!" Dewey pointed at his feet: "because I''m here today! I will change your miserable, dark and desperate fate!! I can save you! Let you escape the tragic death, the hopeless fate! You are still prisoners! A worthless prisoner! But because of my coming... Listen, I can give you a chance! A chance for you to regain your freedom, hope... Honor and dignity! "


    The last sentence ignited the hope in the hearts of all people, all holding their heads high. Look at the Duchess on the stage.


    "Me Dewey yelled, "Dewey Rudolph! The Duke of tulips! I will give you hope! I will give you a chance to take up arms again and put on armor!! And what you have to do is to seize this opportunity and use your best efforts to seize this hope!! Then prove it to me. You can win back your freedom and honor! From today on, where my sword points, you must bleed and fight for me. Go charge! And waiting for you is the freedom and glory I give you! And... Land and wealth! "


    At the end, Dewey pauses for a moment, then smiles like a demon


    "Cheers! You prisoners, who had been tried and decided their fate! You guys should have been trampled under your feet. Your life is lower than the earth! From now on, for the destiny you are about to change. Cheers! Here, now! Be loyal to me! And then I''ll give you... Freedom! "


    The crowd was quiet. In the short silence, there were warm cheers. Some people roared because of excitement. More people tore off their prison clothes and roared with open arms!


    Then Dewey gets a sword from Robert. He drew out his sword with a Shua. Jian Fengping pointed to the crowd in front of him with dignity on his face.


    The crowd quieted down. Then someone began to kneel down, one... Two... Ten... Hundred


    When all the 4000 people knelt on the ground, Dewey nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a deep voice, "OK! Your loyalty will receive my greatest reward! Now, in the name of the Duke of Empire, I restore your freedom! And give you a number! You will be the first private infantry division of my tulip family


    "Long live the Duke!"


    I don''t know who was the first to shout it out, and then countless voices broke out. They appreciated the young Duke who pulled himself up from the line of death with the greatest voice, and praised duvet with the greatest voice.


    "Boys!" Dewey laughs: "now, I order, to go out to the line, all turn back! Your destination is outside the city! It''s five miles outside the city. There are new uniforms for you... And... Hot food! "


    The last sentence of "hot meal" is that there was a lot more cheering in the crowd. Then, these guys who had been hungry all night and sat in the square until dawn, as if everyone had been beaten with chicken blood, turned around and followed duvi''s orders, Turn around and head for the outside of the city.


    Dewey had a sore throat. After shouting for a long time, he was a little tired. He jumped down from the bullock cart, looked at Knight Robert, and said with a smile, "well, Knight Robert, now go and catch up with your team. These people will be under your command in the future. " Robert looks at Dewey in surprise¡° What''s the matter? " Dewey smiles, then accentuates, "Your Excellency commander Robert?" Looking at the black crowd in the square running out, biedro was a little alarmed. He could not help reminding Duwei: "big... Sir. So many people, don''t you send someone to take care of them? If they run away... Or riot... "Dewey glanced at him and said faintly," no, because I gave them what they need most, hope! " Dewey didn''t stay in big ear too much. After recruiting the 4000 people, he left big ear immediately. However, when he left, the commander seemed to be in a mixed mood. On the one hand, he wanted the Duchess to go quickly... After all, he had some small plans in his mind. It''s almost noon. If the Duke wants to stay for dinner, there''s nothing good to eat in big ear now. But on the other hand, biedro seems to have a strange feeling about the Duke... How to say it, he has a strange feeling in his heart: maybe the change of his fate can have a relationship with the young Duke! When sending Duwei out of the city, Duwei didn''t speak all the way. He just looked at the legendary evil city quietly. Before he got into the carriage, he suddenly stood down, turned and looked at commander Pietro, and there was a smile on his face¡° Lord biedro, do you... Want a chance to change your destiny? " Biedro was so excited that he almost fell on his knees and said, "my Lord Dewey pointed to the big ear city behind biedro: "your city holds tens of thousands of prisoners and slaves all the year round, right?" " Yes Biedro nodded¡° These are all wealth. " Dewey smiles: "take good care of the prisoners here. Don''t starve them. I''ll send someone back to you." Biedro''s face was a little queer... Who made the prisoners and slaves strong? But food... Dewey immediately saw the difficulty of the commander: "food, I will send someone to bring it to you, but..." he waved to edro, and the commander quickly walked to him and bent down¡° It''s a secret to you and me. " Dewey left a smile and turned into the carriage. Every year, no, every month, a large number of criminals and slaves come to this city of sin! Those people come from all over the mainland, they have no hope, no future! And if I can give them a glimmer of light... They will be willing to seize that glimmer of even illusory hope, and shed the last drop of blood! Bleed for me!

 Chapter 195

    Duvi, of course, will not take the 4000 rebels with him to the territory. After all, it was somewhat disgraceful. Of course, Du Wei did not expect to hide it from anyone, especially the Regent of the imperial capital. Du Wei believes that his actions are well known by Prince Chen. However, if he wants to gain a foothold in the northwest, he has to seize all the capital to gain a foothold. The four thousand rebel troops, more or less, are also within the tolerance of Prince Chen: His Highness has demoted the whole Rowling family. He sees that a large number of "sinners" of the Rowling family can''t be used. Can''t duvidan be a duke and go to the northwest empty handed?


    I believe Prince Chen still has this capacity.


    After all, this is not something that can be put on the table. Dewey used bribery to stop these 4000 people. If he took these 4000 people all the way to the northwest, he would not give the Regent face. It''s just as well for everyone to make it known.


    Knight Robert, with two hundred royal guards and four thousand rebels, marched quickly. Instead of taking the main road, he turned to the path and went to the territory first. Don''t worry about the supplies along the way. With Duwei''s official documents, the local garrison government along the way will provide food.


    Du Wei, however, has to move forward slowly. Before arriving at the territory, Du Wei is ready to make a general survey of the situation in the northwest. It''s one thing to hear a lot of things, but it''s another thing to experience and see them with your own eyes.


    Mulan, the capital of nurin Province, is not a big city if it is located in the prosperous central or southern part of the mainland. More than 100000 people. Second rate at best. But in the northwest, it is the most prosperous place in nurin province.


    This is the last big city on the business road in Northwest China. Caravans from the south, caravans from the northwest, will meet here. All kinds of exotic goods from the southeast of the mainland, as well as cattle and sheep or fur merchants from the northwest grassland across the desert, will also stay here.


    Just as the carriage approached the outskirts of Mulan, Dewey had opened the window. Enjoy looking at the scenery outside the window.


    In Northwest China, due to geographical reasons, there is a wind season of one or two months every year. Although the kilimarro mountains are a natural barrier, blocking most of the strong winds, a large amount of dust will still be rolled in from the desert on the other side of the mountain every year.


    The wind is strong and the sand is strong. This is the characteristic of Northwest China. So the buildings here will not be too high, such as the grand mansion of the imperial capital, or the tall tower which is often more than ten meters high, there is absolutely no land.


    The whole Mulan City, the tallest building. It''s the wall of Mulan city. The 12 meter high city wall is completely in line with the military system of the Empire.


    Because of the common low buildings, this city with a population of more than 100000 covers a large area.


    Because Knight Robert has sneaked with 4000 rebel light suits. The one who was responsible for leading the cavalry in front of the road was replaced by the leader of the 500 royal guards who was responsible for escorting Du Wei to the northwest this time. Although he was only a small officer of the 500 cavalry, the identity of the Royal Guards was naturally different.


    In the south of Mulan City, it is the largest market here. Originally it was a town outside the city, it has evolved into the largest trading place for business groups from south to north. When Dewey''s team passed by, they immediately felt the noisy atmosphere here.


    When passing by on the road. Du Wei looked out at the fair not far away. There were many people in the market. There were many foreigners with flat noses, curled hair, dressed in cattle and sheep skins, businessmen from all over the Empire, horsemen, herdsmen, and shops with all kinds of leather goods. It''s noisy.


    But Dewey aimed his eyes at the merchants'' money bags.


    "My Lord. This is the largest trading place in Northwest China, although Mulan city has a small population. However, the annual business tax revenue is extremely objective. The land in Northwest China is poor and is not good at grain production. In particular, Mulan City, as the capital of nurin Province, has five times more business tax revenue than agricultural tax every year. "


    It was a pretty young man sitting next to Dewey in the carriage who said this. His name is Philip. He is one of the top 80 disciples recommended by blue ocean scholars to Dewey. He was 28 years old, but he was born beautiful and looked like a teenager. His surname "Philip" should be an old aristocratic surname in Roland. This surname was once a famous family in the mainland before the establishment of the Roland empire a thousand years ago. However, it declined in the war of the reunification of the mainland. Today, the once prominent Philip family no longer exists.


    Philip was born into a civilian family in the south of the imperial city. Among the 80 disciples recommended by the blue ocean scholars, he immediately got Du Wei''s attention after a few short contacts. He is studious, steady, rigorous and quick witted. He is a very potential staff candidate.


    What makes Dewey feel more valuable is that when he was young, Philip once came to the Northwest with a business group. When he was young, Philip used to study the local conditions and customs in mainland China, and he was very fascinated. With the encouragement of blue ocean scholars, the disciples of blue ocean were very disgusted with empty talk and keen on practical work. When he was young, Philip committed himself to join a business group, served as an accounting apprentice, and walked a large circle in the northwest.


    Originally, Dewey did not expect that the situation in the northwest had been eroded to such a degree, but when he came out of the city of sin that day, he felt a kind of inexplicable absurdity about the so-called temporary regulations twenty years ago!


    Twenty years have passed since the end of the war. Have the wartime theater regulations not been abolished? Let the army of a region control the financial power of the whole region? It even replaced the distribution right of the central empire. Can we interfere with the administrative power of local government at will?


    This is ridiculous!


    Isn''t this a complete warlord? No wonder the Empire has never interfered in the situation in the northwest. In fact, it is powerless to interfere! After winning the northwest war, the old emperor Augustine VI didn''t take any effective measures to solve the problem of the northwest war. Instead, he focused on Nanyang, which could make him continue to show off his power!


    And the northwest army has almost become the local emperor of the northwest area! Such a military group controls the northwest. Fiscal revenue can be self-sufficient, bound by the imperial central government has become smaller and smaller, and even extremely exclusive!


    Not to mention anything else, old Raymond told Dewey last time that there were two lords in the northwest region who were driven out by the northwest legion, and one of them lost his life... How arrogant this is?!


    Who is the northwest army afraid of?!


    After learning about these things, Dewey immediately found Philip, a disciple of lanhaimen, who is familiar with the northwest. Along the way, Philip stayed in Dewey''s carriage and introduced to Dewey what he knew about the situation in the northwest. The more Du Wei heard behind, the more frightened he was! I can''t help regretting that I didn''t have a good talk with Philip earlier.


    "The governor''s office of nurin province is located in Mulan city. The current governor is Bohan, a baron and a northerner. This guy also has a little background. He once served as the chief financial officer of a province in the south. Later, he was promoted by his achievements. When he was in the imperial capital, he worked in the finance department. I have no doubt that this guy has some ability. Moreover, the imperial Central Committee sent him to the northwest, which also showed that the control of the northwest army by the imperial Central Committee had aroused some vigilance. The Baron Bohan was sent to restore the authority of the Central Committee. He has done quite well in recent years. But the northwest is not the South after all. He is a good financial man. It''s good to deal with government affairs, but it''s worse in military affairs. Therefore, when facing the northwest army, his waist has not been hard. However, the northwest army insisted on the so-called wartime doctrine 20 years ago. According to that doctrine, the northwest army has the right to interfere in the local finance in the whole northwest. Every year, the local finance revenue should be set aside and not submitted to the imperial finance office. Instead, it was directly handed over to the northwest army to serve as military materials in the theater. Financial self-sufficiency is only one of them, but another situation that makes people helpless is that according to the temporary regulations, in the war zone, the commander-in-chief of the northwest army has the power to temporarily appoint some officers to be the officers of the war zone according to the needs of the war, and has the power to control the local government! This is the so-called "military government.". In this way, even the governments of some places have been elevated by the northwest army. "


    Dewey frowned: "so, in the northwest. No one can control the warlords of the northwest army? "


    "There are still." Philip thought for a moment. He was careful in his wording, after all, in his present position. He was just a civilian. When he talked about these powerful men, he didn''t dare to be too sharp: "when I came to the northwest a few years ago, I felt that the situation in the northwest had been eroded to the extreme. At that time, I even... Well, I thought privately that if the central government of the Empire didn''t do something, I''m afraid that in less than five years, the northwest would become the country of the country, Here, the authority of the imperial administrative documents is far less than that of the northwest military and local military orders. This is a very terrible thing, but in recent years, I am curious that the situation in the Northwest has actually leveled off. I have to say that it is thanks to Baron Bohan, the governor of nurin province. "


    "Oh?" "Tell me about this Baron Bohan," Dewey asked, keeping an eye on him


    "To be fair, my Lord, I really admire him." Philippe, a young man, did not hide his admiration: "I even think that Baron Bohan is the best talent of the Empire in the past 20 years! When he came to the northwest, the situation here was much worse than it is now! "


    With that, Philip suddenly took out a thin pamphlet from a leather bag he had written with him, and said with a smile, "when the teacher asked us to follow you, I was already at home. I wrote down some of my views and understandings on the situation in the northwest over the years, and many of them were the decrees of Lord Bohan that I recorded. You''ll find it very interesting if you study it carefully. "


    Although the northwest army is located in the northwest, they still have one biggest weakness!


    Food!


    The northwest is not a grain producing area. The grain yield here is very low. Every year, the two provinces in the northwest rely on purchasing grain from other provinces on the mainland to meet their local needs. The food needed to feed an army of nearly 200000 people is not enough for the northwest region itself.


    Therefore, the annual military provisions. They all had to buy food from the south of the Empire... Food became an important means for the central government of the Empire to restrain the northwest army.


    Baron Bohan, too, has grasped this point!


    There was a great weakness in the temporary regulations of that year, which was seized by the keen Baron Bohan. That is to say, the regulations stipulated that the northwest army could intercept the financial revenue of the local government in the northwest to supplement military funds, but... It was only limited to agricultural revenue!


    "This doctrine has a strong epochal character, the era when it came into being. Where is there any business tax here? Not many businessmen are willing to risk their lives to do business in the northwest, although the cattle, sheep and horses of different nationalities in the northwest are in hot demand. At that time, the northwest was poorer than it is now. Most of the annual fiscal revenue was from agricultural taxes, and the wartime regulations were derived from this. That is to say... After the promulgation of the regulations, the northwest army can not intervene in the new taxes from other aspects received by the local government! This is a key issue. "


    He said. Philip opened his pamphlet, turned to one of the pages, and said with a smile, "my Lord, please see, this is my statistics. According to the official statistics of the imperial finance department, oh, these data are copied from the official data published every year, although the official figures have always been watery. But there is also a certain reference. "


    "Before Baron Bohan took office, the annual revenue of nurin province was 3.8 million gold coins, of which agricultural tax accounted for 2.4 million gold coins. This is a large proportion. But look at the latter. After Baron Bohan took office, in the next three years, the agricultural tax in nurin province began to decrease. In the first year, it dropped to 2.2 million, and in the second year, it was 1.8 million. And the third year. Suddenly it dropped to 1.2 million! Only half of the original! What does this represent... "


    Du Wei''s eyes flashed: "Baron Bohan wants to starve these northwest armies."


    Philip laughed: "my Lord, the word" starve to death "is very accurate. In fact, after Baron Bohan took office, grain production in the whole province of nurin began to decrease! He passed a series of executive orders... These orders were very clever. As a good executive, he was much better than those in the military. Those in the military were hoodwinked by him at the beginning. I didn''t take it to heart. As a result, by the time the decree came into effect, the grain production in Northwest China had been reduced a lot! And food. It''s the biggest killer to restrict the northwest army. Every year, the northwest army relies on the purchase of grain to survive! With the decrease of grain production, the northwest army''s dependence on the central government is becoming stronger! It''s a means of weakening, some... But it''s very effective. "


    "Of course, if we blindly reduce grain production and neglect farming, the northwest army will certainly be weakened, but the civilian life in the northwest will become more and more difficult. In this respect, Baron Bohan has done a good job. He vigorously develops business, and the annual business tax revenue is rising. Now the financial revenue of nurin province is higher than that before Baron Bohan took office. "


    "Of course, the northwest army is not without its own way, at least in terms of military strength, they have been firmly suppressing Baron Bohan. The local garrison in the northwest belongs to governor Bohan in terms of command, but in terms of material supply... According to the wartime regulations, it is distributed by the northwest army. Therefore, the equipment of the local garrison in the whole northwest region is very backward, and materials are often delayed. The fighting capacity of the local garrison was low, and Baron Bohan had nothing to do with it. Although he had money in his hand, he could not spend money to supplement the army, because it was against the imperial law! The northwest army is very clever in this respect, and has been staring at Baron Bohan firmly. If he dares to act rashly, he will report him for interfering in military affairs. However, I have reason to suspect that governor Bohan has done something in secret. At least I know that the local garrison in Mulan city is well equipped and the daily training is very regular. "


    "Generally speaking, the current situation in the northwest is that governor Bohan alone supports the overall situation and confronts the northwest army. Governor Bohan is pressing the northwest army on food, while the northwest army is pressing governor Bohan on military strength. The two sides have been at loggerheads for several years. At present, generally speaking, the northwest army has the upper hand. However, the biggest trump card in the hands of the northwest army is the wartime regulations twenty years ago. "


    At the end of the day, Philip could not help complaining: "my Lord, this doctrine is the biggest reliance of the northwest army. A wartime doctrine twenty years ago has been used to this day. It''s really ridiculous."


    "But the central government of the Empire has never been able to abolish this doctrine, has it?" Dewey sighed.


    "Not bad." Philip nodded and turned to another page: "you see, this is my record. The northwest army''s spring drill is very strict every year. It''s an act of showing off force. In my opinion, Baron Bohan''s policy of weakening is very difficult for the Empire to eradicate the evils of the northwest, because even if it is further weakened, the military power is still in the hands of others. Unless... "


    At this point, Philip did not dare to go on.


    Duwei did not shy away and said lightly: "unless the central government of the Empire has the courage... To fight a civil war!"


    Philip shook his body and looked at the young Duke in front of him. The young nobleman''s face was still childish, but the cold light in his eyes and the sneer in the corner of his mouth were not so childish?


    "Big, adult..." Philip forced a smile: "this can''t be said casually."¡° Hum Du Wei smiles and shakes his head: "I can only talk about it. Can the current national strength of the Empire support a civil war?" Philip''s eyes darkened. He knew that Dewey was telling the truth! If we want to eradicate the chaos in the northwest completely, we can only maintain a balance by weakening and restraining without means of thunder. If you want to eradicate it, you must be willing to pay a painful price! It''s just the price... Can the Empire afford it now? Philip couldn''t help looking at the Duchess. Frankly speaking, when the teacher recommended himself to the tulip Duke, Philip was still a little skeptical. After all, although the Duke has a great reputation, his age is hardly convincing. A young man who is less than 15 years old can''t be swallowed up by the warlords when he goes to the land of tigers and wolves in the northwest? Even if he is a powerful magician how! This kind of thing, the individual strong cannot control everything! But with the deep talk with Dewey these days, Philip felt more and more that the Duke was extraordinary. Since he quietly got a complete infantry regiment from big ear City, Du Wei''s words have revealed this temperament in the past few days. It can be said that Philip has been completely convinced of the teacher''s arrangement. The Duchess is definitely worthy of his own service! However, the chill in Dewey''s eyes and words occasionally worried Philip. Such a determined young man, when he comes to the northwest, can he bring stability to the Northwest... Or is it a big chaos¡° Philip With a smile on his face, Dewey woke up the thoughtful staff: "look, it''s almost the gate. I think the governor must have sent someone to meet us. I really want to meet the governor of birham, whom you have so much in mind

 Chapter 196

    It''s not what Dewey expected.


    He got a rare cold reception on the way in Mulan city!


    As a Duke of the Empire, he was favored by the Regent. He was also born in the famous Wuxun family of the Empire (although the Rowling family has collapsed, he is very particular about the family. However, the garrison of Mulan city thought that it was tough. He took a cold look at the imperial guards and answered: "it''s because you see that you are the imperial guards that we have to check! If there is no order to leave the garrison without permission, it is the same as the crime of rebellion! Hum


    However, due to Du Wei''s order brought by Philip, the Imperial Guard didn''t dare to get angry. He waited patiently for the other party to check the documents, and then lashed his horse like a vent. Then he took people to the city.


    The soldier who was guarding the city looked coldly at him, but mocked: "hum, people from the south just don''t know how to cherish horses. Such a man who does not care for his own horses is worthy to be a cavalry. "


    This happened to be heard by Dewey in the carriage. He was silent and sighed for a long time.


    The Imperial Army, it''s hard to use.


    Maybe their equipment is the best. The treatment is also the best, but... This army piled up with gold coins always makes Du Wei feel too flashy.


    Du Wei had planned to keep the 500 imperial guards after he arrived in the northwest, but it seemed that this idea had been dismissed by him all the way. These proud royals. Not in Dewey''s plan.


    But Dewey then smiles at Philip beside him: "it seems that governor Bohan is not friendly to us."


    Philip is also a face of doubt, although he is a young man that Dewey is optimistic about. But after all, I have no political experience. Although I have good knowledge, I still can''t see through some things.


    Dewey knew that.


    If you don''t come to the northwest, it''s governor Bohan who leads the overall situation against the northwest army. And here he is... What would Bohan think? I''m afraid he would think that the central government of the Empire did not trust him! Send someone to share your power!


    You know, although Bohan is only a governor of nurin in name, in fact he is. Duvier had heard before he came, because the two former lords of Desa province had been driven away by the northwest army, and in such a chaotic situation, governor Bohan was in charge of the order.


    It''s strange that people are willing to give themselves a good face when they come here!


    The motorcade all the way into Mulan City, Dewey sitting in the carriage looking out of the window, all the way to see. The capital city of nurin province. It''s really good for Bohan. Busy streets, pedestrians. There are also those businessmen, a lively and prosperous.


    They crossed the street and went directly to the governor''s house. On the way, they finally met the governor''s house.


    Several officials in charge of the reception of the governor''s office came on horseback (which made Du Wei sigh. It seems that in the northwest, everyone can ride a horse, and even the riding skills of these civilian officials seem to be quite skilled), blocking the way of Du Wei''s motorcade.


    The visitors are very respectful to Dewey, but the meaning of the words is worth pondering.


    "Your Highness, the governor asked us to welcome you into the city. It''s just that this morning''s affairs in the governor''s house were complicated, and this autumn''s delivery of military pay was in a mess, which delayed the time. Please make atonement. We are leading the way ahead. The governor has already arranged the residence of the Duke. The executive residence of Mulan city is in front of us... "


    Before he finished, Dewey frowned slightly.


    Executive mansion?


    In the Empire, the executive mansion was the place where each local government was responsible for receiving officials from other regions, which was equivalent to the ancient Chinese post house. But the problem is that... Those places generally only received some low-level officials, such as Duwei. Where did the local officials dare to let Duwei live? Along the way, in every city, local officials would choose the best place in the city for Duwei to live in. They even wanted to ask Duwei to live in their own home.


    But governor Bohan was so good that he dared to do such a thing. He not only didn''t come by himself, but also threw Dewey to the executive mansion!


    What makes Du Wei frown is not that he dislikes the bad conditions of the executive residence. But he didn''t expect that governor Bohan''s attitude towards himself was so bad that he didn''t even have to be polite.


    As a result, people around Dewey were a little upset. Even Philip, a rookie in the political arena, felt that he had gone too far, while the servants and soldiers under Dewey were all angry.


    Dewey thought about it. He suddenly laughed, then stepped out of the carriage and looked at the two officials of Mulan city. His tone was very peaceful: "don''t you know the governor is in the city now?"


    One of them was about to answer, but the other quietly gave him a pull, and then said with a smile, "Your Highness, unfortunately, our governor left the city early this morning. Yesterday, the northwest army sent someone to collect the materials and salaries for the autumn, as well as several business groups of different nationalities in the grassland, which made the governor really inseparable. "


    Dewey nodded, but sneered.


    Out of town early this morning?


    Joke! Along the way, every place I went, my cavalry would run in front of me, and every place I stayed. Those local officials will also announce their itinerary to the next place! In this way, the governor must have known about his arrival yesterday.


    Now that he knew he was coming, he chose to go out early this morning? Open your eyes and talk nonsense!


    Think of it here. Suddenly an idea came into duvet''s mind.


    You want to avoid me? I want to see you! Governor Bohan, although you have made great contributions in the Northwest for many years, this shelf is too big, isn''t it?


    Then Dewey gave a simple order to the people around him: "everyone go to the residence with these two gentlemen to have a rest... General Longbottom, Philip. Follow me to the governor''s house. Lao Yan, take your people with me


    The two officials in Mulan changed their faces, but Duwei didn''t discuss with them at all and gave orders directly. He''s the Duke. How dare these two guys stop him? Only obediently separated a person to lead the brigade to the residence, the rest of a person in front of the guide, with Dewey to the governor''s house.


    The governor''s office is located in the center of Mulan City, which is typical of the architectural style of Northwest China. It''s almost ugly, but it''s very strong. Before people came near, Dewey felt the busy atmosphere in the governor''s house from a distance. In the gate of the governor''s mansion, there were busy officials going in and out. There was also a side door next to it. There was a long queue, which made Dewey look strange.


    The people in the queue were all dressed in different ways, some in leather robes and some in southern silk robes. From their temperament. It''s probably a businessman or something. These people gathered in a long line at the side door of the governor''s house. But I don''t know what to wait for.


    Du Wei looked at the official who was leading the way. Before he spoke, the official immediately explained, "my Lord, these are the people from the local trade groups who come to the governor''s house to collect the official documents of trade shares for the next quarter."


    "Trade share document?" Dewey looked at Philip behind him with some doubts, but the young man was also at a loss. It seemed that he didn''t know. After all, he only visited the northwest a few years ago.


    "Yes." The official said with a smile: "this is a pioneering work of the governor. Every year, the local governments in nurin have to purchase a large amount of materials, including military supplies for the northwest army, official grain and goods from various official workshops. Later, the governor came up with this method to let these business groups to distribute. At the beginning of each year, these business groups would send people to Mulan city to compete. Then the governor selected the business groups with the best reputation and the lowest bid to give them the power of comprador, which saved us a lot of trouble, The things you buy every year are cheap and good. It also saved a lot of financial expenditure. And the people you see in the queue are all scattered small business teams. They don''t have the strength to participate in the competition at the beginning of each year. However, the governor has specially allocated some share of the purchase. As long as these businessmen spend money to buy... Now the summer is going to pass, and these businessmen are all competing for the share of autumn, The financial secretary in the governor''s house is very busy. "


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t listen to it. It''s a shock to Dewey''s heart!


    In Dewey''s opinion, governor Bohan''s practice is almost the most advanced financial means he knew in his previous life: bidding!!


    As soon as he entered the governor''s house, the official immediately quietly sent someone in to inform him. Du Wei looked in his eyes, but he didn''t stop him. He just looked at the style of the governor''s house leisurely.


    Obviously, governor Bohan has a good habit: economy!


    As the highest administrative organ of a province, the governor''s office is far less impressive than the garrison Office of some cities that Duwei has seen all the way! There are no gorgeous decorations in the yard. Only the busy officials came and went, and the soldiers stood upright. Even if Du Wei and his party passed them, they did not squint.


    The official led Du Wei in, but his face was very embarrassed. He seemed to deliberately delay time and slowly lead Du Wei around the governor''s house quietly. How could Du Wei not know? And don''t expose him.


    Finally. In front of him came a man dressed as a low-level official. He came in a hurry and whispered a few words to this guy. The official''s face became more and more ugly. He turned around and saluted Dewey and said with a smile: "Your Highness... Our Highness has just come back, but he is talking with some leaders of the northwest foreign business group. You see. Would you like to take a seat in the rest room of the governor''s house first? Oh, yes! You must have never tasted the special product of Mulan City, sand honey? I''ll have it sent to you


    Duvidi had never drunk the sand bee, but he was a knowledgeable pharmacist. How could he not know such a thing? It''s just a kind of bee growing in the northwest of China, collecting nectar from cactus and other local special plants.


    "No, I''ll go straight to the governor. Well, is he meeting the leader of the northwest foreign land business group? That''s just right. I''m going to be the province of Desa. The region of Desa is the closest to the northwest. It''s good to meet those guys now. "


    "But..." as soon as the official was about to say something, Dewey''s face sank down and gave this guy a cold look. How dare he say anything? He coughed hard and let the guy around him report quickly. But with a bitter face, he slowly led Duwei to the inside.


    When he reached the innermost part of the governor''s mansion, there was a hall in front of him, but the door was closed, and a few fully armed garrison troops stood in the distance. Duwei came here. Several garrison troops were about to stop him, and the accompanying officials quickly went up to block him.


    He is full of big men. Suddenly I saw the guy I had just sent to report. Is also a face anxiously waiting outside the door, can''t help but Leng for a while. The guy said with a wry smile to the official, "the governor left an order before he went in. No one was allowed to disturb him. I''ve been waiting here for a long time, and the guard won''t let me in to report."


    Du Wei ignored these people and went inside. Two guards at the door looked at Du Wei''s style and hesitated for a moment. They still wanted to stop him. However, Longbottom had already run over, pushed one away and said coldly, "get out of the way! Do you dare to stop the Duke


    The Duke''s name made the two bodyguards wince. After all, in the whole mainland, there are very few people who have the title of "Duke". Any one of them is a big man with great power. It''s not a little bodyguard like himself who can offend.


    Du Wei was about to push the door when he heard a roar from inside.


    "You crafty Roland people, do you think we grassland people are easy to fool! I tell you, governor, if you don''t agree to our deal today, we''ll bring our own people to get it! "


    With the voice, there was a crash, as if some weapon had knocked over the table.


    Dewey winked at Longbottom. Longbottom nodded, opened his voice and cried out, "Damn, that tribal son of a bitch dares to run wild here! In the past few years since I left, you bastards have become more and more daring! "


    With that, Longbottom raised his foot and kicked the door over, then swaggered in.


    In the middle of the hall, a handsome middle-aged man was sitting behind a desk, dressed in the uniform of an imperial governor. In front of him was a document on the left and a sword on the right.


    There were also three guys in the room who were dressed as servants of different nationalities in the grassland. One of them was very big, with a face full of arrogance and anger. His hair was even more strange. He shaved all around his head, leaving only a whip in the middle. Under his fur robe, he was wearing a leather armor. Now he was full of arrogance and anger, holding a sharp curved knife in his hand, In front is a table that has been cut into two sections.


    These three prairie people are all full of rebellious faces, waiting for the man behind the desk with chin raised. The man with machete was full of threats. In his hand, he was still chopping the machete. The shining light of the machete reflected on his face, adding a bit of ferocity.


    The man behind the desk, of course, is the legendary governor Bohan. Facing these three barbarians, he looks calm and coldly at the guy standing in front of him holding a machete.


    Obviously, before Longbottom broke in. It seems that the two sides are talking about something. The two sides are talking about nothing. The barbarians on the grassland immediately pull out their knives to scare them.


    But Longbottom''s intrusion disrupted all this. Governor Bohan, who was sitting behind his desk, immediately sank and said, "who is it?"


    Dewey took two steps, looked at Bohan from afar, and said with a smile, "governor, it''s not easy to see you. I''m Dewey Rudolph


    Bohan raised his eyebrows. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    But Longbottom glared at the alien who was carrying the sword: "which tribe are you from?"


    Looking at Longbottom, the barbarian was just about to make a start, but he glared at Longbottom and looked up and down. Just now, his face was so rude that he suddenly became as if he had seen a ghost. As soon as he loosened his hand, the knife fell to the ground. He opened his mouth and stared at Longbottom: "you... Mossack! Mosak is back


    The two foreigners behind him looked older, but they looked at Longbottom''s expression. It was even more wonderful. One of them even seemed to be shaking.


    Longbottom snorted coldly, "you know me!"


    Forced by his eyes, the insolent man stepped back involuntarily: "Lord mosak... I''m from the bilun tribe... I..."


    Before he finished, Longbottom suddenly went up, raised his leg and kicked the guy in the stomach. He pitied the big man and was put down with one foot. But it seems that even dare not hide. Longbarton went up and pinched him by the neck and lifted him up. As soon as he raised his hand and threw it, the big man was thrown directly into the yard by longbarton.


    "What were you doing just now! Damn it! It''s only a few years since I left the northwest. Have you guys forgotten the rules of me! Dare to show your knife here


    Longbottom looked coldly at the remaining two guys. One of them was shaking, the other was barely able to speak. He quickly distinguished himself and said, "Monsieur mossack... We dare not. It''s just, it''s just... "What ass! If you can''t speak. I cut my tongue. Go back and find someone who can talk! " Lombaton''s eyes almost softened. However, the speech was much smoother immediately: "no, no... Dear Mr. mosak, we are not convinced! The governor purchases our tribe''s war horses every year, but this year his price is unacceptable to us! He only bid 20000 gold coins for 3000 good horses! Are the superior horses of our tribe not worth ten gold coins? " Longbottom sneered, "how much do you want?"¡° Forty... Forty thousand. "¡° Get the hell out of here Longbutton scolded, and then said: "go back and talk to your leader! Ten thousand gold coins! Four thousand horses! I''ll send it to you in ten days! If you lose a horse hair, I''ll take someone to get it myself! " The alien almost didn''t cry. Ten thousand gold coins? Four thousand? It''s a big loss! But before he said anything, Longbottom frowned and said, "I''m finished. What are you doing here! Wait for me to treat you to dinner! Go away The last "go away" sentence, immediately let these two guys as mercy, how dare to say no? Repeatedly promised to come down, and then off face scurrying away. Dewey sighed. Damn... That''s prestige! The two hundred and five generals who were in the northwest at that time really deserved their reputation!

 Chapter 197.1

    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    In the room, there was a round of applause. Governor Bohan, who was sitting behind his desk, had no expression on his face, but if he looked at Longbottom with deep eyes, he clapped, then slowly stood up and looked at Longbottom deeply: "this must be the famous Longbottom in the northwest, right? I''ve heard about your name. I didn''t expect you to return to the northwest today with the same prestige as before. "


    Longbottom glanced at the governor and did not answer his compliment. He just stepped back, stood beside Dewey and said, "this is the Duke of our family."


    Governor Bohan, as if he had just seen Dewey, with his official smile on his face, walked around the desk and said, "it''s the Duke of tulip. I''ve been working hard all the way. I''m too busy to meet you. It''s really impolite."


    With that, his face suddenly sank and he said to the outside, "don''t I think you''ll settle the Duke well! How do you do things? "


    "Governor Bohan." Duwei leisurely way: "do not blame them, I insist on a trip to the governor''s house." Then he smiles and looks into Bohan''s eyes: "I am going to my territory, the province of Desa. Before, the local administration of Desa has been under the care of governor Bohan. As the host, of course, I would like to thank you personally."


    Bohan is very polite. Du Wei''s words changed: "also, since I am about to take office, many administrative matters in Desa province also need to be settled with you. So how can I come to the governor''s office? "


    They looked at each other and laughed. They were both malicious, but they laughed.


    Bohan had tea served. He cleared out the table in the room which had been cut down by the alien race just now, and asked Dewey and Longbottom to sit down. Then he said with a smile: "I learned two months ago that my Lord was coming to the northwest, so I had already made arrangements about the province of DESAR. Since the province of Desa has been designated as the family territory of adults, in the past two months, I have started to transfer all the local garrison troops originally stationed in the province of Desa. Your family''s private troops can enter several barracks in the province at any time. There are also local provinces. The last batch of caretakers are waiting in the capital of Desa province. All the official documents and procedures have been completed. As soon as your people take over, they will be back soon. "


    Du Wei laughed and said suddenly, "well, what about finance?"


    Bohan''s eyelids jumped slightly, but his smile did not cut in half: "on the financial side, all the accounts have been settled. The warehouse has been sealed up. You can check it at any time. "


    "Oh." Dewey quietly picked up the cup and took a sip of the tea in front of him. The tea was orange, sweet and fragrant with nectar. Du Wei laughed: "this is the northwest specialty, sand honey, right? It''s delicious. "


    Then he put down his glass, as if in a casual tone: "my Lord, I am now in the financial accounts of the province of Desa. How much money, food and materials are there? "


    Governor Bohan frowned, but without waiting for him to speak, Dewey quickly said, "I have heard that governor Bohan is the best financial expert in the Empire. The governor has been bothered about the financial delivery of the province of Desa. I think instead of waiting for me to look at those boring books, you might as well give me a general introduction. Besides, I''m not afraid of your jokes. What I fear most is reading


    When he said this, Longbottom almost didn''t spray the tea out of his mouth.


    He gave Du Wei a strange look and thought: are you afraid of reading?


    God in the world, Longbottom has never seen anyone like reading more than the young Duke! He had lived in the temporary palace for so many days that the Duchess spent most of his time reading books. A room full of books made Longbottom feel dizzy after reading it, and manager Mulder told Longbottom behind his back that master Dewey had read more books when he was a child! The longest record. Once a whole month did not take a step. Just stay in the room and read. It turns out that Rowling''s family is the place where the young master lives. The books he had read were stored in three large rooms.


    Governor Bohan wanted to get rid of it, so he quickly sent the Duke away and asked him to go directly to the province of DESAR to look through the accounts. However, it seems that Dewey is not deceived, and a "financial expert" has been put on the big hat. He really can''t: "the Duke is joking. As the governor of the Empire, I naturally do my duty, and I''m a second to none financial expert. Don''t mention it in this way, it won''t make people laugh."


    After pondering for a while, governor Bohan sighed: "is the state of dessahan''s province? According to the financial statistics in summer, the money and grain collected in the Treasury, as well as all kinds of materials, are equivalent to about 210000 gold coins. Well, I remember that''s the number, that''s right."


    Dewey was furious, but his face became more and more friendly.


    Only 200000 gold coins a quarter in summer? This is a province!! Two hundred thousand a quarter? I''m afraid it''s less than a million a year! To whom!


    This Bohan must have emptied the warehouse before handing over the site!


    However, this kind of thing, Dewey is not surprised... If he changed himself, he would probably do the same.


    "Governor Bohan, what is the total number in the Treasury now? I''d like to know how much money is still available in my territory. After taking office, I always have to have a number in mind in terms of finance. "¡° This... "Governor Bohan hesitated for a moment. Now, facing the young Duke, he also felt that he had gone too far. Duwei was right to guess that before Duwei took office, bohandi did something in secret, and almost emptied the storeroom of Desa province. In his opinion, all the money and food he earned when he was in charge of the province of DESAR. Why should he leave it to this boy? It was because of this that governor Bohan deliberately avoided seeing Dewey. Who knew that Dewey, a young man, had come straight in¡° If I remember correctly, there was about... "In the warehouse of the province of DESAR before my delivery. Speaking of this, he suddenly turned to the back of his desk and found a book to open. Then he said with a smile," well, here it is. There are 140 sets of light armour for cavalry, 1000 sets of infantry equipment, 300 pairs of bow and crossbow, and 8000 arrows on the armor. Food is enough for about three months. In terms of Finance... There are 190000 gold coins available in the warehouse... "This series of figures came out. Even if Duwei had been prepared, he was almost angry to curse! This governor Bohan, he''s a real bloody Raider! These figures seem to be quite a lot... But don''t forget, this is a province! A whole province, just leave something for yourself?! Du Wei''s face was a little ugly, and he frowned at governor Bohan: "Sir, you can''t be wrong, can you?"¡° This... Can''t be wrong. " Governor Bohan closed the pamphlet, with a helpless look on his face, sighed, went to Dewey, and said earnestly, "Your Highness, when you first came to the northwest, you don''t know much about the conditions here. The barren land in the northwest is no more beautiful than that in the south. Desa province is the poorest place in Northwest China... "Duwei shook his head." I don''t understand, sir. According to what you just said, the fiscal revenue in summer is 200000. How come there are only 190000 left in the Treasury now? "¡° This... "Governor Bohan''s heart suddenly burst, but on the surface he was not in a hurry. He said faintly:" it''s normal that the province of DESAR is barren, its finance is tight, its income is not enough to make ends meet, and there is not much reserve in the Treasury. " But Dewey said, "I don''t think it''s right? From the perspective of the provinces of Desa, there are still more than 200000 gold coins in the first quarter of summer, and the annual income should be about one million. In a province with an annual income of one million, over the years, only a hundred thousand gold coins have been left in the Treasury? " Bohan''s face was a little ugly: "Your Highness, are you suspecting me that Bohan is corrupt?" Du Wei said with a smile: "of course not. I''ve heard the good name of the governor for a long time. You are a fair and honest governor just by looking at the scene of your governor''s residence in the northwest. How can I doubt you? " After a pause, Dewey said with a smile: "however, I heard that before I came, the local financial revenue of Desa was not delivered to the capital of Desa, but to Mulan city every quarter according to your order. Am I right? " Bohan knew that it was useless to say anything polite now. He was so simple that he even played tricks with Du Wei. He snorted coldly: "Oh! It turns out that the Duke has come to ask me for money today! " Du Wei shook his head: "it''s not right to say ''want''. It should be said that it''s'' asking for the return ''of the fiscal revenue you keep for me."¡° As an imperial official, I am under the command of the imperial finance department and in charge of the administration of the province of Desa. " Governor Bohan''s cold way¡° It does not mean annexation. " Du Wei sneered: "you support a province with the financial revenue of two provinces. The Treasury of Desa province is almost empty. How can I do this after I take office? My lord governor, you can''t deny this kind of kindness, can you

 Chapter 197.2

    Bohan shook his head: "the governor is joking. There are still warehouses in the province of DESAR, and there are more than three months of grain."


    Du Wei sighed: "in this case, we will not talk about the past. Since the income in the first quarter of summer is 200000 gold coins, I would like to ask my Lord to explain why there are only 190000 gold coins left in my warehouse? "


    Bohan tone a astringent: "daily expenses, there are always expenses!"


    "Nonsense Duvet was suddenly on fire. He slapped the table hard and stood up abruptly: "governor Bohan! You really think I''m a kid who doesn''t know anything! Imperial financial management, there is a budget at the beginning of the quarter, summer income should be used in autumn! Now the summer is not over, you have spent this season''s finance?! Hum! Is it the same with the nurin province you govern? "


    Bohan was stunned.


    Du Wei suddenly took out a book from his arms and threw it in front of Bohan. He said coldly, "I have passed four cities in nurin province all the way. The summer finance of these four cities has not been handed over to you yet! Governor Bohan! The summer income of your nurin province is useless. Why did my Desa province spend it first? "


    Bohan turned red.


    He can''t answer Dewey''s accusation.


    As early as a few months ago, the governor of Bohan was very dissatisfied with the news from the imperial capital that the province of dessa had been designated as the territory of Dewey. He is an expert in financial management and an able Minister of the Empire governing the northwest, but it does not mean that he is a good man without ambition. In his heart, he devoted himself to the northwest. Originally, he owned the territory of two provinces. Suddenly, an order came and he divided half of the territory. Naturally, he was very angry.


    It''s just a matter of not doing it at all. In recent months, the financial revenue of Desa province has been squeezed completely. The land and storehouse of tanulin province is full. In recent months, he has used the money and food of Desa province to support his own territory.


    When Dewey came, he was faced with the almost empty province of Desa!


    At that time, see what this boy who has no money and no food can do in the northwest! As long as he can''t do it, the province of dessa will still be in Bohan''s hands sooner or later!


    Now that duvier had made it clear, Bohan stopped pretending. "What do you want, Duchess?" he said


    Du Wei suddenly put away all his anger and said with a faint smile: "not so good. If you spend the money and food in summer for me, it''s OK. But a provincial treasury is empty... Governor Bohan, since you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I can only report it to the imperial finance office and the inspector general''s office. "


    With that, Dewey stood up, turned around and went out. When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped, looked back at Bohan, and said faintly: "yes, governor. By the way, I''ve been to the inner hall prison of the supervision department, and the conditions are very good. "


    This made Bohan''s face very gloomy. He was very angry in his heart, but he didn''t mind the threat to Dewey.


    Although Dewey is in the imperial capital. But this is the Northwest after all! Bohan had been operating in the Northwest for many years, so he naturally had an authority. He believed that the Empire needed him to govern the northwest, and the northwest could not do without him. What''s more, Bohan is able to gain a foothold in the northwest, and there is no backstage behind him!


    And, from bohandian''s point of view, he has been in the Northwest for many years. Far away from the imperial capital, the understanding of the situation in the imperial capital is not very detailed. He just knew that the young Duke had made a great contribution to the coup, which was appreciated by Prince Chen.


    In his heart, the evaluation of Du Weidi is just a young favorite of a young prince! Do you want to win over a vassal like yourself? Joke!


    After walking out of Bohan''s room, Philip, who was waiting at the door, quickly followed duvidi. The young man just heard the conversation inside, and he couldn''t help worrying. "My Lord," he whispered. Now, I''m afraid that I''m going to turn against governor Bohan. "


    Dewey didn''t speak. Longbutton beside him said with a smile: "boy, you don''t understand. The northwest is different from the south. The hypocrisy of the South doesn''t work here. In this place, you take a step back, others take two steps forward! If you show a little weakness, others will dare to ride on your head! If the Duchess had been a little weak just now, I''m afraid governor Bohan would have done more thoroughly, let alone 190000 gold coins. In the end, he would not have left us a hair. "


    Philip listened and nodded thoughtfully.


    Du Wei said to himself: "I''m not angry. I just played a play for that guy just now. But today I saw this Bohan... Well, I''m really disappointed. This guy should have some skills, but he is too narrow-minded. Before I came to the northwest, I was regarded as an enemy. Hum, do you want to give me a bad impression? Let''s see who laughs last. "


    Then Dewey said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect to come to the northwest. I didn''t touch the northwest army or the barbarians, but I did it with the imperial governor first."


    "Well, sir, do you really want to report to the imperial treasury and the Ombudsman?" Philip asked cautiously. After all, in the young man''s heart, he admired governor Bohan''s achievements in the northwest.


    "Tell me! Of course, we have to report. " "If I don''t do anything, he''ll really think I''m afraid of him. But I also know that information is of little use. The Regent is not a fool. He will not do anything to Bohan at such a time. Although Bohan is not good in character, he still has some skills. The Empire expected him to govern the northwest. But make a scene and give him some trouble. " Philip was stunned: "that''s it?" In his opinion, it is childish to do so. It''s typical to hurt others but not yourself. Although he is a rookie in politics, he also knows that this kind of practice is a bit naive¡° This is just the first step. " Dewey patiently explained to the young man: "it''s just a gesture to make Bohan understand that we can''t bully him casually. Naturally, I have other ways to make this Bohan give in... Hum, swallow up my whole provincial treasury! I want him to swallow it and spit it out! " Since he had nothing to say to governor Bohan, Dewey had nothing to stay in Mulan. After replenishing the supplies and drinking water of the motorcade, he left for Desa Province on the same day. Finally, a few days later, the team entered the province of Desa. Looking at the desolate land, Philip beside Dewey shook his head: "Alas, such a place, no wonder it is called the most barren area of the Empire." Looking at it, it is full of loess. Even those villages and towns are sparsely populated, half dead. After walking for two days, I came to the first small city. But the status quo makes Dewey angry! What a thorough job governor Bohan has done! The officials who were waiting for the delivery were obviously of the Bohan school, and the sealed storeroom was empty. These people were extremely respectful to Du Wei, but after delivering all the accounts, they seemed unwilling to stop for a moment and left as soon as possible. Dewey doesn''t want to waste his breath with these guys. The 80 blue ocean disciples they brought began to take over the local government affairs. In this way, the forward speed of Duwei and his party was greatly slowed down. Fortunately, governor Bohan''s behavior also simplified the delivery procedure: of course, what he left behind was an empty site with little money and food and nothing to deliver. After 15 days in the province of Desa, Du Wei finally came to the capital city of Desa: gilliar. Giliar city is located in the north of Desa Province, backed by the kilimarro mountains. In the city, you can see the tall and towering qilimarro mountains in the distance, like a long dragon lying on the ground. When the motorcade entered the city of gilliar, the last officials left behind in the city had come out to greet them. Duwei didn''t want to be polite to these Bohan people, so he took people to the warehouse of the capital to have a look. Sure enough, there were still some in the Treasury of the capital, just like the data we got in Bohan that day. In the storehouse of a province, there are only a thousand weapons and equipment, and only enough grain for a quarter, including 190000 gold coins? But Dewey is not short of money right now. The business of his imperial capital has made him a lot of wealth, and... The United Kingdom of Nanyang will have a whole fleet of wealth waiting for him. The dilapidated city of gilliar is in sharp contrast to the city of Mulan in Bohan. The capital city has a population of only 80000. The city wall is even more dilapidated. Dewey even suspects that the city wall has not been repaired since the war more than 20 years ago. In fact, it is. And the city is also very small, the total length of the city wall is less than ten li... Such a small place is not in line with the capital status of a province¡° My Lord, I think we should take good care of the wall. " Long Barton looked at it and frowned: "once there is a big gang of horse thieves or the enemy attacking such a dilapidated city wall, it doesn''t have much defensive effect." Indeed, a wall in the South has collapsed and been cut. As long as the enemy attacks, they only need one charge to rush up the wall directly from the collapsed slope¡° "Repair?" Dewey curled his lips: "such a rotten city wall has no maintenance value. It''s better to rebuild a big city!"

 Chapter 198

    Dewey was full of ambition. After all, as a man, he suddenly has a province in his hand, a large territory, thousands of people. With power in hand, it is inevitable that there will be a kind of ambition to do a big job.


    However, he is faced with many problems.


    Financially, although Dewey is not short of money now, there are many places to spend money in the future! If there is no extortion from the United Kingdom of Nanyang, it will not last long only depending on the business income of the imperial capital.


    The geographical position of the province of DESAR was the most frontier in the northwest of the Empire.


    The kilimarro mountains on the west side of Loran are like a natural barrier, which runs through the continent from north to south for thousands of miles.


    This is the Western barrier of the Empire.


    But just here in the northwest, there is a big gap in the kilimarro mountains.


    This gap is the only breakthrough in the kilimarro mountains, known as the northwest corridor.


    The northwest corridor was also the Empire''s only route to the northwest desert and grassland. The whole northwest corridor pierces the kilimarro mountains... It''s not a small path, but a big gap.


    The corridor is tens of kilometers long. The widest part is ten li, and the narrowest part is the corridor entrance near the desert in the northwest, which is also more than two Li wide.


    It can be said that the kilimarro mountains block the vast majority of wind and sand in the northwest of the continent, and also block the alien race on the grassland behind the desert.


    And this gap is a strategic point!


    Du Wei just came to this world. When he was young, he had read some geographical data. At that time, he naively felt that the situation in Northwest China was not difficult to solve.


    As long as it''s in the northwest corridor. If you build a city or a big military fortress, station some troops all the year round, and firmly control this corridor... Then what are you worried about?


    But later, Dewey realized how naive he was!


    The idea of building a city wall or a city like a military fortress on this gap is ridiculous. Because there is a big problem: water!


    People need water, horses need water!


    The earth does not say, even if a military fortress is built to accommodate only 20000 troops... 20000 people''s daily water. Where do you come from?


    There is no water pipe in this world! Northwest China is a dry land with few rivers, and most of the year is dry. Only in the rainy season can it ease a little. In most places, we can only dig wells to get water.


    But the difficulty is that the northwest corridor is a gap in the kilimarro mountains! Geologically speaking, there are rock layers under the ground! Don''t mention the river, even if you want to dig a well to get groundwater, you can''t do it!


    If there''s a military fortress here. Tens of thousands of soldiers'' water can only be transported by vehicles and horses every day!


    People can''t live without water all day! Especially in this arid area!


    The drinking water of tens of thousands of people is transported by cars and horses every day... It''s terrible to think about it!


    It''s impossible!


    Therefore, the establishment of a defensive military fortress in the northwest corridor is nothing more than empty talk.


    And the imperial way is. On this corridor, several small sentries have been set up. In this way, once something happens, these sentries can act as a guard. By the way, these posts belong to the northwest military.


    And out of the northwest corridor. To the outside, there is the desert, and behind the desert, there are different people in the grassland.


    And inside... Is Dewey''s province of Desa!


    Dewey knew very well that the northwest army and the Empire seemed to be in perfect harmony, and he had just come to the northwest, so he could not expect those sentries in the northwest corridor to protect himself!


    In fact, he had always suspected that the northwest army was actually alien to the grassland. And those horse thieves in the desert have collusion!


    In this way, the province of Desa is almost unreservedly exposed to the hostile forces! Although it was too barren before, it seemed that neither equine thieves nor other people on the grassland were interested in this place.


    But now I''m here. If I want to do something, the first thing is to solve my own defense problem!


    In Dewey''s view, the geographical location of the capital city of gilliar makes him dissatisfied. The city is far away from the northwest corridor, backed by mountains. Safety is safe. But whether it''s a transportation hub, or the coverage of the entire province of Desa. They are not enough to take on the responsibility of the capital city.


    Now that he has given up the maintenance of the city and is determined to build a new city, Duwei looks for a long time on the map and finally chooses a place.


    Loulan!


    This name is the same as a legendary city in the western regions that Duwei knew in his previous life. But here, the difference is that Loulan is the name of a lake.


    Loulan lake.


    Walking through the northwest corridor to the Empire, you are facing the main road. This is a very good place. In Northwest China, it is very rare to have such a lake. Moreover, the lake area is not small, and there is snow water flowing down from kilimaro mountain all the year round to supplement the water source.


    Many caravans travelling to and from the northwest would choose to pass by, replenish the water supply for the caravans in this lake, and then move on. With water, you don''t have to drink the bitter groundwater. According to Duwei''s previous knowledge, the reason why the groundwater in this area is suffering is that it often carries some substances harmful to human body¡° We''ll build the new capital city here! " After duvet pointed out the location on the map, everyone in front of him frowned¡° My Lord Philip was the first to speak. This future staff that Dewey is optimistic about has become more and more confident: "my Lord, with all due respect, if we build a new town, the cost will be astronomical..." "don''t worry about finance." Du Wei said faintly: "fortunately, there is a shortage of everything here, but stones are the most important. It''s not difficult to use local materials. I have calculated that if we build a medium-sized city in the south, we need about 4 million gold coins, including the cost of immigration after the construction. In the northwest, everything is cheap. It''s a good place. If it wasn''t for the financial stress in the northwest, I''m afraid the new town would have been built here long ago. "¡° I don''t doubt your wealth. " Philip shook his head: "millions of gold coins, I believe you can afford them with your financial resources. But I''m worried about a series of problems after that... "With that, Philip stood up, went to the map, and then pointed to it:" I have three worries. First, sir, you can see that this place is a transportation hub, so can others! Northwest alien, northwest army, they are not stupid! Once a new town is built here, it will be a threat to them, because the new town near Loulan lake will strengthen your control over the northwest Desa Province... And the control of water sources! Such a transportation hub, they will not want to be firmly grasped by you. Second... My Lord, we have just come to the northwest, and we have no complete control over the administration here. After the establishment of the new town, the problem of immigration will be a big problem! We are seriously understaffed. We need a large number of officials to work just because of the relocation problem. What we are most short of now is people! And the third... "Philip said cautiously:" labor problem. My Lord He sighed: "the population in the northwest is very small. Our province has a population of less than 800000. In my opinion, it needs tens of thousands of labor to build such a city! Time... Optimistic estimate, it will take at least two years to complete. In the northwest, we can''t collect so much labor. And if we do it by force, I''m afraid... Such heavy labor will cause a civil commotion, and we don''t have enough military strength in our hands. With only a few thousand people, it''s difficult to control the whole province. And food... We are not ready to feed tens of thousands of workers. Don''t forget, the northwest is a low yield area. " Dewey quietly waited for Philip to finish. Dewey was not angry about this guy''s opposition to his plan. He thinks that an excellent staff member should think about problems from different angles at any time. He didn''t need a valet to shoot horses¡° There are a lot of problems, Philip, and you''re right. " Dewey''s fingers tapped on the map. "But what if I told you I was going to do a miracle?" Duverton looked at his team, including his loyal knight Robert, general Longbottom, Lao Yan, George Bush and some blue ocean disciples¡° Three months! " Du Wei said with a smile: "I calculated that I need about 5000 people, 5000 people is enough. In three months, you''ll see a new city in this place! " Everyone was speechless with shock. Build a new city in three months? What a joke¡° Have you forgotten my other identity? " Dewey smiles: "I''m a magician. And magicians are usually called "miracle makers."

 Chapter 199

    Dewey''s almost crazy decision shocked everyone. But it is clear to all that this young Duchess does not look like a joke. Maybe he''s crazy, but it''s not a joke!


    In the days that followed, Dewey mobilized almost all his men.


    Four thousand foot soldiers under Robert''s command have been stationed in a barracks outside the city of gilliar. The problem facing Dewey now is that the weapons and equipment in stock can only arm 1000 soldiers.


    Damn governor Bohan, when his men withdrew, they searched so hard that they had taken away all their basic weapons and equipment. Dewey looked at the equipment in the warehouse, many of which were rusty. We managed to scrape together 800 sets to arm 800 soldiers first


    And the remaining 3000 people can only train barehanded for the time being.


    Fortunately, Dewey had made some plans before he came to the northwest. He immediately sent people to attack in all directions and almost ran all over the northwest to buy all the building materials he needed.


    In the warehouse of giliar, the capital, Du Wei was surprised that there were still a lot of building materials to use. Obviously, the former government also realized that the dilapidated city could not be repaired and prepared a batch of materials. However, due to the lack of funds, the plan was shelved indefinitely.


    Dewey, of course, happily accepted these things.


    After he assigned a series of tasks to his subordinates, he hid himself in the old governor''s house, closed the door, and didn''t know what he was doing. Only occasionally did Dewey call in some craftsmen, but their conversation was strictly confidential.


    More than half a month passed quickly, during which madder and a group of servants almost broke their legs. A lot of gold coins were spent, and countless materials, wood, mud tiles and so on were bought. To everyone''s surprise, there was no grain purchase.


    General lombarton wrote a letter, and then found several people to copy it. I don''t know how many copies, and then sent people around to send it out.


    In fact, the content of each letter is exactly the same:


    "I''m back in the northwest. I''m willing to do it with me. Come to gilliar and report


    The signature below is an odd design.


    General lombarton is assembling his old headquarters. Soon, in less than a month, there were more than 1000 people in the barracks outside the city. More than one thousand of them were the elite cavalry who had been in the Northwest with general lombarton. Most of these veterans went home to work as farmers, tailors, blacksmiths and even small laborers.


    A month later, 5000 sets of infantry armor. And the armor weapons that can equip 2000 cavalry are all delivered. In this case, the most famous tycoon of the Empire, the Warcraft of Delan mountain, helped a lot. This big businessman manages a lot of weapons and has a lot to do with the military. The weapons that Duwei bought in his hands are all equipped according to the first-class standard of the main battle corps of the Empire. There are also military catapults. Longbow and so on.


    This time, it cost duvi hundreds of thousands of gold coins. The army is really a bottomless hole to burn money.


    Relying on lombarton''s relationship in the northwest, he bought thousands of superior horses. As a result, Dewey now has 4000 infantry and 1000 cavalry. Finally, there''s no need to hold a firestick. Everyone was armed.


    Long Barton practiced his old department for a few days, and these guys washed away the dust and regained their military style. In the army camp outside the city, general lombarton''s voice could be heard every morning


    "It''s all up to me! Boys! Put on your gear, get on your horse, we''re training! If anyone falls behind today, I''ll punish him to wash the boots for everyone! "


    No one knows how the general trains his old army, only that he calls them up early every morning. Then they all ride out and come back in the evening. Sometimes, it takes two or three days to go out.


    But every time they come back, these guys are half dead tired, covered with dust, as if they were fished out of the mire.


    But Philippe and other blue ocean disciples controlled the administrative organs of Desa Province in the shortest time, which is not difficult. In fact, such a poor area. There is really not much daily administrative work to do.


    Everyone is busy. Even Hussein didn''t have time to rest. Dewey dyed his hair blue with a special potion. And because he was blind in one eye, the paladin wore an eye patch on his face. In this way, I believe no one in the Northwest can recognize the most wanted person in this temple.


    Fortunately for Dewey, there are only two religious centers in the whole province, which are close to nurin.


    Knight Robert was very busy. Dewey not only gave him the 4000 rebels, but also let him take charge of the recruitment work. There was no way. Dewey had too few people under him.


    The northwest is a place where the people are strong. Unfortunately, it is sparsely populated. Only 3000 people were recruited in a month. Knight Robert organized a preparatory infantry regiment and mobilized several of his own men to drill every day.


    And Hussein is also a very good candidate sent by Dewey to help Robert Knight train. Hussein used to be the chief Knight of the Holy Knights, who could command the Holy Knights. It should not be a big problem to have a good drill for these recruits. Of course, Hussein is training cavalry, which is not too difficult work. Because in the northwest, although it is poor, almost every family has a horse or two, and children can ride horses.


    Soon, the camp outside the city was in full swing.


    When the second month came, everyone began to wonder if the Duke of Dewey was really crazy.


    He said it would take three months to build the new town, but now a month has passed, but he has been hiding in the governor''s house all day.


    A large number of building materials have been transported to Loulan lake to select the address of the new city. There used to be a small town with less than a thousand people there, but now a large number of materials are piling up there. Du Wei thought of many ways to hold on to the 500 imperial guards and let them serve as the guard of the materials by Loulan lake. The royals have been a little discontented. They can''t bear the northwest. Everyone hopes to return to the colorful world of DIDU as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Dewey didn''t keep everyone waiting.


    On the fifth day of the second month, he finally walked out of the governor''s house. It was found that the Duchess, who was already thin, seemed to be thinner, his face was a little pale, his eyes were a little red, and his face was tired. But Dewey''s in a good spirit.


    "Gentlemen. Remember today, because from today on, you will witness a miracle


    This morning, all the residents of the small town on the Bank of Loulan Lake were called out, and the place was the farmland outside the town.


    Northwest of this place, the land is poor, but Loulan lake, this place because close to water. The land is pretty good. Grain production is relatively high in the northwest.


    Dewey issued an order to thousands of people in the town. He needed some people who could do farm work. The more the better!


    "You just plant it for me and then collect it for me! It''s that simple. " The order Dewey announced was very clear: "and what''s your reward... All those who work, how much food do you harvest. You can take one tenth of everything. "


    This strange order surprised everyone present.


    Who can''t do farm work? After all, these villages and towns are farmers, and even women can do farm work.


    According to Lord Dewey''s orders, all the seeds distributed to the hands were planted in the land. It took you two days.


    At the beginning, everyone was waiting to see a joke... Is this noble master an idiot? How about planting in this season? Or he has too much food. Wasting it for fun?


    But soon, everyone couldn''t laugh.


    In the morning of the third day, Dewey appeared in his magician robe. Then he carefully asked people to carry out more than ten barrels of water. Then he carefully observed the weight, took out a bottle from his arms, and dropped a few drops of liquid in each barrel of water.


    Dewey began to cast his magic.


    The magic he casts is not complicated. It''s just a water system magic that any intermediate magician can cast.


    After he said the spell. Everyone can see that on the top of the noble''s head, a whirlpool of air appeared between his hands. The whirlpool of air with infinite suction completely sucked up more than ten barrels of water. Looking at more than a dozen water jets rising from the sky, the air over the head is more and more turbulent. Finally, after duvet chanted a few incantations, the wind blew


    The vortex gradually formed a small rain cloud, and then the dark cloud floated above the farmland under the command of Dewey


    The sun is in charge. Can be fine rain. But it has been splashed under the dark clouds


    The drizzle fell quietly and evenly on the farmland, from south to north. From east to west. After the clouds have dispersed and the rain has collected, in the shocked eyes of all people


    The original bare farmland, the land one by one of the buds struggling to drill out, and then with the naked eye can see the speed of crazy growth!


    Less than half a cup of tea, the original bare field has grown full of crops!


    Witness this miracle, countless ignorant farmers have begun to pray aloud, more people are kneeling on the ground, looking up at the sky, excited loudly calling the name of God.


    "What are you waiting for! Time to harvest! No matter how much you harvest, you can get one tenth of the fruits of your labor. "


    At Dewey''s command, thousands of farmers almost went mad, waving scythes and rushing to the fields


    Such a scene, repeated for 15 days! Every day, Dewey can make the farmer grow two or three times!


    After a long time, everyone can''t stand it! The grain in the farmland seemed to grow like crazy. After several days of crazy harvest, many people were tired. Dewey immediately asked the 1000 recruits he brought to supplement the labor force.


    And then, the problem is even more bizarre. The sickles were not enough, so the recruits simply took out their swords to harvest, and finally all the granaries were piled up. The food that can''t be put down is only in the town.


    Looking at the higher and higher grain, everyone doubted whether they were crazy. Or dreaming. But the waist and legs ache, let everyone very sober.


    From then on, the way these people look at Dewey is almost the same as the way they look at the gods!


    In 15 days, this Loulan Lake farm has been reaped many times. A large amount of food, so that Duwei prepared a huge convoy busy four corners of the sky. One by one, granaries were built. Until the end, everyone was too tired to move, Dewey just ended this crazy move.


    And the result is... Dewey estimates. In the next year, the food prices of the two provinces will be greatly reduced!


    Then, in the town, held a grand unprecedented celebration. All the people went crazy, drinking and dancing, cheering for the harvest created by such gods. The celebration lasted a day and a night, and everyone got drunk and drank all the wine they could find... But no one would be distressed. Because next, they don''t lack the food to make wine!


    After the carnival. After everyone had a day off, Dewey announced, "start building the city!"


    In the past month or so, Philip has made great efforts to recruit thousands of laborers from all over the province of Desa, and has collected all the craftsmen that can be found everywhere. Finally waiting for the Duke to announce the start of the construction of the new city... But it''s three months from what he said. There''s only half left.


    Seeing the great harvest created by the Duke''s magic, Philip''s original doubt had been shaken! It may not be crazy to build a new city in three months!


    "All you need is to work at night." Dewey gave a simple order to Philip''s thousands of craftsmen: "you don''t need to do too much heavy manual work, actually. I just need you to do some tinkering


    Then, Dewey showed his miracle again!


    As well as creating a bumper harvest, duvier asked mahde to send someone to plant a sapling outside the selected new town address, and then he used the "time passing" spring to rain again.


    Then nearly a thousand saplings, the vast majority of them grew into towering trees in one day!


    After blowing the clarion call of life, a thousand giant tree people were awakened... Waiting for them. It''s a mountain of material


    There is no doubt that the most primitive companions of self-consciousness are the best labor force. They are boundless, tireless and obedient!


    For those huge stones that need dozens of people to move, a tree man can easily lift them up and put them in the right place.


    At the beginning. The craftsmen were terrified by these monsters. They ran around like crazy and thought they saw the monster. It was under the pressure of Dewey''s army that these guys calmed down. Then, after confirming that these giants are not dangerous, soon, thousands of craftsmen work hard!


    As Dewey said, most of the heavy physical work has been undertaken by these giants. All the craftsmen need is to repair and knock.


    For example, when building the city wall, the tree people easily laid a layer of stone, and the craftsmen immediately rushed up and began to fill things like sand


    In less than ten days, the northern wall has begun to take shape!


    This speed is frightening!


    Philip took a group of Mr. blue ocean''s disciples as the supervisor, each of them assigned tasks, with architectural drawings in hand, and they were busy directing around.


    As it turns out, Dewey didn''t talk big.


    With these powerful giants as labor force, there were still five days left in the third month that Dewey promised. The main wall of the new town has been completed. All the walls were designed as rhombic wave like undulating corners. The wall was as high as 15 meters, which was the standard of a first-class imperial city. This diamond shaped wall will be extremely strong!


    Under the protection of the 20 mile long city wall, it will be the new capital of Dewey in the northwest!


    Loulan city!


    In private, however, everyone gave the city a new name:


    Miracle city!


    Of course, now this "miracle city" is just an empty shell, in addition to the main wall outside, the city is just a blank. Dewey designed several roads running through the north, South, East and West, which have been laid. But it was empty. The only building in the city is a castle.


    This will be Dewey''s future governor''s house.


    The framework of the new capital city has been built in three months, and the rest are the buildings in the city. Then there is the headache of immigration. These things can''t be done in a short time.


    According to Philip''s estimate, it will take about a year for the new capital to become a real city.


    Before that, Dewey had to stay in the old capital of gilliar.


    The residents of the small town on the Bank of Loulan lake became the first group of settlers in the new capital. After getting a series of guarantees, they gave up their homes: the small town became the residents of the new capital. After having no food worries, he began to build his new family circle


    After several busy months, the number of people who are definitely willing to move has reached 30000. The western part of the new capital city is quite similar. Those who move to the new city will be granted a one-year tax exemption by Dewey. The construction of the new city also provides a large number of employment opportunities. The farmers don''t have to worry about losing their source of livelihood after they come to the city. What''s more, Dewey allows them to keep their original land. Gilliar city is the most immigrant city, because Duwei also announced a news after he announced the preferential treatment of one year exemption from all taxes: gilliar city will no longer be a city system in the province of Desa. At the same time, there are no plans to station any troops here. Without the protection of the city wall, if the dilapidated city wall can be regarded as the "city wall". Without the protection of the army, it will become a favorite place for horse thieves and robbers. In this way, people without a sense of security have to choose to move. The migration of 80000 people can not be achieved overnight. However, there is no need for Dewey to worry about these problems. Philip will take the group of blue ocean disciples as the first group of administrative officials of his governor''s office, responsible for all the immigration problems. Knight Robert is responsible for deterring the army in case anything happens during this period. What about Dewey? He once again got into the governor''s house of gilliar and began his mysterious research life. Hussein was given a new task by Dewey. The powerful paladin will go to the frozen forest and across the great round lake to the valley where the tree people live. Because the spring of "time passing" in Dewey''s hands has almost run out! Can safely enter the frozen forest, don''t worry about the bad conditions there and powerful Warcraft everywhere, and don''t worry about divulging secrets, only Hussein can be competent for this job.

 Chapter 200

    Although we all know that when the Duchess is hiding in the governor''s house, it is better not to disturb him. Because everyone knows that the Duke is a magician! When a magician indulges in the study of magic, it''s better not to disturb him.


    What''s more, even housekeeper Maud, who is closest to Dewey, feels vaguely that the young master''s mood seems to be getting worse recently.


    Indeed, Dewey is upset!


    The construction of the new city was very smooth, and he didn''t have to worry about the specific administrative work. But he was still in a bad mood day by day.


    Because he has been waiting for someone!


    Gandalf the green robe, the old guy, said to find himself after three months! But now it has been more than half a year, but he has no news!


    Seeing that autumn is over and winter is coming soon, is that old green hat kidding himself?!


    Dewey felt that his strength had reached a bottleneck. With his current magic level, he has reached level 6. And the magic control ability, in the school of magic, has absorbed so many achievements of the magician''s life research, plus more than half a year''s efforts, his strength has been quite good. I''ve mastered a lot of incantations.


    If Du Wei is asked to reexamine now, Du Wei is confident that he can get a level 6 wizard''s badge.


    Now, if we fight each other purely by magic, gegwu is no longer Duwei''s opponent.


    But Dewey found that was all he could do. After all, it is limited to study the research results of the magicians collected in those magic societies. Dewey needs a mentor, a mentor who can keep him on the magic path. At least an old magician who has a complete study of magic theory.


    Originally, gegwu should be able to play this role temporarily, but this mouse... He is good at metamorphosis. Metamorphosis is not what Dewey needs. And Vivian... Poor little Vivian, although she has eight levels of strength. But... She is not a qualified teacher.


    However, Dewey spent more time on the study of magic. Master Aleck''s formula to replace Mithril made duvet study it over and over for a long time, but he couldn''t succeed in the end. But Seth, who used to be good at making magic wands, is very interested in the manufacturing method of "flying broom" put forward by Dewey. He has been studying these days. He''s almost on the verge of success.


    But after two test flights, poor Seth broke his leg.


    Du Wei knows that the establishment of the new town is just the beginning. He needs to strengthen his strength urgently. In the northwest of this place, there is no strength can not be based! What''s more, other people will not watch the development of the wind and water here. There will always be someone to make trouble.


    There is nothing wrong with this idea. Because soon. The troublemakers came.


    Although no one dares to disturb Duke Dewey and magician who is addicted to research, we all know that the Duke is in a bad mood recently.


    But at noon, madder had to go into duvet''s study and interrupt duvet, who was perusing a pile of recipes given by Arico.


    "Young master." Maud blinked, even though duvet was the Duke. But unlike other people who call Dewey "adult", mad always calls him "young master".


    "Young master, someone wants to see you."


    Dewey frowned and looked up: "is there something wrong with the immigration? Are those guys offering any weird conditions? "


    "... No." Mad shook his head. "It''s the northwest Legion."


    Dewey was stunned for a moment. I put down what I was holding.


    From the northwest corps?


    It has been several months since he came to the northwest, but the northwest army has never taken the initiative to find him, and Dewey will not take the initiative to deal with these warlords.


    What happened today?


    In the reception room, Dewey met the men of the northwest Legion.


    The man is a middle-aged officer. Judging from his costume, he should be a general.


    When we step into the command level of the Imperial military system, we can feel the edge of senior officers. The commanding officer is the head of a regiment. In the Imperial military system, a infantry regiment has 4000 soldiers and a cavalry regiment has 3000 soldiers.


    Generally speaking, four regiments can form a division, and the commander of the division is a general. For example, general Juncker of the second division of the royal guards during the imperial capital coup.


    There are four ranks of generals in the Empire, and those like Juncker are only first-class generals. Of course, as Juncker as a general of the imperial garrison, although only the lowest level of general. But the status is already very high. For example, the same level of generals. Lombarton is also a cavalry commander of 20000 people, but as a general in the barren northwest. Although the same level, but the identity can never be compared with Juncker in the imperial capital.


    Such a general was officially called "major general" in the Roland empire.


    This name is not strange to Du Wei, especially after learning that the founding emperor Aragorn was also a person who crossed the border like himself. The Empire was founded by Aragorn, and the military system was also left by him, with the strong color of Duwei''s previous life, which is very normal.


    On the other hand, it is the head of the army, who generally has the title of "lieutenant general". There are also special cases. For example, duvet''s father, count Raymond, was originally a lieutenant general. Although Raymond did not really command a legion, he once commanded an expeditionary fleet and was also a lieutenant general.


    Up again, that''s admiral. Generals are generally not directly in charge of a certain army or regiment. Basically, they are all military veterans with deep experience. When they are old, they will not stay in the front line of the army. Instead, they will go to the military headquarters of the imperial capital, hang a rank of general, and then become the leaders in the headquarters.


    For example, Dewey''s father, count Raymond, commanded the expeditionary fleet to conquer the Southern Ocean as a general. Then he rose to the rank of commander in chief and became a general.


    The highest is the marshal. However, marshals are generally just "empty title", which is just a symbol of glory.


    At present, however, there are no Marshals in the Empire. Because this supreme honor can only be given to some people who have made great military contributions. However, there is no war in the current environment of the Empire, and it is in a period of peace. Naturally, there is no great military contribution.


    The northwest war was just a local war. As for the Nanyang expedition... How much credit can it take to bully a group of aborigines with a huge fleet?


    There were several real Marshals in the history of the Empire. For example, the ancestor who created the Rowling family, for example, the founding war in the Aragorn era


    And now... Marshal, the position that all soldiers dream of, is still vacant.


    "Your Highness." Standing in front of Du Wei, the general of the northwest army politely introduced himself: "I''m DORO, commander of the 13th division of the northwest army."


    First, the impact. Dewey doesn''t like this guy who calls himself DORO.


    Because although he was wearing military uniform and sword, this guy didn''t have any military temperament. He looks like he''s in his forties. Obviously he''s wearing the biggest uniform, but his fat seems to burst his clothes at any time.


    The flesh on the cheek, the pale face with obvious excessive wine and color, and the puffy body... It can be said that if he changes his clothes. More like a local rich man.


    Can such a man be a general?


    But when Dewey heard his introduction, he understood it immediately.


    Because this so-called "13th division of Northwest corps" is not a regular army. Dewey had some information about the northwest army. He knew about the 13th division. In fact, it is a logistics department, which is specially responsible for the deployment and distribution of military materials. In short, this DORO in front of us is a logistics officer of the whole northwest army.


    Dewey was immediately absorbed. He had already guessed the origin of this guy.


    "General DORO, please take a seat." Dewey pointed to a chair in the room.


    Then they politely exchanged views for a while. DORO was obviously a veteran of officialdom. The officialdom scenes were very skillful. He first complimented Dewey for his "young and promising", then praised Dewey for his "young genius", and finally marveled at the miracle that Dewey had built a new city so quickly, It''s true that ordinary people can''t guess! "


    And Dewey was happy with his flattery. After drinking two cups of tea, this DORO finally said his intention.


    "Your Highness, I''m here today. In addition to the greetings from general lugao, the commander of our army, there are some small things I need your help."


    Dewey laughed. "General dodoro, go ahead."


    "This..." the fat man pondered for a while, and then said with a smile: "the autumn has passed, according to the law. excuse me. When will our Northwest army be able to withdraw military supplies for this quarter? "


    Come and ask for money


    Dewey sneered in his heart.


    "Your Highness, you should know. According to the northwest law, the supplies of our Northwest army are directly allocated from the local financial revenue. According to the usual practice, after the quarterly financial revenue is reported, our Northwest army should accept our share from the local... Ha ha, as you know, it''s not easy to be a soldier. Our young men always have to have enough food to guard the border for the Empire. You are also from the Wu Xun family. I don''t need to say much about this. You must understand it. "


    Dewey nodded quietly: "Oh, then, I don''t know how much is extracted according to the convention?"


    As a matter of fact, Dewey is very familiar with that law. He asked this question on purpose.


    "Forty percent." With a smile, DORO put up four fingers: "according to the traditional practice, our Northwest army should withdraw 40% of its revenue."


    Du Wei picked his eyebrows: "40%? General DORO, are you kidding. According to the provisional decree of the northwest, the local fiscal revenue is only 20%


    Duoduo Luo smiles, and the fat on his face is almost squeezed together: "my Lord, when you first come to the northwest, maybe you don''t know about it. If it''s normal, it''s 20%. However, it has been a practice for many years that the northwest army takes 40% of its fiscal revenue every autumn. "


    After a pause, without waiting for Dewey to ask a question this time, DORO himself explained: "as soon as autumn is over, it''s the end of the year. In order to reward the soldiers for their hard work for a year, the army will give them an extra" stipend "at the end of the year as a reward for their hard work for a year. Therefore, every autumn''s financial and military expenditures are doubled. " In fact, Dewey knew about it, but he pretended not to know. After thinking for a while, he said generously: "in that case, I can''t break the rules here. The young men in the army defended the border for the Empire, and of course they should not be mistreated. Duoduo and luojun, please wait a moment. I''ll ask my deputy to report the financial revenue in autumn Shit, you pay for the year-end bonus? There''s no way! Dewey sneered, but immediately sent for Philip. While waiting for Philip to come, Dewey casually asked about the northwest army. Originally, only one quarter of military expenditure was withdrawn, and there was not much money. In the past, DORO would have sent one of his commanders. However, not long after the new Duke took office, it was better for him to come for money for the first time. After all, the identity of the other party is different. Originally, I thought that this new Lord would probably refuse himself like those stupid people who didn''t know the current affairs before. But DORO was relieved to see that Dewey had agreed so well. Hum, after all, it''s just a teenager. What about the Duke? This is the northwest! Even if the emperor came, he had to give the northwest army face!

 Chapter 201

    Philip, the most promising disciple of duvet in the blue ocean, has been greatly trusted by duvet these days. In Dewey''s view, Philip is young and steady, with real talent and learning in his mind, and has a good understanding of the situation in the northwest. He also has great respect for himself, and never belittles himself for his youth.


    If Philip had not been too young and had no qualifications, Dewey would have appointed him governor of the province.


    But even so, although Philip did not have the title of governor, in fact, Dewey had given him almost everything. Whether it''s the construction of the new city or the financial resources, it''s almost Philip who is in charge of the overall situation.


    After all, Philip is a disciple of blue ocean. After being summoned by Dewey, he first asked the messenger and learned that the Duke was talking with the northwest army.


    Who''s from the northwest army?


    Philip sneered. Just after autumn, the northwest army sent someone to ask for money. Fortunately, Dewey and Philip have already had a solution to this problem. Now he is in no hurry and takes what he has prepared before he comes to see Dewey.


    Philip''s place of work is in the governor''s house. It''s just a moment. When he pushes the door in, Dewey is still chatting with general DORO. After Philip comes in, he salutes Dewey first. Dewey introduces himself.


    DORO was also very polite to the young man who came in, without slighting him. After all, in recent months, after the young Duke came to the northwest, the northwest army also observed the Duchess from the capital for a long time. It is known that the young man named Philip is now almost the right arm of Dewey. Almost all the decrees of the governor''s office are made by the young man, and Dewey is not in charge of anything. Just make some decisions, and leave the rest to this Philip. Although this guy is only an aide of duvet, he is actually half a governor.


    "Philip, general DORO is here today for military expenditure in autumn. Should the financial revenue of this quarter have been reported?" Dewey had a nice smile on his face.


    "Yes, my Lord." Philip immediately opened one of the pamphlets he had brought with him, and then handed over a copy: "my Lord. This is the autumn income of the province of Desa... "


    Duvet pretended to take it over and looked at it, with a suspicious expression on his face: "well, Philip, is the number wrong?"


    Philip was serious: "your honor, the numbers on it are correct."


    Duwei coughed, and then slowly pushed the object on the table down in front of general DORO: "general DORO, this is the autumn revenue of Desa Province... A total of 71000 gold coins, including 46000 gold coins from agriculture. Well, according to your usual practice, if the northwest army draws 40%, it should be... "


    "Eighteen thousand four hundred gold coins." Philip had already reported the numbers very quickly.


    DORO''s face changed: "how much?"


    "Eighteen thousand four hundred gold coins." Philip repeated without expression.


    Du Wei kept smiling, but sighed: "alas. It seems that the number is a little less... The officers and men of the northwest army are defending the border for the country, and they have made great contributions... Well, I''ll add some more, and just round up a whole number: 20000 gold coins! "


    He pretends to be generous here. Next to DORO, his nose was almost crooked.


    The politeness on his face just now disappeared, and he said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, did I hear you right? Are you sure this number is correct? "


    "Of course it is." Philip answered first: "the governor''s office has just checked the agricultural taxes collected by various places..."


    DORO''s face turned red with a trace of reason. Instead of looking at Philip, he turned to Dewey and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness! The province of DESAR is a bit barren. But it''s ridiculous to say that a province with a population of nearly one million has a quarterly income of only 70000 gold coins. "


    After a pause, a trace of anger appeared in DORO''s eyes: "in spring and summer this year, there is still more than 200000 yuan in each season, and autumn is the harvest season of farmland, according to the calculation of previous years. At least there should be more than 300000! It''s a province. It''s a joke like that. It''s too big! "


    "General DORO!" Philip''s face sank suddenly, his voice cooled down, his eyes narrowed, and he said, "please pay attention to your words! You''re talking to an imperial Duke! "


    Then Philip said coldly, "I think you know that we are building Loulan new town recently. The cost of building the new town is huge. Tens of thousands of craftsmen, geotechnics and daily expenses are a huge and heavy burden! In addition, in order to mobilize the people in the territory to move to the new city, the Duke issued a tax exemption order at the beginning of the construction of the city! Those who are willing to move to the new town with their families can be exempted from tax for one year. The original fiscal revenue of Desa province is not much. With so many huge expenses and tax cuts, the revenue of this quarter will naturally be less. What''s strange? "


    DORO originally came to test Dewey''s attitude today. Since he came to the northwest, the little Duke has not dealt with the northwest army. Just now he thought the other side would cooperate obediently. Now he is playing with himself.


    Think of here, Duoduo Luo can''t help but anger more, his grand northwest army general, holding the army''s material power, here in the northwest, who doesn''t give him some face, even the old fox Bohan is polite to him, but didn''t expect that the child dare to play with himself.


    duke? What about the Duke? What are the northwest army afraid of!


    "Your Highness!" Duo Luo Huoran stood up and said faintly: "I think your subordinate may not know the northwest law! Of course, I know you are building a new city, but according to the imperial decree, the northwest army has the right to intercept part of the income from agricultural tax land for military expenditure! Military expenditure withdrawal has priority! Moreover, before the military expenditure of the northwest army was withdrawn, the local government was not allowed to use the agricultural tax first! But now, your staff member told me: our Northwest army has not received military expenditure yet, and he has spent all his money on the construction of the new city. Is that what he meant? "


    Dewey looked at the angry fat man. "General dodoro, please sit down. Your anger has no effective remedy for the current situation. Let''s discuss how to solve the problem. Do you think so?" he said slowly


    DORO forced a "hum".


    Dewey laughed, looked at Philip and said solemnly, "Philip, although the account is right. But the northwest army officers and men''s military spending is absolutely not in arrears! This quarter''s revenue, after all, is just a few figures on the paper. Just tell me how much you should pay before deducting the expenses this quarter. "


    Philip then pretended to be reluctant: "my lord... If you calculate according to normal, the original income is about 250000 gold coins... Less than usual. After all, you have exempted many civilians who are willing to move."


    DORO''s anger was calmed. The total amount of 250000 gold coins was about the same! Although it is less. But it''s within acceptable limits. If it''s 250000, 40% will have 100000 gold coins.


    "That''s not easy." Du Wei immediately made a bold appearance: "according to the income of 250000, 40% should be 100000... Then you just need to spend 100000 gold coins from the Treasury."


    Philip sighed, as if embarrassed, and whispered, "but. Your highness, we don''t have so much money in the Treasury at all


    "What!!"


    A roar, with infinite anger and doubt!


    But the problem is, it''s not easy to yell. It''s not Dorothy... In fact, he was about to get angry, but Duke Dewey growled first.


    The Duchess clapped his case, with undisguised anger on his face, and glared at Philip: "what do you say!"


    He dropped all the cups in front of him and said angrily, "Mr. Phillip! Please explain! My province! Even though Desa province is a little poor, there are always savings and reserves over the years in the Treasury of the capital finance department!! Is it true that our province can''t even spend 100000 yuan now


    Dewey''s first move. The loud voice, on the contrary, scared DORO.


    "Give me an explanation!" Dewey, as if angry to swallow people, cried out: "Philip! Is this my territory! Is this our province of Desa! Or did you use your power to embezzle the reserves in the warehouse!! If you can''t explain, I''ll arrest you immediately for corruption! "


    Philip immediately looked aggrieved and said, "my Lord, I have never been greedy of a gold coin!"


    Then Philip seemed to be full of resentment: "Sir, as soon as you arrive in the northwest, you never care about finance. Naturally, you don''t understand. You want to build a new city. I tried every means to dissuade him. You are not willing to listen to my opinion... Alas, I can only do my best to maintain the operation of all things for you. But I also have difficulties! "


    At this point, he seemed to make up his mind: "do you remember when I first arrived here, I handed you a report kept in the warehouse?"


    Du Wei seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then said impatiently, "I''m not interested in those things, just have you deal with them for me."


    Philip said with a wry smile: "your honor, you are a magician. Naturally, you are not interested in these common things. However, in the report I gave you, everything has been explained, but you didn''t pay attention to that report..."


    Dewey thought of something and frowned, "what happened to that report?"


    "My lord..." Philip sighed: "when we took over the province of Desa a a few months ago, there were only 190000 gold coins in the storeroom of the whole province! As a province, its fiscal revenue and reserves over the years are only 190000! "


    "It''s impossible!"


    Still, DORO didn''t have time to speak before him again. Dewey jumped up before him again, blushing and waiting for Philip: "every province has only a hundred thousand gold coins in reserve over the years?"


    "But it is true, my Lord. I have a detailed list of statistics in my report Philip''s expression was bitter: "you put all your energy on the study of great and holy magic, so you ignored these things. Although I have reminded you again and again, you didn''t pay attention to them..."


    then. Philip seemed to be very careful and hesitant. He continued: "this number, of course, is unbelievable. Who would believe that there is only such a small amount of reserves in the storeroom of a province. But... "


    "But nothing."


    After coughing, Philip gritted his teeth and said, "but before you took office in the northwest, governor Bohan was always in charge of the administration of the province."


    This sentence is already very obvious!


    DORO listened. I can''t help but secretly accept this statement.


    It seems that before giving up the site, Bohan cleaned up the land in the province of Desa and emptied the whole family when he left... This explanation is very reasonable.


    Dewey and Philip just stare at each other. Dewey''s face is angry, while Philip''s face is aggrieved. After a long time, Dewey gritted his teeth and said, "what a governor Bohan! It''s such a trick for me! Hum! No wonder when I passed by Mulan city on my way to office, this old guy was so strange to me. It turned out that he quietly left me an empty shell! "


    Then he looked at Philip discontentedly: "why didn''t you say these things earlier?"


    Philip immediately spread his hands: "your energy is on the great and sacred magic research. I said it several times, but you didn''t listen to it. "


    After a long time, Du Wei sighed, then looked at DORO with the most sincere eyes, and said with an apologetic mouth: "general DORO. Let you see the joke... I didn''t expect that this kind of thing happened under my eyes. "


    DORO just felt his words were in his throat, but he didn''t know how to say it now. Seeing Dewey and Philip perform, he was confused for a moment. He didn''t know whether they were real or acting.


    however. Magicians don''t like to manage mundane affairs. They just immerse themselves in their own magic research. This statement is very common and seems reasonable. What''s more, most of these young nobles are illiterate. Where can they manage their financial affairs?


    It seems that the Duke in front of us can''t be blamed. It''s the Bohan guy


    "Don''t worry, general DORO." Du Wei immediately had a look of bounden duty: "I''ll send someone to talk to Bohan immediately! Anyway, I want him to spit out the money he swallowed me! in due course. I''ll pay you a lot of money for the northwest army and the local people! "


    DORO just feels like he''s holding his breath... Spitting it out?


    He has been in the Northwest for many years, and he doesn''t know how many times he has dealt with governor Bohan. He knows the power of Bohan. When the money comes to Bohan, can you let him take it out with you?


    When you get the money back, you can pay the military expenses. It''s not a long way off


    DORO immediately said, "but your highness, military expenditure can''t be delayed..."


    Duvier didn''t wait for DORO to finish. He interrupted: "general. As you can see, we were fooled by the old man Bohan. He swallowed all my money. I''m willing to help you, but my staff have told me that the province of Desa is really unable to pay for the military expenditure. "


    "But your new town..." Duoduo Luo didn''t believe it. After all, if he could afford to build a new town, he couldn''t afford 100000 gold coins?


    "I know what you want to say." Du Wei said faintly: "I don''t hide that most of the expenses for the construction of the new city are borne by myself. At that time, my man dissuaded me, but I really didn''t want to stay in the dilapidated city of gilliar, so I took out my private property to support the construction of the new city. But it''s true that the Finance Department of DESAR province has no money to keep


    What else can DORO say?


    He was too embarrassed to ask Dewey to pay for the military.


    In this case, it is unreasonable for both the public and the private.


    In private... These powerful and important people, who is not making a lot of money when they take office? I''ve only heard about the land for making money, but I haven''t heard that I''m going to make up for the public deficit with my own money! He Duoduo Luo is also a general. He is a member of the officialdom circle. Naturally, such a simple truth is clear. In this case, he is also embarrassed to say it.


    Yu Gongmo... Private money to pay for military expenses? What are you up to? It''s light to say that you are the only one to win over the military! To say the heavy, that is to have ulterior motives, rebellious heart!


    "It seems that there is nothing I can do for the time being." Du Wei said from the bottom of his heart: "please take my place to pay tribute to general lugao, the commander of the northwest army. I am deeply sorry. But I will try my best to make up for it. I will send someone to see governor Bohan in Mulan City, nurin province. Anyway, I will recover the money and give justice to the northwest army! "


    Looking at the young man in front of him with a sincere face, it''s hard to judge whether he is true or false. As for whether governor Bohan had swallowed the Treasury of the province of DESAR before he left, DORO could naturally find out that the northwest army had been operating in the Northwest for many years, and there were still some clues. I''m not afraid Dewey''s cheating on this.


    Thinking of this, Dorothy had already stood up and looked colder: "in this case, Duke, I''ll leave first, and I''ll go back to report today''s affairs to general lugao... As for the future, it''s not up to me to decide."


    Dewey had no airs. He got up to take him out. Even before he left, Dewey seemed to say a few words on purpose to DORO: "Sir, governor Bohan''s practice really annoys me, but... After all, I came to the Northwest for the first time. He is an old minister in the Northwest and has been in business for many years. I''m afraid he may not be so easy to yield to this matter, so... This matter, I''m afraid it''s not enough for me to recover the money. If necessary, I hope the northwest army can exert some pressure on him. After all... There''s your army in there, isn''t there? " Duo Duo Luo pondered for a while, but he didn''t dare to promise. He just said that he would report back to the head of his army. In this way, Du Wei fooled away the northwest army for the time being. After seeing off the logistics director of the northwest army, Dewey and Philip closed the door. They both laughed for a while, and then Philip frowned and said, "my Lord, although I''ve sent him away for a while, I think they can always come back after I go back. Then... "And then what." Du Wei snorted: "it''s true that Bohan has ransacked my storeroom. As long as the northwest army checks, it will be clear that at least we are not lying in this matter. They have nothing to do with us. Our public finances are really tight and we don''t have much money. This is also true. Even if the commander of the northwest army, general Lu Gao, came, I was embarrassed to let me pay for it directly. There are always rules in officialdom. The most ideal situation is that the northwest army will transfer the hatred to the old man of Bohan... Hum! How can I feel comfortable if I swallow such a large sum of money and don''t give him any trouble! " But then Dewey himself laughed and looked at Philip: "I''m just angry. The northwest army has always been fighting against Bohan, and it''s not bad for me to add such a fire. " Philip frowned and said, "it''s just that this quarter is a good one. Next quarter, they''re asking for money again. Bohan''s excuse doesn''t work well." Du Wei also had some helplessness and said with a bitter smile: "let''s go one step at a time. It''s a time to delay. That damned "provisional order" is really troublesome, but Dewey knows that now we can''t expect the imperial central government to have the courage to abolish it! Because of the existence of the northwest army, the central government of the Empire was also afraid of it. The Regent has just come to power. Now his main energy is to stabilize the situation. It is impossible to break with the northwest army rashly. It''s better to rely on the center of the empire than on yourself. Philip thought for a long time, then suddenly said: "in fact, my Lord, I have an idea! From now on, the northwest army will not take even one more gold coin from us! "

 Chapter 202

    "First, what can I do?" As soon as Dewey came down, he became interested.


    Not a single gold coin from now on?


    "I''ve come up with it these days. It''s absolutely impossible for those warlords to get a gold coin from us! It''s just... I''m afraid that such a practice will completely irritate the northwest army. Now our strength is not strong enough, if we turn against them... "Philip hesitated for a moment, then said:" that day I saw you show your great magic power in Loulan lake, I suddenly thought of a way... This way, you can bypass that damned temporary order! " The young man brightened his eyes and said with a smile, "but I''ve also taken advantage of the imperial law."


    Take advantage of the law?


    Dewey''s eyes are bright. He likes this style!


    "My Lord, have you forgotten your other identity? You are a magician!"


    Philip had a sly smile on his lips.


    Du Wei is slightly a Zheng, immediately suddenly thought of a law that he never seemed to care about!


    Roland Empire, the "wizard''s privilege clause" in the imperial code!


    The prosperous magic civilization in Roland, the powerful power and rare number of magicians, make them get a high status. No matter where they are, magicians will get the best treatment and respect, and be revered.


    And the Empire even made some preferential terms for the magicians in the code!


    As mentioned earlier, there was an outstanding emperor in the history of Roland Empire who said in private: no one can be above the law, except the Emperor himself... And the other exception is the magician!


    The special preferential treatment enjoyed by magicians in the law is that they are not bound by the common law! Magicians will not be judged by the imperial authorities! Magicians are bound by the mainland magic trade union. If there are magicians who commit crimes, the imperial government can not judge them except the magic trade union.


    Like when Dewey was hijacked by a magician. Imperial officials once had a lot of war with the magic trade union, but in the end, it could only be settled.


    In addition, another special preferential treatment clause is:


    Duty free!


    The imperial code clearly stipulates that all the people of the Empire must pay taxes, which is an obligation! Dewey, who was familiar with the code, was surprised to find that even the nobles had to pay taxes in the Roland empire! This strange law gives Dewey a sense of civilization.


    The magician is an exception! The law clearly states that magicians are the precious wealth of the Empire. All have the right of tax exemption. No one is allowed to collect taxes from the magician. The magician enjoys the privilege of exemption from all taxes of the Empire all his life!


    As an aristocrat, and he has only recently been officially qualified as a magician, Dewey almost forgets this beneficial law in his mind. With such a reminder from Philip, I remember.


    "Unfortunately, my Lord, you can''t enjoy this law." Philip said with a smile: "although you are a magician. But first of all, you are an aristocrat with the title of imperial Duke! It is stated in the imperial code that your status as a Duke has priority. In other words, you are a noble first, and then a magician. thus. You still have to pay taxes. Therefore, although the province of DESAR is your territory, according to the law, you still have to pay the financial revenue to the military expenses stipulated by the damned provisional law of the Empire. Because of the military spending. It''s an additional military revenue. "


    Dewey already laughed. "Keep talking, Philip."


    "Yes, my Lord." Philip said with a smile: "but your honor, you are not the only magician among us now. That Miss Vivian, and Mr. Solskjaer, are all people who have the formal qualification of magician


    "What do you mean..."


    Philip immediately explained to Dewey in detail his own way:


    "In imperial law, my Lord. You are the Lord of the province of dessa. The whole land of the province is your private property! This is protected by imperial law. However, because of your noble status, you can''t be tax-free like other magicians. In fact, from a historical point of view, there are very few people who have both noble and magician identities. You are a special case. My way is: if you can trust Miss Vivian. And Mr. Solskjaer. I can draft several documents to select some of the food producing areas, farms and cultivated land in the province of Desa. Indicate that you are willing to present the land property to miss Vivian or Mr. Solskjaer as Lord for free. In this way, all the future income of these land, do not have to pay any tax! At that time, if the northwest army comes back to ask for money, as long as we show them these documents, we will say: Well, now these lands are owned by the magicians, the agricultural tax revenue of the province of DESAR will not have much money, and the military expenditure... Of course, not to mention! And of course, in private, the property income of these lands is still yours. "


    This is really a wonderful way!


    Dewey was immediately moved by this legal loophole.


    For Vivian and Solskjaer, of course, he is trustworthy. Especially little Vivian... Du Wei''s heart has almost regarded little Vivian as his own forbidden! What else should we share between them?


    "My personal preference is to choose Miss Vivian." Philip also had a funny smile. Everyone knew the ambiguous relationship between the Duchess and the lovely and beautiful sorceress, but Philip also put forward a special attention: "my method is not impeccable. Because once the real estate is transferred, it will be nominally owned by the person who accepts your gift! If someone wants to fight against you at this time, just send someone to assassinate... That is to say, if the owner of the real estate dies, the land will naturally return to the Empire without an heir! Miss Vivian is a level 8 magician. I believe no one dares to use her brain. Of course... Sir, once you and miss Vivian get married in the future. Then these properties can be rightfully returned to your name. "


    The last sentence made Dewey smile.


    Getting married... Well, it''s going to have to wait. After all, she and Vivian are too young.


    However, that little girl has grown up a lot recently.


    Depressing the fancy in his mind, Dewey coughed: "although this is a loophole, it''s too obvious. The northwest army is not an idiot. When we do this, although we can''t find fault in name, both sides will be shamed immediately. "


    Philip slightly owe owe body, slowly way: "my Lord, I am your staff, I am only responsible for the attention, how to make the final decision.". It also depends on your choice. "


    Dewey took a deep breath, stood up, walked around the room twice, then shook his head and said, "it''s a good idea, but we don''t have the capital to fight the northwest army right now. But when we have a firm foothold, it''s not too late to use this method. "


    Then Dewey gave a wry smile: "before turning over, the northwest army came to ask for money. If you can''t, you''d better spend some money on them... "Speaking of this, Du Wei was a little unwilling and couldn''t help scolding a rude remark:" Damn, it''s time to pay the protection fee. "


    That''s what he said, but Dewey knew that the northwest Legion had been rooted in the Northwest for so many years. Naturally, it has a solid foundation and strength.


    To put it bluntly, is general DORO really here for such a little money? The expenditure of tens of thousands of gold coins, as far as the northwest army''s family is concerned, is not waiting for the rice to be cooked. More importantly, to test the attitude of Dewey, a new rich man in Northwest China!


    If Dewey behaves obediently, then everything is easy to say. If Dewey is tough and refuses to cooperate, wait for Dewey. It''s the Revenge of the northwest army and the local people! Don''t forget. How did the two noble lords in front end up miserable under the attack of the northwest army!


    Now I don''t have the capital to fight against this warlord. The best way is in the short term. It''s just pretending to be stupid and pretending to be a magician who doesn''t know the common things and a little nobleman who is a rookie in politics. Try to gain yourself time for development.


    Du Wei, who understood this, immediately came up with an idea. He wrote a letter in person and sent it to the northwest army camp at the northern border of nurin province.


    This letter is addressed to general lugao, the commander of the northwest army. As an imperial Duke and nobleman, Dewey first politely expressed his greetings to the head of the Lu gaojun army, and then humbly said that when he first came to the northwest, he still needed the care of the northwest army. Finally, he deliberately and obviously made a direct request: he hoped that the northwest army could help him, who had no foundation in the northwest, exert some pressure on governor Bohan, to recover the financial reserves and money that Bohan had seized from the Treasury of his own province of dessa. Du Wei made it clear that he was not short of money, just to defend his dignity, unwilling to swallow his pride and willing to cooperate with the northwest army. Finally, he said that if the northwest army could help him recover the money, Du Wei was willing to give it all to the northwest army to show his respect for the frontier warriors.


    In this letter, Dewey tried to shape himself into a noble who didn''t understand common customs and fought for loyalty. He did not expect a letter to completely paralyze the northwest army, but if the northwest army could temporarily shift its attention from itself to governor Bohan, then it would achieve its goal.


    After this letter was sent out, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. For a long time, there was no news from the northwest army. General lugao, who holds the military power in the northwest, seems to have no interest in Dewey, the new Duke of the northwest. Although the Empire was in charge, the generals of the main battle Corps stationed in the local area generally did not get too close to the local officials to avoid suspicion. However, as the commander of the Empire, the general of military power and duvet, the Duke of the Empire, did not even see each other in the Northwest for several months. The attitude of the other side is really intriguing.


    Do you look down on Dewey and put on airs? It doesn''t seem to be


    The winter of 960 years in Roland empire finally arrived. Winter in the northwest is much colder than that in the south. But with enough food in reserve for the winter, it seems that the cold winter is not so terrible to the people in the province.


    Moreover, within a few months, general Longbottom, relying on his old relationship, bought a large number of cattle and sheep from several small tribes of different nationalities in the grassland. In winter, every soldier put on a new fur coat. More than half of the construction projects in the new capital city have been completed, and the buildings in several urban areas have been basically improved. Tens of thousands of people have moved into the city in succession. Duwei has spent nearly six million gold coins for the new city. Even if the little Zach, who has the imperial capital, keeps making money for Dewey, he also gradually feels a bit of economic pressure. After all, at present, Desa is not self-sufficient. It is not a long-term solution to rely on its own private financial resources to support the army and the construction of new towns. How to make money in such a barren northwest of Desa province has become a problem to be solved by Dewey. Du Wei is not willing to do things that only invest but not return! Just as the new year is coming, Dewey has an unexpected guest. The Knights of the Liszt family, the Dardanelles who had been in trouble with Dewey in the frozen forest, led a huge motorcade to the city of giliar in the province of Desa. Du Wei was very happy to meet his old friend again. He ran out to meet his good friend himself. They hugged each other warmly outside the snowy governor''s house¡° My God, Dardanelle, you are here at last Dewey laughed and looked at the old friend: "I thought you forgot me!"

 Chapter 203.1

    Facing Dewey''s enthusiasm, Dardanelle apologized: "Dewey... Oh, it should be the Duke. Hehe, how dare I forget your kindness? Originally, I wanted to see you long ago, but the Marquis sent me to sea with the family fleet. I came back a few days ago. I''m here with a new year''s present from the Marquis! "


    After reading the list of gifts sent by the Liszt family, even Dewey couldn''t help taking a deep breath!


    Compared with the gifts given last time, marquis Liszt''s hand was extravagant to the extreme!


    In addition to numerous valuable treasures, marquis Liszt gave duvet what she lacked most at present


    High quality armor and weaponry enough to equip 5000 soldiers, and 1000 good horses. Finally, four thousand young slaves were sent!


    "In addition to these gift lists, I have to be added." Dardanelle looked at Dewey with a smile: "my Lord, do you remember what I said to you in the frozen forest? I have vowed that I will follow you closely for the rest of my life! The Marquis has agreed to my request, and when I come this time, I won''t have to go back! "


    Dewey was pleasantly surprised. He has too few people to trust now. Dardanelle was born in the Liszt family and a close friend of the Marquis de Liszt. Although his martial arts skills may not be first-class, he was born in a big family. In his youth, he had adventure experience and knew a lot about many things, especially when he was born in Liszt, a big business family. Has rich experience, at the same time to Du Wei extremely loyal!


    "My Lord, I have also brought a letter from the Duchess." Dardanelle said, carefully took out a good letter from his arms, solemnly handed it to Dewey: "the Marquis, please let me tell you, please after reading the letter, if you feel that you can''t decide for a moment, you can consider it slowly. But no matter what your decision is, please give her an answer


    Du Wei was stunned: "Oh, I don''t know what happened to Marquis Liszt?"


    Dardanelle shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know about that, madam. It''s all in the letter."


    Duwei did not ask any questions. He warmly took Dardanelle to his governor''s house. That night, Duwei held a banquet and invited all his staff to introduce Dardanelle to everyone. Hussein naturally recognized Dardanelle. From this point of view, Dardanelle''s loyalty to Dewey is beyond doubt: the secret of Hussein''s identity, Dardanelle did not reveal.


    Duwei publicly appointed Dardanelle, and appointed him as the first Garrison and garrison commander of the new capital city in the future. And as the Duke of tulip, he officially granted the status of guardian Knight of Dardanelle family.


    Duvi''s men knew that Dardanelle was a good friend who had been in trouble with the Duke. They were all very warm and polite to him. After the guests and guests had a good time, they left. Dewey asked madder to arrange for Dardanelle to live in his own governor''s house, and then went back to his room. Just opened the letter that Marquis Liszt always came to.


    Dewey was very impressed by the current female leader of the Liszt family. The Liszt family is rich in the mainland, and even the wealth is still above the dranshan Warcraft, and they also have the title of royal nobility, so their power can not be underestimated. Although I helped Dardanelle once in the frozen forest, it was a disguised help to Marquis Liszt, but when I returned to the Lorraine plain, the other party had already sent a big gift. After that, I sent someone to the north to contact the mercenary regiment to do business, and I was taken care of by the Liszt family in the North... According to reason, even if I had been kind to the Liszt family, the other side would have paid off, and now I send such a big gift


    Today, Dewey just looked at the gift list briefly, and roughly estimated that it was worth at least one million gold coins. If the other party is so kind, it''s not a simple return. It''s mostly about asking for yourself


    Sure enough. This letter is obviously written by Marquis Liszt, with elegant notes. He has a great style and is very polite to Dewey.


    First, he politely congratulated duvet on his appointment as governor of the northwest province of dessauds and his acquisition of the title of Duke. Then he expressed his new year''s greetings. Finally, it was stated that Dardanelle had officially separated from the Liszt family and belonged to duvet. What he had brought was just a new year''s gift to express his heart.


    The content of the letter praised duvet. Although it meant that there was a promising young lady, the Marquis Liszt was obviously very talented and had the right words. She praised duvet carefully, but she didn''t show any flattery. On the contrary, she made people feel very comfortable.


    At the end of the letter, the pen turned and mentioned that Du Wei had a good relationship with the Blue Ocean University in the capital. This time, there were many blue ocean disciples in the northwest to assist Du Wei. Marquis Liszt expressed her admiration for the blue ocean scholars, and pointed out that she had a younger brother and a younger sister, who were very young and worried about the lack of discipline. She once sent someone to visit the blue ocean scholars in the imperial capital, hoping that her younger brother and sister could worship under the blue Ocean door, but she was turned down. Marquis Liszt said that she did not dare to force blue ocean scholars. However, since there are many blue ocean scholars under Dewey, it is enough to take the second place. Therefore, could Dewey please say something nice from the middle and invite a blue ocean disciple to be his brother and sister''s teacher


    For the sake of friendship between the two families, do your best to live together. The Liszt family must be grateful to de. after putting down the letter, Dewey pondered for a while. It''s just a request from the marquis. It''s really intriguing. Although the blue ocean university is famous, it is not impossible to invite other famous scholars even if they can''t move the blue ocean because of the Liszt family status. Why must they belong to the blue ocean? If you don''t move the blue ocean, you must invite its disciples? Although Du Wei has 80 disciples of blue ocean, he is short of others. Especially recently, he is busy with official business. Everyone is busy and has taken on many responsibilities. At this time, he has to take someone from his staff to be a family teacher in Liszt''s house... Du Wei is somewhat reluctant to give up. Although they were in a bit of a dilemma, the Liszt family was kind to themselves in many ways. They gave so many gifts and wealth, and they also sent Dardanelle. If they didn''t let others go, they would be very sorry. Du Wei sighed and was about to write back. Suddenly, his heart moved and he asked for Philip. Philip hasn''t had a rest yet. He has stayed up till dawn almost every day these days. The relocation has injected almost all the energy into the young man. Du Wei sent for Philip and asked him if he knew anything about the Liszt family sending people to study in the imperial blue ocean. Philip thought for a moment and said, "it''s true. But the teacher refused very simply that day. The young master of the Liszt family, the younger brother of the Marquis, was said to be a very clever boy with good character. We thought the teacher would agree, but who knows, the teacher refused very simply, and there was no room for maneuver... We disciples don''t ask much about this. " Although Philip said that, Dewey saw that Philip seemed to be insincere, as if there was something hard to say. Dewey didn''t ask much about such private matters. Let Philip go back. Then he invited Dardanelle, told Dardanelle the request in the letter from Marquis Liszt, and asked, "Dardanelle, I don''t want to be embarrassed, but I can''t decide this matter. It''s said that Marquis Liszt''s younger brother is young and smart. I don''t know why the blue oceanographers refuse? If it''s just an ordinary thing, it''s not difficult for me to say a few good words to make the Marquis fulfill her wish. But I''m afraid there''s something hidden in this matter. It''s not good for me to talk to an outsider. In case of offending Mr. Blue Ocean... You know, all the things I work for now depend on Mr. blue ocean''s disciples. " Dardanelle hesitated for a moment, and then said, "my Lord, I didn''t know that this is the request in my wife''s letter... Well, I shouldn''t have said that originally, but now I''m no longer a member of the Liszt family. Since you are my master, I can''t hide what you ask me... I heard that my wife''s father, the former patriarch of the Liszt family, He and Mr. blue ocean used to be good friends. They used to study together when they were young! It''s just that later... It seems that there are some festivals... "" Oh? " Dewey became interested: "does the father of marquis Liszt have such a relationship with Mr. blue ocean?" Dardanelle thought for a moment: "not many people know about this. It''s said that the former patriarch had a good relationship with the blue ocean scholars in those years, and they also had friendship with classmates. But later, it seems that because of the concept of not falling out. Mr. LAN Hai has a weak nature and is concerned about the country and the people, while Mr. Liszt is more concerned about family business. After a long time, Mr. blue ocean thinks Mr. Liszt is too profitable. To tell the truth... "Dardanelle gave a wry smile:" everyone knows that the Liszt family developed in the hands of the former patriarch. In those years, there were some shady businesses in the development of the family... So... "

 Chapter 203.2

    Dewey nodded, vaguely aware. Although he didn''t know much about the Liszt family at the beginning, with his status getting higher and higher, more and more people in the aristocratic circle know more about the history of the Liszt family. The Marquis''s father, the former head of the Liszt family, did a lot of disgraceful things. In order to develop his family, he married his beautiful daughter to an old aristocrat. He only wanted to keep up with each other''s distinguished status, and then his business flourished. What''s more, I have heard that... Secretly manages some illegal things, such as smuggling from frozen forests and sea trade. I have also heard that I have done some illegal activities.


    Dewey was not surprised to hear that. After all, no matter in this world or in Dewey''s previous life, which of those rich families has nothing shady in the history of making a fortune? It''s also common.


    Moreover, after inheriting the family, marquis Liszt was strict in her work, and her reputation gradually turned around.


    "I heard that Mr. LAN Hai and Mr. Liszt had changed their faces in those years, and they meant that they would not communicate with each other. After that, Mr. Liszt once visited blue ocean, but blue ocean was not seen behind closed doors."


    Dewey frowned: "in this way, Mr. blue ocean is so determined. How can I help you? I''m afraid all the disciples of blue ocean know about it. When Philip told me just now, it seems that it''s difficult to say... Since it''s Mr. blue ocean''s rules, I can''t force them to break them... I just told Philip about this letter, but the boy deliberately didn''t mention it. Obviously blue ocean has set the rules, He doesn''t want to do it either


    and. However, Dewey still had an idea in her mind: the Marquis, I heard that she was a very smart person, and she did things with great discretion. Since she knew the festival, she also raised such a thorny question... I''m afraid the meaning is not simple.


    Dewey thought for a moment, sighed and said, "I''ll write back to my wife. I''ll try my best to deal with this matter. But after all, I can''t make the decision. In the final analysis, I just do my best. "


    Dewey''s letter was sent quickly. This time Mrs. Liszt''s reply was very fast. She said that she understood Dewey''s difficulties and did not dare to force her. She just put forward a circuitous suggestion: whether she could send her younger brother and sister to the northwest, even if she lived in Dewey''s mansion temporarily. In this way, over a long period of time, you can always learn something from these blue ocean elites. Maybe it will be a long time. The other side is willing to accept the apprentice for the sake of long-term love.


    Marquis Liszt wrote this letter with sincerity. It also stated clearly that her father had some misunderstanding with Mr. blue ocean. After his old age, my father deeply felt regret for his life. If we can eliminate the estrangement between the two families, we can also understand his father''s heart disease. This kind of words also more or less relieved Du Wei''s doubt. The Liszt family is the richest in the world. Apart from the blue ocean, what university students can''t be invited?


    Since it is to understand the gratitude and resentment of the elders that we insist on doing so. It''s understandable.


    Just send it. Anyway, the governor''s house of Dewey is so big. Let alone send two people, even if you send ten hundred people, you can''t live there.


    At once, Dewey sent someone to reply, which was regarded as a formal answer to the request of the Marquis de Liszt.


    Du Wei did not hide this matter from Philip and others. After all, he promised to deal with them in the middle, although he would not force them to do anything in his own capacity. He told them in advance to show respect.


    When Philip found out, he sighed. Take a deep look at Du Wei. "My Lord," he said in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s that simple."


    Dewey frowned slightly: "what''s your opinion?"


    Philip seems to have some misgivings. With a smile, Dewey poured a cup of tea and said with a smile, "Philip, you know, what I hope most is that you can speak freely around me. The situation in the Northwest has just been established. Only by working together can we create a better situation. No matter what happens in the future, you can tell me that you don''t have to worry. Are you still afraid that I will blame you? "


    Philip also said with a smile: "this matter, in fact, carefully calculated, is your private matter, and we have nothing to do with it."


    "Oh?"


    Philip gave a little smile, his eyes flickered, and then made a general point of understatement: "my Lord, it will be your 15th birthday in two months."


    Seeing that Dewey didn''t seem to understand it, Philip slowly added: "according to imperial law, a man who has reached the age of 15 is considered an adult and can get married. I heard that the sister of marquis Liszt is sixteen years old. She is very smart, beautiful and famous. It is even said that she is much more beautiful than Marquis Liszt when she was young! Since she was 14 years old, many aristocrats have broken through the door of the Liszt family... My Lord, at this time, she has sent such a beautiful sister to you... For a long time... Haha


    Du Wei was stunned.


    But Philip continued: "my Lord, marriage and alliance are the most common things that run through the circle of powerful families. Although the Liszt family is rich now, after all, the Marquis, the head of the family, is a woman. Moreover, she is a widow, and her marquis is a court title, a life-long system! Several decades later, after her death, the Liszt family would not be regarded as an aristocrat without a title. No matter how rich they are, they are just a merchant family! The family must have a strong foreign aid to continue. Otherwise, it would be far from enough for a businessman to continue to gain a foothold in the Empire! If you don''t have a hard backstage, you may be bullied one day, and you can''t protect yourself! Now Marquis Liszt is here. It is said that she has a good relationship with the royal family, and she is also a noble lady. But after her? It''s normal to think about the future of the family! "


    Dewey''s eyes narrowed. Philip saw that Dewey didn''t mean to be impatient. He was sure that he would just tell the whole story: "look at you, my Lord, do you have a better marriage partner than you? You are the Duke when you are young! What''s more, your highness Regent''s appreciation of you is well known to all! The Regent will be emperor in the future, and his highness Chen is not much older than you. It''s good to have a personal relationship with you. As long as he is in power for one day, your position will be hard to shake! After several decades, you will be a supreme minister. With your talent and status, as well as your friendship with the emperor, a prime minister will definitely not be able to run away! At that time, you will be the first person in the Empire and the circle of power! Who else can compare with you? The most important thing is that you will soon become an adult, but now you are still single! Generally speaking, when the children of nobles are under age, they will decide to marry. But you... It seems that you don''t have any engagement! You are now in charge of the province. You are also the Duke. Your future is limitless! If you can pull up the tree, then the wealth of the Liszt family in the coming decades will never waver! " Philip''s words immediately awakened Dewey... It turns out that he has become a hot diamond king now?! Now think about it, Du Wei suddenly recalled that when he was on fire in the imperial capital, many aristocrats tried their best to be nice to him, often invited Du Wei to dinner, and always intentionally or unintentionally pulled out the beautiful daughter of the family (even if it was a minor) to introduce him enthusiastically. At that time, Dewey didn''t think about it in his heart. He was a magician and seldom went out. Most of the invitation declined politely for the reason of studying magic. After living in the school of magic, the invitation gradually decreased. Now that I think about it, most of the nobles who try their best to win over themselves also have this idea! Philip continued with a smile: "my Lord, you''re going to have a rite of passage soon. Most noble men get married immediately after the rite of passage. Now you don''t even have a marriage. It''s rare. And I think the Liszt family is also very suitable for you. Marquis Li Sita has a great influence in the aristocratic circle, and the family has rich financial resources, which is your good help in your career! Since the other party has this meaning, why don''t you... "Dewey suddenly sighed and looked at Philip:" Philip, you''ve only been in the Northwest for less than half a year. Your temperament has changed a lot since you left the imperial capital. You wouldn''t have thought of such a powerful marriage Philip was stunned. He thought that Dewey was angry and said quickly, "my Lord, I''m thinking about it for you."¡° Well, I don''t blame you either Du Wei said with a smile: "it''s just that the little rookie in the political arena at the beginning discussed with me this kind of power trading business. Although I am very pleased with your progress, I also understand your loyalty to me... However, alas, this power will really change people." Without waiting for Philip to speak, Dewey shook his head: "I don''t get married too early, and... Hehe, even if I get a wife, I don''t want to fall into the common pattern of conspiracy and trade marriage between nobles. You should know my mind." Philip suddenly thought of the Duke. He seemed to have a good relationship with the sorceress Vivian. He couldn''t help sighing... Sir, although you are a sorcerer, you are also a duke. People in this circle, many things, where is their own decision

 Chapter 204

    Time flies and two months pass. Winter snow has gone, although the wind in the northwest is still with a chilling, but in some places, spring is gradually revealed. The more flexible water, the tender buds of toes, have clearly told people the departure of winter.


    Although the northwest is a bitter and cold place, spring can be said to be the best season of the day, although it is a little short.


    Most of the migration work of miracle city has been completed, and the number of people officially living in the new city has reached 100000. And the original giliat city has almost been empty.


    The new capital city is located on the Bank of Loulan lake, where there is fertile land rarely seen in the whole northwest. In addition, it is located on the main road of transportation and closer to the water source. After a series of preferential treatment decrees of Duchess Dewey, the miracle city after spring shows its vitality.


    The department specially responsible for population migration has a long queue almost every day. People from all over the province of Desa, even if they don''t plan to move, will choose to see the city built in a few months with their own eyes after the ice and snow melt and the roads are smooth!


    Just ten miles outside Loulan City, a new military camp has been built. Duwei''s tulip family has already moved Duwei''s duchy to the new capital. The new duchy built in imitation of Rowling castle in the new capital has become Duwei''s new home. However, since these days, Dewey has been staying in the abandoned city of gilliar.


    Gilliar, in this abandoned city. The original population has all migrated! And Dewey didn''t let the empty city go. He even spent some manpower and material resources to repair the outer wall, and rebuilt the collapsed part.


    In Dewey''s view, gilliar city as the capital is extremely unqualified. Because of its remote location, backed by the kilimarro mountains, it is unable to cover the entire province of Desa. But this remote city has other functions for Dewey!


    As early as a month ago, after the last group of residents moved out, Dewey ordered the whole city to be sealed up, and then the city was under construction!


    Because, in Dewey''s plan. This remote and extremely safe city will be his best backup production base!


    Of course, this is not a place to produce ordinary weapons. There is no mineral resources and iron ore in Northwest China, which makes it impossible for Dewey to manufacture weapons on a large scale. But... Dewey has a lot of other things to make! Some are not willing to be exposed for the time being. A secret weapon!


    and. What is more suitable for a production factory than an empty city?


    The original gilliar is a city after all! All living handouts are extremely complete. The outer wall is the best defense. As long as you guard the wall, no spy or spy can get in or out!


    People in the city don''t need to go in and out. There are perfect living facilities, wells, houses, and even Duwei has opened an open space to serve as farmland. In this way, people in the city can be self-sufficient! Closed production, enough to meet the requirements of confidentiality!


    And this abandoned city, now the production base of duvi, was completely handed over to Solskjaer and Seth, the two magic inventors.


    Then he bought thousands of slaves from big ear City, including men and women, old and young. Dewey had only one promise to these people: after working in the city for five years, he would be free! And after freedom, you can get your own land!


    And these people, from the slave status, changed into the workers of duvidi production base.


    To the horror and surprise of these workers, they thought that what they were waiting for would be extremely heavy labor... Many prisoners died in such heavy labor. But in the production base of gilliar, the work is far less hard than expected!


    They even have very comfortable places to live in, There is delicious and plenty of food. Even Dewey ordered that these people get up every morning, work until sunset and have a rest at noon.


    And the content of the work is not too heavy, just a little strange... In several workshops built in the city, they combined a lot of herbs and powders they didn''t know, and then produced them in large quantities according to Lord Solskjaer''s orders


    These people do not know, of course, that the things made with various unknown pharmaceutical powders are exactly the "magic fire element" invented by Solskjaer, which is the kind of gunpowder that Dewey relies on.


    The work of the people managed by Lord Saite is even more eccentric. They set up a piece of land in the city and planted all kinds of trees. The Saida people taught them how to graft and plant... Then some skilled people selected from the prisoners will devote themselves to the next process... Carving!


    In this production base, the regulations are not too strict. There are guarantees for food, rest and safety, but Dewey only issued a strict order: no one is allowed to leave the city!


    During this period of time, only one guy who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead wanted to run away secretly. As a result, he was caught by the soldiers before reaching the gate of the city. Then Dewey was cruel and broke his legs in public¡° I can give you hope... But I can take your lives at any time! " "So, in five years, you''d better keep that in mind," Dewey declared to the men This morning, Dewey had to leave the production base, because he received the news that the brother and sister of marquis Liszt had entered the province of dessa. According to the news all the way, they will arrive at the city of miracles this evening. In view of the good relationship with the Liszt family, Dewey, the master of the province of Desa, of course, has to go back to meet him. In particular, he was very curious about the sister sent by Marquis Liszt to seduce him

 Chapter 205.1

    When Du Wei''s carriage all the way into Loulan City, the sky has been gradually dark. Old yanzongma, the captain of Duwei''s bodyguard, is at the front of the road. The castle is in front of him. The guards outside the castle are looking at the Duke''s chariots and horses. How dare they stop him? They made way for each other.


    Duvi was very satisfied with the construction of this castle. In his previous life, he had traveled to the West and seen those magnificent medieval castles. He always yearned for them. After he took power this time, he naturally had to satisfy himself a lot. This castle is a little bigger than the one in the Lorraine plain. In addition, several wells have been drilled around the castle, a gully has been dug around the castle, groundwater has been introduced, and a moat has been built. In this way, the land of tigers and wolves in the Northwest has more self-protection ability. Even if the outer city is broken in the future, the inner castle can be kept for more than a year and a half.


    Behind a wooden bridge on the moat is the gate outside the castle. Dewey built it in the style of Buckingham Palace as he had seen before. There were several soldiers in bright armor guarding the gate. Seeing Dewey''s carriage approaching, he just straightened up and saluted, but did not squint.


    In the castle, Duwei just got out of the carriage, and madder had already met him. Duwei asked twice, knowing that the dinner was ready.


    Loulan city is very busy these days. There are many lights and decorations everywhere. Even those serious soldiers who used to patrol the city have put on their new uniforms, and the Duke''s residence in the city is decorated with new clothes. These days, from time to time, a large number of people come to the castle outside the Duke''s palace and pray loudly in front of the castle.


    When Dewey came to the northwest, he created miracles and had a good harvest. The establishment of the new city was a tax-free act. The people highly praised him. He took his cavalry out to "train" and wiped out many small groups of horse thieves. Most of the people in the northwest took the credit to Du Wei. thus. People here almost worship the young Duke to the extreme. They only hope that the Duke can stay in the northwest all the time and live a long life, so that his life will be rich and stable.


    Therefore, it is said that the Duchess is going to celebrate his 15th birthday in two days and officially hold the ceremony these days. After the news was released, the residents of miracle city were boiling. The festival atmosphere of Loulan city was even stronger than the annual summer celebration. More people gathered around the castle to worship and bless the young Duke.


    Duvidi''s birthday. Needless to say, the castle has been busy for many days. Originally, Dewey didn''t want to make it too complicated, but Philip advised him that since Dewey was a superior. It has its own deep meaning to hold a grand ceremony. After all, the rite of passage is only once in a lifetime. If it is too simple, it will lose the prestige of the Duke.


    "Young master, the dinner party is ready. According to your instructions, it is said that the Liszt family are all from the south. I had people specially make some southern food... "As madder was about to make a detailed report, suddenly several cavalry came to the castle, jumped off their horses and saluted Duwei:" my Lord, the chariots and horses of the Liszt family have arrived outside the door! "


    Dewey nodded. "Well, it''s finally here."


    Then he didn''t have time to go in and change his clothes, so he stayed at the door to meet him.


    In the evening, the guard of honor in the castle sounded the trumpet. On both sides of the gate, there are two great faces. One side is the Golden Tulip, the other is a Liszt family temperament. There are two groups of soldiers in honor guard at the door to meet.


    Dewey didn''t intend to make it so thick. After all, it''s just two and a half children. However, among the two people who came to mind were the younger brother and younger sister of marquis Liszt, especially the younger brother of marquis Liszt, who was the only male of the Liszt family and must be the heirs of the family in the future! This kind of identity, it is not easy to neglect, and he received so many benefits from the Liszt family, naturally also want to show good kindness.


    It''s just a pity that Dardanelle, an old man of the Liszt family, was not in the city by accident today. Three days ago, he took people to the northwest corridor to meet a group of cattle, sheep and horses purchased by Dewey.


    In the sound of the guard of honor, a group of white horse cavalry slowly through the gate into the Duke''s house, came to the castle. These cavalry are wearing uniform silver armor, each seems to be a carefully selected young handsome man, and the chest is wearing the Liszt family badge. The horses in the crotch are all white horses, all white, without any mottled hair. On the head of each horse, there is a long white feather


    As soon as Du Wei saw the dress of the cavalry, he knew that it must be the personal guard of the marquis in the Liszt family, known as the "white feather Knight Order"! Because only Marquis Liszt has the title of nobility in the Liszt family, and it is only a lifelong aristocrat, not hereditary, so according to the imperial law, the Liszt family is not allowed to have its own private army. Of course, although the law is so, how can such a huge rich family not have its own protection? Therefore, this white feather Knight order is in the name of "mercenary" under the name of Liszt family.


    Imperial decree: no private army except hereditary nobles! But imperial decrees allowed the rich to hire mercenaries themselves.


    In fact, everyone knows that the white feather knights are not mercenaries at all. They are all private soldiers of the Liszt family. However, there is only one more name, and no one will really offend the Liszt family with this kind of thing. However, due to the imperial decree, the number of mercenaries could not exceed 500. So the number of white feather knights on the official list has been kept at 499. Du Wei also knows that the so-called 499 people also have flower heads in them. There are policies on the top and Countermeasures on the bottom. The imperial decrees are more tolerant of knights. After all, although the knighthood era has passed, it has been brilliant. The biggest trick is that a knight, in addition to himself, is allowed to be equipped with up to four squires. These squires, even the knight''s deputy or combat partner, are responsible for scrubbing and repairing the knight''s weapons and armor, feeding his horses and training his combat skills, When fighting, as the knight''s subordinates or companions, kill the enemy together... And the subtle thing is... The number of retinues is not included in the official list of the Knights! That is to say, although there are only 499 people on the official list, the number of white feather knights is at least more than 2000 if each knight can be equipped with four retinues! The Knights order, with 499 people in name but far more than 2000 in number, is the elite guard of the Liszt family. The Liszt family was a merchant''s family, and had no territory of their own. Unlike Dewey, they needed a large number of troops to guard the place. Therefore, with more than 2000 cavalry, it is enough to protect itself. Du Wei sighed at the handsome knights in silver armour and white horses. After all, the leader of the Liszt family was a woman. Even the cavalry was so gorgeous. Although these white feathered knights are very beautiful, they pursue appearance too much. If you look at them carefully, even the looks of horses and the stature of horse knights are almost the same. How strong can they fight if they put all their energy on the appearance of the army? Although he shook his head secretly, Dewey''s face was already full of smiles. This group of white feathered Knights dismounted in a neat posture. After 20 people dismounted, they lined up on both sides. Behind them, several carriages drove slowly to the door. In front of them was a high-grade black Nan wooden carriage. The four snow-white high headed horses were pulling the carriage. The horses were running all the way with a ring, accompanied by a clear bell. The carriage seemed ordinary, but the essence of it was collected. Duwei saw that the cost of the carriage was really amazing. It was just that the carriage of the superior black wood woodland was no worse than that of its own carriage. The wheels below, and every part of them, are made of the best materials, but they are not arrogant in appearance, so they are quite elegant. The red carpet had already been laid on the ground, and a young knight, who looked like a leader of the white knight, came slowly to the carriage. His silver armor was inlaid with some gold lace, which made him quite different from other knights. And the handsome appearance plus a head of golden curly hair, as well as the face of a faint reserve, are faint with a faint pride. He pressed the hilt of the sword on his waist with one hand, opened the door of the carriage with the other, and then slightly owed his body. Then, a slender and delicate foot stepped out of the carriage. Its round ankle and crystal clear skin were almost translucent. A delicate figure came from the carriage. As the gods testify, this woman, even the way she stooped down from the carriage, was almost beautiful to the extreme! It seems that in every action, there is a special elegance and delicacy... When she looks up, Duwei can see the girl''s face clearly, and even Duwei''s heart can''t help beating! What a face this is

 Chapter 205.2

    Dewey has seen quite a few beauties in the world!


    Vivian is beautiful with a kind of innocent and lovely, especially the simple, people can''t help but have a kind of complex impulse to this girl, want to bully her, and want to protect her.


    Ruolin, a female knight, has a dazzling hot figure. Her natural ability makes her have an almost demonic body. Coupled with years of experience in the world, Ruolin knows that if she makes full use of her beauty, she can bring her charm into full play.


    And Joanna, is the kind of ice and snow beauty, cold and gorgeous appearance, coupled with the expression of forever proud, make this lady like the cold moon in winter, so cold and bright, but at the same time tightly attract you!


    Among all the people, the most outstanding in appearance is the queen Medusa, Miss Nicole now! This beautiful snake''s appearance has been regarded as the top of the world by Du Wei. Purely from the aspect of appearance, she is almost impeccable, beautiful and even frightening! It''s so beautiful that people don''t dare to look at it. It''s so beautiful that people are even afraid of it!


    If we just talk about looks, Vivian, Jolin and Joanna are all slightly inferior to Medusa.


    Today, however, Dewey has finally seen a woman who is equal to Queen medusa in appearance!


    The girl in front of me is probably the sister of marquis Liszt.


    Du Wei couldn''t describe her face in accurate language, but when he saw the girl in front of him, he suddenly remembered a sentence that the ancients had best described as a peerless beauty


    Take the moon as the God, the flower as the content and the ice as the muscle. Take jade as bone and snow as skin!


    There is no doubt that the girl in front of her can afford this evaluation! And she also has a faint charm, her long neck is as elegant as a swan, and her fragrant lips contain a faint smile.


    It''s just... The only thing that''s slightly puzzling is that it''s said that Marquis Liszt''s sister is sixteen years old. And the girl in front of me. Her appearance is so charming and exquisite, but from the body, the thin spring clothes outline a series of attractive arcs, this attractive posture, where is the appearance of a 16-year-old girl in bud?


    It seems that this girl should be eighteen or nine years old


    Is it the maid of the sister of the Marquis? But such calm and elegant temperament, where is a maid and other people can have?


    however. Du Wei turns to think that most of the beauties in the world are precocious than ordinary girls. Not surprisingly.


    Duwei''s stupefied Kung Fu was seen by everyone around him, but the white feather Knights of the Liszt family. There was no surprise on his face. It seemed that he was used to his young lady''s frightening appearance. Dewey coughed and walked over. With a standard aristocratic etiquette, he owes his body, then reaches out a hand, and his face shows the most elegant smile that even the court ceremonial can''t find fault with: "Miss Liszt, welcome to our company."


    The gorgeous beauty had a sweet smile on her face, then she also slightly owed her body and put her little hand on Dewey''s palm. Dewey felt the little hand in his hand as if it was greasy, soft and boneless. It''s almost subconscious. He can''t help but pinch it. This action is purely a subconscious reaction, and other people don''t know it. But miss Liszt couldn''t help blushing. Her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of water vapor. There was a flash of shyness. Her face was slightly red, but her eyelids dropped. Don''t look at Dewey.


    Dewey cleared his throat. Make a gesture and put the other person''s hand in front of you. After a kiss. Then push aside half step, smile way: "miss all the way hard."


    "Your grace is welcome." Miss Liszt''s Blush faded, but her voice made Dewey''s heart beat! The girl''s voice naturally seems to have a faint nasal sound, soft and waxy. It''s just such a gentle sentence, but it seems to be able to attract people''s soul. Such a wonderful sound makes people tremble. If a woman talks too coquettishly, she always does it with a trace of effort. But miss Liszt''s voice, though extremely soft, is natural and makes people feel that it is not abrupt. It seems that she was born with such a voice. If not, it is not her.


    Then she said with a smile, "Your Highness, it seems to me all the way that the folk customs of the province are quite different from those in the legend. It can be seen that your Highness has made great achievements in the northwest. You are young and have a bright future. You are very admirable." After a pause, she seemed to think of something, with a faint smile on her face: "Oh, my younger brother and sister, they were tired all the way. They were a little chilly last night. I''m afraid they can''t get off to see you now. Please don''t blame them."


    Dewey didn''t care. Suddenly he heard the last sentence "my brother and sister". He couldn''t help but be stunned?


    This isn''t miss Lister?!


    Look at her saying such words as "my brother and sister", who is qualified to say such words... Is she?


    Dewey suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the "Miss Liszt" in front of him in surprise. He couldn''t help saying, "ah! You are... "


    In front of this gorgeous lady, she covered her mouth with a smile and said gently, "it''s my faux pas, but I forgot to introduce you. Your highness, I''m LAN Liszt. Your majesty has conferred the title of marquis


    Dewey''s surprise was a big one!


    Marquis Liszt? The richest widow in the Empire?! The most famous beauty in the aristocratic circle of the Empire?


    But... All the way, why did no one inform herself that Marquis Liszt had come in person?


    And... It''s said that the Marquis is already 30 years old this year, but how can she look so young? According to Dewey''s eyes, the woman in front of her, no matter how she looks, should not be more than 20 years old!


    Dewey was embarrassed for a moment. However, this embarrassment was just a moment, and then he said with a big smile: "I made a fool of myself. I didn''t expect that the Marquis was so young and beautiful, but I almost regarded you as your sister."


    However, the Marquis was extremely intelligent and considerate. She gave a slight smile, and her soft voice was so dejected that she heard her say slowly: "the Duke is really a compliment. How could you be so clever? Obviously, it is to praise people in a different way. I didn''t know how many compliments I had heard since I was a child. It''s your strange way today that makes LAN ashamed. At my age, I can still be praised by the Duke. It''s really... "


    At this point, her face is red again.


    Dewey did not dare to say anything more, and then Marquis Liszt followed him into the castle. And her brother and sister, who said they were tired on the road, got sick. Only let people drive the carriages to the courtyard in the castle, and then go to wash and rest first, and then see the Duke again.


    Du Wei made such a mistake at the beginning, and he also secretly scolded the useless firewood who was delivering the news. The news of marquis Liszt''s coming has never been delivered. Keep yourself in the dark. I lost such a person in public just now. He did not know that Marquis Liszt''s trip was a secret. It''s blocked! He didn''t show up all the way, so no one would know about Duwei''s territory along the way.


    When he got to the lounge, Dewey knew that the Marquis would not come to the northwest simply to have a look, or simply to send her younger brother and sister to the northwest. There must be something wrong. Just wave your hand and let your servants go.


    After pouring a special cup of sand honey, Dewey has recovered. Although sitting in front of marquis Liszt at such a close distance makes people fully feel the thrill brought by her beauty, Dewey, after all, has seen the big wind and waves. With a cool smile, he said: "Marquis, your sudden visit really makes me a little flattered. I wonder if there is anything important about your coming to the northwest? "


    The Marquis gave a smile. He said, "Your Highness. Count it up, from last year in the frozen forest. You got to know Dardanelle under a pseudonym and saved my life. It''s almost a year now. "


    Then she sighed softly: "in this year, many things have changed. In a year, you have been a famous magician in the mainland, or the Duke of the Empire. You have won the recognition of your Highness The Regent. On the day of the coup d''etat, you also shine brilliantly. Now on the mainland, who doesn''t know your name. Along the way, I have seen that the province of Desa is so prosperous under your administration. Your extraordinary talent is really admirable. "


    Du Wei did not speak, the other side of this praise, he took over.


    "Your Highness." The Marquis suddenly laughed: "this time I come to the northwest, there is nothing else. My two younger brothers and sisters have no mother since they were young. I am older than them. They have a good relationship. They have never been separated for such a long time. Although they were younger brothers and sisters, they became more and more dependent on me after their mother died when they were young. Naturally, they didn''t give up. Anyway, I had nothing to do, so I just accompanied them to the northwest. Besides... "After a pause, the Marquis said softly," Your Excellency, your 15th birthday is just around the corner. The Duke is kind to me. How can I miss your coming of age? "


    Dewey thought to himself, "here we are!


    Sure enough, the Marquis sipped her tea gently, and then asked as if she had not noticed it: "I heard that you have lived in seclusion since you were a child. You seldom have contact with other rich families in the imperial capital. Later, you concentrate on practicing magic and living in seclusion. But now that you are famous all over the world, I''m afraid those young girls in the imperial capital have become the admiration of you. I don''t know if you have the right person? "


    Duvet really did not expect that the Marquis came up so quickly straight to the subject! There is no cover up, straight in, directly moved the topic out.


    He hesitated for a moment and said with a smile: "madam, you''re joking. I''m just a teenager. There''s nothing to think about now. And, as you know, I''m a magician. As a magician, I regard exploring the mysteries of magic as my biggest goal in my life, and I don''t have much time to worry about these things. I''m a clumsy person who doesn''t understand the customs. I''ll make you laugh. "


    The Marquis''s eyes floated gently across duvet''s face with all manner of smiles. He said slowly: I heard that your brother, master Gabriel, has made an engagement with the granddaughter of the chancellor of the exchequer. But you, the elder brother, have not. Such a move is quite unexpected. " At this point, she pauses on purpose, and then says with a smile, "Your Highness, I''ve heard that. Now in the imperial capital, how many noble girls in spring have your name written on their hearts. Even my little sister has been very proud since she was a child. I don''t know where I heard about your style and fame recently. When I was at home, I suddenly had a fancy to go to the Imperial College of magic! Although the child is still young, her heart is full of emotion. I understand, too. "


    Dewey said to himself, "I can''t stand it.". The Marquis, without any hesitation, kept her sister in at will, and, in a direct and tactful way, hinted at her sister''s admiration for Dewey.


    In that case. Rather than let her sister, it would be more appropriate for her to be a sister.


    Du Wei didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He was silent for a while, and then he said with a smile: "Madame marquis. Don''t make fun of me any more. My teacher master Gandalf once said that the pursuit of magic is the goal of my life. Now I don''t have much thought to think about other things. Besides, I know what others don''t know. I''m so addicted to the laboratory all day, full of the smell of magic potion. If any girl really gets close, I''m afraid it won''t be two days. But I smoked them away. "


    After that, he said with a smile: "if your sister miss Liszt is interested in the school of magic, I can help. Anyway, I heard that the second batch of students will be recruited in this year. I can also speak in the school of magic. It should not be difficult to let your sister enter the school of magic. I have a good relationship with master Aleck of the Magic Union. For my face. Even if Miss Liszt could learn from master Aleck, it would be OK


    The Marquis saw duvet digress. She was not in a hurry. Knowing that this kind of thing could not be done in a hurry, it was the most important thing for her to grasp the propriety. With a slight smile, she also digged off the topic and joked a few words.


    Then they just chatted about some things in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, and said something about the family business. After sitting for a while, there was a knock at the door, and madder came in and bowed to tell him that the dinner was ready, and that the brother and sister of marquis Liszt were waiting in the dining room to see the Duke.


    At the dinner party, Dewey finally met the Marquis''s brother and sister.


    Although this miss Liszt is said to be more beautiful than the Marquis when she was young, Dewey has seen the Marquis so gorgeous after all. With the previous shock, seeing her sister again is less amazing. This miss Liszt is really beautiful. Her appearance is about eight points similar to that of the Marquis, and her facial features are more exquisite than three points. After all, she is still young. At the age of 16, she inevitably looks a little green and unsophisticated, and her figure has not fully grown up. She is less elegant and calm than the marquis. But it''s more pure and beautiful. The whole person looks like fresh strawberries.


    What''s more, the Marquis did not lie. Miss Liszt''s face was a little shy when she saw Dewey. Besides the shyness in her eyes, there was a faint joy in her eyes. After seeing Dewey for the first time, he just used his tender voice as a question mark, and then he didn''t dare to talk to Dewey, but from time to time he secretly looked at him with his eyes.


    The young master of the Liszt family was not so friendly to Dewey. The young master was fifteen years old, the same age as Dewey. Probably inheriting the beautiful lineage of the Liszt family, this young man was born extremely beautiful, with fair skin and straight nose. It is extremely rare for a boy to be born so beautiful. His appearance is also seven or eight points similar to that of marquis Liszt, if not for the slightly thicker eyebrows, More or less showed a bit of masculinity... If this young man put on women''s clothes, it is absolutely a beautiful woman. Especially his blue eyes, as if the best water blue diamond in general, blue eyes, is with a trace of strange look.


    However, the young man didn''t seem to have much enthusiasm when he looked at Dewey. Even Dewey faintly felt that he had a little bit of hostility towards himself.


    Even when greeting, the voice is not haughty, with a faint pride. It''s just that the young people haven''t changed, and their voice is also a little sharp. It looks a little childish. And this miss Liszt was wearing a noble style warrior dress, and also wearing a long and thin sword. It seems that she is a child who likes martial arts.


    On the dinner, there was not much to say. Dewey felt a little embarrassed. The Marquis always seemed to take the topic to Dewey and her sister, but after several times of fighting. The Marquis did not demand it. But miss Liszt''s neck almost fell under the table. Her face was as pink as peach blossom, and her eyes seemed to be dripping with water. In addition to her natural beauty, she was astonishingly charming.


    Master Liszt did not say a word, but whenever Dewey and miss Liszt talked, he seemed to jingle his knife and fork on purpose.


    Dewey saw it. In the heart secretly laughs, this youth is afraid that he robbed his elder sister? Sure enough, Duwei politely sent some distinguished guests back to rest after dinner, and the young master Liszt suddenly asked Duwei to visit the castle, especially the castle. He expressed his interest in Dewey''s magic research. It''s also said that there are many northwest horses under Du Wei''s command. He likes martial arts and is determined to be a knight. He would like to see the high-quality northwest horses as his master. Dewey is also hard to refuse. Anyway, in terms of magic research, the secret things are all in giliat City, and there are no shady things in his own Duke''s mansion. With the consent of the Marquis, Dewey had to take the unfriendly boy around. But when Duchess left with her brother, she frowned slightly, and looked at her sister with a faint worry. Suddenly a smile: "angel, what do you think of him?" There was a little confusion in the girl''s eyes, then she blushed and said in a low voice: "very... Very good." But Duwei took the boy around the castle, and finally came to the racecourse behind the castle. Some of his subordinates had already brought out some of the best horses in the Duke''s mansion. But the boy didn''t look at it. He just saw that there was no one around him. Suddenly, he said to Duwei coldly, "Duwei. You''d better not think of my sister! "¡° "Oh?" Du Wei was stunned. Then he laughed and looked at the boy in front of him. His smile is meaningful. Seeing that the other party was laughing so strangely, the young man didn''t seem to dare to look directly into Du Wei''s eyes. Instead, he stepped back. There was a flash of confusion on his face. Then he went away and gritted his teeth and said, "I just want to tell you not to hit angel! She won''t marry a nobleman like you Du Wei nodded and suddenly put his hand on the young man''s shoulder. His action made the young man jump and shake. Du Wei approached him and said, "don''t worry, I don''t have this idea now. By the way... Your sister is very kind to you. Everything we do is for your good. If you want her to be happy, we might as well cooperate. However, I''m not very good-natured. You''d better be polite if you stay in the northwest and stay with me in the future. Otherwise... I don''t care what you are. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll take off your trousers and whip you. Do you understand? " With that, Dewey laughed and left the boy alone, then turned around and left. Headache... It''s easier to ask God than to send God. This young man is easy to solve. Isn''t he going to worship the blue ocean? Just throw it directly to a small town far away from the miracle city and casually throw it to a disciple under the blue ocean gate. But miss angel, a charming girl, can''t be thrown anywhere else.

 Chapter 206

    It''s only two days since Liszt''s sister and brother arrived, and Dewey feels that he can''t stand it. From the heart, Dewey really wants to go back to giliat city immediately. It''s said that Solskjaer has invented something new recently, but it''s still under test. And Seth, with a group of people, is almost ready to make the broom in master Aleck''s idea.


    Dewey had dreamed that when the broomstick came out, he would have a group of flying cavalry to use.


    All of these make our Duke itch to fly back to giliat city immediately to participate in the great and sacred magic experiment.


    Unfortunately, in terms of etiquette and identity, where can we leave such a distinguished guest as sister and brother Liszt and run away? What''s more, since he started his own business, the Liszt family has helped him a lot, which is really not decent.


    The Marquis said that she was only staying for a few days. She would not leave until after duvet''s 15th birthday. You can''t miss the Duchess'' rite of passage. Fortunately, it''s only one day away from her birthday. After one day, the Marquis has no reason to stay


    Du Wei did not expect that he would be so eager for his birthday to come early.


    It''s really because these two days have been too hard.


    The little girl named Angel didn''t know what Marquis Liszt had done to her. In the end, Dewey found that although the boy was a little too proud to hate, he was not a straw bag!


    After all, he is a young man. How can he compare with Du Wei''s cunning generation? In the end, Du Wei got involved with him: "hum! You know what? My sister is ten times more knowledgeable than me! I know that she taught me all this when I was young! "


    Dewey''s heart moved: This Marquis Liszt is really extraordinary


    The boy is only fifteen years old. Why do you have to bow to the blue ocean? I''m afraid that many of LAN Hai''s disciples may not be knowledgeable!


    Now that he was concerned, Dewey began to provoke the boy. He was not on guard, but the more he debated, the more intense he became. After all, he was not as knowledgeable as Dewey. Although the family tried their best to cultivate them, at the end of the day, the speed of answering them was getting slower and slower. Dewey had to think for half a day about any question he asked. A small face is red, can barely answer.


    But Dewey found another weakness of the boy: cleanliness!


    In the afternoon, Dewey took them to see his racecourse. Horseback riding is an indispensable frolic in aristocratic life.


    Dewey was blessed to come to the northwest. I spent a lot of money to collect some good horses. One of them is snow-white, with only four horses with yellow spots on their hooves. It runs as fast as the wind, but it is extremely smooth. This is a BMW that Du Wei spent thousands of gold coins to get Longbottom to get from the northwest grassland. It is said that if such a horse is taken to the inland of the Empire, its value can be increased dozens of times!


    When the boy saw the good horse. But immediately he couldn''t even walk. Dewey wanted to see a joke and gave him a ride. But before he got on the horse, he ordered someone to clean the saddle thoroughly. Finally, he took out a pair of clean and white gloves and put them on. Then he turned over and got on the horse.


    As a result, the unruly horse overturned the boy on the spot. Fortunately, there was a guard beside him, which did not hurt him. It''s just a disgrace, but it''s indispensable.


    After the kid fell to the ground. No pain. But as if the same ghost jumped up from the ground, and then took out a white silk handkerchief from his arms. Wipe the dust on your face and hands, and then throw the silk handkerchief far away, as if there was something on it that would cause death. In the end, without even calling, he turned around and ran back to the castle room to take a bath and change clothes.


    "Brother, he has to take a bath three times a day, one in the morning, one in the middle and one in the evening. His clothes are thrown away immediately after they are worn every day, and he will never touch anything that has been used by others. " Angel sighed, a little embarrassed to explain: "he has been like this since childhood."


    Are you crazy about cleanliness? Dewey laughed in his heart: very good! After your sister leaves the northwest, if you dare to offend me again, I will punish you to clean the toilet every day!!


    Although I thought so, I had a very elegant look on my face, indicating that I didn''t mind.


    Originally, there was that boy making trouble all around on this day. Now that he left, Dewey and angel were left alone. The young lady suddenly fell silent, as if at a loss. She gently bit her lip and looked at Dewey. Suddenly, she whispered, "Duke, before I came here, I heard that you had displayed your miracles in the northwest, and now you are in this city, It was built within three months. This matter has been publicized, but most of the people there don''t believe it. But I believe that with your mana, it must be true... Right? "


    Then he looked at Dewey with expectant eyes. Du Wei sighed, avoided her eyes, and said with a smile, "it was built in three months, but it''s not a miracle. You know, I''m a magician. Magicians always have some skills that ordinary people don''t have. "


    "I don''t believe it." Angel shook his head and said with a smile, "I know some magicians too, but I asked them, they would never be able to do it."


    After a pause, her face suddenly turned red, her head dropped and she said in a low voice, "Your Highness. You are such a talented and distinguished person... I think you must... Must... "Speaking of this, she did not know where the courage came from. She looked up at Duwei with eager eyes:" there must be many beautiful girls for you... "


    "You are wrong." Dewey immediately shook his head, then pondered for a moment, and said: "my experience is different from that of ordinary noble young masters. Since I was a child, I didn''t like to go out and show my face. Before I was 13 years old, I always hid at home and read books, and even rarely went out once a year. I don''t have any friends of the same age in the imperial capital... I''m afraid I don''t know any of those noble children. Later, I went to live in the Lorraine plain for a year, and I didn''t know how to go out. "


    Angel blinked suddenly, with a trace of playfulness on his face: "ah, you are lying to me!"


    Then she said with a smile, "who doesn''t know. Although you don''t like to be in the limelight, you went to the frozen forest alone to take an adventure... Alas, I can''t believe that you are so young, but you have such admirable courage! How could you run to such a dangerous place to take risks... HMM. I think that life must be very interesting, right? "


    A life of adventure?


    Dewey can''t explain to the little girl. I was kidnapped by Gandalf when I went to the frozen forest.


    But when it came to adventure, he suddenly thought of a man! The head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment, bainrich, is the most adventurous man I have ever seen!


    Thinking about the days when I joined the snow wolf mercenary regiment in the frozen forest. A group of mercenaries, everyone in the ice and snow, several people wrapped in the same blanket. A bottle of liquor, we take turns to drink... And the heroic commander bainrich, who can burn people to death with the magic core of the flame rhinoceros


    Thinking about it, Dewey could not help but show a trace of nostalgia in his eyes and a sincere smile in the corner of his mouth. He said gently: "as an adventurer, if you die in bed, it''s a shame! As a real adventurer. You should choose to die in the most exciting journey


    This is exactly what bainrich told Dewey about his life. In retrospect. The heroic man seemed to be standing in front of him. The people who yelled loudly in rude language were on their way, fighting bravely in the snow forest towards the unknown direction


    Dewey this meditation, but did not notice that angel this little girl is looking at himself.


    At the moment, in angel''s eyes, I only feel that the smile on the young Duke''s face is so charming, and the deep look in his eyes seems to have endless stories... Where can all these things be compared with those noble dandies I have seen all day long?


    Those shallow guys, obviously ignorant, but always like to show off in front of themselves. For example, the Baron''s son always brags about his "great achievement" in hunting a fox in his family''s hunting ground. And that young earl''s youngest son always shows off his experience of being injured in duels. Hum, they are just children.


    All of those people add up, but where does this young Duke have such a rich and colorful experience?


    "Can you tell me something about your adventure in the frozen forest?" Angel unknowingly, has been sitting beside Dewey, she did not have the shelf of the rich and powerful children, so casually sitting on the grass, two slender legs so naturally curled up, and even the body can''t help leaning towards Dewey.


    Dewey did not notice, but just laughed: "those things, in fact, nothing to say."


    "But I really want to hear it." Angel''s voice implored, "Uncle Dardanelle told me something. He said you are the bravest and most talented young man in the world. At the beginning, you not only saved his life in the frozen forest, but also relied on you to find the golden eye python that saved my sister! "


    Duwei had already noticed that the girl''s special longing and admiration had been revealed in her eyes. He was alert in his heart. He sat up straight, slightly pulled away the distance between them, laughed and said: "there''s really nothing to say. You know, I''m a magician. Those things may be magical to ordinary people, but any magician. You can do it all. "


    The more reluctant Du Wei was to say it, the more mysterious he felt in angel''s eyes. Moreover, he was very modest! There is a sharp contrast between them and those noble children who boast and flatter themselves.


    "Well, how did you save uncle Dardanelle? Just say it once... "The girl''s eyes were misty with water. I''m afraid if Dewey refuses again, she may even shed tears on the spot.


    Du Wei sighed and said helplessly: "well... That was a few days before I entered the frozen forest. That night, I heard the snow dog barking in the middle of the night, as if I had been frightened. At the same time, I can''t stand the cold. I didn''t sleep deeply. I got up and looked around. All of a sudden, I heard a scream from the woods... "


    Although this story has been heard countless times, but now from the Dewey Ben population will come out, angel can''t help but immediately immersed in it, when she heard "someone screams", she can''t help shaking. Can''t help but hands tightly grasped Duwei''s arm, the whole person also leaned over.


    When Dewey talked about seeing Dardanelle and others being chased by the corpse eater, and how terrible the corpse eater looked, angel whispered. He quickly closed his eyes, as if the corpse eater would jump out of the story and come to her


    "I think you''re lying!"


    Just as Dewey said that they were hiding in their camp and the corpse eaters were afraid to get close to them, a shrill voice behind him yelled.


    Looking back, it was the hateful boy who had already run back. He had taken a bath, but he was probably not at ease with Dewey and angel alone. His hair was still wet, and he had already run out. His face was still flushed with the steam from the bath. He looked more like a pink child.


    "Oh? Why am I cheating? " Dewey wasn''t angry either, just a smile.


    "Corpse eaters, once they smell the bloody smell, will be crazy. At that time, they were in front of you, but how could they hesitate to rush up!" This kid thinks he''s got duvidi. Ask out loud.


    Dewey laughed: "because we have something it''s afraid of. When I was camping, I had sprinkled some special things on the side of the camp. There are those things, most Warcraft are afraid to close


    "What?"


    "Feces." Du Wei smiles and looks at the boy maliciously: "the dung of the dragon."


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that it was faeces, he turned pale. The more he thought about it, the more disgusting he felt. He was too scared to ask any more questions.


    "Muse!" Angel was a little annoyed. This fellow always interfered with her conversation with the Duke today. Although she was always gentle, she could not help being a little annoyed at the moment. She put on the airs of her sister, lowered her face and said, "have you forgotten the most basic etiquette! How can you interrupt when the Duke is speaking! If you do that again, go back to your room! "


    The boy was obviously afraid of angel. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He was depressed, but he bit his lip.


    But in Dewey''s view, the boy who acts as a big light bulb is hard to find. With his constant interruptions, he can avoid angel''s adoring eyes. How can he let the boy run away? He quickly laughed and said, "well, I think your brother is very cute... We''ve been sitting here for too long, if you don''t feel tired..."


    At this point, Dewey stopped for a moment. He really hoped that the two guys could say "tired" and get away with it. Unfortunately, however, angel seems to be very energetic.


    Dewey sighed: "well, I can show you the city. This is the largest city near the border of the Empire, and there are many good things coming and going in the market


    But the Muse turned his mouth and said in a low voice, "well, there is nothing strange in our Liszt family."


    But he did not finish, angel has already glared at him, this just obediently closed his mouth.


    However, a few people have not yet out of the castle, in the castle hall, Duwei but face to face to see Vivian face excited ran in. Vivian''s face is full of joy, just this little silly girl, her talent only shows in magic, except magic. The rest is hard to say


    I don''t know what happy time she met, because she was running too fast, and she was wearing that kind of wizard''s robe. In front of Du Weidi, she was in a panic. She stepped on the hem of her robe and fell down. Look at her. It''s just the steps in front of her. If she falls down, I''m afraid she won''t know how many tears to shed.


    Duwei ran up two steps and hugged Vivian. Vivian only had time to exclaim. She had already jumped into Du Wei''s arms. Her face was still in shock. She raised her head and looked scared. Seeing Du Wei, he turned into a smiling face, only blushing and whispering: "I, I..."


    "I don''t know what!" Du Wei said with a smile: "how can you run so fast? Did you forget the tumbling the other day? Or are you hungry and anxious to steal? "


    "It''s just that! It''s just that! No... "Vivian was worried. Speaking is stuttering, just shy staring at Du Wei, but do not know how to explain. Du Wei''s favorite is to shake this girl, but this girl always has such a lovely look on her body. People can''t help but want to bully her a little.


    "All right." Du Wei smiles and stands up straight with her, but she habitually holds Vivian''s little hand. She lets Vivian lean on her arms and says in a soft voice: "it''s just teasing you... What''s the matter? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Said, and can''t help gently in Vivian''s nose pinch.


    Vivian was startled and turned her head quickly. Just because Duwei cheated this simple little girl a few days ago. If you always pinch your nose like this, you''ll flatten it. It''s estimated that Vivian is the only girl. She actually believed it! After that, I worried for a long time. The first thing I did every morning was to look in the mirror, for fear that my beautiful nose would suddenly flatten overnight.


    Dodged Du Wei to do evil big hand, Wei Wei Anne this just patted own chest, then sweet smile: "you guess!" The Muse coughed softly behind him, and Dewey turned around. He took a look at the sister and brother of the Liszt family. Then she pulled Vivian to her side and said with a smile, "I didn''t introduce her last night... This is mine..." so far. Du Wei suddenly stopped for a moment, pondered for a while, then said: "this is master Vivian, the eighth level master in white. And a disciple of master Gandalf. " Then Dewey gave a brief introduction to the sister and brother of the Liszt family. Angel was shocked when she saw Vivian. Originally beautiful women pay special attention to their beautiful girls, but Vivian is the kind of little beauty who can compete with angel''s level, with a kind of innocence and purity that even angel can''t match. If angel is a flower in bud, a strawberry in early summer... Then Vivian is a crystal clear crystal. If you look at her, you can''t help feeling sorry for her. Moreover, watching Duwei holding Vivian''s hand tightly, they stand together intimately. Vivian almost habitually leans on Duwei''s side... There is a trace of melancholy in angel''s eyes immediately. Even when Vivian stutters to say hello to her, angel forgets to answer because she is in a trance, which is unthinkable to a rich girl who has been learning etiquette all the year round. How can she hide this idea from the Muses around her? As soon as the Muse''s eyes turned, he saw Du Wei Wei and Vivian''s intimate appearance. He immediately seemed to understand something. He coughed and said, "Your Highness, since your friends are looking for you, you must have something to do. You don''t have to care about us. Anyway, we''ve been turning for a long time and we''re a little tired. Just go ahead and I''ll take my sister back to have a rest." With that, he tugged at angel. Angel nodded to Dewey and left. But when she went upstairs, she couldn''t help looking back. Vivian was as simple and beautiful as an angel. Her heart sank all the way, and even nearly fell down when she went upstairs¡° All right Seeing the sister and brother of Liszt leave, Du Wei is relieved, and then asks Vivian, "what happened in the end?"¡° He, they, they are coming. " Vivian was very excited with a smile: "Hogwarts... Students, here they are!"

 Chapter 207

    The school of magic has finally approved the plans put forward by Dewey for students to "practice".


    However, Duwei, who was well dressed, was acutely aware that the beautiful maids beside him looked at him in different eyes.


    Fifteen year old Du Wei, after all, has a good pedigree of Wu Xun family, although his body is not strong enough. But it can be called tall and straight, far higher than their peers. After the childishness on his face is gradually removed, what emerges is the dignity of the climate. The excellent blood of the Rowling family makes him have a handsome face and extraordinary temperament


    And this dress was a nuisance to Dewey himself. But it has to be said that the famous clothing expert who invited the custom-made clothes is still a little skilled. Cut appropriately, fully outlined the straight body of Dewey. With some modifications, it perfectly covers up the only problem of Dewey''s body: slightly thin.


    And luxurious dress, is to show a bit of the same style as the prince.


    Now Du Wei is a handsome noble boy!


    "Are you ready, young master?"


    Ma De knocked on the door and came in. Then he looked at Du Wei. There was a trace of satisfaction and praise in his eyes. Old ma de was at this moment. Suddenly a little excited, can''t help but say: "young master... You finally grow up."


    Dewey laughed, turned around and hugged the old servant who had held himself to the earth since childhood, and said with a smile, "well, madder, I have a request for you."


    "What?" Mad was stunned.


    "In a moment, you will accompany me to the entrance." Dewey said softly.


    Mad was stunned, and suddenly his eyes turned red. Then he shook his head: "young master. That''s not going to work. I... "


    "My parents are not around, mad. You are my only family. " Du Wei seized the old housekeeper who was about to flinch, and then whispered, "really, you hold me more than your father does."


    According to the tradition of Roland, every adult nobleman must be accompanied by his own elder (usually his father) when he enters the banquet of his own rite of passage. It symbolizes the respect and gratitude to the elders.


    In the banquet hall of the Duchess palace, almost all duvi''s staff gathered together today, and even the disciples from the blue ocean gate, who served as the chief executive in all parts of the province of Desa, came together. Du Wei''s first aide, Philip, cavalry commander longbarton, infantry commander Robert, knight, guard elder Yan, as well as Solskjaer, Seth, George Bush, and the disciples of master Aleck''s two level seven magicians (these two magicians Du Wei have met, and they are the leaders of the students'' internship in the northwest, but they come by carriage, In addition, several aristocrats in the imperial capital, the count of villa, and the Warcraft of Mount Delan, all sent envoys with a little status in their own family and brought gifts.


    Even the northwest army, who had an awkward relationship with Dewey, arrived personally. The gift given to Dewey was a top-grade war horse and a high-grade armor that could only be worn at the general level. What''s more surprising is that even governor Bohan of nurin, who almost tore his face with Dewey, sent someone to congratulate him. He only sent a gift, which was much more stingy: a congratulatory letter written by governor Bohan himself.


    In addition, the three sisters and brothers of the Liszt family also participated as guests of honor. And everyone, especially the guests who came from other places, was surprised to learn that Marquis Liszt had come in person, and they were the first to witness the elegant demeanor of the famous beauty of the Empire. In particular, the Earl of villa and the envoys sent by Warcraft of Mount Holland have been thinking about how to make friends with the richest widow of the Empire for a while. Let''s see if we can make a lot of friends for our master.


    When the serious ritual music was played, the door of the banquet hall was slowly pushed open. It was not duvet who came in first, but the well-dressed old housekeeper, madder. With a look of excitement and pride, he went to the front, then turned back, took Dewey by the hand and led him into the banquet hall.


    So they went to the front with the attention of the guests. At last, Dewey gave Maud a big hug and went to the front.


    According to the traditional etiquette, there should also be a temple clergy presided over at the moment, and a prayer and thanks to the gods. For example, in the royal family, every prince''s adult etiquette will invite the elders in the temple to come forward, while his current emperor Augustine VI, when he was young. Because he was alone, as the only heir, the future emperor, the rite of passage when he was young was presided over by the pope at that time. To show respect for the future emperor.


    However, Duwei doesn''t believe in gods. Anyway, the imperial law allows you not to believe in temples, as long as you don''t believe in other gods.


    Dewey stood alone on the stage, looking down at the people. Some are loyal subordinates, some are enemies with ambiguous relations, and some are allies


    Dewey coughed and began to speak.


    "I think now everyone must be curious about what I''m going to say." This is Dewey''s opening speech.


    There is a kind smile below.


    "What I want to say most now is..." Dewey suddenly smiles: "what I want to say most is that this dress really makes me feel a little uncomfortable, because it''s too tight."


    There was still a good laugh.


    "First of all, I would like to thank our guests today. Thank you for being here. " Duvet pondered for a moment, then said: "I don''t want to talk too much nonsense, because for the magician, life is precious and can''t be wasted. So... "


    Dewey took a deep breath, then made a deep bow and said with a loud smile, "God bless Roland!"


    "God bless Roland!"


    At the venue, the guests all said loudly.


    However, Du Wei added in his mind: I don''t believe in God.


    Just when Dewey thought the ceremony was over, suddenly the band next to him played a melodious and cheerful tune. Then everyone below seemed to have expected it. Consciously scattered around, leaving a circle of space in the middle of the banquet hall.


    And it''s very subtle... All the men consciously step back. And let all the ladies present stand in the front!


    "Young master, let''s go." Madder saw that Dewey was in a daze and couldn''t help whispering a warning.


    Dewey was a little confused: "what?"


    "Traditional rituals!" madder said with a wry smile


    "Tradition... Ceremony?" The blankness on Dewey''s face was not faking.


    Mad was also stunned. He never thought that he, who seemed to know everything, didn''t know anything about this traditional ceremony!


    He quickly went to Dewey''s side and said in a low voice: "traditional ceremony... Young master! You have to invite a lady in public and do the first dance with her tonight! And remember, you can only choose single ladies! This means that you have grown up and can pursue beautiful love! What''s more, which lady you invite to dance, if the opposite party agrees to your invitation, then after dancing, she can put forward a request to you, and you must also agree! Many romantic love stories begin with the first dance of the adult ceremony


    Looking at Dewey''s blank eyes, madder said with a bitter smile, "you don''t really don''t know, do you?"


    Du Wei felt his scalp numb, gritted his teeth and whispered, "I don''t know! Damn, who set the rules! "


    "The founding emperor, his majesty Aragon." With that, madder quickly stepped back and urged, "young master, hurry up, you can''t be rude to so many guests!"


    Dewey felt a little nervous at once.


    There is no doubt that among the single ladies, the most striking one is the sister of the Liszt family! Especially the angel, who was dressed up tonight, was obviously well dressed, and his whole appearance was like a flower. Charming face at the moment with a trace of shyness and expectation, but bravely straightened up the chest, stood in the front, the girl''s eyes full of expectation.


    However, Dewey knew that he could never ask this angel to dance!


    Just now, although mad''s explanation is very simple, Dewey has already understood the meaning! The first dance is often an invitation from the protagonist to the single woman he loves most in his heart!


    Hell... Dewey suddenly felt it. It''s my biggest mistake tonight to leave Vivian, a little drunk cat, to sleep in the room! If I had known, Vivian would have come!


    Angel''s eyes have no cover to stare at Dewey, the girl because of excitement and expectation, even the shoulder can''t help shivering.


    Finally, Dewey took a deep breath, made up his mind and walked slowly.


    Here he is!?


    All of a sudden, angel felt the blood all over his head. There seemed to be a fawn banging on his chest. As he walked closer and closer towards himself, Dewey seemed to have a smile on his face. Angel almost fainted happily.


    Although she heard it at the door of the banquet hall last night, angel was very confident about her beauty! Until the end, she will not give up easily!


    Dewey was almost in front of angel. Angel was almost ready to answer the invitation. But who knows, there are still two steps to go, but Duwei''s route suddenly deviates


    "Dear lady, would you please accompany me to my first dance tonight?" Dewey faced the beautiful woman in front of him. He bowed gracefully, then stretched out a hand.


    Marquis Liszt was stunned. She looked at the boy in front of her and saw her sister''s face in the corner of her eyes. However, marquis Liszt, who was used to the storm, instantly recovered to normal. No one even noticed her instant shock.


    The Marquis is wearing a silver lady''s robe and bare shoulders tonight. Her skin is as beautiful as ivory. Her long neck highlights her elegant temperament. Her delicate face is more like that of a double ten girl.


    There was a graceful smile on her face. No one else could see any clue. A soft little hand had been put in the palm of Dewey''s hand, and then she walked to the field with a light body.


    Dewey''s hand rested gently on the Marquis''s waist. They began to dance... Watching Du Wei holding his sister''s waist step in. Angel felt that her heart was breaking! Growing up, I don''t know how many people praise her beauty. I don''t know how many teenagers are intoxicated by her beauty. But the appearance of her weak, but has a noble heart, in emotion, she looked down on those boasting noble children. But it was this man! Even before she saw him with her own eyes, angel felt that she had been intoxicated by his legend. At home, she chased Dardanelle again and again to tell the story of the frozen forest, just to think about the legendary youth''s look. Asking about the process of the summer festival of the imperial capital over and over again is to look forward to the legend of this talented young man rising like a comet! After seeing him with his own eyes, angel believed that his heart had finally found the shadow of love! But now... She felt that her pride had been completely torn off. The soul seems to have floated out of the body, so condescending looking at his body, looking at the young man who is dancing with his sister in his arms... Is he really not interested in himself at all¡° Your highness With the music, the Marquis''s body was as gentle as an elf, but she sighed in duvet''s ear in a low voice: "someone will be very sad if you are like this." Du Wei face with a faint smile, no doubt in the Marquis''s ear whispered: "long pain, as short pain!" At this moment, looking at the calm look in the Duke''s eyes in front of her, and looking at her sister who was lost in the scene, the Marquis sighed in her heart. She knew that it was impossible for her sister to catch the young Duke''s heart... I''m afraid she had to think of another way to catch his heart

 Chapter 208

    According to the so-called "tradition," the first dance music was shared exclusively by Dewey and her partner. So the people in the hall consciously stood around and gave way to the middle.


    Dewey gently hugged Marquis Liszt, and the two danced to the music. Although he was not favored from childhood, Dewey was educated in aristocratic etiquette after all, and this kind of aristocratic dance was also very skillful. And to his surprise, the Marquis Liszt''s dance steps are much better than he did not know. At the beginning, marquis Liszt seemed to be a little reserved, but with the rapid rhythm of the cheerful music, her body became more and more light. When she was spinning, her long hair was floating, and her skirt was like a blooming flower. The fragrance on her body is obviously a kind of precious spice, elegant and fresh, which makes people feel drunk.


    They just hugged each other and danced. Dewey gradually couldn''t keep up with the pace of marquis Liszt. Fortunately, the Marquis was very clever. She changed her body''s strength a little and quietly replaced Dewey as the leader of the dance, but no one else could see it.


    Unconsciously, the two people are getting closer and closer, and they are talking in a low voice at the same time.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you invite other single ladies? It''s not a gentleman''s way to use me as a shield. "


    Dewey said in a low voice with a little smile, "Marquis, you really misunderstood me. Among all the ladies present, who can be more beautiful? I''d like to invite you to dance with me. Today''s adult ceremony. It''s going to be an unforgettable memory in my life. "


    Marquis Liszt did not know how many compliments she had heard in her life, and she did not care about them. She just laughed a little, but she deliberately went over and whispered in duvet''s ear, "I have to say, you are so cunning."


    Dewey curled his mouth and gave her a default.


    He really doesn''t have many ways. Just now, after listening to the so-called tradition, old mad understood that the first dance was used to show love.


    You know, every noble child, although nominally 15 years old to officially mature, but born in a rich family noble men, which is not young already enlightened? Most of the children of rich families lived among many beautiful maids in their families when they were young. It''s no surprise that some of them have eaten pith since they were 13 or 14 years old. And this kind of behavior of showing love in adult etiquette is also a traditional procedure.


    Of course, there are also people who, for the sake of safety, are not fully sure. In this kind of ceremony, I don''t really go to the public to ask for dance from the woman who is suitable for me. Otherwise, I have no intention of joining Lang Youqing''s concubine and will be rejected in public. I can''t afford to lose face. Therefore, if they are not sure, many men will choose to invite their sisters or family friends to dance, which not only conforms to the traditional procedure, but also has no risk of losing face.


    Dewey''s invitation to the Marquis Liszt to dance coincided with this custom. Although there are many ladies present today, only the Marquis Liszt is the most "safe". Because even if Dewey invited her to dance, no one would really think that the young Duke would have a spark with the famous widow of the Empire. Although Madame Liszt is very skillful, they are quite different in age after all. Moreover, since she was widowed, marquis Liszt did not know how many people had her ideas. It was even heard that even the emperor had some thoughts on this beauty and they were rejected. For this reason, the Marquis de Liszt even left the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital and went back to the home of the Liszt family to avoid suspicion.


    Many of the guests were just smiling when Dewey invited the Marquis to dance. I think this kind of wizard, your highness. I''m afraid there''s no beloved woman or confidante. I just want to invite the Marquis to have fun. And some of them have left their hearts open. But I want to report to my landlord after I go back. The Duke is still single. If I want to woo the most popular power in the Empire, marriage is definitely a wonderful choice.


    Not to mention the many thoughts of the onlookers around, angel has quietly retreated to the edge of the hall. She is powerless against the wall. Her delicate face is pale, but her hands are tightly holding the skirt, and her nails are deeply pinched into the palm of her hand. The Muse stood by his sister''s side and looked in his eyes. He secretly took angel''s hand and said in a low voice, "sister, I''ll go back with you."


    Angel bit his lip, and the tears in his eyes came down again and again.


    Fortunately, she was standing in a remote place, and no one else saw her, but the Muse took a white silk handkerchief from his arms and handed it to him. He said in a low voice, "sister, you saw it yesterday. This guy seems to have a lover. Besides, what''s good about him? I don''t think this guy is anything good. Hum... "


    Angel''s face sank, then sighed: "Muse... You, go back with me."


    The atmosphere in the hall was very strong, but the two brothers and sisters quietly left behind the crowd. The Muse held angel up, excused himself from discomfort, and went out through the side door without waiting for the end of the first dance.


    The last note stops suddenly. Marquis Liszt''s body spins gently, and then suddenly falls gently into duvidi''s arms. Her waist seems to be full of flexibility and elasticity. She leans back hard, but she can still keep balance. Under the V-shaped deep necked evening dress, her plump and round chest skin is full of ivory color, which is attractive to squeeze together, With the breathing of his chest, a dazzling ravine formed. Du Wei dragged his hand under the Marquis''s waist, just as if he was pressing on her. Suddenly, he saw a trace of teasing in the Marquis''s eyes


    When the applause rang out, everyone gave a warm applause to the young Duke. After the dance, it symbolized that the young dignitary had grown up in the name of law. At last Mrs. Liszt stood up, though she was a good dancer. But after all, it was a woman. With her physical exertion, a pink face was full of blushes, and the sound of breathing was particularly attractive. Suddenly, in full view of the public, she took a step, and almost directly stuck into Du Weidi''s arms.


    Then, the famous beauty of the Empire suddenly made a move that surprised everyone!


    She held out her hands. He took Dewey''s cheek, then whispered in a voice that only Dewey could hear: "you know, Duchess, this is the first time I''ve danced in all these years since my husband died. In order to thank you for your invitation, and... According to tradition, I would like to make a request for "adult etiquette"... Don''t refuse. It''s a tradition, too. "


    With that, the Marquis suddenly went up. Before duvet could react, her fragrant lips had been gently pressed on duvet''s lips!


    The applause seemed to be cut off by an invisible pair of scissors! Everyone was staring at what happened in the field, and even some people forgot to put down their hands.


    It''s


    It''s a kiss of love!!


    Everyone was shocked! According to tradition. The first dance music of adult etiquette is called the dance of showing love. If the protagonist really invites her beloved woman, then after the dance, the woman can give her kiss. Show acceptance of the other party''s mind!


    If not lovers, then as long as a simple kiss on the face.


    But... In the aristocratic circle of the Empire, I don''t know how many people''s dreamy goddess actually gave Duwei a "kiss of love"!!!???


    Just now, I thought that the Duke just invited Mrs. Liszt to make up a few people, and they all had strong doubts about what they had just thought!! If it is to make up the number, just kiss the face... But now, Mrs. Liszt, like a little bird, sticks to duvidi''s arms. Kiss Dewey on the lips!


    It used to be just a kiss, but it seems to be so long. Dewey, however, had not even had time to push the Marquis Liszt away. The other party had finished everything, and then stepped back slightly.


    "I''ll wait for you in the garden." The Marquis whispered in Dewey''s ear.


    Marquis Liszt''s kiss completely upset Dewey''s plan. The next party, marquis Liszt excuse body unwell, left early. However, Dewey was surprised or envied by the guests around him. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Everybody knows. It is not known how many men in the aristocratic circle regard the Marquis Liszt as their dream lover. But this widowed beauty never gives any man any color, but today she has made such an amazing move in public... This young Duke''s way to women. It''s amazing!


    Dewey has suffered a lot, but he knows that his name is inseparable from the Liszt family, at least for a long time. Maybe this is what the Marquis wants?


    The following dance, Dewey did not attend, leaving a large number of guests, the host has secretly slipped away.


    Dewey said that he was not very clear about his current mood. Besides his surprise, he was slightly annoyed. He felt that he had been trifled with by the marquis. However, after sneaking out of the banquet hall, it seems to come to a back garden naturally.


    The garden has been designed by Dewey. It is surrounded by a transparent flower house, and several flower beds are planted on the open space in the middle. Because Dewey never liked flowers with strong fragrance, he chose tulip as his new family''s Totem in the garden.


    In the evening breeze, among the Golden Tulip flowers, a figure is faintly beautiful, with a head of soft hair, and an evening dress like mercury, who is Marquis Liszt?


    Slowly walked past, gently coughed.


    The Marquis looked back, as if with a smile on her face.


    "The marquis." Dewey frowned, his voice inevitably a little heavy: "I think I need an explanation."


    "What?" The marquisee laughed lightly.


    "Just now." There was no joy or anger on Dewey''s face, but he came to her quietly.


    The Marquis seemed to think for a moment, then she said with a smile: "Your Highness, just now I only remember that you invited me to dance the first love dance in your life in public, and I accepted your invitation. Finally, I also set up the tradition. Give back my heart... Isn''t that the way it is? "


    Dewey''s speechless. But looking at the woman''s quibbling eyes, Dewey suddenly gave birth to a trace of anger: "Marquis, I think it''s better to tell the truth... We all know what happened just now."


    The Marquis suddenly raised her hand and gently closed her hair. Under the moonlight, her eyes were bright and frightening, and suddenly she sighed: "Your Highness... Is it in your eyes. Am I an unattractive woman? Or do you think a woman of my age is not worthy of your noble status? Or do you think what happened just now is a kind of defilement to you? "


    Finally, Dewey could not keep his face straight. He gave a wry smile: "the Marquis is is joking. How can you be unattractive with your beautiful appearance? Although I was young, when I first met you, I was almost frightened by your gorgeous light. It''s just that. I think what you did just now is beyond my expectation... I asked myself that I have nothing special. Is it worth admiring by a goddess like you? "


    "Your Highness, you look down on yourself." Mrs. Liszt''s face suddenly sank and her eyes flashed. Staring into Dewey''s eyes, he said slowly, "as a teenager, you are famous in the mainland. You became a Duke at the age of 14. It''s a strange case that we haven''t seen in a hundred years. What''s more, you are an outstanding magic genius. You shine brilliantly in the coup. You are also the first master disciple of the mainland. Create a magic academy, set up a magic society, compete with the magic trade union, and create a new generation! Now that you have come to the Northwest for just a few months, you have already seen the wind and water rise. A series of handwriting is a miracle! In my opinion, none of the heirs of those powerful families in the empire can match you. What''s more, you are still young. It''s time for you to make great progress. In my opinion, in less than 15 years, I''m afraid you will be able to become one person below ten thousand people in the Empire! In the history of the Empire, no one can be a prime minister before the age of 30, but I think with your current momentum. It''s very likely to break the record. "


    Dewey was quiet. Light smile way: "madam, you ground these praise words. I''m really ashamed. Are you exaggerating what I have said? "


    "I don''t think it''s enough." With a charming smile, the Marquis reaches out her plain hand and gently grasps a branch of flower. Then she gently brushes the palm of her hand on the flower bed and walks slowly to Dewey. The distance between them is only half a step away. The breath of this beauty seems to blow directly on Dewey''s face: "in my opinion, your achievements may be many times greater than what I said."


    Du Wei''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, and then carefully stepped back, side opened the body: "Oh?"


    "Dewey." The Marquis suddenly changed her address and called out duvet''s name, which surprised duvet a little. Then she whispered: "since I was grateful for your help last year, it''s only a short year and a half now, and you''ve risen from the unpopular son of a family. Isn''t that telling? "


    After a pause, she said in a low voice: "and... Tonight, when I did what I did just now, it was actually a big violation of my usual rules of conduct... But, time does not wait for me. At that time, I had to do something."


    Dewey smiles and stares at Mrs. Liszt.


    "You are a very clever man, and I think you should understand what I mean by sending angel to the northwest." When Mrs. Liszt talked about her sister, there was a glimmer of sadness in her eyes: "my sister, although she seems to be gentle in appearance, she is persistent in her heart. She has a high heart since she was a child, but she despises all the young talents in those rich families. But when we were born in Liszt''s family, the fate of a woman like us was always beyond our control. When I was young, my father married me. I couldn''t resist it. And now... "


    There was a trace of sadness in her voice, and her voice also lowered: "I can''t bear to let her repeat my mistakes, although for the sake of the family, she always wants to marry the most suitable person who can bring the greatest benefits to the family. But I''ve never forced her to do anything. Fortunately, I thought you solved my biggest problem. Your status and current status can be said to be the most suitable and excellent candidate for the marriage of our Liszt family. And angel, she''s very fond of you. When you are at home, your legendary experiences are often mentioned by her... I think this is probably the best way. So I took her to the Northwest... I thought that with angel''s beauty, few men in the world could resist her... But unexpectedly, she fell in love with you at first sight, but you... "


    That''s all. Marquis Liszt shook her head with a wry smile.


    Du Wei looks like: "this kind of thing can''t be forced..." and in his heart, he feels that he can''t laugh or cry: your sister likes me very much, so you come to kiss me... What kind of truth is that?


    They looked at each other and were silent for a while. Marquis Liszt suddenly asked, "Dewey, what do you think of me?"


    Du Wei was stunned.


    But Marquis Liszt had already continued herself: "I was raised with my father''s strict education, and I dare not slack off for a day. Although I don''t dare to say how talented I am, few of the so-called scholars who are famous can be seen in my eyes. I married once, but I didn''t love my husband. Although he loved me very much, after his early death, I left a rich legacy and a prominent title of nobility. Over the years, I have inherited my father''s real estate. It''s quite successful to manage the family business painstakingly. In my hands, the property handed down by my father has more than doubled... "


    Dewey didn''t understand the beauty''s words. Just keep quiet.


    "I''m thirty-one years old this year." At this point, the Marquis''s face flashed a hint of worry, but then she showed a smile, this smile, even now in the flowers, that smile of amorous feelings, but has covered the surrounding flowers, see the beauty''s eyes flow. It''s really an unspeakable beauty. There is a trace of self pity in the voice. He said softly: "fortunately, the gods prefer to give us the beautiful faces of the Liszt family. Our Liszt family has always had excellent appearance. The God of time is also a special gift to me. Although I''m getting older these years, it doesn''t take away my youth. I asked myself. Even though I''m 30 years old. But in terms of appearance, I will never lose to any woman in this world. "


    Dewey couldn''t help sighing. He said sincerely, "yes, you are indeed a rare beauty in my life."


    Dewey is telling the truth, no matter from any point of view, the beauty is breathtaking and impeccable! Even if she seems to be a casual gesture, frown and smile, with infinite charm. Although Miss angel is said to have the same beauty as Mrs. Liszt when she was young, she is still a little too green after all, far from the elegant and mature amorous feelings of the beauty in front of her. What''s more, although she is over thirty, there is no trace of years on Mrs. Liszt''s face and body? When Dewey first saw her, he thought she was no more than eighteen or nine years old.


    The dream lovers of countless aristocrats in the Empire are really worthy of the name.


    Hearing Dewey admit, marquis Liszt''s eyes wavered. She looked at Dewey with a smile and said, "well, Dewey, will a man like you be attracted to me?"


    "..." Du Wei was stunned and subconsciously said: "what?"


    "I said, would a man like you be attracted to me?" With this gentle question, marquis Liszt has slowly approached Dewey. Her movements are as gentle as the wind, and almost close to Dewey''s body.


    Du Wei forced a smile: "madam, you are joking."


    "What if I''m not joking?" The distance between them was so close that the tip of their nose was close to the tip of their nose. I don''t know why, looking at such a gorgeous person standing in his arms, Dewey couldn''t help but feel a sense of beauty in his mind. He was going to push each other''s hand, but he seemed reluctant. Looking at this beautiful woman so close at hand, I can feel the charm of her delicate facial features, her eyes like autumn water, and the faint fragrance of her delicate body


    "I can guarantee that I will be the wife that any man dreams of." Marquis Liszt''s voice was soft and soft, as if whispering something in duvet''s ear: "I know what I should know, and I know what I shouldn''t know... If a man wants me not to know, I will pretend not to know..."


    Dewey felt his throat dry and his heart beat faster, but fortunately his sense was still there. He took a deep breath and pinched himself in secret. Then he woke up and looked at Marquis Liszt: "madam, what do you want to say to me?"


    "Propose." Marquis Liszt''s words, uttered gently from the population, almost startled duvet!


    "I, LAN Liszt, give you my best wishes. Duke duverrudolph proposed This gorgeous beauty is obviously not joking, because although she smiles so charming, her eyes are clear and serious!


    "I wish I could be your wife, your highness."


    This time, Du Wei was stunned for a long time. It was as if he was a cat whose tail had been trampled on. Fortunately, he tried his best to bear it, but he didn''t scream out. But the expression on his face was already a shock that could not be concealed.


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid that even if this woman told Dewey, she actually came through, which may not make Dewey even more shocked!


    "Propose, propose?" Does Dewey feel like he''s dreaming: "you asked me to marry you?"


    "Yes." Marquis Liszt nodded: "I am proposing to you."


    Dewey wants to laugh. But looking at each other''s serious eyes, some can''t smile, his heart suddenly gave birth to a trace of uneasiness: "are you serious?"


    "In the last 30 years of my life, I have never been more serious." The beauty nodded gently.


    Dewey finally stopped laughing. He realized the seriousness of the problem!


    Refuse?


    Are you kidding? The first beauty in the noble circle of the Empire proposed to herself. If I still refuse and spread it, I''m afraid I will be drowned in the saliva of those ministers under Mrs. Liszt''s skirt in less than three days.


    Don''t you think it''s the same age? Du Wei knows that although the other party is 30 years old... But according to his own two generations, I''m afraid his actual age is a little older than the other party!


    Do you think the other party is old? But this woman looks left and right, up and down. She is a gorgeous young lady! If you don''t know her real identity, say she''s eighteen. People believe it!


    Don''t you think she came from a bad family? I''m kidding... The other party has a lot of money to kill!


    Dislike that she married once? If you say that, even Dewey himself feels a little guilty. He had never been the kind of layman who flaunted chastity.


    Moreover, it is obvious that the other party has put forward this matter with a very serious attitude and sincerity. From any angle, Dewey must answer with respect! This is the basic bottom line!


    Since the other party is not joking, then this kind of event, I can''t treat it with a playful attitude. Besides, the identity of the Marquis Liszt. Not ordinary people!


    I pondered for a while. Dewey became more serious. He coughed. He looked at the woman steadily: "frankly, I''m really surprised... And anyway, it''s a great honor for me to get the favor of such an honorable lady as you!"


    "Then, do you accept it? Or refuse? " This question is not easy to use "yes" or "no" to answer, so Dewey thought for a while, then said euphemistically: "Madam... I already have a beloved woman." To duvet''s surprise, the Marquis Liszt chuckled: "I know, it''s the beautiful sorceress, right?"¡° Yes, she is Dewey was relieved. "She''s the girl I love."¡° But if I tell you, I don''t mind? " Marquis Liszt blinked: "in your position, in your status, it is impossible for you to have only one wife as an ordinary person. Although the imperial law only allows one formal wife, I don''t think a man of your status should be bound by this kind of law. In fact... If you agree to my proposal, I don''t care if you continue to pursue your love... You see, as I said just now, I''m a smart woman. There are some things that a man doesn''t want me to know, I''ll pretend I don''t know. " After that, the woman knew very cleverly that it was not the right time to force Dewey to answer immediately. If she asked too closely, it would be bad. She skillfully stepped back and finally let the attractive body leave Dewey, which made Dewey feel relieved¡° Please consider my request carefully The voice of the Marquis does not sound like talking about marriage at all. Instead, it sounds like talking about business: "I will be the best wife, and... I am willing to give up my surname for you and marry into your family. It''s time to change your surname... And once you marry me, in your future career, Liszt family will unreservedly act as your most loyal and staunch supporter Finish saying, this beauty owes owe body to Du Wei grace, then lightly smile, float but go. Just leave Du Wei, dazed by the tulips in the garden... Damn, it''s just a dance, which leads to trouble... I knew earlier, young master, I would rather dance in the river than in the building!

 Chapter 209

    There is no denying that Dewey has some troubles.


    What makes Du Wei a little angry with himself is that he suddenly realized that he was upset because he was "moved"!


    From the heart, in the face of marquis Liszt, I''m afraid that any man with normal physiology and psychology in the world can hardly be unmoved!


    If you have to say a rude word, then it is: she is too damn beautiful, beautiful to let the man can''t refuse! Not to mention anything else, I just thought about the wonderful body that even the gods seemed to leave no traces of time for her because of their preference... How satisfied and satisfied would it be to hold the dream goddess that countless men in the Empire dreamed of?


    Such a beautiful woman is extremely beautiful and worth hundreds of millions. What''s more, she is extremely intelligent. Dewey can believe that if he marries her, he will be especially loyal to himself


    Who can be indifferent to such a woman?


    Although Duwei is not the evil spirit in the color, Duwei is at least a man with normal physiology and psychology.


    And the most important is the last words of marquis Liszt:


    "In your future career, the Liszt family will unreservedly act as your most loyal and staunch supporter!"


    Such a promise... Or "exchange terms", in Dewey''s view, has a very special significance!


    Du Wei knew that in the next few years, if he wanted to gain a firm foothold in the northwest, he would have to recruit troops and reserve materials. He needs money to build up his own power... And to be fully prepared for the coming chaos in the northwest in the next few years!


    It needs a lot of money!


    He needs to do a lot of construction in the northwest. The city of miracles is just the beginning. As the most terrible alien Province in the frontier, Dewey''s Desa province will be the most dangerous place in the future chaos! Just a city like Loulan city is not enough! He planned to build a group of such new towns in the northwest, and use Xiongguan and strong soldiers to deal with those foreign cavalry in the northwest!


    Imagine that day in governor Bohan''s house. Any small tribe that is wary of general lombaton can sell tens of thousands of superior war horses at will... How many war horses do they have in the whole northwest grassland? How many riders?


    Although duvier built this miracle city by using "the spring of time" and the clarion call of tree people''s life, he also spent millions of gold coins! And more importantly, "time goes by, spring water" is not unlimited! That damned spring is in the north of the frozen forest. It''s very troublesome to go back and forth. Only a strong man like Hussein can get in and out safely... And. Don''t forget, that damned spring doesn''t always have water! According to the original saying of the tree people, that spring is in a state of drying up for many times, even without a drop of water for decades. Not surprisingly!


    Therefore, it is impossible for Dewey to build the northwest completely by the "passage of time". This kind of magical spring water is a consumable for Dewey. A little bit is a little less.


    Think of it here. Dewey sighed: Hussein has not come back from the frozen forest. I hope he can bring back some springs this time.


    However, even if Hussein could bring back the spring water, Dewey decided to use it as little as possible when it was not necessary in the future. God knows if it can be replenished after it is used up. Who knows when the spring is dry? Once it''s dry, when it comes out of the water next time, I don''t know it''s a monkey year.


    Before, spring water was used to show "miracles" to get a bumper harvest of grain. Then so many tree people were born in an instant to wake up and build a new city... The reason for such a big fight is that Dewey has a purpose.


    Du Wei has just arrived in the northwest and is in the land of tigers and wolves. He needs to get a firm foothold as soon as possible. In other words, "show strength"! At the same time, with the fastest and most direct means, let all people believe in themselves!


    From the results. He did. The story of "miracle city" in Northwest China. It has been spread out, and no one in the northwest knows it. Even in other parts of the distant continent, there are many rumors.


    However, such "miracles" can be done once or twice, and Duwei does not have the ability to do it all the time.


    Therefore, after relying on one or two miracles to frighten those who have doubts and wait-and-see on their own, they want to continue to develop in the northwest and deeply take root in the future... What Dewey needs is real strength!


    Money! A lot of money!


    Millions, even tens of millions of gold coins!


    Prisoners and rebels in big ear, slaves bought back quietly, or the old headquarters called by general lombarton... These are just small fights. In order to gain a firm foothold in the northwest and have the capital to confront the warlord group of the northwest army which has been here for decades, Dewey needs to establish his own elite private army!


    And raising the army is the most expensive thing!


    The northwest army has nearly 200000 main fighting troops and 30000 logistics personnel. This is one of the most elite landlord fighting armies in the Empire! To fight against such a huge military group, Dewey must have at least 100000 soldiers to speak with a little confidence!


    And there are also the grassland alien race behind the desert outside the northwest corridor! The prairie alien who has a deep hatred with the Empire! Although there are only one million people, but almost everyone can fight on horseback... The horror of grassland cavalry has long been seen in many literatures. Every adult man who is good at riding is an excellent cavalry after a little training. And the terrible thing is, if they need to, they can do almost all the people!


    So, how many troops does duvet need to fight against this terrible and powerful enemy, future invasion?


    How many walls of Xiongguan need to be built? How much grain and grass do you need to reserve?


    It''s absolutely not enough to rely on the business in the imperial capital and sell the goods from the frozen forests in the north.


    Even if we have planned to blackmail the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia, the windfall is far from enough for Dewey to spend.


    Tens of millions of gold coins each. Don''t try to really build it in the northwest!


    Duwei''s biggest problem is... If it''s anywhere else, any family can develop slowly in their own territory for decades or even hundreds of years... But Duwei can''t, he only has a few years... Maybe even shorter!


    The only way is to spend money to change speed.


    The Liszt family in the mainland of Fujia... It seems that Dewey heard what the Marquis said to herself before she left.


    After the dinner, most of the guests dispersed. In particular, general dodoro of the northwest army left in a hurry and rushed back that night, just before he left. Du Wei was very polite when he faced him. Du Wei was very strange. After DORO left, he heard other guests talk about it. It turned out that the commander of the northwest army, general lugao, the leader of the northwest warlord, was also one of the admirers of marquis Liszt.


    The customs of Roland empire are still open. Neither law nor religion forbids women to remarry, and it is even more common in the aristocratic circle. However, as the most popular public lover in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, the Marquis Liszt suddenly made such a "intimate" move to the young Duke today. It really surprised a lot of people. There was also a sigh in their hearts when they wanted to marry this young man.


    Du Wei was upset and confused. When he accompanied the guests, he couldn''t help showing some perfunctoriness and looking at others. I just thought that the Duchess was in a hurry to get away and see a beautiful woman.


    The banquet didn''t end until midnight. Some guests who didn''t leave naturally had servants in the castle to serve them and go back to the prepared guest room to have a rest.


    However, Du Wei scattered the attendants around him and went upstairs to his room quietly. He just kept thinking about it in his heart


    Promise? Or not?


    Intellectually speaking, it''s a good choice to marry the Liszt family. The financial resources of the Liszt family are very much needed by Dewey. Moreover, marquis Liszt has good connections and relationships in the aristocratic circle. And these are what Dewey doesn''t have. Although he is the Duke, he is young after all. Too little experience. Although famous, but many people although the surface respect, behind may not buy his account!


    With the decline of the Empire, there are many problems in the central part of the Empire. Even the royal family is not as dignified as before. What''s more, Dewey, a young man who has only been on the top for a few days? Those nobles may call you Duke face to face, but they may give you something behind. The simplest example is in the northwest. Although Dewey is a duke. It''s the Lord of the province of DESAR, but governor Bohan. Don''t you still pay for him?


    But Marquis Liszt is different. She has been in this circle for many years, and she should be very skillful. Otherwise, she would not do the family business so well. Marriage with the Liszt family, with the help of each other''s financial resources, as well as the relationship network


    However, do you have to do this kind of thing which is very disgusting? Political marriage?


    Joke... This is not my character!


    Du Wei came upstairs all the way. As soon as he passed the corridor, he heard a low cry from behind a door in front of him, and then the sound of footsteps flashed into the door. Fix one''s eyes to see, is exactly the door that Wei Wei sleeps peacefully. The girl was drunk last night, and was carried to her bedroom next door by Du Wei. She had been sleeping all day and night. She didn''t attend her birthday party tonight, but she was still drunk. If she was there, maybe she would not encounter this kind of difficulty tonight.


    Vivian had obviously woken up. When she heard the steps coming from the stairs, she leaned out her head and looked at him. When she saw Du Wei, she was so scared that she quickly backed back. The little girl blushed.


    At the moment, she had already woken up. Although she had a bad headache after the hangover, she was a little better after drinking some water. But occasionally, the scene of last night''s Carnival flashed in my mind, and the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong


    Er... It seems that I did something very bold last night?


    A pair of pictures in my mind finally pieced together, Vivian this just intermittently after last night drunk his "feat" recalled, suddenly scared face white, only feel thirsty, heart beat like deer hit. I''m afraid, regretful and shy. I just want to use the "wheel of time and space" to reverse the time before I was drunk last night. I''m afraid even Gandalf himself doesn''t have the ability to reverse the time one day and one night.


    I''m really afraid of what comes. When I''m at a loss, I hear footsteps. Peeping out, Dewey came back. Vivian screamed with fright. She just pulled back her head and was about to close the door. Now she didn''t dare to face Duwei. But the door is not closed, a foot has been inserted in the door, and then Duwei''s hand impolitely pushed the door open, just standing at the door, looking at the nervous Vivian in front of him with a smile: "are you awake?"


    Vivian''s face was white and red. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. He just nodded reluctantly, eh.


    "How was your sleep? Look at you. You''re very energetic. " Dewey came in smiling. The backhand closed the door.


    Vivian was startled, but the body desperately back to... But the room is so big, back a few steps, it has been close to the wall: "you... What are you doing?"


    "What for?" Dewey laughed. "Who said last night that I wanted to be my wife? Who said he wanted to sleep with me? "


    Vivian''s face immediately turned red, almost bleeding. His chin was almost down to his chest. However, Duwei took two steps. No matter how the girl reacted, he took her and sat on the bed. Then he put Vivian on his leg and held her down.


    "Vivian, don''t move." Dewey suddenly sighed, his voice with a trace of fatigue: "let me hold it for a while. Well, I have a headache now. "


    Vivian was about to struggle. When she heard that Du Wei''s tone was different, her mind immediately fell on Du Wei. She blinked and looked at Du Wei. Then she carefully put out her hand, touched Du Wei''s forehead, and timidly said: "you. You. Do you have a fever? "


    Du Wei catches Vivian''s hand. On the lips of a kiss, soft voice: "nonsense, I''m not sick." Vivian was given a kiss by Du Wei, and her face was full of shame.


    It seems that in the face of this girl, all the confused thoughts in her heart just now disappeared. Du Wei held Vivian with his heart, looked at her face like a frightened rabbit, and said with a low smile: "I ask you, were your words after drinking last night true?"


    Vivian shakes her head, then suddenly feels wrong, hesitates and nods.


    "Is it?"


    This time I finally nodded.


    Du Wei laughs and hugs Vivian. He says in a soft voice, "my dear, I have grown up at last."


    Wei Wei An wronged discrimination way: "you... I am older than you..."


    Du Wei was stunned, then laughed, sighed and shook his head: "Vivian, you''re wrong. I''m much older than you."


    Then he lay down on the bed, sighed and said, "I''m a little depressed today. You can lie here and talk with me in the evening, OK?"


    Vivian subconsciously to agree, it seems that she has been accustomed to comply with any word of Dewey. But suddenly, it was late at night, and they were still in the same room and sitting on the same bed. Although she was simple, she was not a fool after all. She also understood that there was something wrong with her. As she was about to say something, Dewey could not help but tease: "didn''t you say you wanted to sleep with me last night?"


    "No... it''s not..." Vivian was worried. As soon as she was worried, she choked and couldn''t speak. After a long time, she squeezed out a few words from her throat: "no... not now..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t swallow you now." Duvera passed Vivian. They just lay on the bed and put Vivian''s head on their arms. They just felt that although the little girl in their arms was far less beautiful than Marquis Liszt, they suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    As if


    With this girl in my arms, I feel calm and happy in my heart. I have nothing more to ask for.


    It''s strange to say that people''s thoughts are so complicated that they have been thinking about the difficult problem just now. At the moment, however, he suddenly didn''t know where his inner strength came from. Dewey suddenly felt that his considerations just now were superfluous!


    He hugged Vivian and suddenly muttered to himself: This is the woman I want!


    Sometimes, it''s that simple.


    After a while, Duwei suddenly felt his nose itchy. It turned out that Vivian''s hair was scattered under his nose. He sneezed and shook his head. Subconsciously, I felt at the head of the bed, looking for something to wipe my face. When I touched it, I held a soft little thing, a small piece of palm size, soft and smooth, as if with a faint aroma. I took it to the front to have a look


    Vivian and Dewey were both dumbfounded at the same time.


    This is a girl style underwear. Pink cute.


    Needless to ask, this is the thing of Vivian. Du Wei Leng for a while, but Vivian has been as if a thief to fight back, Du Wei has already been put into his arms.


    Vivian blushed: "give it back, give it back to me."


    Dewey shook his head. "I found it. It''s mine. "


    "Here, give me... Please. I, I just took a bath, replaced... "A layer of moisture appeared in Vivian''s eyes.


    Dewey smiles. "I''ll take it first, and then when you become my wife, I''ll give you ten."


    With that, Dewey jumped up from the bed, hugged Vivian, gave her a kiss on the lips, and ran away with a smile.


    They dare not stop, can only let go, but also sent a message into.


    It''s Hussein who''s going to the frozen forest right now!


    I just don''t know what happened to him. It took him so long to come back. And now his skin armor is full of scratches. The leather armor was broken, and there were several bandages under the clothes. If he had not suppressed the wound with the fighting spirit of paladin all the way, I''m afraid Hussein would have fallen on the way!


    One of the most serious injuries is a penetrating wound on the right shoulder! The enemy''s weapons pierced Hussein''s shoulder directly from here. The violent force even tore the paladin''s shoulder blade! Even the fighting spirit of the paladin can heal itself. But such a serious injury, but also can not rely on fighting from my healing. And the other side''s strength is also very strong, a fighting spirit into Hussein''s body, up to now he can''t completely get rid of, which makes himself unable to cure his injury.


    His horse has been exhausted, all the way to loulancheng, Hussein was relieved, after entering the city. Exhausted the last strength to arrive at the gate of Duke mansion. When he was on the bridge, Hussein could not support him. He tilted and fell off his horse. The soldiers guarding the castle recognized Hussain, the warrior beside the Duke, and rushed up. They saw that Hussain''s body was full of injuries, and the wounds on his shoulder burst because he fell from his horse. The blood soon penetrated into the bandage.


    The guard thought that there was an enemy, and immediately went around on guard. When he found that everything was normal, he hurriedly carried Hussein back.


    Hussein had helped duvet train soldiers, and the team guarding the Duchess house was exactly what Hussein had trained. These people all know the strength of this mysterious instructor. I heard a few days ago that he went out to do business for the Duke, but I didn''t expect to come back like this.


    Soon Hussein was carried into the castle, and madder was invited in the absence of the Duke. With just one look at Hussein, mad exclaimed, "God! How could he have been so badly hurt! Come on! Send someone to the military camp outside the city to find the Duke... And send someone to the religious center in the city. Be sure to invite two clergy! We need Temple healing! "


    Hussein, who had been in a coma, suddenly woke up. He grabbed mad and said in a hoarse voice, "no... we can''t find the temple!"


    Madder was stunned, but he was always around duvet. Knowing that the Duke and his confidants had some strange secrets, he agreed quickly.


    "Let someone... Carry me to the greenhouse! Come on


    Hussain gasped and his forehead was blue.


    Madder quickly asked the two servants to come and personally carried Hussein to the greenhouse behind the castle. Hussain summoned up the spirit, let mad put himself into the greenhouse, and then told someone to guard outside, don''t let anyone in.


    Dewey hid some magic potions in a secret place in the greenhouse, including ice berries. Although many aristocrats took this kind of drug as a psychedelic drug, it is undeniable that it is also the most suitable analgesic drug in this continent.


    Hussein barely supported himself and ate a little bit of ice berries. Then he found some magic potions to take on himself. A moment later, his body came out with golden light again. He saw that Hussein''s face was full of pain, but suddenly raised his hand to pinch off the broken bones on his right shoulder. Then, with the burning of golden gas, those bones clattered, Grow up again. This pain, can not be tolerated by ordinary people, fortunately, there are ice berries, Hussein was a lot easier.


    How embarrassed the paladin is now. The sword he used to wear only has the scabbard around his waist. The sword has long been gone. The skin armour on the body will be broken when it is torn lightly, and the hair will be glued into clusters by the bloodstain.


    After the bones had grown, Hussein relaxed a little, but turned over and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. With both hands from behind, he took off a cloth bag that had been carried behind him, and then opened it carefully


    Inside, it''s a long sword!


    As soon as the cloth bag was opened, the sword immediately sent out a piercing cold, like ice and snow!


    The slender shape, as well as the blade wrapped in ice, the crystal clear light


    If Dewey saw the sword here at the moment, he would be surprised!


    Because the sword in Hussein''s hand is the famous "beauty under the moon" used by Rodriguez, another Paladin on the mainland!!


    In the imperial capital, Rodriguez used this sword to fight against the royal patron saint of Roland, who was worn by Prince Chen. On the day of the coup d''etat, Rodriguez killed Augustine VI''s chief court warrior, the "sword saint in grey"!


    However, Rodriguez''s powerful sword is in Hussein''s hands?

 Chapter 210

    In the barracks outside Loulan City, Du Wei has taken 28 cadets to set out in full dress. General Longbottom personally led 1000 cavalry to join the northwest "Internship".


    Because Dewey''s idea is very simple: these magician students will be used as combat talents in the future. He doesn''t want his students to be the kind of scholars who will only stay in the magic laboratory. What he needs is to be able to really cooperate with the army and play a real role in the battle. In Dewey''s conception, he hopes to find out the most efficient mode of "cooperative combat" between the army and the magician.


    After strict physical training, these magic students have very strong bodies. Dewey has equipped them with a set of equipment that has subverted the tradition of magicians


    No one is a war horse. Instead of the traditional wizard robe, each of them is equipped with a top-quality half body leather armor, a light sword as a self-defense weapon, and a magic ring. Dewey even paid for it himself to equip each of these students with a magic wand, which is made of walnut wood of good quality, These precious walnut, let Duwei exhausted his last bit of "time elapse spring" reserves.


    For these novice magic apprentices, everyone can get a top-grade walnut wand. It''s a great surprise! You know, even in the magic guild, those who are qualified to use the walnut wand are at least intermediate level magicians. After they got the wand, they were all very excited. I can''t put it down. I even wipe it carefully with my sleeve.


    "Listen up, everyone." Dewey turned over and stood on the horse and said in a loud voice, "I will give you the best! The best wand, the best equipment! But whether you can be worthy of these things depends on your efforts! I hope that after the northwest internship, each of you can be worthy of what you have! And I can tell you first. As long as you can make me satisfied with the performance behind... I will give you some extra surprises


    Looking at these eager eyes, Dewey then announced a decision, and this decision made everyone confused:


    Dewey asked these magic apprentices to try their best to cooperate with the accompanying army in their internships in the coming days!


    "All you have to do is try your best to cooperate with them! Cooperate with them and follow the orders of general Longbottom. Try your best to come up with all ways to meet his requirements... Even some unreasonable requirements in your opinion! Do you understand? "


    The magician to cooperate with the soldiers?


    This order is indeed unexpected.


    Because the magic of Roland empire is prosperous, the status of magicians is noble, and the number is rare. In the war of the Empire, although the magician will work for the Empire, how noble is the position of the magician? They''re not the kind of people who come and go when they''re called! In the battle, the magicians mainly fight by themselves. Although they can also rely on their own strong power to cause huge damage to the enemy, but in Dewey''s view, such efficiency is extremely low! These magicians are lack of cooperation. They often fight separately and will not cooperate, which greatly wastes the role of magicians.


    Don''t expect these magicians to cooperate with the army. Most of them act with their mood. When they are in a good mood, they can help you. I''m in a bad mood, so I have to leave. And the army not only can''t get stable and lasting support, but also has to wait on these magicians like the master.


    Dewey''s idea is to let these magicians change their habits. It is unreasonable for these magicians to blindly cater to the requirements of the army. However, in order to correct the habits of the magicians, such overcorrection is also a very effective means in the short term.


    Dewey is ahead of this idea. Even Longbottom is a little bit uncomfortable. Although he was a senior officer of the Empire, commanding thousands of people. But I have never had dozens of magicians to follow the instructions. For a moment, he was a little at a loss. After duvera came over, the general with a bitter smile on his face, coughed hard and said in a loud voice: "good! So from now on, I will not treat you as magicians! In my opinion, you are a soldier under my command! Then you must all obey my orders! I will treat you equally, don''t want to get any preferential treatment from me! If anyone disobeys my military order, I will whip you! Do you understand? "


    This is a very bold statement. If lombarton dares to say this to other magicians, they will turn around and leave on the spot. If he meets a bad tempered magician, he will have to give the general some hard work.


    But fortunately, these rookies have been strictly brainwashed by Dewey, and Dewey has great prestige in their hearts. And before they entered the magic academy, they were all from the army. It was normal for them to obey the military orders. Everyone responded loudly.


    "Then, let''s go!" Longbottom called out: "basic March line! Magicians, before the last... Dark, we have to get to diniuli town under the kilimarro mountains. We''ll get supplies there, and then you don''t have time to rest, we''ll go into the kilimarro mountains overnight! Guys... Warcraft in the mountains is waiting for us! They''ll give their fur, and their core


    After going on the road, Longbottom and Dewey walked side by side and complained in a low voice: "boss, you have given me a problem... So many magicians listen to me... I don''t know what to do. God, I''m afraid I''m the only general in the Empire who can have so many magicians. "


    "You''ll get used to it." "It''s just the beginning. We still need to explore it slowly," Dewey said with a smile


    One day''s rapid march, these magician apprentices all insisted on it. After all, they have kept their body training. This performance has surprised general Longbottom. Like most generals in the Empire, he hated and loved the magicians. Love is the powerful power of magicians, but hate. It''s because these forces can''t be easily mastered. Looking at these obedient magicians, but also gritting their teeth to endure hardships and persevere, for their own military orders are also meticulously implemented, such subordinates, what can be demanding?


    Duwei looked at the young master of Liszt family. Muse was tired, but when Duwei''s eyes floated towards him, he still tried to stand up and refused to show weakness.


    Hum. What a proud boy. Dewey laughed to himself.


    Niuli town is a town in the south of kilimaro mountain. There is a unique terrain in the south of the mountain. The hillside is not steep and relatively gentle. It is the best place to enter the mountain. The population of the town is less than 1000 people, and Longbottom has brought people here before. He is familiar with the terrain and environment, so he added some fodder here. I''m ready to enter the mountain.


    "According to our information, there may be Warcraft in about a hundred miles around here." "The last time we came here, we heard from the local people that every spring there was something called a monster that came to the town to harass the local people," Longbottom said. According to their description, this kind of monster is small in size and quick in movement. It comes here every spring. He hurt the livestock in the town. Several hunters in the town tried to kill it, but they failed... The guy is said to spit fire and can get into the ground when he runs away. "


    "Sir, we need more information to determine what Warcraft it is." A magic apprentice boldly said: "obviously, this is a fire Warcraft, but. Small body, quick action, can spit fire, can also drill underground... These characteristics are too vague. According to these characteristics, I can come up with at least seven kinds of Warcraft that meet these conditions, including fire dragon and tutur rat. There are pointed toothed beavers... These things. Each Warcraft has a different way of dealing with it. We need more information to make the best plan for dealing with this thing. "


    The other students nodded. Others even made a clear list of suspects. Du Wei is very satisfied with the reaction of these students. These guys have learned the most important thing under their own influence: efficiency!


    At this time, a sharp voice suddenly said: "you so many magicians, are you still worried about a small Warcraft? We have thousands of cavalry, so many magicians... Hum, and the Duke is such a famous powerful magician in the mainland. Are you afraid of such a small Warcraft... Are you too careful... "


    This tone with obvious disdain and ridicule, is to blame Du Wei and others for lack of courage.


    The boy Muse couldn''t help saying these words, and immediately he secretly regretted it. But he didn''t know why. When he saw Dewey, he couldn''t help feeling unhappy. He always looked at this guy and wanted to stab him.


    These words came out, and Dewey didn''t say anything. The magic students immediately glared at the boy one by one. More people can''t help but shout: "what are you, dare to blame the president!"


    The Muse just blurted out a few words and regretted it. However, he heard someone ask himself that he was the proud son of the Liszt family. How could he see others from being careful and arrogant? He couldn''t help but said: "hum, a famous great magician is afraid of a small Warcraft. Let''s talk about it... Hehe, it''s not who I slander, it''s just that I''m afraid I''ll be ridiculed. In this way... Hum, it''s really someone who teaches his subordinates... They are generally cautious, like walking on thin ice. "


    Others were immediately angry at the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Duvet coughed softly, and immediately everyone was silent, but his eyes were staring at the boy.


    "Mr. muse." Du Wei pondered for a while, his face seems to see no anger, light way: "courage or cowardice, nothing but other people''s evaluation. It''s good to be a man with a clear conscience. Why care about the gossip? Since you are so brave, then I can''t suppress your virtue... Well. When we enter the mountain later, we just need some outposts in front of us. Since you are willing to show your bravery, you will not miss such an opportunity. "


    Now it''s getting dark. In niuli Town, you can see Mount kilimaro in the distance. The top of Mount kilimaro is covered with white snow, and the continuous peaks rise into the sky. It''s green only under the mountainside. But it is a forest, endless... Just this green in the night, but exudes a bit of secluded darkness.


    The Muse could not help but feel a little flustered, but he insisted: "the outpost is the outpost. What am I afraid of?"


    With that, he pulled the reins and went on. Dewey held on, and the Muse said angrily, "do you have anything else to say, Duchess?"


    "Mr. muse. The mountain road is difficult. Are you going to ride up the mountain like this? " Dewey smiles.


    "Hum!" The Muse blushed, but under the cover of the night, the blush just flashed by, and then said stubbornly: "who said I would ride up the mountain. I''m just walking forward. "


    Dewey doesn''t want to embarrass the Liszt boy too much. After all, he has a good relationship with the Liszt family. It''s really not worth it to turn over his face for this kind of talk. Then he ordered several of his men. Go to help the boy lead the horse to rest.


    Those magic students have been lazy to pay attention to this boy for a long time. After more than 20 people dismounted, they scattered around the town according to what they had learned in the school of magic, looking for traces left by Warcraft. There were also careful people who went to the local residents to ask for information. After all, the news that general lombarton got was from the soldiers. The soldiers don''t understand many details, so they have to ask for them by themselves.


    Some people even proposed to look at the carcasses of the animals that were killed by Warcraft.


    Fortunately, it''s cold here in Northwest China, and many carcasses of animals that are about to die haven''t rotted yet. Looking at these noble magicians, they don''t shy away from being dirty. They personally check the carcasses of those bloody animals. No one will frown because they dislike them. Everyone checks them professionally. Some even took out knives to cut them by hand. Don''t avoid blood.


    The soldiers nearby looked strange. In their impression, the magicians were noble people. It''s bigger than those noble lords. Where can you do such dirty work? Even Dewey is very satisfied with the performance of these students.


    Pragmatic and humble, this is very important!


    Soon, the students made a rough estimate.


    "Your honor." A leader of the student came to report: "we found a clue that all the livestock bodies that were bitten to death had the same characteristics... A lot of blood loss. The Warcraft obviously sucked the blood of the livestock, and the important thing is that each of these corpses was not sucked dry. Obviously, the Warcraft has a very different habit: it probably only likes to eat the blood of living animals. When the livestock bitten by it loses blood to a certain extent and dies naturally, it will not continue to suck blood, and then run to find the next prey. Therefore, it seems that every autopsy is a lot of blood loss, but the blood has not been completely drained. After the body is stiff, there are still a lot of coagulated blood clots in the body. We cut several bodies, cut open the blood vessels, and come to this conclusion. "


    Dewey was satisfied: "what else?"


    "And..." the student thought, "we have a difference. Well, the brothers put forward a point, but I don''t think it''s possible."


    "Oh?"


    Dewey remembers that of the 32 students at Hogwarts, 30 were from the military, with only two exceptions. This is a pair of brothers born into a declining aristocratic family, but because they are illegitimate children (mentioned above).


    The brothers are the youngest of the students in Hogwarts, because the other students are all selected by the army, most of them are 18 years old. And these two guys are about the same age as Dewey. However, after several months of observation by Du Wei, these two people are the most talented of the group.


    "Yes, they made a point, but we doubt it. But we can''t come to any conclusion, so we think it''s better for you to ask them in person. " The team leader of the student spoke very objectively.


    This is what Dewey is very satisfied with. He treats every question rationally, does not arbitrarily, does not rudely veto... Fair and objective. This is also a very important quality that Dewey instilled in these students. He doesn''t want his people to become arrogant like the traditional magicians.


    "All right. Let the two of them come and I''ll ask Dewey orders. Just as the captain was about to leave, Dewey suddenly remembered something and stopped him: "wait a minute, Zig."


    Zig is the name of the captain. He is the leader of the cadets from the army. A rigorous and impartial person, although his talent is not the best, but in terms of organizational ability and prestige, he convinces other students.


    "Your honor. What else


    "Zig." Dewey pondered for a moment and said slowly, "I noticed that in your words just now, the word is'' the brothers'', right?"


    "... yes." Zig seemed to understand Dewey.


    Dewey looked him in the eye and said, "I think, on weekdays, you guys talk about the two of them. That''s what they all said... The brothers... Well. I know that all 30 of you are from the army, and the two of them are not. There is a lot of unity among you 30 people, but such unity makes it difficult for outsiders to get in. I don''t want to criticize you. I just want to tell you that such unity is good, but it is also bad. What I want to say to you is: maybe in the future, you people will go your own way. Or will go to various places to do different things, will not be like now so gathered together, will not like now is still a group... But now! Now? You are all from our college! When outsiders talk about you, they will regard you students in Hogwarts as a whole. Do you understand what I said? Unity is good, but exclusion is bad. I hope you will think it over. "


    Ziger immediately said solemnly: "Dean, I understand! I didn''t do my duty! I''ll do my best! "


    "Good. In the future, I don''t want to hear "the brothers" as a foreign name. In my opinion, you people are all the same. You are all your own people. You are all a group. "


    "Yes, Dean!" Zig could not help but stand up straight. He was about to leave when he said something again.


    "Mr. President..." ziger''s voice was not loud. But he was adamant: "I don''t think... We want to go our separate ways in the future. Everyone''s wish is to be with you. It''s not my idea. "


    Zig turned and left. Dewey sighed softly.


    He believed that this steady young man would understand what he meant.


    Soon, the brothers were called in front of Dewey. Dewey looked at the two nervous guys and said with a smile, "OK, can I eat people? When I was drinking the night before yesterday, you didn''t give me too much


    They immediately laughed.


    "I remember you were my brother, right?" Dewey looks at one of the slightly fatter ones.


    "Yes, Dean. My name is Beibei, and this is my brother Thor."


    "Well, don''t introduce yourself. Do you think I can''t remember my students'' names? Now, tell me the result of your discussion. I heard that you put forward some analysis, right? "


    "Yes, Dean." Beibei said: "we think that the Warcraft that haunts here may not be one, but two... Two Warcraft that act together. However, most of our students do not agree with our point of view. "


    Dewey nodded. He can imagine why.


    Because most Warcraft are solitary things, only a few Warcraft have social habits. Like the Griffins in the south. But most of Warcraft live alone.


    "What''s more, the two of us even suspected that it might be two different series of Warcraft, one fire series and one ice series."


    "Oh?"


    Dewey is interested.


    Social life is very rare in Warcraft. And different social groups are even rarer. Don''t mention Warcraft, even those gregarious animals in ordinary animals will only gregarious with their own kind.


    What''s more, a fire Warcraft and an ice Warcraft? Fire system and ice system are almost natural enemies! It''s like cats and mice.


    Have you ever seen a cat and a mouse live together?


    "Give me your reasons." Dewey pondered for a moment.


    "Dean, this idea was put forward by my brother. Let him talk about it." Beibei put the blame on his brother.


    At first sight, Thor was a shy boy. He was thin, tall, clean, and had a good temperament. It''s quite similar to Du Wei, but he doesn''t look so shy. He is very calm: "Dean, it''s really my idea... I dissected several corpses, especially the blood of these livestock was sucked, which made me confused. Because according to what we have learned, fire Warcraft rarely sucks blood. of course. Not without it. However, most of the blood sucking fire Warcraft are very small. But I saw the wounds on several corpses. Judging from the traces of teeth, it should be a big guy, at least as big as the ice snow devil wolf. This is not consistent with the information that the residents here said that Warcraft is very small. and. Judging from the number of dead livestock... I''m afraid this blood sucking Warcraft eats a lot! If it''s a small thing, it can''t suck so much blood, so I think it should be a big one. And... I extracted a clot of blood that had been coagulated. After careful examination, I found that these clots were not naturally coagulated after the death of animals. It''s... It''s frozen. So I think the villagers said that the Warcraft they saw was a small thing, but my inspection concluded that there was a big one... Well. There should be two! There is also a division of labor between these two things. The small thing is responsible for spitting fire and killing livestock, while the big one sucks blood. "


    "Cooperation?" Asked Dewey.


    "I don''t feel like cooperation... But like, um... Slavery." Thor said cautiously: "I suspect that the ice Warcraft is a high-level guy. It captured a fire Warcraft as its subordinate, and then it was driven to catch prey for it." Thor said that. With a bitter smile, he said, "but I don''t think it''s possible. Because all those who can enslave other Warcraft are high-level things. Although there are Warcraft in kilimaro mountain, it is not the place where Warcraft is frequently touched. There should not be high-level Warcraft here. "


    "Nothing in the world is impossible." Dewey curled his mouth.


    Even the old guy in Aragorn, who has been dead for a thousand years, can leave a message in Chinese to himself after a thousand years... What else is impossible?


    Thor''s conjecture is really incredible.


    Advanced Warcraft does have the ability to summon and enslave other Warcraft. For example, the snow devil wolf. After evolution, the highest level can become the snow wolf king. The howl of the wolf king. You can summon all the Warcraft below your level in the covered area for your own drive.


    However, Du Wei first ruled out the possibility of ice and snow wolf king, because although wolf king is powerful, he has no habit of absorbing blood. Moreover, if the wolf king howls, he will not only summon one Warcraft as his subordinate.


    Just... If it''s really a guy who can only summon and drive other Warcraft, it must be a high-level Warcraft! It''s a high-level Warcraft, which can''t be dealt with by the small vegetable birds. They may be able to deal with ordinary Warcraft, but if they meet an advanced one, they have to run away.


    Even Dewey himself, now with his real strength, if he meets an advanced Warcraft, the best choice is to retreat.


    "Cancel the original order. We''ll stay in town for one night without going into the mountains Dewey gave the order immediately.


    When Longbottom heard Dewey''s order, he ran to ask. Dewey explained the guess of his magic apprentice. However, the general obviously underestimated the power of Warcraft. Maybe... After all, he is not a magician. Only a magician can understand the power of a real advanced Warcraft.


    "We have thousands of cavalry and so many magicians. Can''t we clean up one or two Warcraft?"


    Dewey was very serious. He lowered his voice: "general, I have to tell you that these magic students are not real magicians. They haven''t graduated yet. What''s more, they are all my precious wealth... I won''t let them lose here in vain. Even if they lose one, I can''t afford it! Do you understand? Second, I''m afraid you don''t know the power of advanced Warcraft. I can tell you that advanced Warcraft itself may not have much powerful magic power, but most advanced Warcraft have Summoning Skills. If conditions permit, it can summon a Warcraft army for it to drive... Moreover, the most difficult part of advanced Warcraft is that it has completed the evolution. Have some wisdom! It''s no longer an unconscious beast! We are here for practice, not for war. I will not be cowardly, but unnecessary sacrifice is stupid in my opinion


    However, Dewey added in his heart: most of the advanced Warcraft don''t have too strong magic in themselves... The exception is Medusa!


    Longbottom obeyed Dewey''s orders. Then Dewey ordered the removal of the mountain outpost. This order once again gave the Muse a chance to play, he was not polite to use sharp words to ridicule Dewey''s action.


    "Then, please, warrior, watch for us tonight." Du Wei light way. I sent this annoying boy away. Dewey had to order the other night watchmen to watch the guy carefully.


    "Just let him suffer a little, but don''t let him really get hurt."


    That night, Du Wei also ordered 28 students to be divided into four groups. After daybreak, four groups of people with 200 soldiers in each group went into the mountain to search in four ways, and kept the distance between each group not too far, once they found something. Don''t act without authorization. Try to inform your partner first.


    But don''t move until daybreak! Otherwise, going into the mountain at night to deal with a high-level Warcraft in the ice system would be an act of seeking death.


    This may be a bit of a fuss. But Dewey thinks it''s necessary to be careful when facing a guy who may be a high-level Warcraft.


    The students are very excited because they have never really seen advanced Warcraft! For these guys, advanced Warcraft exists only in legends, or in lectures.


    Before dawn. Duwei had already got up. He was about to go out when the guard outside, elder smoke knight, knocked at the door and came in. Lao Yan''s expression was serious: "your honor, the Duke''s mansion has sent someone to report to you face to face when something urgent happened at home."


    "Oh?" Dewey was stunned for a moment... Is there something wrong with Marquis Liszt?


    It''s no one else. It''s little sandy.


    Mad is a very smart housekeeper. He smelled something unusual from Hussein''s forbidding people to go to the temple to treat his injuries. The messenger did not dare to let the ordinary servants go, but let little sandy, a loyal subordinate of duvidi, come. Poor little sandy, in the past half a year or so, he has done a good job in equestrian training, but it took a lot of time to catch up with the well-trained cavalry. He came here at dawn.


    Sandy brought a message. There''s also something coming.


    The message was relayed by Hussein. And that thing, Dewey just looked at it. Immediately his face changed greatly!


    "The big reptiles from the north of the frozen forest have come to take revenge. Come back quickly!" That''s what Hussein said.


    And bring something, is a golden scale!


    This is obviously a piece of broken scale, but although it is broken, it can be so broken that it is as big as the mouth of the bowl! Take it in your hand, it''s heavy, and there''s blood on it!


    Dewey immediately recognized it... It''s dragon scale!


    And this scale was pulled from the wound behind Hussein!


    Dewey''s face has changed!


    That old dragon, did you take revenge on yourself? Does it disregard its vows?


    He got up abruptly, and was about to go back to the city at once when lombarton suddenly came in through the door in a hurry.


    "Boss, it''s not good... The boy you brought, when he was on the vigil last night, quietly ran up the mountain by himself..." before long Barton finished, Dewey burst into a rage: "shit!!"

 Chapter 211

    Dewey said nothing to blame general Longbottom, but even a fool could see the Duke''s anger.


    In the face of Dewey''s gloomy face, general Longbottom could not help regretting.


    In fact, Muse suddenly left the mountain in the middle of the night. In this matter, there was some "credit" from general lombarton, because he ordered several of his subordinates to secretly give the boy who didn''t know the heaven and the earth to suffer.


    Although these guys didn''t dare to do anything to the guests around Dewey, they just let the muse be on duty in the second half of the night when he was in charge of the vigil (in the vigil work, the latter half of the night is the hardest), and some of the taunts and taunts in his words were extremely bitter. As a muse, where have you been so angry? Before dawn, he found an excuse and ran away quietly. After a long time, other people didn''t see him back, so they looked around and finally found the footprints, which were towards the mountains.


    "What did your people say to him?" Dewey''s voice seemed calm, but he was on the verge of anger.


    Longbottom said with a wry smile: "they said to the boy, since you dare to laugh at the Duchess, are you brave yourself? The Duke of our family was not afraid of going in and out of the frozen forest. What are you... As a result, the boy was probably stimulated and ran into the mountain to look for Warcraft. "


    Du Wei endured the anger in his heart: "call everyone up immediately! Search the mountain


    Although Dewey also hated the boy, he had to face the fact that Muse could not do anything! At least you can''t do anything in your own hands! At present, I am in the honeymoon period with the Liszt family, not to mention the embarrassing proposal of marquis Liszt. Just to say that Dewey''s business in the North was aided by the Liszt family. Such an ally of the rich mainland is very important to Dewey


    And this annoying muse, he is the only heir of the Liszt family!! If you take someone else as the only heir to the family. What happened in my own hands. Well, even if the relationship between the two families is better now, I''m afraid they will have to turn over!


    Not to mention the financial resources of the Liszt family, the Marquis, Dewey would never think that she was an easy enemy to deal with! Such a smart woman also has a wide range of contacts in the aristocratic circle of the Empire. It''s good for such a person to be an ally, but if she is an enemy


    If the Muse died in his own hands, then the Liszt family would surely regard Dewey as their mortal enemy!


    Everyone was called up and set off for the mountain. According to last night''s plan. They divided into four teams to search the mountain, but the search radius doubled. Dewey gave up the first goal of looking for Warcraft and listed the search for the damned Liszt boy as the first goal.


    "In any case, the boy''s safety must be guaranteed! This is the first order


    In addition, Duwei also assigned his bodyguard team to the mountain search personnel. In particular, among his bodyguards with "strange skills", there was a hunter who used to be in the mountains. What he was good at was looking for paths and water sources in the mountains, and searching for the whereabouts of wild animals.


    Dewey had planned to go into the mountains himself. But the men tried to stop it. Duvet is a great Duke after all. If he does everything himself, what else do these people do?


    What''s more, even if Dewey goes into the mountains, he can''t really help. Although he is a magician. However, he has the ability to burn down a forest with his skill, but Duwei can''t find a man in the vast mountains.


    He wanted to call the tree man to look for it. But Dewey''s miniature version of the clarion call of life can only awaken the lowest level of the tree people companion. Those stupid big guys can only do some simple things according to Dewey''s instructions, but they don''t have self wisdom, so it''s impossible to find someone.


    Dewey himself, after a little weighing, immediately made a decision: it''s more important for Hussein.


    He decided to stay in niuli town for another half day. If there is no news in the mountains after half a day, he can only leave the work here to longbutton for a while, and he will rush back to Loulan city.


    That damned Muse boy... If we can get him back. You must whip him hard! Dewey gritted his teeth.


    The Liszt family is certainly an ally that Dewey does not want to give up, but Hussein is more important!


    For the sake of a boy he dislikes, Du Wei doesn''t have the fool to ignore his seriously injured companion who once lived and died with him.


    In fact, Dewey didn''t even have the patience to wait until noon, when the sun just rose to the top of his head in the morning, Dewey couldn''t bear his anxiety! Although sandy told Dewey. Hussein doesn''t have a big problem. Back in the castle, healing. However, Dewey was still shocked by the news that Hussein was seriously injured.


    That dragon scale... The old lizard of the Dragon tribe. Do you still have to run to find yourself? At the beginning of the last fierce battle on the ice, powerful as Hussein lost one eye, Medusa used petrification, Gandalf even sacrificed his life to cover his escape. The head of the dragon clan was forced to use his unique skill, and finally escaped to his life.


    However, the hatred between the two sides is growing. Although Du Wei now doubts that the dragon clan leader is not the kind of guy who breaks the oath... In those days, although this guy hated Aragorn, he still abided by his oath for nearly a thousand years. From this point of view, although this old man is a vicious bastard, he has something that Du Wei has to admire.


    But now


    Dewey was in a state of turmoil. Dragon is not a good opponent to deal with! Not to mention the strong strength of the dragon clan leader, Du Wei can almost be sure that the most powerful one on the mainland is the dragon clan leader who has a long life and once fought with Aragon! At the beginning, he gathered the first mage in the mainland, Paladin, Medusa. There are so many strong men who have just struggled with each other. They are both defeated. Now... If the recovered dragon clan leader is determined to seek revenge for himself... His subordinates still command a dragon clan!


    Although Dewey has already vowed in his heart, he will find a chance to avenge Gandalf in the future. But... Not now! With Du Wei''s current strength, if he is against the whole dragon clan... He really doesn''t even know how to die.


    Looking at the sun gradually noon, Du Wei could not help holding the whip in his hand and said in a deep voice: "no! Let''s go back now! "


    At the moment, Du Wei was left with Lao Yan and two bodyguards. And a little sandy. When Lao Yan heard this, he couldn''t help frowning. After all, he was born in the imperial army. Lao Yan had some insight and said in a low voice: "my lord... I don''t think it''s good. Master muse, after all, is the heir of the Liszt family. Now he is lost... You can go back without waiting for any news. I''m afraid it''s hard for the Marquis to explain when she asks. "


    Duwei of course knows that Lao Yan''s words are right, but he is anxious at the moment... About Hussein. After all, Lao Yan didn''t know. As for the dragon people in the north, how can this kind of thing be said easily?


    His face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "that son of a bitch who does things... Hum, if he can''t find it. He deserves it... There''s no need to waste his time here for such a boy! " Although his words were hard, his next sentence showed his anxiety: "hum... If I can find him... If I don''t make him unable to get out of bed for ten days, I''ll write his name upside down!"


    With that, Du Wei turned over and got on the horse. Lao Yan sighed. Now that the Duke had decided, he didn''t say anything. He was about to start. Suddenly Duwei sat on the horse and looked round at the South Road of the town


    Just in the opposite direction of kilimaro mountain, on the road to the south of the town, a horse slowly ran in. On the other hand, the horse, dressed in the warrior costume of an imperial nobleman, with a smile on his face, is sitting on the horse leisurely, holding the reins in one hand, and holding a long Dogtail grass in his mouth lazily


    The pretty face was as gentle as a woman, but with the hateful smile that made Dewey angry... Who is not the Muse?


    This boy, everyone went up the mountain to find him. He came back from the south in the opposite direction of the mountain?!


    Dewey saw the boy on his horse. In the heart of the gas does not hit a place, he first thought. I really want to rush up and strangle this bastard!


    The second thought was to whip the soldier who said in the morning that he had found the footprints of the muse and was going to the mountains!


    Of course... What Dewey wants to do most at the moment is the first thing.


    Even the old smoke nearby obviously felt the chill on the Duke! Lao Yan understood that the Duke was really angry this time!


    Although the Duchess is usually very kind to people, Lao Yan has a faint feeling that if this seemingly kind-hearted young man really gets angry, I''m afraid


    Du Wei''s face was livid, and his eyes had narrowed. He slowly came down from the horse, his hands behind him, and the cold light in his eyes shrouded the muse.


    The Muse seemed to feel that there was something wrong with Dewey, but he seemed to be a little too proud. He rode to Dewey easily, and even jumped off the horse with a very light action. When he stood in front of Dewey, he raised his chin slightly, like a proud fox.


    Lao Yan is already sighing... This boy, I really don''t know.


    "Mr. muse, please explain. Where did you go last night?" Dewey didn''t fly into a rage as Lao Yan thought. On the contrary, his voice seemed calm and frightening!


    The Muse did not seem to be aware of the danger, and his face was still the kind of proud smile, full of mocking words: "Oh? Do you care about my whereabouts? Hum, are you afraid that I will be lost... "


    But that''s the end of his pride.


    Pop!!!


    A very clear voice!


    Before he could finish, Dewey slapped him on the left cheek!


    This slap in the face, without any mercy, made a great effort, and really annoyed the Muse in the face! Muse seems to be beaten, his original pretty face, soon emerged five red. Extremely clear fingerprint!


    The young man''s face was slightly proud and mocking. He raised his hand to cover his face subconsciously and looked at Du Wei with wide eyes. As he was, he never thought that anyone would dare to slap him in the face?! Even his sister had never touched even one of his fingers!


    Soon, the boy woke up. His face was burning with anger, and he growled abruptly: "dare you hit me!"


    How did the Muse ever suffer from such humiliation and suffering when he grew up? He had already forgotten all about Duwei''s identity. With a Shua, he quickly drew out his sword, roared, and stabbed it at Duwei''s chest!


    But Du Wei a face of disdain, although he is a magician. He is not good at martial arts, but after all, it has been more than a year since he practiced the basic movements taught by Hussein. What a magic skill is the star fighting spirit handed down by Aragorn, the most powerful man in the starry sky? Although Du Wei only practiced the elementary Kung Fu, his physical strength and agility had already far exceeded the ordinary people, and he was no longer the weak boy of that year. What''s more, this Muse is not a genius to practice martial arts. At the age of Dewey, how capable can you be?!


    Dewey dodged the sword with a slight sideways movement, and then his eyes glowed with cold light. Backhand a slap in the face and then the face of the smoke in the past!


    Pop!!!


    This one was heavier than the one just now, which made the right half of the Muse''s face swell quickly, and even a little blood came out of the corner of his mouth.


    The Muse was beaten to a stagger, his hand was loosened, and his sword fell to the ground. He was so angry and angry that he hardly fainted. He was about to pick up the sword, but Dewey stepped up. As soon as he flicked, a light ball shrouded him, and then the Muse felt as if his whole body had been locked. He fell down straightly, with 90% of his strength gone, and his body was soft, as if he had been pulled out.


    He seemed to struggle to grasp the hilt. Dewey took a step up. He raised his foot and stepped on the edge of the sword. He looked at the boy coldly.


    The anger on the Muse''s face. He drew the sword hard, but where can he pull it out? "Du Wei! You dare to be rude to me! My sister won''t let you go! "


    "Sister?" Du Wei''s face was undisguised contempt. He slowly stopped and looked at Muse''s eyes. He sneered: "Oh, now you only threaten me with your sister? Hum! It''s a kid who doesn''t even have hair! How dare you put on airs in front of people even if you are such an ass? How brave you are, how bullied you are, and how grown-ups move out of the house like children? "


    The Muse was red with anger, ashamed and angry, but he was too excited by Du Wei to say a word.


    "If you want to be proud, you have to have capital!" Dewey continued to strike the boy mercilessly: "what about you? What do you count? What do you have? It''s just a little fool who is rampant with your sister''s influence! What''s your ability to be arrogant? You don''t have! Not at all! Just with your two actions just now, a bodyguard randomly picked out by my side can beat ten or eight soft eggs like you! If you don''t have such a sister... You''re not even a fart! "


    Muse was stunned by the scolding, and he was about to retort: "Dewey, how dare you..."


    Pop!


    It was a slap in the face to answer him!


    Dewey hit hard, and muse was slapped in the face.


    "I dare!" Du Wei''s face made no secret grin: "I dare! What about? Because I am better than you! A hundred times better than you! So if I want to deal with you, I will ravage you as I want to! But what about you? Do you have any ability to compete with me except to put on your young master''s airs? "


    "I..."


    Just as the Muse began to utter a word, Dewey slapped him in the face again!


    Pop!


    These four loud slaps, like a sharp knife, easily cut the proud coat of muse to pieces. Now the boy''s eyes are full of fear when he looks at Dewey. How dare he be a little arrogant?


    He didn''t know when he had let go of the hilt. His hands covered his cheek, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Speak Du Wei stopped drinking, and the Muse could not help shivering. Just as he was about to speak, Du Wei suddenly raised his hand to fight again. He was so scared that the Muse could not help crying: "don''t... Don''t hit me..."


    "Hum!" Dewey snorted heavily and put down his hand. "Do you know why I hit you?"


    The Muse shook his head.


    "Listen to me, boy." Du Wei said: "now you follow me. I''m in charge! We are on the March, so you have to be honest... Especially remember that from now on, when you talk to me, you should say "adult"! Do you understand? "


    Finally, Muse didn''t dare to resist any more. He seemed to have succumbed to Dewey''s obscene power. He couldn''t help whispering, "OK... OK."


    "What are you talking about?" Dewey''s eyes glared again at this. The Muse was startled. Hastily way: "is... Adult." With that, his eyes turned red, but he finally cried. This cry made Dewey frown. I didn''t expect that the Liszt boy was so cowardly. Dewey thought he was so proud. But I didn''t think of such violent means, but I made him give in. And this kind of weeping, like a woman, made Duwei despise him¡° What are you crying for? " Dewey said, "you stand up for me! Now tell me where you went last night! " The Muse covered his face. He dodged Dewey''s eyes in fear: "I... I just slipped out. If I couldn''t get angry with those guys, I wanted to go into the mountains by myself and not let those guys look down on me..." "then how can you come back from the south?" Dewey frowned¡° I... I don''t know. " Suddenly, there was an embarrassment in Muse''s eyes: "it was very dark at night. I rode on my horse for a while, but I couldn''t tell the direction. I didn''t know what was going on, so I went to the south. Then I was very sleepy again... I fell asleep on the horse''s back. When I wake up. When he found that he was on the South Road and couldn''t see the mountain, he knew that he had lost his way. After asking the people on the road, he found him back... "Du Wei sneered:" it seems that you are very leisurely riding all the way! Do you think I''ll be worried if I can''t find you? So come back deliberately and slowly? " The Muse was really afraid of Dewey''s gloomy eyes. I don''t know how. He was really scared by the four solid slaps that he had never suffered in his life just now. In the face of this Dewey, his heart is really speechless fear, involuntarily said: "yes... Ah!"¡° Hey, hey Dewey sneered: "you''re right. I know you''re really worried after you''re gone, and I''ve sent all my men to the mountains to find you. But have you ever thought, why am I worried? Have you ever thought about what will happen if something happens to you? " The Muse did not speak¡° If something really happened to you in my hands... "Dewey said in a loud voice:" then your family and I will tear our faces because of your stupid actions and become enemies... And I will destroy your family at all costs! Don''t doubt that I will! I will not let a Lister family against me continue to exist in this world! And... I will use all means to completely flatten your family! Think about it, boy. Just because of your stupidity, if you met a horse thief, wild animals, Warcraft and other things on the way last night and died, then your sister and your people will all die because of your little fool''s action! Now, do you still feel proud? " The Muse could clearly feel that this terrible little devil was not just talking about it! From his eyes, the Muse had a feeling: he would really do that! And he can do it! Looking at Dewey''s terrible eyes, the Muse suddenly felt a deep fear¡° What are you doing! Wait for me to help you up! " Du Wei ordered the muse to keep quiet, but he quickly got up and stepped back¡° Well, it''s just a useless little white face. " Du Wei sighed in his heart and muttered: "if you don''t practice sword, you practice sword (cheap), if you don''t practice gold sword, you practice silver sword (obscene)" He let off a little bit of anger in his heart, looked back at the strange old smoke on his face, and looked at Sandy who showed a little fear. Dewey waved and said: "burn wolf dung, light a cigarette! Let the people in the mountains come back. " The two bodyguards immediately turned away. But without taking two steps, Dewey suddenly heard a huge roar from behind a farmhouse! Then he saw a long red shadow pop out of the back of the house suddenly, and then quickly rolled on the Muse''s body in a daze... The long red thing, Dewey saw clearly... It was a long, long tongue! The poor Muse hasn''t recovered from his fear. He doesn''t react at all. His body has been rolled up. Then with a short exclamation, the whole person is swept away and flies into the farmhouse... Du Wei''s amazing Kung Fu, the Muse has gone into the farmhouse! Du Wei was very surprised. His first reaction was to run quickly towards the farmhouse, but he didn''t take two steps. There was a heat wave in front of the farmhouse. Du Wei saw the fire in front of him, and a turbulent flame was shooting out from inside

 Chapter 212

    Seeing that the flame had already spurted in front of duvet, he thought, and quickly fell down on the spot. Then he felt a heat wave surging over his head, and the hot flame almost wiped duvet''s scalp. As soon as the exclamation of Lao Yan and others came, Duwei already felt that with the fire, a dark shadow rushed to him. He felt a pain in his left shoulder, and his sharp teeth had pierced his skin.


    There was a wild animal''s low roar in his ear. Dewey felt that his body had been picked up by something, and then flew into the farmhouse.


    There was no light in the farmhouse. Dewey was thrown on the ground. Bearing the pain on his shoulder, he looked up and saw that in this small farmhouse, it was originally a place full of hay, one by one among the haystacks, a monster was lying in the middle.


    The shape of this monster is very strange. It is about one meter high, but it is as upright as a human. It has long hair, short legs, and arms over the knee, just like an ape. But there is a layer of meat film under the ribs of the arms. There are only three fingers on the palm, and between the fingers there is a layer of film, rather than a palm, It''s more like a small Pu fan.


    The monster just stood between the grass, his body full of fire red hair, looking at Dewey, his mouth issued a strange cry of "Lotus". What''s more terrible is that it opens its mouth and shows its long scarlet tongue like a hanged ghost. Its tongue is covered with a lot of flesh spines, each of which is slightly curved. The length of its tongue is very frightening. With its mouth open, the tip of its tongue is almost on the ground.


    This is what the monster looks like. Dewey never heard of it. Although he knows a lot about Warcraft now, he has never seen it in any literature.


    The poor Muse lay down in front of the monster, and the sole of the monster''s foot stepped on the muse. The boy seemed to have fainted and lay there motionless.


    And beside Dewey, a gray haired beast was eyeing him with green eyes. Dewey took a look. I recognized this thing.


    A beaver. Fire beaver is a medium-sized Warcraft, fire attributes, fast action, sharp teeth, and good at drilling. It''s the size of a dog and has a good sense of smell. Adult fire beavers can shoot fire to hurt enemies, and when they escape, they can also drill into the ground to escape.


    I saw these two things. Duwei immediately reaction, it seems that the magic students in the brothers guess is correct: Warcraft is really two!


    The beaver grinned at Dewey. Dewey''s blood was still on his sharp teeth. It bit Dewey''s shoulder and brought him into the farmhouse just now. Du Wei just stood up. This thing immediately bows the body, in the mouth sends out the whine warning sound, has made a pair of ready to attack posture.


    In the narrow space, facing two Warcraft... And I''m not good at close combat. Dewey, of course, knows where he is. So he was very careful not to act rashly, but quietly fell on the ground, so as not to cause the fire beaver to attack. But in the heart prays, the old smoke outside rushes in with the bodyguard.


    The monster, who could not name himself, suddenly raised his head to the sky and whined a few times. Then, with this cry, the beaver, who was ready to move, seemed to be very afraid and recoiled a few steps. No more grinning at Dewey.


    Du Wei saw the scene in his eyes, and his heart was even more awe inspiring: it was indeed a high-level Warcraft! Only advanced Warcraft can drive other Warcraft for their own hands.


    The monster put his foot on the muse and yelled at Dewey. He pointed at the muse and showed his teeth. Dewey was even more curious: is this thing trying to communicate with himself?


    It''s just that he doesn''t speak the language of beasts after all.


    At this time, there was a roar outside the farmhouse. The door was opened by a sword. Lao Yan came in with a sword in his hands. Two bodyguards. One of them was a fat man who was born without pain and who was accepted by Dewey in the imperial slave market that day. This guy was huge. He didn''t go through the door, but directly came in through the wall. The farmhouse was originally made of wood. A big hole was made in the wall. Two bodyguards rushed in, divided into triangles, and surrounded Duwei and the beaver.


    Dewey immediately yelled to Lao Yan, "don''t come here! Don''t come here yet


    The beaver had given up Duwei, turned to one of Duwei''s bodyguards, and retreated step by step to the monster''s side. Dewey was relieved. He got up from the ground and looked at the monster stepping on the Muse carefully. He said slowly, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Although Dewey knows that all can evolve into advanced Warcraft, they all have certain wisdom. But Dewey was not sure that the other party could understand him.


    Sure enough, the monster seemed to understand Du Wei''s meaning. He pointed to the muse on the ground again, then pointed to the old smoke and others behind Du Wei, showed his teeth, pointed to the Muse again, and then made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    "Good! Good Dewey immediately raised his hands: "I understand! You''re telling them not to go, right? sure! Don''t hurt the boy! I''ll ask my men to step back, OK? "


    Du Wei gestured to Lao Yan repeatedly. Lao Yan understood and led the two bodyguards to retreat a few steps to the door of the farmhouse.


    "Are you all right, my lord?" Lao Yan said in a deep voice, "the wolf smoke has risen. They will come back soon."


    Dewey nodded: "I''m fine... Don''t get too close... This guy doesn''t seem to have a strong hostility."


    The monster seemed to understand Dewey''s words, nodded repeatedly, pointed to the wound on Dewey''s shoulder, whimpered a few times, as if with a faint apology, and then pointed to himself.


    "All right. Warcraft... Sir Dewey grinned bitterly. He didn''t expect to talk to an animal one day: "you seem to understand my language... So how can you let go of my friend?"


    The red haired monster shook his head. He jumped a few times in the same place, his hands seemed to hold something, and his mouth screamed a few times. After a long time, Dewey realized that it was imitating the posture of riding a horse. Then the monster pointed to the outside of the farmhouse and made a horse riding posture again.


    Dewey frowned and said tentatively, "you mean... Outside. Is there a rider coming


    The red haired monster nodded, then pointed to himself, uttered a scream, and made several tied gestures.


    "Well, they''re here for you?" Dewey grinned bitterly.


    The monster nodded again and made a few grimaces like grinning. It looked very miserable.


    Dewey was relieved. "You don''t want to be caught?"


    Then Dewey said, "I don''t quite understand what you mean... I can let you go, and I won''t let my people hurt you. But you have to let my friend go


    Just at this time, the monster suddenly bent down and bowed to Dewey, whining with the meaning of begging.


    "Are you... Asking me to let you go? Can... Ah, no, do you want me to help you? What can I do for you? " Dewey had a hard time guessing what the monster meant.


    Finally. After the monster repeatedly made that riding posture, Dewey understood: "are you asking me to help you drive away those who came to catch your horse?"


    "My Lord, is he talking about our cavalry?" Lao Yan asked behind Dewey.


    Dewey thought for a moment and shook his head. "I don''t think so." His expression became serious. Staring at the monster: "you can understand my language, why? Have you ever been with humans? "


    The red hair monster immediately seemed to be very scared, and his body was shivering. Then he suddenly got excited and showed his teeth.


    "Good! Good "Don''t hurt my friend," Dewey said in a loud voice! I''ll help you get rid of the people who are out there


    At this moment, suddenly duvet heard a distant whistle, which was the warning signal of the cavalry of lombardon when they met the enemy!


    Then came the sound of Ping Ping fighting. It was also accompanied by the sound of Longbottom''s men blowing to the ground


    Dewey''s face changed: "is someone here? Lao Yan, go out and have a look! "


    Old smoke is also gloomy, smell speech immediately turned around and ran out. However, Dewey was very nervous when he saw that the monster was shaking.


    Dewey spread out his hands: "all right! Don''t be afraid... I can protect you, but you must let go of my friends first


    The monster shook his head, but stepped on the muse and pointed to the outside. That''s what it meant. It''s like asking Dewey to get rid of those people first.


    At this time. When the Muse awoke, he suddenly found that he was trampled by a red haired monster. There was a shrill cry of horror, and his face turned pale, and he almost fainted again. Dewey said in a loud voice: "Muse! If you want to live, don''t move! listen! Don''t move! Listen to me


    A moment later, Lao Yan and longbutton both ran in. Longbutton''s armor was red. As soon as they came in, they yelled to Duwei, "boss, we''ve met the enemy! It''s the people on the grassland! There are more than 3000 soldiers, all of them are cavalry... Hell, such a group of people come up to our place, and there is no news from the sentries of the northwest army in the northwest corridor! "


    With that, Longbottom saw the monster, frowned and cried, "what''s this, grandma?"


    "Shut up! Longbottom Duvet called at once. He didn''t want to annoy the monster and let it hurt the muse. This monster is obviously a high-level Warcraft. In the hands of a high-level Warcraft, the Muse is defenseless. Look at this monster''s claws on the back of the muse. If you make trouble with it, as long as it makes an effort, it can easily break the Muse''s heart!


    Dewey was also surprised.


    People on the grassland? Three thousand cavalry?


    He was also surprised and angry. He took a look at the monster and said slowly: "I''ll go out to see those people... I promise I will help you, but you must not hurt my friend! Do you understand? "


    After getting the monster''s nod, Duwei was helpless and said to the old flue, "you watch here!" Then he took Longbottom out of the farmhouse and sent a hundred people to surround it. That''s when we got to the corner of town with lombarton.


    All the four teams of soshan came back. Longbarton said it briefly. When they saw the smoke, they rushed back quickly. As a result, when they went outside the town, they saw that the cavalry of the regiment was about to come in. They were dressed as exotic people on the grassland. As a result, the people in front of them fought for no reason. The other side was very aggressive. And he was very rude. He didn''t say anything when he met. As a result, he saw blood at the first time of the conflict. Fortunately, Marie longbarton, a member of Du Wei''s side, was in the front. Relying on longbarton''s strength, Du Wei''s side gained the upper hand. Five or six enemies died. I hurt about ten people.


    And Longbottom''s men had a hard time, injured more than 20 people. Fortunately, Duwei''s cavalry equipment was better, and their high-quality armor made them gain advantage in defense, without fatal damage. However, Longbottom''s face was gloomy because some of his old subordinates were seriously injured.


    The other side has retreated to the outside of the town. Obviously, they are also surprised that there are Imperial troops here. And there seems to be a lot of them.


    Outside the town. Dewey saw that about a few hundred meters away, the grassland cavalry had surrounded the town¡®


    This is the first time that Dewey saw large-scale grassland cavalry. When he looked at these guys from a distance, he immediately felt a strong temperament! The horses these people ride are high headed horses, which are the best horses on the grassland.


    Every knight on the horse was tall, and many of them had beards. And the same color, all the heads are wrapped in a thick white scarf. These men were not as well equipped as the imperial cavalry. The lack of iron ore in the grassland made them unable to equip with cavalry armor. Everyone wore leather armour, and the style was messy, and even the color was different. However, these people were very skillful in controlling horses, and they didn''t have a neat line like the imperial cavalry. They seemed to be scattered there. From time to time, there were small teams of 3355 cavalry riding slowly back and forth on both sides. Everyone looked at duvet''s eyes. With a kind of undisguised Biao defend and full of desire for war, just like a pack of wolves.


    Dewey was led to the front by several cavalry. He was followed by several magic students. Lombaton squinted at the Rangers of the other side and suddenly saw them among their men and horses. A spear suddenly provoked a big fight. The big fight was obviously made of a whole piece of animal skin. The original striped animal skin seems to be very old, and even the hair seems to have fallen off. However, the pattern on the fight makes people feel uncomfortable when they see it.


    This is a skeleton drawn with blood.


    I don''t know how to draw the skull, but it''s lifelike to talk about it. In particular, the skull''s eyes seem to carry life, like an illusion. When people look at them, they seem to have an illusion: in these eyes, they seem to feel a faint and strange look!


    As soon as Longbottom saw the skeleton, his face changed. He couldn''t help whispering: "ah! It''s the bloody skull flag


    Even the two hundred and five generals had changed color, and Dewey was also surprised: "what is the blood color skull flag?"


    Longbutton''s expression was very strange: "damn... I''ve seen the bloody skeleton flag once in the Northwest for so many years."


    Then he explained: "boss, there are many barbarians in the grassland, but the biggest tribe is the most powerful Royal family. The royal family is the strongest tribe selected from the grassland. After winning the title of the royal family, they can occupy the royal court and order other tribes on the grassland to follow their orders, which is almost the same as the king. However, even the banner of the king''s Court on the grassland is far less prestigious than the bloody skeleton flag in the hearts of these barbarians! There is a traditional rule in the grassland that everyone must abide by: if the people on the grassland see the bloody skeleton flag, they must immediately stop everything in their hands even if they are far away, and prostrate on the ground to worship the bloody skeleton flag until the bloody skeleton flag is out of sight! This rule, even as the head of the royal clan, that is, the king of the royal court, must also be observed! Otherwise, if you dare to disrespect the bloody skeleton flag, then no matter how powerful your tribe is, you don''t want to continue to be a king! "


    Dewey frowned: "so powerful?"


    "There are magicians in our empire... There are also their magical strongmen on the grassland, their shamans. Our empire believes in gods. And these people on the grassland believe in their ancestors. They worship their ancestors. Shamanists, on the other hand, are people who communicate with their ancestors... Shamanists usually have strong earth magic and have a high status on the grassland. The chiefs of the tribe must have great respect for shamanists. On the grassland, in addition to the king of the grassland, there is also the "Witch King". And the wizard king is the shaman wizard king. Because of these legends of grassland people, all grassland people today are created by a common ancestor, that is, the "great ancestor spirit" they worship is the oldest and strongest ancestor in the earth. And the wizard king, that is, the only shaman wizard with the most powerful mana. Shaman who can communicate with the great ancestor spirit. On the grassland, the status of the Witch King is much higher than that of the king, because the king meets with the tribe every few years. The strongest tribe becomes the king of Xindi, and the chief of the tribe becomes the new king. It is the same! It''s said that the wizard king has super powerful magic power and has a long life span... I''m afraid you may not believe his prestige on the grassland if I tell you! "


    Dewey also narrowed his eyes: "tell me about it."


    "So to speak. Even an ordinary shaman wizard, if he ran to any herdsman''s home in a tribe and said to him, "your ancestors need your life now. Sacrifice your family''s life to your ancestors," then the herdsman would even pull out his machete without hesitation, kill all the family members and then commit suicide! " Longbarton said with a bitter smile: "those guys on the grassland, their worship of their ancestors is just abnormal. It''s hard for people who haven''t lived on the grassland to feel it. And... Do you know the northwest war more than 20 years ago? During that war, the magicians of the Empire and the shamans of the grassland fought head-on several times, but they didn''t get the upper hand obviously. But the other side''s sorcerer king has never made a move... After that, there is a strange thing


    "What?"


    "At the end of the war, it''s said that the Witch King suddenly issued an order to let all shamans withdraw from the battlefield and not continue to fight with the imperial army. Because the Witch King claimed to have received the manifestation of his ancestors. This war is bound to be lost, and it must not be disobeyed. The royal family at that time refused to give up. However, after losing the support of Shaman mage, he was unable to fight against the mage of the Empire, and finally lost. As you know, during that war, the Empire and the people on the northwest grassland had a deep blood feud! But these people on the grassland have no complaints about the order given by the wizard king at the end of the war! No one questioned the order of the Witch King! On the contrary, the head of the royal clan who led the tribe to continue to fight was killed by his own people after the war. "


    Dewey couldn''t help murmuring, "such a pervert!"


    Longbottom sighed: "when I was in the northwest, I saw this kind of bloody skeleton flag once. This is the flag representing the Witch King. At that time, I deliberately provoked two tribes to fight. More than 20000 people were fighting on the grassland, and their eyes were red. As a result, suddenly someone rushed over with a bloody skeleton flag, and their eyes were red on the battlefield. But when those guys saw the flag, it was like they were suddenly enchanted, and all of them lost their weapons with the fastest speed, Even in the fight, I didn''t hesitate. I lost my weapon and crawled on the ground... This is the most damned strange thing I''ve ever seen with this quilt! More than 20000 soldiers who had killed all over their bodies were killed and wounded, but suddenly they dropped their weapons and fell on the ground at the same time, kowtowing devoutly and praying loudly. The shaman who brought the bloody skeleton flag announced that the king of witchcraft ordered no fighting. As a result, the two tribes actually withdrew. During my years in the northwest, the two tribes absolutely did not dare to find fault with each other afterwards. They were better than kittens! "


    At this moment, the other side''s cavalry separated, and then the three horses ran slowly towards Dewey. One of the cavalry soldiers in the front was holding the bloody skeleton flag high in his hand, and behind them were two old men in colorful animal skin robes. Each of them had a long beard, their hair was clean shaven, and there was no hair on their heads. However, they had a long beard but carefully braided a lot of small whips


    Such a strange shape makes duvet feel very novel. But Longbottom immediately looked like a Lin: "these two guys are shamans!"


    Shaman?


    Du Wei was interested in observing the two bald old men carefully, except for the colorful fur coat and the long beard whip. There''s nothing special about it.


    The three men rode to the place about 20 meters in front of Duwei''s ground and stopped. The man holding the bloody skeleton flag rode by himself. This is a tall and rude knight on the grassland. He stared at Duwei and longbutton and cried out: "listen to the people on the other side! Don''t stop in front of the bloody skeleton flag! What will happen to those who disobey the wizard king. You understand


    Longbottom sneered, "what are you! Which tribe? "


    The grassland man had a chest and said in a loud voice, "I''m the king''s golden sword warrior!"


    "Royal family?" Longbottom sneered, "kings? Which tribe is the royal family now? Hum, there are more and more no rules! Once upon a time, even the head of Wangting clan was very polite when he met Laozi. What are you! Let someone who is qualified to speak come here


    The prairie warrior was furious: "who are you! Dare to insult me


    Longbottom sneered and said to one of the men behind him, "see? They have the bloody skull flag! Beat up the banner of Laozi


    Behind him, an old subordinate of lombarton laughed, took off his helmet and sword, and picked up two spears. A spear carrying a helmet, a spear carrying a sword, raised high.


    Sure enough, the prairie man''s face changed as soon as he saw it! He looked round at Longbottom with a respectful voice: "you. Are you Monsieur mosak


    "Good! It''s me Longbutton said, "go back and find someone who is qualified to talk to me!"


    The prairie man did not dare to say anything more. He took a deep look at longbarton and said slowly: "since it''s adult mosak who has returned to the northwest. I''ll go back and ask the shaman wizard to come and talk. "


    With that, he went back with a bloody flag.


    Longbottom looked at Dewey and said with a smile, "boss, is my flag good? The sword on the left and the helmet on the right. On the grassland, the sword stands for war. The helmet is a symbol of friendship, because on the grassland, good friends can use their helmets to give each other wine to show their enthusiasm and friendship. My flag is to show you a choice. When my enemy is still my friend Dewey nodded and said with a smile, "good choice." At this time, the prairie man had already gone back and said a few words to the two shamanists behind him. The two shamanists looked at each other and rode over¡° Excuse me, which one is Monsieur mosak? " An old bald wizard on the left spoke. In the face of Shaman wizard, lombarton''s attitude was much more polite. He even bowed slightly at once: "I am lombarton. This respected shaman. Please tell me your intention. I need an explanation of why the army on the grassland appeared in the territory of the Empire¡° Lord mosak. First of all, I would like to express my respect to you. You are a famous figure in our grassland. " The shaman said with a smile, "as for our coming here, we have got the permission of general lugao of the northwest army. I''m a sacrifice man under the throne of the wizard. These brave warriors are all sent by the head of the royal family to protect us along the road. We came here by the decree of the Witch King. "¡° "Oh?" Longbaton moved: "is it the order of Lord Wu?"¡° Yes The Shaman''s attitude seemed to be very friendly, but his tone was firm: "the favorite pet of the wizard king is lost. It''s a very precious Warcraft. Lord Wu ordered that it should be found back anyway. We''ve been looking for it for a long time before we found its trace. Now it''s in this town, so please get out of the way with your people. We need to conduct a thorough search of this town. " Witch King''s pet? Dewey immediately thought of the strange red haired monster in the farmhouse. But... Let''s go, let''s search? Dewey looks at this seemingly polite wizard, suddenly on fire! This is my fuckin ''territory! It''s Laozi''s territory! You want to check? In an official language: This is a fuckin ''violation of sovereignty! Do you still act like a Grandmaster? Witch King? Is the wizard King great!

 Chapter 213

    Let, or not. That''s the question in front of Dewey.


    Although the Shaman''s tone was polite, the meaning of his words made Duwei feel arrogant.


    Get out of the way, search?


    This is my territory, my territory! You can search my land at will with the order of your wizard king?


    For what?


    Intellectually, since the position of the Witch King is so lofty and inviolable on the grassland, it is not a good choice for Du Wei to conflict with him now. But it''s not that simple.


    Du Wei has just arrived in the northwest, and it''s not long. If at this time, thousands of cavalry of the other side can enter and leave their own territory at will, and their own troops have to retreat when they see it... What a humiliation?


    Spread out, as the Lord of Duwei, can be regarded as a loss of face, dignity! How to command the northwest in the future? Northwest this place, the land of tiger and wolf, the strong is respected, you step back, others will step forward two steps. If you show a little weakness, others will really look down on you.


    Think of here, Du Wei suddenly in the mind move.


    Northwest army! What a Northwest army!


    What a warlord!


    Shouldering the heavy responsibility of guarding the Empire''s border areas, I can''t believe I just let these hostile forces go into my own hinterland so casually! Those sentries guarding the northwest corridor don''t even deliver a message! This practice of the northwest army made Du Wei very angry.


    What''s the use of such an army!!


    Looking at Dewey''s face suddenly darkened, Longbottom had probably guessed the mind of the young Duke. He said slowly, "boss..."


    "What do you mean, general Longbottom?" Dewey squinted.


    "Boss, as long as you give an order, although they are more than us, the old men I brought out are not vegetarian! Although these guys from the other side are the elite of the prairie kings, I ask myself that they are not inferior to them. It''s a big deal, just fight hard! " Of course, Longbottom is not blindly reckless, he whispered: "they are superior in strength. But in our territory, they may not dare to go out and fight with us. It''s not easy to win them, but I''m still a little sure of pushing them back. "


    Dewey nodded. Then he thought for a moment. Then he opened his mouth to the two shamans and said in a loud voice, "you two shamans, I want to ask you a question."


    "Oh?" The two witches looked at each other. The man who spoke just now frowned slightly and looked at Du Wei, but he turned to look at longbarton: "Mr. mosak, who is this man, please?"


    As long as Barton was about to speak, Dewey had already said in a loud voice: "I am the Lord of DESAR province. The Duchess of tulip is at your side


    The two shamans nodded.


    Du Wei''s words did not arouse the other party''s suspicion, because Du Wei did not like the noble''s gorgeous clothes, and it was very simple to wear and dress on weekdays.


    "Then, please." Two shamans said at the same time.


    "Excuse me, sir." Dewey straightened his chest. He asked aloud, "at this moment, is the land under your feet the territory of the prairie kings or the territory of our Loran Empire?"


    "..." they were silent.


    "Excuse me, sir!" Du Weidi''s voice was even louder: "at this moment, the ruler of the land under your feet is your Witch King or our tulip Duke!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Excuse me, sir! The flag flying on this piece of land, in the end, is the bloody skeleton flag. Or our flame tulip flag! "


    Duwei''s full voice echoed in the middle of the day. The imperial cavalry on this side were shocked and straightened up.


    The two witches frowned and looked at each other for a while. Then one of them said in a deep voice, "young gentleman, can I understand that you have refused the order of the great wizard king?"


    Dewey sneered: "I''m sorry. You mentioned the word ''command''. I''m an imperial citizen! It seems that the great wizard king has no right to give me any orders! "


    There was a flash of green on the wizard''s face. Then, as he was about to get angry, an old wizard who had just spoken to him seemed to be more calm. His voice was not so impulsive, and he said slowly, "young sir, I think you may have taken this matter too seriously. It''s just the great wizard King''s request for you... Well, isn''t it enough to make a small concession to win the friendship of the great wizard king? "


    "Is it friendship?" Du Wei said in a loud voice: "excuse me, if we, the Duchess, take 100000 iron hooves to the grassland court one day and ask to search a lost pet of a duchess, will you also regard this as" friendship "


    One of the irascible wizard angrily said: "ignorant boy! How can your Duke compare with the supreme wizard king


    "Is it?" Dewey laughed, then turned back, pointed to the cavalry behind him, and yelled, "I ask you! Whose warriors are you


    Thousands of people cheered with one voice: "tulip!"


    "Tell me, to whom are you loyal?"


    "Tulip!!"


    Dewey nodded, sneered, and looked at the shaman: "Sir shaman, I heard that even on the grassland, respect for the opponent is the minimum virtue! Then I tell you, we, Duke tulip, will never say the kind of impolite words you just said


    The steady wizard said with a smile, "young gentleman, please forgive my companion for his blunder. Of course, I have heard of the reputation of Duke tulip. He is the youngest genius in your country, an outstanding magician, an outstanding leader and the youngest Duke. The magic he showed in the northwest. In three months, a majestic city was built. We have heard all these legends. I don''t mean to show any disrespect to the Duke. It''s just today. The wizard king has decreed that we must find the pet, so please forgive me for not being able to leave here empty handed. "


    "Then let the Duke decide." Dewey said slowly: "the only master of this land. It''s the Duke of tulips! It happens that the Duchess is also here. I must go and ask for your advice


    With that, Du Wei didn''t even look at the two witches, turned around and walked back to his line. The two shamans frowned. They did not expect that they would meet Longbottom''s cavalry in this remote town, and they did not expect that the Duke of tulip would be here so coincidentally.


    Although Longbottom and others don''t know what the hell duvet is up to, they all know that the young Duke has so many ghosts that they will not expose duvet''s real identity.


    Longbutton with people outside the town and confrontation with each other, Dewey has quickly returned to the town. Outside the farmhouse. More than 100 people surrounded the farmhouse, but Dewey ran to one side first, grabbed little sandy, looked at him carefully, and suddenly said, "Sandy. Take off your clothes! Come on


    Sandy was stunned, but Dewey couldn''t wait. He went to untie Sandy''s button. Then sandy called out: "my lord..."


    "Come on! There''s no time to explain. You take off and listen to me


    Du Weifei quickly found out what he needed from the storage ring he was wearing: a new robe of standard aristocratic style, a new pair of leather boots, and some decorations. Then he simply gave little sandy hair. After wearing neat, little sandy looks like a little noble from the appearance.


    Duvet looked at it carefully, and suddenly he took out a black cloak. This is based on his black wizard robe, black cape draped in little Sandy''s body, he also called the magic student''s team leader Zig. He took Zig''s wand and held it in Sandy''s hand.


    When he dressed sandy, Duwei explained quickly. Little sandy was stunned, but he didn''t dare to disobey Duwei''s idea, so he had to dress up.


    Sandy''s actual age is a little younger than her own, but after she is dressed up, she doesn''t see much difference. And after sandy came to the northwest these days. Also a lot stronger. Although there are many magic students under Dewey, most of them are from the army. And these days of training, the body is more or less with some of the flavor of combat. Only sandy learned a lot of rules and etiquette from old madder after he followed him. It''s not easy to show off.


    "In a moment, you''ll do as I say."


    When duvet finished, he quickly went to the farmhouse.


    In the farmhouse, the red haired monster was still at the side of the muse. The Muse was not so afraid, but his hair was pitiful, his head was stained with a lot of hay, and his face was full of tears.


    Duwei didn''t have the heart to see the boy more. He said to the red haired monster, "listen, I know you''re the Witch King''s pet, right?"


    The monster nodded.


    "They''re coming for you, right outside. And you don''t want to go back with them, do you? "


    The monster immediately shook his head and was determined.


    "If you want to escape today, you can only choose to believe me." Dewey said quickly: "now I''ll give you two choices: either, you kill my friend now, and then you break out by yourself. Even if you can pass me, you can''t pass those shamans outside! The second choice: you immediately let go of my friends, and then I help you hide


    A moment later, the two shamans from the grassland finally saw the tulip Duke who came to the northwest soon and made a scene.


    The "Duchess" is as young as it is said. It''s like a teenager who didn''t grow up. He looks pretty, but he''s a little thin. Hum, these nobles of the Roland Empire lived in a sweet environment like horse milk when they were young. How could they be as strong as our grassland men.


    The two shamans looked at each other and saw the disdain in their companion''s eyes.


    However, the young Duke, every move is very in line with the etiquette and identity. The black cloak, which symbolizes the identity of the magician, and the walnut wand on the body make the two shamans dare not underestimate.


    After all, the sorcerers of the Roland empire are terrible, and the shamans on the grassland know it very well.


    No matter in respect of the magician or the other party''s title, the two shamans reluctantly went down to Malaysia and made a meeting ceremony of grassland mountain.


    "The Duke" smiles. His smile is the kind of standard aristocratic indifference.


    Two former guests, "I''m surprised at your sudden arrival," the duke said in a steady voice. However, with tolerance and kindness, I have forgiven you for your disobedience. And I hope to get your assurance that such impoliteness will not happen again. You know, even before a nobleman visits a friend. It should also be allowed by the host. For your request... I personally respect the great wizard king on the grassland, but according to the imperial decree, I can''t allow your troops to enter the towns and villages under my jurisdiction. It''s wrong for you to come here! However, in order to show his friendship with the wizard king. I can make an exception for one time... "Sandy, who was pretending to be the Duke, didn''t give the other party any chance to intervene at all at the command of Dewey. He said everything in one breath:" I allow two shamans to enter this town with your attendants to look for the lost Warcraft you said. But according to imperial law, you can''t bring in more than ten attendants. and. After the search here, I ask you to return to the grassland immediately! Otherwise, your actions will be regarded as a provocation to the sovereignty of Roland empire. "


    With that, sandy didn''t give each other a chance to talk, so she turned around and walked back to town.


    Dewey stood aside, sneered, and looked at the two gloomy shamans: "gentlemen. Please


    This is the only and best solution for Dewey. He is neither humble nor overbearing. He expresses his dissatisfaction and toughness without tearing his face.


    And Dewey''s discretion is pretty good. At least, it seems that the other side has no intention of breaking up with Roland Empire, at least not now.


    They did not expect to meet the Imperial Army and tulip Duke here. After all, taking thousands of cavalry to break into such a far-reaching place in the territory of other countries without authorization, this matter is not small or big!


    Although the two shamans were dissatisfied, they didn''t express anything and accepted the Duke''s decision in silence.


    Soon. They selected ten elite prairie warriors. He took them through the ranks of the Longbottom cavalry and into the town.


    There''s no suspense. They got nothing in this little town.


    Two Warcraft have been received by Dewey into the storage ring used by the magician. Although two shamans searched the town carefully. They even came up with something that interested Dewey.


    It was a tortoise shell, just like divination. In the tortoise shell, he threw a few small irregular bones and read a few words that Dewey didn''t understand. It was probably some kind of divination.


    At that time, Dewey was a little nervous, but later, the two shamans didn''t seem to have any divination results.


    From their disappointed eyes, we can see that their divination has achieved nothing. Dewey was relieved.


    The other side withdrew from the town dissatisfied, 3000 grassland cavalry began to slowly retreat. Duvet suddenly asked Longbottom to send out a hundred cavalry, and let them "escort" the three thousand grassland cavalry along the way until they left the northwest corridor and duvet''s territory.


    The cavalry on the grassland was very angry with this move, but the two shamans tolerated it and acquiesced to Du Wei''s move. Order everyone not to move. Therefore, Duwei''s 100 cavalry, about 100 meters behind the grassland people''s line, watched them leave all the way.


    After leaving niuli Town, two shamans sat on their horses and looked back at the far away town. The steady wizard suddenly said to his companion, "what do you think of the tulip Duke?"


    "Well, it''s just a child." The irascible wizard disdained.


    "Not bad." The steady wizard said with a smile: "it''s true that although the rumor is powerful, I''ll see you today... It''s not as famous as meeting you." Then he stopped for a moment, and suddenly sighed: "but the young attendant beside him who talked with us. He''s a very good guy, with his words well grounded and his reputation extraordinary. "


    Seeing off the coyotes, Dewey''s face was not at all relaxed. He looks more gloomy, and then immediately ordered: "back to Loulan city!"


    Two Warcraft were put in the storage ring by him. And the Muse... After being rectified by Dewey, the boy seems to have been completely afraid of Dewey. He stood far away and did not dare to say a word to Dewey.


    After they were on the road, Dewey hooked up with the Muse: "come here!"


    The Muse seemed afraid. Carefully went to Dewey''s side: "you... What do you want?"


    "Well! Have you forgotten what I said? You should call me "adult!" Dewey said fiercely: "you are not the master of the Liszt family here! You are an ordinary man under me! If you can''t remember that, you''ll suffer in the future. "


    "It''s... My Lord!" The Muse gritted his teeth and blushed, but he had to squeeze these words out of his throat.


    "All right." Du Wei sighed: "mount, let''s go back."


    For a moment, Dewey''s face was suddenly full of fatigue.


    When the Muse looked at Dewey''s expression, he couldn''t help wondering: this villain. Is there anything else to worry about? An evil guy like him


    All the way speechless, Dewey sat on the horse and thought about something, while the Muse followed him carefully. Although he hated Dewey, he still couldn''t help peeping at his back.


    After a long time. About ten miles away, Dewey suddenly turned his head and looked at the Muse: "have you been looking at me?"


    The Muse was startled to shake his head. Du Wei however light smile: "don''t deny. I guess you must have cursed me in your heart just now, right? When you look at me all the way behind me, do you still think that you''d better give me a sword while I''m not paying attention? "


    Muse''s face was even more pale, because at some time just now, he did show this kind of thought. Just think of Du Wei ferocious appearance, immediately dismissed.


    This guy... Must be the devil! Otherwise, how could he guess what I was thinking?


    Du Wei gently smile, his face with a trace of indifference, but in the eyes, but as if already want to understand what, faint with a firm.


    "Muse, you hate me now because I hit you just now. And you know why I hit you? "


    The Muse shut up.


    "Because you are stupid." Dewey said rudely, "because of your stupid behavior. If there''s an accident. I''ll give it to you, and you''ll give it to yourself. Your family is in a lot of trouble! And a lot of people will die and bleed. You said, "are you stupid?"


    The Muse blushed again, but did not speak.


    "Whatever you hate." Dewey sneered: "I just don''t understand. Why do you hate me so much? It seems that you have been very unfriendly to me since we first met. "


    The Muse dropped his head. Dewey was silent for a moment. He said coldly, "because of your sister?"


    "... yes." The Muse answered in a low voice, with a trace of hatred in his voice.


    After a pause, he suddenly looked up at Dewey and said boldly, "I''m beginning to hate you because I know that elder sister wants you to marry angel! I hate you aristocrats, just like the old lady''s husband, the hateful old aristocrat. For the sake of the family, the elder sister had to sacrifice herself to marry him, but I know that she is not happy at all, and she has never been happy one day! Fortunately, that bastard died early! But now, you show up... I think you''re a jerk, too! I don''t want angel to follow elder sister''s lead and marry such a hypocritical aristocrat as you! You will only covet the wealth of our family and take advantage of us


    "But you are also using me." Du Wei light way: "your elder sister isn''t also want to use my position?"


    "..." the Muse gritted his teeth.


    "So I said, you''re stupid." Du Wei light way: "fortunately you are still young, young people occasionally do stupid things, even God will forgive."


    "God?" Muse was stunned for a moment.


    Dewey realized that he had made a mistake. He gave a faint smile: "Oh, that''s just an old bastard."


    Then he looked at the muse. "The stupid thing about you is that what you do can''t improve the situation at all. On the contrary, it will make things worse and worse. You are clearly kind, but make things worse and worse... This is not stupid, what is it? Smart people will try to make things better, and you... Hum. "


    The Muse snorted, "what about you? Why did you turn Angel down again? Do you really like my elder sister


    "Ha ha ha..." Du Wei looks up at the sky and laughs, then looks at the boy, Du Wei for a while. Just put away the laughter, looking at this guy, light way: "poor guy, you are really poor, do you think I value your Liszt family wealth as others? Do you think everyone is what you think they are? "


    The Muse seemed to bear all the way in his heart. At the moment, he finally asked: "what do you want? You seem to have refused Angel, but at the party, you invited my elder sister! And the elder sister... What do you want! You devil


    Dewey''s eyes were cold: "you must have forgotten my order again?"


    The Muse seemed afraid of Dewey''s eyes. He shrunk and dropped his head.


    Dewey didn''t get angry. He suddenly sighed softly, as if to himself: "yes... What do I want..."


    At the beginning of coming to this world, I was confused.


    This kind of confusion. It''s hard for others to understand if they don''t put themselves in their shoes.


    Before his "crossing", Dewey had not heard the word "crossing", at least he had read novels. I know the stories of crossing.


    Can really experience their own, but found that really different.


    In those third rate novels, the protagonist will "accept" the fact immediately after crossing. Oh yeah, I''ve gone through it. Mom and Dad, be filial to you in the next life! Different world. I''m here, beauty is all mine


    Bullshit!


    An adult... Even if he is just 18 years old, when he grows up to 18 years old in his own world, he naturally has his own goals, goals in life, goals in career, goals in learning... And maybe he has been fighting for his goals for many years!


    Emotionally, you may have a lover of your own. Even if not. Most of them have objects of secret love... Even if they don''t have one. Then at least you have your father and mother!


    What does crossing represent? It means, there''s a hand. In the case that you have no resistance, gently, just a wave... All this is wiped out! Not at all!


    You have been fighting for many years to achieve the goal, no, your years of struggle has become a poor joke!


    Your kind parents, your beloved object, are gone! All these emotions are completely empty!


    In those third rate bullshit novels, they call their parents by the thighs as soon as they pass through, and they forget their parents in less than three minutes


    Let me just say something... Bullshit! without conscience!


    What does Dewey want?


    Say the truest words: if! If you can! If god suddenly tells him now, you can go back! Then Dewey will give up everything in the world without hesitation! What bullshit Duke, bullshit career! He will return to his familiar world without hesitation!


    What if I can''t go back?


    So Dewey''s goal can only be second: he just wants to be more comfortable and free.


    Thinking of this, Dewey suddenly laughed.


    The smile on his face was sincere and relaxed, and a word slowly came out of his mouth


    "Freedom."


    "What?" The Muse didn''t seem to hear Dewey.


    "It''s freedom." Dewey''s voice was calm: "all I want is freedom. Free and quiet life, arbitrary, no one gives me too much pressure and comfort. Make yourself as comfortable as possible... That''s it. "


    "... is that... Simple?" Muse looked at the Empire''s hottest young dignitaries in surprise. Even an idiot knows that this guy''s future is limitless... But he only wants to be free?


    "Are you not free enough now?" Muse not without ridicule said.


    "You don''t understand." Dewey shook his head.


    Free? Does the world really set itself free?


    At the beginning, he pretended to be stupid, but he didn''t want to bear any family responsibility (in Dewey''s opinion, what does family responsibility have to do with him?), So he would rather be sent back to the home of the Rowling family.


    In the imperial capital, he would rather offend Prince Chen than save old Raymond''s life, because Du Wei thinks he wants to do that. If he doesn''t, maybe he can get more benefits, but that''s not his real intention! Then it''s not me, Dewey! Dewey only does what he wants to do... Freedom, that''s it.


    Now, it''s the same with rejecting the marriage of the Liszt family.


    "In my opinion, my definition of freedom is that I can control my life at will."


    The Muse was silent. Perhaps at his age, it was difficult to really understand the meaning of this.


    "But this goal is really hard to achieve." Dewey sighed with a bitter smile: "this is the world. If you fall into a circle, you will be forced and pushed forward step by step by those things you don''t like... But I just want to be free."


    "In your present position, who can force you? Isn''t Prince Chen and the Regent very fond of you? " Muse finally asked.


    "Is it?" Dewey laughed: "here, in the Northwest... How many people are eyeing me? The northwest army, governor Bohan, they want to drive me out of the northwest all the time. Those prairie wolves, hum, they will bite you anytime and anywhere! Can I do anything I want in this place? The first thing I want to guarantee is survival! Then there''s the rest. "


    If I have enough strength, will the old man Bohan beat me once when he first came?


    If I have enough strength, do the northwest army dare to ask for money again and again, and secretly put the grassland people into the defense line to give me an ugly look?


    If I had enough strength, today... Those guys bullied me to my door, I would have beaten them to the north with the Army long ago!!!


    Dewey felt a little sad and a little funny in his heart.


    Because yearning for freedom, in order to achieve their own goals, in order to achieve their own goals... But forced, I had to give birth to ambition!


    Isn''t that a joke? Dewey knows very well that he is stimulated today. Stimulated by the prairie people. He understood that at the moment, in his heart, something called "ambition" was growing up. In order to let me control my life at will in the future... In this process, any opponent who wants to obstruct me and threaten me will be my enemy!! Maybe grassland people should regret it. Because what they did today awakened a young man who was still at a loss. Dewey suddenly became interested and sat up straight on the horse, holding the whip and pointing to the vast wasteland in the distance: "Muse, what do you see?" The Muse was stunned for a moment. Looking at the distance, he said tentatively: "wasteland? Kilimaro? road? The woods... What is it? " Du Wei suddenly a little smile, gently dropped a word, and then a strong whip, galloping forward¡° The world

 Chapter 214

    It was evening when Dewey returned to Loulan city. Longbottom and twenty-eight magic students stayed in the barracks outside the city. Dewey went straight back to the Duchess.


    In a courtyard behind the Duchess castle, Dewey saw Hussein seriously injured.


    The paladin''s trauma is no longer a problem. The shoulder blade, the most seriously injured, has gradually healed under the action of Shengjie''s fighting spirit, but Hussein''s face is very waxy yellow. Although the injury can be treated with fighting spirit or medicine, the blood loss is too much, but it can''t be compensated by any direct means.


    Looking at Hussein''s appearance, Dewey expression dignified, to the old flue: "stay outside, no one is allowed to come in."


    After that, Dewey went to Hussein''s bed, sat down, and said with a bitter smile, "you''ve really brought me bad news."


    "It''s really bad news." Hussein''s face was cold.


    "Now, tell me what happened."


    Hussain sighed gently. Instead of answering directly, he pulled out the cloth bag from his side and slowly untied it, revealing the "beauty under the moon" inside.


    Duwei a look, can''t help a surprise: "Rodriguez''s sword, how can you here?"? Did you go to the frozen forest and meet that guy? "


    Hussein nodded: "if it wasn''t for this guy... I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to come back alive!"


    Then Hussein began to talk about his experience.


    A month ago, Hussein was entrusted by Dewey to go to the frozen forest. With his powerful strength, nature is not afraid of the dangerous environment in the frozen forest. But all the way north, across the great round lake, to the valley where the tree people live.


    But it was on the way around the lake. Hussein found some unusual traces.


    "At the beginning, I saw the body of a Warcraft. It''s an ice snow wolf. From its size, it should have been at the critical point of evolution. The wolf was nailed to a big tree by an ice cone, and his body was frozen. At that time, I was surprised that the place had already crossed the lake. Even those brave mercenaries, no one dared to go to the north of the lake. Then. The next day, I saw several corpses of Warcraft, which were earthworms. You know, the scale of the Earth Dragon is very strong, and the things I see, each earth dragon is easily cut into several pieces. Obviously, the fighting spirit of the senior warrior can reach that level. I carefully looked at the wounds and cuts, and then made a judgment: this guy is a strong one. I''m afraid even if I do it myself, I can only do it to the same extent at most.


    On the third day, I saw something more interesting: I walked north along the Bank of the great round lake, and I found an iceberg in the water, which was obviously made by someone. The transparent little iceberg is floating on the lake. In the iceberg, a storm ice bear is frozen in the ice. It seems that this man is good at ice system. That''s my conclusion. "


    "Rodriguez?" Asked Dewey.


    "Yes." Hussein nodded.


    "How did that guy get into the frozen forest?" Dewey frowned.


    Hussein hesitated. Slowly way: "he is to look for my place."


    On that day, Rodriguez in the imperial coup, after helping the prince, went away. But the strength of the paladin was finally known. Originally recognized as the first knight of the mainland is the temple of the Holy Knights traitor Hussein. But on that day, Rodriguez showed the strength of the paladin, and killed the gray sword Saint under the emperor Augustine VI in one fell swoop. In everyone''s heart, Rodriguez has replaced Hussein''s position as "the first knight of the mainland".


    Before that, although Hussein had been wanted by the temple, he killed two grand knights. The "battle record" of killing the chief justice and killing several Holy Knights who pursued him made him still firmly occupy the position of the first knight in the mainland. After Rodriguez rose like a meteor, Hussein''s position gradually wavered.


    After all, although Hussein''s record is brilliant, we also speculate that he may have broken through the holy rank, but it''s just speculation. And Rodriguez is a real saint.


    So, Rodriguez. Almost already standing on the top of the land of Roland. The paladin, who has always kept a low profile. The reason why they appear in the frozen forest is to find Hussein!


    Practice to other places. What he needs is to be able to find an opponent with the same strength as himself. Ordinary people can''t meet his pursuit of training martial arts. At this time, the only one who can get into Rodriguez''s eyes is a wanted Hussain!


    According to the temple, the last time Hussein appeared was in the frozen forest.


    No one knows that Hussein followed duvet out of the frozen forest. The last news he left was that he had disappeared into the frozen forest.


    Rodriguez, on the other hand, put his goal on Hussein.


    "What happened to you?" Dewey''s tone was grim.


    "Yes, I have." Hussein nodded.


    "What happened?"


    Hussain seemed to be silent for a while, and his expression was somewhat incomprehensible to Dewey. Then suddenly, the cold Paladin actually laughed: "do you want to ask, who won?"


    Dewey did not deny: "of course I want to know. You are now the two strongest warriors on the mainland. "


    "All right." Hussein nodded, and then he seemed to understate: "I won, but he didn''t lose."


    Du Wei was stunned.


    "We had two matches." Hussain said faintly: "in the first game, he had the upper hand, because he had the sword of beauty under the moon. Although I am at a disadvantage, but he can''t crack the star fight, we don''t mean to work hard, so we''ll stop. The second time, he gave up the advantage of beauty under the moon, and I won him


    That''s it?


    Of course Dewey knows. The contest between the two Paladins is definitely not as easy as Hussein said in a few words!


    The peak duel between the two strong men on the mainland was absolutely a wonderful and fierce competition. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    "The injury on my shoulder is what he left me." Hussain snorted, "but he won''t do it again for at least a year!"


    "The beauty under the moon..." Du Wei frowned.


    Hussein did not answer the question directly, but seemed to smile. Looking at Dewey: "you know what? You almost lost your life. "


    Dewey was a little confused: "what does it have to do with me?"


    "After we finished fighting, both sides stopped... We didn''t fight for life and death. It''s very rare to have such a good opponent in this world. He asked me where I could be found in the future, and I told him that I might be in the Northwest... He heard this at that time. He looked surprised. Then he told me that he was also about to come to the northwest. And he told me that he was entrusted to come to the northwest to find you... To help you. "


    Du Wei a Leng, then a face surprise: "he... To assist me?"


    "I was also surprised by this... But. He told me that after the coup, the prince died. Rodriguez hated you very much. Because the prince was kind to him after all. Although he promised the prince to do three things. It has been paid back. But after all, you played a key role in the coup. Rodriguez didn''t come to you. You''re lucky... Dewey, I wasn''t with you at that time. If he had come to assassinate you secretly at that time, with his strength, you would have lost even if you had a few more lives. "


    Dewey was silent.


    "Fortunately, though. He was persuaded. Rodriguez in that person''s persuasion, changed his mind, and by that person''s trust, decided to come to the northwest to assist you. His original plan was to leave for the Northwest after competing with me in the frozen forest. " Hussain sighed: "it turned out that there was a little deviation. Although we didn''t fight for each other''s lives in the martial arts competition, we were both hurt after all. At that time, we were not too far away from the valley of the tree people. So I decided to take him to the canyon to recover. Just in the Canyon... We met the Dragon guys. "


    Dewey''s face sank: "is it the old dragon. Break the oath and come to us to settle the old accounts? "


    Hussein shook his head: "not that old dragon... But. I''m afraid I can''t deal with this guy alone. This guy''s magic power is very general, but the strength and physical strength... Can be called the first dragon. I think you must remember the stupid dragon guarding the gate of the Dragon when we went to the dragon mountain? "


    That stupid dragon? Is that the guy who was knocked down by himself with a math problem?


    "This time it''s the guy."


    Hearing this, Du Wei was relieved: "it''s that fool... Is the dragon clan leader crazy? Send such a fool out? "


    Hussain said coldly: "it''s not just a simple fool... This guy''s magic seems to be very bad, but his physical strength... Dewey, in my estimation, I''m afraid even the old dragon is just so. Moreover, I''ve heard that this guy in the dragon clan, if he simply compares martial arts and physical strength, even the head of the dragon clan is not as good as this fool. "


    "And..." Hussein''s face was very ugly: "this guy told me that the dragon clan leader has made a decision. If anyone takes your head back, he can inherit the position of its clan leader! The three sons of the old dragon have all set out from the holy mountain to look for you in Roland. "


    Dewey''s scalp is starting to tingle.


    Three dragon princes?


    Think about it, that old dragon''s strength is so strong, its son, may not be worse, right?


    "Wait... What''s the point of this fool telling you this?" Dewey frowned.


    "..." Hussain looked gloomy: "this is what I think is the most dangerous thing. It told me that it came to you to protect you... The dragon clan was very dissatisfied with the decision of the clan leader. Everyone wants to take the position of the patriarch''s successor. So some people don''t want you to die in the hands of the three dragon princes! What''s more, this fool even brought some information about the three dragon princes... It told me that if I could, its master hoped that the three dragon princes would not return to the holy mountain alive! "


    Dewey''s eyes shine¡° According to the agreement, to be fair, the three dragon princes decided to come to you separately. Each guy has a one month deadline, and if one fails, the second one continues. If there is no accident, the first one to come to you is the eldest son of the old dragon, a dragon who is good at magic. According to information, he is not good at martial arts, but he is very good at Dragon language magic. " Du Wei''s mind flashed: "Oh... Since someone wants to cooperate... Hum, then it must also provide some weaknesses of the Dragon Prince?" Hussein suddenly laughed: "indeed, it tells me the weakness of the Dragon Prince..." at this moment, in the north of the frozen forest, in the valley where Shuren people live together, a thin and tall figure stands at the mouth of the canyon, looking at the vast snow sea, facing the bitter wind, facing the south. His deep eyes flashed thinking eyes, pale face with a trace of weakness¡° Blue ocean teacher... I hope your choice is right. That Dewey, can he really change the northwest? " Rodriguez whispered to himself``

 Chapter 215

    Exactly 35 years ago. The Roland Empire dates back to the spring of 925.


    Perhaps many people have long forgotten what happened in the spring of this year. In most people''s hearts, it seems that the only thing worth remembering about the spring more than 30 years ago is that it seems to come very late.


    The early cold of early spring swept across the central part of the mainland. In order to prevent the soldiers from being frozen during the spring drill, the military headquarters made a batch of thick military uniforms. After busy work, they were finally sent to all the troops before the spring drill.


    However, the spring of this year is not so simple. For the people of the imperial capital, a lot of things happened in the spring of this year, which later affected the whole continent.


    In the spring of this year, his majesty Augustine VI officially established the crown prince status of his only son, the eldest prince Arvin. In the spring, the head of the Rowling family died of illness. Raymond of the Rowling family inherited the title of Earl and became the new Earl of Rowling. He inherited the fertile plain of Rowling.


    Among the young aristocrats of the Empire, this 20-year-old Raymond is undoubtedly a rising star. His talent, his outstanding martial arts skills, and his talent in the military field have convinced all those who are optimistic about him that there is another outstanding patriarch in the Rowling family.


    At this time, young earl Raymond''s best friend is the eldest prince Arvin, who has just been established as the crown prince. One is a young and promising future imperial general, and the other is a future Imperial Emperor. Their intimate relationship makes everyone optimistic about the future of the Rowling family... It clearly indicates the future generation of Ming Junliang. And at this time, who would have thought that one day in the future, the great prince, who is considered to be the future emperor, would be defeated and die? And the head of the Rowling family, who has an unlimited future, will fall into disrepute. Losing office?


    At this time, they are young, hopeful and complacent.


    Also in his golden age, there is the head of the Liszt family. He was a famous beautiful man in the imperial capital. He was erudite, intelligent and witty. Within a short year after he came to the imperial capital, he had a lot of knowledge. He conquered the aristocratic circle of the whole imperial capital with his personal charm. From music, flowers, art, astronomy, divination, history, dance... There seems to be nothing Mr. Liszt can''t do. And he was as handsome as the sun god, with an intoxicating smile. It also made countless noble girls and ladies fall for it.


    Even his majesty Augustine VI gave Mr. Liszt a knighthood. Although the title of knighthood is a low rank that can not be inherited, the title granted by the Emperor himself has made Mr. Liszt more valuable in the imperial capital.


    At the same time, Mr. Liszt also has a fortune of hundreds of millions, as a famous rich family in mainland China. His background is enviable: young, rich and talented, making him the lover of countless girls.


    What is more memorable is that in the spring of this year. The blue ocean scholar in the imperial capital finally soared to the sky!


    In everyone''s memory, about a few years ago, a middle-aged man named blue ocean came to the imperial capital. No one knows where the old man came from. He has always been a plain cotton padded robe, and his long hair is so casual. He chose to live in the south of the city where civilians gathered. On the long street where he lives, everyone, every day, sees this blue ocean man walking on the street with a smile.


    No matter who you are. Even if you are just a bakery owner, or a rickshaw puller, as long as you greet him, he will smile and nod to you.


    In the eyes of these civilians, this blue ocean gentleman is erudite and versatile! Because since he came here, he has solved many thorny problems for us many times.


    If you are sick and look down on the doctor, you can ask Mr. blue ocean for help. He will find some herbs that even professional doctors can''t understand. You will be cured soon.


    At first, people thought that Mr. Blue Ocean was a doctor.


    Later. When the owner of a poorly managed grocery store next door decided to sell his property back to his hometown, but he could not calculate the accounts accumulated over the years. Mr. Blue Ocean only calculated for him one afternoon, and then settled all the accounts for six years.


    At this time, people think that Mr. blue ocean is an excellent accountant.


    Later, a leather merchant spread all the leather goods in the yard and exposed them to the sun. However, Mr. Blue Ocean went to tell him that it would be rainy in the coming month and advised him to transport all the goods out of the imperial capital. At that time, the scorching sun was the hottest season of the year. No one listened to the advice of Mr. blue ocean.


    As a result, as Mr. blue ocean said, two days later, the torrential rain poured down, and a month of torrential rain made the Lancang canal burst in many places, resulting in heavy losses to the fur merchant.


    After that, everyone thought that Mr. blue ocean might be a diviner.


    Then, in order to make a new robe for an aristocrat, a tailor accidentally lost the cloth that the aristocrat gave him and found Mr. blue ocean for help. But Mr. blue ocean just pulled down a curtain at will, and made a new robe with that curtain in one afternoon. No one who saw that robe did not praise its beautiful style.


    At this time, people began to wonder... Is there anything else that this Mr. blue ocean won''t do?


    His fame began to spread.


    A man who worked as a gardener in an aristocrat''s house accidentally killed some of the aristocrat''s favorite pots of flowers. He asked for help from Mr. blue ocean. After Mr. blue ocean taught him several ways, the dead plants were miraculously revived.


    A cattle dealer was cheated by his opponent and bought a thousand bad horses at a high price. Facing the loss, he turned to Mr. blue ocean for help. As a result, Mr. blue ocean accompanied him to look at the horses, selected two pregnant mares, and then gave some advice to the businessman.


    As a result, the two pregnant mares. Actually gave birth to two of the best horses! And two years later, the two horses were trained to be good horses that travel thousands of miles every day. The money for selling the two horses alone made the businessman earn all his capital.


    The most amazing thing is that one night, a thief broke into Mr. blue ocean''s house... I don''t know what happened. After daybreak, the thief had changed into a servant''s costume, and then he stayed with Mr. blue ocean and became his loyal servant.


    The reputation of blue ocean began to spread in the imperial capital. Some civilian families around. People began to ask Mr. blue ocean to educate their children.


    Three years after Mr. LAN Hai came to the imperial capital, he has become a famous scholar. Although he lives in a civilian area, eats ordinary bread, has no carriage, lives in a simple yard, and even greets a groom politely.


    But everyone respects this gentleman. Of course, some scholars in the imperial capital do not think so. They think that the existence of blue ocean is a violation of their own identity.


    As a scholar. How can you mix up in dirty civilian areas? I heard that the blue ocean, even sometimes go out without shoes... This is too impolite!


    So someone came to the door to find fault. In the name of discussing knowledge to challenge this blue ocean gentleman... But without exception, every scholar who comes to ask for trouble will leave with a face of shame in the end. Blue ocean, however, still carries a chair every day. Sitting in the yard under the locust tree in the sun.


    His fame began to spread to some aristocrats. At the beginning, these nobles thought that blue ocean was just a traditional scholar... Just like those nobles who needed to please themselves, boasting and flattering around them. Those "scholars" who help themselves to be mediocre and elegant.


    As a result, blue ocean turned down almost all the "invitation.".


    This action made him become the "ungrateful hillbilly" in the hearts of many aristocrats.


    However, in the spring of 925, the triennial academic conference of scholars, unexpectedly, this blue ocean gentleman, who was indifferent to fame and wealth, also attended.


    This is a gathering of almost all the most famous scholars in the imperial capital. It is also the best opportunity for scholars to spread their fame and raise their value. All the learned scholars of the Empire. They will publicize their theories and show their erudition at this conference. According to the tradition, those who can perform well in this triennial conference are often employed as palace scholars!


    And this time, everyone''s demeanor is covered by the blue ocean.


    Among a large group of scholars dressed in gorgeous clothes, the blue ocean, dressed in plain robes and barefoot, is so different. In the eyes of many mockers. Blue ocean raises three questions for famous scholars


    First question: when a person is a baby. I''m not ashamed of being naked, but why when I grow up. All dressed in thick clothes and ashamed of being naked?


    The second question, he asked, is that for wild animals, life is all about mating, fighting and hunting. The same is true in human life: mating, fighting, hunting. So, what''s the difference between man and beast?


    The third question is even more interesting. He invited one of the most famous university students in the imperial capital at that time. Then he asked the scholar to hold a bunch of flowers in full bloom in his hand, and he held a piece of cow dung in his hand regardless of people''s surprise. Then he asked with a smile: what do you think when you see me? And what do I think when I see him?


    This strange act shocked everyone.


    At the conference which gathered so many famous scholars who were almost the most famous in the whole empire, no one could answer the three questions of blue ocean completely.


    After a heated discussion, blue ocean easily announced its answer:


    First question: he told everyone, "when you''re wearing clothes now, it''s not your body that you''re hiding. It''s the shame of your breath. Babies have no sense of shame


    The second question, the difference between man and beast, no one in the audience can accurately answer, and blue ocean is easy to tell you: the biggest difference is that we will "think" this question here, but the beast will not.


    And the third question is even more interesting. He held cow dung in his hand and looked at the university student with flowers in his hand opposite him. Ask him what he sees when he looks at himself. "What I see is cow dung," said the college student with a mockery of the blue ocean. Blue ocean is not angry, but very elegant to tell each other, "I see the flowers in your hand."


    Just when that college student thought that blue ocean was soft on himself in disguise, the next sentence of blue ocean made him completely speechless.


    "What you see in your eyes is cow dung, that''s because you think of cow dung in your heart. I see flowers in my eyes because I think of flowers in my heart... Sir, that''s the difference between us before. "


    Blue ocean uses these three questions. Cleverly give these hypocritical scholars a biggest irony. The first question satirizes the shame of these guys, the second question satirizes that they can''t think... And the third question satirizes their dirty heart.


    After all the words, blue ocean left with a smile.


    Just after that day, the name of blue ocean was completely established in the imperial capital. He asked hundreds of scholars in silence. After that, many people left the capital in shame.


    On the evening of the spring of 925, blue ocean was sitting under the big locust tree, holding a cup of tea. The thief servant who was taken in by him stood quietly behind him.


    At this time, a 10-year-old boy stood outside the courtyard where blue ocean lived. It''s been a good afternoon.


    This young man is thin and tall. He looks very pretty. It seems that he was born in a poor family. It''s just that he''s standing there. But with a different look in his eyes, as if with a pride in his bones.


    He waited from noon until the afternoon, until in the evening, when the door of the courtyard where blue ocean lived was opened, he came in.


    "Mr. blue ocean." He just stood at the door, his pretty face full of firmness: "I come to ask you to accept me as an apprentice."


    Blue ocean laughs. He doesn''t get up and still sits there. Holding tea in his hand, he noticed that the shoes on the young child''s feet had worn out, the dust on the child''s face, and the child''s thin body.


    "You come from a long way?"


    "... northwest." The young man replied, "I have been walking for a month and come to the imperial capital all the way. I heard your name three days ago. I think you can relieve my confusion."


    "What do you want from me?" Blue ocean is interested in this child.


    "The answer." The boy''s voice was very low: "Sir, I listen to others. You are the most intelligent and knowledgeable person in the imperial capital. I''m from the northwest. My family lives in the province of Desa, and my great great grandfather was a nobleman. My grandfather was an officer, and my father became a blacksmith in the army. He told me that the army would protect us. But my sister died three years ago, and my house was visited by brigands disguised as foreigners who insulted her, cut off her head and hung it on the fence in the yard. My mother held me in her arms and hid in the cellar. I listened to the robbers insulting my sister and heard her crying. But my mother covered my mouth and we didn''t go out. After the robber left, my mother cried for three days and three nights, and then she died. My father was killed by the horse robber a year ago. All he left me was a sword, five copper horns, and a sentence: "live.". Dear sir, there are many people like me in the northwest province of Desa. I don''t know. Is this destiny determined by a kind God? Can''t our tragic fate be changed? "


    The boy''s voice is hoarse. There seems to be something in his eyes. Even the blue ocean can''t bear to look directly at him.


    He saw a cloth bag behind the boy, which seemed to be the outline of a sword.


    After a long time, blue ocean sighed. He looked at the boy and apologized: "I''m sorry, kid, I can''t answer your question."


    On the young man''s childish and firm face, a trace of deep disappointment flashed. He was about to turn around and leave, but blue ocean suddenly stopped him: "wait a minute."


    The boy stopped. Blue ocean stood up from the chair and went to the boy. He looked into the boy''s eyes and said in a low voice: "there are some things that we can''t think out the answers... But not all things have to have answers. Can do... A lot of times, we will do it first, and then look at the results. We can do it first, even if such an attempt fails, then at least we can know that this way is not feasible, which is also a kind of harvest. If we just blindly think about it, instead of doing it, we may wait for you to think about it for a lifetime. There was no result


    After a pause, he said slowly, "I can''t tell you the answer, but I can help you to try... Child, what do you want to learn?"


    "Wu!" The boy''s answer was firm.


    Blue ocean laughs: "Wu? You should know that I am a scholar. "


    The boy was silent. He seemed embarrassed and disappointed. But blue ocean is carefully staring at this young man for a while, and then gently said: "you come with me."


    He said. Blue ocean seems to be about to turn back and go inside, but then asked: "I almost forgot... What''s your name?"


    "Rodriguez." The boy replied, "you can also call me Rodney."


    "All right, Rodriguez." Blue ocean quietly recites the name, and then he smiles: "you are my first disciple... And I think if there is no accident. He is also the only one who studies martial arts in my school. "


    Rodriguez with the blue ocean into the house, the house also has a door, inside is a small room.


    "This door is never locked." Blue ocean laughs: "however, I think. You may also be the only one who goes in except me. "


    The small room inside is not as narrow as it looks from the outside. Blue ocean is obviously a person who knows how to make full use of space. What''s more surprising to Rodriguez is that there is a curtain hanging in the room. On the curtain, those strange words and patterns... Rodriguez actually knows it.


    "This is..." the young man''s face suddenly became very strange: "this is the writing of those grassland barbarians?"


    "Yes." Blue ocean stands in front of teenagers. The answer was very calm.


    "Why do you have such things here?"


    "Because..." Blue Ocean said with a smile, "because I am one of the" prairie barbarians "you said... If you don''t mind. In fact, I''m not from mainland Loran. I was born in the grassland. I''m a grassland man. "


    Rodriguez''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t help stepping back and looking at the blue ocean carefully.


    Blue ocean''s eyes are blue ground, and he can''t see the slightest trace of grassland alien blood, and his elegant temperament doesn''t have the appearance of grassland people.


    "Strange?" Blue ocean smile: "maybe in your heart. The so-called grassland people. Are they all the guys running on horses? However, after people''s understanding of the grassland. How much do you really know? "


    Blue ocean said, he gently lifted the cloth curtain, exposed behind a long box.


    "I came from the prairie, but not the tribes and herdsmen. At the north end of the grassland, there is a big snow mountain, the highest peak of the snow mountain. It is said that standing on it, you can directly touch the sky. On the snow mountain, it is the Holy Land in the hearts of all grassland people, because that place is the cradle of all shamans. Every shaman wizard on the grassland comes from the big snow mountain... And the people on the big snow mountain are different from the people on the grassland. We look very much like the people of the Roland empire Blue ocean said with a smile on his face: "when I was born, I was already on the snow mountain. It''s not as wild as you think. In fact... On the snow mountain, there is a relic of a civilization completely different from that of Loran, and we snow mountain people claim to be the blood of that lost civilization. "


    Rodriguez was a little surprised: "you..."


    "Don''t use that look." Blue ocean light smile: "since I left the big snow mountain, I have been no longer there. Because a long time ago, I have seen very clearly... That mountain is a group of madmen... Or a crazy remnant race. I left the mountain and came here just because I didn''t want to go crazy with those people. "


    With that, blue ocean gently opened the box, which is a slender sword!


    After opening the box, a cold air from the box immediately enveloped the whole room! Young Rodriguez was excited by the cold and could not help shivering gently. The cold light, like a cold moon, reflected on his young face. It was full of green and strange arcs. It appeared on the edge of the sword. The edge of the sword seemed to be shrouded in a layer of transparent ice, but it could be seen that


    It''s sharp!


    "The name of this sword is" beauty under the moon. " Blue ocean sighed softly: "although I think. You are not fit to use this sword, but... I''ll lend it to you for the time being. Although this sword is powerful, it will become a shackle when your martial arts reach a certain level in the future. Because this sword does not belong to you, although it can bring you a certain degree of improvement, but one day, you will find that you can not play its real power, at that time. Will become your bondage


    After a pause, blue ocean asked, "didn''t your father leave a sword? You can put that sword in this box. When one day in the future, this beauty under the moon can no longer provide you with growth, but becomes your shackles, you can come here. Take out your father''s relic sword that you have here. At that time, I will teach you how to cultivate a sword that really belongs to you. A sword that makes your soul fit with your sword. "


    Rodriguez carefully stared at the beauty under the moon in the box. Although he was still young, he could still feel the magic and extraordinary of this sword... The young man suddenly thought: "Sir, whose sword is this? Did you use it? "


    "It''s mine." Blue ocean seems to smile: "but now, I can no longer use it."


    Rodriguez was a little surprised: "sir... Have you ever been a warrior?"


    A strange expression appeared on blue ocean''s face. Instead of answering Rodriguez''s words immediately, he put out his hand and gently stroked the sword edge of the beauty under the moon. His movements were soft and delicate, and he sighed, "it''s not anymore."


    Then he seemed to smile: "anyone who leaves Daxueshan must voluntarily give up something that belongs to himself... And what I stay in Daxueshan is my" martial spirit. "


    Young some at a loss, blue ocean said these things, young Rodriguez is still unable to understand. However, the heart of the young man, all his attention has been focused on this handle "beauty under the moon". It''s so beautiful! Rodriguez has never seen such a beautiful sword! Its beauty seems to hide all its dangers. The chill of the forest. Seems to be able to let people''s souls are deep, involuntarily trapped in it... Young in a daze. Blue ocean has taken the sword out of the box. Rodriguez quickly holds it in both hands¡° Using this sword, I will teach you a kind of martial arts... But this kind of martial arts is not so easy to learn, especially in the beginning, your progress will even be much slower than ordinary people, but once you really practice it, you will find that this kind of martial arts has infinite power. Would you like to With the boy''s voice gently answered "I do", from then on, the mainland, finally more than a strong decision! It took 25 years for a "fool" to go from level 1 to level 3, and only five years for a "genius" to go from level 3 to level 8! In the spring of 925. In the spring of this year, Yawen became the crown prince, and everyone thought that he would become the future emperor. Raymond Rowling became the new Earl of the Rowling family. The banquet of the Earl''s taking office was in the new Earl''s house. Outside the hall of the banquet guests, at the back door of the Earl''s house, on a carriage, a young coachman was dozing. He tightened his clothes and muttered: "damn the weather, it''s still so cold at night... Alas, is that housekeeper very proud... Hum, I, madder, one day, On the same night, among everyone''s surprise, Mr. Liszt, the popular lover worshipped by countless girls, unexpectedly married a beautiful girl from poor family. On this wedding night, Mr. Liszt said to his new wife with a smile: "dear, if we have children in the future, I want to be a beautiful daughter... In memory of our love, I want to name her after you... LAN Liszt. " At the same time, Augustine VI, the great emperor, has begun to turn his conquering eyes to the northwest. There is a huge map hanging in his bedroom, and on the corner of the northwest, it is heavily painted with a circle... When all these things that affect the future history of the continent happen on the same night, A young man named Rodriguez, in a cabin of his blue ocean family, took up his swordsmanship and started his life''s struggle¡° My child, since you are my student now, I will tell you my real name Blue ocean looked at this young disciple who was obsessed with the beauty under the moon: "remember, my real name is" Blue Ocean Yue. " Rodriguez a Leng: "blue sea Yue? What a strange name. "¡° Not the strangest. " Blue ocean scholar gently smiles, and then his face suddenly becomes serious: "I also want to remind you of one thing, which I ask you to remember firmly under any circumstances!"¡° What? "¡° Keep a name in mind, and you must swear to me that under no circumstances will you confront that person head on! Because if there is a devil in the world, he must be the closest one! " Blue ocean''s face became very grim¡° Yes, teacher, please¡° That man, he''s my brother, my own brother. But I always feel that when the Spirit sent his soul to the world, it must be sent to the wrong place... He should not be born in my family, he should become the devil directly... In fact, when I left the snow mountain, he has been designated as the only candidate for the next wizard king! " Blue ocean''s eyes flashed a strange look, and then he said with a bitter smile: "maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s doomed, his name just forms a strange contrast with my name." At this point, the university man sighed gently: "his name is... Baihechou!" With this sigh, blue ocean gently dipped his hand in the teacup and wrote down a few words Rodriguez didn''t know. Young Rodriguez looked at the words like a square, with a surprised expression: "this is..." "this is the words on the snow mountain, which is different from the words of Roland empire. This is the name of Bai He Chou. Maybe I''m the only one in the Empire who can recognize this kind of writing. " Although blue ocean is erudite and versatile, his last sentence is wrong after all. Because, 35 years later, there was a person on the mainland who recognized this kind of writing. This man, of course, is... Dewey!

 Chapter 216

    Dewey looks at the red haired monster in front of him. This guy''s appearance is ugly, but he can understand human language. Such a Warcraft is not common. This thing can communicate with itself, but also has a certain amount of wisdom... Most importantly, it can drive other Warcraft, although it only drives a low-level beaver.


    At this moment, duvet is facing the red haired monster in a secret basement behind the castle.


    This guy seems to be a little scared. Since Dewey put it out of the storage ring, it immediately looks very alert. Its first reaction is to retreat to the safest corner of the room. The beaver followed him closely.


    The red haired monster instinctively feels the danger. This danger does not come from Dewey in front of him, but is an almost instinctive threat. That is the sense of threat when a creature encounters a higher creature than himself.


    Soon, it found the source of the threat, a woman standing in the room.


    Medusa stood quietly next to Dewey, her eyes still closed, her long golden hair flowing down her shoulders. In the eyes of the red haired monster, although this guy looks like a human, it''s an instinct, but it seems that he can feel a kind of similar smell on the other person''s body


    "It''s spying on me." Nicole suddenly spoke to Dewey and said, "I can feel its spiritual power spying on me. Well... It has a special mental power. "


    "I think it''s an advanced Warcraft." Dewey said slowly, "it can drive a beaver. Only high level Warcraft can summon other low level Warcraft. But based on what I''ve learned, I can''t find any information about this guy... What is it? "


    Nicole also shook her head: "I don''t know... But I''m sure... I can feel it. It seems to be scared now. This kind of self-consciousness is only possessed by advanced Warcraft. "


    Dewey nodded. He slowly approached. Immediately, the red haired monster sobbed in a low voice. The fire beaver around him is like a loyal bodyguard, bowing up and staring at Du Wei.


    "I don''t want to hurt you." Dewey smiles: "can you understand me? Don''t forget, if I hadn''t saved you, you would have been taken back by the people of Wuwang, right? "


    The red haired monster hesitated for a moment and nodded. It was the barb on its long tongue. It looks disgusting. Fortunately at the moment it is still honest, so timid shrink in the corner.


    "Well, since I have saved you, I think you should have something in return?" Dewey had a sneer on his face. He didn''t forget that this guy threatened himself. Dewey is not the kind of person who has been intimidated and yet remains indifferent.


    "Can you tell me what you are? Well, you can''t talk. But at least you can show me, what are you good at? " Du Wei stares at this thing: "can let sorcerer King send so many people to look for you, you certainly are not an ordinary Warcraft."


    Nicole, as if cooperating with Dewey, slowly walked forward two steps. The beaver was still grinning at Dewey. But as Nicole approached, he suddenly clamped his tail like a frightened rabbit, and his body shrunk into a ball, shivering.


    "I can feel the smell of it... It makes me feel strange." Nicole, standing in front of Dewey, suddenly frowned and said, "it has a kind of uncomfortable smell on it... It''s like something on it that seems to hurt me... I don''t know what it is. But I can''t feel wrong


    Du Wei look a Lin: "can hurt your thing?"


    Queen Medusa is one of the strongest creatures in Warcraft. Among Warcraft, the one who can be more powerful than queen Medusa, even duvet can hardly think of anything else. Medusa''s petrified eye, but even the dragon can petrify!


    Dewey became more and more interested in the red haired Monster: "what on earth do you know?"


    The red haired monster was staring at Dewey nervously. It sobbed in a low voice, as if it were a warning, as if it were begging for mercy.


    "Miss Nicole. Can you communicate with it? " Dewey sighed.


    "Dewey, I''m Warcraft, but I''m just a snake." Medusa said rudely, "I don''t know how other Warcraft communicate."


    "Well..." Dewey thought, "maybe you can try to attack it... When it protects itself, it has to use its ability."


    Medusa coldly replied to Dewey: "do you want me to open my eyes to it? Then there are only two results, either it can resist my eyes... Or it will die. "


    Dewey scratched his head. "Forget it... I think it might be useful to find someone else to see it."


    He''s really interested in this guy. It''s something that the Witch King on the grassland valued so much. It''s not going to be anything ordinary... And. Even Dewey''s erudition could not recognize the type of this thing.


    Is it an unknown advanced Warcraft?


    Dewey has Hussain. Even the mouse wizard who has been practicing metamorphosis behind closed doors these days has been called out by him. But unfortunately, even the paladin and the mouse Prime Minister could not recognize what the red haired monster was.


    Finally, to everyone''s surprise, the one who recognized the red haired monster was the speechless... Lord beast.


    QQ wriggles the fat body, just walked into this secret room, this penguin surprised called out: "God! Dewey, what on earth have you found


    The penguin, who always boasted of elegance and demeanor, suddenly showed his eyes, just like the old goat saw the beauty and the miser saw the gold. Almost regardless of his appearance and demeanor, he flew to the red haired monster. Fortunately, Du Wei immediately seized the feathers of QQ adult, otherwise, anxious QQ adult, I''m afraid that the fire beaver''s flame will burn a roast bird.


    The fire beaver looks at QQ, a loyal subordinate of the red haired monster. It immediately opened its mouth and spewed out a flame. QQ exclaimed, the body was Duwei a grasp up, left behind.


    "QQ, do you want this?" Du Wei was surprised.


    QQ is excited to dance: "recognize? God, don''t you really know what this is? Oh, my God! When I followed the master of Aragon, it was a treasure that any magician would dream of! Unfortunately, this thing was almost extinct at that time... Where did you find it? "


    Without waiting for Du Wei to answer, a pair of small eyes of QQ suddenly dribbled around. Then the penguin actually opened his mouth and made a strange "Wuwu" call from its sharp beak.


    This whimper, let Du Wei listen to immediately face become extremely strange. And that red hair monster, but suddenly the spirit of a shock, as if very excited, in front of QQ also whine up. Looking at its excited look, it''s like finding the same kind.


    Strange scene, a penguin and a red hair Warcraft so face-to-face whine of the ghost. Unconsciously, the penguin and this monster are getting closer and closer


    In the end, the red haired monster finally put down its vigilance, like a supple cat, lying there. But this penguin, unexpectedly laughably raises the wing, gently stroked several times in the red hair monster''s body.


    "QQ... You..." Du Wei was stunned: "you... You can actually communicate with it? Why didn''t you tell me that you still speak the language of Warcraft? "


    QQ turns around. He sighed, "my dear master... It''s because you never asked me."


    Dewey suddenly became angry. He glared at the penguin angrily: "didn''t I ask you? You cunning thing, you eat Laozi''s food and drink Laozi''s land... But you still have one hand! "


    QQ sighed: "dear master, as a matter of conscience, I have never lied to you. But you didn''t ask me, what can I do? "


    Dewey stamped his foot: "good! Then you tell me. What language can you speak? Hum, those Chinese characters left by Aragorn, and the language of this Warcraft... What else can you do? "


    "This..." QQ seems to be a little embarrassed: "master, in fact, almost all the language of Warcraft, I can. My special ability is to communicate with any animal. "


    Before Dewey spoke, Hussein said, "you mean. Are you an "animal Whisperer"


    Dewey was not even angry. He also looked at the penguin in surprise: "really?"


    The animal Whisperer is a legendary local man of strange ability in the land of Roland. Have the ability to communicate with any creature, can use any animal language, flying in the sky, running in the water, omnipotent.


    But the problem is... I''ve never heard of any other species of animal whisperers besides humans... Especially a penguin.


    "All right!" Dewey waved impatiently and said, "how many secrets do you have? We''ll go back and" discuss "them carefully. Now, tell me the truth, what is this thing?"


    "Well..." QQ also saw Du Wei''s anger, it quickly used flattering language way: "dear master, I think I need to congratulate you... In front of you is a very precious Warcraft, from a certain point of view, it can be said to be the most valuable Warcraft! Because of its special skills, but no Warcraft can match


    "Oh?" Dewey is interested.


    "But..." QQ changed its voice: "it also has a name, which is called" the most cocky high-level Warcraft ", because in addition to its special ability, as a high-level Warcraft, it does not have any other magic ability. Even as a high-level Warcraft, its ability to call and drive other low-level Warcraft is very low. You see, it can only summon such a poor beaver to be its man. And the same high-level Warcraft, such as our beautiful queen Medusa, can easily summon a group of low-level Warcraft! This is because this guy''s summoning is also the strangest of all advanced Warcraft. Its Summoning can only summon one subordinate... And only one at a time. "


    "Tell me what''s so strange about it!" Dewey was impatient.


    "Don''t worry, my master." QQ dare not sell the key: "it is precisely this kind of summoning technique that makes people feel terrible! Its summoning technique has several characteristics: first, it can only summon one Warcraft at a time. Second, the nature of the call is a lifelong call! in other words. The fire beaver it summoned, unless the fire beaver dies, will always be the most loyal subordinate to this guy before it dies!! Thirdly, its summoning skill is limited. When it has summoned its subordinates, it can''t use summoning skill again unless the beaver is dead. It can use summon again. And... It can''t kill its own men on its own! "


    Dewey nodded: "well, that is to say, other advanced Warcraft can summon a group of Warcraft as subordinates at one time. But this thing can only summon one, but the summoned subordinates will be loyal to it to death. Is it that simple? " Dewey was not very satisfied with the result.


    "It''s not that easy, of course!" QQ''s voice began to become excited: "if there are only these three characteristics, then where can it be called the most precious Warcraft? Its value is the fourth quality of its summoning


    "What?"


    "Ignore grades!" QQ said this sentence in an almost devout tone: "take queen Medusa or snow wolf king as an example. You can only summon lower level Warcraft men, right? "


    Medusa nodded.


    "Then this thing is different! It''s summoning, regardless of rank! " QQ voice becomes excited: "that is to say, as long as it calls. Even in the face of a giant dragon, we must obediently obey the call and become its subordinates! "


    Dewey, Hussein, mouse, witch, even Medusa. It''s all discolored!!


    Summoning regardless of rank difference?!


    And loyal to death?


    This is terrible! Where is this or what summoning? It''s slavery!!


    The expression on queen Medusa''s face suddenly became extremely scared. She immediately stepped back several steps, as if she was afraid of this terrible thing.


    QQ smile: "well, dear Miss Nicole, you don''t have to worry that it will release the call to you, because it now has a subordinate, as long as the fire beaver does not die, it can''t call a new subordinate."


    Then. QQ tone began to be serious: "it is because of its unique ability that it became the Warcraft that the magicians wanted to catch in our time! Because a powerful magician can sign a soul contract with him! And once the soul contract is signed, if a magician has such a guy to become his pet... Think about it! As long as the magician wants, he can let his magic pet summon a dragon to drive him! "


    Du Wei opened his mouth, QQ has a faint sigh: "master Du Wei, if you want to. You can sign a soul contract with this thing now. Make it your magic pet and kill the beaver. Then, you can order it to summon a dragon... Then, according to the soul contract, the dragon is the subordinate of this thing, and you are the master of this thing... Then, that is to say, you have a dragon who is at your disposal! "


    Hussain suddenly said: "the magician of longchong is not too rare, is it?"


    Duwei immediately nodded, don''t forget, even little Vivian and her sister Joanna, also had a long pet magician.


    "If it''s just an ordinary dragon, it''s nothing." QQ disdains to say: "however, according to what I know, even if there have been longchong magicians on the mainland, they are just ordinary water green dragons, ice silver dragons and fire red dragons... But what about more advanced dragons? According to the secret I know, even before the time of Aragon, there was a magician who summoned a top Golden Dragon with such a magic pet''s summoning technique! And... I heard that the calling limit of this thing is far from reaching! It''s said that... Of course, it''s just said that if it can, it can even summon a sacred dragon, of course, if it can get close to a sacred dragon. "


    Looking at the shocked expression of people in the room, QQ said with a smile: "you say, is such a Warcraft very precious? It''s just a pity that the number of them is too rare, in the era of Aragon. It is said that it is extinct... "


    Du Wei suddenly took a long breath: "no wonder... The Witch King will spend so much effort to find this thing!"


    "So, Dewey, it seems that you are really lucky that such a precious Warcraft has fallen into your hands. Now all you need to do is sign a soul contract with it and make it your magic pet... This poor beaver, Then you can only die... And then you can find a way for it to summon a dragon for you... Then. You have a dragon as your subordinate


    Dewey laughed, cunning and insidious.


    "You mean... Dragon? It seems that now is a great opportunity


    Capital of Desa Province, Loulan City, miracle city.


    The spring of 961 has finally arrived, and this new city is full of vitality in this season. As the reputation of this miracle city spread all over the northwest, more and more foreigners came to the new capital.


    And the new city built here is closer to the frontier because of its geographical location. Coupled with the gradual increase in the number of people who moved, it has increasingly become an important hub of border trade.


    In particular, the tulip Duke issued a one-year tax exemption order, which attracted merchants from all over the world. Loulan city outside the market has a considerable scale, and with the prosperity of Commerce. A series of peripheral industries have developed around the city, and a certain scale of market towns have been formed outside the city, and a large number of hotels and taverns in the city are gradually getting better.


    Plus Dewey''s own business, the goods from the frozen forests of the north. Also transported to the northwest, multi-party transactions, soon made the city into a frontier commercial town.


    According to Philip''s calculation, if Dewey had not been exempted from taxes for one year, the fiscal revenue in the spring quarter would have brought Dewey at least 100000 gold coins.


    This morning, a strange guest came into the largest hotel in Loulan city. This guy is wearing a colorful robe. In particular, he was wearing a very high hat, which was even higher than the hat of the magician. His robe was lying on the ground, and he walked in all the way. People could not help but worry about him, for fear that this guy would step on the corner of his clothes.


    "Good afternoon, sir." A waiter from the hotel immediately welcomed him, though the guest was strangely dressed. But in the northwest border. What strange people have not seen? He is still full of professional smile: "what can I do for you?"


    This strange guest has a pair of strange yellow eyes. If you look closer, you can''t help but take a cold breath... In his eyes, the part of the pupil is not like two small round holes like ordinary people, but like a vertical seam like a cat or a snake and other reptiles.


    "I need some wine, the best you have." The guest''s voice was a little difficult, as if the official language of the Empire was not very smooth. But in the northwest, there are many different nationalities, and it''s not surprising that they have such an accent. But this guest''s forthright, lets this waiter be very surprised!


    Because the guest threw a piece of gold!


    Yes, it''s gold! It''s not even the imperial gold coin, but a real gold! Some of the waiter didn''t believe his eyes. He weighed it twice in his hand. The weight was as big as a dozen gold coins. He was a little frightened: "Dear guest... You..."


    This strange guest doesn''t seem to care. He seems to smile. When he smiles on his ordinary face, he seems to have a unique charm: "what''s more, even if it''s a reward for you... I''m an outsider. I''ve heard about the legend of this city, and I''m very interested in it. Can you satisfy my curiosity?"


    "Of course!" The waiter readily agreed, and his attitude was ten times more enthusiastic: "Dear guest, you are not the first stranger interested in this city. You know, the city was built in just three months by the Duchess, who showed his miracles... The Duchess is the youngest Wizard of genius in the Empire. I can''t even think of a word to praise the greatness of the Duke. "


    The guest said with a smile: "Oh, well... I heard that the Duke summoned a group of green giants by magic to build the city. Is that right? "


    "Yes


    "Can you tell me more about it?" The guest seems to be interested.


    The waiter was in a bit of a dilemma. He didn''t know how many foreign guests he had boasted about this kind of thing, and every time he could boast too much, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. He told the story wonderfully and vividly. But... At the moment, facing this guest, he seems to be afraid to talk nonsense. The heavy gold in his hand is obvious. This guest is no ordinary person.


    "Well, dear guest, it''s true. The Duke''s miracle in our northwest is not so simple. In the lakeside farmland, he made a large area of land harvest innumerable times in a month, and that harvest made people in the whole province of Desa not have to worry about a year''s food. And building this city... I heard that the Duke is a magical conjurer! The green giants he summoned were as tall as the towering trees. At first, no one believed that the Duke could build a city in three months... But that day. After the Duke summoned the giant, everyone was shocked by the magical scene... Do you know? Those more than a dozen people can''t lift the huge stone, and those green giants can lift it at will... God, you don''t know. That scene! A craftsman I knew saw the scene with his own eyes. He told me that for the next month, he felt in a trance every day. I wonder if I''m dreaming! "


    The guest nodded: "what are the green giants like?"


    "Well... I don''t know. After all, I wasn''t there at that time. You see, I can''t lie. But... I''ve heard that the giants used to be big trees. I''m afraid only the gods know what magic the Duke used. Let those big trees become people. " After a pause, the waiter suddenly lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "I almost forgot to tell you... I also heard that when the Duke was building this city, he not only called out those green giants, but also called out some more mysterious legendary things as helpers."


    "Oh?" The guest seemed very interested: "what are you talking about?"


    "I heard it''s... Dragon!" The waiter looked mysterious.


    Listening to this, the guest''s eyes seemed to flash a trace of imperceptible anger, his mouth showed a trace of disdain smile. Then he said, "OK. Thank you for your introduction. But I have one last question. When I entered the city today, I saw a notice at the gate of the city. Can you tell me what it says? Although I can speak your words, I am not very proficient in your writing. "¡° oh You mean the announcement The waiter came to the spirit: "this is the most lively news in the city in recent days! That''s an order issued by the Duke. He ordered that no ships should be allowed to enter Loulan lake for a month from three days ago! I heard that the Duke is going to create another miracle in Loulan lake! Although I don''t know what it is, our Duke is not an ordinary man! Now everyone is waiting to see what surprise this young Duke can bring us this time. " The guest seemed to sneer, and then said slowly, "so now the Duke is not in the city?"¡° Oh, I heard it was. The Duke left the palace a few days ago. It''s said that he went to Loulan lake¡° Thank you The guest stood up, took out a piece of gold from his hand and threw it. He laughed strangely: "thank you for your introduction. I''m more interested in the Duke after listening to you." Out of the hotel, the guest turned a path and disappeared into the air. My father told me to be careful of the strong men around this guy named Dewey, especially the eyes of Queen Medusa. But... Medusa''s eyes, if not on guard, may cause me harm... But now... Hum! Dewey, your head is mine! I''ll use your head and change to the position of patriarch!

 Chapter 217

    On Loulan lake, there is a vast expanse of smoke. The water is as bright and soft as satin, sailing on the lake. If you look down, the lake is green, directly into the human heart, but it is still transparent, like a piece of jade.


    Only in Loulan lake can we see some charming green in the whole province of Desa. The Populus euphratica trees on the lakeside and the shallow grass on the ground. It''s only here. It''s rare to see sandstorm all the year round. Even the wind doesn''t hurt like a knife on the face like other places in the northwest.


    It''s clearly the northwest wasteland, but here it seems to show a bit of the flavor of the southern water town. Loulan lake is a rare fresh water lake. The water in the lake is clear and sweet, and there are abundant fish, which feed the fishermen in the small villages around the lake.


    But a few days ago, an order from the Duke came down, and the Loulan lake was forbidden for a month. At the moment, such a large Loulan lake, the lake is endless, but there is no boat. In the past, the scene of "sunset film, boat shadow dot" is invisible.


    At this moment, under the setting sun, the sunset glow is like a fire, and the fire cloud in the sky seems to be boiling. Northwest of the sky, especially in the winter and spring when there is no sand, it is particularly blue, blue people can not help but praise.


    Just under the blue sky, red clouds and clear water, Dewey was alone on the lake.


    Under his feet is a round, about five meters of an ice plate. Floating on the lake, it''s like a jade dish.


    This is Dewey''s ice magic water freezing out, just let people in the middle of the lake, with such a small foothold.


    With the magic power of Dewey at the moment, although he is still a little weak in magic, he is above the control of magic. Because in the magic society, he has obtained a large number of life-long research results of magicians. In addition, he had already had super understanding power and strong knowledge, and now he has learned extraordinary things in his heart.


    What''s more, there is a magic array taught by old crazy Aleck. At the moment, under the foot of the lake, there are six magic crystals hidden at the bottom of the lake, and the constant magic is slowly forced out, constantly injecting cold air into this ice plate. The six magic crystals are hidden under the lake in the shape of a six pointed star. The jade plate is firmly fixed in the center of the six pointed star, forming a small island.


    At the moment, Du Wei, dressed in a black robe, was standing on the ice plate. The sky was blue, the sunset was red, and the lake was blue. Against the backdrop of these, he seems to be floating out of the dust, as if he is no longer a human figure


    On this ice plate, Duwei''s body was covered with a thick leather mat, and Duwei sat on it calmly. A relaxed lazy look, squinting eyes, around the touch, is a bottle of fine wine. The red wine. After the ice pan below was excited, the cold air had already appeared on the bottle, and the drops of water were seeping out on the wall of the bottle, which made people greedy.


    Du Wei was relieved. He reached for the bottle and took a sip of it. He sighed comfortably and sighed slowly: "good... Alas. I''ve been in the Northwest for so long, but I''ve never thought of such a good way to enjoy myself. "


    With that, he suddenly lifted his robe. Under the black robe of the magician, Duwei had simply sealed the magic burden that Gandalf had given him to the inside of the robe, forming a pocket. The magic bag was originally a storage prop, so it was the pocket in duvet''s robe. It''s a big storage pocket


    Yeah. Like a robot cat, Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    He felt the ground out of his pocket. It''s nothing but an instrument.


    I''m afraid no one can recognize the appearance of this instrument, even if the musicians from the whole continent of Roland come together.


    It''s about one meter long and crystal clear, with a total of 18 strings. The whole body is dark red.


    This is a zither!


    This thing was made by several musicians in Loulan city by Du Wei in recent days. Originally, there was no such thing in Loulan mainland. When it comes to Qin, harp is the most important. Fortunately, most of these plucked instruments have something in common. Duwei explained to these musicians again and again, and finally produced three or five. After the test, Duwei picked out the one with the most beautiful timbre.


    At this moment, Du Wei turned over and sat up. The zither lay flat in front of him. After caressing the strings with his hands, his fingers moved gently, and immediately a long note burst out


    It''s not a matter of my life to say how Dewey can manipulate this thing.


    In the world where he lived in his previous life, those exam oriented cramming education made people speechless, but they also like to make superficial remarks, that is, "when you become a whore, you have to set up a memorial archway". It is clearly exam oriented education for cramming, but every year you have to shout a few false slogans of "quality education". As a result, the top management also set up a few empty names as a cover. The biggest cover is: music, physical beauty and other personal expertise, you can add points in the college entrance examination.


    Its name is "all-round development".


    It''s just that the threshold has been raised high. For example, in music, unless it''s a regional province or city that wins the first few places in the competition, it''s absolutely not your turn to add points. How many people can benefit from such a high threshold? Most people are still honest to endorsement, line that cramming thing. The so-called quality education, all-round development, is just a bitch''s memorial archway.


    Du Wei''s previous life was a strange thing. He had learned guzheng since he was a child. Originally, it was only forced by his parents, but somehow, he got into the top three of a city competition. Finally, he got some points in the college entrance examination and got into a good university.


    However, guzheng is the most time-consuming thing. If you don''t work hard, you can''t practice it well. Moreover, this thing is not only heavy, but also highbrow. Although it looks elegant, in fact, it''s in duvet''s previous life. There are few that can understand.


    When Dewey was young, he was forced by his parents to practice for several years. After college, he didn''t touch this stuff much. And... The most depressing thing is that every time those students run to practice their guitars for a few days, they can play and sing under the girls'' dormitory, which makes those silly girls scream and cheer, and also wins a reputation as a talent.


    But guitar is a popular and simple instrument. How can guzheng compare? At that time, seeing a group of senior students, casually holding a broken guitar and playing a song "the girl across the street looks at me", the girls who can hook eyes repeatedly, which really makes Du Wei hate: I practice guzheng, which is heavy and heavy. Can''t you run to the girls'' dormitory building to show off with such a big guy?


    If you do, I''m afraid you''ll be regarded as an idiot!


    I''ve only seen boys playing guitar in girls'' dormitories. I haven''t seen anyone playing zither.


    But hate is hate. Although Du Wei''s guzheng was a little deserted in those years, he would still take it out to practice on New Year''s day. After all, from primary school, he was forced by his parents. But it has gradually become a habit.


    After coming to this strange world, I haven''t touched it for so many years, but these days it suddenly turned out... Not for anything else, but for the first one to find his own trouble... The dragon!


    According to what Hussein brought back. The eldest son of the head of the dragon clan has strong magic power, especially the magic attainments of the Dragon language. However, its weakness is nothing else... To sum up, it is just two words:


    pretend to be something.


    It''s not something anyone can do. Well done, that''s called pretending. But if you can''t install it well, you will become a fool.


    The Dragon Prince. As the son of the clan leader, there are several magic powers in the dragon clan, but they seem to be very obsessed with the temperament.


    It''s said that this dragon has imitated the dragon clan leader, sneaked into the human world, visited musicians all over the world, and is very good at the rhythm of the human world, harp and organ.


    The prince''s obsession with music. It''s an anecdote among the dragon people. It is said that it is addicted to sound. Especially good at piano. The dragon people are naturally different from human beings in structure. A human hand is five fingers, but this dragon is different, ordinary red dragon and green dragon are two fingers, and the king of the dragon is only four fingers.


    But in the temperament, four fingers are just the best material for playing the piano. It''s said that the dragon people are punished by the gods and guard on the holy mountain to prevent the exiled races from returning to the mainland of Loran. For those exiled races, there are always some strong people who try to cross the area guarded by the dragon people, but they often fight with the dragon people and die.


    The Dragon Prince, who has been sitting on the top of the holy mountain all the year round, looks at the cold wind in the north and understands the music. After getting used to the life and death, he has a little insight. He often sits in the north of the holy mountain for a day and plays the piano. The sound makes the dragon people obsessed.


    Even once, a few exiled adventurers from the North came to the foot of the sacred mountain, but they didn''t try to cross the forbidden area. Hearing the prince''s voice, they felt strange and disappointed, and turned away from afar.


    Since then, the Dragon Prince also got a nickname, known as the "king of Qin" among the dragon people. Later, people thought that the "King" was not magical enough, so they simply upgraded it to "emperor of Qin".


    Among the dragon people, the eight finger Qin emperor is not necessarily an expert who convinces every Dragon, but also respected by everyone.


    As the setting sun gradually sets, Du Wei holds his lute and ponders for a long time. With a smile on his face, he suddenly shakes his hands, and then the melody floats. An ancient song comes out from his hands


    I haven''t played for many years. Although I''ve been unfamiliar with the technique, I''ve picked up a lot of skills these days. At the moment, Du Wei''s fingers are light, and his right hand holds, splits, picks, wipes, picks, hooks, shakes and pinches, while his left hand presses, slides, rubs and shakes... The sound of the piano shakes and gradually stirs. Finally, the sound of the piano seems to bring out a little wind! The wind whistling, but not harsh, fell into people''s ears, but feel relaxed and happy, people do not feel excited!


    This song "war typhoon" is one of the top ten guzheng songs, and it is also one of Du Wei''s favorite songs at that time. Different from the slow rhythm of most guzheng tunes, this one has a vast northwest flavor.


    As soon as the last note was played, Dewey''s fingers tickled like a golden horse, and the wind stopped whistling. Finally, Dewey laughed and then shook his sleeve. He picked up the wine bottle beside him, looked up and took a big drink, sighed, and then, facing the empty Lake in front of him, he suddenly said with a faint smile: "since there is a venerable guest coming, why don''t you speak? Is it because my music is so rough that it''s hard for you to hear it? "


    This gently asked, as if to understate the general.


    But it''s about ten meters away in front of Dewey. The air seemed to be suddenly distorted, and then a figure slowly emerged. It was the strange guest in Loulan who inquired about Dewey in the hotel before. The man''s face was slightly surprised at the moment, and his voice was a little strange: "Yi? The Duke is really extraordinary. Can you see my dragon''s stealth magic


    The man suddenly appeared. Dewey''s face was cool, but there was an imperceptible strangeness in his eyes.


    Damn... Do you really think I''ve seen through your hiding skill, young master?


    Dewey laughed to himself.


    In fact, where does Dewey have this ability? He''s just pretending.


    He has been sitting on the lake for three days from morning till night. These three days. He sits on this ice plate every day. Although it looks elegant, he also has a thick leather cushion under his buttocks. In fact, it has already made Duwei unbearable!


    The cold air under the buttocks has already numbed Duwei''s buttocks. If this dragon doesn''t come again, I''m afraid Duwei will get rid of hemorrhoids!


    As for seeing through the stealth of this dragon? It''s bullshit.


    In fact, Dewey has been sitting on this ice plate every day for the past three days, playing every song. On purpose loud to the air, enigmatic said such a sentence. This "since there are dignitaries to come" to pretend to force words, Duwei these days has deliberately said to the air do not know a hundred times!


    Sure enough, Dewey really got the job! The Dragon looked at the young Duke sitting on the ice plate with astonishment. He really thought that he had seen through his stealth magic!


    This young Duke... It''s not easy!


    "What is this instrument in your hand? How come I''ve never seen it before? " The Dragon Prince looked at Du Wei''s zither with his eyes full of eagerness.


    Du Wei SA ran a smile: "it''s just a little self entertainment skill that I occasionally thought of myself. May the honored guest be in your ears? "


    Dragon Prince can''t help but move!


    He created it himself?


    With its preference for human temperament, it''s not hard to hear. This guzheng has its own rhythm. No matter the fingering or the style of music, it has completely become a unique system. There''s no sense of astringency!


    This is actually his own creation? Look at his young age, how can he still have this ability? So in terms of musical talent and attainments, this dragon that has lived for hundreds of years is far beyond reach!!


    Du Wei''s buttocks were frozen and stiff, but his face was smiling like an expert. When he looked at the first Prince of the dragon clan in front of him, he suddenly gave a smile, gently plucked his hand on the string, and a short note full of killing leaped out. Then he heard Du Wei sigh: "Zunke''s whereabouts are strange and lurking, Although your face is calm, there is murderous air in your eyes... You should know that although people''s eyes and ears are easy to hide, the melody is just like people''s heart, but it can''t be hidden... Alas... "


    With that, Dewey suddenly grew up and suddenly pulled out a long sword from the magic bag in his arms.


    The prince of the Dragon nationality smiles coldly and looks at Du Wei''s sword in his hand, but he is not afraid. It''s a strong one in the dragon clan. Duwei doesn''t care if he has a sword in his hand. It''s just that when Du Wei said that he would draw his sword, the Dragon Prince felt a little disappointed


    Oh, so that''s his bearing?


    The Dragon Prince could not help but feel lost. It just lurked, but heard Du Wei''s song "battle typhoon". You should know that this song "battle typhoon" is a famous work of Guzheng''s breakthrough in skills, which can be called a classic of a generation. Although Du Wei lost 50% or 60% of his local skills in that year, after all, there is no guzheng in Loulan.


    The Dragon Prince, who is fond of music, is so happy that he hides himself in the dark. After a song, he is even more intoxicated! I just feel that none of the music I''ve heard in my life can compare with the performance of the young Duke! And what''s rare is that the young Duke, sitting alone on the ice plate under the blue sky, clear water and red clouds, plays a piece of music, which is even more shocking! A lazy appearance, full of enigmatic, that pair of calm spirit, but also really let people break!


    Prince long is also a man of wide knowledge. He only thinks that no one in his life can compare with the young Duke in bearing! It is elegant to the extreme, but also mysterious to the extreme!


    Such a character, even if he is the enemy, also let the Dragon Prince in the heart can''t help but give birth to a bit. It was originally a dragon who liked elegance. Seeing such a character as Dewey at the moment, such a demeanor really made the hostility in his heart drop a little.


    But with a word, Du Wei pulled out his sword, which was a bit more conventional and rude. Let Dragon Prince frown, in the heart can not help but disappointed, but also a little more relaxed: Well, he is just like this, so I take his life, in the heart will not be too guilty.


    As soon as his face changed, there was a hint of lethality in his eyes. Just as he was about to speak, Duwei suddenly raised his hand with a sword


    Click!!!!


    But after seeing a cold light, the zither in front of Du Wei was cut off by Du Wei''s sword! Then Du Wei sighed, raised the broken piano with both hands, followed the edge of the ice plate and threw it into the lake


    The Dragon Prince was surprised: "what are you doing! How can such a magic instrument be destroyed so rudely! " Du Wei sighed, turned around, looked at the red clouds in the sky, and said: "the music of Qin is like the heart of the people. You can''t be fascinated by the dust. Once you touch the dust, you lose your clarity... Alas, although my Qin is good, it''s contaminated with your murderous spirit. The heart of Qin is not clean. How can I play the clear sound again? Don''t worry about it Prince Long''s face changed color when he heard it. He felt that this little boy was ashamed of himself when he stood on the ice plate and looked at the sky. The murderous look in his eyes had dissipated without knowing it. He just felt that Du Wei, no matter his demeanor or his musical attainments, was one of the characters he had seen, There''s no half as good as that! Especially seeing Du Wei cut off his lute with a sword and throw it to the bottom of the lake, he said that he was polluted by his murderous spirit, and he felt a little guilty in his heart! Compared with him... What am I? At the moment, how much of his mind was left to take duvet''s life and fight him? Du Wei almost broke his stomach with a smile. His face was indifferent, but he laughed in his heart: Lao Tzu''s pretending has reached a certain level! Prince of the dragon, Prince of the dragon, don''t you fall for it?

 Chapter 218

    Du Wei stood with his hands down and gave his back to the Dragon Prince without reservation.


    At the moment, the distance between Duwei and Dragon Prince is less than 10 meters. With the strength of Dragon Prince, if you want to attack Duwei behind his back, you will be able to strike successfully.


    But looking at Dewey''s charming demeanor, the self styled Dragon Prince can''t help feeling ashamed. How can he make such a hurtful move behind his back?


    Compared with the elegant demeanor of the young Duke, he was really vulgar to the extreme. The more Prince long thought about it, the more he felt guilty. Seeing that Du Wei''s hands were empty, the Qiqin that he had never seen before was destroyed by its owner because of his arrival. His heart was even more distressed!


    The Dragon Prince bowed to Dewey deeply and sighed sincerely: "Your Highness, I feel very sorry that you have destroyed a Baoqin because of my coming... Let''s leave now!"


    This dragon is really not a common thing, but also an alien among the dragon people. Being forced by Du Wei''s clothes, the murderous spirit in his heart has already disappeared. In his eyes, how charming Du Wei''s demeanor is. One dead person in the world will lose one! If you let this man die in your own hands, it''s a great blasphemy! Thinking of this, the Dragon Prince has decided to give up the task.


    I don''t care about the position of clan leader. It''s a pity that such a character is the enemy of our dragon clan. Although I let him go, he will die in the hands of my two younger brothers! What a pity!


    Thinking of this, the Dragon Prince was about to turn around and leave. It''s a free and easy character, even if you don''t want to be the successor. It''s nothing. Just as he was about to leave, Dewey suddenly called out softly: "Dear guest, please stay."


    "Why?" The Dragon Prince looks back at Dewey.


    Du Wei face with a smile: "you destroyed my good piano, can you just walk away?"


    This can be described as a rogue to the extreme, that Qin is clearly Duwei himself a sword cut into the lake. As for what the heart of the piano is polluted and so on, it''s all nonsense, but it depends on the Dragon Prince.


    But the more elegant Prince dragon''s temperament is, the more he eats such a suit!


    It''s hard to hear. I couldn''t help feeling ashamed and couldn''t help saying, "this..."


    "Hum." Du Wei seemed to smile: "besides, I''m looking at you in the dark. I want you to come here for another purpose."


    Prince long was speechless. He was stunned for a while, then he frowned and said, "what''s good? I still have a lot of treasures on me, so I''ll stay here and take them as compensation for your harp. "


    Finish. The Dragon prince touched it in his arms and found a gem the size of longan. The rare thing is that this gem is still round, without any edges and corners. There is a faint magic wave.


    "It''s a water repellent bead." The Dragon Prince whispered: "I killed a giant turtle in the East China Sea 200 years ago. This giant turtle is the biggest Warcraft in the water system. And adult giant turtles need to be at least 3000 years old to grow into water repellent beads. This thing into the water that points, holding a bead in the water to walk, like walking on the ground. And you can increase or decrease the water avoidance space according to the magic power of the holder. If your magic is strong enough, you can walk underwater with tens of thousands of people. I''m not sure about the value of this thing, but when I visited the world three hundred years ago, some human beings who dealt with me were willing to offer millions of gold coins, but they refused. This thing... "


    Before the Dragon Prince finished, Dewey gave a sneer. A face is not happy, light way: "you this is insulting me, or insulting yourself?"? forget it! I thought that although you were eavesdropping, since you could understand my piano, you should not be a layman. Even if you didn''t mean well, I wouldn''t put it in my heart... But. I thought you were a piano player! I didn''t expect you to take out such vulgar things to measure my piano? Hum


    Said Dewey. As if the heart of infinite regret: "if for ordinary people, I am the value of this piano.". Ten thousand gold does not change! Even millions of gold coins are not in my eyes! If it''s for a bosom friend, it''s just entertainment! Forget it, forget it! You can leave now. When I look away, I don''t think you''re one of those worldly creatures! "


    Dragon Prince a stay, in the face of Du Wei''s accusation, it is not angry, but more and more guilt up, looking at the hands of this bead to avoid water, can''t help but hate their own vulgar heart!


    Yes! How can such a Baoqin be valued by such a vulgar thing? In particular, the duke said the word "confidant", which really makes him feel confidant!


    If you want to be trapped on the Dragon Mountain, when you are playing, but facing those dragon soldiers, how can you understand your loneliness?


    Looking at Dewey at the moment, the feeling in my heart is more and more strong.


    All of a sudden, Prince long chuckled and said in a sincere tone: "Your Majesty, you are right. I have offended you!"


    With that, the Dragon Prince threw it away. The water escape bead, which is worth millions of gold coins, was thrown into the lake as if it were a litter!


    Then the Dragon Prince bowed deeply again and said slowly, "Your Highness, I don''t want to hide that I came here originally to do you harm! But now I''ve changed my mind! I am deeply impressed by your elegant demeanor. Moreover, I feel guilty for destroying your precious organ. Well, in order to show my heart and make up for your loss of Baoqin, just say one thing and I''ll do it! "


    Du Wei''s face turned from anger to joy. Looking at Prince Long''s friendly face, he suddenly stood aside with a smile and patted the leather mat on the ice plate. It was really an indescribable Grace: "it''s hard to find a bosom friend. It''s rare for anyone to understand my music. Fortunately, there''s wine here. The scenery is not bad. Since you are a bosom friend, please sit down and have a drink... This is your compensation to me! "


    After hearing this, the Dragon Prince felt more admiration in his heart. It does not do to push off, the body gently floated over, fell on the ice plate, did not care to sit down. He picked up duvet''s bottle and took a mouthful of it. Then he sighed, "good wine. Where can I get such good wine from where I live?"


    Then he looked at Dewey, his face was full of heartbreak, and he couldn''t help asking, "since you know that I''m here to harm you, I promised you just now. Why don''t you ask me, where did I come from? Why bother you? Don''t you care about all this? "


    Du Wei heart smile: your origin, I already know, why ask again?


    He sat down slowly with a thin face. Holding his knees and looking at the sky, he said leisurely: "you see, people in this world are like clouds in the sky. When the wind comes and the clouds go, when the wind stops, the clouds stop! Cloud can''t help it. It''s just like the fish in the water, drifting with the current, running around every day, but they don''t know that they are just in a corner... Hum, it''s just people in the game. You kill me, I count you, but it''s all common things. In this world, it is expected that you will kill me and I will kill him. What can I ask? "


    With that, Dewey suddenly turned to look at the Dragon Prince, his handsome face with a strange smile, open arms. I made a comparison. "You see, I''m the Duke," he said with a smile. You and I stand here, look around, the whole northwest is my territory! Thousands of people are my people! Born in the world, even if it''s so beautiful, thousands of buildings... It looks like scenery... But you can''t escape death even if you have a big territory! After death, what is the use of the vast territory? What can really be you is just a small tomb, a small coffin! The place where the palm is big is the eternal resting place. So, living in the world, fighting back and forth is only temporary. After death, everything is empty. What''s the point? It''s better to have fun in time, just to have peace of mind. Why do you care so much about it? "


    At this point, Dewey laughed, took the bottle from Prince dragon''s hand, sipped it, and said with a smile, "today I don''t care whether you come to kill me or not, or where you come from. I only think you are a bosom friend! After drinking this wine, you and I will go our separate ways. If you want to kill me in the future, just come. Whether you kill me or I kill you. That''s all in the future, but today, I only remember that you are the bosom friend sitting on the lake with me and sharing a bottle of wine... That''s all. "


    The Dragon Prince was so impressed that he felt even worse. His heart was more and more shaken, and he had already eliminated his intention to kill Dewey. Now he was frightened by Dewey''s demeanor, and he could not help thinking of helping Dewey.


    Originally, the dragon people were very proud creatures. It was a miracle that they could sit side by side with a human like Dewey and drink in a wine bottle. Seeing that a bottle of wine had reached the bottom, the Dragon Prince suddenly stood up abruptly with a flash of determination in his eyes and said slowly: "Your Highness, even if you don''t ask me, I will say it. After today, you still have a month''s safe time, but in a month''s time, I''m afraid there will be a big enemy! Next time people come here, they won''t be as easy to talk as I am! "


    Du Wei laughs: "don''t worry, I don''t think Du Wei is a bully... But I''ll take your mind!"


    Prince long shook his head again and again: "the next time I come to you, it must be my brother. My brother is not like me. He only does things for the purpose, not the means. I hate him the most. I''m as old as you are at first sight. Naturally, I can''t watch you killed by him... Well, I''ll stay in the northwest these days... "


    He took a little crystal ball out of his arms and put it in front of him, regardless of whether he accepted it or not. He said faintly: "although the Duke is young and talented, my brother is not easy to deal with. Its martial arts skills are extremely strong, and because of our... Blood relationship, it takes advantage of the magic on the mainland. If when you meet him, just throw the crystal ball to the ground and the crystal ball will break, I will know immediately, at most for a moment, it will appear beside you. If I''m here, it shouldn''t be a problem to save your life. "


    With that, the Dragon Prince had already stood up, and without waiting for Du Wei to speak, he sighed: "I''ve lived in a barren mountain for a hundred years. I don''t know there are such elegant figures as you on the mainland. It''s a pity that I can''t go out often. Otherwise, it would be a pleasure to come out and drink with you from time to time! It''s just that I have gained a lot in my heart this time. Even if I live in the mountains again, I won''t feel lonely as long as I think of your song! "


    That''s it. The Dragon Prince smiles at Dewey, then floats up, jumps into the sky and suddenly turns into a golden dragon! His wings vibrated with the strong wind, raised his head and roared away towards the North... Dewey silently watched the Dragon Prince disappear, and his eyes also showed a trace of emotion little by little. Just then, not far from the lake. Several figures slowly emerged in the air. They were Hussein and Vivian, and queen Medusa. These three people are already the strongest experts under Dewey. Dewey''s line of risks, although opportunistic, but after all, the heart is not fully sure. There are three masters lying in ambush around. If they turn over and fight, they are ready. With the strength of these three masters, as long as they don''t move. He tried his best to hide his whereabouts, but the Dragon Prince was also imperceptible. Hussein looked at Dewey with a puzzled face and frowned, "why didn''t you do it? I think the Dragon Prince''s heart has no hostility to you. It''s the best chance. At that time, as long as you summon the Warcraft, there will be at least 70% or 80% chance to get rid of the Dragon Prince. " Dewey shook his head and sighed. I couldn''t help looking up at the horizon and whispering: "I''m pretending to be forced, and it''s really an elegant person! It was cheated by me, in the heart to my admiration, actually did not know in my heart to its admiration is actually more! Compared with it, I am a layman! I can''t bear to cheat it like this, if I want to hurt it. I don''t want to. Anyway, it''s gone to kill me. Before leaving, he gave me such a big gift... Forget it! As for that Warcraft, save it for the next dragon. " There was a pause. "I''m not a good person, but I have a bottom line," Dewey said Hussain also can''t help but respect, can''t help but look at Dewey, who knows, the next second, Dewey''s fox tail will show. The boy turned his eyes and looked at Hussein with a smile: "I said my Paladin, you should be able to swim, right? I firmly remember the place where the water drops into the water! Excuse me, go down and get it for me! A million gold coins baby Hussein rolled his eyes when he said this. Vivian is still a pair of words do not care about the appearance of Du Wei, in this simple little silly girl, Du Wei said everything seems to be natural. But Medusa sighed. Although she closed her eyes and was breathtaking in the sunset, she shook her head and said, "is this your human nature..." but Dewey didn''t care. After looking at Medusa, she suddenly said with a smile, "Miss Nicole, I promised to take you out of the canyon, but today, But there has been very little time to teach you anything. I''ll teach you a famous saying in human nature when I''m free today! "¡° What? " Medusa asked. Du Wei giggled and then said solemnly, "don''t pretend to be a bully! Pretend to be attacked by thunder! Don''t pretend to be pure. Pretend to be pure Then he paused for a moment and said faintly: "this is crude, but it''s not crude! As always, there is no good end for those who are forced and pure. " Medusa was silent. Looking at the expression on her face, she didn''t know whether she was speechless or really understood something. But Wei Wei an suddenly can''t help a good strange way: "pretend... Pretend... What do you mean?" After all, it''s a girl. She''s still embarrassed to say such rude words. Du Wei laughed and touched his chin, just like a wolf looking at Little Red Riding Hood. His eyes were rolling, and he said with a smile: "my dear, you don''t need to know this kind of thing... If you want to know, I''ll teach you in private when you have time." Naively, where does Vivian know Du Wei''s idea? Instead, Tian Tian smiles and nods. Hussain said coldly, "well, don''t talk nonsense. Now you have another month to prepare. Do you have any ideas about how to deal with the next dragon? " Du Wei said with a smile, "guess what?"

 Chapter 219

    Although the cold wind delays the pace of spring again and again, spring has come after all.


    After March, the whole northwest began to be busy.


    On the land of several hundred thousand square kilometers, it starts from nurin province in the East, reaches northwest corridor in the west, kilimaro mountains in the north and Loulan Lake in the south. The troops of the regiment set out and went to each pre-set drill site.


    This is the annual spring exercise of the army throughout the Empire, as stipulated by the laws of the Roland empire.


    The Loran empire was founded by military force. A thousand years ago, the great of Aragon rose above the mainland with his amazing talent. He fought in the East and West, and fought in the South and North. Only in this way did he integrate the territory of the whole continent and build such a huge empire. Since the beginning of the great Aragon himself, such an iron law has been set up!


    In order to ensure that the army of the Empire would not lose its fighting power because of too long peace, the army of the Empire would have a spring drill every spring.


    In the Aragorn era, such exercises were strictly carried out.


    Although later generations, with the end of the Aragorn era, the Empire of later generations gradually abandoned this iron law because it had been peaceful for too long. There was even a history in which the imperial army had not practiced for more than ten years and the military discipline and combat power were exhausted. But later, with the change of Augustine Dynasty, the iron law of Aragon was strictly enforced again.


    After all, the present Augustine Dynasty is only two hundred years old, during which there were some regional small-scale wars, which made the imperial army get some vigilance, not too relaxed.


    Especially the present emperor Augustine VI. Although this guy is regarded as a successful tyrant, at least during his term of office, he paid unprecedented attention to military combat and training. Especially in the years of Augustine VI''s reign, the Imperial Army practiced every year, almost without interruption.


    Although Augustine VI did a lot of absurd things during his reign, and the emperor was not too wise, the northwest war was in vain. The situation of Nanyang expedition is greater than the harvest.


    However, it is undeniable that, thanks to the existence of the emperor, the average combat effectiveness of the Empire''s army is the best maintained by the Loran empire for more than 100 years.


    With the spring breeze, the army begins.


    In the division of war zones, the two provinces in the northwest naturally belong to the northwest Corps. Although the northwest army had secretly fought against the central government, they did not listen to the tone. But this annual spring drill has never been abandoned.


    What''s more, this spring drill once a year is a good opportunity for the northwest corps to show their strength. To deter the central government of the Empire, to show a tough stance and to use it as a political chip. So every spring, the northwest regiment spared no effort to perform. We will mobilize the best trained and most powerful armies to show off their strength and perform in the northwest.


    Of course, at the same time, we will not forget to be alert to every move of the imperial capital.


    It is worth pondering that for the central part of the imperial capital, the northwest is the place for the annual spring performance. Are particularly concerned about the place!


    How can the central government of the Empire not be nervous when it frequently mobilizes 200000 troops and does not listen to the 200000 troops under its control?!


    Every spring, the imperial city guards will mobilize tens of thousands of elite troops to drive all the way to the west, stationed in the upper reaches of the Lancang canal, facing the northwest. On the alert. In case the northwest Legion will rebel and make any real act of treason.


    And the northwest Corps. It''s the same. At the same time of their annual drill, the two most elite cavalry divisions of the northwest regiment will drive all the way to the eastern border of nurin province. In name, it''s a normal long-distance training, but in fact, it''s also a vigilant confrontation with the central royal city guard regiment, in case the Empire takes the opportunity to mobilize troops into the northwest.


    For the northwest army, it''s not reassuring that they should always guard against the guards of the Imperial City in the middle of the Empire during the spring drill every year. However, over the years, the central government has not been able to take care of the northwest, nor has it the courage to fight a civil war and eradicate the internal troubles in the northwest.


    Over the years, the main battle faction and the compromise faction in the military headquarters of the imperial capital have been fighting and arguing. The hardline landlord warlords were often young generals of the new empire. They advocated to subdue the sovereignty of the northwest by force, thoroughly solve the current situation of warlords under the separatist regime of the northwest legion, and maintain the centralized rule of the central government.


    And the compromisers, though hateful in people''s hearts, are not the soft bones in their imagination. On the contrary, these people are not dedicated to their own interests, and most of them are sincerely concerned about the country and the people. Every time they quarrel with the main fighters, they can also come up with a lot of analysis on the Empire''s financial and military expenditure and national strength. Speaking from reality, the Empire''s national strength is declining, and it is simply unable to fight a civil war. If they force a war, even if they win the civil war, It will also hurt the strength of the Empire! The following bad results, under the analysis, may appear two kinds of situations:


    First, the Empire reluctantly subdued the northwest and solved the northwest army. But the exotic people in the grassland took advantage of the situation: imagine, without the northwest Legion guarding the northwest, and after the civil war, where did the Empire lose its military strength and dispatch so many troops to deal with the prairie wolf with hundreds of thousands of elite cavalry?


    Second, even if the northwest foreign race does not take advantage of the opportunity... Imagine, if the Empire wants to fight a civil war, where can it mobilize troops to fight against the northwest army? The closest to the northwest, the best choice is naturally King City guards. The Royal City Guards Corps, the most glorious "thorn flower corps" in the era of the founding of the great Aragorn, can fight against the northwest Corps in terms of equipment, combat power and military strength... But the problem is, if the northwest army is solved after the war, but if the Royal City Guards Corps loses too much, If the military power directly under the central government of the empire is too weak... It is difficult to protect the northern Legion in the northern frozen forest. There are also the southern legion, or other powerful aristocratic lords in the Empire, who will not have different aspirations!


    Under the barrel of a gun comes political power. Although the land of Roland is alien, the people here also understand it!


    If the central government is weak and the local government is strong because of the civil war, then once the situation becomes chaotic. It''s not easy to calm down again!


    For this reason, the Empire would appease the warlords of the northwest army year after year. So that the northwest army can''t lose its tail.


    For the northwest corps, this annual spring drill has one big advantage:


    Money! Food!


    The iron law of the Empire, an annual spring drill. The military supplies were directly provided by the Imperial Army, and the local governments were responsible for the supply of weapons, horses, and grain. The imperial army would compensate the local government with financial allocation.


    In the northwest, such a situation made the northwest Army take advantage: the damned wartime regulations more than 20 years ago gave the northwest army the right to intervene in local government affairs. And every spring, the local government has to pay an extra sum of military expenses. Especially for grain and grass, in the name of training ground, so many troops of the northwest army come out and train back and forth in the two provinces of the northwest. Every time they pass through the ground, they directly ask the local government for money and food. If you don''t give them, you will be disobeying the imperial order.


    Governor Bohan had been in the Northwest for many years, and he had a headache for this situation. But he also made a little knock on the door. Two months before the spring drill every year. He would order that all the local warehouses be emptied, leaving only a small amount of food and materials. In order to avoid that when the northwest military exercise place, the locusts will pass through, and there will be no grass left.


    Over the past few years, a good play of hide and seek has been staged in Northwest China every year.


    However, this year, Dewey broke the convention!


    The sun rose overhead at noon. Under the blue sky and white clouds. Loulan City, the city of miracles, has been well prepared.


    Since yesterday. The Duke gave the order to restrict the entrance and exit of the city gate. Especially today, the city gate is closed and no one is allowed to leave Loulan city. Even those caravans who came to Beiwang from the South and got the news early, they simply chose to take a detour around Loulan City, and went to some small villages and towns on the Bank of Loulan lake to replenish fresh water and food, and then went on.


    And some do not want to detour, also temporarily ran to Loulan city nearby villages and towns.


    When a dark shadow gradually appeared on the horizon in the distance, the dense sound of iron hooves seemed to be a thunderbolt under the clear sky, smashing at the hearts of the guards!


    Northwest wasteland, flat terrain, is most suitable for cavalry impact. At this moment, on the horizon, a black line, like waves in general, but also like the wind roll clouds, look around, only to see that a piece of black cavalry, galloping horse, all the way like thunder, dust all over the sky!


    Standing at the head of the city, some experienced veterans can identify each other''s situation by observing the dust.


    Such a large area of cavalry, at least there are more than 20000 people, and galloping, the line is not chaotic, but in the wild geese wave band line, put on an undisguised attack posture, toward Loulan city!


    The dust almost covered the sky.


    Most of the guards standing on the wall of Loulan city were the elite veterans of the 4000 rebels that Duwei had taken in that day. These were the elite guards of the imperial capital. Looking at these cavalry, they can''t help changing color!


    The wind blows the clouds, the potential is like thunder!


    Almost in a moment, the large number of cavalry had already galloped to the bottom of the city. With a horn, the cavalry in the galloping changed immediately. They stopped about a mile under the city, but it was dark.


    The cavalry on the horse were all wearing the standard armor of the imperial northwest army, but everyone''s armor was painted with a unique symbol of the northwest army with black ink.


    Judging from the flag, these 20000 cavalry troops are a complete cavalry division. What makes the guards in Loulan City angry is that although they stop at the foot of the city, they are blatantly attacking!


    The northwest cavalry array kept bugling, then saw the flag rolling, and immediately separated several thousand troops from the two wings, but they ran around. It''s clear that it''s in line with the battle column and the Siege!


    Someone had already gone to the Duke''s palace quickly. Du Wei listened to the report, and did not reveal any words, just a faint "I know."


    In fact, Du Wei''s anger was forced down. As early as three days ago, the northwest army sent someone to inform Du Wei that this spring''s drill, the northwest army headquarters decided to choose the area near the lake outside Loulan city for the drill. When the decision was sent to Dewey, the other side declared that the army had already been set up and would arrive in three days! Such a move, let Du Wei almost turn over on the spot, but strong patience son endure. why? In three days? In other words, when the messenger of the other party came to report, the army had already set out! This so-called letter is a cover! People''s army has already set out, just come to tell you! If you agree, you have to agree. If you don''t agree, you have to agree!! At this moment, Dewey listened to the report and immediately ordered him to change his clothes and go out. He hesitated for a moment. He didn''t wear any Duke''s aristocratic clothes or wizard''s robes, but he chose a suit of armor. This armor was also produced by Duwei in the shop of the imperial capital. From the gorgeous degree of modeling, it was no less than that of Jolin''s, and the effect was improved. Du Wei was originally slender and weak when he was young. After practising the martial arts of fighting against the stars, he got a lot of improvement. In the northwest, he has gradually become tall and straight. Although his face is still a little bit childish, it is also limited by his age. However, the prestige between manners is stronger day by day. At the moment, this special armor is worn on the body. It''s really a heroic spirit. There was something of a young general in his actions. Du Wei gave an order, took all the bodyguards and the elder bodyguard smoke, and immediately went out of the Duke''s house to the gate.

 Chapter 220

    On the city gate, Dewey held the city wall with his hand and looked at the place not far below the city. Twenty thousand cavalry of the northwest army were swaggering, with flags all over the sky. He could not see any joy or anger on his face, but he pressed his hand on the city wall more and more tightly. There was a spark in his eyes!


    This is provocation! Naked provocation!!


    Du Weizao was no longer a military idiot. When he came to the northwest, he started from scratch. At least he knew something about his own army. Apart from other things, he also knew something about the array of the army.


    When he looked at it, how could he not see that the other side was openly posing a naked attack?


    "Dardanelle." Dewey suddenly whispered.


    Dardanelle stands behind Dewey. As the city guard of Loulan City, Dardanelle commands the garrison of Loulan city. The warrior of the former Liszt family, facing the swagger of the northwest army under the city, also had a look of anger on his face. Hearing Dewey''s call, he whispered: "my Lord."


    "Let the flag shine! See what they want to do. " Dewey sneered.


    Not long after, the flag came back and forth, and the people below reported: "my Lord, the other party told us that they asked us to open the gate of the city and let out a wall. They need to borrow the city defense to perform the offensive and defensive war..."


    The reporter was a deputy commander of Dardanelle''s men. Before he finished speaking, he saw Duwei''s face was livid and his voice dropped.


    Duwei sneered twice: "give up a wall? For them to perform offensive and defensive performances? Good! Good! Do they want to take the opportunity to tear down one of my walls? What a Northwest army


    "My lord... How shall we answer?" The deputy commander asked in a low voice.


    Du Wei face expressionless, coldly dropped a sentence: "no nonsense, directly flag to tell them: no!"


    With that, Dewey left his entourage and went into the tower on the wall.


    Northwest army. Do you really think I''m easy to bully?


    Dewey sneered.


    Before I asked for money and food, I had the mentality of spending money to buy peace, and I forbeared for a while. All the money and food... These bastards are still behind me! That time in niuli Town, the thousands of cavalry on the grassland were not secretly released by the northwest army!


    Testing Laozi''s bottom line? Then I''ll give you a good look at what is called "bottom line"!


    Walking into the city building, it seems very quiet in the underground chamber of the city building. Dewey is not modest. He sat right in the middle and then looked at Dardanelle: "Dardanelle, how many soldiers are there in our city now?"


    "A infantry regiment of 4000 people... Is it effective? Loulan city is the capital of our country. Half of the 4000 infantry regiments are from the king''s city guards you took in at the beginning. In terms of combat power, it should not be bad! As for the cavalry, a cavalry regiment led by general Longbottom, but the establishment has not been full. More than 2000 people. And... "Dardanelle seemed to see the anger in Dewey''s heart, and could not help whispering:" Sir, if you really want to fight... The siege, the cavalry can not play a great role. Besides, there are too many cavalry. If we fight in the field, even if the warriors under general lombaton are stronger, 2000 people will go out, they will only be eaten. "


    I don''t know. Although he didn''t respect Longbottom, the general was not unreasonable. He didn''t speak in the room, but now he said in a low voice: "those northwest troops are very powerful, and the cavalry are very good at fighting... It''s a pity that there are few of us. If you give me another 2000 people, I''ll take them out for a while, and take advantage of their unstable foothold. It''s not impossible to win for a while. Those guys show off their strength and run all the way. They consume a lot of horsepower. Now they''re just putting on airs... My Lord, if you want to strike the ground, it''s now, otherwise. When they''ve got enough horsepower. It''s hard to fight again. "


    Dewey suddenly laughed and looked at Longbottom: "my general... I''m just asking. Who said we had to fight? After all, they are also the imperial army. In my opinion, they threaten us and can''t fight. You want to embarrass me and try my bottom line by the way. "


    Longbottom grinned: "of course... But the northwest army has invested a lot of money this time. I think these 20000 cavalry should be the best in the northwest Army... If they are put here for no reason, there must be a purpose!"


    At this time, all of a sudden, Du Wei''s side, Du Wei''s current chief of staff, Philip spoke.


    After more than a year''s baptism of government affairs, the young man''s temperament became more and more calm. His originally handsome face actually washed away his original simplicity and showed a bit of tenderness. He gently reminded: "my Lord, I think of a possibility."


    "Speak


    "I heard that general Rugao of the northwest Legion is one of the faithful admirers of marquis Liszt... A few days ago, the northwest Legion had a good relationship with us, but just after your coming of age ceremony, their attitude towards us changed a little."


    With that said, everyone in the room was silent. After all, Du Wei''s private affairs are involved. No matter how many of his generals talk and laugh with Du Wei, it''s hard to make a sound now.


    Dewey narrowed his eyes and sighed, "Philip, you have a point. Ha ha... Marquis Liszt, you''ve given me a lot of trouble! "


    "It''s just one of them." Philip closed his sleeves, slightly yawned, and said in a low voice, "my Lord, although I have different military strategies, I can see that the other side''s army is a kind of siege. I''m afraid... They won''t really fight. After all, the northwest army has not yet made up its mind to rebel against the Empire. However... Besieging our capital for a period of time gives us a big embarrassment, but it is not impossible! What''s more, it will be spread out in the future... My Lord, your capital city has been besieged by the northwest army for ten or eight days, but you can''t go out of the city. You have become a shrinking turtle and let the other party flaunt their power at the door of your home... Then your majesty will be greatly damaged! "


    That''s it. Dardanelle said angrily, "Philip! Who do you think is a turtle with a shrunken head! As a member of staff, you don''t respect the officer. How dare you insult the Duke


    Duvet waved his hand: "Dardanelle, Philip just made a metaphor. However, what he said is reasonable. The northwest army won''t really fight. However, after a few days of siege, we were blocked at our door. This spread. I''ll lose my face! " He paused for a moment and looked at Philip: "what you said is very good. Dardanelle is not aimed at you. You two don''t have to worry about it."


    Philip''s face was calm and calm. He stepped back and said, "yes."


    Dewey refused to fight under the banner demanded by the northwest army. After a full hour, the northwest army did not make any further excessive moves. Only a few thousand people were separated to patrol around, but the siege posture was undisguised.


    Although the other side did not have a real frontal attack, but the Tulip House on the wall of the side, and not the slightest lax!


    Intellectually, everyone thinks that although the northwest army is arrogant, it should not make overt Rebellion: after all, the northwest army has been safe for so many years. Now there''s no reason to turn around for nothing. Moreover, in terms of timing, it is not a good opportunity for rebellion.


    However, after all, Chen Bingcheng, the other side, is not in charge. 20000 steeds, right in front of you! This kind of thing is always uncertain.


    As time went by, the tulip soldiers were all ready on the wall. Dardanelle was fully armed with armor and went back and forth with his own generals. Longbottom also went to reorganize the cavalry in the city to get ready. Only Dewey. Simply let people move a chair, sitting on the city gate, legs up, coldly looking at the northwest cavalry not far from the city.


    The iron cavalry of the northwest Legion really deserves its reputation. The cavalry of the 20000 people are well-organized, and they are listed in the lower part of the city without any slackness. Just quietly keep horsepower, and city confrontation.


    And when the sun is a little bit West. The old smoke behind Du Wei suddenly changed his face slightly. Look at Dewey again. He frowned and stood up from his chair. Holding the wall with both hands, looking at the distance


    On the horizon, a faint black line appeared, and then it became a continuous black cloud! Accompanied by, is a "rustle" "rustle" sound! Armor collision, boots owl! Shield like a wall, sword like a forest!


    Full five infantry regiments, more than 20000 infantry, march towards Loulan city!


    Giant shield soldiers in the front, long spear soldiers in the back, and then back, they are all elite northwest soldiers. There are several thousand archers in the back, all dressed in light clothes, with a long bow of Imperial military style behind them


    As the saying goes, thousands of people and horses cover the sun! More than 20000 new infantry came from afar, but they still had a strong lineup. Judging from their temperament, they were the elite of several divisions directly under general Lu Gao, the commander of the northwest army!


    Seeing the arrival of a large number of infantry of the northwest army, the northwest cavalry guarding under the city immediately cheered. Countless cavalry raised their guns and cried long live.


    The infantry slowly came to the bottom of the city, and then fell into silence!


    At the moment, there is a suffocating scene in the city. There is no human voice in the air, only the breathless silence!


    At this moment, suddenly the northwest army''s array separated, revealing a row of archers behind. These archers took down their long bows and arranged them in a dense array of salvos. They stretched their bows to take arrows, but the arrows aimed at Loulan city!


    The tulip family''s garrison in the city immediately changed color. Under the order of the garrison officer, everyone picked up the shield.


    Only Du Wei, still holding the wall sneer.


    Sure enough, these archers then lowered the arrow, and did not aim at the city. After a round of salvo fire, the arrow rain was like locusts, shooting about 20 meters below the wall of Loulan city! But see the open space above, the ground is full of arrows!!


    Then, the northwest Army Infantry under the city, as if on purpose, burst out laughing. The unbridled laughter made the tulip guards in the city angry.


    These garrisons used to be the garrisons of the imperial capital with eyes higher than the top. If they can become the garrisons of the capital of a country, they are naturally elite! Although they were all guilty and rebellious in the end, they were proud of themselves. But can not tolerate the northwest army in front of their domineering! In their hearts, they still feel: Laozi is the central army, these guys are just local army!


    After a volley, the archer stepped back, leaving a forest of arrows under the city. Then a thousand men engineering team was separated from the infantry of the northwest army, and they began to work and dig the fortifications under the eyelids of the tulip family garrison in the city. Cut down trees, set up a tent, erect a fence, and set up a camp here!


    And the northwest army at this time called a angry flag!


    Dardanelle''s deputy commander, who had received the other party''s flag, blushed and seemed to be afraid to speak in front of duvet.


    "Just say it." Dewey waved his hand.


    The deputy commander took a deep breath. He gritted his teeth and said, "my Lord, they say..." he seemed to have a trace of anger in his voice, and his voice was hoarse: "they said... Your Duke, I have learned that the third cavalry division and the fifth infantry division of the northwest army are practicing under Loulan city. According to this order, from this moment on, the areas covered by the bows and arrows of the anti northwest army are all restricted areas in wartime. No one, including the local leaders of the Empire, can disobey the military order and enter the forbidden area without authorization. Those who disobey the military order of the Empire have the right to kill the northwest army on the spot. "


    Dewey laughed instead of angry. With a smile, he pointed to the arrow forest on the ground below the city and said with a smile: "what they mean is that these arrows are the scope of the forbidden area... Let''s stay in the city, otherwise as soon as we get out of the city, we will break into the forbidden area and we can kill people. Is that right? "


    "... yes. My Lord The deputy commander''s face was bleeding, and he couldn''t help shouting: "Your Highness! When did we eat such a loser! The northwest army is nothing. Dare to bully us... My Lord, with your order, I''ll take people out and kill them! "


    Du Wei laughed, patted the officer on the shoulder and said gently, "don''t worry, don''t worry, they have military orders, so I have no countermeasures? Hum... I''m playing the wartime regulations again. I don''t want that. "


    After a pause, Du Wei said with a smile: "well, the order goes on. Everyone should strictly guard their posts and not leave without permission... Close the city gate tightly and no one is allowed to enter or leave. Aren''t they going to row the penalty area? Let''s stay in the city and let them toss around outside the city. Hum, 20000 cavalry, 20000 infantry, 40000 people eating and drinking Lhasa... Isn''t it to besiege the city? Let them surround


    Dewey said, waving the officer down.


    Some people don''t understand the meaning of the Duchess... Is it so tolerant?


    Dewey then ordered that all the students of the magic academy be mobilized to the city.


    Twenty eight students all came to the city according to Du Wei''s request. Du Wei suddenly said with a smile, "among you, I''m afraid you don''t have anyone who can fly in the wind yet?"


    The students looked at each other face to face. It''s true that the flying skills of the wind system, at their present level, can''t be used.


    Dewey thought: "well, then all of you immediately put on your magician robes... Stand on the city gate, stick to the wall and stand as eye-catching as possible! The more eye-catching the better


    Then Dewey invited the leader of the team who brought these magic students to practice in the Northwest: two disciples of master Aleck.


    These two are decent level seven magicians.


    Dewey called Vivian in again.


    "After a while, you don''t have to do anything else, just fly to the castle and fly to the sky..." Du Wei said with a smile: "Er, you two mages, if you can, I hope you can help me a little bit and do a little magic, no exaggeration, no offensive magic, a little wind or light, Anyway, the effect is gorgeous and eye-catching. "


    The two disciples of master Aleck had a good relationship with Dewey and agreed.


    "Vivian." Dewey took a look at the silly girl: "will you do some magic that looks dazzling but doesn''t have much practical effect? Such as magic array, or making some light ball, I''m used to scare people. "


    Vivian seemed to understand, nodded: "I... I will be a blessing of the light department, blessing shrouded in the scope, can let our people double the courage, increase the morale of war, OK?"


    Dewey laughs: "good!"


    Then, at the command of Du Wei, three figures rose from the top of the city!


    Vivian is in the middle, and the two disciples of master Aleck are on both sides!


    Three people, in the city tens of thousands of Northwest military attention, gently floated to the mid air! The disciples of master Aleck on both sides are all wearing grey robes, which is nothing more.


    But Vivian is a real white robed mage! That white robe is a symbol of power and dignity!


    Vivian is flying in the air. Her hands are shaking gently. She slowly draws a circle in the air. She clearly sings the incantation in her mouth. Soon, on her head, a golden six pointed star pattern appears in the air! Innumerable golden light drops like raindrops on the top of the city! The light of the six pointed star became more and more bright, and at last almost enveloped the whole city wall below!


    Master aliko''s disciples on both sides don''t know the opportunity? Hurry to show their magic power, fully cooperate with Vivian''s action. Such a huge blessing technique, how gorgeous it is! And in the light of magic, the two gray mages'' majestic voice of chanting incantations, using magic, word by word clearly and incomparably transmitted to the far away... In addition, on the wall, a whole row of magic students in robes stood out... Suddenly, this posture is really frightening! The general of the northwest army below was surprised to see it! So many magicians? The three flying in the sky are not counted. Why is there a row of people standing on the wall? Damn... One, two, three... Shit! Why so many!! By this time, Dewey had personally led a soldier who was specially responsible for flag. Wen said, "I have some words to spread to the opposite side, but the meaning is a little complicated. I don''t know if I can say them clearly in flag language." The soldier looked at the Duke and said excitedly, "your honor, no problem!"¡° Good! I said, "you fight!" Dewey''s face sank¡° All generals of the northwest Army: we have Roland mainland magic society, magic academy, one white robed mage, two gray robed mages, and twenty-eight magicians! I am ordered to go to the Northwest for business! From now on, in the name of the magic society, the special terms and orders of the magicians in the imperial code have been approved by the Duke of the northwest. The special orders are as follows: from this order, three hours later, within ten miles of Loulan City, we will try our best to test large-scale magic weapons! Change the magic to mass destruction magic. During the test period, please avoid anyone! If you don''t do anything, if you are covered by my magic, and if you have any damage, the magic society will not take any responsibility according to the special provisions of the imperial code for magicians The flag was sent out, and the northwest army was shocked! Large scale magic weapon test? What is this? Sounds like something very dangerous! Looking at the three magicians floating in the sky, as well as the long row standing on the wall, people can''t help sweating! Du Wei stood in the city, sneering: Northwest army, northwest army, do you want to try my bottom line? I''m afraid you can''t afford it! Hum, if you can try me, I can''t try you! Let''s see if you have the courage to revolt now!

 Chapter 221

    Dewey''s gambling!


    He''s gambling!


    Bet northwest Legion dare not now really counter, bet northwest Legion just test themselves, threaten themselves, but dare not really army Siege!


    In any case, this is not the best time for the northwest army to rebel.


    But seeing that there are 40000 northwest troops under the city, which is already one fifth of the northwest army''s strength, Chen Bing is under the city... Such a big hand can''t be without reason!


    What are they plotting?


    When the sun slanted to the west, the northwest army under the city finally began to move.


    Like worker ants, the soldiers demolished half of the barracks they had built, and carts of huge trees were carried away. At the same time, several thousand men''s infantry are in front of us, keeping alert at all times to prevent the defenders in the city from sneaking attack.


    One tent after another was put away, and then watching the dust rising in the distance, tens of thousands of people began to step back in an orderly way.


    Seeing this scene, Dewey, standing at the head of the city, was also relieved.


    It seems that he is right!


    As expected, the northwest army was extraordinary. Even when it retreated, it was still neat and orderly. The cavalry separated two wings and retreated slowly like the tide. The infantry array was as neat as a knife. The sound of neat feet was mixed with the sound of armor collision when the soldiers were walking, It has formed a kind of "Hua Hua Hua" movement with a strong sense of oppression.


    At this time, I saw the northwest army''s line-up, suddenly ran out more than ten riding. At once, a cavalry soldier was holding a flag high in his hand. The pattern on the flag was pure black, and the surrounding edge was inlaid with gold. It was the "golden flame black flag" of the northwest army.


    The northwest army takes black as its flag, and another nickname is "black flag army". However, people who can hold such gold silk and black flags are at least generals in the northwest army.


    Sure enough. More than ten riders rushed to the bottom of the city in one breath. A dozen elite heavy armor Knights arched one of them in the middle. The black flag was flying behind them. Then the general in the middle yelled to the city wall in a thick voice: "major general guhuaduoluo, under the command of general lugao of the northwest army, please reply to Duke tulip!"


    The man looked about forty years old, with a shrewd face, especially his nose. What''s more, the original long bridge of nose seems to be interrupted by someone in the middle, which makes the original straight nose become crooked. A suit of pure black armor. It was obviously made of the best cold iron spirit. There was a long Lance hanging on the horse. The spear head showed a cross shape, and the cross of the spear head was horizontal. It also has a blade. On the tip of the gun, there is a little dark red light. I don''t know whether it''s the magic weapon or the bloodstain left by the weapon drinking too much blood.


    Dewey stood on the top of the city, looking at the guy who called himself guhuadoro. He was looking at him, and behind him, Longbottom had come up: "hum. Guhuadoro, it''s this guy. "


    "Do you know him?" Dewey smiles.


    "Of course." Longbarton put out his tongue and added his lips, and his eyes flashed with a strange spirit: "this is my old face! When Lao Tzu was on the grassland, he often brought people back to drink and make trouble. He fought with guhuadoro''s men 80 times instead of 100 times. This guy has a good ability. It''s probably the strength of level six or seven knights. The soldiers also have a good set. He is one of the four cavalry generals under general Lu Gao of the northwest army. This guy is nothing else. Just careful. He is the most careful in doing things. It''s hard to take advantage of him. "


    Dewey laughed: "Oh? He''s a cautious, calm person... That''s easy to do! "


    He was really afraid that he would be a reckless guy who would not care about anything. Since this guy is famous for being cool and rational... Things are much easier.


    Dewey coughed softly. Standing on the wall, he leaned out and looked at guhuadoro at the bottom of the city: "Your Excellency, general guhuadoro, I am Dewey Rudolph."


    Guhuadoro, with a dull face, sat on the horse and hit his chest with one hand: "Your Highness, I''m sorry I can''t do the whole thing! I''d like to ask you, sir. At the moment, the city has been designated as an exercise zone by my northwest army. However, sir has made a banner that the magic society has also chosen this place for magic experiments... Although the military and the magic society belong to different families, there must be a saying. "


    Du Wei light way: "general ground meaning?"


    Guhuaduoluo immediately said: "it''s the iron law of the Empire to practice every spring. We can''t disobey it! Our Northwest army also acts according to the national law. The officers and men have been here for so long. Can''t you tell us to leave without saying a word


    Du Wei is not polite, face a board: "general guhuaduoluo, your words are not reasonable!! Although your army has come all the way, it''s only a hundred miles away. The headquarters of the magic society is in the imperial capital. These dozens of magicians have come all the way from the imperial capital. You can''t retreat. Can these dozens of magicians return to the imperial capital? "


    Guhuadoro was speechless.


    How detached is the status of the magician in the Empire? Let dozens of magicians give way, in this case, guhuaduoluo also knows that it is difficult to say. So clearly know Duwei is prevaricating, he is helpless. After all, no one is willing to offend the magician unless it is absolutely necessary.


    And... Before I came here this time, Lord lugao''s orders were also... Only surround, not fight! In particular, this "no fighting" was carefully instructed by the commander of the army.


    Guhuaduoluo thought for a moment and said in a loud voice: "Your Highness, the northwest army''s coming here to perform was announced three days ago. Although these noble magicians are not controlled by the imperial law, there are things first and then. This truth can''t be wrong! Even if the magician''s status is noble, he is not subject to imperial law. But it''s impossible to trample on the military law. "


    Du Wei just played with Lai, stood at the head of the city and laughed, and said in a loud voice: "general, I''m very sorry for your opinion... But I also have to explain it to you! Although I''m the Lord of DESAR, I''m not sure these magicians will listen to me! As you know, the magicians on the mainland. I have no power to restrain them... Besides, most of the magicians have bad temper. If these dignitaries are busy and they make trouble, and accidentally do something to hurt the warriors of your army, then I can''t bear the responsibility. And... Even if you report it to the military headquarters to fight a lawsuit. I don''t think the military headquarters can reason with the Magic Union. "


    Guhuaduoluo frowned even more. He hesitated in his heart. The tulip Duke was really hard to deal with by biting the mask of "magician".


    After all, if there is a real conflict with the magician. That''s really no place to reason! The Magic Union can''t even suppress the royal family, let alone the northwest army? If you really fight, whether you lose or win, it''s always your own side that loses in the end.


    Think of it here. Guhuaduoluogancui kicked the ball to Duwei: "Your Highness, you are the Duke of the Empire, the Lord of Desa Province, and a famous magician. In this case, how can we solve this problem? Is there any way to achieve both? "


    Guhuaduoluo was determined to pay attention to the fact that if the tulip Duke really insisted that his army should retreat ten miles, he would not be able to say so, even if he was struggling to turn his face. I can only refuse.


    Du Wei laughed and said: "your army had a special envoy to report three days ago, and I can''t make it difficult for you. Well, as a member of the magic society, I still have some weight to speak among these magicians. I''m trying to bear some responsibilities and give you some face. Well... I don''t ask much, as long as your army withdraws from a stone''s throw! The area within the next arrow of the city. Leave it to the magicians to study. That''s it


    a stone ''s throw?


    Guvardoro thought for a moment. Although there are still some doubts in my heart, how far can a stone''s throw be? Even if it''s an arrow from a Bowman. A few hundred meters is enough. Even with a military crossbow, it''s only one kilometer at most.


    General Lu Gao''s order is to encircle but not fight. Step back for one kilometer. As long as you keep it firmly, I don''t think they can fly out!


    The northwest Army knows very well how many troops there are in Loulan City, but only a few thousand people. How many waves can this idea bring?


    Thinking of this, guhuadoro laughed and said in a loud voice, "just as the duke said! I''ll have people stand back 500 meters! "


    "Wait a minute!" Du Wei suddenly called out: "my Lord, I''m talking about a stone''s throw. Whether it''s more or less, I have to try it! In this way, I will shoot an arrow myself, subject to my range! "


    Guhuadoro is more at ease. Although the tulip Duke heard that he was a powerful magician... But the weak body of the magician couldn''t do a good job in archery! Archery is about strength! It''s not magic!


    It''s a pity... He''s doomed.


    After they made an agreement, Dewey suddenly turned over with a smile and jumped to the wall of the city wall! Although his martial arts skills are not so good, he has been training his body very strongly since he has been learning star fighting for a long time. He is excellent in explosive, jumping and flexibility.


    Such a slight jump, the action is really unspeakable natural and unrestrained.


    At this moment, I saw the young Duke, dressed in gorgeous silver armor, with a bright red cape behind him. The wind was hunting, and he was standing on the wall. He was indescribable and handsome.


    With a smile, he lifted his cape and saw a dazzling magic light on his palm. A long bow with strange shape had appeared in his hand!


    The bow with streamline shape looks like a new moon in the night sky. The bow angles on both sides are polished with a kind of strange transparent crystal, and there are two curved barbs hanging on them. On the barbs, they are polished to a sharp edge!


    This is just the bow of death in Dewey''s hand... That is, the "jiduro throat instant prison arrow" that almost defeated Gandalf in the coup!!


    If this long bow is put straight, it will be almost as tall as duvi''s people. He holds it in his hands so that it has a peculiar shape and is gorgeous to the extreme. It will shock everyone immediately!


    Guhuadoro''s heart sank, too. I feel a little bit bad! Du Wei didn''t know how to use archery before, but since he got this jiduluo throat instant prison arrow, how can he not make good use of such an artifact in his hand? Even if the original archery is not good, it will definitely die to practice it. What''s more, it''s not an ordinary bow and arrow. If you want to practice common bow and arrow well, there are only two points: arm strength and eyesight!! But it''s just that this plan is all about instant prison arrow. It''s a bow and arrow specially used by magicians. It doesn''t rely on arm strength to pull the bow at all. It''s purely driven by magic... Dewey''s magic level is already quite powerful. As for eyesight... The magician''s "eagle eye" is much more accurate than any marksman when it''s used!!! Du Wei has been in the Northwest for more than a year. He has spent a lot of time secretly to practice this plan. At this moment, he finally takes it out!! Dewey''s bow is in hand. With a little string of slingshot, the magic power above "jiduluo throat instant prison arrow" was stimulated, and a faint silver light appeared immediately. The streamer above the long bow was flashing, which was particularly eye-catching! He made a slight gesture as if to pull a bow. But suddenly put it down again, looked back at the back: "old smoke!"¡° My Lord Lao Yan immediately stood up¡° Do you have the guts? " Dewey asked faintly. Lao Yan immediately straightened his chest: "yes!" After all, it''s a person who has died once. What''s the fear of Lao Yan now¡° Good Dewey laughed. All of a sudden, he raised his hand and pulled off the scarlet cloak behind him. As soon as he threw it, he threw it on top of the long gun in the hand of a garrison nearby. With the scarlet cloak on the tip of the gun, Du Wei pointed to the distance and said in a loud voice: "old smoke! After I shoot this arrow, you go out with this long gun! When you come to the place where I shot this arrow, take this gun and carry my cloak. Put it on the ground as a mark! " Lao Yan answered loudly, went over and took the long gun in the hand of the garrison, standing solemnly in the city¡° General guhuadoro, watch it Dewey sneered. He gently raised one foot and stood on the wall. Suddenly the body above the city wall in situ light a 360 degree rotation! Stretch out. Leaning back slightly, the whole person seems to have lost his balance, just like a bow! This action is extremely difficult. It''s also the height of publicity! Dewey caught the bowstring with two fingers and took a deep breath... Hum!!!! With a buzz and trembling bowstring, you can see the magic light on Dewey''s vanishing bow suddenly become dazzling! Just when the light was so dazzling that it almost stabbed people''s eyes, a meteor burst out suddenly under Dewey''s bow! Bright light in the mid air to draw a dazzling arc, toward the distance shot away... This meteor across the sky, tens of thousands of troops under the city everyone can see clearly, tens of thousands of people are staring at this meteor from the top of the head, toward the distance... Guhuadoro just feel the cold sweat on his forehead drop by drop! This... What kind of bow is this?!! How far did the arrow go? Guhuadoro didn''t even want to think about it! Du Wei jumped down from the wall stack with a slight jump. With a wave of his hand, the strange long bow turned into a light in his hand and disappeared. He turned to look at Lao Yan and said, "Lao Yan, go! Ride my horse, go back quickly, and put this spear with my cape in the place where the arrow falls After a pause, Dewey suddenly said with a malicious smile: "it''s a little far away... Lao Yan, it''s hard for you. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you to come back for dinner." Guhuadoro looks embarrassed... Wait, wait for him to come back for dinner? How far the hell is this going to go!!! Then Dewey turned and looked down at guhuadoro, with a less friendly look on his face¡° General, Yinuo Qianjin! Now, please withdraw from this place after you After a pause, Dewey suddenly gave a loud order: "pass on the dean''s order! An hour later, from below the city wall to where the arrow fell! Take three people as group unit, magic has no difference attack This sentence goes out, especially the last sentence "indifference attack" is more resounding! Dewey laughed twice, then went down the town without looking back. Northwest army? Play hard with me? I am more cruel than you!

 Chapter 222

    After a cup of tea, Dewey sighed softly.


    Philip saw that Dewey''s face was not happy, so he could not help whispering: "Sir, are you worried that the northwest army will not retreat?"


    "Worried?" Dewey laughed. He raised his eyebrow. "I have something to worry about. Don''t worry. They will go back."


    Sure enough, just as he had said this, Dardanelle had already pushed the door in: "Your Highness, the northwest army is retreating!"


    Dewey nodded, "I see."


    Then the bodyguard came in and announced that the Marquis Liszt wanted to see her.


    Du Wei is stunned, but Philip turns his head to other places. Only Dardanelle still looks at Du Wei.


    What is she doing here?


    Dewey frowned.


    This marquis is a real trouble. Since her birthday, the Marquis seems to have settled down in duvet''s duchess.


    Duvet is always embarrassed to rush people out if they don''t say they want to leave. It''s been consumed.


    Today, when he was besieging the city, Dewey was worried about whether the northwest army would really make trouble. He also sent twice as many people to encircle the Duke''s palace.


    After thinking for a moment, Dewey sighed, "please come in the marquis."


    Philip said goodbye as soon as he heard this, but Dardanelle looked at Dewey with a smile on his face.


    After all, he was born in the Liszt family. Although Dardanelle was very loyal to Dewey, if Dewey could marry the Liszt family, Dardanelle would be very happy to see him succeed.


    And, in the heart of this Dardanelle warrior. The beautiful Marquis Liszt almost exists as a goddess. If she can marry Dewey, it will be a good thing.


    When Marquis Liszt came in, her eyes were full of unreserved concern. Her dress was not very neat. A plain dress was obviously a simple dress in the room, and a gorgeous face was not made up at all. Can be like a picture, but still let Du Wei''s heart can''t help but jump a few times.


    And behind her, angel and muse followed. There is a trace of indifference on angel''s face, but Dewey can see at a glance that the indifference is clearly forced to disguise. The little girl''s eyes have already betrayed her heart. In those eyes, she can''t help peeping at Dewey and hiding a faint color.


    As for the Muse... After this boy was treated by Dewey once. I''m much more honest. Standing at the end, I look at my toes and don''t dare to touch Dewey''s eyes.


    "Your Highness." Mrs. Liszt said with a smile: "I just heard that the northwest army besieged the city, and even you went up to the castle in person. I''m worried about you... Now that you''re OK, I''m relieved. "


    Dewey laughed: "the Marquis is joking! The northwest army is also an imperial army, also under the banner of thorns. How can it be difficult for me? It''s just the usual spring drill. "


    Mrs. Liszt listened to Dewey''s "official tone.". His face was as beautiful as water, and there was a trace of resentment in his eyes. Suddenly he raised his head, gave Dardanelle a slight smile, and said in a low voice, "Dardanelle warrior, can you leave me alone with the Duke for a while?"


    Dardanelle used to be Mrs. Liszt''s courtier and heard what she said. He left with a bow.


    With the departure of Dardanelle, marquis Liszt gave a faint sigh, which was like weeping, but it melted people''s hearts. She came to Du Wei''s side and gazed at Du Wei quietly for a while. Her lips trembled slightly, then she said in a low voice: "Your Highness, are you still on guard against me?"


    Dewey shook his head. "What''s the lady saying?"


    "My Lord." Marquis Liszt''s eyes were full of bitterness: "everyone with a clear eye knows. The northwest army and you are not of one mind. What''s the situation in Northwest China. Do you still use me? This time, they besieged the city and forced you, which has gone too far. And blatant revolt, it''s just a line away! At this time, what you just said to me is to make me feel at ease? Or... Prevaricate on me? "


    Dewey felt quite uncomfortable when he was gazed at by such a beautiful woman. It''s a lie to say that he''s not attracted to beauty.


    If we change the occasion, the place and the identity, and meet such a gorgeous creature as Marquis Liszt, Dewey would not mind playing an ambiguous game with her. This woman is so beautiful that men can''t resist it.


    If it''s just Lang Youqing''s intention to have a "just for one night", Du Wei doesn''t think he will refuse. On the contrary, I''m afraid he will break his head.


    But it''s one thing to be interested in a woman''s beauty, and another to marry her!


    After a little hesitation, Dewey said, "madam, you are so thoughtful. What I said just now is just to prevent you from worrying too much. I don''t care about the tens of thousands of Northwest troops. Don''t say that they absolutely dare not turn back now... "


    At this point, Du Wei smile, with a sense of awe inspiring self-confidence in his eyes, and then flick the table, light way: "even if they are really anti now. My "miracle city" can be eaten by only 40000 people? I have an idea in my heart. Don''t worry, madam


    This is much softer than the tone of refusing others thousands of miles away. Marquis Liszt turned from anger to joy, and a trace of tenderness flashed on her charming face. It seemed to be a relief, and she said in a soft voice: "my Lord, since you advocate freedom, I don''t ask much. It''s just that today''s event is very frightening... If you don''t mind... "


    She suddenly took a strangely translucent thing from her arms and gently put it on the desk of duvet: "it''s from my Liszt family, and it''s not a strange thing. It''s just that it''s cold in the northwest. I don''t think you''ll have a rest tonight. I''m afraid you''ll have to take someone to inspect the city tower. Please be sure to wear this thing at your side, wear this thing, not invasion of sand, but also can withstand the cold at night


    Dewey is about to speak. But Mrs. Liszt suddenly whispered: "this is a piece of LAN''s heart. Please don''t make people sad."


    Dewey''s hand, which was going to push it back, felt a slight movement after hearing this. Suddenly, he felt that his fingertips touched a very soft thing. Looking down, it was Marquis Liszt''s catkin, and his fingers were on each other''s delicate fingertips. That greasy boneless feeling, let a person can''t help in the heart. Hand action involuntarily turned into a took the thing, and then a wry smile, into the arms: "I must wear it."


    Marquis Liszt just laughed. She was born like eighteen beauties. Now when she smiles, her eyes flash with charming shyness. She looks like a girl. His cheeks were dizzy, and then he slightly owed his body and left.


    The angel behind, however, kept biting his lips and saying nothing. Before leaving, I took a faint look at Du Wei.


    "Dewey... My Lord." At the end of his walk, the Muse suddenly whispered, "a moment ago, when you were on the top of the city. My sister will take me to the back of the city to watch. "


    "Oh?" Dewey''s eyebrows were raised.


    "You..." the Muse hesitated for a moment, then flashed a look in his eyes, and said in a low voice: "you... Your archery is really... Beautiful!"


    Speaking of this, the Muse suddenly had a panic in his eyes and quickly added: "ah, um... This is what angel asked me to tell you."


    With that, he quickly ran out. After angel.


    Du Wei sighed


    Beauty, it''s hard to bear!


    I can''t help but take out the transparent crystal that Mrs. Liszt just gave me. The tentacle is warm, and there is no magic wave on it. I can hold it in my hand, but it seems that I can feel a faint warm feeling, soft flowing like the palm of my hand.


    In the evening, the report came from the people below. The northwest army has retreated ten miles.


    in fact. Dewey shot that arrow, no more, no less. It''s exactly ten miles. He rode all the way out of the city, armed with Dewey''s Scarlet cloak. Among the thousands of troops of the northwest army, no one else was flying by.


    This feeling, let originally have looked down on all the old smoke, in the heart can''t help but give birth to a bit of pride!


    It''s really cool to do things with this young Duke!


    Now, Dewey is trying to find out the bottom line of the northwest military and civilian.


    But what exactly does the northwest army want to do? Tens of thousands of troops are here. Are they here for leisure?


    Duvet won''t do the city tour. But in the evening, he went back to the back of the castle, which was a separated courtyard. All the furnishings were just like the courtyard of count Raymond''s study in count Rowling''s house in the imperial capital.


    Dewey has given orders that no one can get in or out of this yard without his permission!


    He went into the study in the yard and closed the door.


    The study was as well furnished as count Raymond''s. The room is very cold.


    There were no servants. Dewey lit a lamp by himself. Then he took out a bottle of wine from the cupboard and sat down behind his desk. He poured and drank.


    In the middle of a bottle of wine, Dewey suddenly put down his glass with a look in his eyes.


    Outside, the door of the study was gently buttoned twice.


    "Come in." Du Wei said in a deep voice.


    The door opened and a man in a black Samurai robe came in.


    The man was originally handsome, but there were a few more subtle scars, which were obviously left not far away. These scars did not diminish the man''s charm. On the contrary, they made the beautiful man more manly.


    Alfa entered the study as like as two peas, who sat behind the desk, looked at the bottle in front of Duwei and looked at the room as if it were the same old old count''s study.


    Alfa''s heart was in a trance for a moment as he watched Dewey smile at himself behind his desk. He seemed to go back to the past, looking at count Raymond sitting behind the table with his favorite wine in front of him. When I come back from the task, I always say to myself:


    "Well done, alpha, come and have a drink with me." Despite the man in front of him, his current title is higher than Raymond''s. Although the boy in front of him is Raymond''s own son. But Alfa could not help but feel a faint sadness in his heart. In fact, since listening to Raymond''s advice and asking him to stay with Dewey to help. The heart of this alpha bodyguard has always been at a loss. The Rowling family is gone. Although the duvidi tulip family is regarded as the heritage of the Rowling family... After all, this is different. He has worked for the Rowling family all his life, but the collapse of the Rowling family makes alpha lose his soul. His whole life''s loyalty becomes empty in a moment! Although he is still meticulously carrying out count Raymond''s orders to himself, he works wholeheartedly for Dewey. But in fact. Only alpha himself knew that his heart was numb¡° Uncle alpha. " The smile on Dewey''s face was sincere: "I was just thinking, now, you should be back." There was a trace of fatigue on Alfa''s face. With his strong power. He was ordered to leave the city quietly to work for Du Wei. He had been running for thousands of miles all day, but he couldn''t hold on any longer¡° Young master Alpha nodded: "I have the news you want." Dewey''s face was cold, and he sat up straight. This is uncle alpha. It''s absolutely true! Unfortunately, because he is a confidant of his father, he has followed his father for too long, and is unlikely to become his absolute lineage after all. Since coming to the northwest, Dewey did not let Alfa stay with him at all, but gave him another duty: intelligence gathering. The chief bodyguard is strong in martial arts, and he has a sense of propriety, means and rich experience. A dark force in my father''s hands. It''s all in the charge of the chief bodyguard. Dewey is very confident about his ability¡° Go ahead. " Dewey took a deep breath¡° Three hundred miles out of the city, I walked around again from east to west and found a situation Alfa said slowly: "these northwest soldiers have brought a group of people here secretly! I inquired about it from a distance. There were about 5000 or 6000 people hiding in the northwest army all the way! The costumes of these people are from the grassland. I can''t be wrong. " Du Wei was surprised. People on the grassland? What do these northwest army want to do¡° The thousands were separated from the northwest army at a distance. Then it was divided into teams. They scattered and ran away. I secretly followed one of them and hung behind them for a while. To be sure, they seem to be looking for something! " Dewey''s eyes shine¡° I quietly approached them again and overheard what they said. I don''t know much about the language of different nationalities in the grassland. I can only barely listen to it. But I''m sure that the total number of these grassland people who sneaked in this time is probably more than 10000. The northwest army helped them sneak in. I''ve heard from them that if the northwest army encircles our city and refuses to let us go out, they can look for it everywhere! " Do you know what they''re looking for¡° I don''t know. " Alpha shook his head: "however, I vaguely heard them say something... The order of the wizard king or something." Dewey stopped talking. The order of the Witch King? Was it sent out to find the Warcraft? However, this Warcraft is really precious. No wonder the Witch King perseveres! hey! What a Northwest army! Actually help the outsider to help this! Don''t hesitate to surround my city, don''t let me go out! So that the northwest people can search everywhere in Laozi''s house?! Lugao, lugao! What good did you get from grassland people! How dare you let the enemy enter the border of our country so recklessly? Such a mess! treacherous ministers and traitors!! If you are just a thief, I don''t care about you! Just, thousand shouldn''t, ten thousand shouldn''t! You have offended me!! When Duwei was annoyed, Alfa suddenly whispered, "young master, if there is nothing else, I''ll go out first."¡° Wait Du Wei smiles. He looks up and looks at the old minister of the Rowling family who has held him since he was a child. He suddenly points to the wine bottle on the table and smiles at alfa. Wen says, "well done, uncle alfa. Come and have a drink with me." As soon as he said this, alfa was shocked! Originally numb eyes, as if finally flowing out a trace of soft emotion.

 Chapter 223

    With duvet''s hand filled glass in hand, Alfa quietly looked at the amber wine in the glass, as if in a trance.


    ... well, have a drink with me


    Have a drink with me


    The count who patted himself on the shoulder, boasted of his good work, and then pulled himself to drink... Now?


    I''m afraid he has returned to Rowling''s hometown, guarding the castle, dissipating all his pride, and growing old in the ordinary


    Yes, that''s it.


    In mediocrity, slowly aging.


    Thinking of this, Alfa suddenly felt an impulse in his heart. He really wanted to throw the glass of wine out of his hand!


    He wants to laugh, he wants to laugh, he wants to laugh!


    I, the mission that I vowed to protect... It''s gone!


    I, the family I was willing to die for... It''s gone!


    I once vowed that I could dedicate my life to it... It''s gone!


    And... The man who once could make himself willing to die with an order... He is not here now!!


    Count! adult! Raymond


    Now you are probably sitting in the study of Rowling castle, in front of the fireplace, on fire, with blankets on your knees. The only thing you need to think about is what you eat for dinner, or whether it will rain tomorrow


    Ridiculous!!!


    It''s not only you, but also me. I''m alpha!!


    More than 40 years of my life, most of my life, have contributed to the mission in my heart! But in the end


    I was still hobbling along... But count Raymond. what about you?


    And you left?!


    Joke! Funny!!


    So what am I? What am I alpha?


    The common lofty aspirations of those years, you said to leave. Yes, you failed. You can go back.


    What about me? Can I return it?


    At this moment, Alfa''s heart suddenly felt very tired.


    He sighed, withdrew his gaze from the glass and closed his eyes. Drink it all in one gulp.


    That''s it.


    A smile suddenly appeared in the corner of Alfa''s mouth. Smile, full of ridicule and fatigue.


    I have lost the goal of my life, now I don''t even know what I am doing.


    The only thing I can do is to follow the man''s last instructions before he leaves: help his son until


    Hum, you know the day you die.


    Alfa gently lowered his glass and nodded to Dewey. I''m going to turn around and leave.


    "Just a moment, uncle alpha." Du Wei suddenly opened his mouth and stopped the old bodyguard.


    Alfa stopped and looked back at Dewey. "What can I do for you, master?"


    Dewey took a deep breath and looked at the handsome middle-aged knight in front of him. There was a faint uneasiness in Dewey''s heart.


    Because he from this man''s eyes, see the ground is a kind of numbness that can''t be shaken! Even... In his eyes, there was a faint breath of... Death!!


    "Uncle alpha." Dewey came around from behind his desk and came to the captain of the guard. His tone was very serious: "I don''t think we have a chance to have a good talk since we left the imperial capital. I remember when I was young, you hugged me... At that time, in my opinion, you were the strongest warrior I knew. And the most trusted guardian of the family. "


    Alfa seemed to smile and said, "young master... That''s just my duty."


    "It''s not that simple." Dewey shook his head, his voice low: "I know. You''ve been depressed ever since your father lost his power and went to seclusion... Are you desperate for your family? "


    Alpha didn''t speak.


    Du Wei said slowly: "now everyone calls me" tulip Duke ". Even in the official records of the Empire, my surname has been changed to" Rudolph. ". But... What I want to say to you is that I know in my heart that my name is Dewey Rowling! It''s Rowling! Not Rudolph


    Alpha still didn''t speak.


    "Uncle alpha, I know your disappointment with the family." Dewey tried to use the most sincere language: "but you know what... I promised my mother! As long as I have one day, the hope of the Rowling family will never be cut off! Now everyone calls me tulip. Or Rudolph. But I promise you, one day. I will make the name "Rowling" stand on the mainland again! "


    Looking at the resolute expression on Dewey''s face, Alpha''s eyes didn''t seem to fluctuate much. The middle-aged Knight pondered for a while, then suddenly asked: "young master, when you first came back to the plain of Rowling, did you see any scenes?"


    Du Wei was stunned.


    Then he suddenly remembered that two years ago, he was "assigned" back to the Lorraine plain. When the motorcade just crossed the Lorraine River, when the motorcade stepped on the Lorraine plain, the riders and the servants of the Lorraine family were cheering.


    I remember that time, all the cavalry cheered, and some even forgot the discipline, and let the horse run back and let its hooves happily trample on the black soil! Even their officers did not mean to restrain the excited subordinates at the moment, but sat on the horse and looked at it with a smile!


    Everyone''s face was full of that kind of proud smile from the heart. Everyone took off their hats and threw them into the sky, shouting: "home!! The Rawlings have returned to their land! "


    This is a sense of belonging and honor to the family! It''s a sense of belonging that has been deeply imprinted in the blood!


    Even mad, the former groom who is usually not very good-looking, said to Dewey very seriously, "don''t call us cortexans, but we must call us Rawlings! It''s Rowling, not a province! "


    It was the first time that Dewey was shocked when he came to the world. For the first time, he was infected by those who cheered home, facing the rich plain of Lorraine, listening to the cheers of the cavalry. Even Dewey, who''s been dying. Can not help but give birth to some of the "home" expectations.


    All the things, all the glory, all the cohesion, all the love, all come from one name:


    Rowling!


    Looking back on the scene, duvet suddenly felt that he could understand the heart of Captain alpha!


    "Young master." Alfa whispered, "maybe you''re young. At your age, you can''t understand the name Rowling for people of our age. What kind of significance is it! Maybe you don''t know that when the family collapsed, there were crying voices everywhere on the plain of Rowling. When the private army of Rowling family was forcibly disbanded, some loyal Knights even committed suicide on the spot to accompany the family to die!! These... You don''t know. "


    Du Wei opened his mouth. He couldn''t speak.


    Alfa bowed deeply to Dewey. At this moment, there was a trace of excitement on the knight''s face: "maybe. It''s funny to say that in my capacity... But that''s what I do in the heart of the earth. In my heart, I am a member of the Rowling family... My father, my grandfather, even my great grandfather, are loyal members of the Rowling family! People like me. From birth, I was educated to be loyal to my family all my life. It''s my mission. Even if you sacrifice your own blood and life, you have to defend the glory of the family! When necessary, I can take my sword without hesitation, but challenge any enemy! My whole life has been closely tied up with my family, even my descendants, my blood... But suddenly one day, everything has changed! The bond that held my life together was cut off by a knife! My mission. All my things, all my glory, all my loyalty, all of a sudden, are gone! Young master, at this time, although I am still alive, my heart is dead. "


    Dewey looked at Alfa quietly.


    "Although..." Alfa breathed out slowly, his voice became low: "although. Young master, you are determined to revive your family... Although you are a member of the Rowling family. But... What you may not understand is. In the eyes of all the people of Lorraine, even if your title is higher than that of your Earl! Even though you are still more powerful than the Rowling family back then... But. In my opinion... Oh, please forgive me. In my opinion, you don''t mean Rowling. "


    "... why?" Dewey''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Because you are now called ''Duke of tulip'', not ''count Lorraine''! Because your current territory is the province of Desa, not the plain of Lorraine! Because your capital is built on the Bank of Loulan lake, not on the edge of Luolin river Alfa said without hesitation: "for an ancient family like the Rawlings... Tradition is better than everything!"


    "But I''ll try to recover that!" Dewey clenched his fists: "one day, I''ll get it back to Lorraine plain! Take back the Lorraine river! Reestablish the order of the Rowlings! Uncle alpha... If you are depressed now, who else can I expect to help me? Although I have a lot of people under my command now, you are the only one in the real Rowling family! "


    Looking at Alfa''s bodyguard still silent, Dewey added: "besides... My father asked you to stay with me just to help me, one day..."


    "Young master!" Suddenly, a spark flashed in the eyes of Captain alpha! So... Like anger?


    "Young master!" Alfa''s voice suddenly became cold: "don''t mention your father to me any more. Because in my heart, the real Lord Raymond of the Rowling family is dead! Now living in the castle of Lorraine is just a body that has lost its soul and is willing to grow old in mediocrity! "


    Dewey was surprised. He didn''t expect that when Alfa mentioned his father, he had such resentment in his heart?!


    Isn''t he supposed to be loyal to old Raymond?


    "For... Why?" Asked Dewey.


    "Because he didn''t die bravely! It''s a cowardly survival. " Alfa said slowly: "the family has fallen down... I would rather hope that the count would bravely accompany the family to die than watch him become an aging and mediocre old man! In that case, Alfa will commit suicide and die with him!! The coup failed that day. If he wants to, I can fight to protect him from the imperial capital! Go back to the Lorraine plain to reorganize the army and fight again in the future! But he chose to surrender! He thought it would save the family. Avoid more bleeding? Wrong! Raymond, he''s wrong! "


    When alpha was very angry, a strong fighting spirit suddenly appeared on him! His mood seemed to be out of control, and he said in a loud voice: "when we Rawlings have lost our soul, the glory and dignity of our family... It''s more painful to live in such humiliation than to die!! Raymond, he''s wrong! Wrong


    Looking at Dewey''s surprised look, Alfa suddenly flashed a deep heartache in his eyes, his fighting spirit converged and his head dropped. Slowly way: "young master, please forgive my gaffe... I believe your determination, also believe your sincerity. But now, I can''t see any hope! "


    "How... How can we not see hope?" Dewey frowned.


    "You Alfa suddenly sneered: "you are already a duke and have a provincial territory... Then why do you want to go back to the Lorraine plain? No matter the Regent or any emperor. Will one of his ministers be allowed to own two territories? What is family? To be clear, it is: land and people!! Now, your land is in the province of Desa! Your people are from the province of DESAR! These people are not from the Rowling family! The real people of Luolin family live in Luolin plain! Hundreds of years. How many generations have lived in the Luolin plain, drinking the water of the Luolin River to grow up! Even if one day you really put up a banner of Rowling in the province of Desa... I will not agree that this is the Rowling family! Because this land is not Rowling''s land! And none of the people here are Rowling people! "


    Dewey was finally speechless. Alfa took a look at Dewey, who suddenly fell on one knee. One hand across the chest, made a most solemn Knight ceremony: "young master, I deeply understand your ambition. But I really don''t see any hope now. Perhaps you will achieve much more than the great achievements of the ancestors of the Rowling family in those years, and perhaps your name will be forever engraved in history... But, with all due respect, these honors can not hide a fact. That is: the real Rowling family no longer exists. "


    After all this, Alfa got up, stopped talking, turned and left the study.


    Dewey was silent for a long time. He sighed. He had to admit that alfa was right, really right!


    Even if I really set up the banner of Rowling in the northwest in the future... Can this be regarded as the "Rowling family"?


    The hundreds of thousands of people living in the plain of Lorraine. The real Rowlings! Desa Province... Desa province after all!


    In this way. I keep saying that I want to restore the family glory... I think it''s too simple.


    If you want to really restore Rowling, unless you can get it back to the plain. Take back the hundreds of thousands of real luolinzimin! But... How could Prince Chen agree with this kind of thing? How could he have given Rowling plain back to himself? How is it possible to give back hundreds of thousands of luolinzimin?


    It was... A long night!


    Before dawn, Dewey did not let himself continue to be depressed. He perked up and went out of the study.


    No matter what the future is, it is the problems that lie ahead that are the most real.


    Forty thousand northwest troops are ten miles outside the city. Ten thousand coyotes have sneaked into their own territory.


    As a lord, as the master of this land, duvet certainly can''t allow such things!


    After gathering all the people to board the gate, Du Wei looked into the distance, and the eagle eye skill was displayed. Du Wei could easily see the barracks of the northwest army.


    Overnight, the northwest army had set up camp ten miles away from the city.


    "Last night, I sent some brothers to inquire in the dark." Longbottom said with a curl of his mouth: "the northwest army has increased its troops. Last night, a large number of supplies arrived. About one infantry regiment escorted the supplies. According to my estimation, the food, grass and supplies delivered are enough for the 40000 people outside to eat and drink here for a month. That''s to say... These guys want to keep us in the city for a month. "


    Du Wei sneered: "sure enough, I''ve made a lot of money!"


    Then he announced, "gentlemen, I have bad news to announce. I''ve got reliable information. These northwest troops are not coming with good intentions this time! They blocked the door to keep us from going out. In fact, it''s to protect the grassland people! The reliable news I got is that at least 10000 grassland people have sneaked into our territory and are now wantonly running wild on our territory. "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in Dewey''s team changed their faces!


    Philip, the staff member, had the quickest brain. He immediately said, "my Lord! We have to send troops out as soon as possible! Everyone knows the horror of grassland people! They are a group of bloodthirsty wolves! If such a group of wolves are allowed to enter our territory... Then the people of DESAR province will suffer a great loss! These guys can''t be soft handed in burning, killing and looting! "


    "But we are short of troops." Dardanelle frowned: "my Lord. Are you sure those grassland people are breaking up into parts? In this case, there are only a few thousand people in our hands. Even if we go out, where can we find those bastards when the province of DESAR is so big? "


    Philip immediately said angrily, "Lord Dardanelle! Do we just watch coyotes go wild in our territory? It''s all our people who shed blood! "


    Dardanelle immediately said, "Mr. Phillip, that''s not what I mean! It''s just that I think from a purely military point of view. We are short of troops. If we want to deal with grassland people. We have to use cavalry, and cavalry... "


    At this point, he took a look at Longbottom. The meaning of this look is obvious: we don''t have many cavalry!


    For the first time, Dewey doubted the "elite" strategy of lombaton. Because of the high requirements of the general''s cavalry quality, Du Wei now has only one cavalry regiment under his command.


    Three thousand cavalry.


    How to deal with 10000 coyotes? And it''s a prairie wolf who breaks up the whole into parts! These people will certainly be like locusts everywhere rampant!


    This lombaton, although Dewey also supports the strategy of elite soldiers. But... The quantity is too small! It has been a year since I came to the northwest. The infantry has nearly 20000 people, and a full division has been established, while the cavalry still has 3000 people


    "Cough!" Longbottom finally coughed and spoke.


    He made a sound. The people nearby all quieted down. After all, among the people around Dewey, only Longbottom is the only one with the most military experience. Other people, no matter Philip or Dardanelle, have never been in the army.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t think it''s that bad." "Don''t forget. Outside, there are Knight Robert and his two infantry regiments


    Knight Robert is not in Loulan at the moment. As the infantry leader of the tulip family, Knight Robert now has four infantry regiments, 16000 in name. In fact, one of the most elite infantry regiments stayed in Loulan, the capital, to guard the capital.


    A infantry regiment was ordered to be stationed in the former capital city of giliat, now the "secret factory" of duvidi.


    The remaining two infantry regiments, 8000 men, were scattered throughout the province. Act as a local garrison.


    Philip frowned. He put forward his own worry: "yes, but the two infantry regiments of Knight Robert are scattered and stationed in different places. And... The two infantry regiments are mixed up of veterans and recruits, and their combat effectiveness is not absolutely reassuring. If you meet a large number of grassland cavalry, it''s easy to be eaten by the other side when you can''t prevent them. "


    "But don''t forget... The grassland people also broke up the army and sneaked in." Longbottom said in a loud voice: "although there are 10000 of them, they are not so terrible after they break up. And our troops are stationed in towns. With the cautious character of Knight Robert, the officers he trained should be very careful. These days, the northwest army was mobilized in the spring. The Duke had already ordered the garrison to be careful. If grassland people want to sneak attack, they don''t have many chances. As long as our local garrison strictly guards the door, it won''t be a big problem... Of course, we can''t wait to die, we have to send people out. It''s just that. I mean, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. It''s not as bad as you think


    Dewey pondered for a moment. As the supreme leader, he made a decision: "I trust Knight Robert. He is a trustworthy person. I believe that under his leadership, the coyotes will not take much advantage of him... Only. Our problem now is to find a way to send out cavalry! Otherwise, it will make people uneasy for a long time. "


    The Duke made the decision, and the people below would not argue any more. Everybody''s looking at Dewey.


    "We need a way out." Dadanier said: "the northwest army is clearly besieged! Since they collude with the grassland people, they will never let our army out of their encirclement! Longbottom''s general''s men went out to inquire last night. These prairie people sent several thousand cavalry to patrol around our city. They were very alert. It''s impossible to dive out. If you want to go out... You have to break through! My lord... Maybe we should be ready to fight with the northwest army! "


    Dewey took a look at Dardanelle. Looking at Longbottom and the other officers behind him, everyone was determined and eager to try.


    "Hard hit?" Dewey thought for a moment. He raised his eyebrows and was about to give an order. Suddenly Philip whispered, "my Lord. Maybe I have a way


    "Well?"


    Philip was in no hurry, with a smile on his face: "Your Excellency, you have forgotten that Marquis Liszt is still in the city now. I heard. General lugao of the northwest army is a loyal minister of the Marquis! Presumably, the people of the northwest army dare not stop the listers from leaving the city. "


    After a pause, Philip said with a smile, "Mrs. Liszt is here this time. But with a team of white feather Knights of the Liszt family


    Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    Philip continued with a smile: "with your friendship with Marquis Liszt, it should not be difficult to borrow the name of the white feather knights. The only difficulty is the equipment. Fortunately, the most famous feature of the white feather knights is the white horse and silver armour. We have a lot of white horses. If it''s not enough, we can make some fake fuels. In a hurry, the other side can''t see any flaws. As for the Silver Knight Armor, it should be enough in the warehouse... Finally, just borrow the flag of the white feather Knight Order of the Liszt family. I think the northwest army is embarrassed to intercept Liszt''s cavalry regiment. If necessary, we can lie that the Marquis''s is in the ranks, and they dare not intercept it! "


    "But... There are only two hundred white feather Knights here this time... And everyone knows that. There are only 500 members in the white feather order. We have 3000 cavalry! Everyone knows it''s fake to rush out like this. " Danielle frowned.


    Philip smiles. Without saying a word, Dewey said with a knowing smile, "it''s not difficult! According to the establishment of a knight with four retinues, as long as our team has not checked 800, it will not cause suspicion. We divided three thousand cavalry into four groups and went out in four directions. Hum, even if they meet their cavalry, they can''t see anything... "


    There is no telephone or mobile phone in this world! Even if the four teams are intercepted by the enemy at the same time, the enemy''s troops can''t contact each other! Can''t contact immediately, even if four teams were found at the same time, the other party didn''t know that we had four "white feather knights" out at the same time! By the time they found out, our cavalry had long gone.


    The only problem is... I''m going to owe Marquis Liszt again!


    Sure enough, marquis Liszt agreed to Dewey''s request without hesitation. Even she offered to lend all the real 200 white feather Knights she had brought to duvet! Two hundred people were divided into four teams, followed by four cavalry teams under Dewey out of the city, each with dozens of real white feather knights, so that even if they met the enemy, it was easier to muddle through.


    In addition, Mrs. Liszt made a small request that the Muse go out with Dewey.


    "The Muse is the heir of the family after all. With him by your side, even if the northwest army really intercepts and muse comes forward, it must be..." Marquis Liszt said with a smile: "even if lugao is present, we should give our family this face."


    Dewey thought for a moment, although it''s inconvenient to go out and take the Muse, if it''s really a fight... It''s just! As long as the boy is honest with himself and takes care of him more, with his current strength, a level 6 magician, can''t take care of a boy?


    Philip is really a capable guy. In the shortest time, he gathered enough silver armor from the warehouse. Even if there was not enough, he simply painted it with paint. As for the horses, he did the same.


    Before noon, the four gates of Loulan city opened at the same time, and four cavalry teams rushed out of the capital city from four directions.


    According to the distribution, Dewey brought his own team, lombarton brought his own team, and Hussein brought his own team, while the last team lacked a leader. Although there was a cavalry captain, the officer''s warrior level was not high, so it was hard to guarantee that if he met coyotes... Those guys might come with shamans! After all, there must be a master with the army!


    After thinking about it for a while, Dewey invited the captain alpha out to follow the group.


    In this way, four teams of people, their own team of people have their own existence, a level 6 magician, and although they can''t summon out on weekdays, they will certainly save their own Semel at the critical moment. There are also 28 magic students with their own team, so many people, the weight is enough.


    Longbottom''s team, the 250 general''s strength is also quite good. Just in case, Dewey also invited two disciples of master Aleck to follow Longbottom''s team.


    There is no need to say about Hussain... As long as the dragon does not make trouble, there is no one on the mainland who can fight with Hussain! Shaman? Hum, a paladin, even if it''s a white robed magician, should weigh his weight!


    Alpha bodyguard chief, also has eight levels of strength. A master who can charge against the Holy Knights will not have a problem with grassland cavalry.


    The only thing to explain is the people who stay in Loulan city!


    Dardanelle, as a city warden, stayed. But Dewey hesitated for a moment, and finally found out Miss Nicole and Vivian.


    "Dardanelle, you know her majesty, Queen Medusa." Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "you should also know that her identity had better not be exposed, otherwise, it will be a big trouble! Therefore, unless the northwest army really dares to attack the city, you should never ask Medusa to do it! Do you understand? "


    Dardanelle and Dewey had experienced the adventure of the frozen forest together. Naturally, he was very impressed by the terrible beauty snake, and he agreed repeatedly. With this terrible queen sitting in the town, even if the northwest army really attacked the city, Dardanelle also felt that the garrison had a lot more control.


    "What if they really attack?" It was Medusa himself who raised the question.


    "So..." Dewey sneered: "don''t hesitate... Let''s kill!" However, Du Wei sighed: "unfortunately, Miss Nicole, although your petrification technique is powerful, it''s not mass destruction magic... When you meet a single master, you are not afraid of it, but you are not good at it."


    Unexpectedly, Queen Medusa''s indifferent face suddenly gave a smile. She still closed her eyes, but raised her head to face the sky.


    "Don''t worry, Dewey. I have... Hair. If necessary, I don''t mind turning the city into a hell on earth

 Chapter 224

    More than 800 riders left Loulan city in the dawn. All the horseshoes are covered with cotton cloth, and the horse has two pieces. Du Weiwu wanted to minimize the noise.


    The sun has not yet risen, now is the darkest time before dawn, through the night, the distant northwest wilderness vast, endless. Dewey sat on the horse, watching the cavalry around him with a serious and nervous expression. The Muse, the Liszt kid, is right behind him. And the 50 white feather Knights sent by the Marquis are firmly guarding the muse.


    Dewey sighed as he looked around at the open, flat wasteland.


    Northwest such a special terrain, is the most suitable for cavalry operations, no wonder that alien grassland can become the imperial heart of the trouble! How can a nation that can serve all the people at any time, and any adult man can become a qualified cavalry, not be terrible?


    After about seven or eight miles, Du Wei looked at the direction of Loulan city behind him. The night was quiet, and Du Wei was relieved.


    He made an agreement with several other teams. If any of them got into trouble and really got into a fight with the northwest army, they would immediately start the fire and send out a signal. In this way, even if one of the teams is entangled by the northwest army, it can attract more attention from the other team, and at the same time, it can send letters to other teams.


    In the night, on the flat wasteland, a light of fire was very obvious. Looking at the darkness behind him, there was no movement, Dewey was a little calm.


    Before we set out, all the people wanted to protect Dewey. He chose the safest direction for Dewey: Southeast. The probability of meeting the northwest army in this direction is not very high, and the chance of grassland people coming from the northwest is not very high, even if they are scattered, they will bypass Loulan city and go southeast. Du Wei knew in his heart that these men were looking after his own safety, but as the backbone of everyone now, Du Wei accepted it silently.


    "My Lord, we should get out of the military and civilian encirclement in the northwest." A nearby officer rode to Dewey''s side. This guy was an old subordinate of Longbottom. It is said that he used to drink and fight with the general, a man in his thirties. Originally, he had retired from the army and returned home. Relying on his savings in the grassland for many years, he bought a piece of land and became a leisurely farmer. But he was called back by a letter from Longbottom.


    Duwei has been in contact with this guy for several times. He is a man who doesn''t like to talk very much. He is a level 4 knight. His name is Gaida, but his temperament is very similar to Longbottom. The cavalry in the army have secretly given this guy a nickname, called "little 250".


    Dewey gave a sound and took a look at the little 250.


    "My Lord. Are we going all the way south? "


    Du Wei snorted and shook his head. "We came out to look for those coyotes. What are we going south for? Looking for air? Do you think Lao Tzu is as delicate as they are? Give me orders. Go ahead for a while. After the sun rises, turn around and go north. The destination of our trip is Norrington town in the north. There is an infantry battalion under Knight Robert in that town. If we go there and have a look, we may meet some coyotes


    Gaida showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, looked at Du Wei and ran away quietly.


    With duvidi''s orders. In the distance, when the sky turned a little white, the team turned around and headed north.


    When the first ray of dawn fell on the earth, the forward scouts who were walking in the front suddenly stopped the reins. These elite old men of Longbottom were very good at riding. They easily controlled the horse to turn around and ran back in the galloping, shouting: "my Lord! There''s a situation ahead! "


    Without waiting for Dewey to speak, Gaida has ordered the whole army to slow down and be on alert. And this time. Fifty white knight are nervous, they immediately firmly surrounded the Muse in the middle.


    Dewey sat on the horse. Then he saw the end of the earth in front of him, raising a piece of dust, and vaguely heard the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Gaida looked at it and immediately cried, "my Lord! It''s the Rangers! They didn''t fly the flag. They can''t be wrong! "


    Du Wei''s face sank. He squinted and looked at it. He immediately performed a Hawk Eye technique, and his eyes lit up. His vision flickered for a moment. His eyes were not blocked. The Ranger cavalry hundreds of meters away clearly fell under his eyes, and they could see nothing! Sure enough, it''s a team of grassland cavalry. These guys all have thick headscarves on their heads. It seems that the team is not as rigorous as the imperial cavalry, but the cavalry on the horse are all athletes, and their machetes are flashing.


    Far away, the other party also noticed Duwei''s group of people. These prairie people immediately gave a whistle, soon stopped and went far away for a while.


    Dewey thought, "they think we''re the northwest army!"


    Thinking of this, Dewey immediately came up with an idea. He took a look at Gaida. There was a black cape behind Gaida. Dewey pulled it over and said, "put your cape on the tip of the gun!"


    Gaida was also an experienced old officer. He immediately understood Du Wei''s intention. With a smile, he took off his lance, pulled off his cape and held it high. Then he ordered: "the line is scattered, and the center of the line is protruding through the array! Don''t run too fast. Don''t scare the prey away! "


    There are only about three or five hundred prairie people on the opposite side, which is much less than that of Duwei. With Duwei''s troops, they can eat each other in one bite.


    Gaida took the lead, holding a lance high in his hand. The black cape on the tip of the lance looked like the black flag of the northwest army. The grassland people were really confused. They stopped their horses and stayed for a while. When Du Wei''s party reached about 300 meters, they found out that it was wrong!


    Du Wei''s party were all white horses and silver armour, which was too different from the northwest army''s dress!


    Immediately, these young men roared, turned their heads and ran away. These guys are very good at riding. They can really be called "coming and going like the wind"!


    The whole army retreated when they saw each other Hula. Du Wei was angry and scolded: "Damn, don''t these grassland people all boast of their bravery? How can you run as soon as you see it


    Gaida snorted, "my Lord! The blood of wolf flows in the blood vessels of grassland people! They have the same cunning and bullying style as wolves. "


    Now, without waiting for Dewey to speak, Gaida whistled, and the eight hundred tulip cavalry immediately pulled out their machetes. The cavalry kicked the horse in the stomach and chased the other side with all their strength.


    The horse''s hooves are flying, the dust is flying! Those prairie people are chasing behind. All of a sudden, at the end of the day, a hundred cavalry soldiers immediately showed Dewey a very vivid "riding and shooting" Kung Fu!


    These prairie people are worthy of growing up on horseback. The hundred and ten people behind them suddenly turn around while sitting on horseback. Some even turn around in the middle of high-speed running, ride back on horseback and calmly pick up bows and arrows


    "Spread out!" Gaida is the most experienced. He immediately roared. He rushed to the front. Suddenly, he raised his arm, grabbed his lance and roared. Throw it hard!


    The lance immediately turned into a meteor and flew in front of it!


    The last Ranger who fell in front of him didn''t react. The lance had already arrived in front of him. When he was in the chest, he went in. I continued to wear my chest and nailed it to the chest of a prairie man in the back. I shot the whole guy down and nailed him to the ground!


    Buzz


    A round of arrow rain came from the sky. The cavalry of tulip family had dispersed the queue with the fastest speed. These grassland people''s riding and shooting skills were really powerful, and they were running at high speed. But the arrow is fast and accurate!


    Seeing that a hundred and ten wolf tooth arrows had fallen from the sky, Dewey suddenly sneered. On the horse, he suddenly left the saddle, rose high, opened his hands, and sang a short spell.


    Immediately, out of Dewey''s arms. The hidden side of the invisible net quickly spread. The transparent ground seemed to be a big net composed of air current and light. When it was in the air, the front side solidly caught the enemy''s volley of wolf tooth arrows!


    Dewey gave a sneer. As soon as his arms were shocked, he took up the net, and the wolf teeth arrow all over the sky was caught by the net, and fell to the ground.


    The cavalry of tulip family were shocked and cheered one after another. However, the one hundred and ten grassland riders in front of them were obviously hit hard. They didn''t dare to show off their skills of riding and shooting. They all fell over and ran away with their horses.


    "Ziggy!" Du Wei was in mid air when he suddenly lowered his head and yelled: "student Hogwarts, listen! In front of the target, all have it! Shoot


    Twenty eight magic students sitting on the horse, had been slightly behind, heard Du Weidi''s order, led by team leader Qi Ge, began to chant incantations.


    Although these students can not be regarded as qualified magicians, but simply fireball is still no problem.


    With a cry, twenty-eight magic lights immediately appeared in Duwei''s array. Although each one was very weak, twenty-eight people gathered together, which was quite considerable!


    I saw countless fires sprang up, and a fireball shot out towards the front!


    Because of Dewey, these students are the most proficient in fireball, even if a few of them are not majored in fire magic.


    But see a fireball shot out far away, in the sky into a parabola, bang bang bang into the ranks of grassland people!


    All of a sudden, Mars is everywhere! Although the fireball technique is not powerful, it''s terrible for 28 people to use it together, and it''s smashed down like this, especially when the horse is running fast. Even if it can''t kill people, it also makes the other side turn upside down. Some horses are shocked, and immediately fall, and the array is in chaos!


    Seeing the grassland people''s line in chaos, the speed immediately slowed down. Gaida laughed, pulled out his sword, and cried: "the wings are apart! Don''t run away


    The cavalry trained by Longbottom was really good. In the middle of the galloping, the two teams speeded up from both wings and formed a pincer shape.


    The more than 300 prairie people couldn''t escape, and suddenly aroused the fierce nature of the prairie wolf. Some simply turned the horse''s head and roared. Dozens of people rushed back to Dewey''s line


    In the roar, the front ranks of the cavalry of both sides have been smashed together! At this time, the imperial cavalry''s excellent armor equipment showed its advantages! This kind of frontal collision, the imperial cavalry has good armor, the impact is much stronger than these grassland people!


    After a charge, dozens of grassland cavalry had been hit one after another. Instead of slowing down, tulip''s cavalry continued to rush forward. Some prairie people fell on the ground and didn''t get up yet. The tulip cavalry who followed them had already rushed to the ground. With a roll of saber in their hand, they would have a head up in the sky!!


    Gaida, a little girl, rushed to the front. Seeing the unfortunate ghost nailed to the ground by his own lance, he burst out laughing and rushed over. He leaned down on the horse and pulled out the lance. Then he roared. People had already rushed into the ranks of grassland people!


    This guy is really a strong general, the lance in his hands into a little bit of light. In addition to the fighting spirit of the level four knights, they often stab an enemy with a gun. The fighting spirit is everywhere, and immediately even the flesh of the belt bursts out of blood!


    The Rangers of the two wings have surrounded this group of grassland people. On both sides of the cavalry, like two sharp knives, a round of rolling attack on both sides, just like a knife to cut meat, cut a piece of grassland people''s line!


    About a cup of tea, the battle is over, leaving corpses all over the ground, bloody. All eyes are scarlet!


    Many tulip cavalry have jumped off their horses to inspect the bodies of these enemies one by one. Those who are not dead will go up and mend their wounds. The horses in good condition were also collected.


    Gaida, the little girl, was covered with blood. His lance was broken, and he had a saber in his hand, the blade of which was curled. He was bathed in blood. But the spirit is good. The general''s shoulder was hit by the grassland man''s machete, but fortunately, Duwei brought 28 magic students this time. Some people will do simple treatment, and soon they will heal the wound first.


    Counting the results of the battle, all the 300 Rangers were killed by GE, while Du Wei''s side was ten dead and four wounded£¨ That is to say, there is a magician in Duwei''s side, and he can be cured on the spot if he is not seriously injured. And the four injured are seriously injured, simple treatment can not play a significant effect, and Du Wei himself although the magic is outstanding, but not good at treatment.


    Ten cavalry soldiers died. Although Dewey was sad in his heart, he knew that it was impossible to fight without death. From the comparison of losses, this battle was already a glorious one in the Warring States period.


    After reporting the results, Gaida ordered everyone to clean up on the spot.


    The Muse of Liszt''s family, from beginning to end, was protected by the white knight, and did not get any blood. However, the boy looked at the corpse lying on the ground, with a pretty pale face and no blood. Looking at his teeth and struggling to support him, I think it was due to his self-esteem that he would not make a fool of himself in front of others, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve already vomited in a place where there is no one!


    Du Wei looked at the boy, frowning and about to say something. Suddenly, in front of him, a tulip cavalry who was checking the body one by one suddenly exclaimed. Then he saw a body falling on the ground and jumped up abruptly! A bright machete, with a cold light, fell on the cavalry''s shoulder. Although there was armor, the cavalry still gave a cry of pain and fell to the ground.


    The guy who pretended to be dead had obviously fallen on the ground and planned to knock over the cavalry nearby with a knife. The man had already rushed to the side of a war horse, turned over and got on the horse, and kicked the horse in the stomach. The war horse stood up, hissed and ran away!!


    This change, everyone is unprepared, waiting for the nearest tulip home run past, has been unable to stop, that guy has been riding dozens of meters away!


    "Damn it!" Gaida was very angry. He had just dismounted. Now he couldn''t catch up with him. In his rage, the general snatched the bow and arrow from a white knight nearby. He took a deep breath and shot at his opponent''s back!


    Hum, this arrow is fast and accurate, but this grassland man is even more powerful. He suddenly turns over on the horse, looks at the coming arrow, reaches for a copy, and grabs the arrow in his hand!


    Gaida was furious, but he couldn''t help shouting: "good skill!"


    He threw his bow and arrow to the ground, but grabbed a lance and threw it out with a roar.


    This shot was more amazing than the previous one, especially when Gaida threw it out with anger, and there was almost a burst of fighting light on the tip of the gun!


    The man was not in a hurry, holding the arrow in his hand. He saw the point of the gun and came to the front of him. He yelled and used the arrow to pull the head of the gun. Touch of a clear voice, the arrow in this person''s hand has been smashed, but took the opportunity to seize the lance!


    The prairie man had already run to a hundred meters away, holding Gaida''s lance in his hand and yelling: "Roland''s pigs, fight more and fight less, shameless! Roland pig! Thank you for the gun! "


    With that, he laughed wildly and rode far away. In a moment, he was 100 meters away.


    Gaida and many tulip cavalry were red with anger. Gaida, in particular, almost blew up his lungs. Such an enemy escaped from his own eyes by hurting people and robbing horses, and calmly took Gaida''s shot and arrow. Such a scene really slapped all tulip cavalry in the face¡° Well, you can show me again. " Du Wei suddenly gave a cold hum. As soon as he raised his hand, a magic light flashed by. The bow of extinction was already in his hand. He stood on the horse''s back and looked coldly. His eyes fell on the guy''s back. He hooked his two fingers on the bow string and flicked it gently... Whew! A silver ray of light shot out from the bow of silence, and instantly reached the guy''s back. This time, this guy didn''t have time to react. Before he came and turned around, he was hit behind him! How powerful is the bow of death? This shot was made by magic. Although there was no actual arrow, a blood burst out at the back of the guy''s heart immediately. The whole person was shocked to fly out from the horse, straight out ten meters away, and hit the ground like a dead fish!!! The power of Dewey''s arrow shocked everyone¡° What are you doing? " Du Wei put away the bow of silence and said faintly: "I didn''t kill him... Send someone to bring him back to me, hum!" At this time, tulip cavalry suddenly burst out a burst of thunderous cheers, especially the 28 magic students, watching the revered Dean''s power, all cheered. Two cavalry had already run fast to catch that guy. The Muse stood in front of the white feathered knight and watched Du Wei calmly take a bow and shoot arrows to hurt people. Especially Du Wei''s cold air fell into the Muse''s eyes. A very complex expression appeared on his face. He was so stupefied to look at Du Wei surrounded by the cheering tulip cavalry that he couldn''t help being crazy

 Chapter 225

    The man was dragged back. The cavalry of tulip family was not polite to this guy who almost lost his dignity. The two cavalry dragged him back like a dead dog and threw him in front of Dewey.


    What''s the power of Dewey''s jiduro throat arrow? Although he is now increasingly master the knack of the manipulation of this artifact, he can roughly control the power of the hand. But under the magic explosion, this person''s back is still a blur of flesh and blood.


    Originally, he was still wearing leather armor, but now the leather armor on his back has been broken, and the flesh and blood at the wound turned up, gurgling out with blood.


    The man fell on the ground and was unconscious. He has brown hair, which is quite different from the chestnut hair of most people on the grassland. Two cavalry turned him over rudely, and the man lay on his back, his face exposed to Dewey''s eyes.


    Fierce one see, Du Wei not from of tiny "Yi" a.


    Because this man''s features are quite different from those of other nationalities on the grassland. His forehead is very broad, unlike the narrow forehead of ordinary prairie people. The bridge of the nose is very high. It''s not like grassland people have a flat nose. Especially his eye socket is very deep. Although his eyes are closed, he can still see something wrong with his blood lineage from the outline of his face.


    His skin color is much whiter than that of ordinary prairie people.


    Of course, in addition, the exotic features of grassland in his body are also very obvious, especially his short beard, thick lips, and the unique custom of grassland, with several metal rings on his nose and ears.


    He has passed out. Brown hair blocked the small half of the face, full of blood.


    Two angry cavalry were about to kick him, but Dewey stopped them and said, "stop the blood from the wound. I want to ask."


    The two cavalry were stunned, then turned the guy over again, cut the leather armor on his back with a saber, and tore the clothes inside. Another cavalry took out the medicine and applied it to him, barely stopping the bleeding.


    The Muse stood beside Dewey, watching the terrible injury on the man''s back, the scarlet blood in front of his eyes, and the flesh red wound. The Muse could not help but look pale. Suddenly, he gave a low cry and covered his mouth with force. He bent down to vomit.


    Du Wei looked at the boy discontentedly and said coldly, "what are you afraid of! Listen to me, in this land of tigers and wolves, the more you are afraid of blood, the more you are afraid of dead people... The faster you die! Rubbish


    It was not polite of him to scold the muse. On the other side, the white feather Knights of Liszt''s family looked at duvet with angry faces. Duwei just ignore these, ignore muse, looking at the man lying in front of him: "wake him up with cold water!"


    WOW!


    A cavalry man picked up the bag. A splash of cold water down, the man finally awoke. He immediately realized his situation, and his first reaction was to turn over and jump.


    Dewey stepped on his chest and said coldly, "don''t move, don''t resist."


    This person is aching several want to faint, but die to bite a tooth to close.


    "Now you are my prisoner, what I ask, what you answer. If you resist. Annoy me once, and I''ll take a part from you! Annoy me twice and I''ll take the second part! Until you cut everything you can! Do you understand? "


    The man''s eyes were full of rebelliousness, and he snorted coldly after hearing Dewey''s words.


    Du Wei didn''t speak, but suddenly pulled out his sword. A cold light passed, and the man suddenly gave a cry of pain. The little thumb of his left hand has been cut off by duweizigen!


    Du Wei said faintly: "you are a warrior. You should understand, take off the pinkie. It doesn''t hurt your martial arts very much, but if I cut off your thumb, you won''t want to hold a knife in your life! Do you understand? "


    The man''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment, gritted his teeth and said: "Ming... Understand!"


    "Well, now tell me where your team comes from and where they go." Du Weidun said with a smile, "don''t try to lie to hide me. You should have seen just now that I am a magician. I have a hundred ways to tell the truth easily."


    Sure enough, this had an effect. The man was going to talk nonsense. After hearing this, there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. After breathing for a while, he said in a low voice: "we are the wolf cavalry under Wang Tingjin''s wolf head guard."


    He said, and Gaida next to him immediately introduced duvet.


    The alien tribe on the grassland is tribal system. If the largest and strongest tribe takes the position of king, the tribal chief can become the king of the whole grassland. As the king of the grassland, he can order to enlist the troops of various tribes to listen to the king''s court.


    And under the royal court, the most elite, no doubt, is the Royal cavalry. And what this guy called "golden wolf head guard general" should be the lineage of the royal family as far as Gaida knows.


    "Generally speaking, the tribes on the grassland worship either wolves or eagles. Therefore, anyone who can be named wolf or Eagle land has a high status. I heard that according to their tradition, there are golden wolf head guards and silver wolf head guards under the royal court. There are also golden eagles and silver eagles. These four generals are the leaders of our empire. And what he said about the "wolf cavalry army" is the rangers who are scattered around the world, which is equivalent to our scouts. "


    Dewey gave a groan. A scouting unit has such fighting power. When fighting just now, Dewey was deeply impressed by the other party''s outstanding ability of riding and shooting! But the number of their own side accounted for two times more than the other side, and there are a large number of magic personnel, which completely annihilated the other side! If the simple comparison of military strength, with the number of people, their own side may not be able to take much advantage! Northwest prairie wolf, really powerful¡° Where are you from and where are you going? " Dewey asked again¡° According to the order of the great grassland Lord of Wangting and the king of kings, we come to your territory this time to find something. " The guy gasped: "our 300 people are going to go south. It''s said that there is a mountain in the south. The thing we''re looking for is that it likes to move near the mountain..." "hum!" All of a sudden, Dewey''s sword fell! The man screamed, and the ring finger of his left hand was cut off by Dewey again¡° As I said, if you don''t speak truthfully, you''re asking for trouble! " Dewey said coldly: "since you are the wolf cavalry, you are the scattered scouts! It will not be far away from your army! Say, "where are your big troops?" The man opened his mouth and did not speak. Dewey forced his eyes: "your left hand has no pinkie and ring finger... This hand is half useless! Do you still want me to waste your right hand? " The man cried out abruptly, "kill me! I am the son of wolf God. If you insult me like this, wolf God will punish you! "¡° Fart Du Wei scolded: "what wolf God! A good man worships a beast as God! I''d like to see what you said, how the wolf God punished me! Even if it comes, I''ll take it to make a wolf skin coat! " Then his sword pointed to the man''s face: "I count three, if you don''t say it, I''ll cut your right hand directly! One! Two¡° Stop! Stop The man suddenly exclaimed, "I said, I said!" His eyes were full of malice, but he bit his lips hard and said in a low voice: "our golden wolf guard will be about 60 miles north! Their destination is giliat in the North! " Du Wei listened to this, can''t help a Leng: "what? Giliat city Now that this person has said the beginning, he will no longer hide what is behind and say it all at once¡° The Witch King lost an important Warcraft pet. The Witch King decreed that the bloody skeleton flag should be sent to the king''s court, and our king would be allowed to retrieve the pet within 100 days. Otherwise, the king''s throne would be unstable! On the grassland, no one can disobey the will of the wizard king. So this time, the king contacted the northwest army and sent the golden wolf head guard out to take the most elite warriors in our grassland. We must find the lost Warcraft pet of the Witch King. " Du Wei was upset and said angrily, "why giliat city?"¡° We suspect that the magic pet lost by the wizard king was captured by your tulip Duke, so an important magic pet should not be in your capital. We find out that giliat city has always been heavily guarded and is not allowed to go in and out. Maybe your Duke captured the wizard King''s pet and locked it up in giliat city. Even if it''s not... Giliat city is heavily guarded, there must be something particularly important for your Duke. As long as we break giliat City, even if we can''t find the magic pet, we can exchange the things in the city for the magic pet with your Duke. This time, the golden wolf guards, with the most elite warriors, must attack giliat City, giliat, a broken city. It''s said that there are only 3000 infantry, not our opponent! "

 Chapter 226

    Dewey''s surprise was really a big one!


    Giliat City, the lifeblood of Dewey now! The abandoned city has been completely turned into a closed factory by him! All the secrets of Dewey, such as gunpowder, broomsticks, and substances to replace mitag... All of them are researched and produced there!


    And at giliat there was a infantry regiment, four thousand men, under Robert''s command. Besides the first time, in giliat, there are mouse, gogwood and Solskjaer, and Seth.


    If in danger, Solskjaer and Seth can''t count on it. Although mouse wizard is also known as the eighth level magician in white, Dewey knows the real strength of the mouse.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of "rare magic" metamorphosis, gegewu won''t get the title of level 8 mage in white! Its real strength is only level five or six, and it will be even worse if it becomes a mouse!


    "Your general, the golden wolf guard, went to fight against giliat himself?" Dewey took a deep breath.


    "Yes." The man replied helplessly: "the golden wolf guard will be a famous warrior in the royal court."


    "How many people did he take with him." That''s what Dewey cares about.


    And answer, let Du Wei is heart sink!


    "Twenty thousand." This person saw Du Wei''s color change, simply added to stimulate Du Wei: "twenty thousand are the most elite warriors in the king''s court."


    Dewey suddenly sneered, "do you want to tell lies again? I know that you have only ten thousand people sneaking in this time! "


    "That''s the first batch." This guy sneered: "Lu Gao of the northwest army is just a greedy waste. Our king gave him the benefit, so he let the sentry post of the northwest corridor release people. We were the first people to come in. But it''s the places that harass you everywhere and make you in a hurry. The second group is the elite of the golden wolf guards, and the target is your giliat city. "


    Looking at this guy''s venomous eyes, Dewey was silent.


    After a long time, a sneer suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth: "you''re just a wolf riding scout. How do you know so many things? What''s your status? "


    The prisoner''s face immediately changed.


    Du Wei said with a smile: "just now I saw you take the arrow and the gun. Your skill is quite good! You are so good. It''s definitely not an ordinary scouting. What''s your status? "


    This person''s expression is more difficult to see the pole, dead bite teeth, but a word is not willing to say.


    Du Wei frowned and looked at the man strangely: "you are willing to tell such an important military secret. What else can you hide about your identity?"


    With that, Dewey raised his sword: "if you don''t say it, I''ll go down with one sword. You''re a real loser! Do you have a clear idea? In your grassland, we respect power! If you become a useless person, even if you are in a high position, you will fall down immediately! Are you not afraid to die? "


    The man''s eyes flashed a struggle, suddenly straightened up his neck and yelled: "I''m not afraid of death! I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to prove that those guys look down on me! "


    Dewey let out a "Oh" and drew back his sword: "go ahead. Who the hell are you? "


    "You..." the man''s eyes were fixed on Dewey. At this moment, Dewey suddenly had an illusion in his heart, as if this guy was not the one who was trampled on the ground by himself. You can trample and kill the captives at will... His eyes give Dewey the feeling that he is a frog watched by a poisonous snake!


    "You... If I say it, will you let me go?" The man gritted his teeth and said, "will you let me go back? I can''t fight you. I just want to go back to the grassland alive! "


    "Tell me, I don''t promise." Du Wei light way.


    Looking at this guy''s hesitation, Dewey sneered, "you''re not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Now I''m the winner. Think for yourself, if you don''t say it. I can kill you with a sword. You said, maybe there''s a chance. If you are smart enough, choose for yourself


    There was a long silence again. Just when duvet was almost impatient to kill him, the guy suddenly spoke.


    It''s really hard to figure out. Even he was willing to say military secrets, but he only let go of his identity after biting his mouth for so long.


    "I am... My identity is... The thirteenth son of the king of the court."


    As soon as he said this, Gaida, who was next to him, already laughed and scolded, "boy. Make it up a little bit. According to what I know, there are only twelve princes in the king of grassland. Where''s the thirteenth? Even if it''s just born. How old is the grassland king? Do you have this ability? Besides, you don''t look like a newborn at your age


    This guy listened to Gaida''s words, and suddenly his eyes burst into anger. His eyes just stare at Gaida, like a dying wolf in despair!


    "I''m telling the truth!" This guy bit his teeth and jumped out of his mouth. Because he bit too hard, the corners of his mouth were bleeding.


    "Geda, don''t talk. Let him talk." Dewey''s heart suddenly moved.


    "I don''t have the status of a prince." This person''s eyes seem to have a kind of neurotic thing: "because I am a shameful slave at all. My mother, a woman from the Roland Empire, was plundered to the grassland. She was a lowly slave who swept the tent for the king in the king''s court. Although I have king''s blood, but everyone thinks I''m a dirty Roland pig breed! They all look down on me! Hum... But I never look down on them! A bunch of brainless idiots! A bunch of arrogant guys with no one in their eyes! I''m the only one with the best royal blood!! I''m a real prince, not a mean Roland pig! "


    Gaida was so angry that she couldn''t help kicking this guy in the face, which made him bloody and scolded: "son of a bitch! Since your mother is a Roland, how dare you insult Roland! "


    "Bah!" This guy spat out the blood foam of his mouth and stared at Gaida without any concession: "I''m an excellent royal blood man! As for the woman who gave birth to me. Just a lowly slave! I am the wolf god later, but the wolf God let me come to this world through the body of that humble slave!! I am the blood of the noble prairie king! It''s not a lowly Roland


    There was deep pain and anger in his eyes, and his body trembled at duvet''s feet. Gaida next to him became more and more angry. He couldn''t help but teach his mother a lesson.


    Du Wei gently opened Gaida and said, "it''s just a madman obsessed with blood lineage. What should I do with him. Listen to him


    The guy raised his head and gritted his teeth: "I''ve been the best since I was a child! Whether it''s equestrian. Or martial arts! No one among the king''s sons can match me! But I don''t even have a formal identity because I have the blood of the damned, lowly Roland pig! I don''t even have my own tent, I can only live with slaves!! My brothers are all assigned to their tribal people, only me... I can only enter the army, starting from the lowest wolf riding army scouts! "


    At this point, there was a trace of madness in his eyes. Staring at Dewey: "you are the leader here! I said this, please put me back! I''m not afraid of death! But I''m not reconciled! I want those who look down on me to regret it! I just want to go back and prove myself


    Dewey was silent for a moment.


    He really has the desire to cut off the madman. A mad dog who can even abuse his mother... Killing him feels dirty with his knife!


    Dewey clenched the hilt''s hand and let it go.


    All of a sudden, he had an idea in his heart. He looked at this guy with a smile: "what''s your name?"


    "Saladin!"


    Du Wei sighed


    The madman behind the desert. Sharadin... This name really made duvet sigh.


    This guy has martial arts skills, courage (as can be seen from his pretending to be dead and seizing the horse to escape), and a persistent twisted heart.


    Dewey firmly believes that "character decides fate". Such a guy, even if he is as vicious as a snake, as cunning as a jackal, and disgusting as a mean man... But Dewey still believes that if this guy returns to the grassland alive, he will not always be a grass root! Only when he has the chance, he will rise.


    Do you want to give him the chance?


    Sharadin... Hum, this is also a name that Dewey knew before!


    He hesitated. Dewey suddenly laughed.


    It''s just... Now that I''ve made a Captain Jack Sparrow and a George Bush, I''m not short of another salad.


    (readers who don''t know the name of "Saladin" can go to Baidu. Even if you don''t know, at least you''ve played the game "age of Empires"... Ha ha.)


    Thinking of this, Dewey took his foot off his chest.


    "Give him a horse and a knife, and a bag of fresh water." Dewey told the people around him, then sneered. Looking at sharadin: "I give you the chance. If you can go back alive, it depends on whether your wolf God protects you


    "My Lord!" Gaida retorted loudly.


    Don''t wait for him to speak. Dewey had stopped the little girl by waving his hand and went on.


    "Listen." Dewey thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I''m very interested. What kind of career can you make on the grassland after you go back. Well, in order for me to see that day... Just take my next bet. At the right time, if you need help, you can send someone to Loulan city to find me... Remember my name, I am the Duke of tulip! "


    With that, duvera passed sharadin''s hand, dipped the blood of his wound, and quickly wrote a symbol on sharadin''s palm.


    This symbol is a Chinese character "Du"!


    "I''ll give you a chance. When you need help, if it''s not convenient for you to send someone to Loulan city to find me, as long as the person can write this symbol, you can expect to get a limited help from me, only how much I can help you. It depends on how I feel at that time. "


    With that, Dewey laughs and kicks sharadin: "get out of here before I change my mind to kill you!" Saladin took a deep look at Dewey, turned around and took a few steps. Before he got on the horse, he suddenly bent down to Dewey and said in a loud voice, "Duke tulip! You are the Duke of tulip! I''ve heard your name many times. Seeing you today, I believe you are a great person!! I will not lose! One day, I will be the king of grassland! On that day, I will repay you! Today you give me kindness and disgrace, in the future, I will give it back to you together! " Looking at this guy reluctantly supporting the pain, he turned over and rode away quickly. Dewey sighed softly¡° adult! Are you sure that''s the right thing to do? " Gaida frowned. Looking at the back of the far away Rider: "I always have a bad premonition about this guy... This man is a madman, and a dangerous madman. Why don''t you let me kill him? " Dewey nodded: "Geda, you''re right. He''s a madman and a poisonous snake. A jackal... What''s more, he''s a lunatic with brains and abilities. Although killing such a person is also a good choice... But think about it... "After a pause, a strange smile appeared in the corner of Du Weidi''s mouth:" we put such a terrible fire that will burn at any time and go back to the grassland... Maybe sometime. If he burns up, he can burn the whole grassland to nothing Du Wei''s smile, so-called "small 250" to Gaida, can not help but have a shudder feeling! Then, Dewey began to smile, and his face began to darken! Target giliat city Then he looked at Geda and breathed out, "Geda. I have a task for you... You have the best martial arts here, and I have no other candidate. I''ll give you ten people... One day! Remember, only one day! In one day, I don''t care what you do, you must find the other three teams! Then take them to the city of giliat at full speed! I''m in giliat City, waiting for your volunteer! Remember, Laozi''s life is in your hands! If you can''t get people there immediately, prepare to collect the body for me! " Geda took orders. I can''t tell. At once, he took people and ran to his back. Dewey then turned over and looked at the tulip cavalry around him. There are 28 magic students, suddenly raised the whip pointed to the distance, opened his voice and yelled: "listen to me! front! There are 20000 grassland people! The most elite cavalry on the grassland! Now I''ll take you to kill those sons of bitches! This time, maybe everyone will die! But even if you die, you''ll have to bite off a piece of meat from those bitches!! You''re not afraid! "¡° Not afraid! " Tulip''s cavalry raised their sabres and cried out. Du Wei''s face was dignified. He turned his head and looked at the magic student headed by Qi Ge: "what about you? I''m not afraid Ziger led the 28 students and bowed his head deeply. Then ziger looked excited and suppressed his excited voice and said in a loud voice: "your honor, since we entered the Hogwarts gate, we have decided to follow you! What we are looking forward to is today''s scene! " With that, the students behind suddenly shout in unison¡° Promotion and wealth, please go another way! Don''t go to this door if you want to live and fear death! " Du Wei looked at his subordinates in front of him and nodded. Suddenly he pulled the reins, and the horse in his crotch suddenly hissed. He stood up. Du Wei pulled out his sword and pointed to the distance: "let''s go!" As the Knights of tulip family marched forward in line, Dewey looked at the sky. In the distance, the sun was already rising. Duvet took a deep breath and breathed the cold morning air. He felt that he was angry and had no courage. Suddenly, he couldn''t help looking up at the sky. Then, using the Chinese used in previous lives, he yelled at the sky: "if you love to fight, you will win! Your mother¡° What are you calling for? " The cavalry looked at the gallant Duke¡° I don''t know... Maybe it''s a magic spell. "

 Chapter 227

    After galloping for a day and a night, Dewey ordered the whole army not to rest. This order seemed inhuman to the soldiers who had just experienced a small-scale battle, but the tulip cavalry strictly carried out the order of the Duke.


    "I know you''re tired! I''m more fuckin ''tired! " Duwei said in a loud voice: "you are knights who have received strict training, while I am a sorcerer with weak body. To tell you the truth, I''m sitting on a horse now, and my two thighs are aching, which makes me angry. However, my warriors... There are 20000 jackals in front of us, ready to swallow our brothers and sisters and ravage our people! We must insist! Hold on


    Duvier''s neutral voice was heard by every tulip cavalry. I have to say that Dewey''s words have a lot of moisture. Not to mention Du Wei, who has cultivated the fighting spirit in the starry sky, his body is far from "murmuring weak". Moreover, as a magician, he has quietly used a wind magic, which makes his body lighter.


    The real pain was muse. He felt that his whole body was falling apart. However, he knew that as long as he could not hold on a little, the cruel Duke would not hesitate to throw himself on the way. I''m afraid he would have wanted to do it for a long time!


    "My Lord!" One of the scouts at the front raced back and said, "go over the hill in front of you and you''ll see giliat!"


    "Order the whole army to slow down!" Dewey wiped the sweat from his brain.


    I''m really tired. Although he had tried his best to reduce the bumps on the horse''s back, the inner side of his thigh rubbed against the saddle for a day, and it also hurt badly.


    Along the way, we have to say that Dewey''s luck is really good! The "golden wolf head guard" on the grassland led the people to attack giliat city. The army of 20000 people must be surrounded by scouts. However, Du Wei and his party did not meet grassland people again.


    I have to say that he is very lucky.


    Dewey is racing against time! The most ideal result is to get to giliat city before grassland people! If it doesn''t work, we should take the second place and catch up with the grassland people before they attack!


    It''s a hillside, or, to be exact, just a hilltop. Du Wei let the people and horses stop below, he took a few people to climb the mountain. From a distance, giliat city is right in front of you!


    The sky is full of stars. The dilapidated walls of giliat are far away, built against the mountains and backed by the kilimarro mountains. Although the city wall, after Du Wei established it as his own production base, underwent simple repair, its function was mostly to prevent outsiders from prying and slaves from escaping.


    To put it bluntly, from a military point of view... Longbottom once made a bluff comment: "if I lead the army. One charge can reach the city wall! "


    Du Wei and some of his men had just climbed the hillside and looked at the distance. As soon as the horn came to an end, it was certain that the grassland people would launch the next attack! And this time... There will be shamans!


    Finally, at the end of the horn, Robert suddenly straightened out his chest. The cut on his left shoulder was still painful. Maybe the bandage was not tight enough. A little loose, Robert can feel the blood has soaked in the bandage, sticky wet, very uncomfortable.


    But... They''re all dying people. No matter what they do.


    Knight Robert sneered. He gently put his sword on the wall, and there was a trace of death in his eyes.


    The sound of drums, like thunder, came from the depths of the grassland people''s tents. As soon as the horse''s hooves began to sound, a group of grassland cavalry rushed out of their barracks, and then formed a line. Suddenly, dozens of strong men with naked upper body came out from behind. They were carrying several huge sharp wooden piles, and then they put these sharp wooden sticks on the ground with hammers.


    These wooden sticks, more than one person high, stand out of the range of bows and arrows under the city, with a sharp end on the top. Robert doesn''t understand what these people want.


    What happened next. Let Robert suddenly furious!!!


    Grassland people began to carry out a body! From the appearance of those corpses, Robert immediately recognized that they were his own people who fell from the city after the death and injury in this afternoon''s battle!


    Have their own soldiers, and those slaves!!


    Now? These dead soldiers, everyone''s armor and clothes have been stripped! And originally belongs to his own infantry armor, was put on the grassland people''s body! These grassland people who lack mineral resources seem to have a natural desire for armor. No matter whether it''s a fit or not, it''s like sitting on a horse in the armor of the imperial infantry.


    The bodies were arranged in a row, and the dead soldiers lay upright on the ground. A grassland man walked out of the queue slowly, pointed to the wall with a machete in his hand, and drank a few words aloud.


    Far away, Robert can''t hear grassland people clearly. But when this guy finished, the grassland people nearby immediately burst out a burst of roar and cry, they seem to be crazy, holding a machete, howling like wild animals!


    "What do they want to do?" Robert has a gloomy face.


    "My Lord! They are declaring... The slaughter of the city! " The commander next to him bit his teeth and said word by word.


    "Slaughtering the city!"


    "Yes The officer suddenly hit the city wall with a powerful blow, and he suddenly burst into tears in his eyes: "they... They want to take the lead!"


    Without waiting for Robert to ask again, I suddenly heard the prairie man roar. After that, dozens of strong men with naked upper body seemed to have heard the order. From behind took down the snow bright cutlass, in Robert and the city many soldiers under the eyelids. They cut off the heads of the dead tulip family soldiers one by one!


    Then, these heads were all stuck on those sharp wooden posts! Row after row of piles, covered with bloody heads!!


    This action immediately made all the soldiers in the city angry. The soldiers yelled and pulled out their weapons. For a moment, they were furious. Some people even wanted to jump down the city and fight with each other. If the gate had not been blocked, I''m afraid someone would have rushed out regardless of everything!!


    Even though he was always calm, Robert''s eyes were congested, his face was twisted, and he was so angry that he jumped up the city wall. In his anger, he almost jumped down the city to fight against the enemy on the spot. Suddenly, he was hugged by the commander around him and pulled him down.


    "My Lord! My Lord The officer''s eyes were red: "my Lord! This is a trick used by grassland people! When they attack the city, they will use this method to enrage the defenders and lead them out to fight a decisive battle! I can''t be fooled by them! "


    Robert roared, turned to point to the grassland man and yelled: "beast! A bunch of animals! If there''s a chance! I will make all of you on the grassland become headframes!! "


    Dewey stood on the hillside, looking ahead.


    The hands behind him felt the Duke''s body shaking faintly.


    Du Wei used Hawkeye, although still separated by a few miles, but still can clearly see the scene under the city. Especially when the prairie people cut off the heads of the corpses and stabbed them one by one on the stake, Dewey''s fists were tightly clenched and his nails almost pierced his palms. Behind the hand can not see these, but can clearly feel the Duke''s body suddenly burst out a terrible cold!!


    "My lord... You..."


    Zig tried to open his mouth.


    Dewey turned his head. He looked at Qi Gedi''s face, looked at the loyal magic student, he suddenly clenched his teeth: "unfortunately, you can''t see that scene... I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate!"


    With that, he calmed down and said, "go down, let''s get together. We''re going to rush through!"


    "No!" Zeig immediately objected.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zig looked at Dewey''s angry eyes. He suddenly felt a chill in his neck and said quickly, "my Lord! I was in the army. In this situation, the city is besieged and the garrison is outnumbered. According to convention, most of the gates have been blocked! There are too few of us. We have more than 800 riders. Whether we can cross the array of 20000 or not is still a matter of two opinions. Even if we do, the gate will be blocked. We can''t get into the city! At that time, if you are forced to die under the city by the enemy... "


    Dewey was silent. He thought for two seconds and made a decision at once.


    "That''s it! I''ll rush into town alone! I''m a magician, and I can fly in from the sky... "Speaking of this, Zig seems to be against it. But Du Wei''s killing eyes forced him not to make a sound. Du Wei continued: "Zig, all of you step back for the time being. It''s too close to the enemy camp here! You''re two miles away! At daybreak. Gaida should be here with us! You wait for all the teams to arrive! And then... I''ll give you a signal! As long as you see the fire above the gate, you will concentrate all your forces and rush in! Do you understand? "


    Zig looked at Dewey and was about to fight: "my Lord! But you are alone... "


    "I ask you, do you understand!" Duvet drank abruptly, his eyes fixed on Zig, gritted his teeth and said: "I''m the Duke, I''ve made a decision! Execute! "


    "My Lord! You are the manager! It''s the Duke Zeig still wants to stop.


    "Zig, you remember what I said." Dewey took a deep breath, then said word by word, "some things in the world can''t be done... But some. Do it


    In the city next to the head frame, coyotes wantonly laugh and shout, they did not notice, the sky, a thick cloud has quietly floated over.


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar came from behind!


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, a flash of lightning broke out in the dark clouds above the sky and suddenly fell. Directly hit the hinterland of grassland people''s camp!


    Then there was a blaze of fire. In the grassland people''s camp, many people who were shocked started to shout. There was also a big fire, which immediately turned three or five tents into a ball of fire. Before the people inside had time to rush out, they were already buried in the sea of fire!


    Du Wei one person one ride, facing the prairie people 20000 army camp plate, launched the impact! The thunder Summoning Magic just now is the most advanced level 5 spell that duvet can use at present. The summoning of such a magic spell immediately almost takes half of duvet''s magic away! However, relying on the colorful stone on the finger to make the ring, Dewey added magic in a moment! In the light of the fire, the prairie people have found that there is such a horse rushing towards their camp. The coyote immediately sent out dozens of riders to rush towards him, and the rain of arrows fell all over the sky! Duwei man was on the horse, suddenly he patted the saddle hard, and immediately he flew up from the saddle! His Sorcerer''s robe was dancing in the sky, his arms were open, and Dewey was singing incantations. His whole person is wrapped with a silver magic brilliance, and his open arms seem to embrace the whole sky in his arms! With the dark clouds in the sky getting lower and lower, and the lightning flowing in the dark clouds, Dewey looked down at the grassland people on the ground like ants, and his roar came up in the sky¡° Die! " A little finger, as if God''s guidance, in the dark clouds, a flash of lightning towards the densest part of the crowd, mercilessly split down! All of a sudden, the fire burst into the sky!! At the moment, Dewey is just like the incarnation of Thor. His ten fingers are as dexterous as a musician. His fingers fly, as if directing the thunder in the sky to turn into a piece of gorgeous music. Under his command, the lightning strikes the ground like a series of thunderbolts! The roar is mixed with the screams of countless people and the cries of panic. The running crowd and horses often turn into burnt corpses one by one after the lightning! After more than ten consecutive thunderbolts, a deep gully with a width of two meters and a length of several tens of meters was ploughed out on the ground!! The thunder summoning skill of level 5 magic is wildly and intensively displayed by Duwei relying on the massive magic stored in the colorful stones. It is really powerful!! But it''s also very magical! Such a series of thunder calls almost drained all the magic of Dewey''s body! If he didn''t have a five colored stone ring, if he was an ordinary magician of the same level as Dewey, I''m afraid that after two or three more thunders, he would be drawn to work because of the transition of magic extraction!! After watching this round of magic attack on the ground, the grassland people have been killed and injured for thousands, but Duwei feels a burst of collapse. He thought of a move, extracted the last trace of magic in the ring, and then against the wind, toward the giliat walls of the rapid fly!! The grassland people on the ground were frightened and angry. They were yelling and shouting. Some people tried to take up their bows and arrows and shoot them at Duwei in the sky. But Duwei''s body was full of wind. All the arrows that shot into the sky were immediately swept away by the wind. How could they shoot Duwei? As if no one could stop Dewey, suddenly a strange voice came from the grassland people''s tent above the ground. The voice seemed to be the magic chanted by the magicians of Roland Empire, but the tone was very slow and strange. The sound fell into people''s ears, which made people upset for a while. Dewey was suddenly surprised! In front of my eyes, a huge blood red flag suddenly appeared in the sky. The blood red flag was huge, tens of meters wide. What was printed on it was a bloody skeleton! Bloody skull flag? Duwei rushed to his son''s dead stop, which made him not bump into the flag. There was an intermittent voice below, as if it was still weak, but it covered the noise on the ground, like a thread of needle, gently stabbing into duvet''s ear¡° May I ask which mage of the Roland Empire has come? " As soon as his voice was heard, he saw a man in a white robe rising from the sky, and he had reached the same height as Dewey. He was standing on the blood red flag of a skeleton. His long gray hair almost covered all his face, but his skin was not as white as human! This person so lightly floats to stand on the blood color skull flag, the station place is just the skull eyebrow center. Different from the magician of the Empire, this guy doesn''t have any magic light in his whole body. He looks almost dead, especially weird¡° I''m the white shaman Wuya under the chariot of the grassland wizard king. Dear wizard Roland, please give me your name Sign up¡° Your mother That''s Dewey''s only answer!!

 Chapter 228

    Du Wei hated the people on the grassland at the moment. What''s his mood to answer the question of the white shaman?


    Sign up?


    What are you doing with all that fussy stuff? Say fight!


    After Du Wei scolded, Wu Ya Wu didn''t understand what Du Wei meant by "your mother". Du Wei had already taken the lead.


    Nawuya is also a highly respected shaman wizard on the grassland. If he can sit down as a wizard in white in the wizard King''s seat, his strength goes without saying. Moreover, as shaman wizards, everyone respects them on the grassland. Besides their powerful strength and mysterious skills, it is also because shaman wizards are born in the snow mountain, and everyone is knowledgeable, He is proficient in astronomy, geography, medicine and medicine.


    However, no matter how erudite Wu Ya is, he still can''t understand the sentence "you Niang" in Chinese. Just as Wu Ya was surprised, how could the name of sorcerer Roland be so strange, Duwei''s first attack had already started!


    They are now face to face, not far away, not close. And Du Weigang just a round of thunder call, almost exhausted all his magic, now want Yin this guy, of course, is to use one of his unique skills!


    Du Wei raised his hands without any incantation. Suddenly, a dozen fireballs shot in his sleeve. Wu Ya was still remembering the strange name of the sorcerer Roland. As soon as he raised his eyelids, more than a dozen fireballs were in front of him! He suddenly changed color and said, "how mean!"


    With that, the two sleeves were flying fast, and the whole person stepped on the bloody skeleton flag and quickly slid behind.


    But Dewey''s way of immersing the vulgarity of fireball. It''s really hard work! Up to now, these more than ten fireballs seem to be fired in one piece. In fact, there are other changes in them, including fast and slow, some starting first and then arriving, some starting later and first arriving, and the direction of the ground changes in the middle. The fireballs collide and explode.


    There are so many changes that it''s hard to calculate.


    Seeing Du Wei''s fingers flying fast and ceaselessly, a string of fireballs were like dense light spots, which immediately surrounded Wu Ya''s figure. With Du Wei''s sneer, he hit a ring finger on his hand


    Pop!


    The number of nearly hundreds of fireballs had been shot at Wu Ya''s side, and it had solidified. Suddenly, with Du Wei''s loud finger, it suddenly became chaotic!


    First there was a Mars burst. Then in this narrow space, so dense fire elements gathered together, so little Mars, triggered a series of terrible chain reaction!


    Boom!!!


    If you slow down the space speed a hundred times at the moment, you will be able to clearly see a fireball exploding under the left rib of the tooth. Then the firelight went up and exploded all the way, and the exploding fireball formed several strange fire chains! These fire chains surrounded Wu ya, leaving him to go up and down. Don''t even try to dodge!


    Duwei''s move came from plotting against Gandalf green robe on the day of the imperial coup. Later, he thought more and more deeply, and discovered countless changes... After all, Duwei''s favorite game in his previous life was playing glass billiards, and he was very proficient in it. Now he uses the skills of playing glass billiards on it, The difference is nothing more than replacing the glass ball with the fireball.


    The white figure of Wu Ya was engulfed by the fire.


    Wu Ya trembled with anger. He is a respected shaman on the grassland. He is the most self respecting. In the war more than 20 years ago, he fought with the magicians of the Empire. In his impression, the magicians in the Roland empire are highly skilled, which can not be underestimated. However, most of them are also very high-profile, and they also pay attention to demeanor before making moves. Originally, I wanted to exchange names according to etiquette. I didn''t expect this guy to fight when he said so. There is no master demeanor!


    This young sorcerer Roland, just now, can summon so many thunderbolts in one breath. With such strength, it must be not low in Roland empire. How can it be like a rogue?!


    Fortunately, the magicians who come down from the snow mountain, especially those who come to Wuya, naturally have the treasure of saving lives in an emergency. As the flames devoured him, Wu Ya''s heart moved. The string of black beads that had been hanging around his neck became violent. In an instant, it turned into a mass of black air and covered Wu Ya''s whole body


    But it''s still a little slow.


    The fire was burning too fast, and Dewey was too mean. The black air had not completely enveloped Wu ya, and the fire had burned many parts of his body.


    Although the black air completely dispersed, immediately formed a layer of transparent thin wall, separated all the flames outside, but after the flame disappeared, Wuya was still in pain and almost fell from the sky on the spot.


    His whole right arm had been blasted by the fireball just now, especially under his elbow. He didn''t have time to be enveloped in the black air. In many places, his flesh and blood had been completely blasted, revealing his white bones. His white robe had been charred in many places, and there were several big holes, even his gray hair, It''s burnt a lot.


    Wu Ya was angry and surprised. How could the young sorcerer Roland''s magic be so powerful? He clearly knew that sorcerer Roland needed to recite incantations when he was casting! How can this kid do it when he says he''ll do it? He doesn''t even need to recite a mantra?


    Du Wei hit it well, but he didn''t hesitate. In line with the principle of "killing you while you are sick", before the fire subsided, Du Wei quickly took out two bottles from the magic bag in his robe, unscrewed the bottle cap, and with one hand, a wisp of magic came out. This time, he used the magic of the water system to draw a stream of green liquid out of the bottle


    What''s this green liquid? It''s the mucus from the corpse eater Dewey killed in the frozen forest. This corpse eater''s mucus is the most corrosive, even more powerful than the concentrated sulfuric acid that Dewey knew in his previous life. He himself tried it in the laboratory. After dropping a few drops, he could easily make a hole in the Imperial Army''s standard armor.


    At the moment, in the light of the fire, Wu Ya''s figure gradually appeared, and Duwei didn''t care so much. With a little finger, a stream of corpse eater''s mucus shot through.


    Poor Wuya, who had been attacked in a panic, was full of anger. He was about to fight back, but the light of the fire just retreated. He saw two green lights rolling up towards him, with a faint smell of disgust. You don''t have to ask. It''s definitely not a good thing!!


    He quickly flashed to the side, but where was the time? The body flashed, but the right arm was still splashed by the mucus of the corpse eater!! Originally, there were only bones under the elbow, and there was no flesh and blood. Although the pain made people feel faint, Wu Ya was not too worried. As long as he went back, the secret skill of Da Xue Shan would consume a lot of power. But still have the opportunity to rebuild flesh and blood, and will not worry about their disability.


    But... When the mucus of the corpse eating monster spilled on the white bone of his arm, he immediately heard a terrible sound of "Zizi"!


    Wu tooth felt a black in front of him, and quickly bit the tip of his tongue, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Looking at his arm, the white bone arm was splashed with green mucus, as if it were ice in hot water. Melt up quickly!!


    Wu Ya''s surprise is not trivial! No flesh and blood, as long as the skeleton is still there, there is still a chance to reshape, but if there is no bone, it will be completely disabled! Seeing the white bone melt rapidly under the green mucus corrosion, seeing that all the parts above the palm are gone, the corrosion part actually has a trend of upward spread!


    Wu Ya hated deeply, but he didn''t dare to delay. At the critical moment, a decisive thought came into my mind. Suddenly, I reached out my left hand and grasped the right arm under the shoulder, roared and pulled


    Click!!


    A crisp sound of bone fracture, blood spilled, he actually pulled his whole right arm down!


    Look at Dewey again, but with a grim smile on his face. He had a broken sword in his hand. It has been pasted up to Wu ya!


    Duwei has succeeded in sneak attacks twice in a row. Why not take the opportunity to continue? He didn''t fight with the wizard on the prairie. But I think it should be the same type as the magician, and close combat should be the weakness. Du Wei himself is an alternative among the magicians. Although his martial arts skills are ordinary, he is strong and has no way. His explosive power and flexibility are all improved by the training of the fighting spirit in the starry sky. At the moment, holding the broken sword dagger mixed with secret silver sent by Liszt''s family, he pastes it up and decides to kill the grassland wizard with one sword!


    Wu Ya was seriously injured, but he was still sober. As soon as he saw that Du Wei was sticking it up, he immediately understood the intention of the other party. At this moment, Du Wei was extremely cruel in his heart. Before he could perform his own magic, he was attacked by the other party so meanly. At this moment, he was seriously injured and lost an arm. Even if he could go back, his strength would be greatly reduced!


    Thinking of this, Wu Ya suddenly screamed: "despicable Roland! Let''s die together! "


    With a grim smile on his face, facing Duwei''s dagger, he suddenly opened his left arm and hugged Duwei!


    Poof!


    Du Wei''s dagger stabbed into the opponent''s ribs. But after all, Du Wei''s martial arts are not so good. There is a deviation between the parts where the dagger stabbed. When the dagger stabbed into half of the opponent''s ribs, it seems that he was stuck in the opponent''s ribs! But Wu Ya hugged Du Wei with one arm!


    Wu Ya was hit by a dagger, and his face was laughing wildly. Suddenly he opened his mouth, and a mouthful of smelly blood just sprayed on Du Wei''s face. Du Wei felt that his face was hot, and the smell of blood was pungent. He was worried that the other party''s blood would be as poisonous as his own corpse eating monster''s mucus? I can''t help but feel flustered, and I have to push this Wuya away. But Wuya, with the idea that he will die, wants to die with him. How can he retreat?


    At this time, the sudden change!


    Du Wei felt that he was holding his teeth tightly, and the other party''s body suddenly became extremely heavy!


    At the beginning, there was only one thought in his mind: this guy looks very thin and heavy!


    But I felt it was wrong immediately!


    This Wu tooth embraces oneself, the other party''s body is more than "heavy" two words can describe? That''s a mountain!!


    Du Wei is flying in the air with magic flying skill. Wu Ya''s weight is rising rapidly at the moment. Du Wei doesn''t know how big the weight is, but the wind is blowing in his ears. It''s obvious that he''s falling to the ground at a high speed!! He used magic again and again, but the strength of falling body did not decrease at all. He just panicked in his heart... This bastard, how many kinds does he have? A kilo? Ten thousand jin? I day...... so high height, so fall down also fall dead Lao Tzu! No! I''m going back to my place today! This idea just flashed by, suddenly Duwei felt that someone was dragging him with his hand. When he looked down, he saw the long silver hair flying in his eyes. Duwei was so relieved that he couldn''t help scolding: "Semel! You motherfucker! It''s too early! Do you have to wait until I''m dying to show up? " Semel''s body fell under Dewey. She was still in a bright red robe, her hair was dancing in the wind, her hands were struggling to hold Dewey''s waist, and her face was serious. Obviously, she had done her best. When she heard Dewey''s scolding, she couldn''t help shouting: "stupid boy, shut up... I... I can''t hold it! This guy is so heavy! "

 Chapter 229

    Seeing the three people fall from the sky like this, Dewey and Semel exert their magic hard, but they can''t hold the Wuya, which makes them even more shocked!


    This Shaman''s magic is really evil!


    What Du Wei doesn''t know is that Wu Ya''s dying move is a kind of body shifting method in Shaman''s magic. It can instantly summon countless earth elements to add to his body. Now Wu Ya is dying, but his body has almost become an earth mountain. How can it not be heavy?


    Semel''s original delicate voice also changed shape. Seeing that they were about to land, he suddenly yelled: "I have a way!"


    She suddenly flashed a silver light in her eyes. The position of the three people''s falling suddenly moved in the middle of the sky. Originally, the bare ground under her body had become the largest haystack in the grassland people''s camp, probably the hay for horses!


    With a bang, the three of them were in the grass like a meteorite. Duwei felt a shock, and his bones were clattering. He screamed in pain, and he didn''t know how many bones were broken.


    Holding his own Wuya, his arm still hooked Duwei like a pair of pincers. Suddenly, Duwei didn''t know where his strength came from, so he suddenly pulled out the broken sword stuck in Wuya''s ribs, and then stabbed him under the other person''s neck again


    Poof!!


    A stream of blood immediately sprayed on Duwei''s face. Wu Ya''s eyes glared out. Before he was dying, he said fiercely to Duwei: "you must die in the bloody skull flag!"


    Finish saying, breath and forget, but the corner of the mouth still with a grim smile.


    Dewey felt the other person''s body lighten, pushed him away, and felt the pain all over his body. A little up, chest pain almost made him unable to get up, this just understand his ribs, I''m afraid also broken a few.


    Suddenly, I saw that there was blood all around me, just like I was in a sea of blood!


    In this sea of blood, you can see a pair of big eyes staring at the ground. In the dark eyes, there is a faint smell of seeping people


    Du Wei was stunned. I got a reaction right away!


    Bloody skull flag!!


    Before he died, this guy apparently released the bloody skeleton flag and wrapped himself in it with this flag!!


    Of course, Dewey knew that the flag was not a simple thing. Sure enough, he immediately felt the pressure!!


    Originally, he used the dagger to stab the skeleton flag in front of him, but when he stabbed it with a sword, Dewey gave a sudden cry. Release the hilt quickly, and you will see the dagger made of secret silver, which is tied on the skeleton flag, but melts away by itself, and soon becomes one with a sea of blood. Dewey looked at the palm of his hand. It was scorched as if it had been burned.


    At this moment, Du Wei was surrounded by the skeleton flag, and Du Wei covered his hand. "What the hell?" he said


    "The bloody skull flag." Semel had already stood up and was close to Dewey because the space in the flag was so small that they were so close together.


    Du Wei raised his eyebrows: "nonsense, of course I know it''s a skeleton flag, but what''s in it..."


    At this point, Duwei suddenly smelled a faint aroma in his nose, and his heart jumped. Strange looking at Semel, this just confirmed, this flavor actually is uploaded from Semel! Think of Semel flying under his body, holding his waist in both hands, it really felt.


    "You...!" If it wasn''t for the skull flag, Dewey would almost jump up: "your body?! Do you have a body? "


    Dewey''s surprise was not trivial. Wasn''t Semel just a pure virtual creature? She''s just a form of willpower, visible. But I can''t touch it. It''s just a mirage! But now... Besides, it''s just like ordinary women. There is a fragrant smell on the body?!


    Semel looked at Dewey coldly. "Do you think it''s time to discuss this?"


    Dewey''s heart sank as he listened to Semel''s voice.


    This Semel, the tone is very strange!


    In fact, since he got this magical creature, Semel seems to have many secrets. At the beginning, it was just a pure phantom that could teach her star magic. When she had nothing to do, she swayed her white legs and hopped around in front of her. She didn''t have the consciousness of being her "great great great grandmother". However, at that time, Dewey didn''t think much about it. Anyway, she was not a real Semel, she was just a magic phantom.


    But later, in the frozen forest, she suddenly showed her magic ability, and even fought with Hussein... This is not what phantom can do.


    After that time, this magic phantom, which was like a piece of white paper, began to change! Although every time she would rescue herself when she was in danger, she didn''t seem to remember that she had ever shown her magic power after every rescue, and she had to listen to Dewey''s narration.


    Later, when I met Gandalf (the one in white), this Semel really changed! She will never show up again! No matter how Dewey called, there was no response. And then every time she appeared, Dewey felt that she had changed a little!


    As if, the breath of this magical creature, the tone of speech, tone, temperament, are a little bit closer to the real Semel in history!


    And the shadow of the magic spirit who once danced around in front of him in a red robe, revealing a pair of white legs, faded little by little


    At the moment, Semel''s face was serious, and the look in Duwei''s eyes was a little dignified, which made Duwei feel uncomfortable.


    I took a deep look at this woman. Dewey couldn''t help thinking: she won''t really become the Semel in history


    But now is not the time to study these problems, because the bloody skeleton flag around, began to shrink!


    It''s obvious that Wu Ya used some magic to enlarge an ordinary size skull flag dozens of times to have such a large area. After Wu Ya died, the skull flag began to shrink


    "It''s so hot!" Dewey frowned: "it''s getting hotter inside!"


    Semel snorted. Suddenly she floated up and grabbed it from the flag. On the palm of her hand, a layer of transparent ice crystals appeared. However, as she came into contact with the sea of blood, she immediately saw a strong white smoke flash by. Semel gave a low cry and quickly backed down. Looking at her hand, the ice crystals had been dissolved to nothing!


    "It won''t melt both of us into this flag." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "I think it''s about the same as the undead magic of the Empire. It''s like a necromancer sucking a crystal ball from a living creature! I''m sure it won''t swallow us up in this flag. " Semel''s face was gloomy: "do you have any way to break it? Try your thunder call. "


    Du Wei wry smile: "elder sister, you look at our present place, not see the sky, not see the ground! There are no clouds here. How can I summon thunder? "


    Bit by bit under the contraction. As the space became more and more narrow, Semel suddenly stepped back and held Duwei in his arms with open arms. Then he heard hissing. Dewey heard a few groans of pain from Semel. Looking back, he saw Semel holding herself. There was a place on the flag behind her.


    "You


    "I don''t know what I am!" Semel''s face was cold: "I''m a magic creature. I made this body! If it''s broken, I can make another one! As long as you don''t die, I won''t! It''s important to save your life first


    Du Wei sighed, and suddenly felt that his back was in Semel''s arms. He felt a soft feeling. Can''t help but mind a swing, immediately convergence mind, heart meditation: Meditation! This woman is the ancestor of the Rowling family! What are you thinking about!!


    Although she thought so, she couldn''t help looking back at Semel, but she saw Semel''s face was strange. She looked at herself with wide eyes, and suddenly heard her angry way: "you... You''re crazy about something!"


    Duvi suddenly remembered that this guy was connected with his own idea. What''s on your mind. I''m afraid I can''t hide her!


    In the heart a stirs up a spirit, the facial expression on the Semel face but gradually weak go down. Dewey clearly saw that Semel was behind him. She pasted on the body part of the bloody skeleton flag, and gradually became transparent and disappeared. Dewey was surprised, but Semel whispered: "don''t worry, I said, as long as you don''t die, I won''t die... It''s just that the body I managed to get is useless... You should try to shoot this thing with your bow and arrow


    After a pause, Semel suddenly showed a smile on the corner of his mouth: "boy, next time you see me, if you dare to have that dirty idea in your mind, be careful that I break your leg!"


    With that, her body disappeared under the sea of blood, and finally disappeared into a little light and shadow.


    There has been a chaos in the camp of grassland people. Just now Du Wei broke through the encirclement alone, and a series of Mines burst down. Suddenly, the fire burst into the sky in the camp of grassland people. Later, everyone cheered as they watched their shaman wizard fly into the sky and stop the other side''s magician.


    In the eyes of prairie people, how mysterious and powerful the Shaman is. With the help of the shaman, he will surely kill this hateful Roland Raider!


    But then the situation took a turn for the worse. Without two people meeting each other, the shaman was killed by Dewey. Wu Ya deserves his bad luck. In fact, with his real strength, if he let go of his hand to fight with Du Wei, with Du Wei''s current magic level strength, he is not Wu Ya''s opponent in all probability. But after all, Du Weiyin''s ability is really good. That day in the imperial capital, even the top strong men in the mainland like Gandalf almost caught Du Wei''s way, let alone his teeth?


    Watching the shaman wizard and the other side fall to the ground together, the prairie people immediately swarmed up, but then saw the bloody skeleton flag shrouded down. He immediately wrapped duvet and Wuya under it.


    The Rangers were in a mess. Fortunately, the leader of the Rangers yelled and suppressed the chaos.


    "Break up! All out!! Surround the flag!! That guy can''t get off the ground! No one can run away from the bloody skull flag! "


    At the command, the grassland people scattered one after another and formed a big circle, leaving the skeleton flag in the middle.


    The leader of the grassland people who came out to suppress the scene rode a pure black war horse, which was a head higher than the other horses in the nearby grassland. It''s magnificent. And the grassland knight on the horse was wearing a set of pure gold armor which was extremely rare even in the Roland empire!!


    There is a lack of mineral resources on the grassland. Most of the grassland cavalry are protected by leather armor, and their defense is very poor. Those who can use metal armor are all senior generals.


    This guy is covered with gold armor, and his position is even more extraordinary. While sitting on the horse, he can still see his great body! Because he''s sitting on such a huge horse. Legs from the saddle down, but almost to the ground! Such a giant, holding a machete''s hand, is thick and full of explosive power. Especially his helmet is a golden wolf head!


    Needless to say, this man is the grassland man''s surprise attack on the landlord commander and the golden wolf head guard general!


    "Surround the flag! He can''t run away! After a while, I''ll cut off the head of this bastard and set up a headframe! " The roar of the golden wolf guard was like a wild animal. The surrounding prairie Knights followed their orders. Watching the skeleton flag shrink, everyone showed a grim smile. Grassland people are deeply superstitious about the land of the skeleton flag. In their opinion, it is absolutely impossible for anyone who is covered by the cage of the skeleton flag to run out! Not even sorcerer Roland!


    All of a sudden, the smile on the face of the golden wolf guard suddenly condensed!


    Just because looking at this originally contracted skeleton flag, it suddenly expanded! It''s like an inflated balloon. Under the rapid expansion, more and more big! The grassland people around also had to step back with weapons


    Every grassland people''s heart can''t help jumping up... Is this terrible sorcerer Roland


    At this moment, finally, a clear voice, broke all the grassland people''s fantasy!


    Bang!!!


    There was a clear and violent sound in the skeleton flag, and then I saw a flash of gold on the inflated flag. That little golden light is very subtle. But like a sharp needle, the rapid puncture of the rapid expansion of the balloon!!


    That little golden light came out. Straight to the sky.


    Then, on the flag surface of the bloody skeleton flag, from the pierced part of the hole, the cracks spread out quickly... Finally, boom, turned into countless blood red fragments scattered!


    With this loud noise, people were tumbling, and the fierce waves broke out in all directions. Many grassland people who were close to each other were immediately hit and flew out.


    After the air wave dissipated, Du Wei was standing on the spot, his hands holding the strange shape of the bow of extinction, and at his feet, stepping on a corpse, it was the white wizard, Wuya!!


    Duwei stepped on the wizard''s body, holding a long bow in his hand, and looked at the grassland people standing around him. He suddenly laughed three times: "hum! What shaman wizard, what bloody skeleton flag, it''s just like that! "


    With these words, Du Wei''s eyes were like electricity, scanning the whole scene, but all the grassland people seemed to be photographed by Du Wei''s eyes. Anyone standing could not help but step back two steps!


    There is only one idea in the heart of all grassland people:


    impossible! impossible! A shaman in white was killed easily! The Holy Blood skeleton flag was so easily turned into pieces by him! This guy... Is he human?!


    Du Wei sneered. In fact, he was very reluctant to stand at the moment. He felt chest pain almost made him collapse. He did not dare to delay any longer. He took a deep breath, flew up and shot out towards the wall of giliat city.


    All the people in the grassland watched Du Wei go away, but no one spoke. They just looked at the dead shaman on the ground.


    All of a sudden, the golden wolf guard''s eyes burst with a cold light. He suddenly grabbed his lance, straightened up abruptly on the horse, and then saw Du Wei''s back. In his hand, a fire burst out from his lance. Then, with his anger, the lance shot like a meteor towards duvidi''s back!


    Duwei people in the air, heard the sound of breaking the air behind them, want to dodge, but this grassland golden wolf guard general, the position of the commander of the Cambodian empire! He is the top warrior on the grassland! Now it''s a hit. How powerful? After all, Du Wei''s martial arts skills are low... Moreover, his original magic power was almost consumed, and he finally tried his best to use the annihilation bow, and his magic power was exhausted. Now it''s the limit to be able to fly, so it''s absolutely impossible to use magic protection!


    When he was in the air, Dewey felt a sharp pain on his back. He managed to dodge, and finally avoided the key point. He shot his rifle on his shoulder and passed by! Duwei people are in the air, just like birds with broken wings. It''s all over the place.


    Fortunately, he has been over the wall, people fall from the sky, they see the wall, Robert has jumped up. Knight Robert''s martial arts skills have reached level five. He jumped up and hugged duvet. Although he was a little embarrassed when he fell to the ground, he just broke a few stones of the city wall¡° adult! My Lord! " Robert shook Dewey hard. Dewey felt that his shoulder hurt so much that he almost killed himself. Looking at Robert''s expression of excitement and surprise, Dewey suddenly sank in his heart: "help me up! Come on¡° adult. I''ll see you off at once¡° Help me up! " Du Wei low roared: "I am the commander in chief, is shot down from the sky, the life and death does not know, let the following people see, the morale is gone!" With that, he suddenly forced to bite his teeth, did not know where a force, suddenly stood up. Hands on the wall. Look at the guy who just attacked himself in the distance below the city. The goal of the golden wolf guard is very obvious, especially at the moment. It shone like day. Du Wei had a strong spirit, stood up straight, and then yelled: "which son of a bitch attacked me just now?! Have the guts to show up and have a look! " Seeing that this guy was clearly shot through by his own lance, and in a twinkling of an eye he was still standing on the wall, the golden wolf head guard was also surprised. However, he was the top warrior on the grassland, so he rode forward and yelled: "listen to the boy in the city, I''m the golden wolf head guard under the king''s tent! Have the courage to report your name! " Dewey sneered and cocked his head at Robert. Knight Robert immediately understood and yelled in his biggest voice: "stupid barbarian! This is the famous tulip Duchess of Roland! The youngest Wizard of genius in the Empire! " As soon as the words came out, many tulip guards on the wall knew that it was the Duke! Just now, the distance in the night was too far, and not everyone had magician''s eagle eye skill. Not many people knew it was Duwei. But at the moment, when the identity was clear, the garrison on the wall was silent for a while, and then it was thundering with joy! Here comes the Duke! The Duke has come to save us!! The golden wolf head guard''s face sank, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, and then said in a loud voice: "Oh! Are you the Duke of tulips¡° I am Du Wei suddenly took a deep breath, slowly took out the bow of extinction, put his hands on the bow, looked at the golden wolf head guard, and said with a loud smile: "it was me who attacked you just now! It''s me who killed you shamans! You just attacked me. You should have split you! But I''ve killed enough people today! Save your life and come back tomorrow! I''ll give you a little bit of it first! " With that, the bowstring trembled, a silver light flashed, and the moment had already arrived in front of the golden wolf head guard! The golden wolf head guard was shocked and felt a bang on his head. The golden wolf head helmet had been knocked to the ground!! He was so scared that he was in a cold sweat. The grassland people were good at shooting. Especially, as the top warrior in the grassland, his archery was extraordinary. But I didn''t expect that the young Duke was so powerful! His position is beyond the range of his opponent''s bow and arrow. He can even shoot off his helmet with one arrow?! Since he could shoot his helmet, if he had just shot his key... Thinking of this, the golden wolf head guard was sweating all over and quickly whispered: "back up! Back to camp! " Watching the grassland people under the city recede, the guards on the wall cheered loudly. Dewey was relieved, too! In fact, how did he not want to shoot the grassland golden wolf guard to death with one arrow? But now his magic power has been exhausted, and he can''t shoot the powerful jiduro throat instant prison arrow any more. Although the precision of Hawkeye is still there, his power can only barely knock off the opponent''s helmet, which is the limit. Pale as paper, he turned away, but still struggling to support himself. With Robert''s help, he walked down the city. As soon as he came down the steps, he suddenly fell down. Knight Robert''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He quickly held him up. Wei An''s body blocked the sight of the people behind him. The soldiers around him also quickly surrounded him and surrounded Duwei. Du Wei took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "quick... Send... Send me to Solskjaer... Quick!" Finish saying, head a slant, already fainted in the past. Before fainting, a thought flashed in Duwei''s heart: Damn, this hero is not easy to be! Next time, even if I''m killed, I won''t do this kind of thing... Robert was so moved that he immediately sent Duwei down with silence. And above the wall, the defenders raised their weapons and cheered¡° Long live the Duke of tulip¡° Long live tulip! Long live the Duke! " Under the night, above the banner of the city, in the flames, tulips bloom!

 Chapter 230

    Duwei doesn''t know how long he has been in a coma, but as a magician, he controls his mental power better than others. Before he is in a coma, he has already made some spiritual hints to himself in his consciousness.


    So, in fact, when he woke up from his coma, it wasn''t bright.


    The pain in his chest has been alleviated a lot. Dewey tries to tilt his head. He only feels headache and wants to crack. It seems that something has cracked in his brain. He feels dizzy after a slight thought.


    "You''d better not move, and don''t think about anything now." Gegwu''s voice came from his side.


    This little mouse has become a big mouse again. God knows, if it is seen in this way, it will definitely frighten people to death.


    "I have a bad headache." Duvet groaned.


    "It''s normal." Gegwu held a cup in both hands, reached to Dewey''s mouth, and then poured in the contents bit by bit.


    Dewey frowned: "it''s so bitter... What... Well, how can I smell a little ice Berry? You''re not going to give me that, are you? "


    "Just a little medicine... I specially added a little ice berry, you know, ice berry can relieve pain, and this kind of thing can stimulate people''s mental strength, although it is mostly used as a psychedelic drug... Well, don''t worry, I diluted to the safest amount, it won''t hurt you."


    Gegwu put down the cup and took a towel to wipe the dregs of duvet''s mouth.


    "When can I recover?" Dewey asked immediately.


    "I must warn you, my Lord. My little wizard of genius There was a trace of ridicule in the voice of gegewu: "the first rule of Magician: don''t overdraw your magic power at any time, or you will die ugly. Don''t you even know that?"


    Dewey gave a wry smile: "of course I know."


    "Don''t think I''m joking." Gegwu warned Duwei seriously: "for us magicians, spiritual power is our foundation! And if you overdraw the magic, so that the use of your mental power exceeds your compliance... Then your brain will have problems... I know, there are many crazy guys in history, because of excessive use of magic, after overdrawn the magic, they become idiots! Do you want to be an idiot? "


    "But I heard. I''m going to get sucked out. " Dewey curled his mouth.


    "That''s a worse result." Gegwu choked Duwei: "become an idiot, and be drawn to do, which do you like?"


    Dewey shrunk: "I don''t like it."


    "Then listen to me. Don''t try to overdraft your magic power in the future. You are very dangerous this time... If it wasn''t for the colorful stone ring I made for you... Now you are a skeleton wrapped in human skin."


    After sighing, gegwu stares at Dewey... The scene is funny: a big mouse stares at you with a faint reproach and regret in his eyes.


    But Dewey can''t laugh. He can feel it. Gegwu is serious.


    "You''re the head of all of us now." Gegwu shrugged: "whether we like it or not, this is the truth: you are the leader! Now the fate of many people are tied to you! My, Hussein''s, Vivian''s, Queen Medusa''s... Your subordinates... If something goes wrong with you. Then everyone will be in a mess. So, even if you don''t care about your life, please think more about the lives of us before taking risks in the future. "


    Take the ice berry mixture. The effect was very obvious, and Dewey soon felt less headache. He reluctantly sat up, touched his ribs, and found that it did not hurt: "my ribs?"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t give you the fountain of youth." "The mouse shook his head:" I will a little treatment, although not too strong, but knot a few bones or barely able to do


    Du Wei managed to climb down from the bed and put his hands on the head of the bed. Stand firm: "now what time?"


    "If you go to the window, you can see that the sun has just risen."


    After a pause, gegwu suddenly said in a low voice: "Duwei, I have to apologize to you... Because I couldn''t help when the grassland people attacked the city."


    Du Wei waved his hand: "I understand... You can''t go out to see people like this."


    Human beings are one of the most cruel creatures, especially the most cruel of all creatures. Like gegwu. If a human like rat goes out. Immediately will be regarded as a monster, and even cause people to panic... And hatred!


    in fact. Among Duwei''s subordinates, the only one who knew where the human mouse gegwu existed was the members who took part in the ice forest adventure together.


    In addition, there are Solskjaer and seter in giliat City, who also know the existence of gegwu. Solskjaer has been regarded as an old subordinate of Dewey. The genius of this magic experiment has been recognized as a core member by Dewey, and the magician''s psychological acceptance ability is far stronger than ordinary people. As for Seth... Now that he has been cheated out of the Magic Union by Dewey, there is no other way for this big head genius except to follow Dewey wholeheartedly.


    The production base of giliat city is nominally hosted by Solskjaer and seter. But in fact, in the process of experiment and production, they have to secretly seek the opinions of mice. After all, this mouse can be a real magician who has gone through a complete system of magic learning, and its level is much higher than that of two geniuses, And the knowledge of magic theory is even more valuable.


    "Soon, my metamorphosis will be promoted again... At that time, I can barely become a human... And then take the opportunity to drink the spring of youth..." gegwu drew the curtain. Let the outside sunlight sprinkle in, and then go to one side to blow out the lights, turned to Du Wei and said: "I can become a human body again... But my metamorphosis will be greatly reduced."


    Du Wei sighed: "well, not to mention these, now there are 20000 enemies outside the city, we''d better consider how to drive those coyotes away first... I think you must have some surprise for me?"


    Dewey blinked.


    Gegwu nodded: "sure... Those things have been made. The first batch of test products have been completed. I have tested with Solskjaer, and I feel good. But you know, this kind of thing is time-consuming, especially the saplings. It''s very troublesome to cultivate them. Sometimes, before we use time to breed them. He died on his own. Ellick, that old lunatic''s idea of genius is really crazy, but it''s too wasteful! God... If we didn''t have the spring of "time goes by", I''m afraid even if we were rich as emperors, we couldn''t afford such a lot of things! It''s just a lot of money... And luck. If you''re not lucky, no matter how much money you throw away, you''ll lose it. "


    Dewey said with a smile, "take me to have a look."


    Gegwu turned and walked to the corner, then moved a box on the ground. Pulled up a piece of floor on the ground, immediately revealed a passageway below.


    Dewey opened his eyes wide: "God, when did you get a secret way out here? Is this secret road leading to our secret warehouse? "


    "Yes, that''s right." Gegwu sighed: "don''t forget, I can''t walk out anytime and anywhere like this. Every time I go out, I have to wear a robe without showing my face... I have to choose at night. It''s very inconvenient, so I just made such a tunnel. From my room there is direct access to Solskjaer''s and Seth''s laboratories, as well as our secret storage


    Dewey went to the secret road and looked at the steps under the floor. It looked very big. He said with a bitter smile, "how long did you spend on this thing... You can''t let the slaves do this secret road. You dug it alone?"


    Gegwu mysterious smile: "don''t forget, I''m a mouse, but the mouse can make holes most!"


    The secret road is not too wide, but it goes all the way. There are three or four forks below. It was cold and damp, and there was a little moss on the surrounding walls.


    This is the original governor''s house in giliat city. The governor''s mansion was in disrepair for a long time. After walking for a while, Duwei saw that this secret road was not dug up by mouse or Witch alone. Even if it makes a rat army, it can''t make such a big project!


    "Where does this secret road come from?" Dewey was surprised.


    Gegwu finally smiles... A mouse smiles. It''s really a strange thing: "well, to tell you the truth, I really planned to dig an underground passage by myself. It doesn''t need to be very big. As long as I can pass when I become a little mouse, it''s not difficult. But I found it when I dug down in my room. I''d like to be surprised that there is such a secret road under the governor''s mansion... Maybe it was made by the former governor. "


    Duvet thought about it, and he was relieved.


    The northwest, especially the province of Desa, is the closest to the foreign nationality. It has been invaded by foreign nationalities all the year round, and the northwest army can''t be expected. So many people in every family are used to making cellars in their own homes. When horse thieves or grassland robbers come to visit, they will hide in the cellars.


    It is not unusual for some wealthy families to come up with a secret way.


    Just... Looking at the vertical and horizontal curved secret road in front of me... This project is a little too big.


    Du Wei also lived in this dilapidated governor''s house for a period of time, but never thought that there was such a place under his feet!


    More than ten meters further on, there is a fork in the tunnel. Gegwu said with a smile: "this place is very big. To be honest, even I haven''t fully understood it. Now I only know about half of the place. There are just two directions leading to their laboratory in Solskjaer, and the other direction is our storage warehouse... The road ahead is not very easy. Let''s be careful. "


    Dewey stopped and looked at the mouse solemnly: "you said you didn''t go all over here? When did you find out? "


    "Er... About a month ago." The mouse laughed.


    Dewey''s face was a little ugly: "why don''t you send someone to inform me?"


    Gegwu didn''t seem to care. He sighed: "my Duke, I''ve seen all the places I''ve visited. Although it''s very big, I don''t find anything... If I find any gold and silver mountains here, I will send someone to inform you at the first time. Well, I think this is just an underground refuge dug up by the former governor. There''s no need to make a fuss, is there? "


    Dewey shook his head. His expression was serious: "gegwu, you are wrong."


    Du Wei suddenly stepped back, fell on the ground and touched the surrounding ground. Then he listened carefully to the air and the subtle air flow in the secret road. Then he stood up and rubbed the soil in his hand: "my mouse Prime Minister... You really don''t understand! Although you are a magician, but obviously you do not know architecture! God, you think this is an underground shelter? I tell you. Based on my research on the architecture of Roland Empire since I was a child, this place is definitely not as simple as a refuge! "


    He stamped the ground and said, "have you noticed that the ground here is not flat, but a slight gradient from high to low... Very slight. If you don''t observe carefully, you can''t find it! Often make such a slope of the ground, is to prevent water will flood in! The water flows to the lower part, so that the things stored at the higher part will not be affected by damp! " There was a pause. He pointed to the distance of the passage: "do you hear the slight sound of air flow? It means there are hidden vents here. Otherwise, if you dare to come down rashly after being buried for so many years, you will soon suffocate and die. "


    He pointed to the forks and said, "most importantly, do you think an underground shelter needs so many forks?"


    Gegwu shrugged: "maybe the people who built this place are worried that there will be enemies rushing down, in order to confuse the enemy?"


    Dewey smiles. He didn''t argue with gegwu any more. After all, it''s not a good idea to discuss architecture with a magician.


    "Hey, you''re going the wrong way. We''re going the left." Gegwu yelled as he watched duvet step to the right.


    "I know. I''m just curious about this place." Said Dewey. He said with a smile, "OK. Come on, show me around. "


    Gegwu sighed. It''s up to Dewey.


    The mouse''s guess is actually reasonable. The secret road is not wide enough for two people to stand side by side, but high enough for one person''s height. And along the fork in the road to go forward, you will find that after two turns, on both sides of the wall appeared one after another to dig out the cellar like room.


    "This should be for Tibetans." Giggle.


    "My dear mouse prime minister." Du Wei pointed to these cellars which are as dense as insect eggs: "do you think so many cellars can hold many people if they are used for Tibetan? Five hundred? Eight hundred? Hell... If it''s a shelter, the fewer people you know, the better! There will never be such a place that can hold hundreds of people! Besides, what''s he doing with so many rooms? Do you need to sleep in separate rooms to escape underground? "


    Finally, Dewey measured the height of these cellars, and his face was even more puzzled: "my gegewu! You probably have been a mouse for a long time and have forgotten how tall a normal person is! You see, although these cellars are very deep, they are not very high! If it''s an adult man, in this cellar, he''ll just curl up in it


    After a pause, Dewey looked back at gegwu: "and don''t you think it''s strange? What do you find after we''ve been walking so long? "


    "... No." The mouse shook his head: "it''s empty here, nothing."


    "It''s just that there''s nothing." Dewey frowned: "this is underground! But what do we see after we''ve been walking so long? In principle, this kind of underground building, which can''t see light all the year round, is most suitable for the survival of mice, ants or snakes! But do you see a mouse here? Do you see a centipede or any insect here? I just looked at it carefully for a while, and there was not even an ant here! Don''t you find it strange? "


    Gegwu was speechless at last.


    At the end of the tunnel, a wall appeared in front of Dewey.


    "This is the end." "I''ve been here and I haven''t found anything," said gegwu. Do you want to go back and look in another direction? "


    Dewey didn''t talk. Standing here quietly, looking at the wall, silent for a long time, seems to be thinking about something.


    "Something''s wrong." Dewey suddenly shook his head. "I don''t think it''s right."


    He pointed to the wall and pointed to the tunnel behind him: "I just walked all the way. I felt that all the people who built this place were in line with the principles of Architecture... But here, this passage came to the end. It should never be a wall! From the perspective of architecture, you see, we have just come all the way. It seems that our feet are flat, but actually there is a slight slope all the way up! If this is for storing things, then this is the highest place in the underground labyrinth! Since they built it this way, there should be a cellar or room for storing things... It should never be a wall. "


    "Well. What''s behind this wall? Maybe it''s a secret room? " Gegwu is also interested.


    "Just break the wall." Dewey said with a smile.


    The walls in this secret road are all built with northwest strong stones. It may be difficult for ordinary people to break one wall, but it''s very simple for two magicians.


    Gegewu cast a magic of "earth element decomposition". On the wall in front of us, the soil elements in the hard stone immediately decomposed and passed away. The hard stone became soft like tofu, and was easily dug up.


    After digging out the wall. Face to face is a long dust laden smell of putrefaction! This disgusting smell almost didn''t smoke Du Wei out of a somersault, he forced to cover his nose: "God, what is in this in the end! Is it a cottage? "


    Gegwu also seemed to faint at any time: "I''m afraid the cottage is not so smelly!"


    The inside of the wall was a secret room, but it was dusty for a long time. It was suddenly opened, and it was almost suffocating in the turbid air, and Dewey tore off a corner of his clothes to cover his nose. Then he made a little wind magic at random, which made the wind pour in. After a moment, the dirty air inside was swept away, and then he walked in carefully.


    He took out a magic gem from his arms and injected a bit of magic at will. The magic gem immediately flashed and lit up the secret room.


    Under the light. You can clearly see countless dust particles floating in the air. And in the faint light, Dewey saw the things in the secret room. Can''t help but be stunned, and behind him, gegwu also called out: "God, what are these things?"


    On the ground, there are several bodies lying on the ground... No, to be exact, just a few skeletons!


    I don''t know how many years later, the flesh and blood of these corpses have already rotted and turned into dust... When I came in just now, the disgusting stench was the stench of corpses sealed in this room. They wanted to vomit!


    Most of the dust particles in the air are the rotten bodies of these dead people


    Du Wei''s face was pale. If he didn''t support it, he would have vomited on the spot.


    But under the effect of curiosity, he bent down, held his breath, and examined the bones carefully.


    In principle, even bones will corrode after years of storage! But these skeletons are very strange!


    The first is their texture! Dewey found that although some parts of these skeletons had been oxidized and turned black, they had some metallic luster!!


    Strange, how can the skeleton of a creature have the appearance of metal?


    With a disgusting feeling, Dewey tore off a piece of cloth, wrapped it in his hand and knocked it gently... Then he determined that the skeleton was extremely hard! If it is a normal bone, with the passage of calcium, it will become brittle, soft and even hollow... But these skeletons, fine texture, is very hard!


    No wonder. When the flesh and blood are rotten, these skeletons are so complete!


    And the second point... Makes duvier jumpy!!


    These skeletons... Don''t seem to be human!!


    Or... They''re human, but they''re not human!


    For example, a skeleton in front of us looks like a human, but in terms of size and height, it looks more like a dwarf... But the skeleton is thick and very strong!


    Or... Is... The legendary dwarf?!


    There are several other skeletons, most of which are similar to humans. But some other places, such as the teeth, the shape of the head, and the fingers


    Dewey looked back at gegwu and saw that the mouse was dull.


    "Gegwu." Dewey grinned as if he were a bit of a seeper: "you know what I think of when I look at these things?"


    "What?"


    Dewey took a deep breath


    "I still remember the places we saw killed by the dragon people on the holy mountain guarded by the dragon people. Those strange creatures trying to break through the holy mountain and return to the land of Roland? Are those who are half human and half animal, said to be exiled by ancient gods? "


    Gegwu is speechless!


    There is no doubt that these skeletons in front of us are those things!


    There are six skeletons in this room. After Du Wei finished watching them one by one, the first two are short and stout... They may be dwarfs. Three in the back. It''s like some kind of half animal, half human monster.


    What surprised Dewey was the last one!


    "My God! Gegwu, come and see! This is a human! A pure human Dewey exclaimed, bending down and kneeling beside the last skeleton.


    From the shape of the bone. Outline, features... This is clearly a human skeleton! It''s strange... Why is there a human in so many monsters?


    What''s more strange is that this human skeleton is far away from those monsters, but shrinks in the corner. From his posture, it is lying there, facing the corner. His hand was still in a forward position.


    Dewey gently stroked the skeleton. He was surprised to find that this guy was clearly human, and his skeleton was just like those monsters... It seemed to be metal, very hard!


    If the monster''s natural skeleton is different from that of human, it''s understandable... But how did this human do it?


    Dewey''s mind was full of mysteries and he couldn''t help but stay.


    All of a sudden. Gegwu came up behind Dewey. As if he had found something: "Dewey! Look! What''s on the wall! "


    "Oh?"


    Du Wei smelled the speech and looked at the corner, as expected. Just now, when I was excited, I had an oversight. Now, under the light of magic gems in my hand, above the corner, there was a pattern carved with something sharp!


    From the dead human''s dying posture, it is likely that it was engraved before he died!


    And... The pattern is deeply engraved. It''s three points into the stone! There is no tool here, so it can be interpreted as... He carved it with his finger tips?


    "This pattern..." gegwu''s tone suddenly became strange.


    Dewey stares at the pattern carefully, and his eyes show a complex look, including surprise, disbelief, even fear and curiosity


    Because, this design, is a flying flag!


    And in the middle of the flag, a ferocious skeleton with empty eyes, seems to be grinning at people!


    Bloody skull flag?!!


    The bloody skeleton flag of the Witch King on the grassland?!


    At this moment, Dewey''s heart beat like a drum. How could the skeleton flag of the Witch King on the grassland appear in the basement of the governor''s mansion in the capital of the imperial province?


    Is this dead human a man from the grassland? Is it shaman??


    Also, how to explain these dead monsters?!


    How can there be such exiled species on the continent of Roland?


    Finally, a clue was finally discovered by Dewey!


    He forced open the dead man''s bones, from his body, found, on the solid stone floor. With a few lines of small characters!


    These lines of words are very scribbled. What makes Du Wei feel more depressed is that it is obvious that the person who wrote these lines was not clear before he died. Even if the handwriting is scribbled, the words are confused! One moment is the imperial language, the other is mixed with a few words I can''t understand. I think it''s the language of the grassland.


    It''s hard to read such an article. It''s even more mindless.


    The content of this article is as follows:


    "The last experiment was successful... But the result proved my failure. Baihechou, my best disciple, you are right. It''s a pity that I didn''t understand this until this moment. Although not reconciled, the last test body also died... (here inserted a string of words that Duwei could not understand)... The human body can not bear, I have proved this point, with my blood and life... (another paragraph of words that I could not understand)... I finally understand that you are right to take away the Witch King. You are the most suitable person to command Daxueshan. I''m really a madman... But my name should be on the bloody skeleton flag! "


    When the words were written here, a large space suddenly appeared. It was obvious that the man carved these on the stone slab with the bone of his sharp fingertips. There are traces of dried up land and residual blood on the slate.


    The following is a very long scratch, probably when this man wrote down these places, he was in great pain. Fingers in the stone board caught a terrible deep finger mark!


    The last paragraph is much clearer!


    "If anyone can see this, then you will be the one I choose. I don''t know how many years it will take for anyone to see this. No matter you are Roland, grassland people, or orcs, elves, dwarves... I will give you the greatest wealth! In the left corner of the room, the magic of my life is hidden under the stone slab! Whether you like it or not. If you learn it, you will be my fourth disciple!


    In return, I will give you an important task


    One day, I went to Daxueshan and told Baihe Chou that although he defeated me and took the position of the wizard king, I was still alive. I have never regretted having such an apprentice as him


    Finally signed as follows:


    "The 364th wizard king of Daxueshan. Gulanchu, the last one! May the holy flag of the bloody skeleton. Bless me forever


    Duvet can''t help but be shocked when he reads all this in one breath!!


    Witch King? A former Witch King?!


    After reading this article, gegwu raised his head and glared at Duwei. He looked at each other for a long time. They both looked very strange.


    They were silent for a long time and sighed at the same time. Dewey said with a wry smile: "what a big discovery!"


    Gegwu stretched out his paw and scratched his head hard, and said with a bitter smile: "well, this is the last words of a guy named gulanshu, who is a former wizard King... He was defeated by his disciple, a guy named Baihe Chou, and took the position of wizard King... He came to our Roland empire... And..." OK, gegwu. " Du Wei waved his hand, his smile was very strange: "this last words, but brought a lot of information... Also brought a lot of problems!"¡° But a Witch King, how can he be in the Roland Empire? And it''s in the governor''s office of a provincial capital?! Can you still spend so much money to build such an underground labyrinth? " The Ge Ge Wu doubts a way. Du Wei eyebrows a pick: "I can just answer this question." He pointed to the last sign on the slate: "I happen to know the name of gulanchu." Then he said slowly: "when I came to the northwest, I carefully looked through the names of every governor and Lord in the decades before dessa. He was governor of the province of DESAR 35 years ago, and he was in power for more than ten years... Just after the last war between the Empire and the northwest, he died! And he was the last governor of DESAR Province in the history of the Empire! After that, the province of dessa became the domain of nobles, and then governor Bohan. Now, it''s my domain... I happened to see his name. " Looking at the strange expression of the mouse, Du Wei said: "I saw it from the official materials of the Empire... You know, I never forget reading."¡° "Help..." the mouse groaned: "a former Witch King, after losing power, was exiled to the Empire, which can explain... But how can he become the governor?"¡° This... I can''t explain. " Dewey shook his head. What he doesn''t know at the moment is that a disciple of big snow mountain, LAN Hai, can become a university student who even the royal family highly respect and treat in the imperial capital. So, as a former Witch King, although he was a fallen Witch King, it seems no surprise that he entered the Empire to hide his identity and became a governor in a marginal barren land with such powerful powers. What''s more, the governor of a ghost place like Desa province is a hot potato that everyone can''t avoid. It''s not too difficult for a strong man to hold such an official post. Two people looked at each other, mouse gegewu immediately jumped up: "quick! That thing under the slate! Didn''t the wizard King say that he left behind the magic he had learned all his life? I can always be very interested in the Shaman''s Witchcraft of prairie people However, as they opened the stone slab, they were stunned. This sorcerer king named gulanshu didn''t lie. He did leave his own sorcery. This is a book. It was obviously soaked with some medicine, and it didn''t rot or destroy. But... The above words, Dewey and gegwu are not a word to understand¡° It''s the words of the prairie people. " Gegwu sighed, "we need a translator." Dewey smiles. His smile is insidious: "translation? Don''t forget, right outside the city, there are more than 20000 grassland cavalry... There are plenty of translators

 Chapter 231

    Everything in the secret road was sealed up again by Dewey. However, the corpses... With metal colored bones, Dewey tried to resist the feeling of nausea and gave these things to gegwu.


    "You''re responsible for cleaning these things... And then we''ll have a good study."


    After coming out of the secret Road, gegwu led Duwei to the storage warehouse.


    After giliat city was transformed into a factory, the main product here is the pure fire element "gunpowder" invented by Solskjaer.


    This is the use of pyrophora as the main raw material to extract things. At present, Duwei has opened up a sealed shed in the city to plant Pyrophorus. Fortunately, this magic plant has strong vitality, and this arid place in Northwest China is especially suitable for the growth of this plant.


    At the instigation of Dewey, Solskjaer divided the method of extracting Pyrophorus into several different procedures and gave them to the slaves below. In this way, the output and efficiency will be greatly improved. At the same time, the secrets of production will not be revealed by decomposing different procedures, because unless all the procedures are put together... Otherwise, if you take them out alone, even these hands-on workers do not know what they are making.


    The storage warehouse is buried underground, because the extracted gunpowder is dangerous, especially a large number of high-purity fire elements. Although it is sealed with pottery pots, the fire elements in this world are more concentrated and dangerous than the gunpowder duvi knew in his previous life. If the reserves are not good, a little Mars will cause disaster. So, buried in the ground. Avoid the sun, is the best choice.


    Pushing open the door of the warehouse, the cellar was full of pots. These black pots were made crudely, but Dewey didn''t care about them. His expression was very careful, a little nervous.


    If there''s an accident here that causes a fire... Even the great magician will be blown up in these tons of gunpowder!


    "I made the wire according to your request." Gegwu opened a box in the corner and said, "I''ve tried it many times. Fallen flower is the most suitable to act as a wire, it is naturally dry, easy to ignite, and, very stable. I used the cotton thread you said, but it''s easy to get damp. But the rattan of the fallen flower is different. Even if you throw it into the water, you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Gegwu said with a smile:" I can think about it... When such a pot is filled with rattan, and then ignited. Throw it far into the enemy''s camp, what will it be like


    But gegwu frowned and said, "just, how far can this thing be thrown? Unless it''s Hercules... What are you going to do if you don''t have to throw it? Do you use a catapult? But the catapult is very unstable, in case of an accident during the launch. Then you''ll blow yourself up! "


    Dewey laughed: "why do you have to vote? Can''t you throw it from the sky? "


    After a pause, he looked at the earthenware pots piled almost to the ceiling in the warehouse, and then said, "now take me to see those... Brooms."


    Flying broom is the most expensive magic equipment produced in the workshop of giliat city!


    Because of this invention of old madman Aleck. Although it has subversive significance... In fact, it still inherits the consistent characteristics of this old Madman''s invention, which is flashy!


    To put it simply, every time this guy invents something to be used as a substitute for the original rare material... But what he invents is often more expensive and rare than the original!


    Brooms, too.


    Although this kind of broom can store magic without any magic crystal... It has epoch-making subversive significance. But the problem is the broom itself!


    This kind of broom can''t be made by any dead branch! Must use 50 years of walnut! Everyone knows that walnut is a very rare tree on the continent of Roland... I don''t know if it is caused by some potential biological rules. The common walnut trees in Dewey''s previous world are extremely rare and difficult to cultivate.


    Walnut, especially 50 year old walnut, is the best material to store magic besides magic crystal, so this kind of thing is usually used to make high-quality magic wands, even rich magicians. Few people can afford this pure walnut wand! Because 50 year old walnut. It''s so rare!


    What''s more, walnut used to make broomsticks. It''s not just walnut. According to the invention of old elliotti, he creatively adopted various technologies of synthesis and grafting... Grafting technology was very common in Dewey''s previous life, but it was rare in this world.


    Old ellick used the technology of grafting and planting to produce a variant variety of walnut. Dewey just got a few seedlings from old ellick.


    And it''s also for this reason... Seth, the magic genius who talked with Dewey about cultivating compound walnut trees, no one appreciated him in the magic trade union, but Dewey saw his value at a glance!


    Because duvier can''t recruit the distinguished master Aleck to specially prepare the variant walnut tree of this mixed variety, then Saite is the only best candidate!


    From this point of view, this brain bag genius is hard to find!


    The cultivation of this mutant variety is a headache for Saite. The survival of seedlings is a huge problem... Even with the passage of time, every time it is cultivated, there will be nine deaths. It can be said that the time in Dewey''s hands has passed, and Seth is definitely the biggest black hole consumed.


    In another storage warehouse, gegwu eliminated a magic array outside and carefully opened the door to take Duwei in.


    "These things are really piled up with the passage of time! If calculated according to the market price... Each broom, just its own variant walnut, is at least more than 100000 gold coins! What the hell are you doing with so many broomsticks? It''s better to get some more flying cloaks. "


    With a smile, Dewey understated: "any new technology, the development process always consumes the most... But it''s much better now. Isn''t it? "


    After a moment''s silence, gegwu agreed with Dewey: "yes, at the beginning, it was the most troublesome thing to cultivate this mutant plant. However, after many experiments, a lot of spring water was wasted. We finally found the most delicate balance point, and the efficiency was much higher after that. We''ll make this later. The cost is much less. "


    "So, on average, the cost of a broom is lower than a cloak made of magic crystal." Dewey sighed.


    In the room, the wall is a row of exquisite shelves, which are hung with rows of... Brooms.


    The dark red walnut glows faintly in the fighting room. The handle of each broom is exquisitely carved and smooth, and there are also fine patterns on it... These are the patterns of the wind magic array.


    "These wind magic arrays are the drawings I made myself. Then they handed it to a group of sculptors and carved it on the handle step by step. You can rest assured that all those craftsmen got was a broom handle. No one knew that this thing was... Broom. "


    last. Gegwu felt for a long time in his arms and found a piece of parchment, which was full of various data and handed to Duwei.


    "This is the final data of the final test of this batch of products. Both Solskjaer and seter have had a test flight, and the effect is good... However, that boy of Solskjaer is a fool, his brain is very smart, but his practical operation ability is too poor, and he almost broke his neck... In fact, it''s very easy to manipulate this thing, as long as he can ride a horse, he can ride this thing to the sky. "


    Dewey took a look at the end result in his hand.


    The development of flying broom. It''s satisfying to Dewey. At present, due to the limited materials and the passage of time, the spring has run out, and only 50 brooms have been made in the first batch. After the flight test, the wind magic array depicted on each broom has a strong efficiency. On the handle of the broom, there is a small six pointed star pattern, as long as you ride on the broom. Hold the part of the hexagram in your palm. Then inject magic, you can trigger magic array.


    The current broom. It can carry the weight of about two adult men. In terms of speed, the maximum speed is almost twice as fast as that of a horse. The duration of flying depends on how long your magic can last.


    "Solskjaer, the useless man, can stick to a good Kung Fu."


    That''s enough.


    Solskjaer''s real strength is just a magic apprentice.


    "Do you really want to do that, my lord?" Standing on the top of the city, Knight Robert looks a little ugly.


    But Duwei''s expression was firm in front of him, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "But... Your wound..."


    "Dear Knight Robert, don''t forget, I''m a magician." Dewey stretched his body at will: "for the magician, this injury is not difficult to treat. And... I have to get out! "


    "It''s too dangerous!" Robert still strongly objected: "you are now bearing the fate of all people, you are our commander in chief, is the flag, if you encounter any accident... I can hardly imagine the consequences! As a matter of fact, if I had been there last night, I would have stopped you from doing so anyway


    Du Wei sighed and pointed to the city.


    The sun has risen high. Under the sun, the continuous tents of prairie people look clearer. People shout and horses hiss. If Dewey uses Hawkeye, he can even see the prairie warriors sitting in the camp sharpening their swords!


    "Last night my sneak attack had an effect, killing a shaman wizard... Making them lose momentum. However, the prairie people will not retreat easily when they come here. Look, at the latest, after lunch, they will recover and make a comeback. " Dewey looked worried: "Robert, how many families do we have? You know very well that our whole army is only more than 20000 people... And most of them are scattered everywhere. Our cavalry is only 3000! Three thousand. Do you think under normal circumstances, it can break down 20000 coyotes? Can you beat these guys who are born on horseback? We need surprise! So, I have to go out... To break the enemy. "


    After a pause, Dewey said with a smile: "well, don''t worry. Their shaman wizard was killed by me last night. When I went out, I went high and high. The grassland people can''t stop me. "


    But Robert said, "my Lord, I''m not worried about you being intercepted! What I''m worried about is that you fight in person! As a coach, you should not fight in the front line! This is not the responsibility of the manager! I''d rather you stay in the city, in the governor''s house! "


    Dewey didn''t argue with Robert about it any more. He simply ordered, "at the latest in the evening, you must light a fire at the end of the city. I want to see the fire and smoke ten miles away! Remember? In the evening, as long as you light the beacon. I guarantee you will get strong support! And all you have to do is to make sure that the tulip flag is still standing on the city wall before evening


    With that, Dewey''s body had floated gently.


    Robert sighed. He made a knight''s courtesy to Dewey and watched him fly into the sky.


    Du Wei was very accurate when he flew from the top of the city over the grassland people''s camp. Many grassland cavalry have found Duwei in the sky, but after last night''s sneak attack, under the sun of the white world, the grassland people are on guard, and some of the most elite bowmen immediately pull their bows and shoot at the sky. These strong bowmen on the grassland claim to be able to shoot down Eagles with one arrow. Their archery is so good that even Duwei can''t raise his height. Fly by.


    He used up his magic last night. After the magic in the five colored stone ring was used up, it could not be replenished in such a short time. At the moment, the magic he recovered was only 50% or 60% of his own. I really can''t launch a large-scale thunder call.


    In the opposite direction of the city, Dewey went all the way.


    "What''s the tulip Duke doing?"


    The golden wolf guard will stand under his tent, looking at Du Wei far away with a gloomy face, a giant with a very tall figure. Stand on the ground. He is more than two heads higher than his companions.


    "General Wei, maybe he ran away." A grassland man sneered: "there are not many people in the city. We''ll be able to break the wall sooner or later. "


    "Fool." The general of the golden wolf head guard turned his mouth, and there was a flash in the eyes of the heron: "he must have gone to move reinforcements! Hum... Send four hundred men to search the back and step up the alert. And... Let the warriors get ready immediately. Before dark, we must break the gate today!! Anyway, shaman wizard has died in our army... Lost a noble shaman wizard, you think, what kind of punishment will we get when we go back? Only if we take this city in desperation can we have a chance to ask the king for mercy


    The blaring horn sounded, and the grassland warriors heard the order and marched out one after another! Under the sun, standing at the head of the city, Knight Robert looks at the dense grassland people like ants under the city. The cutlasses are shining in the sun!


    "Hold on till evening!" Robert suddenly pulled out his sword, cut it down on the battlements in front of him, and cried out: "stick to it!"


    The soldiers and lieutenants around pulled out their swords. At the same time, they cried out: "long live tulip!! People are in the city, people are in the city


    Du Wei came to the direction of his all the way flying out of the seven or eight Li, this is to reduce the height, carefully looking for his team.


    Finally, in a low loose woods, someone saw Duwei above the sky, and immediately ran out, waving his hands to Duwei in the sky. Dewey lowered his height to see that it was the leader of the magic cadet, Zig.


    The 800 people that Duwei brought were hidden in the woods. They listened to Duwei''s order and retreated all the way here to prevent being found by Rangers'' Wolf cavalry.


    Duwei fell to the ground, and ziger looked at Duwei intact, which greatly relieved: "the president! It''s great to see you safe! But didn''t you ask us to wait here for the fire signal in the direction of giliat city? Why are you here in person? "


    Dewey patted Zig on the shoulder: "there''s no time to explain!"


    With that, Dewey followed him into the woods.


    In the woods, the tulip family''s cavalry all dismounted and sat on the ground, but everyone was on good guard, and some people climbed up the tree to observe the distance. Although the forest is relatively loose, it is enough to hide thousands of people.


    Duvet saw Gaida, a little girl with a dusty face. When he saw duvet, he immediately jumped on him, hugged him and cried out, "my Lord! adult! It''s very nice of you to be here! son of a gun! I really wanted to kill these guys just now! How dare you let yourself into the city! It''s too risky! "


    Next to him is Gaida''s deputy general. When Gaida was ordered to move reinforcements, this deputy general was responsible for leading the team. However, he looked like he had blood on his mouth. It was obvious that he had been severely taught by Gaida.


    "All right, Geda! I''m going in myself. It''s none of their business. " Dewey laughed: "your men are excellent soldiers. They have made great contributions. And... I didn''t get nothing. I killed a shaman. "


    With that, Dewey immediately asked, "how about you? When did you arrive? Have we brought all our people? "¡° No, my Lord GADA''s face was full of shame: "I only found 800 people led by Lord alpha... The other two teams, general Longbottom, they, I didn''t find... Time is too tight, I can''t run further, and... You asked me to get here today. So... "Gaida suddenly knelt down on one knee:" I didn''t complete your order, please punish me! " Dewey shook his head: "I didn''t consider the actual situation when I gave the order. It''s hard for you to bring back a team of people. The alpha knight? " When Du Wei looked for the guard chief of alpha, he didn''t find alpha¡° He... Heard that you went into the city by yourself. He was furious. He left the army alone and went to the front to inquire for information. " Duvi''s heart moved, uncle alpha... He was really worried about himself. However, with the strength of alpha, it should not be dangerous to inquire about information. Time is pressing, Du Wei just want to say something, Gaida suddenly whispered: "my lord... Although I didn''t find the other two teams, but I brought some... Guests."¡° Guests? " Gaida winked. Dewey immediately looked deep into the woods. Sure enough, he saw a group of soldiers in different armor. These soldiers were also cavalry, but they were different from the tulip family''s armor. They were wearing the armor of the local garrison of the Empire, and their chests were embroidered with thorns. In fact, Dewey''s army is just the private army of the family, and these people are the real imperial army¡° What''s going on? " Dewey was a bit surprised, because these guys seem to have a large number, roughly as many as five or six hundred¡° They are the team of governor Bohan of nurin province. " Gaida answered in a low voice. Dewey picked his eyebrows.

 Chapter 232

    When Gaida and Duwei approached the strange cavalry, they all stood up immediately and formed a vigilant defensive line. The front soldiers'' hands were on the hilt of the sword.


    "Presumptuous! This is our tulip, Duke Gaida broke off: "ask your captain to come out!"


    A middle-aged man immediately came out of the crowd. This is a knight in Imperial military armor. He is medium build, but looks very strong. He strode up, turned back and said steadily: "all back, put down your weapons and rest on the spot."


    Then he went up to Dewey, beat his chest with one hand, and gave a knightly ceremony: "Brigham provincial garrison" Knights of arol, please tell me what you came for. " Dewey was a little afraid of governor Bohan. The relationship between the two sides was not quite right. When he came to the northwest, the other side overcame him. The relationship between them was very stiff. At this time, the garrison of nurin province crossed the border and came to its territory... Is it goodwill or malice?


    "Your Highness." It was obvious that this Alor belonged to the steady type, with a slight fatigue on his face and a slight hoarseness in his voice, but he was still very moderate: "I came at the order of governor Bohan."


    After a pause, he said, "our second Police Division has been stationed at the border of the two provinces. Recently, during the spring drill. We are more frequently transferred... For what purpose, my Lord, you should understand... "


    Dewey smiles.


    He understood, of course, that it was to guard against the northwest army.


    Governor Bohan is pitiful. In fact, the base camp of the northwest army is located in the territory of nurin Province under the control of governor Bohan, although he claims to be the governor of a province. However, because the northwest army was within his jurisdiction, and with the strength of the northwest army, Bohan''s decrees could only cover half of nurin Province, and the other half was in fact under the control of the northwest army.


    Therefore, Bohan would be particularly annoyed at Dewey''s coming to the northwest, because Dewey had "taken" Dewey''s province, which was also his territory. Yes, he is the governor. Now he has only half a province in his hands.


    During the spring drill, the northwest army was mobilized frequently, so Bohan would not let his Garrison idle.


    "My Lord, we received the news two days ago. It is said that there are traces of Ranger cavalry in your territory! When he received the news, governor Bohan went with the army to inspect and exercise on the border. At that time, the situation was urgent. I heard that there were Rangers in your territory, and according to our information. At least three places were found to have traces of grassland people. Governor Bohan has sent a letter to you... But it was sent to Loulan city... Now it seems that since you are here, you probably haven''t received that letter. Our governor said that the military situation is urgent and we should not stick to the rules. And he knows that you just came to the northwest, the military strength in your hand is tense, I''m afraid it''s not enough to quell the grassland people''s sneak attack. So there''s no time to get your permission. First, we sent a cavalry regiment under our second police division to cross the border in light, with thousands of people as units, searching for traces of grassland people in four ways. "


    At this point, the knight looked at Du Wei: "it''s urgent. Although it''s rude to rush across the border, the overall situation is important..."


    Dewey waved his hand, and a sincere smile appeared on his face: "all right, Knight arol. You don''t have to say much. I am very grateful to you for your help! Governor Bohan is right. The overall situation is the most important. Let''s put those rules in the first place! "


    Dewey couldn''t help feeling. Although this governor Bohan is a little modest and a little too rigidly attached to power, he is still an able Minister of the Empire in the overall situation.


    At least when you know that Duwei is in a hurry, you don''t hesitate to send troops to help, and you don''t worry about the mustard of the previous two families. Such a move is enough to win the respect of Duwei again.


    If you change a bastard, I''m afraid that even if you don''t hit the bottom of the well, you''ll be gloating.


    Looking at the knight of arol, Dewey suddenly found that his number was only five or six hundred, and many soldiers had scars on their armor, and there were still blood stains on their swords: "you..."


    Yaluoer said faintly: "my Lord, we crossed the border two days ago. We came here all the way. On the way, we met a group of grassland people''s cavalry. We had a fight. Fortunately, the number of each other was small, so we beat each other back. Last night, I met commander Gaida on the road, and then I came here


    What he said was understated, but from the blood stains on almost all the soldiers, it must have been a fierce battle. And... From a team of 1000 people, the number of staff was reduced to only 500 or 600, so the loss of casualties can not be said to be heavy!


    Du Wei silently looked at the cavalry of nurin province. Although they stood there in silence, there was a firm expression on each person''s face. There was blood stains on each person''s face, and there were injuries on others.


    "We lost more than 300 brothers and some seriously injured people. In order not to affect the mobility of the team, I have sent them back first." Arol''s voice was a little low.


    Du Wei was deeply moved. He suddenly bowed to these people deeply and said in a deep voice, "the tulip family will remember your help today!"


    "You''re welcome, your highness." The knight of arol pondered slightly and said slowly, "our governor said... All for the sake of the Empire!"


    At the critical moment, let go of the small grudges and state affairs, such a move. This changed duvet''s perception of governor Bohan.


    "Knight arol, there is no good wine here, but I promise that tonight, we will enter the city of giliat triumphantly. At that time, I will personally invite the warriors of nurin province to get drunk together for three days!"


    Finish. Du Wei asked Gaida to take care of the local garrison cavalry in nurin Province, but he gathered 28 magic students and quietly left the forest. All the way back, he prepared in a low-lying terrain about a mile away from the forest.


    Wow


    Dewey took off his Sorcerer''s robe, untied the magic burden sewn in it, and fell down with both hands.


    All the students gaped at the respected president and poured out from the storage props


    A bunch of brooms!


    you ''re right. It''s a bunch of brooms! Dozens of brooms piled up on the ground.


    Some people can''t help but stay. Why does the Dean take out so many brooms? Let''s go to the battlefield and grassland people PK with brooms?


    "These will be your...''mounts''! Come and try your new mount "Everybody choose one... No choice, take one. These things are all the same," Dewey announced


    The students picked up the broom strangely. When he had a hand in hand, Dewey picked one himself.


    "The way to use it is very simple. Do you see the six pointed star pattern on the head of the broom? Inject magic! Yes, just like you use magic wands! Everyone can try. But don''t be too fast or too fierce, unless you want to break your head! Then... Ride on it and clip it under your crotch... Like me... "


    With that, Dewey has demonstrated it himself... I have to say that he is also a little nervous, because it is his first time to play with this thing in giliat city. He hasn''t had time to use it.


    "Like me... Inject magic... And then, your legs stare gently..."


    After that, in the eyes of all the students, they looked at their Dean with brooms, like a meteor rising from the ground


    Dewey''s last voice was a short one. It''s like a scream in my throat


    "Ah


    Then there was a bang. In a moment, Dewey was gone! Above the sky, a figure was moving at a speed almost invisible. Straight straight toward the distance ran out, leaving only a series of exclamations ending


    "What is the Dean doing?" Some students stare at the sky.


    "I don''t know... But he flies so fast..."


    When Dewey came back from a distance, his hat had been blown away by the strong wind!


    son of a gun! The speed that oneself infuses magic power is too fast too fierce! Just now, the broom got out of control and ran out directly. If it wasn''t for Dewey''s quick reaction, he almost didn''t bump into a hill in the distance.


    But by the time he came back, he had quickly mastered the operation.


    When he landed, he calmed down and said, "see... What you have in your hands can make you fly! It''s a flying magic prop without any incantation. "


    All the students were immediately interested.


    "Cough... But pay attention, at the beginning, the injection of magic should be light and slow! Otherwise... "Dewey said, pausing for a moment, a little embarrassed:" it will be the same as I just did. All right, now you try! Remember, hold the broom handle, pull it up to rise, and press it down to fall. I don''t need to teach you left and right? And... The more magic you inject, the faster you will be! "


    It''s not difficult to operate. At least what depressed duvet was that none of the cadets flew out like he did just now.


    Perhaps, because the magic level of the students themselves is not too high, and Dewey''s magic is relatively strong.


    In an hour, the students can basically control the simple flight. Individual can also do the seemingly arrogant dive.


    I have to say, these guys are really talented. And gegwu is right, "as long as you can ride a horse, you can ride this thing."


    "All right, everyone, be quiet!"


    When the students came back from their one hour free flight, they saw the place where the Dean was standing, surrounded by piles of black pots. Each pot is sealed, and there is something like a flower vine inserted into the opening.


    "What I''m going to say next is very important!" Dewey looked at everyone: "it''s not fun for me to give you these broomsticks! Because in a moment... You''re going to ride him. I''ll take you to play with your life! This operation is very dangerous! It''s possible that someone will die! If you want to quit now, I can approve it, because you are only my students, not my family soldiers. You have no obligation to die for me. "


    No one spoke. Du Wei was very satisfied and looked at the group of students with emotion: "now, look at this thing in my hand, it''s not an ordinary pottery pot... It can be a lethal weapon!" With that, Dewey lit a flower vine gently. And then try to throw out the pot... When the huge explosion came, everyone''s face was filled with shock! Such a pottery pot full of gunpowder, ignited the lead wire and threw it out, dozens of meters away, burst out of the fire. It''s comparable to the fire magic of a low-level magician! There''s a shallow hole in the ground¡° From now on, you will be the first one under my command... "Dewey said here with a deliberate pause:" air combat army! Air force! Gentlemen, please remember this day! Because of your presence. It will bring epoch-making significance to this continent! From today on, because of you, there will be great changes in the local style of war! " Students were silent for a while, soon, everyone''s face showed excited expression¡° This evening, we will ride these brooms, fly to the heads of those grassland people, and then in the sky. Throw these pots down and blow up the heads of those coyotes! " "You''re the first air force on the continent... So you''ll have a big name," duvet yelled! In the future, any enemy who hears your name will tremble for it! Fear for it! Shudder for it!! "¡° My Lord, what''s our serial number! " Zig asked excitedly. Dewey gently smile, the smile is very insidious... When the sun began to slant West, Knight Robert felt that he had drained his last bit of strength. Just now. The grassland people launched the last crazy attack. Robert''s men almost missed the attack. Fortunately, Dewey killed the shaman last night! Looking at the bodies left under the wall. Robert took a long breath. Fortunately, the morale of the soldiers is still strong. Last night, Dewey''s feat was a very encouraging move. Now everyone had almost fanatical faith in the Duchess. There were less than a third of the soldiers on the wall, and Robert knew that the last moment had come! When the last rays of the sunset, he ordered to light the beacon on the wall! The turbulent flame is burning under the tulip flag. From a distance, the tulip on the flag is in full bloom in the flame! After hunting in the evening breeze, Du Wei stood quietly on a hillside not far behind the prairie people. He quietly looked at the retreating prairie people, the dark line of prairie people, the dense tents of each other... The swords were like a forest, the array was like a mountain... He took a deep breath, and then suddenly his body floated high in the air, Suddenly, he opened his arms and roared: "go! It''s tonight to defeat the enemy! " Behind him, a dark row, 28 magic students riding on the broom, suspended behind Dewey! Du Wei''s mouth flashed a grim smile, and then suddenly cried out: "Decepticons! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 233

    The sunset was like blood. Under the blood red sky, twenty-eight "Decepticons" on broomsticks immediately dispersed and rushed toward the 20000 army of grassland people under the hillside.


    Under each broom, there are more than a dozen pots hanging like insect eggs.


    The Decepticons riding on the broom, holding the handle of the broom in one hand, control the direction


    The grassland people were stunned when they looked at the enemies flying in the sky.


    This kind of enemies from the sky mountain... Many people didn''t react and even didn''t understand what they were.


    Although both magicians and shamans can fly to fight in the air, those who can perform their flying skills are not too low-level magicians... Moreover, no magician will fly on such strange things.


    Nightmares soon fell on top of the coyotes!


    When Qi Ge Chong was in the first place, about 100 meters deep into the grassland people array, he held the handle of the broom in one hand, but in the other hand, he easily burned a fireball, lit the lead wire, and then easily cut the rope hanging on the pottery pot


    When the first pot fell from the sky, the people below didn''t understand what it was. Even some prairie warriors instinctively raised their shields to block it a little bit


    Boom!!!


    The first explosion sounded, and the fire immediately engulfed more than a dozen grassland people around! And after it broke, the flying fragments of the pottery also directly scratched many people


    It has to be said that, in fact, the actual lethality effect of each of these things, which are tired of being killed by earth bombs, is not too strong, even if they are thrown into a dense crowd. It''s just that it can directly kill people within a radius of 10 meters, and it''s not very lethal.


    However, such a new weapon, which has never been seen on the mainland, is far more powerful than its real lethality!!


    After the explosion, all the grassland people didn''t wake up in the shock. Looking at the fire, the explosion also overturned seven or eight people around. Looking at more than a dozen grassland warriors engulfed by the fire. No more than three or five people died directly, while others were injured and burned in varying degrees


    Just before we know what happened... The Decepticons all over the sky started the first round of intensive bombing!!


    It''s because there is no bombing formation and combat mode that Duwei knew in his previous life. These Decepticons can only fight on their own, looking for the densest place in the crowd to bomb with their own visual observation... This combat mode is quite original. And it''s inefficient.


    But fortunately, because grassland people have never seen this kind of weapon, their queues were originally very dense, which brought convenience to the attack of Decepticons!


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of pottery pots fell from the sky and fell into the array of people and land on the grassland. All of a sudden, dozens of flames roared up, and people were tumbling. This kind of sound and light effect immediately made the grassland people in chaos!


    The first attack. Fortunately, it directly damages thousands of grassland.


    People, after all, still have an instinctive fear of the unknown!


    After dozens of earthenware pots fell to the ground and blossomed, the grassland people were already roaring, shouting with fear, making a mess.


    "Calm down!! Calm down! " Golden wolf head guard will roar out, he mercilessly slashed the two panic soldiers around him, and then roared loudly: "everyone spread out! Spread out


    Then he held up the body of a random soldier who had been cut to death by himself. He cried out: "those who disobey orders! Kill


    At the same time, he summoned a team of archers with the fastest speed to shoot back at the sky.


    However, after the first round of bombing, the Decepticons immediately raised their height according to the plan and left far away


    The flying speed of broomstick is much faster than that of ordinary flying cloak. This kind of epoch-making aircraft is born. The biggest chip is... Speed!


    Come and go like the wind. When the archer is under the command of the general, calm down. By the time I raised my bow and arrow, those hateful grasshoppers flying all over the sky on broomsticks had already run away.


    At this time, Dewey is on the stage again!


    He has gathered the magic for a long time. After reading a mantra calmly this time, the dark clouds begin to gather and press down, and the lightning flashes in the dark clouds. With Duwei''s figure appearing in the sky again, the grassland people begin to be scared!


    They immediately recognized that this is the sorcerer Roland who brought them nightmares last night! This guy killed a powerful shaman himself! It also destroyed the bloody skeleton flag which was sacred and invincible in the eyes of grassland people!


    The short-term amazement gave Du Wei the chance to cast the magic calmly. He pointed a little, and a summoned thunder smashed down at the strong Bowman who had finished the formation in the grassland man array!!


    The earth shaking sound awakened the grassland people, but before the strong bowmen could Dodge, a flash of lightning had hit their dense queue. The lightning and fire burst into the sky, and devoured most of the strong bowmen!


    Du Wei felt a little weak immediately after a thunder call. Today, he didn''t have the magic power stored in the five colored stone ring as the backing. After a thunder hit the grassland man''s strong Bowman hard, he immediately flashed back and quickly grasped the time to breathe back.


    At this time, the Decepticons, who had just escaped from afar, had already straightened up their ranks in the middle of the distance and rushed towards the flustered grassland people for the second round of bombing!


    This time, when dozens of black pottery pots fell in the sky, the grassland people had just had the experience, and they had already run, yelled, scattered and dodged! When dozens of exploding fireballs rose from the ground, more than 20000 elite Ranger cavalry had been in complete chaos!


    This time, even if the golden wolf guard will kill again, it will be a deterrent. It''s no use!!


    The dense firelight flashed everywhere in the huge array of grassland people. In the second round of bombing, the Decepticons adopted a completely different strategy from the first round. They played to the limit with their slightly immature flying skills!


    Dive, turn over, escape, this simple action began to become skilled. What''s more, they spontaneously started the undifferentiated attack with several people as a group. Thanks to Dewey''s habit, because when they were trained in Hogwarts branch, they used to carry out combat training with several people as a group.


    In the second round of bombing, when countless prairie people screamed in the light of the fire, at last, some prairie wolves were inspired to wake up from the shock of this new weapon!


    Many grassland warriors with excellent archery skills began to take out bows and arrows. He displayed his unique riding and shooting skills on the grassland and fought back at the roaring Decepticons!


    Although Duwei just a round of lightning, defeated the opponent''s strong Archer, but also can only ensure that the Decepticons are not threatened by the opponent''s strong bow when they are at high altitude. But when diving down to bomb, Decepticons have no defense. Start to face each other''s tricky bow and arrow attack!


    Finally, the casualties began to appear. When the first Decepticon, who was shot with a cold arrow, fell from the sky in a scream, the magic student was at the end of the day. Choose to die with each other! He actually adjusted the direction of his broom. At the last moment of falling, he looked back and saw that there were still a group of grassland people among the chaotic army, who were closely guarding something


    He quickly adjusted the direction, with a series of blood drops down, a head into the crowd


    Have to say. The golden wolf guard will be very unlucky, because his pro guard cavalry team is the only one in the grassland people team, and still barely keeps the array intact. And the golden wolf head guard will be under the protection of these three hundred guards, and is shouting with all strength to order everyone to fight back with bows and arrows


    And at this time, a fast shadow was running towards him!


    There''s no time to dodge! Gold wolf head guard will suddenly heart a sudden, subconsciously turned over from the horse rolled down, and then heard the side suddenly came a fierce roar!!


    There were eight or nine unused pots under the broom of the shot Decepticon. At the end of the day. These eight or nine earthenware pots filled with gunpowder were ignited at the same time! In the center of the guard cavalry of the golden wolf head guard, there was a burst of fire!


    Eight or nine pots together. More than ten times bigger? Gold wolf head guard will roll down on the ground, but immediately feel close to the place came a torrential heat wave! The strength immediately lifted the horses around him and pressed them heavily on his legs! And then, the roaring sound almost immediately hurt his eardrum, the screams of the soldiers around, the blood light, the fire light, the chaos, he could not even recognize what happened


    The golden wolf guard is a real character. Knowing that the situation is in crisis, he managed to support himself and didn''t let himself faint. He bit his tongue hard. Under the sharp pain, he suddenly woke up. Then he pushed away the dead horse with both hands and was about to get up. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his legs. It turned out that when the horse fell on him just now, But after all, he broke his leg bone!


    There were already corpses lying on the ground, and some soldiers who had not been killed were groaning and struggling.


    The heart of the golden wolf guard is dripping blood... These three hundred cavalry are among his elite! If it''s a frontal charge, with these three hundred elite riders, he has been on the grassland for many years, and I don''t know how many hostile tribes he has defeated!!


    But today, without the opportunity to face the enemy, it has been disintegrated by the attack from the sky!


    The golden wolf head guard put his machete on the ground and tried to support himself. He knelt down on the ground. He had a sharp pain in the broken bone of his leg. He was forced to endure it. Looking at it, he could not help but feel a sharp pain in his heart and wanted to vomit blood!


    This... Is still my elite cavalry who crisscross the grassland?!!


    Chaos! Look at it, just one word! Chaos! Countless people are running. Many warriors fight back with bows and arrows, but the speed of these flying enemies is too fast!! The coming and going arrows even hurt many of our own people. Many tents and haystacks are burning. The sky is almost darkened by the fire! And at this time, the last reminder sounded!! Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing... A long horn, with boundless power and grandeur, the golden wolf head guard, who has been crossing the grassland for many years and has dealt with the Imperial Army, immediately heard it! This is the charge of the cavalry of Roland empire!! If you look around, you can see a black spot on a hillside in the distance. It''s a knight sitting on a horse, armored and armed with a lance! And soon, on both sides behind the knight Roland, a line of black lines appeared! Cavalry! Dense cavalry, more and more, more and more, like a black line of the tide, arranged on the earth hillside... The cavalry brigade of the Roland people?!!! Gold wolf head guard will suddenly body a quiver, his heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley!! Gaida sat on the horse, holding a lance high in his hand, on the hillside, looking at the distance in surprise, the grassland people''s camp has been in a mess!! Everywhere is the fire, smoke, running the panic of the prairie warriors, scared horses, burning tents... As a soldier, his heart immediately infinite surprise! This is the best time for cavalry to attack!! The charge has reached the end! All the cavalry behind the two sides are in full formation! Gaida held up his lance, pointed to the grassland in the distance and yelled: "kill!"¡° Kill Thousands of cavalry fought hard to cry out, this huge killing sound earth shaking! Immediately, Gaida had already crossed the horse and rushed out. Behind him, thousands of Loran cavalry with lance, like a dark cloud, swept down from the hillside!! Thousands of Horseshoes trample on the earth, sound like thunder!

 Chapter 234

    Even though Roland''s cavalry is less than two thousand. Even though they are faced with 20000 grassland cavalry. But this kind of time, the quantity comparison has lost any significance! On the one hand, the cavalry was turned upside down, while on the other hand, the two thousand cavalry were arranged into a sharp triangular central burst array!


    Among the horse''s hooves, the vanguard of the charge line led by Gaida has easily torn up the defeated back team of the grassland people, and then it''s like a sharp knife stabbing into the butter, and the subsequent wave has been smashed in!


    Roland cavalry, charging in the front, easily pierced the defeated army in front of them with his lance. What''s more, the impact of the horse''s galloping from high to low was that on the long lance, it was like a sugar gourd, hitting three or five grassland people in one breath!


    The armor of the Roland cavalry, coupled with the impact, yes, these two thousand cavalry have become a terrible force, the last straw to crush the 20000 grassland waves!


    Gaida, who rushed to the front, had already thrown away his lance. He was holding a long sabre in his hand. Every Sabre passed, it would be bloody!


    Roland''s cavalry behind him is like learning. After destroying the grassland people''s array, the cavalry throw away their useless lances one after another, wave their sabres, and reap the lives of the grassland people who are running around!


    The scattered grassland people have been unable to stop the momentum of the Loran cavalry, and some leaders are also struggling to gather people and horses, but the scattered resistance can not form an effective blocking effect at all!


    With Gaida''s roar, he waved his saber for the last time, but swung it empty. Suddenly he felt the pressure in front of him and looked up. However, it has already rushed out of the chaotic army array of grassland people. Not far from here, the tall giliat city wall is right in front of us.


    Gaida''s whole body was covered with blood, and his armor still contained the flesh and blood of the grassland people who had been cut down. His helmet had been lost somewhere for a long time. His hair was like a devil, and his eyes were red. Then he let out a loud cry. Turning his horse around, he yelled at the cavalry behind him, "follow me! Go back and forth to it again! "


    The grassland people finally collapsed, and countless coyotes began to throw away their weapons. Some simply ran away with their horses, while those who couldn''t get away got off their horses and knelt down on the ground to surrender.


    The golden wolf guard was full of blood. Just now, several Loran cavalry rushed to him and found the grassland man in gold armor. He was supposed to be a leader, so he wanted to cut his head. However, although the golden wolf guard was seriously injured, he still had a few percent of his strength and was protected by several desperate subordinates. This just awkwardly killed to come out, at the moment was dragged by several subordinates forcibly on the horse, was about to take him far away, he suddenly spurted blood. Looking at the 20000 cavalry defeated like a mountain, tears came out of his eyes, and he cried out: "I''m dead, shaman wizard. I didn''t capture the city, and I lost 20000 cavalry! Go back to the king


    Finish saying, pull out curved knife to come, want to wipe neck. Several of his subordinates, who were like blood men, rushed up to embrace him and grabbed the golden wolf head guard''s machete in a hurry. Cried: "the great golden wolf! Eagles leave their wings to have the chance to soar in the sky again! My Lord, when you go back, ask the king for his guilt. Maybe you will have a chance to lead the soldiers back to revenge! "


    With that, they all rushed up and fled to the northwest in the chaos.


    Now on the moor. Those running grassland people are chased everywhere like rabbits. No one in the chaos army really found that this hundred and ten people''s team was defending the enemy and the landlord and commander fled.


    When night finally came, the Roland cavalry had been divided into innumerable squads. They began to chase the fleeing army on the grassland. After all, 20000 people are not a small number. Even if everyone gives up their resistance and stands there with their necks outstretched for you to kill, they will not be able to kill in a short time.


    Gaida, who is worthy of the nickname of Xiao 250, is extremely energetic. At last, he took 50 people to chase him for more than ten miles. When he came back, from him down, every cavalry horse was wearing a lot of heads!!


    However, everyone was half tired, and the horses seemed to be unable to run.


    At the last moment, Robert had already ordered people to remove the stones blocking the city gate, and then with the last fresh army in the city, he rushed out to participate in the final chase.


    Although the city is full of infantry, which is not very effective in the battle of chasing grassland cavalry, such an infantry can calmly collect the enemy who surrendered on the battlefield under the city, and kill the fugitives who are still fighting tenaciously on the spot.


    Dewey''s body had fallen on the wall of giliat.


    In the night, on the battlefield under the city, the battle is coming to an end, only sporadic fighting screams are heard occasionally, and the angry garrison of giliat City, carrying a long sword, checks back and forth among the corpses everywhere. All the enemies who are still alive, make up a sword.


    When the last stubborn enemy''s head was cut off, there was a burst of crazy cheers on and off the city.


    Du Wei stood at the top of the city wall, quietly watching the river of blood under the city, human corpses, horse corpses, burning black smoke, the battlefield is either black or red, between heaven and earth filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    It''s over... This is my first battlefield experience in this world!


    In the evening wind, more than 20 figures above the sky swooped down and fell under the gate, looking up at Dewey above the city. These magic cadets, these Decepticons, they fell to the ground with their brooms in their hands.


    The first world war just now was the maiden battle of the world''s first air force, and the results of the battle will soon spread to the whole continent! Before others find an effective way to deal with this new army, the name of Decepticon will become the biggest nightmare of the enemy!


    Du Wei looked at the group of students in the city, whose faces were young and tender. After the baptism of war, it has faded the green, and everyone''s face is full of perseverance.


    Du Wei stood on the top of the tower, looking at the following group of his own disciples. Suddenly, with all his strength, he cried out: "well done! Decepticons


    As if it was a conditioned reflex, more than 20 students all stood upright, and each raised his right arm and tilted up slightly. To Dewey


    "Long live Megatron!"


    Megatron Knight Robert looks at Dewey curiously.


    Dewey grinned strangely: "it''s the battle slogan of my air force... Megatron is the code name of my leader."


    After cleaning the battlefield and counting the results, the whole army of 20000 grassland people was defeated, and nearly 10000 people died in the chaos on the spot. Almost half of these 10000 people were killed in the air raids of the Decepticons. It is worth pondering that many people were not killed directly, but were trampled to death by the grassland people who were defeated everywhere because of the chaos of the air raids.


    Kill ten thousand enemies. Three thousand prisoners. Duvi''s own side of the loss, the last Gaida led the charge of the two thousand Roland cavalry, only about a thousand people left. In particular, the reinforcements from nurin Province, the five hundred men under the hand of the knight arol, left less than 80.


    It seems that governor Bohan is very good at administration. But the ability of training the army is really average, far less powerful than the cavalry brought by Longbottom.


    Despite this, Dewey announced that all the soldiers who died in the battle would be buried, including the friendly forces in nurin province.


    What makes Dewey even more sorry is that. Twenty eight magic students, also lost one. There are also nine injured. But fortunately, under the effect of magic therapy, they will gradually get better.


    It''s worth mentioning that one of the injured Decepticons is really unlucky. After all, he went to battle in a hurry. The flying skills of the Decepticons are far from mature. This one is unlucky. It was during the air raid that he didn''t have time to pull up after diving. As a result, he bumped into the wall of giliat city and almost broke his neck.


    There''s another thing that worries Dewey!


    After counting the number of people, we found that one person was missing!


    Alpha!


    Captain alpha is gone!


    The old minister of the Rowling family was not found in the body, and Gaida also said that he had seen him during the battle. But after the battle, the former bodyguard. But it''s gone!


    The sun is burning!


    Grassland people have never hated the sun above their heads so much.


    Maybe even God is against them. It''s spring. But today''s sun is as hot as summer.


    More than 600 defeated soldiers retreated all the way to the northwest on the wasteland.


    Golden wolf head guard will be weak on the horse, the blood on his face has dried up. It''s congealed into pieces of blood flail. Because the broken leg bone was temporarily connected, but in order to escape, he had to bear the pain to tie himself to the saddle. In this way, he could speed up the horse''s running, but in the turbulence, the severe pain of the broken bone had tormented him for three days and three nights!


    In the past three days, many defeated troops have been gathered along the way. Originally, the number of troops with only 100 horses has expanded to more than 600.


    However, now they can no longer see the prestige of the grassland cavalry. Many people have no weapons, and even throw away their machetes when they run away. They are powerless to support themselves on the horse.


    The most unbearable thing is that the number of them is too small, and most of them are injured. After these three days, they dare not pass through those villages and towns, but try to escape quietly on the deserted wasteland.


    All the people were frightened, and all the people were scared. Especially the lorans'' flying enemies in the air left them a terrible psychological shadow.


    There is no one to drink, no medicine, no food, even the horses are almost unable to support... In the past three days, the horses can only eat some withered grass growing on the wasteland at will. After a long time, many horses can''t support it.


    In addition, over the past three days, more than a dozen seriously injured people have not been able to see them. They have persisted and died on their way home.


    The sun over his head made him drowsy. A Ranger picked up a water bag and poured it over his mouth for a long time, but he couldn''t pour out even a drop of water. He swore in a low voice and threw the bag on the ground.


    The golden wolf head guard was bleeding in his heart. Looking at the tragedy in front of him and behind him, he was even more resentful to the tulip Duke. Back to the court! Back to the court! Even if the king wants to kill me, I will ask him to give me a chance to revenge! Even if I enter the camp, I will enter the Roland empire in the future. Even if I am a forward, I can be a brave Rider!! The speed of more than 600 riders is getting slower and slower, and the ranks are becoming longer and looser. Many people who can''t support them often walk, fall off their horses and can''t get up any more. At this time, the nature of the wolf in the blood of the prairie barbarians showed no doubt, no one would pull up their companions, everyone carefully went on. On the wasteland, just behind a hill passed by the grassland people, a figure quietly climbed up from the ground. In a pair of squinting eyes, his eyes were fixed on the golden wolf head guard. His eyes were like a hunter looking at his prey. Chief alpha looked at it for a moment, then sat down, felt for the pouch around his waist, and drank. He was a little tired, too. On the battlefield that day, all the people didn''t pay attention to the escape of the golden wolf head, but Alfa saw it. There was fighting everywhere in the army, and he could not inform his companions, so he had to chase down by himself. However, the prairie people''s riding skills were really excellent. It took Alfa two days and two nights to catch up with the defeated army last night. His target is the golden wolf!

 Chapter 235

    Alfa leaned back on the hillside, gasped a little, regained a little physical strength, and then secretly calculated the strength comparison between the enemy and ourselves.


    There must be some officers of the Ministry who are not inferior in martial arts around Jin Langtou. Although the Jin Langtou was injured, he must be brave as the commander of the Cambodian Empire because of his position in the grassland. Under normal circumstances, he may not be inferior in martial arts.


    In this way, if you want to deal with each other''s 600 people and take the life of the golden wolf head out of the 600 people, you need to make a good calculation.


    Alpha is not afraid of his own danger. It''s just 600 losers. On that day, in the coup d''etat in the imperial capital, Alfa dared to charge against the Holy Knights, but he did not pay attention to the grassland people. His only worry is that if he fails to strike, he will let the other party have a chance to stop resistance, and then use his subordinates to entangle him. If the golden wolf runs away, his previous achievements will be wasted.


    We have to find a time!


    The chief guard of alpha took a deep breath, then touched down the hillside, turned over and mounted the horse, hung far behind the grassland people and followed them.


    Finally, hanging in the back for half a day, Alfa waited for the chance!


    On the roadside of the wasteland in front of us, there are several abandoned houses. They look very dilapidated and must have been uninhabited for a long time.


    However, many prairie people are greedy. Next to the abandoned house, far away from the road, there is a well!!!


    Seeing the well, the grassland people suddenly went crazy. Even the dying people seemed to radiate their vitality again, shouting that the horse rushed towards the well!


    For a while. Grassland people make a mess.


    At the moment, Alfa had already bypassed the grassland people, and he was lying on the side of a pile of rocks. In his eyes, he could not help but move in his heart!


    opportunity!


    Those prairie people have flocked to the well. These barbarians, seeing the hope of the water, have no regard for their status. Someone has already snatched the bucket on the rope. But as soon as I got it, I was kicked over by the people behind me, and the bucket in my hand was robbed.


    In the chaos, the resentment in my heart for many days suddenly broke out. In order to grab the bucket, many grassland people suddenly pulled out their machetes and their eyes were red. Like a jackal looking at his companion.


    "A bunch of assholes!" A hoarse voice came from behind, and the golden wolf head guard fell on his horse and looked at his subordinates sadly: "what do you want to do! Your machetes are used to kill enemies, not your brothers! Put the knife down for me! "


    Although seriously injured, but the golden wolf head guard will be the usual aftereffect is still in. Many grassland people can only quietly put away the machete.


    However, when we finally gathered around the well, we found that the well had dried up!


    There are people who are not reconciled. Also let people use bucket to put him into the well for careful inspection, but despair found that this dry well can only find dry sand!


    As soon as the resentment subsided, it suddenly broke out again. When the grassland people were desperate, their ferocity was aroused. They were hungry and thirsty for many days. They were really like a pack of wolves at the moment!!


    All of a sudden. I don''t know which guy moved his hand first. Maybe he was so hungry that he lost his mind. He suddenly stabbed his companion''s horse. The horse hissed wildly, but the rein was held by this man, and he couldn''t get rid of it. This man''s face was fierce, and he cut it off repeatedly. After the horses were cut down. He had already got close and swallowed a mouthful of horse blood.


    But I haven''t had a second drink yet. Behind him came an angry curse. The light of the sword had arrived, and his head rose up in the sky with a bloody light.


    It turned out that the owner of the horse saw his own horse killed. The grassland people paid the most attention to their own horses. Many cavalry horses were raised by themselves since childhood. How can they not feel sad to see their beloved horse killed? He couldn''t take revenge. While this guy was drinking horse blood, he cut off the man''s head with one knife.


    But in this way, just like the spark in the powder keg, it immediately ignited the fire!


    Hula, grassland people began to go crazy. Looking at the horse, it was already dead. Some hungry guys with red eyes were already adding their dry lips. Several people pulled out their machetes and rushed towards the horse. The owner of the horse wanted to stop him, but he was immediately chopped to death by other people. Everyone swarmed up and desperately wanted to cut back a piece of horse meat with their own knives.


    When things start, they can''t stop at the back! The people who snatched the horse meat immediately wanted to run away, but someone nearby had been watching the food in their hands for a long time. For a moment, they made a regiment, and the elite cavalry under the grand grassland court began to fight red for a few pieces of horse meat.


    However, a horse, where enough to eat hundreds of people? Even if how to rob, it is not enough!


    At this time. Finally, more and more people began to fight against others!


    More people with weapons cut to the original companion.


    Grab the horse! Grab the meat!


    "Enough!"


    The general of the golden wolf head guard was furious. He suddenly jumped down from his horse and endured the pain of his broken leg. With his sabre in his hand, he had already killed two crazy grassland cavalry on the spot.


    There were red blood drops on the blade, and the headless bodies of two random soldiers fell to the ground.


    "Stop it all! Put down your arms! " The golden wolf guard roared.


    Looking at the bloody butcher''s knife in the hand of the seriously injured general, this time, not only failed to suppress the turmoil of the soldiers, but stimulated a greater rebound!


    Golden wolf head guard will suddenly find, in front of don''t know when quiet down. Those soldiers staring at their eyes, no fear of the past, but full of a kind of venom... And greed!


    "What do you want to do!"


    The loyal guards of the 100 golden wolf guards immediately stopped them, and the two sides fought each other.


    "What a golden wolf!" A Ranger spat with blood! Yelled: "this battle was defeated, even the shaman wizard died. After you go back, your whole family will become slaves, and now you come to yell at us!"


    The others listen. It''s more exciting! Yes, I''m afraid the position of the golden wolf head guard is not as good as that of a small soldier!


    Even more courageous and heartless, I couldn''t help thinking: if I lost the battle this time, the punishment is certainly not light. Why don''t I just kill the golden wolf head and take his head to the Roland people!


    Seeing that the two sides have sparked a spark, the loyal Pro guards of the golden wolf head guard and the chaotic soldiers are facing each other in a very clear way


    "Infighting?" Alfa hid behind the rocks. Sneer on the face: "the barbarian is really a barbarian."


    He clenched the sword in his hand and was about to feel it


    All of a sudden, the distant horizon, came a rush of hooves, dense hooves, plus the dust raised, it is clear that there is a brigade of cavalry coming!


    The prairie people who were still in confrontation heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. Suddenly everyone changed color. Just now, he turned around and stood together again. He looked at the man nervously.


    "What are you doing! Everybody get on the horse! " The golden wolf gave an order. The grassland people still carried out the order.


    But now it''s too late to run again!


    The other party came from the northwest. Alpha, who had already stepped out two steps, immediately hid behind the rocks.


    The golden wolf guard sighed... Is it the enemy''s pursuer? If the other party can come here, then he is doomed this time. Now I''m tired on my side. You can''t run away.


    However, when the distance was close, I suddenly saw that the cavalry of the other party was coming. In the queue, what was holding high was a black flag!


    Black flag army?


    It''s the northwest army!!


    There are more than 2000 soldiers from Northwest China, but Jin Langtou can see that the other side seems to have bad intentions. Because the other side to the front, two wings immediately divided into two hundred teams, from both sides of the encirclement in the past, finally, but formed a encirclement, surrounded their own people inside!


    Every one of the cavalry of the northwest army was dressed in pure black armor. After standing still. People are silent. Horses don''t bark, thousands of eyes. But coldly staring at the 600 grass people in the field, just like looking at the 600 lambs to be slaughtered.


    This northwest army made the chief guard of alpha feel a bit strange. Because these guys, everyone is a cold, so neat sitting on the horse, silent, cold


    Finally, when the momentum was so overwhelming that the prairie people could hardly support it, a cold voice came from the northwest army array.


    "In front of you, is that the respected General of the golden wolf head guard?"


    With the silent separation of the northwest army, a young knight slowly rode out on a black steed. Far away, Alfa looked at this guy''s face, but found that under his helmet, he was wearing a metal mask! The metal iron mask covered all his face above his lips, leaving only one mouth exposed.


    From his voice, this man should be very young.


    As soon as the golden wolf guard looked at the young knight, a complex thing flashed in his eyes: "it''s a major general! I don''t know what the commander of Lu gaojun sent major generals here for? Stop me halfway and save my life? "


    The young knight sat on the horse, behind the iron face, with a cold light in his eyes, but his lips were smiling. Although I can''t see his whole face, I can see from his smile and the beautiful curve of his mouth that this man should be a beautiful man. However, the faint cold light in his eyes is very uncomfortable.


    "Your honor, the golden wolf head guard." The knight, known as the young general, seemed to smile: "it''s true that my father sent me here, but... He gave me two very different orders."


    Golden wolf head guard will feel the danger, he clenched the machete: "what? Does the head of Lu gaojun want to betray our alliance? "


    "Don''t talk so hard." The young knight shook his head: "my father always told me that there is no eternal covenant, the so-called faith, but only exists on the basis of interests."


    After a pause, the man''s voice seemed to be a little pleasant. He said with a smile, "my father gave me two orders: first, if you win this time. My people will send you back to the grassland, and take over giliat city smoothly at the same time! As for the second order... If you fail, I''m sorry. It''s our Northwest army''s "negligence" to put the enemy into our territory without authorization. In order to make up for the crime, the officers and men of the northwest army fought bloody battles. Repel the enemy and kill the famous Golden wolf head guard general on the grassland at the same time,... Dear guard general, do you think it is appropriate for me to write this in my report to the army headquarters? As a result, can we make up for our mistakes


    Speaking of the end, his eyes under the iron face have burst out a bunch of dazzling cold light!


    After all, jinlangtouwei is also a man who has seen big waves. After listening to the young general''s words, I knew that I would be unlucky this time. But with a sad smile, I straightened my chest and stared at the young knight. He said in a deep voice: "the law of the jungle! I have known for a long time that you Roland people are cunning and mean pigs. You will never keep your promise. If we see that the momentum is not good, we will certainly turn the tables. "


    "Dear golden wolf head... We Roland people are like this. Why don''t you grassland people?" The young knight was not angry at the words of the golden wolf head. Still sitting on the horse, quietly looking at this guy: "however, I respect the warrior since childhood. You are the golden wolf head guard under the king''s court, and you are also a few warriors on the grassland. I can be very kind and give you the honor of dying under my sword. "


    With that, the young knight jumped from his horse. Slowly took off the helmet, and then pressed the hilt, walked forward a few steps: "golden wolf head, I give you a fair fight with me. If you win, I''ll try my best to let my father blame you. It''s nothing to let you go back. "


    "Seriously?" Golden wolf head guard''s eyes immediately burst out a glimmer of vitality. Although we are ready to die, we are human. As long as there''s a glimmer of life. I can''t help but want to catch it.


    "Of course!" The young knight is still smiling. Although he took off his helmet, he still wore the iron face. A chestnut red hair like fire, but in the back of the head easily tied a braid.


    With that, he raised one hand, surrounded by two thousand elite Knights of the northwest army, and raised his lance at the same time! The tip of the gun points to more than 600 coyotes surrounded in the middle.


    "Don''t be nervous." The young general looked at the terrified prairie people with a contemptuous smile and a wave of his hand. All the northwest cavalry around him quietly urged their horses to step back slowly and expand the enclosure, but the lance in his hand was still flat.


    The expression on the golden wolf head guard''s face was sometimes gloomy and sometimes confused. Finally, after a moment, he made up his mind!


    What if this kid lied to me? It''s just death! However, since he had to fight with me, I had to drag a cushion before I died! Let the leader of the northwest army, Lu Gao, lose a son! I''m good enough!


    With that, Jin Langtou raised his machete high and pointed to the sky. He suddenly took a deep breath and roared up to the sky. He roared like a wolf! Originally, on his decadent face, he suddenly radiated the unique heroic spirit of grassland people!


    Although he broke his leg, he gritted his teeth and stood in front of the young general. Fortunately, only one leg was broken, and the other leg could support it. The golden wolf''s head was in front of him, and he said, "come on! A boy with no hair! If you want my golden wolf head, I''ll see if you''re big enough! "


    As soon as his voice fell, many coyotes around him were shouting for help. They had to fight for life and death just now. Now they had to unite again. After all, the other side said that as long as the golden wolf won the duel, they would let them live.


    Zi... Zi


    In the face of the rising momentum of jinlangtou, the major general was not impatient. He pulled out his sword very slowly. His action seemed to be slow. When the sword came out of its sheath, the blade of the sword scraped on the swallowing mouth and made a Zizi sound. The cold light of his eyes kept staring at jinlangtou.


    Jin Langtou felt very uncomfortable in his heart when he was staring at him. He suddenly yelled, held the knife in both hands, and suddenly rushed towards the major general. Holding the machete in both hands, he cut his head!


    It can be used in grassland. The strength of nature can''t be underestimated, he cut out this knife, and a red flame burst out instantly on the machete, just like the fighting spirit of the imperial Knight!


    With a bang, it has been firmly cut down on the sword raised by the major general. This major general''s military and local actions seem to be understated, but with a horizontal sword, the golden wolf head''s thunder strike was taken by him.


    However, he was not relaxed. He heard a few clicks at his feet. The dry soil broke, and his feet were deep in the soil.


    In the roar of the golden wolf head, he held the knife in both hands and cut it off in one breath. The attack was like a storm. Alfa, who was peeping in the distance, could not help but gasp in his eyes!


    The golden wolf. Sure enough! He''s as quick as a knife! It''s more cruel than a knife! Every time the knife goes down, the fight seems to have the power of breaking mountains and rocks, especially the flame above the blade. It almost shines like a ball of fire, and the blade cuts down every time. Are faint as if with the general roaring thunder!


    After more than ten cuts in a row, the major general retreated step by step. He still held his sword in both hands and blocked it from left to right. Every time the machete cuts on the long sword, a series of dazzling sparks will burst out!


    Compared with the giant golden wolf head, the young general''s figure seemed to be much thinner. However, despite the fierce attack of the other side, he was very strict. Although he retreated one after another, he took over all the cuts!


    The golden wolf guard will start breathing. He was originally injured body, coupled with days of fatigue, so crazy attack a gas, lack of follow-up. I just feel that the machete in my hand seems to be more and more heavy. I''ve tried my best to attack, but this young boy has stopped all of them without hesitation?!


    General Shao''s breath was not steady either, though he just stepped back so far. A little embarrassed. Just the cold smile at the corner of his mouth never disappeared. Acutely aware of the weakness of the other party''s successors, he suddenly twisted his body and stepped back again to distance himself from the other party. Golden wolf head leg injury, can''t catch up, just stand in place to breathe back.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    "So much nonsense!" The golden wolf head suddenly took a deep breath, his eyes became red instantly, and then suddenly bent the knife, the arm holding the knife suddenly doubled, there was the original two that thick, roaring, his red light on the curved knife was big, but it seemed that the curved knife could not bear such a strong force, issued a whine.


    But the golden wolf head suddenly bounced up from the ground, and the man fell down towards the major general in the air, just like a hunting Eagle!


    The major general was really surprised in his eyes. His sneer turned into excitement. He stepped back again and looked at the golden wolf head falling from the sky, but suddenly he knelt down on one knee and raised his sword with both hands


    Keng!!


    A clear voice seemed to pierce people''s eardrum. Many people who stood close to each other showed painful expressions. At the junction of machete and sword, a group of light suddenly burst out, and the strong waves rolled out everywhere.


    In the red light, I heard a clear sound. Suddenly, countless cracks appeared on the golden wolf''s machete, and then the cracks spread. Finally, with a bang, the machete turned into pieces and shot out quickly. Golden wolf''s head sprayed blood and flew out backwards.


    However, the major general had already stood up slowly. He gasped quickly. Looking at the golden wolf head, he sneered: "it''s really powerful... Unfortunately, if you don''t hurt yourself, you can still hold on for a while under my sword."


    With that, the young general looked at the empty handed golden wolf''s head with a strange smile. He raised his sword and pointed to the other side. On the thin sword, a silver light suddenly appeared, and a chill burst out from the edge of the sword.


    A good sword, but as if with air like a group of ice and snow whirlpool, the whirlpool more and more turbulent, more and more huge, suddenly roaring, swept toward the golden wolf head!


    Alfa, who was standing behind the rocks, suddenly felt a movement in his heart. He almost cried out in surprise!!


    This ice cold swept away, but still with that group of silver gorgeous light, far away, like the frost under the moon in general!


    The cold air has turned into a storm, and suddenly it has wrapped the golden wolf''s head. In an instant, it has frozen the giant warrior into an icicle!


    The frost retreated, and the major general went to the frozen golden wolf head with his sword in his hand. He took a cold look and turned to be the opponent of the ice sculpture. With a smile, he suddenly turned around in the same place. The sword in his hand was filled with air and a strange arc. Silently, he gently cut off the head of the ice sculpture!


    The frozen golden wolf head didn''t shed any blood. The head was gently raised by the major general. He looked at it carefully and was full of mockery: "I''m really disappointed. The magnificent golden wolf head in the grassland turns out to be the same level. It''s just the strength of level seven of the Rowland Knight... Hum, it''s not worthy of the name."


    With that, he gently threw his head, and a Northwest Knight around him quickly caught it with one hand. He immediately shook away a burden and carefully wrapped it up and hid it.


    The young general has turned over and got on the horse, and has a look at these gaping coyotes. These guys, hungry and thirsty, saw the general killed by his personality. There were more than 2000 Armored Cavalry and spears facing them outside. There was despair in their eyes, but they had lost the courage of coyotes.


    "Kill, one... Don''t leave."


    Gently left a sentence, the little general has turned the horse, sneer away.


    Behind, shout to kill Zhentian!


    Standing behind the rocks, the guard chief of alpha carefully hid all his breath and turned into a pure slaughterhouse. But his eyes could not help chasing the back of the young general of the northwest army who had gone away on horseback!


    This young knight... So strong! Really strong! That gold wolf head, how to say also has seven levels of strength! It''s almost the same as myself. But this young knight... What level is he? Especially his last move! The captain of alpha''s bodyguard suddenly sank in his heart! Because, he clearly recognized that move! And I''ve seen that move with my own eyes!!! On the day of the imperial coup! Rodriguez, who has been promoted to the saint level, appears in the sky!! With his beauty under the moon, he displayed his unique skill! Sigh of moon frost!! without doubt! This young general is using frost fighting spirit! And it''s as like as two peas in Rodrigues!!!

 Chapter 236

    When alpha returned to giliat alone, the battlefield under the city had already been cleaned up. All the carcasses of coyotes have been buried. On the battlefield, the yellow soil is still permeated with scarlet blood. Driving by, alpha can even smell the strong smell of blood in the air.


    In the sky, several vultures are still hovering far away.


    Below the city and above the wilderness, Alfa gedar was just a rough man, his face red, but he couldn''t say a word, and finally stamped his foot. He swore, "Damn it! I just can''t figure it out! "


    With that, the general went out, and he didn''t know where to vent.


    Dewey looked at Robert and sighed, "Knight Robert, go out and look at this little 250. Don''t let him do anything..."


    Robert said with a faint smile: "commander Gaida is just a little bit irritable, but he has a sense of propriety. At most, he goes out to find some prisoners. Take a whip to vent your anger. "


    "Good. Those grassland people, whatever he wants. I don''t care if I smoke to death. " Du Weidi tapped his fingers on the table with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth and said in a low voice: "lugao, lugao... What do you think. You don''t want to rebel openly and kill the golden wolf head, which is to stabilize the Emperor... But what about the grassland? If you die on the grassland, will you be spared? This time the grassland people came in, there was a Witch King behind them! Are you not afraid of the Witch King''s revenge? Daxueshan... Well, Daxueshan... "


    Thinking of this, Dewey looked at alfa: "Uncle alfa, are you sure that lugao''s son... Used frost fighting spirit? Is it Rodriguez''s martial arts? But I''ve heard that Rodriguez seems to be self-taught. I haven''t heard that he has any teachers, has he? "


    Alfa shook his head, Rodriguez has always been low-key, his origin, few people know.


    Dewey sighed, thinking that only when he meets Rodriguez in the future can he ask him.


    On that day, Hussein came back from the frozen forest and brought the beauty under the moon. He told the story of the dragon people coming to seek revenge. Rodriguez also asked Hussein to convey that he had listened to a man''s advice and was ready to come to the northwest to help himself.


    However, who did he listen to and let a paladin level master be willing to work for himself... The man who persuaded Rodriguez is really powerful!


    Dewey doesn''t know at the moment that the person who persuaded Rodriguez is a blue ocean university.


    He doesn''t know at the moment that the real name of blue ocean is blue ocean Yue, and he is also a disciple of snow mountain.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that he found the relic of qulanxiu in the underground secret road. Qulanxiu, the former wizard king of Daxueshan, was also the master of blue ocean.


    "I know about this... Lugao''s son is such a master... Uncle alpha, from your point of view. How good is that guy? What''s better than you? He didn''t reach the holy rank, did he


    Alfa shook his head: "there are no holy steps. But... If it''s better than me, I''m afraid I may not be his opponent. His appearance, strength should be eight or nine. And I''m only level eight. "


    "Young genius." Du Wei sighed: "our Marquis..." at this point, he coughed, immediately changed his tone, and said with a smile: "the traitor of the temple, that Hussain, was known as the first knight of the mainland. It seems that when you reach level 8, you are not as young as this young general, are you? How come we''ve never heard of lugao''s son being so powerful before? "


    Alfa shook his head. "It''s my fault, young master. There is not much information about the son of Lu Gao in the information I collected from the northwest army. "


    Dewey shook his head: "maybe it''s because people usually keep a low profile. It''s not your fault. If the other party deliberately hides it, it''s hard for outsiders to find out clearly. "


    The news came from Dewey''s days in giliat city. The two divisions of the northwest army surrounding Loulan city have been withdrawn. Before long Barton and Hussein brought a team of people, heard the battle of giliat City, also brought their own people to giliat city and duey meet.


    Although everyone hated the northwest army''s behavior of eating inside and outside, after all, the strength of others is much bigger than that of themselves, and there is not much to do.


    After another discussion with most of my subordinates. The rest of the cavalry, led by Longbottom and Gaida, continued to patrol the entire province of DESAR to eliminate the remaining grassland troops that might remain.


    In the end, Dewey gave a strange order.


    "Have a carriage prepared for me... I''m going on a long journey. then. Send someone to make a banner for me! The bigger the better! The workmanship must be gorgeous and beautiful! Embroider some big characters on the flag


    Alfa was puzzled: "young master, what do you want to write? What do you want the banner for? "


    "It''s a gift, of course." Du Wei sneered: "embroider on the flag... Well, embroider" the hero of the country, the model of the army "! Just write like this. The bigger you write for me, the better! "


    Alfa guessed something vaguely: "young master, you want to..."


    "I''m going to visit general lugao of the northwest army." Du Wei sneered: "it''s been a year since I came to the northwest, and I haven''t met the commander of the army. It''s very impolite. Since he didn''t come to me, I''ll come and see him. " With that, Dewey didn''t ask alfa to say anything more. He waved Alfa down to prepare for the big banner¡° What do you want to do, Dewey? " Only Hussein and Dewey were left in the room¡° I want to see this old bastard. " Du Wei said with a faint smile: "this time we are so badly calculated by the northwest army. If we don''t give them some trouble, I don''t have to stay in the northwest!" Hussein frowned: "but you come to see him. Are you not afraid of sheep like tigers Du Wei laughed strangely: "the northwest army took the initiative to kill the golden wolf head. It''s smart, but it also exposes lugao''s bottom line! He doesn''t want to fight back now! At least not now!! So. He won''t really do anything to me! On the contrary, instead of detaining me or hurting me, he should step up his efforts to protect my safety. He should never let me do anything on his territory. Otherwise, if an imperial Duke died in his home, he would not be able to do anything wrong! So... He absolutely dare not hurt me, but also try to protect me Speaking of this, Du Wei said slowly: "a month is almost over... Speaking of it, it''s almost in these days that the second prince of the dragon clan should come to me for trouble, right? At that time, I''ll trouble more than 200000 officers and men of the northwest army to act as our bodyguards, please Du Wei was extremely insidious with a smile: "let people go out for a walk. It''s said that Duke tulip personally went to visit general Lu Gao, the commander of the northwest army and local army, and also personally sent the banners and consolation articles to the northwest army. The news should be as big as possible and spread more clearly... I want that Dragon Prince to know that I am in the northwest army!"

 Chapter 237

    The news that Du Wei had set out all the way to "reward" the northwest army was really very popular. People who don''t know whether the situation is true or not really think that the northwest army has made great contributions this time.


    Although the tulip family''s officers and men had some complaints in their hearts, Duwei was more and more powerful and respected in everyone''s hearts, so they all put up with it.


    Du Wei spent two days preparing a big gift. The big banner made by the alpha craftsmen is even more magnificent. Duwei had a long flagpole, seven or eight meters high, tied up in a carriage, dragged by four strong horses.


    He didn''t have to travel too much, so he took two hundred guards and went to the northwest army.


    Some of the men wondered if there were too few guards with 200 men. Du Wei said with a smile: "anyway, I''m going to other people''s home. There are more than 100000 soldiers in their home. Even if I bring 2000 people, is that really enough? If the other party really wants to kill me, I will take 20000 people with me. "


    All the way to the eastern province of nurin, Duwei let people hang the banner on the flagpole no matter day or night. He swaggered across villages, towns and cities.


    Especially after entering nurin Province, Dewey deliberately slowed down the pace of progress. He thought to himself that the northwest army must have received the news for a long time. Just wait to see how they react.


    Although governor Bohan did not show his face, he also ordered the local garrison where Dewey went to send cavalry to protect him all the way.


    After the war in giliat City, duvet''s aide Philip has arrived at giliat city and brought a letter. It was governor Bohan who wrote it. It''s just that Dewey wasn''t in the capital at the time and didn''t receive the letter. Governor Bohan first ordered the troops to be sent into Dewey''s territory.


    There is nothing else in this letter. Bohan was a smart man, and he knew that Dewey was a smart man, too. Smart people don''t need to be too circuitous to talk to smart people. The contents of the letter are as follows:


    "State affairs are important!"


    Bohan believes that even if he doesn''t explain much, Dewey will understand his intention of sending troops across the border.


    When Dewey saw the letter that day, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "My Lord, go ahead and pass the small town ahead. It''s the northwest army''s sphere of influence. " Philip sat next to Dewey, looked out of the car window, and said with a smile, "I''m really helpless for governor Bohan. Although he is a great governor, he only controls half of the territory of nurin province. It''s hard to be under the influence of the northwest army all the time. "


    "Oh?" Dewey smiles.


    Philip pointed out the window and sighed, "Your Highness. Look outside... To tell you the truth, the more I study the terrain situation in the northwest, the more I feel envious of governor Bohan! Geographically speaking, nurin is definitely better than our Desa. At least it doesn''t have to face the threat of grassland people directly. With us at the front, their life is much better. From the perspective of land. The nurin province is also much better than the barren Desa province. The population is almost double that of the province. Of course, land is not land, money and food. With your financial resources, the Duke will not worry. No matter how little the territory''s income is, you don''t worry about money and food. But... Our biggest limitation at present is still the problem of military strength! "


    Philip said, looking at Dewey''s expression, and seeing that Dewey was not dissatisfied with what he said, he went on confidently: "my Lord, we have only 20000 troops now. I know that you may be dissatisfied with general lombarton''s strategy of elite troops... But think about it. There is only a small population in our territory. Even if the recruitment is open, how much can we get? Even if every family contributes to their youth... It''s impossible, even if it can be done... In fact, there are not many people! According to the calculation of my brothers and I, it seems that we have reached the limit that we can call up about 50000 troops at most based on the population of Desa province! Our total population is only over 800000. Excluding women, old people and children, young and middle-aged men are only 300000. Three hundred thousand young men, we do one out of five. It''s already a heavy proportion! If it''s heavier. I''m afraid it will cause panic among the people below. We really need all the people to fight, unless it''s the critical moment when the family is broken and the people are dead. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible. "


    Dewey nodded. Why didn''t he know that?


    It''s not easy to get a 200, 000 northwest army based on its territory population?


    "More importantly, we have one of the biggest problems." Philip said with a bitter smile: "even if we want to recruit, we can''t recruit the northwest army. Sir, have you forgotten that wartime order? "


    The northwest army is located in the two provinces of Northwest China. Although it has 200000 troops, people will die of illness and old age. In the iron barracks, some veterans will grow old and some recruits will join the army.


    And the source of the northwest military and local troops is also from the Northwest Local!


    According to the regulations, every two years, the northwest army can recruit in the provinces of Desa and nurin to supplement the army. The most troublesome thing is that... The Empire has orders. Local governments and lords are not allowed to compete with the northwest Legion for military resources! If a family has young and strong men, then if the local garrison and the northwest army''s recruitment orders are issued at the same time, the northwest army should be given priority to supplement!


    In this way, the population was so small that even the source of troops had to compete with the northwest army. It was really not a simple matter to expand the army.


    "That''s why I envy governor Bohan." Philip said with a smile: "although nurin province is in the northwest army, its eyesight is low, but the biggest advantage is that the population of nurin province is twice that of us! The potential population of troops is much larger than ours! If we were in nurin Province, then according to my estimation, it would be enough to pull up 100000 troops. Even if the northwest army competes with us for the source of troops, the good thing is that the population base of nurindy is larger. It doesn''t matter much. What I''m worried about now is... My Lord, last year was not the year of conscription. The northwest army didn''t trouble us in this aspect, but this year is the idea of conscription. In autumn, the northwest army will start sending people to collect new soldiers from all over the country. At that time, we will have a headache. "


    "I understand what you said, but population does not mean that land can be increased if it can be increased. It will take more than ten to twenty years for parents to leave their children to grow up. If we follow the conventional method, the population base of Desa province can not be increased without two or three generations. Even if we encourage procreation... But if every family has difficulties and can''t afford to have children, who is willing to have more children? " Dewey shook his head. "Philip, I''ve been thinking about it these days. I always feel that we are faced with many problems, and it is also difficult for the northwest army to restrain us everywhere. "


    Philip laughed: "my Lord, I think we might as well get in touch with governor Bohan... Although you and he were not very happy before. But this time, I think it''s an opportunity. Although governor Bohan was a bit too powerful, he was also a man dedicated to his country. At least he is the same as us in dealing with the northwest army and grassland people. We are not short of money and food, but the army and population! On this point. Governor Bohan has enough people... But he can''t afford an army. "


    After all, a smart man who can even create such things as "auction" is not as good as Dewey, but he is also a strange man in Roland.


    However, governor Bohan is different from Dewey. After all, he is only a local official, unlike Dewey, who is a noble Lord. So, he faces more difficulties!


    The hardest part is: Governor Bohan''s garrison. Money, grain and military pay cannot be paid by him. According to the imperial wartime regulations, the Northwest Local Garrison''s ordnance, money, grain and rates must be uniformly distributed by the northwest army!


    In other words, if governor Bohan wants to spend money to support his troops, he must also send money and food to the northwest army, and then let the northwest army distribute it! In this way, it is equivalent to the neck to be tied!


    Nothing else. But look at the garrison of the evil city of big ear. We are all so poor that we can''t find a way out. We can think of how the northwest army made an issue of "unified distribution"! Bohandi''s problem is. It''s clear that you have money and grain in your own storeroom, but you can''t give it to your army directly. When they are sent to the northwest army barracks, then they can be separated out... It is the kindness of the northwest army that those who can really send them to their own army can get two or three percent in ten percent!


    In this regard, because Dewey was a noble Lord, his army was regarded as a family private army. Instead, he was not within the scope of this law. He was much more free than governor Bohan!


    "The two sides may as well cooperate." Philip said with a smile: "you have the right to build an army at will, not limited by the money and food of the northwest army. And governor Bohan has the population! If you are willing to cooperate, it will be a good thing. "


    Dewey was interested: "tell me about it!"


    "Conscription this autumn, we can send someone to reach an agreement with governor Bohan. We are sending people to recruit directly in the province of donulin! In any case, the imperial decree also allows cross-border conscription, as long as the local government agrees, and then to the Imperial military headquarters to report for the record. On this point, with your relationship in the imperial capital, the military will not block us! "


    "Will Bohan allow us to enlist on his territory?"


    "That''s the point." Philip smiles very cunningly... I have to say, even Dewey can''t help but feel that this young man who was originally quite simple has been around him for a long time. He even laughs like he has some charm... Cunning, insidious!


    "We can trade with him." Philip explained: "Bohan also wants to recruit more soldiers! Unfortunately, he can''t afford to pay for it. But we can! You can negotiate with him... For example, if we recruit troops in his territory, if there are two battalions, one for each family. If it''s two divisions, it''s still one family! It''s just


    Dewey was also a smart man. He immediately understood Philip''s meaning. Before he finished speaking, he continued to smile and say, "it''s just that my tulip family''s name is still in name! The serial number is still the private army of tulip family. And in fact, half of the troops he recruited were Bohan''s, right? "


    "Yes." Philip said faintly: "if he doesn''t trust Bohan, it belongs to his army anyway. We don''t care if he appoints officers and leaders himself. We can also build a large military camp on the border between us and nurin Province, so that the army can be stationed there. In addition to the name of our tulip family''s private army... Everything else is up to Bohan. What else does he worry about? He just can''t expand the army now, because he is a local government. If the expansion of the army is restricted by the northwest army, we will be different! "¡° Good idea Dewey is not stingy with his praise: "Philip, you are more and more like an assistant now." Philip laughed: "my Lord, it''s a good idea. But it takes Bohan to nod. In my opinion, governor Bohan, I''m afraid he will make some conditions. Governor Bohan is a wild goose who has to pluck his hair. Ha ha. "¡° Let him pull it. " Dewey laughed: "if he wants benefits and money, I''ll give him some. Anyway, this time, Bohan lost a cavalry of the thousand for me, and I owe him a favor. Besides... Money, I''m not short of it now. " Philip said, "well... It shouldn''t be too late, my Lord. While we are in nurin, please write a letter and I''ll go to the capital of nurin myself." Dewey thought and shook his head: "no! It''s better not to leave any letters in this case. If something goes wrong in the future, it''s always a handle. When I come back from the northwest army and go home, I''ll see Bohan myself. "

 Chapter 238

    When the motorcade arrived at Helan city in nurin Province, the garrison of governor Bohan, who was escorted by the army, had turned around and left.


    Helan city is also a big city in nurin Province, backed by a Helan Mountain, which is a small peak on the edge of kilimaro mountains. It''s a small tail drawn by the kilimarro mountains, but it''s just in the middle of the nurin province. It''s a coincidence that it divides a nurin province into two.


    All along, although governor Bohan and the northwest army didn''t know what to say, they all kept a tacit understanding. The two sides took Helan city as the boundary. The northwest army''s territory was to the north of Helan city in nurin Province, and governor Bohan''s territory was to the south.


    Helan city was controlled by the northwest army. When the cavalry escorted by governor Bohan was more than ten miles away from the city, the sound of horse''s hooves came from the direction of Helan city.


    A thousand men cavalry of the northwest army who raised the black flag came here, but this time they were very polite. These cavalry stopped at a distance, and soon someone came to report to Duwei. A general of the northwest army who was sent to meet the Duke wanted to see him.


    Dewey came down from the carriage and saw that he was an old acquaintance.


    General DORO, who is specially responsible for the logistics of the northwest army, looks a little bit greasy on his face. Maybe he took advantage of this spring performance to get his salary from governor Bohan.


    This fat man, who has dealt with Duwei for several times, is quite familiar with him. When he came to Duwei several times to ask for military pay, Duwei didn''t give him any face. Moreover, according to the officialdom practice, he also took some advantages. Northwest army from top to bottom. This wretched fat man is probably the most familiar person with Dewey. He is the right person to lead the troops to meet him.


    "Long time no see, your highness." DORO dismounted and came to Dewey''s ground. He saluted. Then he came over enthusiastically, took Dewey''s hand and said with a smile, "Your Highness, I didn''t expect you to visit. I''ve been waiting in Helan city for a day by the order of the commander of the army. "


    Since he came to be a guest this time, although Du Wei was itching at the northwest army''s hatred in his heart, he still had a smile on his face and said with a smile, "I''m only worried that the uninvited guests will make general Rugao think I''m impolite."


    Two people said a few words without nutrition, Dewey observed. But looking at this fat, such as pig di Duoluo, using his eyes to turn around, it was obvious that he carefully looked at Duwei''s team, and his eyes flashed the smell of vigilance from time to time.


    However, Duwei is not afraid of his inspection, anyway, there is nothing hidden in his team. This time, Dewey came to the dock with a complete swagger. By the way.


    I thought: I don''t have any dangerous goods in the motorcade, but... In two days, a dragon will arrive by air!


    DORO looked around. There were no more than two or three hundred people in Dewey''s motorcade, no more than three or four carriages, and nothing to see. But after watching it for a long time, I had a little interest in Dewey''s coachman.


    "Yi? Your highness, I can''t imagine that you like to use this Nanyang barbarian. " DORO laughed and said in a low voice: "we, general lugao, also like it. Recently, we just got some beautiful female slaves from Nanyang. The Duke came here skillfully. It''s just a blessing to see. "


    Duwei did not speak with a smile. DORO patted his head, pretended to be speechless and said with a smile: "Damn it! I''m talkative! It''s said that the Duchess is favored by the Marquis of Liszt. There is such a continent as the marquis. However, everyone''s eyes when they look at Dewey are full of naked unfriendliness.


    In the hall, a banquet had been set up, but it was not a big table banquet according to the tradition of Roland empire.


    However, it imitates the customs of grassland people, and it is a sub seat system.


    A small table in the hall to visit into a circle, lugao took Duwei and himself to sit on the top. All the people Duwei brought with him were naturally taken care of by DORO. The only one who accompanied Duwei into the hall was Hussein.


    Du Wei was pulled by lugao and sat at a small table beside him. He was also like a prairie man. There was no chair, but a cushion on the ground. Everyone sat on the ground.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is the famous young genius of our empire! Duke tulip! Oh, the son of count Raymond of the Rowling family Lugao''s introduction fell in Dewey''s ears, and he felt a little unhappy immediately.


    What does he mean by that... Sarcasm? The son of the Rowling family has become the Duke of tulips... What''s the irony?


    But looking at Lu Gao''s heroic smile... Du Wei sighed, this guy is really able to pretend!


    "Du Wei, you see, all the people here are brave generals of our Northwest army! General guhuadoro, you have met. Let me introduce you one by one! Come on, brothers, we don''t use the noble style in the army. Each of us brought me wine to honor this distinguished guest and introduce ourselves! Who is not drunk today, I will spank him with wine! "


    Listening to general lugao''s "heroic" voice, Dewey thought in his heart. What kind of person is lugao? Wu Sangui? Shijingtang? Or... Anlushan? Thinking of this, Du Wei laughed, took the initiative to carry a wine glass and stood up: "general lugao, you''re welcome. As a young man, how can I afford to be a toast to many military generals? I''ll pay my respects! " With that, he took the cup and went to the first general sitting next to him. The general''s beard, seen from the flag on his brow, was quite similar to that of the two hundred and fifty Longbottom. Dewey raised his glass to him and said with a smile, "this wine is from Dewey Rudolph to the heroes of the northwest army!" With that, Dewey looked at the guy with the cup. Who knows, the general gave a cold smile, snorted heavily, looked at the wine glass in front of him, but did not reach out. The atmosphere suddenly froze.

 Chapter 239

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became cold. Duwei stood in front of the general with a glass in his hand. The other side ignored him. It really made Duwei feel embarrassed. But Dewey didn''t show any annoyed look and took a leisurely look at lugao sitting on it.


    Sure enough, lugao immediately pretended to be coquettish and said, "Shrek, the Duke, here''s a toast. Why don''t you drink it?"


    Shrek?


    Good name, good name! Duvet sighed in his heart. Looking at this guy with a big beard, he could not help sighing secretly: why isn''t he green? It would be better to have green skin.


    Shrek snorted, raised his head to look at lugao, and said: "Sir, I''m not busy drinking. I''ve heard the name of Duke tulip for a long time, and I''ve always had some thoughts in my heart... If I can''t get rid of this knot in my heart, I won''t drink much wine!"


    After that, Shrek with a big beard stared at Dewey and said, "Duke tulip, I heard guhuadoro say that when you shot an arrow on Loulan city that day, can you shoot ten li? I''ve been playing bow and arrow all my life, but I haven''t heard that any arrow can shoot ten li! Hum, I''m afraid some people use some shameful magic to fool people


    coming! Du Wei smiles in his heart and doesn''t speak. He just looks at the big beard with a smile, and then peeks at the generals. Sure enough, everyone looks like a smile, and even Lu Gao has a strange look between his eyebrows.


    Ah... I want to be a loser. It''s just... Do you have to make such a cliche?


    Dewey sighed. "What do you mean, general Shrek?"


    "I don''t believe that I can shoot ten li arrows!" Shrek said in a loud voice, "I''m afraid someone is cheating. Duke tulip, on that day you made our Northwest army retreat ten miles with one arrow. This way of doing things, if spread out, I''m afraid people who don''t know will really think that your tulip Duke''s arrow has retreated tens of thousands of Northwest army! I''m not satisfied, so I want to ask Duke tulip for advice on your archery


    Dewey laughed. He put the glass down and said, "Oh? How would you like to ask for advice? "


    The Shrek laughed and yelled, "get my bow and arrow!"


    With an order, the side door of the hall was pushed open, and then two majestic soldiers strode in with their heads held high. Previously, a man held a long bow in both hands. The whole body of the bow is dark. At first sight, it is made of a good subway tire bow. However, there is a faint red light on the bow string. I don''t know what material it is made of.


    This magnificent soldier dragged such a bow, but he seemed to be struggling. It was obvious that this thing was heavy!


    The soldier in the back held a leather quiver bag in his hands, in which only ten arrows were put. But the arrow is totally different from the ordinary goods.


    Ordinary arrow. Most of them are made of wood, the arrow is made of metal, and the tail of the arrow is made of feather. But these ten arrows, each one seems to be on the metal texture, black arrow body. It has a metallic luster. The body of the arrow is about twice as thick as that of the ordinary arrow, and the arrow is actually golden.


    I''m afraid the weight of such an arrow is more than twice that of an ordinary one.


    But lugao stood up with his glass in his hand. He said with a fake smile: "Dewey... This general Shrek is the first marksman in our Northwest army. His "black gold iron fetal bow" is famous even in Northwest China! Once in the foreign army, two pieces broke each other''s flagpole! If you only talk about archery, you can be regarded as the first person of our Northwest army. " Then he said to Shrek, "general Shrek, how can the Duke of tulip compare with you? Sit down quickly, this is on the banquet, just talk about the wind and the moon. Nothing else. "


    Dewey laughed in his heart. The play has gone too far. When Shrek drank, some soldiers sent up their bows and arrows, which were obviously prepared in advance.


    He immediately said with a smile, "general Lugo, I''d like to see general Shrek''s archery. It can also be regarded as the entertainment program on the banquet. "


    Then he looked at the beard and said, "general Shrek, what do you want to do?"


    Shrek grabbed the black gold tire bow with one hand. "My bow is the strongest in the army. It can only shoot kilometers at the farthest. The stronger the bow, the stronger the string. The farther you go. Although my bow is not an artifact, in terms of strength, it is rare to travel all over the mainland! There are no more than five people in the northwest army who can open my bow. I just don''t believe Shrek, what bow can shoot ten miles away! If there is such a strong bow, I would like to see it


    It turns out that before the arrival of Duwei, when guhuadoro surrounded Loulan city with his troops that day, he had to withdraw ten li because of Duwei''s power, which was a shame for guhuadoro. Especially after returning to the northwest army and reporting the incident, no matter Lu Gao or others, they didn''t believe it!


    How strong a bow does it take to shoot ten li? How strong is it? There is no such thing in the world!! It''s general Shrek, the first marksman in the army, who was once in the two armies. Two arrows broke each other''s flagpole. What a strong bow is that? You know how thick that flagpole is! It''s Shrek''s black gold iron tire bow, which only has a range of 1000 meters at most!


    They immediately concluded that, as a magician, Dewey must have done something in secret. Only by magic can he do this!


    Now that they have confirmed this, they want to give the tulip Duke a bad impression on the bow and arrow.


    At this moment, Shrek took the bow and arrow, let people push the door of the hall, walked to the door first, looked at the distance, and said in a loud voice: "Duke tulip, you and I will compete in archery!"


    Dewey said with a smile: "how to compare?"


    Shrek pointed out the door and asked lugao: "marshal, why don''t you move the party to the school yard, or let me have a good match with Duke tulip!"


    Lugao seemed to take a look at Du Wei. Then he said with a smile: "good! As soldiers, we don''t care about the etiquette. Let''s move the party to the school yard and watch the match and drink at the same time


    The generals had planned it for a long time, but now they applauded, and Dewey didn''t expose it. A little smile, also nodded.


    Then, some soldiers came up to move out the tables, wine and food in the hall, and they all moved to the school yard of dashai mansion.


    Lu Gao was the commander of the northwest army. Naturally, there was a large school yard in his mansion, which was 100 meters wide. It was a bit bigger than the stadium Du Wei had seen before. After they came to the school yard, they set the banquet on the handsome stage.


    Then Shrek gave the order. Many soldiers immediately moved out a row of targets. These targets are placed in the distance, some near and some far, the farthest is 200 meters, the nearest is 50 meters, and others are staggered.


    Then Shrek gave a long smile. In the eyes of the crowd, he suddenly grabbed his own black gold iron bow, turned over and jumped down from the platform, but just landed on a horse that had been brought to the bottom. This bearded general is really a man of ability. When the man landed on the horse, the horse immediately hissed and the man stood up. Then he spread his hoof and ran around the school yard. The Shrek was on the horse. He was very strong. Suddenly he pulled his bow and arrow, and saw that he was very agile. Sitting on the saddle, his fingers were flying, whistling and whistling, and black lights shot out from under his bow. Then he heard the continuous sound of the distant arrow above the target, and the arrow hit the center of the target without a miss.


    He shot nine arrows at a time, at the last. But suddenly the man bent down on the horse. Put the bow behind your back, just like this


    Whew. The last arrow flew out, but it went through two targets in one breath, just like a string of gourds. It flew both targets and finally landed on the ground!


    All the people on the stage applauded and cheered, even Dewey applauded heartily. Shrek''s beard is really capable. This archery is really powerful!


    Just at this time, an eagle was circling in the north of the sky. The bearded man hummed and laughed. Suddenly, he rushed to an arrow target and pulled out the arrow. On the horse, he drew the bow and took the arrow! The black gold iron bow was pulled like a full moon by him... And then he heard a vibrating and buzzing sound of the bow string... The eagle circling in the sky shot


    Whew, the arrow broke out of the air, and a whine was heard above the sky. The eagle was hit by the arrow and fell straight down.


    This bow shot eagle, is caused by the people''s applause!


    Shrek hit 11 targets with ten arrows, and finally shot down the eagle in the sky, which was even more amazing.


    Hussain behind Dewey could not help but be moved.


    When it comes to martial arts, ten Shreks may not be his opponents. I''m afraid Rodriguez is the only one on the mainland who can compete with Hussein. But this archery can''t be practiced with strong fighting spirit!


    Shrek, in the midst of the cheers, turned over and dismounted, then jumped on the platform and looked at Dewey with pride: "Duke tulip, it''s your turn."


    Du Wei felt that all the generals of the northwest army were looking at him with a smile. He sighed, and then said, "general Shrek is really good at shooting. He is the first person in the northwest army! I''m afraid even the grassland people who are good at riding and shooting can''t find such a sharpshooter. "


    After a pause, Dewey looked at the crowd and thought, "if you don''t give me something, I''ll make these people look down on you.".


    Anyway, Duwei thought that the other party wanted to sweep his face at most, but he absolutely didn''t dare to do anything about himself. Now that the northwest army is afraid to rebel, there is absolutely no problem with its own security.


    Thinking of this, Dewey said with a smile, "general Shrek, can you show me your bow?"


    Shrek gave a proud smile, handed the bow to him, and said with a smile, "does Duke tulip want to try my bow? Hey, hey


    Guhuadoro, who was beside him, already said with a smile: "Duke tulip, this black gold iron bow of general Shrek is a famous treasure in our Northwest army! In addition to him and general Lu Gao, as well as our young general, other people don''t want to shoot, even if they can open it, it''s already very amazing! "


    Dewey smiles. When he took the black gold iron tire bow in his hand, he felt that it was heavy in his hand. He held the bow string in one hand and stroked it in the other hand. After listening to guhuadoro''s words, he said with a smile: "Oh? General guhuadoro, this bow. Can''t you pull it off? "


    Guvardoro''s face turned red. In the northwest army, he was known for his prudence and calmness. When it comes to martial arts, he really can''t rank in the top ranks. At the moment, he said: "this bow, I can pull it, but if you want to shoot, you can''t shoot it. Duke tulip, to tell you the truth. This black gold iron tire bow is a good thing! Ordinary warriors, if you don''t have a level three or five, don''t think you can pull it off! If you can pull the bow ten times in a row without exhausting yourself, you''ll be a rare warrior! "


    Dewey listened and stroked the arch. One side is absent-minded and says: "Oh, ten times in a row..."


    With that, he gently hooked the bow string in one hand, and then tried it in secret. Sure enough, it''s extremely hard, let alone full. With one''s own strength, it''s amazing to be able to pull one third of the way.


    Everyone else laughed as Dewey tried to pull the bow beyond his capacity.


    This tulip Duke is so young and doesn''t look very strong. How strong can he be? The public recognized that his previous arrow in Loulan city was a trick by magic. And how can you really pull a strong bow like this? What''s more, many generals on the scene have tried Shrek''s black gold iron tire bow. It''s really tough. Many people can''t pull it away. Shrek is so talented that he can use it. It''s hard for others to use it! This kind of time. Pure strength. There''s no magic!


    Seeing that duvier didn''t pull up, everyone''s mouth was filled with a smile of schadenfreude. Just waiting for Dewey to make a fool of himself.


    "It''s really a good bow." Dewey looked at the people around him with a smile, but suddenly a strange look flashed in his eyes: "general Shrek, your bow is good... But in my opinion, it''s ordinary. Such a bow is also called a strong bow... Ridiculous


    Shrek was furious and cried, "what are you talking about! Duke tulip, if you can pull my bow ten times, you will win


    Dewey laughed, as if he was about to agree, but he shook his head and sighed: "forget it... I''m a guest far away. How can I win general Shrek?"


    Shrek''s face turned red with anger: "don''t talk big! Tulip, if you can win, Laozi... Laozi... "


    He was a reckless man. He was about to say what he would bet on, when he heard a cough and spoke quickly. Lu Gao is how scheming, although also think this tulip Duke is unlikely to win, after all, this is not magic can please. It''s just in case... Tulip really wins, and Shrek is furious at the moment and says that he really gambles too much


    Better be careful!


    Now he said, "Shrek! If tulip Duke wins, you''ll be punished! Ha ha ha... "


    forfeit drinking?


    Dewey sneered and pointed to a huge wine jar in the middle. The wine jar in the northwest is more than one meter high, and it can hold at least 100 Jin of wine. At the moment, there is still half of it, and it has to be 30 or 50 Jin.


    "If I win, please fill the urn with water!"


    Then, as Shrek nodded, Dewey gave a sneer, pulled his bow with both hands, and saw that his arms exerted a slight force


    Click!!


    Just like this, in his hand, the famous strong bow in the northwest army, even the black gold iron tire bow that many military generals can''t pull away, is just like rotten wood in Duwei''s hand. With a slight pull, the bow string will break, and the tire will break easily too!!!


    This noise shocked everyone!


    Dewey threw the broken bow on the ground, turned to general lugao and said with a smile, "I''m sorry... I used too much strength, but this bow is too easy to pull... I''ve destroyed general Shrek''s bow, and I''ll pay him back later."


    Shrek was staring at the destroyed bow on the ground, unable to say a word!


    Black gold iron Arch! This is my black gold iron tire bow!! Northwest army up and down, can pull apart is already a hero! Full account of the fierce general, can pull ten times, all are top fierce general!


    But in this little boy''s hand, it''s like a paper bar. It''s broken as soon as it''s pulled?!


    Hallucination! It must be an illusion!


    Shrek rubbed his eyes hard, but he still looked at the broken bow on the ground.


    Dewey sneered. Looking at Shrek, his voice came coldly: "general Shrek, do you want to default?"


    Shrek''s face turned red. With a sudden roar, he turned and walked to the huge wine jar. He picked up the wine jar in his arms and poured it into his mouth


    "Well! If you don''t have a toast, you''ll get a fine! " Du Wei snorted coldly, as if he were talking to himself or intentionally. Everyone in the room could hear it clearly.


    Poor Shrek, after struggling to hold such a huge wine jar and pouring dozens of mouthfuls, he couldn''t stand!


    Such a large wine jar, there are still half left in it, which is 30 to 50 Jin! And it''s all northwest spirits! Where can one drink?


    Even if it''s 35 Jin of water, it can hold people half dead, not to mention liquor? After he poured dozens of mouthfuls, Shrek couldn''t stand any more. With a crooked foot and a bang, the wine jar fell to the ground. He himself had been crooked on the wine jar, as if he couldn''t stand any more. Some generals nearby wanted to come up to help, but looking at Lu Gao''s gloomy face and flashing sparks in his eyes, no one dared to come up¡° Come on Lugao took a deep breath and pointed to Shrek, who was already drunk and in a mess: "lift him down! Wake up with water! Distinguished guests here, don''t disgrace me here!! Shrek made a mistake at the banquet and punished him for washing my horse for one month! " Several majestic soldiers came up, raised their heads, raised their feet, lifted the drunk Shrek down. Du Wei himself picked up the glass and went to the second general with a calm smile: "this general, the second glass, I respect you... Well... You don''t have to bet with me to drink, do you?" The second general was no one else. It was guhuadoro. Guhuadoro''s face changed as soon as he heard Duwei''s words. He coughed. He quickly picked up his glass and Duwei banged and drank. Dewey smiles and fills a glass of wine. This time, before he reaches the third general, the man has already stood up and lifted his glass. But Dewey didn''t look at him. He turned around and went back to his desk. Instead, he left this guy on the spot. The general stood there, his face full of anger. He did not enter or retreat. He watched general Lu Gao''s face gloomy. Then he bit his teeth and sat back indignantly¡° General lugao. " Du Wei sat there with his glass in his hand and said with a smile, "it''s really boring for more than a dozen old men to just drink here. Isn''t there any program to boost the fun?"

 Chapter 240

    Lu Gao gave a faint smile: "of course! How can it be so easy to entertain a distinguished guest? "


    With that, he clapped his hands.


    As soon as the applause fell, several soldiers strode in, carrying a huge box together. The wooden copper horn of this box is not square, but a diamond. Several soldiers lowered the box gently.


    Then Lu Gao laughs and comes up from the handsome stage with a short dwarf.


    I''m afraid this man is a little shorter than Lu Gao. His hands and feet are short, but his head is very big. He is wearing a funny colorful robe, which seems to be made up of countless pieces of cloth of different colors. There was a long whip on the back of his head, which dragged to the ground.


    His appearance is also funny. There is a big nose in the middle of one face, but his eyes and mouth are pushed aside. His appearance is very strange. The color of the skin is swarthy, as if it were a native of Nanyang. Then he bowed deeply to Lu Gao, who was sitting on it, and bowed to a circle of guests sitting around him. He then used his hands for a while, but he turned out to be a mute.


    Lu Gao nodded: "let''s go."


    The dwarf lifted his robe, took off a flute from behind his buttocks, and began to play.


    The sound of the flute is short and strange, and the tune is up and down. Every note falls in people''s ears. It should be a strange and harsh tune, but it makes people feel so comfortable to listen to it. The sound is pulled up one by one and pushed forward layer by layer. People can''t help but imitate the Buddha and have an impulse to twist with it.


    As soon as Du Wei heard the sound of the flute, something strange flashed in his eyes, and then he looked into the dwarf''s eyes carefully.


    Magic?


    Du Wei''s eyes flashed by, but his brows wrinkled slightly. The dwarf plays every note. It''s obviously with a strange magic smell inside, but it''s different from the magic of Roland that duvet knows.


    The tune of the flute is strange, as if it is played with people''s spiritual power into the notes, which can vaguely stimulate the emotional fluctuation of the audience.


    At this time, the box in the middle was opened quietly. With the beating of the notes, a greasy arm like tender lotus root slowly stretched out from inside. But as if there is no joint in general, with the notes soft twist


    The skin color of this arm is not too white, even with chocolate like black, but bright as satin, twisting back and forth like a snake.


    Then a foot was lifted out of the box. Instep thin, arch tight, each toe is so delicate, let a person see a look, can''t help but heart a jump!


    When a calf comes out. Calf round and strong, long and straight, gently out of the box, fell to the ground. Then the woman inside stood up with her waist on her back from the box.


    When she came out, all the people couldn''t help sighing, and some people couldn''t help swallowing.


    The woman was dressed in a red short jacket, which was tight and narrow, and exposed a part of bee waist, which was amazing. Yingying''s grip is as dexterous as a water snake.


    This woman is so back bow there, feet and hands supporting the ground, the body back and forth with the notes twist, not clumsy, it is light like an elf.


    Especially her small waist, taut back and forth twist, full of explosive force and elasticity. A pair of long legs twist gently. Also from time to time to make a few hook action.


    Finally, with a burst of rising notes, the woman suddenly and gently jump. Standing on the ground, one foot landing, the other leg is back behind, palms in front of the chest, and then the body slowly squat. This posture is even more difficult to the extreme, but it happened that she stood on the ground with one foot, stable as if nailed there. Under her short coat, her full chest was ready to come out, and her low upper skirt revealed deep gullies, and she also went up and down with her breath, which was even more attractive!


    All of a sudden, the woman jumped out with a back somersault. Her hands instantly copied out two golden bells in the box. After she stood up, she wore one on her left wrist and one on her right ankle.


    This woman''s figure is amazing and dazzling. Her thin and elastic waist, and a pair of breasts tightly tied by her narrow coat on her chest are just like hooks, which have caught all the men''s eyes. But this woman with almost perfect figure is wearing a pure gold mask on her face!


    Then, under the sound of the dwarf''s Flute, the woman began to dance lightly. The flexibility of her body is amazing. Countless actions that ordinary people can''t imagine are easily made by her one by one. They are like flowing clouds and flowing water, and they are not seen at all. But they are full of wild beauty. Every action is accompanied by her amazing waist and long legs full of elasticity and strength, If a woman like this can pull herself to bed and be happy, she can do anything difficult


    The bones of her whole body seem to be able to be twisted at will, and her waist shows amazing flexibility from time to time in one movement after another. In Du Wei''s opinion, I''m afraid that the gymnastics and yoga that she saw in her previous life are far less than this woman''s unique body skill!


    Many of the generals of the northwest army, who were nearby, had lost their minds. They were staring at the woman in the field, but they seemed to swallow her. Lu Gao a face of proud smile, casually to Du Wei smile way: "Du Wei, this woman, still can enter the eye?"


    Du Wei smiles: "general lugao, your personal treasure is very precious! Is this girl from Nanyang? The body of Nanyang Aboriginal girls is naturally much softer than that of the people in Loran. I heard that many Nanyang Aboriginal girls can do this kind of jujitsu. Their bodies are really as soft as bones. They are comparable to the "snake girls" in Loran! Today, I''m afraid I''m better than Snake Girl! "


    Lu Gao was proud: "this girl was selected from a group of Nanyang female slaves I asked Duoduo Luo to buy. Today is also the first time for her to come out. If you like it, Dewey, I''ll give it to you. How about that? "


    Du Wei gently smile: "dare not, since it is the general''s treasure, how dare I want?"


    Lugao pretended to be unhappy and said, "what are you talking about! Your father and I are old comrades in arms, just like your uncle. Besides, I haven''t touched this woman since I bought it. It''s nothing if I don''t count my people! "


    The voice just dropped. The girl suddenly jumped back slightly, her arms wrapped around her head like a snake, gently pulled it, untied the curled hair on the back of her head, and suddenly her long black satin hair splashed down.


    The sound of the flute is more urgent. The girl hears the music and suddenly stands on one foot. Then she suddenly spins in place! She turns faster and faster. In the end, almost people can''t see her action clearly, only the shadow of her hand and hair fluttering, where can you tell the real person?


    Just as the crowd was about to cheer, Dewey''s face suddenly changed. "General, be careful!" he whispered


    Voice just fell, suddenly in the fast rotation of the girl''s body, suddenly two silver light shot out, ran to Lu Gao''s face!


    This is a sudden change. No one can react!


    Two silver lights have arrived in front of Lu Gao. Lu Gao''s eyes flash. He suddenly grabs a plate in front of him and blocks it. Then he hears two clear sounds. Then the two silver lights spring away and are nailed on the table beside Lu Gao! Look carefully, but it is two silver shuttles!


    A tender cry, the girl has straightened the rotation. Body suddenly jumped up, people in the air as if also made a split, toward Lu high jump in the past, her fingers, suddenly hidden a sharp silver shuttle!


    "Assassin!"


    With a loud exclamation, the two generals sitting next to Lu Gao had already jumped on him, but Lu Gao snorted and grew up. He grabbed his desk. With a cry, the table flew towards the girl in the half empty space. The girl was in mid air, unable to dodge, but she could only use a silver shuttle


    With a click, the table was divided into two parts, and everyone smelled the smell of corrosion. Look at the two halves of the table that fell on the ground, they were rotten!


    What a powerful poison!


    Dewey''s brow!


    Look at the masked girl, who has been surrounded by more than a dozen generals with sharp swords.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, more than ten generals handed out their swords, and more than ten sharp swords almost penetrated into the girl''s body at the same time! But strangely, there was not a drop of blood on the girl! I saw her flexible body suddenly turned in place, and suddenly a golden light flashed by. The original attractive body suddenly turned into a piece of gold and fell on the ground


    There is only golden gravel on the ground. Where is the girl?


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden change, but Duwei only had a sneer on his face and a strange flash in his eyes.


    Hussein had drawn his sword and stood in front of Dewey. The dwarf who plays flute has been taken down by a group of soldiers. He screams a few times, but he can''t say anything. Lugao is about to order him to be taken back for interrogation. Suddenly, the dwarf struggles a few times, his head tilts, and a wisp of fresh blood flows from the corner of his mouth.


    "General..." a soldier took a look and was surprised to return: "he... Died."


    Lu Highland''s face is very gloomy. At the moment, all the generals are changing color.


    For a moment, the field was extremely quiet!


    The whole audience held their breath and looked at general lugao. The dwarf general stood there, his face hard to see. Then he suddenly threw his sleeve and said coldly, "guhuadoro... This is up to you! Where did this woman buy it from? Who can handle it? I''ll find out one by one


    Guhuadoro took orders.


    Then lugao took a look at Du Wei, with a forced smile on his face: "Du Wei, let you see the joke."


    Du Wei said with a smile: "you are welcome, general... You are an important Minister of the Empire guarding the northwest. Naturally, some despicable people will see you as a thorn in the eye. But general, you are good at martial arts, and you won''t be afraid of these despicable people. It''s just... "A pause. Du Wei said in a low voice: "it seems that this woman and the dwarf who was blowing disciples just now have some special skills. This thing is different from the magic of our Roland Empire, maybe it''s... Big snow mountain... "Speaking of this, Dewey closed his mouth and looked up at lugao''s expression. Sure enough, Lu Gao''s face changed slightly, and then he covered up the past. He said with a smile: "whatever it is, I have been in the Northwest for more than 20 years. Are you afraid of these guys! Hum! But today we are disturbed by people... Come on, let''s invite Duke tulip down to have a rest, and we''ll have a banquet tomorrow. " After the party broke up, Dewey and Hussein were sent to a house in watt city by the local people. It''s not a big house, but it''s quite far from the mansion of Lu Gao. Dewey is happy with the location. More than 200 people brought by Dewey were also placed in the house. Presumably, lugao didn''t worry that Dewey could get anything out of his base camp. Let his men handle the front and back of the yard and close the door. Dewey and Hussein talked in detail in the room¡° Is that assassin really a snowy mountain Hussein looks at Dewey¡° I don''t know. " Dewey said honestly: "I''m not the master. How can I know so much? It''s just a guess. The flute played by the dwarf seems to be a kind of magic, which can make people lost in music and weaken their reaction. And... That woman... "Dewey suddenly frowned:" her body flexibility and coordination is also very good. " Hussein raised his eyebrows. Nothing. Dewey looked at Hussein''s expression and said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to discuss women with you... Hum, you wooden guy. No interest in women, I know. I mean... That woman''s body can practice so strange... Don''t you think it''s very similar... "Hussein understood Dewey''s meaning, and his face changed:" star fight? " Du Wei nodded and said in a deep voice: "the set of movements you taught me about how to get started in the starry sky are all such difficult movements, which twist my body back and forth, exercise my flexibility, explosive power and coordination. These days, I practice very hard. But when I saw this woman today, my level of practice was far less than this guy... "Hussein immediately shook his head:" it''s absolutely impossible that I taught you this kind of star fighting thing. In this world, I am the only one who will fight against the stars! You just know how to get started. Let alone the others. "¡° I didn''t say it must be the star fight. It''s just a little weird. " After a while, the following people came in to report. It is said that the northwest army is mobilized in the city, the whole town is curbed, the cavalry from the streets patrol from door to door. After Dewey heard that. Let people down. He said to Hussein with a smile: "it seems that Lugo is busy... I''m also strange. The female assassin finally turned into a piece of gold and disappeared. I don''t even know what such a spell is. The magic on the mainland, even if there is I will not, but I have never heard of it. It''s mostly witchcraft on the grassland. " After a pause, Du Wei said with a smile: "in order to show the emperor that he didn''t have any objection, Lu Gao killed the golden wolf head to ask for credit, but he offended the grassland people. This is also something that he can''t do. It''s mostly the grassland people who take revenge. "¡° There is gain, there is loss. " Hussein nodded: "if it''s the prairie people who come to seek revenge... Maybe..." "we must not interfere!" Du Wei sighed: "although I hate lugao very much, I even hope that lugao will die... But you have to understand that, at least at this stage, lugao can''t die!" Hussein was puzzled. Dewey shook his head: "Hussein, a lot of things, not so simple. The northwest army is such a large army, with more than 200000 people and more than a dozen generals. Lugao is their leader! With lugao, although the northwest army is united, it will not be in chaos! But if lugao is gone... More than 200000 people and more than ten generals of the northwest army are in chaos... It will be a disaster in the northwest! To be sure, if the northwest army is in chaos, even fighting and internal strife, it may be a good opportunity for the Empire to accept the northwest army, but it is not good for us! These 200000 people will turn into 200000 rebels, and they will fight their own way. No one will listen to anyone, but they will fight in disorder, and we will suffer! If grassland people take the opportunity to stab in the back again... "

 Chapter 241

    Hussain frowned: "so the northwest army can''t deal with it?"


    Du Wei laughed: "the northwest army is to deal with, but want to kill more than 200000 northwest army?"? It''s impossible. Lu Gao can''t die now... At least, I have to wait for me to hammer my own nail in the northwest Army... "


    Then he went to his window and said, "chaos is sure to happen! But when and how can we benefit from chaos is the key problem. At least now, I hope Northwest can have another three years of stable time, I need three years to strengthen their strength! At that time, even if there is a big mess, I will be able to clean up everything. But now... No! "


    Hussain was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "let''s not talk about that. How did you break that black gold iron tire bow at the banquet just now? I can''t see what you can do! That black gold iron tire bow is very tough. Even if I want to break him, I can''t do it without fighting! How do you... "


    With a smile, Dewey suddenly turned around, walked to Hussein and pulled out his sword.


    This is a fine steel sword. Dewey flicked the edge of the sword and made a clear sound. Then he reached out and stroked it for a while, and said with a smile, "you watch it!"


    With that, he deliberately held the hilt, stepped back, and shook his wrist with force!


    With a buzzing sound, he took the edge of the sword and immediately made more than ten pieces. Inch by inch, the broken sword fell to the ground, leaving only one hilt in Duwei''s hand!


    Hussein changed his color and said, "when did you... Practice your martial arts to this point?"


    Dewey laughed: "you don''t even see it. It seems that my skill is not in vain! "


    With that, he threw away the hilt of the sword, and then stretched out his palm to open it. A small, black crystal appeared in the palm.


    "I just made it up recently. I call it rotten iron crystal. Well, the name is a little ugly, but it''s very useful! " Dewey said with a smile: "I didn''t make the recipe for this. But when I was in the imperial capital, master Aleck taught me that the old guy was really crazy. You know those flying brooms, he thought of them all. This rotten iron thing is a recipe he wrote. It uses a kind of magic crystal and some special refined magic potions. Finally, we can synthesize such a thing. Don''t look down on it... As long as I hold it in my hand and touch it on any metal object quietly, I can inject a little magic into it quietly, which can trigger the reaction of the crystal, and it will absorb the elements in the metal substance it contacts! "


    Then Dewey explained, "according to master Aleck''s research. For example, in a stone. It contains many soil elements. The more soil elements are, the more dense the stone is! And metal things, he said, contain an iron element, and if the iron element is sucked away. The metal will become rotten and fragile. It can be broken with a little touch. "


    He raised his hand and said with a smile: "I just had this thing in my palm. I deliberately touched the black gold iron arch back and forth, and said something not salty. I deliberately delayed for a while, so that the crystal absorbed the iron elements in it, and then I did it. What kind of black gold iron tyre will break as soon as it is pulled


    Hussein widened his eyes: "this kind of thing is really powerful! If you have this kind of thing, what weapons in the world can work in front of your eyes? "


    Du Wei sighed and suddenly said with a bitter smile: "every one is so powerful. It seems magical, but it''s also a flashy thing. It has two weaknesses. The first one is that it takes time... If it wasn''t for the long time I had just delayed. It''s no use! You want to. If you really fight, the other side will strike with a sword. Where do I have a chance to stop and touch each other''s sword? I was killed by a sword! The second thing is that it inherits all the important characteristics of master Aleck''s invention: expensive! It''s not expensive!! It took me hundreds of thousands of gold coins to prepare such a small piece of magic potion and materials! "


    Hussein took it and looked at it carefully in his hand for a while. He also sighed: "in this way, it really doesn''t have much use. Sometimes it can be used to scare people. In actual combat, it''s just waste."


    "Ha ha." Dewey put it away and said with a smile, "besides, it''s only good to inject magic. If you don''t inject magic, it''s useless to put it next to some metal object for a year."


    But after a pause, Dewey said with a smile: "when this thing was made out, it was clearly written in the formula that ellick gave me. It was not used to destroy other people''s weapons... On the contrary, this old genius wanted to make the strongest metal in the world! I want to make the strongest metal and the hardest and sharpest weapon! But he couldn''t figure out how to make the strongest material... So he finally made such a thing. "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "this thing is specially used to absorb ''iron element''. But if you wait for such a small piece, the more you absorb, the harder it will be! Do you think... If I take such a piece of things and absorb hundreds of magic weapons, how much iron will I have to absorb? Is there anything stronger in the world than my little crystal? "


    That''s how Hussein changed his color!


    But Dewey looked at Hussein''s expression and said with a smile, "don''t be too busy to marvel... I can tell you that the invention of master Aleck, an old madman, is a failure! Want to rely on this thing to absorb other metal iron, and then let it become more and more hard... I tell you, that''s a delusion! " Dewey said with a wry smile, "you know, after I made such a small piece, I hid myself in the city of giliat, and I don''t know how many swords I sucked. In the end, I made a house of iron pieces... In the end, I found that this thing was not hard enough. I took my sword to chop a few times, or cut down a few pieces. It''s reasonable to say that after absorbing so much metal, it doesn''t add much hardness. I''m very disappointed. If you want to wait for it to become hard, I''m afraid... Hum. Now it seems. It''s OK to scare others with this thing. It''s still a long way off if you want it to become the hardest thing in the world. "


    In the evening, Dewey ordered people to close the gate of the courtyard, but he could still hear the northwest cavalry running outside from time to time. It seemed that the search of the whole city was still in progress.


    Today, lugao lost face in front of himself. He was assassinated in front of himself. This kind of thing probably made the dwarf general very angry.


    The house lugao gave to Duwei is quite large. More than two hundred people of Duwei lived in it, which was more than enough.


    Dewey and Hussein talked about the middle of the night, and then went back to the bedroom to rest, but they just walked into the bedroom door. Du Wei suddenly stopped, frowned and looked into the bedroom


    This bedroom is not small. After all, it''s a militarized city. The decoration is also quite simple, there are not too many luxurious things. In fact, lugao had planned to send some female slaves to Duwei, but he was confused by the assassination and probably forgot.


    However, it was not the simple furnishings in the room that made Dewey frown, but


    There was a sharp, bright silver shuttle under his throat. Dewey sighed: "why? If you want to hide here, just hide. This house is so big. You can find a stable at will. If you lie in the grass for a few days, no one will come to my house... "


    Next to the dark, a worried person to the extreme figure slowly revealed, take a short tight small coat, her proud chest is particularly attractive, especially the small waist. It seems that we are close at the moment. It''s more realistic to see in the distance than in the daytime at the party


    Damn, it''s fine enough! Dewey sighed in his heart.


    The woman came out little by little in the shadow. Holding the silver shuttle in his hand, he put it under Dewey''s throat. Suddenly, with a tender and weak voice, he lowered his voice and said, "don''t make any noise... Come in, close the door!"


    Du Wei sighed, with no fear on his face. Step by step, he came in and closed the door with his backhand.


    "You... Sit down!"


    Although the woman wore a gold mask on her face, her voice sounded tender. Du Wei sighed and sat down in a chair. The girl was also close to him. The silver shuttle in her hand never left Du Wei''s throat.


    "Why bother?" Dewey laughed and whispered, "assassination is a technical job. Since you can''t hit it, you should run away, but you still come here to provoke me... Are you so sure? Do you know who I am? "


    "You are the Duke of tulips!" The woman''s voice gasped, and Dewey frowned, "are you hurt?"


    This woman''s body slightly shakes, originally her whole body up and down, wears very few. A small jacket on the upper body can only barely cover the chest, while a very broken short skirt on the lower body is similar to the kind of small hot pants that Dewey saw in his previous life.


    "Not many questions!" The woman slowly stepped back and sat down beside duvidi, still holding the silver shuttle in her hand against duvidi''s throat: "I know your identity. You are the Duke of tulip. In the whole northwest, you are the only one who can fight against lugao! "


    "So what?" Dewey rolled his eyes. "Do you want me to help you?"


    "I want you to take me out of town!"


    Dewey laughed on purpose: "you''re kidding! If you move casually, your body will turn into sand, and then disappear... You can use such a magic spell again! "


    "I... I can''t use more magic, and... It''s not what you think!" The hot woman said with a wry smile: "what you see in the daytime is my fake body made by magic. I just made a fake body to assassinate, but I can''t use my magic to change my real body out of the city. Do you understand? "


    Dewey was still laughing: "so what is it now? Is it a threat? " He looked at the woman with pity: "do you think you can threaten me with such a broken thing?"


    "There''s poison on my silver shuttle." The woman''s voice went on coldly: "you may be able to avoid being stabbed to death by me, but as long as you scratch a little skin, I guarantee that you will be an excellent magician. You can''t escape the power of the poison. "


    Du Wei laughed happily: "Oh? And this poison? " He suddenly dropped his head, deliberately approached the silver shuttle, sniffed, shook his head and said, "hum, it''s good. The fragrance of the pollen of the beautiful flowers conceals the pungent smell of the hazelnut... Ah, by the way, there is also a little powder of flax mushroom in it, right? Well, it''s really powerful in terms of power. You''re right. You can kill me if you scratch a little skin... Don''t mention me. Even a horse can kill me. " This woman seems to be shocked by Dewey''s words. Although she is wearing a mask, her eyes are full of incredible eyes: "can you... Can you smell it?" Dewey gave a proud smile and looked at the girl: "hum, how old are you? You''ve got to be very mature... But your voice is very tender. How big are you? Sixteen? Eighteen years old? I''ll tell you. I''ve been studying pharmaceutics since you''ve been wearing crotch pants. " This woman can''t help but say angrily: "nonsense... You, how old are you!" Dewey laughed and did not speak. He began to study all kinds of pharmaceutics books at the age of three. It''s not a big deal to say that when you study pharmaceutics, your partner is still wearing open crotch pants¡° Don''t talk nonsense. Do you agree or not? " Dewey felt the silver shuttle under his neck tighten again. He turned the corner of his mouth and looked up and down at the female assassin with a kind of undisguised eyes, especially the unbridled eyes. He deliberately stayed on the other side''s proud chest and small waist for a long time. This female assassin has long been used to being looked at like this by men, but Dewey''s strange eyes made her feel a little uncomfortable, as if she was under each other''s eyes. It''s like standing naked in front of the right side. Can''t help twisting body, changed a posture: "you... See what!"¡° Let me tell you a few things. " Du Wei sighed. He calmly held out three fingers: "first, I''m never threatened! If you don''t threaten me, but kneel down and beg me... Or you take off your clothes and seduce me with a beauty trick, maybe I can still agree to your request. After all, I see many women, but you have such a good figure. It''s rare. Second point. Wrong things can be forgiven, but what is unforgivable is "stupidity.". Just in my opinion, you are the latter. It is said that women have big breasts and no brains. I think you are really suitable for this word! Your chest is big enough, but your brain is stupid enough! As for the third point... Do you think that if I can be easily controlled by you, I deserve to be the Duke of tulip? " The woman was so angry with him that she was about to get angry. Dewey sighed, looked at the ceiling and said with a slow smile, "Hey, I said Semel, they''re going to kill me! You know, if I die, you will die. Are you still waiting to see a good play? " As soon as the words fell, the female assassin felt a numbness in her hand and a clear movement. The silver shuttle, which was originally under Dewey''s neck, had already flew out of the sky and was nailed to the ceiling with a snatch! Du Wei patted his sleeve and stood up easily. Looking at the female assassin in front of him, he shook his head and said, "I really doubt that your intelligence has come out to assassinate..." the female assassin was about to jump on her, but suddenly she felt that her body was soft, as if her whole body was trapped by a kind of shapeless rope. Duwei is looking at the female assassin behind, female assassin behind, red and white hair Semel to Duwei face strange smile: "you know I''m here, so you have no fear?" Du Wei smiles: "your life and my life are linked together. If I die, it''s a corpse and two lives!" Semel snorted and disappeared¡° You... Who are you talking to! Is there anyone else here? " The female assassin couldn''t move. She couldn''t help her voice showing a bit of shock. Moreover, she couldn''t see Semel''s figure or hear him. Just looking at Du Wei talking and laughing at the air behind him, trying to look back, but where is the half figure¡° Don''t struggle Du Wei smiles: "tied by an intermediate bondage skill, even I may not be able to break free." Then Dewey leaned back on his chair, looked at the female assassin, and said with a slow smile, "now, it''s my turn to ask you questions... Remember not to lie! I''m a magician. What you said is true or false. I can see through it! If your answer makes me satisfied, I can consider sparing you, otherwise... "A malicious smile appeared on Dewey''s face:" once you tell a lie, I''ll take off your clothes! You say twice, I''ll take off two! " Said, his eyes unbridled in the girl''s body back and forth look: "you wear clothes can not be much Oh!"

 Chapter 242

    "You are evil enough." In his head came Semel''s joking voice: "do you have to make fun of this poor girl like this. I think that old guy on devil''s Island gave you a "enchanting eye"? Such a weapon against any woman, as long as you look into her eyes, she may not be able to resist any of your demands, so you don''t need to intimidate her like this. "


    Dewey smiles. His answer is simple:


    "I''m happy!"


    "The first question." Duwei sat up straight, and then looked at the little prisoner in front of him with an awe inspiring face: "tell me... How do you practice your excellent body?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿£¿¡± The female assassin was probably stunned. She didn''t expect that the noble boy in front of her was the first to ask such a boring question.


    Du Wei looked at each other a little stunned, just a simple smile: "my patience is not very good, if you don''t answer, I can consider immediately starting to take off your clothes."


    "... I practice a special body skill." Finally, the female assassin gave in, listening to her voice, it was obvious that she was biting her teeth.


    After that, she stares at Dewey nervously. Although she has a gold mask, she can''t see her expression clearly, but the worry in her eyes can''t be concealed.


    But


    Dewey sighed: "sorry... The answer is too general, I''m not satisfied."


    With that, in the exclamation of the female assassin, Dewey shook his finger casually, and he didn''t say any incantations. The female assassin felt that her whole body was loose, and the magic that had bound her had disappeared. But before she could recover, she felt that her coat was loose, and there was a sound of clothes breaking. The narrow red coat had been broken into pieces. Left his body!


    Du Wei looked at the female assassin with great interest and exclaimed that the pair of full and proud breasts on her chest suddenly broke away from the shackles, so they bounced out. The full and round outline, as well as the elastic firmness, were undoubtedly very eye-catching.


    HMM... it''s a rare bamboo shoot type


    Du Wei laughs more maliciously, but the female assassin immediately hugs her chest tightly after a brief exclamation. Covered duvet''s ice cream eating eyes.


    "You!!! Mean The female assassin still wants to yell. Dewey has already interrupted her and said faintly: "you can yell, keep yelling, if so. My men will rush in when they hear what''s going on here. Just to remind you, all my subordinates are men, if you don''t mind letting more than 200 men watch them. Just call it


    Sure enough, this sentence is more effective than any threat. After hearing this, the female assassin quickly closed her mouth. She had shrunk to the corner of the wall and sat down against the wall. She just hugged her arms tightly in front of her chest and tried to block the spring light.


    But it''s a pity... Her "talent" is really good. By contrast, the two slender arms are too small.


    Dewey grinned and sat on the chair, enjoying the "performance" of the female assassin.


    "Well, let''s keep asking questions. I believe that with the previous lessons, you should know how to answer my question Dewey coughed: "or the question just now, where did your so-called body skill come from?"


    "Big... Big snow mountain! Big snow mountain! " The assassin repressed her voice. Yell at Dewey in a low voice.


    "Why did you assassinate Lugo?"


    "Because lugao killed the golden wolf. Betrayed the covenant with our grassland. "


    "What is the big snow mountain? Who is your leader? "


    "Daxueshan is the holy land of witches... Our leader is the great wizard king."


    All female assassins have been defeated.


    "One last question." Dewey laughed, "your name."


    "AI... AI Lu, my name is AI Lu." The voice of the female assassin was full of tenderness.


    Dewey snorted twice. He suddenly stood up, with a strange look in his eyes. He gently raised his finger and shook it at the female assassin.


    With two hisses, the last pair of shorts on the female assassin''s body was torn open and left her body.


    Accompanied by a scream, the female assassin''s voice had a weeping tone. She held her chest desperately with one hand and covered her abdomen with the other. At the same time, she said: "I... I have answered your question. Why are you..."


    "Because I want to see it!"


    Dewey, with a straight face, gave the other side such a rogue answer.


    This answer almost made the female stab named AILU fainted politely.


    "Look... How good it is now." Dewey said with a smile: "I was once told that when women are naked, they usually tell the truth. And... Your body is very attractive, and you seem to know how to show your charm. Today, at the banquet, you clearly use your body to deliberately tempt. In this case, I want to see it, so I''ll see it. "


    AI Lu no longer called, she looked at Du Wei hate: "you... You see enough."


    "No Du Wei''s undisguised rogue reply made AI Lu black in front of her eyes and almost vomited blood. Dewey said with a shameless smile: "you have a good figure, which I have never seen before. I think with such an attractive body, men usually want to do a little more besides watching... "


    With that, Dewey stood up.


    The female assassin was really scared. She said, "don''t come here... I can kill myself!"


    Dewey was really not afraid that she would commit suicide. He was about to say something and continued to tease the female assassin. From the bottom of his mind came Semel''s dissatisfied voice: "enough, enough here. Do you really want to deal with a girl in this way? "


    Dewey didn''t answer. His eyes fell on AILU''s long, strong legs.


    Although the light in the room is not very bright, but in this degree of light. AILU''s long legs, full of elasticity and ambition, are particularly attractive. Although she wants to curl up her long legs in panic under the cover of Dewey''s eyes, her action is really futile, because the more she twists her legs, the more attractive she is in men''s eyes.


    All of a sudden. Dewey opened his mouth, he stared at the female assassin: "do you think it''s shameless for me to deal with a girl like you by such means?"


    "You..." the female assassin hatefully said: "you are the most despicable rogue!"


    "Oh, it turns out that I am despicable to use your characteristics as a ''woman'' to deal with you." Dewey lengthened his voice and made a mock sneer.


    Then he pointed to the female assassin and said, "you, today''s banquet. Don''t you also use the charm of your "woman" as a bargaining chip to get close to the assassin? "


    The female assassin was silenced.


    Dewey already sneered: "it''s natural for you to use the" woman "to assassinate others? Is it despicable for me to use the characteristics of "woman" to deal with you? I tell you, what I hate most is a woman like you... In my opinion, you are not as good as a whore! Bitches know not to face... But women like you. It''s clear that you used your "woman''s body" to achieve your goal, but you still have to set up a memorial archway... Listen to me! Since you use "women" as a bargaining chip to deal with others, you should be prepared for others to use this to deal with you in turn. Because it''s your choice. You do it yourself. Don''t call others shameless, understand? "


    After that, Dewey pointed to the window behind the female assassin: "there are curtains on the window. You can pull them down and wrap your body first. Don''t worry. I don''t have that kind of interest in you."


    After hearing this, the female assassin suddenly turned her eyes and fainted.


    Dewey was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a smile, "Semel, you see, she''s a little ashamed. She''s ashamed when I scold her. That''s why she faints."


    In my mind, Semel seemed to sigh: "your way of thinking is really puzzling."


    There was an assassin in the Duke''s room, which made duvet''s men nervous for a while. But Dewey ordered no one to let it out. Then the assassin was loaded into a box.


    "Don''t give her food and drink. You can''t die of hunger in two or three days. " Du Wei seems to have no feeling of pity: "as long as you keep the vent, don''t suffocate her."


    The enemy is the enemy. Whether it''s a man''s enemy or a woman''s enemy. It''s all the same. Du Wei will not have that kind of carefree mood. At least, when this woman holds a poisonous silver shuttle against her throat, she is not a little soft hearted to Du Wei!!


    "Big snow mountain... Interesting." Duvet sighed. When there was only Hussein in the room, he said to the paladin, "what do you think of this?"


    Hussein thought for a moment: "I don''t know. We know too little about the snow mountain on the grassland. "


    "When we get back, this female assassin will give us some information." Dewey sighed: "but now I''m beginning to feel lucky that alpha didn''t kill the golden wolf. He gave the head of the golden wolf to the northwest army, and lugao found himself a trouble. "


    The next day, Duwei got up late. When he got up, the people below came to say that the people sent by lugao had been waiting all morning. It''s just because I heard that Duke tulip hasn''t got up yet, so I dare not disturb him. I''ve been waiting outside.


    It''s no one else. It''s DORO, the fat logistics chief of the northwest army.


    Dorothy''s face was not as relaxed as a few days ago. There was an assassination at the banquet, and the beautiful female assassin was one of the female slaves he bought from Dorothy''s hands. Such a thing made Dorothy bear heavy pressure.


    Although we believe that DORO will never betray lugao and collude with outsiders to assassinate him. But... A charge of "dereliction of duty" is enough to make the fat man suffer.


    "Your Highness!" As soon as he saw Dewey enter the reception room, DORO immediately stood up. He was wearing a brand-new uniform of a military general, but he was fat and bloated. Even if he wore a military uniform, he had no military temperament at all. There was some anxiety in his brow: "Duke, general lugao sent me to invite you. If you are free today, he would like to invite you to go hunting in the countryside."


    "Oh?" Du Wei was slightly stunned. Then he said with a smile: "since it''s the invitation of general lugao, general DORO, please wait a moment. I''ll change my clothes first." After a pause, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "what happened yesterday... I don''t know if the female assassin has captured her? Last night I heard the hooves of horses in the street. It''s been a whole night DORO''s face turned ugly again. He hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "well... Not yet. Duke, general lugao was very angry about this incident. Last night, several bodyguards in charge of the security work at the banquet were severely whipped, and all the people who were in charge of handling this purchase of female slaves were also arrested and tortured... Even the dozen female slaves bought this time were all heard by the general... Alas. It''s a pity that there are more than a dozen beautiful female slaves. " Du Wei whistled: "it seems that general lugao is not a flower sparer. It''s too bad to do such a thing. When I see general Lu Gao today, I must persuade him well. " DORO then said with a smile: "Your Highness, the general is not in a good mood now. We are the people around him. I dare not say anything. The only one who can persuade him is you. After all, you are a distinguished guest. The general will give you some face. " Du Wei suddenly jumped out of the topic and said with a smile, "who are the generals in the hunting ground today? Are all the generals at yesterday''s banquet here? " DORO said with a smile: "general Shrek offended you yesterday. It seems that he can''t participate today. He was punished to wash his horse for a month. General Lu Gao''s military orders are strict on weekdays. He said that a month is a month, and he can''t do without half a day. Now general Shrek should be in the stable Dewey sighed falsely: "it''s a pity... General Shrek''s archery is really superb. I didn''t mean to offend him yesterday. But since it''s a bet, there are always losses and wins, so is general lugao... "DORO looked at Duwei''s expression and thought: it''s not because of you! Now he''s pretending to be a good man. But he said with a smile: "the duke said yes, but the general usually rewards and punishments, the people below are convinced." Then they exchanged greetings. Duwei went in and changed into a smart hunting suit. Then he went out with DORO. This time, I only had Hussein with me. Along with Duoduo Luo, he went out of the city to find lugao in the suburbs. Not far from Fort Watt was a forest farm, northwest of the desert. It is very rare to have such a large forest farm. In the army, there are very few hip-hop events. Hunting, which can relax and exercise equestrian and archery, is a favorite activity of military generals. Today''s hunting started early in the morning. Lugao took a thousand cavalry guards and set up a camp outside the forest farm. Someone had already entered the forest to drive away the wild animals inside. When Duwei arrived at the hunting camp outside the forest farm, the lugaudang people were ready to go, waiting for Duwei''s arrival. Lu Gao, a dwarf general, rode a very strong black horse. He was wearing a good suit of leather armor, a long bow on his back, a lance and a machete on his horse. He looked like a young man. He watched Du Wei and Duoluo come on horseback and met Du Wei from a distance with a hearty laugh¡° Dewey, how was your rest last night? " Dewey smiles, sits on the horse and nods: "it''s not bad... It''s just that I heard the hoof all night last night." Lu Gao''s face was slightly stagnant, but he immediately recovered his smile and turned to the humanity behind him: "I asked you to arrest the assassin last night, but I didn''t let you disturb my distinguished guests! From today on, the patrolling cavalry must make a detour when they arrive at the Duke''s residence, so as not to disturb the rest of the distinguished guests. " The people in the back immediately nodded. Du Wei said politely. Lu Gao pointed behind him with a smile and said, "come on, Du Wei, I''ll introduce you. This is my son! He''s about your age, and how close you two are. "

 Chapter 243

    Dewey immediately saw the young knight with iron face behind lugao, the guy he saw on the road in the city when he came yesterday.


    This young knight is still a valiant, just faint, the corner of the mouth that a very elegant smile, but always with a bit of people feel cold uncomfortable.


    "No introduction, general lugao." Du Wei smiles: "I and young general already knew each other yesterday. Mr. Sebastian, I saw you lead the army out of the city in a hurry yesterday. I don''t want to come back so soon. "


    Young major general Sebastian gave a faint smile and said: "it''s just that his servants are lazy and take them out to exercise. But I heard that at the banquet yesterday, the Duke was so surprised that even general Shrek, the first marksman of our Northwest army, was willing to bow down. I can''t imagine that the Duchess is so good at archery besides being a magician. It seems that you will win the first place in today''s hunting. "


    Lu Gao laughed, and then he waved: "bring up the prey!"


    At the end of the speech, I saw a cart pushed out from behind the tent. On the cart, there was a huge square iron cage. The iron cage was originally covered with cloth vines. After being lifted by several northwest army cavalry, the "prey" inside was revealed.


    As soon as Du Wei saw it, he could not help but feel a sudden outburst in his heart. He could not help but frown


    In fact, just now when the cage was pushed out, Dewey vaguely heard the sobbing inside. When a few cavalry with a lance to open the curtain above, it is a real Duwei''s guess!


    This huge square iron cage, where is the prey! It''s more than a dozen young girls!


    Judging from the appearance and skin color of these girls, they must be the Nanyang female slaves he bought. It seems that the female assassin AILU made a scene yesterday. Sure enough, these poor female slaves were in trouble.


    Originally, it was said that these ten female slaves were used to reward the generals in the northwest army, but they didn''t want to end up like this because they were involved in the assassination!


    Several soldiers opened the cage. Under the threat of machetes and lances, the dozen girls were driven out of the cage in a state of panic. Then, under the threat of saber, they knelt down in front of the horses of Dewey and lugao.


    The girls cried bitterly. What makes Du Wei sigh more is that all the girls are naked, but there are many bloody whiplash marks on their young bodies. It is obvious that many people suffered last night.


    In terms of age, the oldest female slave would not be more than 18 years old. At least, he even had a childish face, which made him unable to guess their age. Everyone''s face was full of fear and horror, and everyone''s eyes were full of sadness and sadness, like a group of frightened rabbits, looking at the northwest cavalry with cold light weapons in their hands.


    "General lugao... This is..." Dewey asked tentatively.


    "Hum." Lu Gao raised his eyebrows. Light way: "yesterday that Assassin''s origin has not been found out, but it is hidden in these bought female slaves.". I don''t want to torture these people one by one. I''d rather kill them by mistake. You don''t have to let it go. Instead of going to the trouble of screening one by one, it''s better to have all of them... "


    At this point, Lu Gao Di''s eyes showed a trace of evil spirit.


    Duvet sighed in secret, but his face didn''t change much. He just closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    In the heart but way: This Lu Gao, pour is enough ruthless!


    Looking at these beautiful young girls, though they are all naked. But at the moment, with all the crying, where does Duwei have the mood to see their delicate bodies? In the heart also can''t help but have some pity, just thought for a while, see Lu Gao in the eyes of firm kill machine, finally didn''t open mouth to do what wasted effort thing.


    "Listen up, everyone!" A cavalry officer of the northwest army raised his Sabre high and threatened him. After that, he opened his voice and said, "listen up, everyone! The general has orders. You Assassin''s associates. It should have been all killed! But the general is merciful to you. Let''s get out of the way. Give you a way to live


    With that, he ran to a fire beside the tent, took out a turpentine torch, lit it on the fire, and then forced it to the ground, shouting: "from now on, you can escape to the forest! Before this torch is finished, you can live as long as you can escape from the woods and not be caught!! So... "Speaking of this, the cavalry officer showed a grim smile:" from now on, fight hard to escape! We can only survive if we seize a chance of life! "


    With that, he made a look in his eyes. The cavalry around him went up and raised his sabre. Then he heard the sound of Keng, cutting off all the shackles at the feet of these naked girls.


    These girls are probably all scared silly, staring at the front of these wolf like northwest army, one by one seems to be at a loss. Even some people have a little luck in their heart, but they kneel on the ground and kowtow to Lu Gao and others, and the blood comes out of their heads and cry.


    After all, Du Wei felt pity in his heart. He sighed and looked at Lu Gao. Suddenly, he bit his teeth and suddenly pulled out his sword. He rode to the girl who was crying and pleading. He took the sword and put it in front of her. He said in a vicious voice: "why are you crying! I''m tired of crying! If you really want to live, run away! "


    The girl suddenly woke up when she saw the cold blade sticking to her face on the ground. She looked up at Dewey''s eyes, and suddenly seemed to understand something. She suddenly struggled, staggered to her feet, and ran out of the woods in panic. Some of the first one ran, there was a second one... Soon, more than a dozen girls probably understood their fate, and rushed to the deep forest. Their delicate bare feet were on the hard ground. Many people''s feet were cut by sharp stones, and some people''s legs were cut by branches. They were dripping with blood, but they couldn''t take care of it now... Du Wei watched a dozen girls running into the forest, sighing in his heart, thinking: can they live, I''m afraid the chance is less than half in ten percent... But I can''t save your lives, and I can only do this. Lu Gao laughs. Sitting on the horse, he raises his hand to cover his brow. He looks far away for a while and says with a smile: "OK! Brothers, get ready to hunt! " Then he took a look at Du Wei and said with a smile, "Du Wei, you should have played hunting in the imperial capital. However, hunting those animals... Where there are hunters, it''s more interesting! " At this point, Lu Gao was eager to try. He was about to take out an arrow to catch the bow he had taken off from behind. But Du Wei felt soft in his heart. Seeing that the last girl had not run far, he was afraid that Lu Gao would shoot an arrow and die. He could not help reaching up and pressing it on Lu Gao''s arm: "general, please wait a moment." Lu Gao frowned and looked up at Du Wei: "what''s the matter?" Du Wei relaxed smile, light way: "since it''s hunting, it''s always more difficult to be interesting... Now they haven''t run far. It will be more interesting if we run farther and chase after each other. " There was a cold voice nearby: "I didn''t expect that the duchess would have pity on jade." When he saw major general Sebastian coming to him, he suddenly took out his bow and arrow. This time, he was far away from Du Wei. Du Wei didn''t have time to stop him, so he saw the major general with his bow and arrow, whew... A wolf''s tooth arrow pierced the sky, like a silver light, running into the deep forest... In the distance, In the woods, a shrill voice came from the woman. Sebastian put down his bow and arrow and stared at Dewey. A sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth under the iron face: "it''s more fun to run a little farther... But, Duke, first shoot one to scare them, they will run harder." Looking at each other''s eyes shot at his body, Du Wei clearly felt a faint killing. He could not help frowning: this major general is a vicious role! It''s just... I don''t seem to have offended him. How can I be so murderous to myself? Behind him, Hussain was on his horse. Suddenly, he gave a cold hum and slowly came to Dewey''s side. He had one eye, staring at Sebastian coldly. His eyes slid from his face to his waist. Sebastian was watched by Hussein, and suddenly felt a faint sense of oppression. He was shocked and looked at Hussein in surprise. Hussain''s sneer is full of indifference. Looking at the saber around the waist of Sebastian, from the appearance of the scabbard, it is indeed a slender shape, which is quite similar to "beauty under the moon".

 Chapter 244

    The sky is as clear as a wash, a few wisps of white clouds are still light, the wilderness under the sky is boundless, what''s more, the grass on the countryside beside the fort watt is dense and continuous for thousands of hectares. Strong wind from the West and swept across the ground, blowing waves of grass rolling East. On that day, the blue above the curtain became more and more thick, as if to pour down, mixed with the green on the field, and ran to the East sky.


    Unfortunately, in such a beautiful scene, there is a terrible tragedy happening.


    In the forest, a breathless figure is struggling to run. Her leg is full of scars cut by the thorns in the forest. Her young and beautiful face is full of horror and fear. Listening to the approaching sound of the horse''s hooves, the woman suddenly gave a low cry. She tripped over a stone and fell on the ground.


    At this time, the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him had come to the front, and the two light armored northwest cavalry on both sides approached the weak prey with a grim smile. Suddenly two lassos were thrown out from both sides, just like people on the grassland tying sheep. Two lassos, one left and one right, were quickly put on the girl''s two wrists. As soon as the cavalry on both sides strained, with a cry, the girl had been pulled into the air, and her legs were struggling to kick, but how could she break free?


    After the sound of horse hooves came again, I heard a voice like thunder, with a ferocious Laughter: "good job."


    With that, a giant man in a hunting suit had galloped from behind. He was on the horse, but he held up his lance and rushed to the girl who was tied in the middle of the sky with a long Lance. A shrill scream, has pierced the girl''s shoulder, and then heard the ferocious Chinese characters a laugh.


    The poor prey, however, had been picked up by the lance in his hand, and then fell heavily on the ground. With a dull sound, it was dead.


    Behind him, Dewey and Hussein rode up and saw the scene. After all, Hussein was born as a holy knight. Although he has become a traitor of the temple now, it is mostly because of the deviation of his faith, but he has not lost all his integrity to the knight. Seeing such a tragedy happen in front of him, the paladin can''t help but get angry in his heart. Looking at the huge man in front of him laughing wildly, he can''t help showing his murder.


    Dewey held Hussein down and shook his head at him in silence.


    "Why." Hussain cold way.


    "You can''t save them. We can''t save them. " Dewey lowered his voice and said, "these girls are all dead anyway. Even if they don''t die here today, they will die in the cell.


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a light smile coming from behind: "the Duke is walking so fast."


    The Sebastian horse has come up and pulled on the reins. "Why, is the Duke still empty handed?" he said with a smile


    Du Wei raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m a guest. I don''t dare to win over the host."


    "You are welcome, my Lord." Sebastian suddenly listened. He said with a smile, "there''s something moving in front of us. Let''s go and have a look!"


    With that, he kicked the horse in the stomach and rushed out. Dewey took a look at his back and followed with Hussein.


    The forest is deep, and it''s early summer. The grass is very thick, and Sebastian leads the way. Looking at the deep woods in front of him, he suddenly jumped off his horse, looked at the footprints on the ground carefully, and said with a smile, "hum, these two prey are a little smart, but they have learned to hide."


    With that, he flew onto the horse and whistled. At once a few riders came running from all directions.


    "Search the grass carefully. These little guys are hiding in the grass and tree holes. Drive them out for me. "


    His cavalry took orders. Dewey and Sebastian walked forward, watching the cavalry waving their lance and beating in the grass. After a while, they heard a cry of pain, and a delicate figure ran out of the grass, with blood on his shoulders.


    Sebastian, with a sneer in his mouth, looked at the woman who was staggering and galloping. He slowly took off her bow from behind and shot an arrow. Suddenly, there was a cold hum from behind. Then, he saw Hussein suddenly pull out his sword. With a cry, a light and shadow came out of his hand, and then came first!


    With a click in the air, Sebastian shot the arrow, but it was cut down in the air. The arrow broke in two and fell to the ground.


    Hussain didn''t say a word. Suddenly, he rushed out over the horse. In a moment, he arrived at the girl''s side. With a slight bend, he grabbed the girl from the ground. Ignoring her struggle, he threw her on the saddle. The girl even exclaimed. Hussain had already fainted the poor prey with a little finger.


    Sebastian was shot down with an arrow, but he was not angry. He just gave Hussein a deep look, and suddenly said to Duwei: "Your Highness, your entourage, what a great skill."


    Du Wei gently smile: "young general, your archery is not bad."


    The two men''s eyes crossed, but they seemed to burst out a series of sparks. The major general then gave a long smile, ignored Du Wei and drove away.


    Dewey quietly looked at the guy''s back, frowning. Then he whispered to Hussein, "you..."


    "I can''t stand it." Hussain light way: "can save one is one.". Knights'' weapons are not used to kill innocent civilians. "


    Dewey was speechless. He knew he couldn''t stop Hussein. If the paladin had to do something, I''m afraid he didn''t do it.


    In the forest, many generals under general Lu Gao had already rushed in with cavalry, scattered and separated, carefully searching for those "prey". The woods were full of hoofs and shouts. From time to time, there are still the screams of those girls who have not escaped.


    Dewey''s face became more and more gloomy. Although he was not a good man, he couldn''t stand such a cruel thing. He was about to say something. Suddenly, Dewey''s eyes lit up!


    It''s far ahead. The major general just left. There was a strong magic wave! The magic oscillation, with an undisguised dark atmosphere, is clearly... What is the magician doing?


    Far away, a few shrill cries came, and Dewey looked at Hussein: "go and have a look!"


    When Dewey and Hussein arrived looking for a voice, there was a strange scene in front of them!


    In the forest, there is a strong black air, which seems to have a viscous thing floating in the air. Du Wei immediately frowned as soon as he saw it! This is clearly the spirit of the dead made by the necromancer! Looking at the thick degree, I''m afraid I don''t know how many creatures have been refined!


    In the thick black fog, a naked girl had been entangled by countless black air cords, hanging in the air, and her body presented an attractive "big" shape. The girl''s delicate body is completely displayed under the eyelids of Du Wei and others. And she seems to have fainted, head weak droop, a head of black hair covered face. There was only a faint breath left.


    Next to him, a black figure stood on the branch of a big tree in the distance. He was dressed in a pure black wizard style robe. Under the pointed hat, he showed a pale face. The corner of the mouth contains a faint smile, holding a black crystal ball in one hand, and the mouth is chanting.


    In the dark air, a black antenna that can be distinguished by the naked eye suddenly formed. One head got into the girl''s mouth and nose, and then a wisp of light and transparent things seemed to be hooked out by the black air.


    Du Wei immediately recognized that this was the necromancer who was using the Necromancer''s magic, extracting the vitality of this young man and refining the Necromancer''s Necromancer''s breath.


    Not far away from the field, major general Sebastian stood on the horse, watching the magician''s practice coldly. Although aware of the arrival of Dewey, but also did not speak, just a look at Dewey.


    The naked girl, wrapped in black air, suddenly murmured in pain. Then, with the speed visible to the naked eye, her young, full and unrestrained body suddenly shriveled down! The skin was full of blood. Little by little withered and aged. As if the flesh and blood under the skin have been extracted, not a moment. Her delicate body has been almost a person to do the same!


    Du Wei was so surprised and angry that he couldn''t help shouting: "how brave! Don''t you know that it''s against the first commandment of the Magic Union to use undead magic to kill people without authorization? "


    With that, Dewey gave a sneer. He raised his hand and recited a mantra in his mouth. Two holy and bright waves came out of his sleeves, which immediately dispelled the black air. The necromancer suddenly heard a voice: "since you are both magicians, don''t you know that interrupting others when they cast a spell is equivalent to an invitation to duel?"


    With that, the black mage suddenly waved his sleeve, and the bigger and stronger black air came out. The poor girl turned into a red skeleton, and then floated into the black mage''s sleeve. All over the sky of black gas was also inhaled by him in the palm of the black crystal ball.


    Du Wei knew that the poor girl had already died when she arrived, and now she was drained of all her life force. What''s more, the dark mage was so vicious that she drained her life force and took back all her bones, It''s obviously intended to be a necromancer like a skeleton soldier.


    The black mage put away the spirit of death, fell down from the branch, and stood near Dewey, his tone was full of arrogance: "hum, are you also a wizard? Why are you interrupting my casting? "


    Du Wei laughed: "you kill the living beings and refine the spirit of the dead without authorization. Aren''t you afraid of the magician''s law enforcement team? Have you forgotten the first iron law? "


    When it comes to the "magician law enforcement team", those monsters in black can be regarded as the most feared things of magicians in the whole mainland. The black magician could not help shaking his body, and then he said: "nonsense! Of course I know the first iron law! But I''m a necromancer recognized by the magic guild! It''s not your necromancer! As for the woman I smoked... Hum, her life belongs to general Lu Gao. General Lu Gao has sentenced them to death. If I don''t smoke, general Lu Gao won''t violate the iron law as long as he doesn''t investigate! "


    Next to him, Sebastian suddenly said with a faint smile in a shady voice: "don''t misunderstand the two mages. Let me introduce it. " Then he pointed to Dewey and said with a smile: "this is the Duke of tulip, who is famous in the mainland. His Excellency Dewey Rudolph, the close disciple of master Gandalf, the great mage mentor. He was brilliant in the imperial capital coup. He is a member of the Academy of magic and the society of magic. He built a city in Northwest China in three months, You don''t even know the name Just after the introduction, the dark mage suddenly fixed his eyes on Dewey with a strange look: "are you the tulip Duke? It is said that you are the strongest pharmacist in the Mainland... Hum, pharmacist? It''s a joke... "Dewey didn''t get angry, just looked at Sebastian:" young general, who is this? "¡° This is the chief magic consultant employed by our Northwest Legion. He is the eighth level magician of Roland mainland Magic Union. He is also the only "great magician" in the mainland who does not wear white robes! As for the reason, your highness, you can see that master tatayalo is a necromancer! "

 Chapter 245

    Chief magic advisor of the northwest Legion?


    It''s not surprising that this name is Dewey. The status of magicians in Roland empire is high. Even if some magicians are willing to work for the army, it depends on the mood of "big men". To put it simply, you have to wait on them. If they are happy, they will help you. If they are not happy, it is common for them to stand by and watch jokes even if you are defeated. Therefore, any magician who is willing to work for the army does not have any fixed establishment. People will not be willing to be your subordinates at all. The title of "consultant" sounds beautiful and has face. At the same time, it should indicate vaguely that the idle clouds and wild cranes are not under control.


    As for the northwest army has its own magician... Dewey is not surprised.


    Just imagine that the northwest army has been able to compete with the imperial Central Committee for more than 20 years. The imperial Central Committee has nothing to do with them. It is not enough to rely on 200000 troops alone. It''s a bit of a killer. It''s normal to raise a few magicians at a high price to support the table.


    But the only thing that surprised Dewey was... Is general Rugao crazy? Looking for a necromancer?


    Although the name of the dead and the dead is only a little different, the difference is heaven and earth! The undead is legal, recognized by the magic guild. But the necromancer... The magic guild is absolutely killing one by one!


    Look at the black wizard''s posture... Level eight? If the undead magic can be cultivated to level 8, there is no need to ask... He is a necromancer at all! The dead!!


    I don''t know how many creatures I killed to get to this point! Absolutely enough to cause the Magic Union to kill people! Such a character, even if he has the strength of level 8, is worth attracting... Also want to think about the consequences! Otherwise. He recruited a necromancer of level 8, but he was hostile to the magic guild! This is definitely not worth the loss!


    Peeping at the Dark Wizard for a long time, Dewey found that the other side had been observing himself. The confrontation between the two magicians made everyone around step back consciously.


    "Duke of tulips." Tatayalo, the black mage, was laughing in a low voice. His laughter was full of strange, difficult and piercing sounds, as if he was about to die at any time: "I''ve heard your name for a long time... But you just interrupted me to cast the spell. Do you want to follow the routine of the magician. Challenge me? "


    Du Wei smiles a little and looks at Sebastian who is not far away. The major general doesn''t say a word at the moment. He doesn''t want to be a peacemaker at all. He seems to be gloating. Du Wei''s heart sank, but his face was cold with a smile, looking at the black Wizard: "if you are willing to teach me, how dare I Du Wei not refuse your kindness?"


    He said. Dewey stepped on the stirrup and floated up from the saddle. He was parallel to the magician. His hands were shrunk in his sleeves and he watched the magician closely.


    The dark mage. What kind of necromancers do you summon? Hum


    Duwei remembers that the last time he met the dark mage, the other side summoned a bone dragon, plus so many necromancers, Black Knights and skeleton soldiers. They were all subdued by himself!


    Now


    I looked around. Around the front and back, there were all big trees.


    Old man, if you want to do it, come on! If you summon the dead creatures, I will summon the tree people! Look who has more cannon fodder!


    When his magic was low, he was not afraid of Necromancers. Now Du Wei''s strength has reached level 6. What are you afraid of!


    However, the northwest army at this time. Please come out such a magic master, and in the words, it is clear that you are deliberately provoking yourself. Such a move is worth pondering!


    Does... Dewey''s heart move.


    Did lugao kill himself?


    Think of here, today''s situation of confusion, Huoran cheerful!


    It should be like this!


    Lugao doesn''t want to revolt now, at least for him, it''s not the time to revolt. So I''ll send it to you. Lugo won''t let his men kill himself.


    But... Magicians are different! In name, at least. The dark mage is lugao''s helper. But in name, he is not a member of the northwest army! Just a magic consultant. He wanted to kill himself. Even if he did, he could only push up and say that "it was their own duel between magicians". In this way, the board could not hit the northwest army!


    And... Even if lugao didn''t want to kill himself, he sent this dark wizard, I''m afraid he also had the intention to weigh his weight!


    Today, Dewey didn''t wear a wizard''s robe, but his hand in his sleeve has secretly clasped the storage ring. He can summon his wand and the life horn of the tree people at any time. Just a pair of eyes fixed on the Dark Wizard. In each other''s crystal ball, there is a faint mass of black air, as if reflecting a black whirlpool, more and more turbulent


    At this time, finally, Sebastian spoke to one side. The major general leisurely kicked the horse in the stomach, went up a few steps, deliberately crossed between the two, and said with a smile: "you two! The Duke is our distinguished guest, and master tatayalo is also our distinguished guest. It''s really difficult for us to be masters when we fight here... How about face? "


    Dewey almost laughed at this.


    The young general is really treacherous. It sounds nice to say this. In fact, he points out his past. If he says this, then the determination of the duel will become "the guest beat the guest", which has nothing to do with their "master".


    The more the Sebastian tower looks like sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight, the more irritated Du Wei is. Suddenly thought of the young general''s martial arts, it seems that Rodriguez is the pulse. All of a sudden, a ridiculous idea came out of my mind!


    Hum! Do you pretend? See if you can still pretend!


    Du Wei thought of doing it, and suddenly chuckled. His right hand stretched out from his sleeve. After a magic light, he had a long sword in his right hand, which was crystal clear and covered with frost!


    The black mage on the other side saw Duwei take out his weapon and thought Duwei was going to summon his wand. But he didn''t expect to take out a sword. His face was gloomy for a moment, and then he said with a sneer: "master Duwei, why do you take out a sword for the duel between the magicians? Have you already disregarded the honor of the magician? "


    Du Wei rolled his eyes and said, "this Duke is a master of magic and martial arts. Can''t he?"


    At the same time, but quietly looked at the past toward Sebastian tower.


    Sure enough!


    Sebastian''s eyes showed a little disapproval after duvet suddenly changed into a long sword. But for a moment. When he saw the sword clearly, his eyes suddenly became very surprised!


    The corners of the mouth, which were still smiling, suddenly closed tightly, as if they were biting their teeth, but they didn''t scream out!


    This sword in duvet''s hand. The edge of the sword is long and thin, and a transparent ice is shrouded in it. Under the weak sunlight in the forest, there is a colorful arc of light. And a chill came from the sword


    Beauty under the moon!


    Rodriguez''s beauty under the moon!


    As soon as Sebastian saw the sword, his eyes were already wide open. After a short period of consternation, he suddenly took a deep breath, as if trying to suppress his inner surprise and excitement. However, Dewey saw that his fingers holding the reins were shaking faintly.


    "Two." Sebastian took a few more steps forward. All of a sudden, he said with a loud smile: "both of you are our distinguished guests. Please restrain yourself first. No matter who is injured, it is a huge loss of Loran! At the moment, my father is also making do with others in the woods. If you two must have the intention to fight for supremacy, it''s better to change the way without harming the harmony. "


    Clearly, he cast a look at the dark mage and shook his head imperceptibly.


    Finish. He seemed to be afraid that Dewey was going to do it. Suddenly, he called to the cavalry behind him, "blow the trumpet!"


    The cavalry behind him immediately took off a horn from his horse and blew it. It wasn''t long. In all directions of the forest came the sound of whistling, horseshoe bursts, hundreds of riding from all directions around.


    General Lu Gao, surrounded by several subordinates, came to the front and looked at Du Wei and the black mage opposite him. The dwarf''s face was a bit gloomy. Then he said with a smile: "it turns out that Du Wei and master tatayalo are here. They must have known each other, so I don''t need to introduce them."


    Then he looked at his son, but got a complicated look from him. Lu Gao knew that the situation had changed, and suddenly his eyes fell on Du Wei''s "beauty under the moon".


    This dwarf general''s eyes suddenly burst out with a sense of God. It was as if the hungry ghost saw the food and the lust devil saw the beauty. His eyes seemed to want to swallow the beauty under the moon in Duwei''s hand, even the man with the sword!


    This expression is a moment thing, but it was all captured by the keen Dewey.


    Um... This lugao, also knows this sword?


    "Father." Sebastian cleared his throat: "the Duke seems to have a little misunderstanding with master tatayalo. They seem to have a contest between magicians here."


    Lu Gao opened his mouth, but he reacted very quickly and immediately said with a smile: "why? Both of you are my distinguished guests. If you hurt anyone, I will miss you. In my face... "


    Sebastian took a deep breath, but interrupted lugao''s words and said slowly: "father, it''s rare for two great magicians to show their magic on the spot. I think everyone would like to see such a strong fight... Since the two Great Magicians intend to compare, how can we disobey their wishes?"


    Since he said that, Lu Gao knew that his son must have an idea. He immediately said with a smile, "yes, it''s just that the magician''s duel is inevitable..."


    "Then I''ve got a way to keep my peace." Sebastian said quickly: "there are about four or five of the prey we let out today. It''s better to take this as a bet... Two magicians attack separately. Let''s set a time. Whoever catches the most prey first wins. How about it? "


    This proposal is also flattering. Neither side can say much.


    Dewey''s mind flew around: This Sebastian, after seeing the beauty under the moon, was worried that I would really fight with the Dark Wizard? What''s the idea?


    Are you worried that I''ll kill the Dark Wizard? Or worry about the Dark Wizard killing me? That master tatayalohai originally cooperated with lugao, although Sebastian changed his plan temporarily. However, the details of the matter, in public is not easy to elaborate, just snorted, nodded. Du Wei also laughed: "it''s good to understand master tatayalo''s magic and not hurt general lugao''s face. General Shao''s method is really good." After a pause, Dewey deliberately slowed down. Light way: "however, since it''s a bet, there are always wins and losses, I don''t know how to calculate this bet?" Obviously, Sebastian had already thought about everything. He immediately said with a smile, "the Duke is right. Since it''s a bet, there must be a bet. However, in the territory of the northwest army, if you want to let the two distinguished guests pay the bet out of their own pocket. So it seems that our Northwest army is too stingy! This bet... If master tatayalo wins, father, it''s better to give all the prisoners in the cell to master tatayalo! I think my father will not be stingy with the 100 death row prisoners Lugao nodded immediately¡° If master tatayalo loses... Father, I''d like to ask Master tatayalo to show me how to do magic for a month, which would be a request of mine. " Tatayalo was originally from lugao. After listening, he nodded. Du Wei sighed and said with a fake smile, "I''m so sorry. The northwest army has to pay for our bets. "¡° This shows that my father attaches great importance to the two distinguished guests. " Sebastian''s answer was correct and calm. Dewey can''t help but be awed: this little bastard is not a simple and easy to deal with character¡° In other words, if the Duke wins... As a reward for the winner, I heard that when the Duke was harassed by prairie people before, his cavalry suffered a lot of damage, so I will make the decision on behalf of my father. If the Duke wins. The northwest army will send 3000 high-class horses and 3000 sets of cavalry armor! " Dewey thought about it. This condition is also attractive: "well, what if I lose?" Sebastian laughed more and more and made Du Wei feel uncomfortable. He said softly: "just now, the Duke claimed to be a master of both magic and martial arts... With your talent, I think your accomplishments must be extraordinary! And... I see that the weapon you are using has a strange shape. I''m glad to see it. So my request is... If you lose, Duke, please use this strange sword you are using to show me my martial arts skills! Well... I know the Duke is busy with business and dare not let you stay at Fort watt for a month. Then I''ll have to deliver it myself! If you lose, my Lord, Sebastian will go back to Loulan city with you. In the next month, please give me your advice and show me my doubts in martial arts! " This wager said out, can''t help is Du Wei a Leng, even general Lu Gao obviously showed surprised expression! Go back with Dewey alone! So... Isn''t it that once something happens, Dewey can take this major general hostage at any time? Du Wei''s heart is full of doubts... This major general, his goal is obviously "beauty under the moon"!! Is this sword so important to him?! At the moment, he had to agree. Dewey laughed: "good! I bet! " After a pause, Dewey suddenly saw Hussein''s eyes around him, and added: "but I have another request... In order to improve the difficulty, when chasing the prey, they should not hurt their lives, but catch them alive!" At this point, Du Wei deliberately hit a ha ha, said with a smile: "otherwise, the necromancer will" devour the darkness "and cover most of the forest, killing all the prey in an instant... I can only stare." Obviously, Sebastian was very anxious in his heart, but he didn''t wait for the necromancer to speak this time. He had already laughed and said, "OK, that''s it!" Sure enough! Du Wei sneered in his heart... He was very worried about the beauty under the moon

 Chapter 246

    Half of the pine resin torch has been burned, and there are still five "prey" left.


    The five girls still disappeared in the woods. Of course, Dewey would not kindly think that lugao would really spare these poor girls. But now that he has gambled, Dewey asks himself, at least he can try his best to save a little more lives.


    "Then... Let''s go!"


    General lugao, the master, announced the beginning of the game. Dozens of Northwest cavalry began to spread into the woods.


    Du Wei looked at the master tatayalo, smiling and yawning. His movements were elegant and his tone was easy-going: "master tatayalo, please first."


    Tatayalo''s eyes were more white than black. He took a cold look at Du Wei, but he was not polite. He was dressed in a black robe and floated like a ghost. As he took out a white bone wand from his body, he counted it gently in the air. After reciting some words, a mass of black air came out from the wand, although the distance was very long, But many generals of the northwest army faintly felt a kind of chilling air contained in the black air, and also had a kind of creepy taste. Can''t help everyone subconsciously back a few steps.


    With a few clicks, on the ground, a few skeleton arms broke out of the ground, and then a few skeleton soldiers broke out of the ground and climbed out of the ground. The quality of these skeleton soldiers is quite good. From Dewey''s point of view, most of their bones are very complete. Their bones are hard and full of metal color. Although many of their armor are covered with cracks. But most of them are complete. Obviously, tatayalo''s family background is quite rich. Even such low-level skeleton soldiers can be equipped with such armor.


    And then tatayalo''s mouth was full of incantations. Under the eyes of the public, his white bone wand waved a few times, and several cracks suddenly opened in the air, forming a black hole. After the black space crack, a shrill roar came. Then several death knights on black horses jumped out of the crack!


    The whole body of these death knights was full of black flames, and the horses on the crotch were all dead creatures, full of ferocity, especially the kind of death breath. Many people who stood close could not help feeling shivers, as if a cool breath rushed from the heel to the back of their head.


    And close to this dead creature. Not only the general led the horse in the crotch, but also it seemed to be full of fear. Even if the knight on the horse tried to appease him, it didn''t have much effect.


    Tatayalo''s penetrating laughter came, as if with a trace of pride. Then he waved his wand a few times and summoned the skeleton soldiers and the Necromancers to his body. He uttered a strange language that even Dewey could not understand, as if he was communicating with these Necromancers. Finally, he pointed his wand at the distance of the forest and waved it with force


    As if all the dead creatures had been ordered, the five dead Knights immediately jumped out and sped towards the woods. The skeleton soldiers, dissatisfied with their actions, immediately scattered and sneaked into the woods.


    Tatayalo looked at Duwei with a sneer on his face and said with a difficult voice: "Your Highness. I''ll go first


    With that, he shook his arms and floated into the forest like a ghost.


    Du Wei watched the dark mage enter the forest. There was a haze on his face. Then he laughed again and looked at general lugao: "general... Your chief magic adviser is really powerful!"


    Lugao said with a smile: "Duwei, you''re welcome. You are a famous magician in the imperial capital. Let''s see your magic, too. "


    Dewey pondered for a moment. The dark mage can summon many dead creatures out. As his helper. There are five people in such a forest. If you want to search inch by inch, it''s really very handy, and you can''t hurt the other person''s life. You don''t need to use the large-scale indiscriminate coverage attack magic.


    Just... Summon tree people to help you search? But I can''t! Because those tree people are the lowest level of tree people''s companions. They have no wisdom and self-consciousness. They can only do some simple work according to Du Weidi''s command, but they can''t find people.


    Thinking of this, Dewey must have a smile on his face.


    He deliberately show off, but leisurely floating in the air, and then issued a long whistle to go.


    The whistling sound seemed to be a kind of call, and spread to the depth of the forest. When Lu Gao and others were puzzled, suddenly there was a buzz from the forest!


    The buzzing sound seemed to come from all directions. When it came near, people were surprised to find that it was actually innumerable birds inhabiting in the woods! There are hummingbirds in the northwest, yellow feathered birds, cuckoos... And a few owls!


    So nearly a hundred birds flew to the front, but it seemed that all of them landed on the branches and surrounded duvet.


    Under the suspicious eyes of the crowd, Dewey''s whistle voice was rhythmic, but it seemed to communicate with the birds. The birds seemed to have been ordered by Dewey. With a buzzing sound, more than 100 birds flew high and sneaked into the forest in all directions.


    Others looked at it and could not help writing their surprise on their faces: what kind of magic is this?


    I''ve only heard that magicians can summon magical creatures, or accept Warcraft as their pets to drive them... But I haven''t heard that there is any magic that can summon so many ordinary natural creatures, right?


    And it''s like communicating with these birds? Can the Duke talk birds?


    But Dewey surprised them more than that.


    After dispersing the birds, Dewey had already laughed and landed on the ground. Suddenly, there was a howling, but it was like a wolf howling!


    A few moments later, a few wolf howls echoed from deep in the forest. Then a few gray shadows ran out of the forest, and a few hyenas came running. All gathered in front of Dewey.


    Lu Gao''s bodyguards immediately picked up their weapons and stopped in front of the general. The hyenas, who were summoned by Lu Gao, looked strong, but seemed to be quite afraid of human beings. Although they stopped in front of Du Wei, they seemed to move their claws back and forth in a rage, and showed their teeth to the soldiers of the northwest army in the distance.


    Dewey had already squatted down. He didn''t know what language he used to communicate with these animals. Anyway, when Dewey got up again, he raised his hand and pointed to the forest, and the hyenas immediately opened their claws and ran into the forest


    "Ha ha ha... Dewey, you''ve opened our eyes!" Lu Gao took the lead in breaking the silence. The northwest army generals around him were still staring at each other, and Lu Gao''s eyes had already flashed a trace of essence. He said with a smile, "Dewey, what kind of magic are you doing? Even these animals can listen to your call? I''ve only heard that black mages can summon undead creatures, and most of them can only drive their own magic pets... You... "


    Dewey gave a little smile and did not answer, but bypassed the topic and said with a smile, "Your Highness. Master tatayalo can summon so many Necromancers. In order not to lose, I only summoned a lot of Necromancers. I won by number. " There was a pause. He said with a smile: "well, I dare not delay here for a long time, otherwise, I''m afraid master tatayalo will start too fast, and I''ll lose face."


    With that, Dewey''s body flashed, fell on the horse and yelled. The horse galloped into the woods, and Hussein followed closely.


    When Du Wei''s figure disappeared in the forest, lugao''s face became gloomy gradually. Sebastian slowly came to lugao''s side, whispered: "father."


    As soon as Lu Gao raised his hand, he looked back and said, "let''s all step back first."


    All the generals behind them looked awe inspiring and rode away from afar.


    "Father, look..." Sebastian''s voice was low. The tone was full of worry.


    "No, it''s true... It''s a" beauty under the moon. ". But isn''t this sword always in Rodriguez''s hands? Rodriguez is missing, and we can''t find that guy. And this beauty under the moon... "


    Sebastian sneered: "White River worry if you know the beauty in the northwest under the moon. He will be desperate to snatch. Hum... Without this holy sword on the snow mountain, his position as the wizard king of the snow mountain is not right and his words are not right! "


    Lugao was silent for a while: "when Gulan built the snow mountain and took this sword... I always worried about one thing... Blue ocean! This guy is in the imperial capital. I don''t know how many secret arrangements he has made these years! Gu Lanxiu had always wanted to pass the position of the wizard king to the blue ocean. Although Bai hechou was strong, without this holy sword, many secrets on the snow mountain would not be able to be opened! I always suspected that the sword was in the hands of blue ocean, but I couldn''t get any information through all these years of exploring. I even doubted that the old guy gulanchu would not cheat his death and run away again, and that Rodriguez would be a disciple of gulanchu! Otherwise, how could the beauty under the moon fall into the hands of an outsider... But today, it seems that things have become complicated again! "


    Sebastian thought for a moment and said, "anyway, this sword is in the hands of this Dewey, so the identity of this Dewey..."


    Lu Gao was silent. His eyes were full of complexity and contradiction. He suddenly said, "do you think this Du Wei is a disciple of gulanchu?"


    Sebastian laughed: "father is so confused! That guy gulanchu has been dead for decades. How old is this duvet? I think most of duvier is an apprentice of blue ocean. This beauty under the moon may have been in the hands of blue ocean all the time, and now it''s passed on to this Dewey. "


    "Hum!" Lu gaoleng snorted: "originally, the beauty of this month is in Rodriguez''s hands. That guy is a paladin, and his whereabouts are uncertain. If we can''t find him, we can''t help it. Now... Since the sword is in the northwest, no matter what, we can''t let it go again this time! "


    Sebastian sneered: "father, when you were dismissive of the position of the wizard king, you just let him worry about the White River and sit on the head of the snow mountain. Why do you pay so much attention to the beauty under the moon?"


    "What do you know?" Lu Gao said faintly: "I am now the leader of the northwest legion of Loran empire. I use 200000 troops to dominate the northwest. Who cares about me? How comfortable it is! It''s much better than his white river worries about sitting on the top of the snow mountain, suffering all the year round, and defending the ridiculous mission of the snow mountain! Although I despise the so-called mission of dexueshan. But on the snow mountain, there are many things that I value after all! Don''t say anything else... Just hide those things on the snow mountain, don''t you feel excited after I tell you! Hum... "


    Sebastian sighed: "it''s just hateful... This old guy, gulanchu, loved blue ocean and white river. But to you... "Shut up!" Lu Gao suddenly angry, suddenly to his son in a low voice roar, his voice is very strong, hard way: "you listen! I''ve reminded you many times! I can be rude to gulanchu, but you can''t! No one can be disrespectful to him in front of me! Do you remember! " Sebastian was silent. He stepped back slowly and bowed himself to say, "it''s... Father!" Lu Gao nodded with satisfaction, then looked up at the sky. Youyou sighed: "after all, this old guy... Is my... Teacher!" He looked up at the sky, but the nearby Sebastian stood with his head down. There was a faint sharp flash in his eyes, and then disappeared. After a long time, lugao leisurely said: "you see what kind of magic the guy Dewey used just now? Does it look like... "Sebastian looked up. Looking at my father: "I''m also doubting that... He can drive so many natural creatures just now, but he really wants to be one of the witchcraft on the snow mountain that you mentioned by my father..." animal language. ". But I''m afraid the talent of practicing animal language skills and becoming a "animal speaker" has not appeared in the mainland for hundreds of years! This duvet... "That''s what I''m worried about Lugao gritted his teeth: "the talent of Dewey is very good. When he was young, he won such a great reputation in the imperial capital. Is his magic power... Certainly not low! If he took the beauty under the moon. I don''t know if he has learned the martial arts of Daxueshan... If he has learned the martial arts of Daxueshan, then he has learned the witchcraft of Xueshan... Then we are in great trouble! "¡° How about... "Sebastian''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity:" leave his life in watt City, the sword naturally... "" can''t kill! " Lu Gao suddenly flashed a trace of fear in his eyes: "you are not from Daxueshan. You don''t know the secret! There is a strange curse on the big snow mountain. Anyone who has learned the magic of the big snow mountain can''t kill his companions who also know the magic of the big snow mountain! Otherwise... You will be cursed and miserable all your life Sebastian obviously disagreed: "father. Do you believe such an illusory statement? "¡° Shut up Lu Gao said coldly: "of course you don''t believe it! But look at that guy in white river! Although I am conceited, I have to admit that he is indeed the most gifted person that Daxueshan has never seen in hundreds of years! Whether it''s witchcraft or the witchcraft of Daxueshan, his cultivation level is far higher than ours. Even our teacher gulanshu is easily defeated by him! But because he didn''t believe in the curse, he killed on the snow mountain in order to take the position of the wizard King... As a result, you see! Such a strong character, but stuck in the snow mountain all his life. Don''t go down the snow mountain! Otherwise. If he could go down the mountain and join the world, he would have the ability to worry about Bai He. On the mainland, whether it''s a mage or a paladin, which one is his opponent? It''s because he killed his fellow witchcraft practitioners on the snow mountain in vain that he ended up in today''s underground arena! You give me to firmly remember... That Duwei, if he has not learned the magic of snow mountain, seizing the sword and killing people, it is nothing! Although I knew I couldn''t kill him now, it''s worth the risk for the beauty under the moon! But... If he really learned the magic of snow mountain, then this man can''t be killed! " Sebastian clenched his teeth: "in this case... What Du Wei has just performed is the art of animal language..." "then... We can only think of another way." Lugao thought carefully for a while: "if we have to... It''s acceptable for us to bow to him."¡° Even if we can''t kill him... He''s on our territory now. Father, you have hundreds of thousands of troops under your command. Are you afraid that he can run away? Even if he is a mage or a paladin, he can''t fight against the whole northwest army by himself. As long as he is not killed by your father, he doesn''t violate the curse oath. "¡° If you can''t, you can''t! " Lugao suddenly became anxious: "Sebastian! You don''t understand! There are some things I can''t tell you now! Anyway... Listen to me! Duvet, this guy, can''t move until he''s sure whether he can do witchcraft or not! Even if he lost a hair, I will only ask you something!! From today on, you are responsible for "protecting" his safety! Under no circumstances shall he be injured! "

 Chapter 247

    "You didn''t use magic just now, did you?"


    Deep in the forest, Hussain just whispered a smile to Dewey and said, "it seems that you''ve been working hard lately."


    Du Wei said, "well," as he looked around and listened carefully, he said casually: "I feel more and more that I don''t have enough time... Alas, sometimes I really want to use one day as two days... No, as ten days! That is to say, I have to be in charge of the affairs of the whole province of Desa. I have to worry about the food and drink of tens of thousands of troops, and I have to think about how to make money to support them. Behind the scenes, we have to rack our brains to improve our strength. The cultivation of magic is extremely fast. Meditation takes up most of my time every day. I have to take time to practice your set of fighting things in the starry sky... Recently, I have been practicing archery diligently... Not long ago, I got another cultivation method of witchcraft. Things are getting more and more... "


    "When did you start practicing the Druid''s natural magic you just used?" In a word, Hussein gently broke through the doubts that lugao and Sebastian couldn''t understand.


    Dewey was silent for a while. Looking at the woods around him, he said: "it''s almost a year... But I''ve been distracted by too many things. Now I''m just trying to get started. I can drive some ordinary animals. If I meet Warcraft, I will never have the ability of master Gandalf."


    Hussein looked at Dewey, and suddenly a warm smile appeared on his cold and determined face, and his tone was much softer: "Dewey... You always remember that old guy in your heart, right? Although he was alive, you always have some disrespect for him, but I know. In fact, up to now, you respect him very much in your heart. "


    Dewey took a deep look at Hussein and gave him a cool smile: "when did you learn to say such kind of words?"


    Then they looked at each other for a while, and laughed at the same time. Du Weiyou said: "but it''s really hard to cultivate this Druid''s natural method... Alas, what''s the point of being close to nature with a pure and close heart... Like me, when I was in the imperial capital, I was calculating all day long, and when I came to the northwest, I killed people like crazy. Practice this thing, how can you make your heart really pure down. After studying for so long, I only learned a little. Imagine that old guy who could summon a top-level Warcraft for his own drive. I don''t know how long it will take. "


    Hussein was about to speak when suddenly a wolf howled in the distance. Dewey looked like, "I''ve found something!"


    They did not hesitate. The horse galloped past.


    After walking hundreds of meters, I saw a frightened girl lying under a big tree in front of me. The girl was naked, and her body was tightly shrank in a hole in the belly of the big tree. Maybe he was hoarse, and even exclaimed so weakly. Just desperately shrunk into a ball, staring at the outside.


    Outside the tree hole, a few hyenas guard the door of the tree hole in a rage. The whole body hair upside down, in the mouth sends out the whimper terrorizing sound, actually has to step back!


    In front of him, a skeleton soldier covered with rust and armor, holding a dark black broken sword, was waving at the two hyenas around him. On the edge of the sword, there was a faint black flame of the dead. Although it was weak, the flame of the dead still made the hyenas instinctively feel the danger, so several wolves just jumped around the skeleton and harassed him, but they didn''t dare to step forward. They just managed to stop the skeleton soldier from approaching the girl in the tree hole.


    But, after all, ordinary creatures. Where can resist a necromancer? The skeleton soldiers are waving their swords. I''ve already hit a wolf. After the wolf''s head was hit. Suddenly screamed, fell on the ground, the body was gradually covered by black gas, a moment lost his life. The other hyenas stepped back, seeing the skeleton soldier close to the tree hole.


    Hussein looked in his eyes and sneered. He was taking off his horse''s lance, but Dewey grabbed him. Hussein looked at Dewey, but saw the complicated expression on Dewey''s face, as if thinking about something.


    Then, Du Wei went up by himself, and slowly touched it from his arms. Unexpectedly, he found a dark crystal ball from the storage ring!


    This is exactly the crystal ball that Dewey bought in the magic guild earlier. Du Wei took out the crystal ball only once in the imperial capital. At that time, he was fighting with the necromancer under the prince last time. He accidentally absorbed a little bit of the spirit of the dead. At the moment, Dewey took out his hand, but he had already consciously aimed at the skeleton soldier


    As Dewey uttered a series of difficult and strange incantations, Hussein could not help frowning and glancing at him, but he still stepped back and did not stop him.


    The skeleton soldier was about to wield his sword, and Duwei had already felt out his magic wand behind him. He dropped a faint aperture and surrounded the skeleton soldier, which turned him into a black gas in an instant. Du Wei took the crystal ball and went forward. The dark air quickly turned into a stream and was quietly sucked in by the crystal ball. Originally already dark crystal ball, but as if more faint black luster.


    "You practice all kinds of magic." Hussein sighed, "when did you begin to learn necromancer?" Dewey put away the crystal ball, turned back to smile: "just after I made the magic society, there were several black magicians who also contributed some black magic spells. Of course, I won''t be polite and accepted them one by one."¡° It''s just... "Hussein''s face was a little ugly:" undead magic is not a good thing. If you practice more, you will become a ghost! And if you go too far, it will cause those law enforcement teams in the Magic Union to hunt down at any time! " Du Wei laughed, and his smile was extremely insidious: "the iron law says that magicians are not allowed to kill gods to refine the spirit of the dead... But if I kill black magicians and rob other people''s dead creatures to refine the spirit of the dead, I will not violate the iron law of the Magic Union." After a pause, he said in a low voice: "black magic is not just cruel killing. Some of the incantations are quite effective. Just... "Du Wei said with a wry smile:" although the black crystal ball in my hand is bought by the Magic Union, its quality is only average, not top-grade goods, and its accomplishments are very limited. "¡° I always think it''s better not to learn the necromancer. " Hussain said, "you have been distracted too much. Remember that no matter how smart a person is, his energy is limited. You can learn this and that. Finally..." Dewey said with a smile: "Ann! I don''t have much interest in undead magic, but I''m trying to cultivate a black magic spell recently. If the spirit of the dead is not enough, the spell can''t be cast, so I have to do it. " With that, Dewey used Druid''s magic to disperse the hyenas. He went to the tree cave and said with a smile to the naked girl, "the game is over. Now you are safe." Poor girl, too frightened, looked at Dewey, turned her eyes, but fainted. Hussein came forward and carried the girl to the horse. Dewey had listened for a moment to the distant movement: "come on! There''s another discovery there. " This time, without waiting for Hussein to leave, Dewey himself had already taken the lead to fly out. Hussain sighed. He always felt that there was something wrong with Dewey as he began to practice the dark magic of the dead. But, in the end, what''s wrong, for a while, but also can''t say. Hussein immediately more than one person, can only lead the horse forward, but with his strength, even lead the horse to walk, the speed is not slow. However, a moment later, when he caught up with Dewey, Dewey had saved another "prey". A young girl was walking across the grass, but Dewey was already turning the two death knights full of black flame into a mass of black air and inhaling it into the crystal ball¡° It''s really a necromancer of level 8. " Du Wei put away the crystal ball, sighed: "this household refining of the dead creature, the spirit of the dead is very pure!" Just for a while, Dewey has saved two "prey". The total number of prey is five, that is to say, as long as one more can be found, Dewey will win the bet. Just as he was about to look for the trace again, Dewey began to listen to the movement in the forest, waiting for the signal of the creature in the forest he called... Suddenly, tatayalo''s cold voice came from the distance: "what a tulip Duke! I didn''t trouble you, but you secretly destroyed some of my dead pets! "

 Chapter 248

    As soon as the voice fell, a black figure came near from far away, and in a moment, it fell not far in front of Dewey. Tatayalo floated on the branch, his gloomy eyes fixed on Dewey, full of anger. And behind him, two naked girls were floating in the air, but they seemed to have lost their consciousness. They didn''t know what method the dark mage used. The two naked prey were hanging behind him like corpses. But Dewey was relieved


    Although the bastard found two, the guy still followed the bet and didn''t kill anyone. Most of the two girls just passed out and were not really killed.


    Tatayalo got hold of it twice in the forest, but he felt that some of the dead creatures he sent out suddenly disappeared! There are only himself and Dewey in the forest, so you don''t have to think about it. Dewey is probably the one who did it! However, he came a few steps late and thought that his pet was destroyed by Dewey, but he didn''t know it was "sucked" by Dewey.


    Originally, most of the magicians who practiced the Necromancer''s dark magic dealt with the Necromancers all day long. They were gloomy and eccentric. They often killed people to take their lives, and regarded human life as a piece of grass. Now Duwei offended him. When he got angry, he didn''t care whether he was a duke or not? With a sneer, he took out the white bone wand. With a shake in his hand, a black flame came out of the wand. It was like a black rainbow on him.


    Then, as soon as he shook his wand, he heard the white bone clatter on it. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the ground in front of him. A huge Bone Claw went out from the inside, and one claw went to Dewey.


    Hussain frowned and pulled Dewey back, but the horse on which Dewey sat couldn''t dodge. In an instant, he was patted on the ground by the giant claw and turned into a ball of flesh and blood.


    After a roar of the dragon, the crack was suddenly widened, and a huge head had been drilled out from inside!


    Bone dragon! Sure enough. This black mage also has a skull dragon!


    As he stepped back, Du Wei sighed in his heart. Has the bone dragon become worthless? How can I meet the two black magicians who can stir up this kind of rare thing.


    Obviously, this bone dragon of tatayalo is more powerful than the bone dragon of the dark mage opponent duvi met before! Whether it''s size or prestige, it''s far beyond it!


    When this big head comes out of the cracks in space. Just to Duwei''s side, the huge dragon mouth opened, and a black flame shot at Duwei.


    Hussain snorted. He stepped forward and raised his hand. A light golden fighting spirit came out, a huge air shield covered in front of me, and the black flame rushed on the air shield, and immediately scattered, but the surrounding plants and trees suffered. Under the burning of the black fire, some plants with a little smile almost instantly turned into fly ash!


    At last, the giant dragon had drilled most of its body out of the cracks in the space. Its long neck was straight, at least seven or eight meters high from the opposite side. In that earth shaking roar, its huge body had already boasted many big trees nearby. Just a little twist, almost immediately "clean" out of a clearing.


    Dewey frowned slightly as he looked at the giant dragon.


    Although he didn''t practice much on the necromancer, he also learned the basic Dharma. He knew that bone dragon was the most difficult and powerful of all the undead creatures!


    However, if the necromancer wants to refine such a huge thing, he must have three conditions: first, he must be able to make it. Nature is looking for a complete skeleton! There has been no trace of the dragon on the mainland for thousands of years! So. In order to refine this top-level pet of the dead, many necromancers have engaged in tomb raiding activities. Try every means to find some ancient battlefields recorded in ancient literature, and try every means to dig out some bones left by the dead dragon.


    Fortunately, the dragon race is naturally strange. Even after death, the skeleton will not rot for a thousand years, but it will inevitably be broken. Many necromancers, in order to make up a whole keel, have to put it together. Even if they do their best, they can''t do it without decades of searching and luck!


    And even if we are lucky enough to piece together a complete keel, to refine such a big thing, we need a lot of dead spirit! If the cultivation is not enough and there is not enough dead spirit Qi, don''t try to revive such a big monster.


    If you don''t have enough accomplishments, don''t even think about it! What''s more, the dark mages who can store the spirit of the dead to such a degree are often regarded as evil necromancers by the magic trade union, and they will be killed by the law enforcement team! In this way, there are few black mages who have the chance to refine bone dragon.


    With a complete skeleton and enough spirit of death, the third condition is even more difficult!


    Dragon soul!


    If you want to refine a bone dragon and let this monster revive in the mode of a dead creature, you need to absorb the dragon soul!


    But where to find the real dragon soul? People all over the world know that the only way to find the dragon''s residence is to find the legendary dragon''s cemetery, which is the resting place for all the dragon''s dead in the past dynasties.


    But it''s not a small necromancer who can go to a place like the Dragon cemetery!


    So, in order to find a little dragon soul... Even the broken and incomplete dragon soul, the necromancer would also rack his brains to search on the ancient battlefield with the undead magic. It often costs the whole body of mana, and may not be able to find a little bit


    However, it''s enough to be able to find a wisp of dragon''s wandering soul scattered on the ancient battlefield!


    However, whether the bone dragon is strong or weak depends on whether the dragon soul is strong enough.


    From these three aspects, tatayalo''s bone dragon. There is no doubt that they are all the best.


    After the first flame of death spirit was blocked by Hussein, Gu Longdi''s whole body had drilled out of the space crack. The long bony tail, with a gust of wind, swept toward Dewey and Hussein. Hussain snorted, hugged Dewey, and darted into the air, where he was standing. Several big trees with thick buckets have been broken in an instant. Under the control of tatayalo, the bone dragon raised his head to the sky and roared at the two of them, who jumped into the air, and again ejected a black flame.


    This time, Hussein did not dodge. He was very proud. Although the bone dragon was powerful, who was his Paladin afraid of? Don''t say it''s a bone dragon. Even in the face of the fierce enemy like the dragon clan leader, Hussein also said to fight!


    Let go of Dewey. Hussein has quickly pulled out his sword. With a little long sword, he immediately conjures up a little bit of light from the edge of the sword. The light is like stars all over the sky, scattered into the bone dragon and spurted out a black flame. Immediately will that a roaring black fire dissolve. And the stars scattered all over the sky fell on the bone dragon, which made the bone dragon yell! The stars are all transformed by Hussein''s fighting spirit. Besides the pain of bone dragon, the original solid skeleton. Several cracks have also appeared.


    Tatayalo is very distressed to see that this bone dragon has consumed his whole life experience. It takes a lot of spirit of death to repair every little bone damage. Today, he was stabbed by the tulip Duke''s bodyguard. How can he not be angry?


    A small forest, for three such masters, the fighting space is too small. Tatayalo called. The body has been standing on the back of the bone dragon''s body. With the vibration of a pair of bone wings behind the bone dragon, the huge body also flew into the sky.


    "You don''t have to protect me." Dewey whispered to Hussein: "you go to find the last girl, this tatayalo and bone dragon, I can deal with it alone."


    Hussein hesitated for a moment, but Dewey had already drunk "go Then he shook himself straight up, and he flew higher and higher, almost parallel to the clouds in the sky.


    I saw tatayalo standing on the back of the dragon and bumping up. Dewey gave a sneer. Suddenly, with a flick of the sleeve, countless powder cans in the storage ring were scattered all over the sky.


    That''s what he usually does in a fight. Among them, the unique skill of Bailing is the self created "fireball".


    In addition, with a geeyat city as a backup production plant, how can the number of stored flames be comparable to that of the small ones in the past? So the first wave of sleeves throw past, is hundreds of fireballs roaring down!


    The following tatayalo whole angry, suddenly saw hundreds of fireballs hit down the top of his head, immediately startled!


    This tulip Duke... Is he using forbidden magic?!


    Du Wei''s move, from the scene, hundreds of fireballs fell from the sky, it is quite a legend of the fire magic forbidden curse "flame burning city" look. Although the real power is far from enough, it''s a bit bluffing at such a sudden look.


    Tatayalo is terrified. Although he has fully estimated Duwei''s strength, he didn''t expect that the other side could cast the forbidden curse! With his ability, if he meets the forbidden mage, he will have to run away.


    At the moment, his courage weakened a little. He quickly held up the white bone magic wand, and almost didn''t want to spread the black spirit like capital. All of a sudden, thick and silky black fog wrapped himself and Gu Long tightly. Then, as soon as the hundreds of fireballs were stained with black fog, they suddenly exploded with great vigour. Dewey''s fingers flew to the spot, and the hundreds of fireballs almost burst together, forming a fire ball that immediately dyed half of the sky red!


    The roar of the sound, even a few miles away in the hunting camp of Lu Gao and others are like ring withdraw ear!


    Lugao and Sebastian were spying. Suddenly, they heard the earth shaking sound above the sky. When they looked up, they saw the flames all over the sky, just like the sky fire burning clouds. They were shocked and immediately called to Sebastian: "hurry up! Go and have a look! "


    Although hundreds of fireballs are the lowest level fireballs, their power is amazing when they are gathered together. Tatayalo only feels that he is swayed by a heat wave and desperately draws magic from his body to maintain the spirit of death around him. Under the sweeping of flames and heat waves, Dewey has already seen the weakness of tatayalo. Quietly, he had come to the back of Yilong. He recited the mantra quickly. Before the fire disappeared, just like the grassland shaman who died under giliat city that day, he cast three thunders to summon magic.


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly came down, and the electricity and light flowed


    Tatayalo in the fire around the eyes to see dissipate, the heart knows that he was deceived! If it''s really forbidden incantation, where do you still have life? The other side''s magic seems to be moving. In fact, the harm to oneself is not too heavy, and it can even be said that it has not caused any substantial harm. He was on the verge of calling out "dark devour" to fight back. He just wanted to turn Duwei into a puppet of the dead. But suddenly I heard a loud bang in my ear. A thunderbolt had fallen from the sky.


    This thunder almost cut the bone dragon from the sky!


    Tatayalo was furious in his heart and tried his best to support the spirit of death and protect his surroundings. After all, Duwei is backed by the countless magic stored in the "five colored stone" ring for many days. If we just compete for magic, it''s like a tatayalo dealing with more than a dozen Duwei at the same time.


    After three thunderbolts, although tatayalo was more angry in his heart, his spirit of death was gradually dispersed by the thunder.


    He was so angry that he yelled at Dewey: "see how much magic you have to summon thunder!"


    In tatayalo''s opinion. Even if a level 8 magician summoned three intermediate thunder summons at one go after he performed the gorgeous flame magic just now, I''m afraid that his magic consumption was also greatly damaged. He had a meal under his feet. The command bone dragon immediately pounced on Dewey.


    Du Wei smiles, turns around and flies all the way to the distance. With his back to tatayalo, he suddenly transformed the bow of extinction from his hand and slowed it down a little. When he heard a gust of wind behind him mixed with the roar of the dragon, Dewey suddenly stopped and turned around. To tatayalo in the distance behind him is an arrow!


    How fierce the arrow is! Before the bow string sounds, the meteor like cold light has already arrived in front of tatayalo! The black mage was shocked, and his heart moved. The bone dragon had raised a huge dragon''s claw in front of him. He heard a "wave" sound. The meteor shot on the dragon''s claw and immediately spread like fireworks! Bone dragon suddenly roared with anger. Wait for tatayalo to see. I''m so angry that my heart bleeds! His precious bone dragon, a claw has been under the arrow just now. There''s no more left!


    Every bone in this bone dragon land was collected by him from all over the mainland during his whole life. Every bone is worth thousands of gold. How can tatayalo not feel sad?


    It is driving the bone dragon to speed up. At the same time, when he is summoned by his heart, the bone dragon opens his mouth and bursts out every difficult and unsophisticated note in his mouth


    Dragon language magic?


    Du Wei listened to a sudden in the heart, can''t help but also a little uneasy!


    As soon as the Dragon mantra was finished, a black air shot at Du Wei''s back. Du Wei felt that his whole body was stagnant, as if he had been set in the air! No matter up, down, left or right, don''t try to move!


    This is not "cobweb binding" magic, but the standard dragon language magic, body immobilization! The enemy who is fixed by this dragon language magic can''t get rid of it unless his strength is far above the Dragon casting the spell.


    After Duwei was settled, he didn''t worry at all. Instead, he laughed at tatayalo in the distance and said in a loud voice, "do you think this can settle me?"


    Tatayalo was very hateful. The bone dragon at his feet had the same intention as him. He had rushed to Duwei''s back, and his mouth was a black flame.


    But after the flames are burning all over the sky, where is the shadow of Dewey? Tatayalo, after all, is supernatural. As soon as his consciousness searches, he suddenly sees Dewey''s figure flying straight down the road. His heart is a Zheng at first: how can you still run in the Dragon language magic? But then he roared, and the white bone wand was flying in his hand. There were several black cracks in Duwei''s front, back, left and right at the same time. The strong suction formed one vortex after another, pulling Duwei''s body to the vortex.


    "Why do you want me to help you finish every time you get into trouble?" Below, Semel sighed. It was she who held Dewey''s body in one hand and tried to fly forward. It''s just that tatayalo can''t see Semel.


    "Because my death is your death. You''re not saving me. It''s about saving yourself. " Dewey''s seemingly serious reply.


    Semel was exhausted, and then sneered, "what are you going to do with such a big bone dragon?"


    Dewey laughed and pointed to the front, "look what that is."


    At the foot of the front, Watt city is in front of you!!


    Semel''s face sank: "do you want to escape into the city? Pull innocent civilians to death? "


    Dewey sneered: "I''m not that mean... Besides, do I have to" escape "! It''s just a level 8 mage, even if I can''t fight it, plus you. We can''t get rid of him? I''m just too lazy to do it myself! Don''t worry. Close to the city, there will be helpers! "


    "Help?"


    Although the city of watt is in front of us, tatayalo, who has been dazzled by anger, can''t manage so much now! His baby bone dragon was broken a paw by this guy, and I don''t know how much effort it will take to find a suitable keel to repair it! Now tatayalo just wants to tear this tulip Duke to pieces!


    It''s just that this guy is full of tricks. Since he just fought, he has suffered a lot. But the other side hit and ran, which made tatayalo hate in his heart: didn''t he even have the integrity of a magician! Since it''s a wizard duel, there''s no reason to escape! What a loss of the wizard''s dignity!! He is trying his best to speed up the bone dragon under his body. His wings vibrate and he suddenly raises to the sky with a roar. The deep and deep chant of the Dragon spreads far away... "OK!" Dewey suddenly smiles at Semel, and they stop in the sky of watt city. Du Wei sighed: "I was worried that the guy couldn''t hide out, but this bone dragon dares to call here... That''s to say it''s going to die on its own!" Sure enough... The bone dragon roared in the distance and just finished. Suddenly, from watt City, there was a louder roar of the dragon! The roar was more than three times louder than the bone dragon, and even though duvet had been prepared, he was almost shaken by the sound wave. Under the body of watt City, suddenly a golden figure soared to the sky, instantly came to the sky! A figure stood in a golden flame. Although the flame around, can''t see this guy''s true colors, but that a body of undisguised dragon power dragon gas, is absolutely not fake! Semel was surprised: "dragon clan?" Du Wei sighed: "count it out, the prince of dragon two should have appeared long ago, but I haven''t heard from him these days. I think I''m hiding in the northwest military base, and the prince of dragon two is not a fool. Not willing to kill me at this time. It''s a waste of energy, so I''ve been putting up with it. I''d like to wait until I leave the northwest army to talk about it. However, it doesn''t appear. I had to think of some ways to attract it. Fortunately... This tatayalo has helped me a lot The figure of the golden flame was facing Du Wei. After the flame, it seemed that a bunch of fierce eyes were shooting at Du Wei. Du Wei was not afraid. Instead, he laughed and said: "it turns out that there are dragon strongmen coming to Loran! Disrespect! Disrespect Tatayalo has long felt the strong power of the dragon! There was a sudden horror in his heart! After all, in order to make bone dragons, he spent almost all his life studying the dragon clan. With the strong dragon power of the other side, tatayalo immediately recognized that the other side is not only a pure dragon race by standard, but also a senior race among the Dragon races in the view of such strong dragon power!! The golden figure turned around, staring at tatayalo not far away, saw the huge bone dragon under tatayalo, and he suddenly burst out with fury! A roar like thunder filled the world in an instant¡° Who is it? Who is it? Dare to use the skeletons of the Dragon warriors in the holy great land to refine into such a despicable dead creature!! This is a provocation to the dragon people! It''s an insult to the dignity of the dragon people In the roar, in the original golden flame, the human figure instantly expanded, and after a moment, it became a huge golden dragon¡° Who is it? Which humble human dare to trample on the dignity of the dragon race with this evil magic The golden dragon is roaring. Duwei stood in the distance honestly. When the Dragon finished calling, he looked honest. Then he raised his hand and pointed to tatayalo in the distance: "it''s him! He did it! It''s this guy who insulted the dragon people! " When a bunch of eyes as if with a golden flame shrouded in his own time, tatayalo looked at the Golden Dragon in front of him, has no face... Gold... Golden Dragon?! For any black mage who dares to refine bone dragon, there is no doubt that the most frightening thing is to meet a really powerful dragon! Because it''s an insult that any dragon people can''t tolerate to refine their companions into dead creatures! Any dragon, in the face of this invasion of their dead dragon companion''s remains, and also insult the Dragon into a human pet of the dead, will cause absolute hostility! Any dragon, when facing this kind of thing, will be in anger, mercilessly want to kill this kind of dare to blaspheme the son of the dragon! And... Tatayalo knows that no matter how high he thinks of himself, he can''t be the opponent of an adult golden dragon!! It''s... Damn it! How can there be dragon people on the mainland! What''s more, it''s also the royal family of the dragon family in legend: Golden Dragon?! Facing the furious second prince of the dragon clan, Du Wei, with a leisurely look on his face, pointed to the figure of tatayalo and said in a loud voice: "it''s him, it''s him, it''s him..."

 Chapter 249

    According to legend, the golden dragon is a powerful creature at the top of the biological chain among all the dragons!


    An adult golden dragon has a nearly perfect fighting state that no creature can match. Whether it is strength, speed, agility, explosive power, can achieve the most perfect state. And the natural fighting skills of the Dragon make the king of the Dragon more superior to any creature in the world!


    The perfect state makes an adult golden dragon tend to a perfect balance in physical defense and magic defense. It''s no exaggeration to say that the golden dragon is definitely the most powerful fighting race in the world according to the biological level!


    An adult golden dragon is about 30 meters long and over 8 meters high. It can crash and collapse the solid wall. Its flying speed is faster than the advanced wind control skill of the magician, and its endurance is longer.


    The most troubling thing is that because of the golden rule of race level, the Dragon language magic is superior to the magic of other creatures! Whether it''s Warcraft or human. On top of the magic ability, facing the dragon race has a natural disadvantage.


    Since Duwei came back from the frozen forest and had a deep feud with the dragon, he once spent a lot of energy on studying the dragon, the legendary race. Study their strengths, their strengths, and their weaknesses.


    In the end, even Dewey had to admit that this race was really favored by the Creator! They are endowed with natural and powerful fighting power, but also have wisdom that is not inferior to that of human beings... If it were not for the low reproductive capacity of the dragon race, I''m afraid that this race would have already become the master of the world.


    It is said that in ancient history, several adult dragons joined hands to destroy a small kingdom.


    In the face of human beings, in addition to the natural advantages of strength and physical attack and defense, the dragon people are also good at magic. It also has incomparable advantages.


    In some of the documents that Dewey had read from the magic guild.


    A large number of analysis of the results of some battles between human beings and the dragon people from ancient times to the present are collected in the literature. List a lot of historical legend of the Dragon hero information. Finally, a rule in the biological golden rule is obtained: when human magicians face the Dragon language magic of the dragon race, because of the natural racial differences, the dragon race has an advantage that is almost enviable.


    And the higher class among the dragon people, the greater the advantage! Especially the top population of golden dragon!


    According to the records, if golden dragons face the attack of human magicians, they may have perfect magic defense ability, unless the magic level of human magicians is the same as that of dragon warriors. Or in the case of more advanced human, it can cause damage to the golden dragon!


    Otherwise, if the Human Mage Level is lower than the opponent''s golden dragon, then according to the law of biological superiority, the golden dragon can ignore any attack lower than its own magic level!


    The life span of the golden dragon can reach about 1500 years. When an adult golden dragon enters the peak period of its life, this advantage can reach the maximum! There is a name with awe to this advantage: "reduced rank imperial immunity"!


    so to speak. If any opponent accidentally meets an adult golden dragon at its peak, it will definitely be a nightmare.


    Duwei doesn''t know if the second prince of the dragon clan is in the peak period of his life, but he is just under his great anger. On the huge golden body, there is the surging sense of oppression around the natural phase, and the Dragon Wei that people can''t help but feel afraid. Even if it''s not at the peak, it''s an adult golden dragon. Strength is absolutely not to be underestimated!


    Tatayalo only felt that his mage robe had been soaked in cold sweat. The dragon power forced by the second prince of the dragon clan has completely suppressed the bone dragon under his feet.


    Although the skull dragon under his feet is also the best one that tatayaluo has spent decades of experience in searching for in various ancient battlefields, after all, the fighting power of the bone dragon of the dead creatures can''t be comparable with that of the real dragon clan, let alone the king of the dragon clan, the golden dragon?


    The golden giant on the opposite side has turned around. Under the golden light of his whole body, a pair of Morian eyes have fixed on tatayalo and his bone dragon pet. With that roar, there was a gust of wind, which almost dispersed the clouds all over the sky.


    "Go to hell! The despicable creature that desecrates the dignity of the dragon


    The second prince of the dragon clan roared and opened his mouth. A raging golden flame spurted at tatayalo. This is the dragon breath of the authentic Golden Dragon. In addition to its physical burning power, it also has a strong magic corrosion ability. It can corrode any defense magic. Tatayalo let out a cry. Driving at the foot of the bone dragon pet fast back, then the white bone wand vigorously waving. Don''t take out the spirit of the dead.


    Golden flame sprayed on a group of strong spirit of death, immediately as if boiling soup splashing snow in general, you can see countless white smoke curling out, tatayalo spent countless efforts to refine the spirit of death, which was burned by Longxi, a large number of dissolved. He did not care about the pain, can only quickly drive the bone dragon back. But the Golden Dragon saw this prey, how can it let it go easily?


    In the roar of the second prince of the dragon clan, his huge body has gone like a round of tomorrow. Gu Long''s speed was at an absolute disadvantage and was soon overtaken. The huge golden dragon claw first pounced, and caught the bone dragon''s tail!


    Tatayalo was so frightened that he had already run away from the back of the bone dragon. He was still struggling to death, and kept drawing mana to drive the bone dragon to resist.


    However, under the dragon power of the golden dragon, although the bone dragon is a dead creature, it still retains some of the consciousness that it had when it was alive. Just from the dragon power of the second prince of the dragon clan, the bone dragon is like meeting a natural enemy. The roar was accompanied by sobbing for mercy and timidity, and the original strength was greatly reduced by the natural fear of such low-level creatures in the face of high-level creatures.


    With a few clicks, under the strong physical strength of the golden dragon, the original greatness of the bone dragon has been broken up by the whole son. The breath of the Golden Dragon spurted out again, and the broken bone of the tail immediately turned to ashes in the golden fire.


    Tatayalo''s heart is dripping with blood, but this most powerful dead pet, which has been refined by decades of painstaking efforts, is easily driven. But at this moment, in front of the real dragon strongman, tatayalo found out in despair that the bone dragon began not to listen to his command. No matter how he recited the incantation, the bone dragon always winced to avoid resistance.


    With a click, the Golden Dragon had already bitten the bone dragon''s neck. The bone dragon finally aroused some ferocity in a painful roar. The remnant of a claw mercilessly patted on the head of the golden dragon, the Golden Dragon roared, and then the two dragons began to entangle together, desperately tearing up.


    It''s just a contest of power. But where is the opponent of the golden dragon? Tatayalo was burning with anxiety. Still need to continue to spell to drive bone dragon to fight back. In the distance, Du Wei''s voice was full of sneer: "Dear black mage, you don''t have to work hard... No matter how you chant the mantra, you bone dragon dare not use the Dragon language magic now!"


    "For... Why." In his horror, tatayalo seemed to have forgotten his hatred for Dewey. Involuntarily asked such a sentence.


    Du Wei''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, and said slowly: "because... The golden rule of the Dragon: when the Dragon meets the dragon, they can''t use any dragon language magic, they can only fight by their own physical strength. This is the rule of the Dragon God! Any dragon clan can''t disobey, even if your monster is bone dragon, but in the final analysis, it is also dragon clan. "


    Du Wei said so, but could not help but think of the original in the forgotten ice. Gandalf, a white robed man, in order to protect himself from escaping, he finally turned himself into a dragon by using the natural transformation technique of Druid, and fought with the dragon clan leader. In this way, he forced the dragon clan leader not to use the magic of dragon language, but to rely on the fierce fight of the flesh, Gandalf sacrificed his life. It''s holding down the tough old dragon. Only then lets own this side several people successfully escape.


    At the moment, looking at the distance that two are tearing each other to the behemoth. Du Wei suddenly had a complicated taste in his heart.


    In fact, tatayalo spent his whole life studying refining bone dragons. How could he not know the golden rule of the dragon clan? But at the moment, care is chaotic, Du Wei so a reminder, suddenly wake up, do not care to continue to drive the bone dragon, heart hesitated for a moment, suddenly clenched his teeth, pale face showed decisive look!


    Most of his hard work was spent on the skull dragon. If the bone dragon was running away, it would not be difficult for him to escape. But if a black mage loses his most powerful necromancer pet, his strength will be greatly reduced! What''s more, this skull dragon spent half of his life. If it is destroyed here today, then... He really has the heart to die!


    But most people''s minds are like this. After all, they can''t bear to abandon their life-long efforts. They know that things can''t be done. When they come to an end, they always have to work hard.


    Thinking of this, tatayalo had bitten his lips and suddenly waved his wand. A series of incantations came out, and the sky above him suddenly became miserable. On the wand, magic lights flashed out one by one. Dewey could not help but take a deep breath: "good guy... Really hard!"


    Tatayalo, a black mage who "sucks life", immediately covers the two giants who are fighting. This sucking life is the best move of the necromancer. It''s all about killing creatures, absorbing each other''s life and refining the spirit of death. However, the Golden Dragon suddenly noticed, roared, and pressed the bone dragon under his feet with his claws. He roared at tatayalo: "despicable human, how dare you attack me!"


    Then in the laughter, the dragon breath of the Golden Dragon came, and the dark magic group of "absorbing life" was immediately refined. The magic immunity of the golden dragon was really strong. Later, tatayalo sacrificed the spirit of death all over his body again. This time, he really tried his best, and countless cracks in the space were torn by him. From the dark spirit of death, suddenly several huge sickles flashed out and slashed the Golden Dragon in the air.


    After all, the golden dragon is huge, and it is still fighting with the bone dragon. Suddenly, the first knife is on its back, but the summoned "death sickle" cuts on the Golden Dragon''s back, only arouses the Golden Dragon''s anger, and does not cause much damage to it. As the Golden Dragon roars, it turns around and grabs another scythe. When it bites, it sees the black light flashing all over the sky. The scythe of death is broken as soon as it bites. In the distance, tatayalo was attacked by magic, and his blood gushed out immediately. His originally pale face had become a bit of strange green. Seeing that an intermediate death sickle had no effect, tatayalo was surprised: has it reached its peak? Reduced rank imperial immunity? It''s amazing. His hands moved faster. There were several roars in the black air. Tatayalo repeatedly used his unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. His thin hand grabbed in the air, and countless black air came under his palm. Instantly solidified into a huge black long gun, gun body with countless moribund spirit of death, struggling toward the Golden Dragon shot out. The Golden Dragon had already stepped on the back of the bone dragon with a loud click. This bone dragon suddenly paralyzed, hissed, and one bone wing was bitten off by the Golden Dragon. The body immediately fell down from the cloud. The Golden Dragon released his hand. As soon as he turned around, he saw a dark long gun of death coming in front of him. The Dragon roared, and the golden dragon breath shot out, and immediately refined the long gun. In the purest breath of the dragon, the Qi of the dead spirit is instantly burned out. Duwei is sure of the cheap, see tatayalo crazy as hard, but quietly body bit by bit to the ground. Outside watt City, the bone dragon fell to the ground heavily. Its huge body, tail, back and neck were broken by the Golden Dragon. There is only half a day left behind. This monster that Dewey ran all over the sky just now. At this moment has been dying, only in the nose and mouth is still the last trace of weak breath. Dewey fell on its side. The skull dragon clearly felt duvet''s bad intentions, but it could not move now and roared repeatedly. Du Wei laughs extremely insidiously: "shout, shout, even if you cry, no one will save you." With that, he had pulled out his own black crystal ball: "very pure spirit of death... It''s better to take advantage of me than to be broken into pieces by the Golden Dragon..." the roar of the bone dragon has now become a helpless sigh. Du Wei was even more impolite. He recited a curse that he could only use to refine the dark magic of the spirit of death. As the light on the black crystal ball in his hand flickered, he pressed his hand on the skull dragon. Immediately, the bone dragon screamed, and the bones of his whole body immediately flowed out countless black flames, which rose and finally condensed into a stream, The faster the black flame flowed, the weaker the bone dragon in front of him became. Gradually, he couldn''t even cry out. When the last black flame left the bone dragon''s body, the two black magic flames in the bone dragon''s huge eyes also went out. After the last sigh of weakness, Just now still struggling head, finally powerless droop down... Duwei is very satisfied with watching the dark crystal ball in his hand become black and bright, a smile: "sure good thing." After that, he picked up his clothes, put away the crystal ball, looked at the dead bone dragon, and looked at the huge keel. Although it was broken, after all, the keel that tatayalo had been searching for all his life was top grade¡° Waste is a shameful act. " Du Wei a face dignified soliloquy, finish saying, call out own store thing ring, not polite of the whole pair of keel all smile accept. And just after Dewey finished all this, there was a fierce roar from the sky!

 Chapter 250

    Tatayalo has already lost the elegant demeanor of level 8 magician.


    His mage robe was in tatters, and his hat had already been thrown away. Just now, he was almost spurted by the dragon breath of the Golden Dragon. If he hadn''t summoned up the spirit of death to resist, he would have been reduced to ashes.


    Just now, several dark spears were summoned, all of which were resolved by the golden dragon one by one. In the end, he even summoned all his refined pets of the necromancer, but in the face of the powerful golden dragon, those so-called pets of the necromancer were almost destroyed face to face. The black spirit of death has no resistance in front of the Golden Dragon''s breath.


    However, tatayalo''s frantic efforts also brought certain damage to the Golden Dragon. At least he sprayed too much dragon breath continuously, which made the powerful Golden Dragon tired. After the bone dragon was beaten and maimed by himself, the dragon''s anger had calmed down a little. This humble human wizard, in its view, is just a clown. It''s just that the dragon is still a little afraid of each other''s spirit of death... Especially where he was struck by the death scythe just now, there is still a faint pain on his back. Although he didn''t suffer any harm, the rare breath of the death scythe still makes the Dragon feel uncomfortable.


    Tatayalo''s hair is scattered and his magic is exhausted. By this time, Dewey had fallen to the ground and killed his bone dragon quietly. After all, it''s his own dead pet. When the bone dragon disappears, tatayalo feels it immediately. In a slight stupor, he immediately reacts that it''s a good thing for Du Wei to do. This only made him vomit blood. Regardless of the Golden Dragon behind him, he roared. Dewey, who was facing the ground, came straight.


    Du Wei just took the whole pair of keel, looked up and heard the roar of tatayalo. Seeing that tatayalo rushed down, Du Wei sneered at each other in his spare time: "thank you for your great profits."


    With that, he had disappeared into the darkness with a smile.


    Tatayalo is now as powerful as a mad tiger, but when he is mad, he forgets that there is a terrible enemy behind him. The Golden Dragon will not let go of this evil guy who "desecrates" their dragon''s dignity. Tatayalo heard the sound of breaking the air behind him, and then felt the light of his heart. With a thump, a blood burst out of his chest. The voice of the Golden Dragon came from behind: "humble people, dare to blaspheme the descendants of the Dragon God, this is your end!"


    With that, a giant claw was covered, and tatayalo was held in the palm of his hand. Tatayalo gushed blood in his mouth. Before he died, he was so fierce that he roared: "let''s die together!"


    Finish. With his last strength, he pinched the dark crystal ball in his arms. Then he heard a bang, and the crystal ball smashed. The spirit of death, which was refined by the eight level wizard all his life. Suddenly all of them came out!


    I don''t know how many creatures were killed to make such a strong spirit of death! The strong air of death spirit has strong absorption and corrosiveness, which even the golden dragon can''t bear.


    The second prince of the dragon clan screamed in pain. He felt that the scales of his whole body were severely burned by the black spirit of death! Such a spirit of death. Hurt is not only the body, but also a burning pain through the soul!


    Of course, it knows that the spirit of the dead is powerful. Even if it is a dragon, it can''t bear such a strong spirit of the dead. Quickly released the body of this tatayalo, roared, quickly flapped out. Just the golden flame on the body, in the black fog as thick as ink. Still weakened a bit, the light dimmed down.


    The Golden Dragon fled quickly and left the area covered by the spirit of death, but under the spread of the black fog, the surrounding vegetation withered immediately!


    Dewey emerged from the darkness again. There was a milky light around his body. It was the natural enemy of the necromancer, the magic of the light department. The faint spell of light didn''t last long, but it was enough for Dewey.


    He took out the crystal ball in no hurry. Greedily absorbed a lot of the spirit of the dead. That''s it. An eight level necromancer, the spirit of death cultivated all his life. Four or five percent of Chengdu fell into Dewey''s pocket.


    Looking at the hand of the crystal ball absorption speed more and more full, black and bright color, almost has to send out light. Du Wei sighed and said: after all, this crystal ball is still a bit inferior. It''s a pity that tatayalo''s crystal ball is a good thing, but it was crushed by him


    "You''ve got enough this time?"


    The side of Semel full of ridicule smile.


    Du Wei was serious: "you see, if such a large area of the spirit of death spreads, I don''t know how many innocent people in the city will suffer. I put it away for the benefit of one side."


    Semel sneered: "you''d better think about how to deal with that dragon."


    When Dewey put away the crystal ball, although there was still a lot of spirit of death in the air, the degree had been greatly weakened. With the spread, the harm was minimal.


    Far from the hunting camp in the suburbs, the sound of horses'' hooves had already been heard. On the other hand, after the earth shaking movement just now, a large number of fully armed northwest troops have climbed the city tower, armed with bows, arrows, knives and guns. Even the city gate was tightly closed.


    There is no doubt that the Golden Dragon standing near the bottom of the city is the focus of everyone''s attention!


    Dragon! It''s a real dragon!


    Thousands of Northwest soldiers on the wall almost looked at the giant with awe! It has been a long time since the dragon clan appeared on the land of Roland! Even traces of the dragon race can only be found by tracing back to some ancient legends.


    But now, a real dragon, lying on the edge of the city, under the gaze of thousands of pairs of eyes!


    Many officers are also frightened. After all, in the face of such a huge monster, the insignificance and fragility of human beings are no doubt revealed, and higher and lower creatures face the almost instinctive fear of higher creatures. It''s a great loss of courage.


    Although the officers yelled hard, the soldiers took up the weapons, even the bow and arrow were aimed at the golden dragon, but from the tense expression on the soldiers'' faces, they probably didn''t have much desire to fight at the moment.


    It seems that the Golden Dragon did not pay any attention to the northwest army at the head of the city. After its huge body fell to the ground, it raised its head high, almost parallel to the wall, and looked down at Duwei in the distance. It sounds like thunder.


    "The former duverolin brought shame to our dragon people, duverolin! Now duverrudolph, the Duke of tulips, the sorcerer Roland... Right? "


    Du Wei shrugged his shoulders. Facing this terrible creature, he shook his head and said with a smile: "you are wrong. I have not brought any shame to you dragon people. Your father, the old guy, lost the bet with me. It deserves it. "


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth!" The Dragon growled with disdain: "father says you are very cunning. But in front of me, even if your mouth can tell any extravagant lies, it is useless! I''ll rip your head off. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Dewey sneered: "so why did you wait until today? You must have been here a long time ago. "


    "Because courage doesn''t mean recklessness." Dragon seems to be able to find an excuse for himself: "you are very successful tonight, you used my anger to draw me out... But do you think I can''t kill you in this way?" Little by little, his head dropped down. Big eyes staring at Dewey: "listen... I just follow my father''s advice, don''t want to create too many massacres in your human world! Otherwise, even if you hide in your capital, I can also kill you! Now? These human armies in this city can''t stop me at all! If you want to rely on them to protect you, then your calculation has failed! "


    Dewey was still smiling: "I heard that the dragon people are very proud creatures. Presumably you also disdain to do a secret assassination, which is not in line with your identity. Right? "


    "Of course!" "I can give you a fair fight," the Golden Dragon exclaimed. But there''s only one chance... I heard you''re a good magician. But you should understand that human magicians can''t compete with our dragon race! The necromancer just now is your example. "


    Dewey looked at himself as if in surprise and said with a smile, "who said I''m going to fight you? God... I''m a magician... But I''m just a magic pharmacist. My level is much lower than that of the great magician just now! "


    The voice just fell, behind the road, Hussein has galloped. The paladin didn''t ride a horse, but his figure was still like a meteor. With a flick of his body on the ground, he easily jumped more than ten meters. After several ups and downs, he had already arrived at Dewey''s side.


    "Is it done?" Dewey took a look at Hussein.


    "All the" prey "have been dealt with by the camp." Hussain''s answer was calm, but the next sentence exposed the paladin''s dissatisfaction: "you are too risky."


    "The greater the risk, the more profitable it is." Dewey smiles. He patted his clothes quietly. Tonight''s harvest is really satisfying. Now the only thing to worry about is the next drama. Can we do it according to our plan.


    Hussein had turned his attention to the Golden Dragon and said in a deep voice, "let me deal with him... I''ll pester him first, and then we''ll go as far as we can and drag him to a place where there is no one. You call the Warcraft out..."


    "No, no, No Dewey immediately shook his head: "listen to me, man. You won''t be the leader today."


    Golden Dragon arrogantly looked at Dewey and Hussain talking in a low voice, it finally got a little impatient: "have you discussed it? Who is going to fight me? Dewey, anyway, your chance is only once, and I will take your head back with me


    "Er... Dear golden dragon, we have already discussed it." Du Wei''s tone was not like talking with the enemy of life and death, but as if he was toasting at the banquet: "the result of our discussion... I''m sorry to find that neither my staff nor I seem to be your opponents..."


    The golden dragon was stunned: "Oh? Did you decide to give up? Then give your life. "


    "No, no, no... I think you must have misunderstood." Du Wei shook his head and looked at the golden dragon with disdain: "in our human habits, even if we encounter a strong enemy, few people are willing to give up the chance of survival. And this time... According to most human habits, we usually have a choice... "" what? " The Dragon could not help asking. There was a strange smile on Dewey''s face. Then he took a deep breath, looked at the thousands of Northwest soldiers on the wall, and summoned up all his strength to howl out loud. When he heard what he was shouting, Hussein immediately looked strange, as if he had been whipped on his face! Proud Paladin, I can''t help holding Dewey''s neck! Because, the content that Du Wei shouts is: "help¡° Stop it!! Don''t hurt the Duke! " A break came from a distance, and then a black figure rushed in front of him. He saw a slender knight with black armor, a spear in his hand and a slender sword at his waist. His long hair was thick and curly, and his face was covered with an iron face. Under the iron face, his exposed lips were tightly pursed, It shows that the host is nervous and determined. Sebastian, at last, appeared as Dewey had expected. The major general raised his spear, pointed to the Golden Dragon in the distance, and said, "no matter where you come from... Dear dragon, if you want to kill our distinguished guests on the territory of the northwest army, please ask me the spear and sword in my hand first." With that, Sebastian said to the wall: "pass the general''s order, protect the Duke! All of you, archers ready! " Even though he was drinking like this, Sebastian was extremely contradictory and nervous. Clench your teeth in secret: I hope my father''s decision is right! Duwei leisurely smile, strong patience, finally did not whistle. Sure enough... The show started.

 Chapter 251

    It''s sunny and windy. After the spring performance, Loulan city is back to its old noise.


    With its geographical location closer to the border and superior natural environment near Loulan lake, which is the richest in the northwest, this "miracle city" has gradually replaced the capital of nurin Province under the control of governor Bohan and gradually become the largest border trade center in the northwest.


    Although there was the disturbance of grassland people before, there was the northwest army showing off its military power. Fortunately, when the official news came that the northwest army had killed Jin Langtou, the enemy chieftain from the grassland, it revealed at least one meaning: the northwest army did not fight back.


    As long as this news comes out, people in the northwest are always relieved.


    As for the grassland... After the last riot, the Royal Court on the grassland is said to have sent envoys to the imperial capital. At least until the talks between the two sides collapse, a short-term peace can be guaranteed.


    Dardanelle, the garrison officer of Loulan City, strictly implemented the strategy of "loosening the outside and tightening the inside" set by Du Wei. After the withdrawal of the northwest army, the border trade in the towns outside the city reopened. And the troops of tulip family were sent out to patrol. The gates of Loulan city seem to be not strictly guarded. The merchants can still get in and out of the city with the help of the business group''s certificate. But in the dark, they have begun to closely monitor the visitors on the grassland, especially the people in strange clothes.


    And then, the notice of conscription order also began to be pasted on the bulletin board at the gate of the city.


    On such an evening, in front of the bulletin board, there was a bustling crowd. On the distant trade fair, businessmen from all over the mainland were bargaining loudly, and teams of tulip family soldiers were patrolling


    There is such a horse. Alone from the Northeast Road, a middle-aged man on the horse was thin and handsome. Although he was nearly forty last year, he gently held the reins in one hand, and his fingers on the palm were very long and his joints were strong. At first sight, he is a martial arts practitioner. His body, though slightly emaciated, was very well proportioned and strong. He is wearing a strange robe. This kind of coarse cloth robe is very common for northern residents. The thick cloth can not help but resist cold and dirt. It''s just that the man''s looks and momentum are not like an ordinary civilian. Although the horse is just a common horse. But others on the horse, the body habitually straight, that posture in the eyes of veterans, but it is used to riding the knight''s standard posture.


    What''s more strange is that he was dressed in casual clothes, and there was a small bag on the horse. Besides, he didn''t even have a sword weapon.


    We should know that the land in the northwest is poor and the people are strong. There are also horse bandits running rampant. Business groups from south to north are carrying a large number of armed guards. It is also common for such a place to fight with each other when they don''t agree with each other. It can be said that in the northwest, people who travel far away, except for women and children, usually wear weapons with them. Swords, sabres, machetes and so on are common. Occasionally, they have money, and they are equipped with leather armor.


    And this man, dressed in light clothes, didn''t even bring a dagger, so he came all the way to the gate. The soldier who guarded the city gate looked at him and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "... north."


    "North? The north is so big! I''m asking you something. Don''t be vague. Where did the North come from? "


    The man smiles and shouts at the soldier''s harsh words. He was not angry, but with a faint smile. On his thin and handsome face, he was calm and calm. He gently spat out a few words:


    "Frozen forest."


    As soon as the words came out, the soldiers in the garrison were even more puzzled. An officer next to him frowned and looked at the man: "frozen forest? I haven''t heard that there are people living in that place... Are you a mercenary? You look like a warrior, too? "


    The middle-aged man was patient and had a gentle smile: "I used to be... But now I''m retired."


    The officer took a look at him and found that this man had no weapons on him. Judging from his age, it would be reasonable to say that he was a retired veteran mercenary.


    "Listen to your accent, also from northwest?" After a simple inspection of his luggage, the officer''s tone softened a lot: "our Duchess is recruiting talents. Since you are a martial arts training ground and a native of Northwest China, you might as well try your luck outside the garrison house in the city. Now the garrison, on the order of the Duke, is engaged in the battle. If you have two skills, you may be able to get along. It''s better than going home and guarding a few thin fields. "


    The middle-aged man gave a smile, looked at the officer, said thank you, and led the horse into the city.


    After entering the city, the middle-aged man rode slowly on his horse all the way, but looked curiously at the scene of Loulan city. At present, the population of Loulan city has exceeded 150000, which is the largest city in Northwest China. The streets are very broad, and the foreign merchants who come and go often drive into the city, but there is no crowd on the broad streets. The residents of the city live and work in peace and contentment. The one-year tax-free policy announced by Dewey is very popular. Except for one or two patrolling soldiers, the others are in good order. The constant stream of pedestrians and mixed accents made the middle-aged man feel deeply after walking all the way.


    I''ve been away from my hometown for many years... I didn''t expect such a prosperous city in Northwest China.


    Teacher... Maybe your advice to me is right. This Dewey can really change the northwest.


    He asked the passers-by about the direction of the Duke''s mansion. Anyone who was asked by him mentioned the Duke''s mansion sincerely showed a kind of respect from the bottom of his heart, which was accompanied by a bit of awe. But the Duke of tulip was praised by everyone. It''s just that this time the God of light opened his eyes and finally sent a good Lord to the province of DESAR.


    When it comes to how the tulip Duke has great powers, he uses his miracles to make the land fruitful. He builds the city in March, raises the people tax-free in a year, and shoots back the besieged army with an arrow. Du Wei is almost described as a rare person on earth.


    When the middle-aged man asked the way to the Duke''s mansion, other people immediately respected him. As long as he was the person concerned in the Duke''s mansion, he was enthusiastic and even volunteered to lead the way.


    Duvet''s palace is not hard to find. The highest building in the city is duvet''s Duke''s mansion. The castle is more than 30 meters high, and the Golden Tulip flag is flying above the top of the tower.


    The middle-aged man rode all the way, but there was a lot of silence in the street beside the Duke''s mansion. Even if there are pedestrians passing here, they are very conscious of the quiet, dare not make noise here.


    Looking at the heavily guarded guard on the suspension bridge, the middle-aged man seemed to smile, turned over and got off the horse, and was about to walk past when a group of people were laughing.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, madam Dean. What''s the disposition of our president. You don''t understand? I''m afraid it''s the northwest army that will have bad luck this time. In my opinion, the only person in the world who can count on others is the president, who hasn''t been born yet! "


    Next to another slightly calm voice: "in public, don''t talk! I haven''t finished my homework today. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll punish you to fly one or two hundred circles out of the city! " After a pause, the steady voice said, "Madam Dean, I think it''s getting late. You''d better hurry back. "


    When the middle-aged people looked around, they saw several young people wearing grey magic apprentice robes, surrounded by a girl about 15 or 16 years old, coming towards the castle like stars holding the moon. The girl in the middle walks in the middle, but the young people around her are respectful and cautious, but they deliberately keep a little distance, as if they are afraid that a girl might desecrate this charming and lovely girl.


    The girl in the middle. The shyness on a pink face, which was originally beautiful, became more and more attractive because of shyness. A pair of big eyes were watery, but they didn''t dare to look at people. They just bit their lips and said shyly, "you... You. Don''t call me... Dean. Madam... "


    When the middle-aged people see this, they probably have a number in mind. Gently smile, but instead walked in the past, standing in the group of people.


    "Who?" Among them, the slightly calm young man saw him, frowned slightly, but subconsciously took the lead and stopped in front of the girl, although his real strength was worse than that girl''s appearance.


    "Excuse me." The middle-aged man''s voice was very calm: "when you say" the Dean ", it''s probably the Duke of tulip. I happened to be entrusted by my friend to come to the northwest to see the Duke


    A few magic apprentices, of course, are the students of Dewey, and those who can be called "Madam Dean" willingly by these students, needless to ask, are naturally gifted little stuttering Vivian.


    Vivian is blushing with shame when these guys call her "Madam Dean" one by one. After that drunkenness, he went crazy in public, and then had a magical effect. But all these students have already identified this beautiful girl who is as respectful as heaven and man in their hearts as the future president''s wife. In words and deeds, there is no cover up. Vivian was naturally shy and thin-skinned. In addition, the drunkenness incident was cited as the biggest embarrassment of her life, which was always mentioned by others.


    Today, I was taking some students to the shops in the city to buy some things. On the way back, I was called "Madam Dean" by these students, and my face turned red. Fortunately, Qi Ge, the leader of the students, was quite steady and turned away from the topic properly. At the moment, when she suddenly saw such a strange person standing in the way, Vivian was stunned. Looking around, she felt that the middle-aged man standing in the middle of the road, his body shape and demeanor were inexpressible and heartbreaking.


    The other side seems to be so casually to the middle of a station, but it seems like the pedestrians around the road, all the elegant demeanor once concentrated on him. He seems to smile peacefully, but the hidden momentum is definitely not what ordinary people can have.


    "Please, excuse me... Are you..." Vivian took a proper step.


    "Ah..." the middle-aged man looked at the shy girl and said with a smile, "if I''m not wrong, you should be master Vivian. I heard a friend mention your name, but he praised you a lot in front of me. "


    Vivian was a little embarrassed, but she looked at the middle-aged man curiously. After confirming that there was no malice, she said with a smile: "I am... I am Vivian. You, you are... "


    The middle-aged man felt it in his arms, but at last he pulled out a badge: "this is from my friend. I met him in the frozen forest, but he came back in advance because of something urgent. I was hurt a little, so it took me some time to come Vivian took the badge and her eyes lit up as soon as she saw it! This badge clearly belongs to Hussein! Little silly girl immediately understood the identity of the middle-aged man in front of her: "ah! You are... "My name is Rodriguez." The middle-aged man said with a smile: "I used to be a knight... But now, I''m just a useless man." With that, he raised his right hand. To Vivian''s surprise, the paladin''s right hand was broken with his wrist! His whole right palm is gone! Looking at Vivian''s shocked eyes, Rodriguez grinned calmly: "I''ve been hesitating. A useless man like me should do something after saying goodbye to his knighthood. Fortunately, the friend who gave me this badge said that maybe the Duke of tulip can take me in. So... After much consideration, I came to the northwest. "

 Chapter 252

    Rodriguez?!


    After hearing this name, the eyes of several magic students such as Qige are wrong! The look in Rodriguez''s eyes was full of awe.


    If Rodriguez''s whereabouts were low-key in the past, and there were few legendary experiences worth spreading in the world... Then, on the day of the coup, he showed the strength of the holy rank under the eyes of tens of thousands of people, easily killed the chief warrior of the court, the sword sage in grey, and then left. After the coup, such deeds have already spread to the mainland!


    After all, there has not been a warrior of holy rank in the mainland for a hundred years£¨ Although Hussein has reached the holy rank, the outside world does not know.


    Such a warrior who has reached the holy level immediately becomes the idol of all martial arts practitioners on the whole continent, even the ultimate goal of transcendence!


    Although Qige and others are magic students, they have never heard of such a legendary mainland strongman? Seeing such a legendary Saint rank strong man standing in front of him, his eyes were all wrong.


    It''s just... The Paladin... His right hand


    Rodriguez didn''t care at all. These young people stared at their disabled right hand in surprise and said with a faint smile: "master Vivian, can we go in? I really want to see the Duke now... Now I remember that he and I have met twice in the imperial palace. But the first two times we were both enemies and friends. Although we only met in a hurry, the Duke''s wisdom is still impressive. I''ve been looking forward to today''s meeting for a long time. "


    Vivian then recovered: "ah... Yes, Luo. Luo, Mr. Rodriguez... But, Du, Du Wei, he''s not in the city, he''s gone... "


    Seeing Vivian talking hard, Qi Ge sighed and took a step quickly. This time, he looked respectful, and then slowly said, "Dear Sir, our president, he has gone to Fort watt of the northwest army. I''m afraid he will come back some days later."


    Rodriguez slightly a Zheng, then frown way: "Northwest army?"


    He looked at Vivian, and there was some worry in the girl''s eyebrows, so he believed it. He nodded. He said, "well, the Duke is not here... Is that... The cold guy here?"


    Others don''t know, but Vivian knows that Rodriguez''s "cold" guy refers to Hussein. Vivian gave a wry smile and shook her head: "he, he''s with him, Dewey."


    "In that case... I''d better come back in a few days."


    "Oh no!" Vivian quickly stops Rodriguez. Though she is simple, she has no intention. But when such a strong man from the mainland came to visit him and let him go in vain, he knew in his heart that it was absolutely wrong. Seeing that Rodriguez was about to leave in disappointment, she spoke fluently in a hurry: "Mr. Rodriguez... Dewey, he. Although he is not here, please stay in the Duke''s house for a few days and wait for him to come back! "


    Rodriguez pondered for a while and said slowly, "are you sure? Master Vivian, I''m afraid you don''t understand my current situation... Just accept me... I''m afraid only Duke tulip can make this decision. "


    Rodriguez''s tone was serious.


    He''s not kidding!


    You know, throughout the coup. He showed up twice. The first time is to assassinate Prince Chen, now the Regent! The second time, he served as a powerful assistant to the prince in the coup. Kill the chief court master on the spot! After the failure of the Grand Prince, he should be the most wanted rebel in the mainland.


    Of course... I''m afraid that would be the case if any one of them was changed.


    Fortunately, Prince Chen was clear headed. When someone suggested to hunt down all the defectors at large and put them on the list for the regent to examine, he saw that the name "Rodriguez" was on the list, and the Regent kicked the officials responsible for compiling the list out of the door.


    "Are you crazy or stupid? Wanted and hunted a paladin? Do you think you can do that with ordinary soldiers? Do you know if he annoys such a strong man, if he is against us, he can even come to the imperial capital and assassinate me at any time! Will you protect me by a fool like you then? " At that time, Prince Chen pointed to the shivering official lying outside the door and scolded: "get out of here, and then pack up your things in three days. Leave the imperial capital forever and go back to your hometown to be a farmer! I can forgive mistakes, but I can''t forgive stupidity! "


    Later, the Regent himself put Rodriguez off the list of rebels. Rodriguez, one of the most powerful members of the prince''s rebellion, was not pursued after the failure of the coup.


    "It''s too late to recruit such a strong man! I still want to pursue... "


    However, even if Prince Chen is not smart enough to use the wanted order to annoy such a strong man, he may not like to see such a strong man being solicited by others!


    After all, Rodriguez was a rebel in the coup. Such person, Chen prince if oneself solicited, naturally doesn''t matter. But if others solicit... Can Prince Chen tolerate it in his heart?


    After all, Vivian''s mind is simple. She can''t think of such a complicated problem for a while. But fortunately, Qi Ge is a rare young man who is calm and careful. With a slight smile, he said, "Sir, I think if you are allowed to leave, I am afraid we will all be punished when the Duke comes back. And... In the city at the moment, although the president is not here. But the president''s wife''s words are equally authoritative! No one in the Duchess will disobey her words. Please come into the duchess with us


    Whether it''s the students, or even any official, bodyguard, etc. in the Duke''s mansion, almost everyone has already thought of Vivian as a beautiful and simple little magician. As the Duchess of the future.


    In the absence of the Duke, the order of the Duchess is the same.


    Rodriguez thought a little and nodded.


    Standing on a tower of the castle, the beautiful Marquis, like a maiden, stood quietly in front of the window and watched the door of the Duchess'' palace open under the castle. Vivian and a group of magic students, surrounded by a middle-aged man with a horse, came in. The Marquis''s eyes fell on the figure of the middle-aged man. She could not help but eyebrow slightly: "Yi... Is it him? Rodriguez


    Then the Marquis left the windowsill and thought for a moment in the room.


    Dewey... How many secrets does he have? Even guys like Rodriguez are coming?


    After thinking for a moment, the Marquis could not help but feel helpless.


    Muse, Muse... I asked you to follow duvet, but you didn''t do anything. It''s a waste of my efforts


    Master Vivian


    Thinking of this, the Marquis went to a mirror in the room. This exquisite mirror is made of fine gold and inlaid with crystal glass. The Marquis stood in front of the mirror, a pair of slender fingers gently stroked her face, and sighed.


    In the mirror, the Marquis was still proud of her beauty. She''s convinced that on this continent. Few women are more beautiful than themselves. God''s gift, so that in her body can not see any trace of years! On the delicate face, the skin is crystal clear and delicate, just like a girl''s soft color. Ten fingers are slender, soft as boneless, and the bright eyes are enough to make countless men submit to their feet


    There is no doubt that this is a standard Liszt look. For generations, the Liszt family has been one of the top people in the world in terms of appearance.


    My father used to be a fish in water in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital by his charming demeanor, and he made countless dignitaries submit under his skirt by his peerless appearance


    But... This duvet.


    In this world... Can you really escape the love curse of Liszt family?


    The Marquis chuckled. Looking at myself in the mirror, the attractive red lips drew a subtle arc and whispered:


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Dewey, you''re going to be my husband!


    What''s Dewey doing now?


    If... Er, no matter what, I''m afraid he is not in the mood to take care of the "wild hope" in the heart of a woman in the world.


    Under Fort Watt, Dewey and Hussein leaned under the majestic wall and above the back wall. It''s thousands of archers. In addition, under the order of Lu Gaodi, dozens of powerful catapults were also mobilized to the city tower.


    Lu Gao and his many northwest army generals. Leading thousands of Northwest army cavalry, already in the city below the team, vigilant looking at the distance!


    The fighting spirit of Sebastian''s whole body has gradually turned from silver to light gold! Such a performance, even the distant Hussain can not help but feel shocked!


    This young general, is his talent really so good?!


    Although the biggest gap has not been broken. But... In front of the Sebastian tower, clearly has reached the level of nine!


    An ordinary lance, in his hand, seems to be like an artifact. The roaring fighting makes the lance in his hand like a torch!


    All over the sky, gun shadows turned into countless flames and swept away towards the Golden Dragon.


    Prince longer''s huge Protoss didn''t try to dodge. It took most of the attacks from Sebastian with the body of the despairing Golden Dragon. Just careful to avoid some fatal positions.


    But what makes Golden Dragon depressed is that it finds that the young man in front of it, the human with mask, actually has the strength to compete with itself!


    From the beginning of the fight, the Sabbath tower''s lance in the Golden Dragon''s view, it is not much greater than the threat of toothpick. The level of this young human is about level 8.


    At the beginning, the proud golden dragon still had some joking intention. It didn''t rush to kill the human... But soon, it found that it had made a mistake! It seems that the attack power of Sebastian is not enough to cause any damage to the Golden Dragon''s nearly perfect body... But... Damn, this human''s speed is so fast! He''s as fast as the wind! When the speed of Sebastian''s whole body was raised to the limit, all the others, including Dewey, could not see the little general''s action at all except two or three people limited by Hussein and lugao, who could keep up with his speed with their eyes! Standing in the distance, it seems to see a huge golden dragon suspended in the air, and around it, a silver light flashing back and forth, the gun head all over the sky, with countless fierce fighting spirit, like raindrops on the Golden Dragon''s body! Sebastian has stabbed more than 100 guns, which stabbed all parts of the Golden Dragon''s body. Head, neck, chest, back, claws, feet, wings... The strong defense power of golden dragon makes Sebastian''s heart more and more shocked. Every time his gun hits the opponent''s body, the power of anti shock almost makes him fly far away. After more than 100 shots in a row, even Sebastian can''t stand it. As soon as his body flashed, he turned into a light wind and escaped to a hundred meters away. At this speed, Dewey even doubted that it was no less than the magician''s instant movement!

 Chapter 253

    Sebastian''s head full of long hair are some scattered, chest rapid ups and downs, obviously a great consumption. He held the lance''s hand, in the thin trembling, trying to suppress, just barely did not lose the long gun in his hand.


    Although the cavalry gun in his hand did not continue to fight now, the body of the gun was as red as fire! Sebastian, holding the gun, felt it. Because just now the excessive injection of fighting spirit, this metal gun, at the moment, like burning too old iron on the flame, hot people can not bear!


    Fortunately, Sebastian''s lances are also carefully selected. Otherwise, I''m afraid the fighting spirit of a level 9 warrior would have been broken long ago.


    "Humble human beings!" Although the golden dragon was very angry, after all, its strong body was not damaged. It bows up and looks at the man who just made himself a little embarrassed... Hell, the strength of the other party can''t hurt himself, but his speed is too fast! How can humans have such a high speed? Even among the exiled evil races, the wind elves, who are good at speed, are just like that!


    But... He is clearly a human!


    "Even if bees fly fast, they can''t kill elephants!" Dragon Prince actually said such a "human style" metaphor.


    Sebastian gasped for a while, and suddenly laughed. The smile on his lips was more and more cold. Then he suddenly released his hand and gently threw away the long gun which was already red as a torch.


    "Dear Golden Dragon..." Sebastian cried out: "you are really strong, but... The attack just now, although it didn''t hurt you. But it has made me certain! You... Haven''t reached the peak of adult golden dragon! In other words, although you are a golden dragon, you have not yet reached the perfect body! Although your body is strong, it is not without weakness! "


    Come on!


    The lance was thrown on the ground by Sebastian, and it was inserted under his feet. Sebastian slowly pulled out the sword at his waist. On the long and thin blade, the ice crystals in circles quickly froze.


    Dewey looked in his eyes and exchanged a look with Hussein.


    Oh... Are you going to make a unique move at last?


    The Golden Dragon will not have the slightest fear of human beings in front of it. It''s just a show of strength to this human being. Especially the speed of the other side, just a little surprised.


    However, no matter how fast it is... It may be OK to escape, but if you want to hurt yourself, there is no way.


    "You are right, human! I''m not really perfect. " Golden Dragon roared, its voice with a mockery: "but with you... Although your speed is fast, but also can''t hit my weakness."


    Sebastian gasped for a while. Gradually calmed down, the long sword in his hand became more and more cold, where he stood, the ground under his feet began to form a thick layer of frost, and it was spreading gradually.


    "Oh... Really? I really can''t do it alone... Well. If it''s thousands of people. "


    With that, Sebastian waved to the wall.


    All the soldiers who are ready immediately start to pull the spring of the crossbow


    Under the roaring sound, the first wave number of ten broken air sound came. Dozens of catapults, even a gust of wind, roared towards the golden dragon!


    Dewey knows the power of this kind of catapult. Although this kind of catapult is not a real gun, but just an enlarged crossbow, but released with the tension of the noose, it has great power, and the penetrating power is even more terrifying! Even in the kilometer range, can easily penetrate the wall!


    Dozens of powerful catapults were fired at the giant golden dragon Protoss. Golden Dragon roared, although its body is huge, but the speed is not slow! After all, although the dragon''s body is strong, it is not a smart way to carry the most powerful mechanical weapons in the face of human beings, and there are still dozens of them.


    Its first reaction is to dodge!


    But Sebastian didn''t give it the chance!


    At the sound of the crossbow, Sebastian had already twisted his sword. In an instant, he had rushed to the Golden Dragon land. Blade with a wisp of cold, stabbed to the Golden Dragon''s eyes!


    No matter how strong the Golden Dragon''s body is. But the eyes are still relatively fragile. The Golden Dragon roared, a giant claw crossed over, and patted toward Sebastian who stabbed himself in the face. Sebastian suddenly twisted his body in mid air, hooked one hand on the Golden Dragon''s claw, and the man easily bent in the air. Then the sword trembled, and with a sharp fighting spirit, he shot at the other eye of the giant dragon.


    Such a close distance, coupled with the power of the frost fighting spirit handed down by the great snow mountain... The Golden Dragon angrily closed its eyes. After all, it was the king of the dragon family, and its eyes were covered with a layer of golden horny scales.


    Wave of a, the Dragon eat pain, roared a, the body quickly back. At this time, dozens of catapults accurately hit it, most of the giant catapults were bounced away by the dragon''s strong body. But dozens of powerful catapults add up to more than ten thousand jin? Such a powerful impact immediately sent the dragon to the ground from mid air.


    There was a loud sound like thunder, and the golden giant fell on the ground, making a big hole in the ground.


    Golden Dragon''s eyes took a hit, although it was not really blinded by Sebastian''s sword, but the pain was inevitable.


    At the moment, his whole body was hit by a roar, and a dragon roared suddenly. Then he turned to the direction of the city wall and spurted a dragon breath.


    Sebastian had already folded his body in the air, and his long sword quickly drew an arc, which instantly formed an ice shield with a diameter of 10 meters. The dragon breath sprayed on the ice shield, immediately dissolved the ice shield, but the dragon breath also stopped Sebastian.


    The Dragon opened his eyes. He felt that his huge body could not be his real advantage. He couldn''t help shouting angrily: "OK! human beings. You forced me! I didn''t want to kill people! "


    With that, the whole body of the golden flame suddenly strong up, and then a piece of golden light, the huge dragon body in the light and shadow instantly shrunk down. When the light is over, it has changed into a human!


    Even from a human point of view, the body is almost perfect.


    Height full competition basta high head, close to two meters of height, the proportion is nearly symmetrical. There is no feeling of bulkiness and clumsiness, perfect muscle lines, not only full of explosive strength, but also full of elastic and flexible body.


    After the transformation of the Golden Dragon into a human body, its original golden scales also changed into a set of golden armor covering all the vital parts of the body, with long golden wavy hair, boiling like flames in the golden flame. A murmur. With infinite dragon power, the voice came, so that many ordinary soldiers on the tower could not help but fear in their hearts.


    With a cry, the Dragon Warrior raised his hand, and a golden spear as long as his height appeared in his hand. There seemed to be a flame on the tip of the golden gun. With one shot in hand, the two princes of the dragon clan were filled with the spirit of killing and cutting.


    "Humble human, let''s have a look again!" The dragon warrior''s face was shrouded in gold and could not see his face clearly. But the voice was full of absolute confidence.


    Sebastian also felt the strength of the opponent''s momentum. He sighed in his heart and saw that the opponent had given up his huge body. Although his strength would be reduced a little, his speed advantage would be weakened after he became a human body


    After all... My strength is far inferior to that of the other party!


    "Let it go! Shoot the arrow


    At the command of Sebastian tower, the arrow rain all over the city wall covered the place where the Dragon Warrior stood.


    In a deep sneer. The spear in the hand of the dragon warrior is flying like a disk. The sharp arrows all over the sky have not been able to get close to it, and they turn into ashes in a golden flame.


    Sebastian clenched his teeth and threw his sword at him. This time, he sent out his whole body fighting spirit. The fighting spirit of the level 9 warrior was faintly golden. It was clear that he was standing on the top of the critical point of breakthrough. Distance to the holy steps. Only one step away!


    The wind and frost roared all over the sky. It''s amazing. The long sword in the hand of the young general is the focus of the storm. With the long sword as the center, a whirlpool of frost quickly rolled away!


    The Dragon Warrior sneered. This time, he finally showed what Du Wei knew in his intelligence: strong martial arts!


    Between this can be called the perfect body, a little step back, one hand carrying a long gun, flat up, and then the body a bow, and then play!


    Whew, his whole body flew out with the gold long gun in his hand, and the target was actually the center of the roaring frost vortex!


    A series of harsh scraping sound, gold spear swept up, with air together like a blade of wind, but like a knife, stuck in the frost whirlpool, suddenly smashed the whirlpool! Some of them even bounced back to the city wall, and many soldiers fell under the ice.


    In a moment, the Dragon Prince had already flashed in front of Sebastian. With a long gun and a golden light, he smashed it down. Sebastian couldn''t retreat any more. He gritted his teeth and put all his fighting spirit into the sword, and the sword went up.


    However, with all his strength, he lost an empty space, which made Sebastian suddenly surprised and his heart suddenly cold


    The dragon warrior''s pure martial arts skills have reached the holy level. The use of strength is one level higher than that of the level 9 warrior. When the long sword of Sebastian tower was horizontal in front of him, the Dragon Warrior immediately took back the golden gun. The handle of the gun was horizontal, and it had been drawn in the chest of Sebastian Tower!


    Bang!


    This sound is dull, let everyone is a sink in the heart, faint, armor broken sound, also contains some bone broken sound!


    Lu Gao eyebrows pick, watching his son was shot by the Dragon Warrior fly out, like a meteor. He crashed into the back wall


    Boom, the walls were smashed out of a huge hole, countless broken stones fell down, and then violent oscillation, almost 20 meters of the walls collapsed. In the panic of the soldiers above, the stones fell one after another and buried the Sebastian tower in the city wall.


    "General... Little general, he..." all the generals around exclaimed. Although Lu Gao was shocked just now, he watched his son seriously injured. But there was no sad or angry look, just hummed, gritted his teeth: "panic what!"


    The northwest army is indeed worthy of being an elite army. Although the city wall collapsed in confusion, the officers on the wall shot at each other in an instant.


    Although the arrow rain all over the sky can''t cause any damage to the dragon warrior. But


    All over the sky in the arrow rain, suddenly saw a few silver flash past, a few long guns clip in the arrow rain, toward the Dragon Warrior shot in the past.


    "Sneak attack!" The second prince of the Dragon nationality sneered and swept with his gun in both hands. A piece of golden flame with a strong wind, whistling, the sky of arrows and a few long guns in it have turned into powder, the golden fighting spirit hit the wall again. This time, the noise is even greater. The sound of the collapse changed the color of everyone in the northwest army. A crack opened on the wall, and suddenly a 100 meter wall fell down. Hundreds of soldiers were buried in the rubble before they could even run.


    Duwei had been standing behind lugao and others. Seeing the scene, he could not help sighing.


    Lugao suddenly turned back. He gave Dewey a hard look.


    Du Wei understood the chill in his eyes. It was obvious that lugao had seen that Du Wei had deliberately attracted the dragon warrior.


    Just when the dragon warrior was ready to continue his power, several Gray figures had already floated in the sky of the city.


    Several magicians have been floating in the sky at the head of the city. The Dragon Warrior laughs wildly. As soon as his long gun is raised, he suddenly feels the magic wave from the sky. Look up. Several magicians have finished their spell. In the whistling sound, a piece of light came down!


    "Yi?" Dewey couldn''t help making a sound.


    It seems that this is the family background of the northwest army! These magicians are all intermediate. I think it''s all the magicians kept by the northwest army!


    The first wave of magicians joined hands to cast a binding technique, which fell on the dragon warrior. His body was suddenly stagnant, but then he burst out with a wild smile: "magic... Don''t you forget that I''m a dragon! How can human magic trap me


    Long smile, the whole body of the golden flame has been bound to the cobweb on the body instantly burned out. In the sky, several magicians have joined hands to cast a defensive magic border on the city wall. With a sneer, the dragon warrior has given up his attack on the city wall. It seems that the magician in the sky does not exist. He turns around and looks at Lu Gao. His eyes crossed lugao and fell on Dewey: "Dewey! Are you going to call for help again? Who can save you this time! "


    Lu said in a high voice: "Dewey... Take your people away first. We are here. "


    Du Wei sighed: "general, this monster is looking for me..."


    How can lugao not know? Although he was very angry in his heart, he said faintly: "no matter what, you are our noble guest. If you are killed by others in the base camp of the northwest army, then the northwest army will not have a foothold in the northwest in the future!"


    Without waiting for Du Wei to speak, Lu Gao snorted, pulled out his sword and pointed to the dragon warrior in the distance: "who can get his head for me?"


    With a roar, a strong man in Northwest army''s armor had quickly drawn his sword and rushed out. Dewey recognized that he had seen this guy at the banquet that day. He seemed to be a level 6 knight. It seems to be a guy of general level.


    This guy''s courage is commendable. But rush up, no three or four face to face, was a dragon soldier shot picked up, heavily fell on the ground, suddenly the whole body bones are broken.


    "Who will go again?" Lu Gao''s face was gloomy: "are there any people who are afraid of death in our Northwest army! Together, chop this monster for me


    As soon as the words fell, three level six knights rushed out.


    But this time, without waiting for them to start, they heard an angry roar from the ruins of the city wall: "bastard, your opponent is me!"


    With a bang, several huge stone heads were thrown out, and a figure stood up among the stones. Under the dust, Sebastian strode out from inside. His waist was straight. Although his sword was broken, he walked toward the Dragon Warrior fearlessly.


    "Well?" Dewey''s heart leaped!


    This Sebastian is so durable Er, no! incorrect!!


    Just now, I saw that he was hit hard on his chest. I''m afraid that even the strength of the Ninth level Knight would be smashed! Even if you don''t die, you can''t stand up so fast!


    And see what Sebastian looks like at the moment, the armor in front of him has already broken, but on the bare chest, where is there a trace of scar?!


    Dewey and Hussein looked at each other, and a thought flashed in their mind:


    This major general is weird!


    The Dragon Warrior also looked at the human knight in front of him unexpectedly. The iron face of Sebastian''s face was broken. He suddenly snorted. He grabbed his broken armor and pulled it off with a slight tug. His upper body was bare, showing his amazing muscles. Then, with a sneer, he gently took off his iron face and showed a face full of murderous air.


    "You... Dear golden dragon, you are the first guy to make me angry and the first real strong man I met!" Sebastian''s original appearance can be called handsome, especially the surprise is... His eyebrows! Above the eyebrow, there is a tiny crack. If you don''t look at it carefully, you may even make people think that he has three eyes. Du Wei narrowed his eyes and stared at the major general carefully! Er... Leaving aside the strange crack on his forehead... What makes Duwei''s heart suspect maliciously is that the young general''s appearance is not like his Laozi at all. All of a sudden, a voice appeared in the heart of Dewey. It was Semel. Semel''s voice was full of doubt and strangeness, even with a trace of loss¡° Dewey... I... um... "" what? " Du Wei''s mind turns¡° This guy. " Semel seemed to hesitate: "this body of Sebastian tower... Seems to be the legendary" perfect body "!"¡° Perfect body? What is the perfect body Dewey didn''t understand. However, Semel seemed more puzzled than him, and his inner voice was full of confusion: "I... I don''t know, but when I saw him, such an idea suddenly appeared in my memory. It''s as if I knew it, but how I knew it... I don''t understand. "

 Chapter 254

    Although Semel''s so-called "perfect body" is curious. However, Dewey had been used to Semel''s frequent "memories" that she couldn''t even figure out. As if this Semel seems to hide a lot of inexplicable memory, even she did not fully understand.


    Sebastian rejoined the battlefield, this time he showed the strength, not a bit like a just injured person. The fighting spirit of the level 9 Knights was brought into full play, and the fighting spirit of the frost turned into the cold air all over the sky, which once suppressed the doubting dragon warrior in his heart. However, the strength of the powerful Golden Dragon is beyond doubt.


    After two successive "sighs of the frost moon" stunts, Sebastian finally sealed the Golden Dragon in a piece of ice. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long.


    The Golden Dragon broke out of the ice in a moment, and then the angry dragon warrior swept the major general out again with a dragon gun. This time, it''s very clear that Dewey and everyone clearly saw that the major general was severely hit by a golden gun in mid air, and there was no doubt about the sound of broken bones. Even when Sebastian''s body was in mid air, after being drawn, the whole person twisted up. At that moment, Dewey even suspected that the young general might not even have a complete body, because his whole waist was broken, and his body formed a startling folded posture and flew out.


    Even the blood from his mouth is enough to kill people!


    Sebastian tower was shot away again, this time almost broke through the wall.


    "Is he... Dead?" Dewey couldn''t help murmuring to himself.


    Hussein frowned and shook his head: "no, his fighting spirit did not disappear."


    When Sebastian once again lifted the huge stone head on his body and walked out of the ruins intact, even the proud dragon warrior could not help but be surprised.


    "The perfect body... Is that the perfect body?" Dewey asked Semel in his heart, "the perfect body is not the immortal body."


    "There is no real immortal body in this world. Even as powerful as Aragorn, you can''t escape death. " Semel''s answer seems to be a bit elusive.


    "What are you..." The Dragon Warrior leveled his long gun and pointed to Sebastian from afar: "you are not human! It''s impossible for human beings to have such self recovery ability... Even the strong of holy rank can''t do it! "


    Sebastian gently wiped the blood from his face. He did not seem to be injured. With a sneer, he slowly walked into the battlefield again.


    The battle lasted longer this time, and the Dragon Warrior seemed to be suppressed in some momentum. However, it was obvious that the second prince of the dragon clan was also angry. This time, his gold gun was fully used, and the strong fighting oscillation made this piece of land full of cracks in an instant!


    "But... Did you find that... Sebastian seems to be getting stronger? He''s been holding on a little longer than last time. "


    Hussain suddenly whispered:


    "He''s learning dragon''s martial arts!"


    Keng!!


    When Sebastian held the dragon warrior''s golden gun with his sword for the first time, Dewey finally confirmed the guess in the center of the earth!


    He''s really holding up! Not like before, the gold gun easily broke the saber of Sebastian tower and sent him flying!


    Although the muscles of Sebastian''s whole body seem to be cracking, although Sebastian was swept out of seven or eight steps by the power of one shot... But he really stood up this time! Even if he was embarrassed, the sword in his hand did not break again!


    Though. It''s just an ordinary long sword that he temporarily took from a general of the northwest army!


    The ice ridge on the edge of the sword has been broken. After breathing heavily, Sebastian grinned: "Dear Golden Dragon Pavilion... Have you used up your fighting spirit?"


    Dewey''s heart leaped!


    He suddenly found a hidden fault again! Because although Sebastian only showed the strength of level 9... It seems that from fighting to now, Sebastian has been fighting fiercely for so long. Even the momentum of the Golden Dragon began to weaken, but the fighting spirit of Sebastian did not weaken at all!


    Doesn''t he feel tired?


    "This time I''ll just rip your head off!" The Golden Dragon roared angrily, but he did not boast. Seeing the man in front of him fighting harder and stronger, he was fatally injured twice in a row, but he still stood up in good condition... This strange thing made the dragon people feel uneasy.


    The Dragon Warrior suddenly thrusts his golden gun into the ground and rushes towards Sebastian with his bare hand. With a heavy fist, he directly breaks through Sebastian''s arm and breaks his arm. Then his fist directly hits Sebastian''s chest. With a few clicks and the crack of his sternum, Sebastian''s blood spurted out from his back, and his body immediately flew out. This time, the speed of the Dragon Warrior suddenly increased, and suddenly he rushed to the back of Sebastian, with an elbow hit on his back. There was a click, a fracture of the spine. Duvier couldn''t help getting a little bit sour.


    Such a wound... If he doesn''t die. It only means that he is a monster!


    The dragon warrior''s arm has already strangled Sebastian''s neck, so it''s necessary to really screw off the opponent''s neck. Sebastian suddenly yelled, and his whole body suddenly burst out. In an instant, he hit the dragon warrior''s arms for more than ten times in a row, and finally broke free from a crack. With his strong speed, he broke free directly. In the strong cough, he spewed blood in his mouth, but he still escaped dozens of meters quickly.


    "Stop!"


    With the last breath of blood, Sebastian''s broken arm was gently dragged by himself. With a click, the bone was reset again, and then he shook his arm... Damn it! In a moment, the injury almost recovered.


    "Stop!" Sebastian sees the Dragon Warrior coming again. He suddenly stepped back: "no more fighting!"


    "... what?" The dragon warrior''s eyes are full of murderous.


    "I said no more." Sebastian took a breath, his expression is very calm: "you are really better than me, I give up.". My current strength is far from your opponent. It''s meaningless to fight any longer. "


    "Ha ha ha..." the Dragon Warrior laughed wildly: "do you say that if you don''t fight, you won''t fight?"


    Sebastian is very calm: "yes, if I say not to fight, can you catch up with me?"


    Dragon warrior a Zheng, indeed, pure competition speed words. Although the other side is only level 9, it is faster than itself. If you just run away, you really can''t catch up with this guy.


    "And..." Sebastian seemed to recognize that the pride of the dragon is the weakness of the other side, and said slowly: "does the great dragon only dare to challenge their weaker opponents? You know that my strength is not as strong as you, so you must kill me? If my strength is stronger than you, can you still maintain such a strong fighting spirit? "


    The Dragon Warrior laughed wildly and said, "can you motivate me! Hum, even if you are right! You are a very interesting opponent indeed! I''ll give you a chance. I''ll give you another chance to fight when your strength is improved in the future! "


    With that, he pulled up the gold gun on the ground, turned his head and looked in the direction of Duwei''s location: "Duwei, do you want to continue to be a shrinking turtle?"


    Dewey laughed. From a distance, he said in a loud voice: "Your Highness, Prince of the dragon clan, you seem to have recognized that my strength is weaker than you, so that''s how it is?"


    "You''re different from this guy." Golden Dragon sneered: "you are my father''s enemy, do not kill you. I can''t explain. "


    Duwei sneered. Before he said anything, Sebastian said: "Duke tulip is a distinguished guest of our Northwest army. Sir, if you must kill our distinguished guest here... No matter how powerful you are, can you face tens of thousands of human armies? Our Northwest army is not the holy see or the Magic Union, but if we have to work hard, we will leave you here today. It may not be impossible! "


    Above the city wall, the catapults have been aimed at the Dragon soldiers, and thousands of armored forces have gathered under the city gate. Above the sky, several intermediate magicians working for the northwest army are also eyeing.


    When Sebastian said these words, Dewey understood that the northwest army, who had seen through his heart, probably would not lose both sides with the dragon warrior as I would.


    Sebastian had a clever relationship. you bet. With the military and civilian strength of the northwest, if we have to leave this dragon at all costs. It''s not impossible. Moreover, there was Sebastian, a monster who could hardly fight to death.


    "The Duke of tulips." Sebastian looked at Dewey and said slowly: "since we are on the territory of the northwest army, we naturally want to protect his integrity. We don''t know what kind of grudge he has with the dragon people, but... "


    Du Wei laughed in his heart, that''s all. It''s good to have such a success today. You can''t be too greedy.


    Thinking of this, he had already stepped forward and said in a high voice: "Your Royal Highness, Prince of the dragon clan. Since you''re here for my life, I''m sorry to let the allies of the northwest army die for me. Well, if you still have the dignity of the dragon, I''ll give you a fair chance to fight. Ten days later, I will wait for you under Loulan city. Either you take my life or I leave your life. At that time, let''s have another fair fight! "


    It seems that the intelligence is very accurate. Although the dragon is very proud, it is not a reckless guy. After a little consideration of the advantages and disadvantages, he agreed with a wild smile: "see you in Loulan city in ten days!"


    With that, in the golden flame, he jumped to the sky, left a dragon chant, and then disappeared in the sky.


    Du Wei sighed and looked at Lu Gao who was not far away from him. He slightly owed his body: "general, thank you for your help tonight. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t cope with this dragon alone. "


    Lu Gao was angry in his heart, but he said quietly: "since the Duke is our guest, we can''t watch you have an accident in my territory."


    At the moment, even though he was very hateful in his heart, his face didn''t show at all.


    All in all, Dewey''s way of causing trouble. Although not as good as expected. But now it seems that the loss of the northwest army is not small.


    Almost half of the wall on one side of Fort watt collapsed, and the number of troops lost reached seven or eight hundred, which was really nothing to the northwest army. However, it''s not a small gain to force the little monster Sebastian to show his real ability.


    Most importantly, the northwest army lost a magician! Tatayalo, a dark mage with level 8 strength, is the chief magic consultant of the northwest army. He also died here this time. It''s such a loss. It''s worth tens of thousands of soldiers.


    When the Golden Dragon retreated, lugao ordered to send a large number of soldiers to the city to maintain order. Originally, it was a militarized fortress city, and watt city soon settled down. On the outer wall, the northwest army also began to repair. Du Wei was invited into the general''s house by lugao. Although Lu Gao was very angry in his heart, he still wanted to appease Du Wei, and even proposed to hold a banquet to suppress his fear. However, Du Wei knew that lugao must hate himself so much that he gave up the banquet. So that the generals of the northwest army would not be angry and cut themselves up on the banquet.


    To duvier''s surprise, Sebastian didn''t show up again after returning to the city. Today, Sebastian is also in full bloom, originally at his age. If you can reach level 9, you can be regarded as a rare talent in the whole mainland. What''s more, with the strength of level 9, he fought against a golden dragon warrior without defeat?


    In particular, he actually showed the strange ability of almost immortality. It''s amazing. Although Dewey is curious about this, he also knows that this is not the time to ask for information.


    Back at his station, he immediately ordered the door to be closed. Dewey and Hussein hid in the room and began a secret conversation.


    When it comes to the "perfect body" that Semel told himself, Hussein is also unfamiliar with this name. However, when it comes to Sebastian''s strong recovery ability, Hussein also sighed: "with his body like this, it can really be called a perfect body... Both speed and strength have reached a balance. In particular, such a terrible recovery of strength, even if the opponent''s strength is higher than him, it may not be able to defeat him


    "But... Can the human body really reach such a level of fear? Or... This Sebastian is not human at all? " Dewey grinned bitterly.


    Neither of them can answer this question. All of a sudden, however, there was a flash in Dewey''s mind, as if an idea had flashed. It''s just that the idea flashed too fast. But I can''t catch it.


    Just... Vaguely, Dewey suddenly thought of something strange.


    In the basement of the abandoned viceroy''s mansion in giliat city... Those bones are like metal monsters... What "experiment" was said in the last words of the former sorcerer, gurushu.


    It''s too confusing. Not for the moment.


    But on the whole, today''s harvest is not small. The poor dark mage tatayalo, who has worked hard all his life to get the dragon of the earth bone, has taken advantage of Duwei, and Duwei has absorbed half of the spirit of death that he has cultivated all his life. More importantly, this kind of spirit of the dead was not refined by Dewey himself, so he didn''t have to worry about being chased by the law enforcement team of the Magic Union.


    "It''s legal income." Dewey laughed with pride.


    On the other hand, in the general''s mansion, Lu Gao, whose face was so gloomy that he didn''t give too many orders to the generals. He simply asked them to step down and gave the city''s garrison to his confidants. Then the leader of the northwest army waved back all the people around him and walked into the inner courtyard of the general''s house.


    This inner court is a forbidden area. No one can come in without Lu Gao''s order.


    Lu Gao was born in Daxueshan. Around the forbidden area, he also used a special kind of witchcraft to arrange some confinement. Even if outsiders want to sneak in, it''s not so easy.


    Lu Gao walked all the way into a remote house, and then, in anger, kicked the door open. He tried to hold back his anger. Instead of smashing things in the room, he took a deep breath, pushed open a cabinet in the room and went in.


    The inner board in the cabinet is pushed open, which is a secret road. Down, you can hear the wind faintly, and you can hear the water flow clearly.


    If Dewey is here, he will be surprised to find that the secret road of general Lu''s residence leads to the underground. The layout and architectural style here are very similar to the underground labyrinth under his giliat city!


    Turn on the mechanism and open a slate door. Suddenly, a howl of pain came from the door. The sound was sharp and terrible, as if it contained infinite pain.


    Lugao looks more and more gloomy, turned and closed the door, a person into the secret room.


    In the secret room, the ground was covered with bloodstains, a naked man full of blood. Howling in pain, while the body kept twisting and rolling on the ground, his face muscles have been twisted, his body rubbed on the ground, many places have been broken.


    "Father... Father... Me. Stop me


    The howling sound of pain, no one else, is actually major general Sebastian who is shining on the battlefield today!!


    At the moment, Sebastian tower, where there is a little bit of the style of a brave dragon warrior? He was rolling like a lost dog. The whole body is in a different state!


    The original proportion can be called the perfect muscle. Many flesh and blood bloom! Under the surface of the skin, as if there are countless places faint bulge, as if there is something air or something in the skin back and forth to drill in general. What''s more terrible is that although he has tried his best to suppress, with each breath, his muscles become more and more swollen, and his skin has split in many places, but there seems to be an explosive force in his body. Break out at any time!!


    Sebastian was in great pain. He opened his hands and tried to clench his fist, but he couldn''t do it. At the moment, although his whole body is terrible, but he has no strength, and can only roll all over the ground.


    "Control!" Lu Gao''s dignified voice rang to withdraw from the secret room: "control it!! Don''t be reckless, use your inner strength to control the body! You can do it. My son


    Sebastian burst into laughter. His voice was full of violence and frenzy, and he chuckled abruptly. Like a madman, he growled at his father in a vicious tone: "don''t talk nonsense! Old bastard!! What else can you say besides that! If you talk in my ear again, I''ll kill you! "


    The next moment, the violent voice suddenly became as pitiful as a sheep. With a pleading tone, he gasped: "father... Knock me out... I can''t control him... Knock me out, he''s coming out! It''s coming out... "


    Lugao''s hands trembled. His face was full of complexity and pain. He quietly went to Sebastian and squatted down.


    "You... You! Old man, go to hell! " Sebastian suddenly crazy up, left hand a boxing to Lu Gao, but at the same time, his face once again changed: "don''t hurt him!"


    But the right hand beat hard on his left shoulder and blocked the blow to Lu Gao.


    "Sebastian! You are my son! You can control him! Since you can do it before, you can do it now! " Lugao took a deep breath. He raised his palm and gently pressed it on Sebastian''s forehead. In his palm, a milky light slowly forced out and gradually penetrated into Sebastian''s eyebrows


    The heavy gasping voice gradually calmed down, and the expression on Sebastian''s face suddenly changed. At last, when lugao''s face turned white, it was obvious that he had exhausted all his strength. Sebastian gradually calmed down, and his mood tended to calm down.


    I don''t know how long it took, Sebastian suddenly took a long breath and sat up slowly. He took a few deep breaths. The bloody wounds all over his body healed quickly with the naked eye speed. The granulation grew crazily. In a moment, all the news of the scars on his body was not left.


    In his eyes, no matter the fury and cowardice pleading just now, all disappeared, and finally merged into the usual kind of indifference and calm.


    "Father." Sebastian suddenly sighed: "you use this kind of magic again. You should understand that if you use this kind of magic more than once, your life will be reduced."


    Lugao was silent for a while, with a faint smile: "I am old, even if I die... You will inherit everything from me."


    "But... I can''t achieve complete integration now, if in the future. You''re gone, and I still can''t achieve integration... "Sebastian shook his head.


    "You are my son of lugao." Lu Gao suddenly showed a trace of pride in his eyes: "you are the best descendant of Daxueshan. I said you can do it, you will do it!"


    "But..." Sebastian suddenly smile: "I am very worried... If one day, I can''t control... I kill you, what should I do?"


    "Kill me..." Lu Gao suddenly laughs: "for thousands of years in Daxueshan, I''m not the first or the last person who has given his life for crazy attempt."


    I had a rest. Lugao took a bottle out of his arms, poured out a little liquid like water, took a sip of it, and then breathed out: "do you feel better now?"


    "I think there is no problem." Sebastian got up and patted the dust on his body. Then he went to the edge of the secret room, opened a cupboard, and took out an iron face of the style he usually wore. He gently covered his face. When he turned around, he looked at Lu Gao with cold eyes: "I think it''s ok... It''s just that I use my power too often recently."


    After a pause, he suddenly sighed softly: "father... How far am I from the real perfect body?"


    The next morning. Du Wei came to the general''s house to visit Lu Gao.


    After a night''s adjustment, lugao seems to have perfectly controlled his mood. An old man and a small fox talk to each other in circles. Words in the needle, tongue, clearly in the heart want to swallow each other, to just do a piece of harmony.


    Then Dewey and lugao had a secret talk in the room for a morning. All morning, Hussein was waiting outside. And lugao''s study is not what he can enter.


    There was a small interlude in the middle, and then a sudden break came from the study, and then something was smashed. Hussein frowned and was about to rush in when he suddenly remembered what Dewey had said to him before he came here today.


    "No matter how long I stay in it, no matter what you hear, don''t worry. Don''t act rashly."


    Sure enough, when the guards around rushed into the study with a nervous face. They were all driven out by the roar of lugao.


    Until noon. These two guys just came out of the study. Dewey had an obvious fake smile on his face. And lugao is gnashing his teeth. Cold eyes, but still barely endure their anger.


    "In that case, general lugao, you don''t have to send them far away. I''m going to set out in the afternoon to go back to my own territory... As you know, the prairie people have a headache with a lot of things. I''ve been out for a few days, and I don''t know what the mess is like at home. " Du Wei laughs more calmly, falls in Lu Gao''s eye, more irritated.


    His face slightly changed, clenched his teeth and spat out: "no


    Then he didn''t even call, so he rushed into his study.


    "What on earth did you talk to him about in it?" Asked Hussein.


    As Lu Gao entered the study, Du Wei''s smile disappeared little by little, and then he sighed: "Oh... Let''s talk about it on the way. Negotiating with this old guy is really dancing on the blade! Several times just now, he almost couldn''t bear his anger and was about to draw a knife at me. Hey, hey


    Although lugao said that he would not give it away, Duwei''s chariots and horses were still accompanied by hundreds of well armed elite cavalry of the northwest army when they left the city.


    In particular, this group of cavalry also brought 3000 excellent horses and dozens of carts, which were loaded with weapons and armor enough to arm 3000 cavalry.


    These are all "bets" won by Dewey before. And the slaves who were saved in the bet were all taken to the road by Dewey.


    As the cavalry in front of him opened the way, the group went out of Fort watt. After walking for a long time, the fort watt behind him was no longer visible. Dewey seemed to be relieved.


    "What on earth did you talk to Lugo about?" Hussein was also in the carriage.


    Dewey''s eyes flashed and a mysterious smile. Then he whispered, "Northwest corridor!"


    Northwest corridor?


    Hussein was stunned for a moment.


    "The northwest corridor is the only access to the desert and grassland outside. It''s also our biggest weakness. It''s our gateway! The reason why prairie people can sneak in these two times is that the northwest army, who is responsible for guarding the gate, opens the door and releases people... Hum, I''ve been shadowed once or twice. If I''m shadowed again, I can''t stand it! The hatred between us and the northwest army has been settled. If we continue to leave our gate to these people to guard. They don''t have to do anything more. Two or three thousand coyotes will be enough for us. So... "Dewey said with a smile:" I want the northwest corridor back! Lugao promised me that in ten days, he would order the evacuation of all the people from several sentries in the northwest corridor... Then, there would be no northwest army in the whole province of DESAR. And I''ll... I''ll be in the northwest corridor. A new line of defense should be set up so that the grassland people will not sneak in again. "


    Hussein sighed: "Lugo is really willing to give you such an important place... You know, as long as he holds the northwest corridor one day, it''s equivalent to holding our throat! Is he willing to let go so easily? "


    "He had to let it go." Dewey said with a faint smile: "this is one of the biggest purposes for me to come to Fort watt this time. The northwest corridor has to be brought back. I had a morning''s talk with this old man. Coercion and inducement. All means have been exhausted. Fortunately, I am sure of one point: lugao does not want to reverse now! And this time, he must make a gesture to the emperor. Although he killed the golden wolf head, if he continued to hold the northwest corridor, he still could not get rid of the sewage. I said to him. Since he is determined not to collude with the grassland people... It''s better to hand over the northwest corridor. If the grassland people sneak in later, he won''t be responsible for it... Er, but what I said is probably too straightforward. Lu Gao was so angry that he patted the table and got angry on the spot... Ha ha, and then in front of me, He swore to heaven that lugao was loyal to the Empire and so on... His mouth was dry. "


    After a pause, Hussein suddenly asked, "yes. Where did you send Philip? "


    "He... I let him out of town early this morning... Well, I sent him to see governor Bohan." Dewey said with a smile: "well, after Helan City, I think governor Bohan will send someone to meet him. We''ll stay at governor Bohan''s mansion for a day... This time, it''s all done! "


    After Duwei finished, he leaned back in the corner and closed his eyes. He is really a little tired. In the study of Lu highland in the morning. That was a lot of talk. The spirit of consumption is no easier than a war with a strong enemy. and. Several times, Du Wei clearly felt that he had touched the bottom line of Lu Gao, which really triggered the other side''s killing heart! But I don''t know why... Lugao has been patient again. Taking back control of the northwest corridor is a matter of great importance, and Dewey will never give up. Moreover, when the two sides insisted on the ground, Dewey even deliberately expressed a strong side, insinuating that if he did not let go, he would not hesitate to send troops to take back the northwest corridor! Lu Gao, you either rebel immediately, we fight each other! Or give me the northwest corridor! In this way, Lu Gao was forced to compromise. But at the end of the day, Lu Gao''s gleeful look seemed to have some sense of humor. The northwest corridor is actually a broad canyon. It''s a fault in the kilimarro mountains. The narrowest place is several Li wide, and the longest place is more than ten li wide! It is not easy to send troops to guard such a wide "passage". What''s more difficult is: it''s impossible to build a military fortress in that place and station heavy troops! One is that Dewey''s own forces are not rich. Second, there is no water source in the northwest corridor. If you have the ability to garrison tens of thousands of troops there, you have to rely on the rear to transport the water supply every day. Such a huge amount of supply will drag you away! Difficult geographical environment, but also their own door... Not to send troops, not to send troops. Lu Gao... Do you want to see my joke! Let''s see! Two days'' journey, they came to Helan City, the dividing point between the northwest army and governor Bohan. Here, a thousand cavalry escorted by the northwest army left, and governor Bohan sent a garrison to meet them. Philip was also in the queue of the people sent by Bohan. Seeing the arrival of Dewey''s motorcade, Philip rode up to Dewey''s carriage and waited for him to get off. The young staff member said with a smile: "Your Highness, governor Bohan is very interested in our" win-win "plan for conscription. He is waiting for you at the governor''s house in the capital." Dewey looked at Philip''s tired face and sighed, "it''s hard for you." Indeed, the young man took the lead and went to the capital of nurin province to see governor Bohan. Then he convinced the stubborn guy and took Bohan''s people to meet him here. It was hard enough for a weak young aide to travel back and forth for hundreds of miles in just two days. Then he smiles and blinks at Hussein behind him, and whispers, "look, Hussein... We''ll have enough troops soon!" But then, with a wry smile, Philip whispered, "Your Highness, things are not so optimistic... Because Bohan has put forward a condition that may make us very difficult..."¡° Conditions? " Dewey frowned.

 Chapter 255

    When Dewey sat in the governor''s house of nurin province and faced Bohan again, their meeting this time was undoubtedly much more pleasant than the last one.


    After a while of polite greetings, Dewey once again expressed his gratitude and gratitude for Bohan''s last military assistance, highly praised Bohan''s righteous deeds, and expressed his willingness to bear the pension of all the dead soldiers


    At the end of the scene, Dewey picked up the tea made of sand and honey in front of him and took a sip. Then he began to smile and said, "Dear governor birham. My staff member Philip told me that you have some special requirements for the cooperation plan I put forward


    Dewey frowned as he said this. There was a faint dissatisfaction in his heart.


    He thinks his offer has been very generous. Although he had to recruit soldiers in governor Bohan''s territory because his territory was sparsely populated, he also put forward some compensation plans. For example, Bohan could not directly mobilize financial forces to support his troops because of legal reasons. In order not to give the northwest army a chance to obstruct, all symptomatic troops were in the name of private army of tulip family, symptomatic troops, Duvier and Bohan are one and a half, and duvier is responsible for the supply and equipment of all the troops (including Bohan''s troops).


    Such a condition is tantamount to using Dewey''s money to support Bohan. It''s just the population of Bohan''s territory.


    Isn''t he satisfied? What else do you want?


    Dewey thinks that Bohan is definitely attracted by this proposal, because compared with himself, Bohan, who lives in the front of the northwest army, needs to strengthen the army more urgently.


    "I think my offer is enough to express the sincerity of the tulip family." Dewey carefully controlled the tone: "Dear governor Bohan. Your people, enlist your soldiers, I pay to support these troops, military expenses and weapons and equipment are provided by me... Such conditions. I''m afraid we can''t find it in the whole continent. "


    "But you also want to warn my people in my territory." Bohan replied impolitely.


    "No, it should be said to be" the people of the Empire. " Du Wei light way: "I remember you are the governor of the Empire, not Lord."


    "So I am more responsible for the people in my jurisdiction." Bohan held his tea cup in silence.


    Dewey sighed.


    Bohan''s request really has the smell of a lion''s mouth.


    The terms he offered made him a bit awkward.


    Bohan asked Dewey to give him some extra help: a good cavalry general to help him train new soldiers... At the same time, he also needed Dewey to provide him with "magic aid".


    Magic aid? Nice talk! It''s asking Dewey for the magician!


    "The question of cavalry command is not difficult." "If the plan goes ahead, I''m going to build a permanent military fortress in the border area of our two provinces for special training," Du said. I don''t have many good cavalry men, but general lombarton is very famous. It''s heard all over the Northwest... Although I can''t lend you this 250 general, I can allow your troops to use this military fortress and receive general lombarton''s training together in this future military fortress. "


    Bohan thought for a moment. He nodded: "I agree. This proposal is feasible. But how to solve the problem of magic aid? "


    Dewey touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "governor Bohan... Although I am a magician, please understand. I can''t come to nurin province to help you myself, can I


    "But according to my information, you now have at least 30 magicians." Bohan said faintly.


    "Most of them are magic apprentices and don''t have real fighting power." Dewey shook his head, and then he gave a sly smile: "and... They are students of Imperial College of magic, after their internship in the northwest. They have to go back to the imperial capital to continue to study... Even if I promise, I''m afraid the Regent and the school of magic will not promise to let these students stay in the northwest forever. "


    "Your Highness." Bohan stood up. He looked at the closed door and said with a smile, "there are only two of us here. So I don''t think it''s necessary for us to say such empty words. To be honest, with my understanding of you, I believe that these 28 students will never return to the imperial capital. You won''t let anyone go, will you? "


    "Twenty six." Dewey''s face flashed a trace of sadness: "in the battle of giliat City, I lost two excellent students."


    "Yes... But you won''t let these 26 people go back." Bohan said slowly, "besides these 26 students. I know that there are several excellent magicians under your command... For example, master Vivian, who has level 8 strength. "


    Dewey suddenly flashed a light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "governor Bohan, do you think I will agree to send my future wife 600 miles away?"


    "... wife?" Bohan was slightly stunned, and then he frowned.


    blamed! Isn''t the information saying that the tulip Duke might marry the Liszt family? How could that sorceress be his wife?


    "So... What about the leading teachers of the students? They are two decent intermediate grey mages. " Bohan immediately gave up asking for Vivian. And he understands. Since Dewey even said "wife". Don''t make such an idea yourself.


    No man would be willing to send his wife to someone else to work hard.


    Dewey said with a smile: "governor Bohan... You may not know the identities of the two leading teachers? They are the disciples of master Aleck of the Magic Union... The real magicians of the Magic Union, and also the teachers of the school of magic! The Academy of magic in any case. They would never give up two excellent magic teachers! "


    This time he was telling the truth.


    Although Dewey has long thought about keeping these students in the northwest. But elliotti''s two disciples, he didn''t really think about it. These two people are going back to the college to continue to teach students.


    "Why not ask the emperor for help?"


    Dewey simply put forward his own question.


    In his opinion, governor Bohan was in the northwest. In order to fight against the northwest army, he asked the emperor for help. In order to stabilize the situation in the northwest and fight against the warlord of the northwest Army... Let Prince Chen send some court magicians. The wise Prince Chen will not refuse such a request.


    Bohan was laughing bitterly. His face was a little tired and he sighed softly. This time he got up and went to the window. "You don''t seem to know my background," he said softly


    After a pause, he said in a low voice: "when I came to the northwest from the south, the person who recommended me was his royal highness Yawen, the deceased prince. From a political point of view... I, hehe... Should be regarded as belonging to the Grand Prince Group. Now Prince Chen is the Regent. He doesn''t remove me from the northwest or take me back directly. He still asks me to stay in the northwest and command the military and political power here. It''s already very wise! If I want the magician again... Will he give it to me? "


    can''t!


    Although Dewey didn''t say it, he immediately gave the answer in his heart!


    Indeed, even if Prince Chen is a wise man, he is generous enough. However, in the face of the prince''s continuous efforts, in order to take the overall situation into consideration. It was magnanimous not to change Bohan''s position as governor. Give him the magician again... That''s absolutely impossible!


    "And... Even if Prince Chen sent a magician." Bohan said with a smile: "I''m afraid the people sent here have to shoulder the heavy task of" monitoring "me! When the time comes, how can you do things?! The court magicians. I don''t have to think about it, Magic Union. I don''t care


    Speaking of this, Bohan suddenly bowed deeply to Dewey. His eyes couldn''t hide his tiredness: "Dewey..."


    He actually abandoned the officialdom''s address, so he called Duwei''s name, but it made Duwei''s heart move.


    "Duwei..." Bohan said slowly: "I have been in the Northwest for many years... In my heart, although I was recommended by the prince. But I''ve never thought of myself as a faction. I, Bohan, am a member of the Roland Empire and an official of the Empire. If I like politics, I will not come to this barren land in the northwest! At that time, I had many ways to stay in the prosperous imperial capital! But... The chaos in the northwest will one day become a serious threat to the Empire! Over the past few years, I have worked hard, and I can only clamp down the northwest army step by step, but I have made real progress. But not necessarily many. I''m getting old day by day... This place in the northwest. There''s always going to be a big mess. I... it''s not that I don''t understand, but I can''t help it! "


    That''s all. Bohan looked sincere and said, "I know that when you came to the northwest, I set a trap for you... You probably resented me in your heart. I can apologize to you here, Bohan. At that time, you just came to the northwest. Naturally, I was dissatisfied. I always feel that the emperor is about to cut my power. In addition, you are so young that I feel resentful. I think you can do anything in Northwest China at your age. That''s what I did... Hey, hey, move. "


    After a pause, Bohan sighed: "after a year, I''ve been convinced by your every move in the northwest of Dewey and the rising tide of the province of dessa. I thought about it again and again. Although you and I were estranged in the past, we had the same goal. If we continue to fight like this, it''s really meaningless. I just decided to... "


    At this point, governor Bohan went up to Dewey, bowed deeply, and said from the bottom of his heart, "Your Highness, the state is important!"


    Looking at the old governor Bohan, Dewey trembled in his heart, suddenly stood up, looked at each other deeply, and said slowly: "five people. No more... And every three months. Besides... Let me see if I can find you a real magician. Governor... The state is the most important thing! "


    Bohan was relieved and suddenly laughed, but the smile was full of dignity.


    "Dewey... You and I talk in a simple way... To tell you the truth. Even if we can level the northwest in the future! Once the situation in the northwest stabilizes, I am afraid that my governor will be removed. I know in my heart that although Prince Chen is wise... Politics is politics! He still uses me because he needs me here in the northwest. One day, I won''t be needed... I''m the governor, and I''ll be the first! Anyway, I''m not young any more. In the future, I''ll ask you to come to the northwest! "


    When Dewey came out of governor Bohan''s study, Bohan himself sent Dewey out of the governor''s house. Dewey didn''t stay much, but immediately set foot on the way back. In the carriage, Philip listened to the conversation between Dewey and Bohan. He couldn''t help but be moved and said, "your honor... Do you really agree with him?" Dewey nodded, and he suddenly laughed: "otherwise, he promised to give it to others... And he also promised that the powder cans that we have newly developed to show our prestige in giliat city can also be provided to him at his discretion, and he expressed his willingness to pay for them." Philip frowned, endured for a long time, and finally said with a bitter smile, "are you... A little too generous?" With that, even Dewey couldn''t help laughing. Say, still really don''t want to be own style! To do things by yourself is always a wild goose''s feather. It''s only a gain, and it''s absolutely not willing to suffer losses. This time it was a big gift, not only to the other side of the magic students, but also to provide gunpowder. Of course... The formula of gunpowder will never be handed in. Products can be provided, but technology can''t! Dewey is quite sure of that¡° I help him... Because he''s really a good official. " Du Wei sighed: "at least he''s not the kind of noble master who plans for himself... Well. He''s a capable guy. It''s a pity... State affairs are the most important thing

 Chapter 256

    Back to Loulan City, it was the eighth day after the appointment with the Golden Dragon.


    After he came back, Duwei had a lot of things to deal with. The first important thing was to interrogate the female assassin who was captured by himself.


    However, when the first step into the home, I heard that Rodriguez really came to find himself. Du Wei was very surprised. He immediately put everything behind him and went to see the paladin for the first time!


    Master! After all, he is an expert!


    The only two Paladins left on the mainland are all in their own pockets!


    However, when Du Weixing rushed to see the paladin, he first saw the other side''s undisguised disabled right hand, and his heart sank!


    He''s so hurt?


    Hussein didn''t tell himself!


    "Are you looking at my hand?" Rodriguez smile very gently, he easily broke the heart of Dewey: "you must be thinking now: it''s not easy to come to a strong hitter, but the strength is... Right?"


    Dewey gave a wry smile, then sighed and sat down beside Rodriguez.


    Soon, he found a subtle difference.


    Dewey had seen the paladin twice before. The first meeting was just a hurry. Rodriguez met Prince Chen. At that time, Dewey was busy dealing with the Dark Wizard under the prince. So the first time we met, we didn''t have a deep impression on the paladin. But at that time, the other party''s tremendous momentum was absolutely unforgettable.


    And the second time, under the imperial city. In front of countless eyes, the paladin showed his strong strength without reservation. A level 9 local warrior was easily killed in front of him... Then he left.


    No one will forget such a scene.


    At that time, Rodriguez was like a sharp sword, sharp, although he had deliberately low-key. But I can''t cover up the killing spirit!


    But now Rodriguez


    There was a strange feeling in Dewey''s heart. Is this middle-aged man in front of me really the paladin I know?


    He seemed to have lost all that pressing edge. It''s like a sword that has lost all its sharpness... No blade, no spirit. He seemed to be such a pale, quiet middle-aged man.


    "I guess you''re a little disappointed now." Rodriguez smiles.


    "It''s not disappointment." Dewey shook his head: "just a little shocked... Your hand?" With a cough, Dewey said slowly, "I can''t think of anyone who can cut off your hand! In this world, I can think of guys. There''s only one... But that old lizard is unlikely to come to the mainland. "


    "I cut off my right hand myself."


    Rodriguez''s reply surprised Dewey!!


    "You... Yourself?" Dewey gulped his own saliva.


    A warrior... Even if he has been promoted to the holy level. Even if the saint terrace is strong, whether it''s left hand or right hand... It won''t have much influence on the power of the saint terrace. After all, the holy rank has broken through the strength of pure power, and pays more attention to the "understanding" of power.


    But anyway. For a knight who uses a sword, he has lost his right hand which he is most used to... His famous stunt "sigh of frost moon", how much power is left?!


    "I remember that I asked Hussein to bring you the beauty under the moon." Rodriguez''s voice seemed to be slightly lost. Then he laughed again, calm as the wind: "when I give up this sword, I''m ready to give up my right hand."


    Seeing that Dewey was still at a loss, Rodriguez said softly: "the sword of beauty under the moon should not belong to me. At that time, my teacher just lent this sword to me. Today, this sword can no longer help me. Instead, it has become a shackle for me to break through. "


    He raised his right hand and gently shook the broken wrist. "It''s really a hard decision to make," he said with a self mocking smile. When I''ve got the breath of frost and the sigh of frost and moon. I''ve got the sword skills that I can use all over the world. At this time, let me abandon myself. I''m afraid few people can resist this temptation, and I can''t resist it myself! So, in order to get rid of my idea, I just cut off my right hand completely! In this way, I can really get out of the shadow of "beauty under the moon."


    Dewey just doesn''t understand the truth, but if Hussein is present, he can fully understand what Rodriguez said.


    When you already have a golden mountain. Can you have the will to give up?


    I''m afraid... No.


    Dewey doesn''t quite understand. But also shocked by the paladin''s supreme perseverance, can not help but sigh. Nothing was said.


    He took the cup in disguise and then said with a bitter smile, "well, sir Rodriguez, I hear from Hussein that you are entrusted to come to the northwest to help me. This is not a fake. You don''t want me to have a good time. "


    Rodriguez laughed: "although I don''t have my right hand, I don''t believe I will become a useless waste. If you don''t mind, your highness, I''d like to stay with you in the future


    okay!


    Dewey, that''s the real relief. After all, it''s the strength of the paladin. Even if he abandoned his right hand to pursue higher martial arts goals, the strength of the holy rank is still there.


    "I have another question." Dewey suddenly thought of a thing: "this question has been bothering me recently... I''m afraid only you can give me the answer."


    At this point, Du Wei took a deep breath: "your unique skills, ice fighting spirit, and" sigh of frost moon "... Have you ever accepted an apprentice, or taught these skills to others? I''ve met a young man recently. He''s very aggressive. "


    To duvet''s disappointment, Rodriguez frowned tightly. Shaking his head: "no! My martial arts are all taught by my teachers. I didn''t teach it to anyone... I don''t think my teacher should have done it again. Although he has many disciples, I seem to be the only one to learn martial arts. "


    "Who is your teacher?"


    Rodriguez smiles: "blue ocean."


    Ding!


    With a clear sound, duvet''s teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    When duvet and Rodriguez finished their long talk, duvet came out of the room with a gloomy face and haze in his eyes. He couldn''t help sighing.


    "Hell... The frost is fighting. Daxueshan disciple... Damn, it''s really complicated! What Sebastian learned is actually the martial arts of Daxueshan, so does lugao have something to do with Daxueshan? "


    Things... Are really big.


    According to Rodriguez''s request, he was given an independent yard to practice in the castle. The first thing after Dewey was to interrogate the poor female assassin.


    If the female assassin is from Daxueshan, then lugao is also from Daxueshan. What''s the relationship?!


    The assassin of Daxueshan assassinates the disciple of Daxueshan?


    AILU has suffered enough. After being caught by the tulip Duke, he spent eight days on his way back from watt city. She was stuffed in a large sealed wooden bucket, which was filled with some smelly grass, while she was bundled like a rice dumpling. Although there were air holes in the barrel, she was almost suffocated several times.


    This hateful tulip Duke... What does he want to do with himself?


    Eight days later, the nobleman ignored himself. It was as if after catching himself back, he ignored himself.


    But... There is still a little fluke in AI Lu''s heart. Fortunately, he did not question himself again! The last time I was interrogated, it was really embarrassing. Although I have been trained since childhood and know how to make full use of my woman''s body weapons at any time... But. The little nobleman took off all his clothes that day and looked like that


    AI Lu is very clear that it is not with lust or lust. On the contrary, when the little nobleman looked at himself, his eyes were clear... Even cold. With a deep mockery and banter.


    It''s like... It''s like a cat looking at a mouse under its paw!


    Whether it''s anticipation or fear. When Dewey tried AILU again, it took a few days, from the initial fear to later despair. AILU asked herself that she was ready.


    Therefore, when Duwei walked into the cell, he looked at her hands in shackles and her body sticking to the wall. Originally, she was extremely sexy, forming an attractive "big" shape. Duwei never thought that her first words would be like this.


    Yeah. When Dewey walked into the cell. AI Lu opened a pair of big eyes, eyes is not so brave. It''s better to say "accept one''s fate" or "abandon oneself".


    "You... Are you finally coming to ooxx me?"


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    If not considering the need to maintain the deterrent power of an "interrogator". Du Wei''s first reaction to such a girl''s words was almost rolling with laughter.


    "What did you say... Ooxx? Did you say the word "ooxx" Du Weiqiang kept smiling, but this made his expression full of strangeness, which seemed to be enough to make the female prisoners feel uneasy.


    "Rare, isn''t it?" AILU reluctantly raised her head, only with this camouflage of strength to cover up the inner panic: "this way to deal with a female prisoner, is not the most effective! You must think so


    The best figure... However, it seems that this female captive''s brain is also "the best".


    Dewey sighed. Is Daxueshan crazy? Actually sent such a simple minded girl to carry out the task.


    With a strong interest, Dewey deliberately approached AILU, nose almost close to AILU''s face. Then he sneered maliciously, and carefully looked at the attractive body in front of him


    The eyes are very picky... AILU''s first reaction is to make herself feel strange. As if the other side is not to appreciate... But to criticize! As if this hateful nobleman was looking at his body with a kind of harsh and critical eyes! Such eyes. On the contrary, AILU''s resentment, which had been suppressed for many days, broke out! How could he be dissatisfied? What qualifications does he have? My body is spent countless hard work to practice out! Even the people on the snow mountain think they are excellent! In the implementation of the task, such an attractive appearance, enough to bring the greatest advantage! In any case... He is still dissatisfied?! In spite of these confused thoughts in her heart, AILU couldn''t help but wring a pair of slender and strong legs tightly under Dewey''s eyes¡° You have good conditions. " Duvet finished with a long sigh. Listen to this "praise", AI Lu suddenly eyes suddenly filled with tears. It''s a complex humiliation. After being stripped off by the little nobleman that day. He actually tied himself up like a dead dog and threw it into the barrel! These days, AI Lu is still wearing that hot red clothes. She has been stuffed in a wooden barrel for several days, which makes her feel as if she is sticky. The grass full of dust is stained on her body... Even if she has to be decapitated, can she take a bath first¡° You''re lucky today. " Dewey held his arms and stepped back, which made AILU feel relieved: "I originally learned a piece of bad news today. Before I came here. I''ve already thought about it. I''m going to clean you up. It''s just a good way to vent my anger. But... You''re lucky. When I entered the door just now, your first words made me very happy. That sentence makes me very happy, so I can let you go for a while today. But... "Dewey gently raised his hand and flicked his fingers across the air. Hiss a, wear in AI Lu wrist, subway shackles issued a crisp crack sound, opened¡° I''ll give you a chance, a chance to suffer less. Now you can make yourself comfortable. I''ll have paper and pens delivered later. You put everything about you. Write it on paper... I want to know all about your origin and the situation of the big snow mountain behind you. I don''t want to waste time asking you one by one. If you are smart, write by yourself. You can write as much as you know. Anything, anything you know, even some details... Even how you people in Daxueshan pour the toilet, you write it all for me! I''ll give you three days to write these things. Three days later, I''ll come to see you... "At this point, Dewey deliberately stopped and observed the expression of the female prisoner:" however, if I get this thing after three days, and can''t satisfy me... Dear miss AILU, you will suffer a lot. " With that, Dewey took a step. One hand squeezed AILU''s chin. Lift her head up, under the forced eyes. Let AILU''s frightened eyes have nothing to hide. Then, in a low cry of AI Lu, Dewey''s hand quickly slid down her chin, and gently stayed on the proud curve of her chest for a while... Damn asshole! He even pinched hard!! Taking back his hand, Dewey put his hand to his nose and sniffed it. Then he sighed with regret. Looking at the poor female prisoner, he mocked: "er... Dear miss AILU, I have to make a suggestion to you... It''s time for you to take a bath!" After that, with a long smile, Dewey left the cell. Before the door closed, Dewey''s words came from a distance¡° Hum, thirty-five days... Remember, you have three days. If you can''t satisfy me at that time... I promise you, your suffering is ten times more terrible than what you said about "ooxx." With a bang, the cell door was slammed shut. AI Lu''s heart is frightened and afraid, but she can''t help but come up with an idea that makes her at a loss. What does this bastard mean by "35 d"?

 Chapter 257

    "Hanyue" is a very beautiful name, and similarly, with such a beautiful name, hanyue herself is indeed a beautiful girl.


    However, with the famous saying that beauty has a bad life since ancient times, the fate of hanyue is not happiness.


    Hanyue is 16 years old. Her skin is not as white as milk like that of the girls in Roland. But a little bit of light wheat skin, as smooth as satin. People who like moon think that her eyes are really as bright as the moonlight in the night sky. However, such a beautiful face, brought her only disaster.


    Han Yue''s father and mother are not from mainland China, although she was born in this continent. When hanyue was very young, her parents told her that they all came from the south. In the deep of the beautiful sea, in the distance, it was a rich and beautiful place. That place, on the continent of Roland, was called "Nanyang".


    Both parents were plundered by imperial expeditionary forces when they were young. Originally, the father was said to be the son of a tribal chief, but the mother was not beautiful, so she could only be regarded as an ordinary woman. However, it was also lucky that because of her not outstanding appearance, hanyue''s mother did not become the plaything of those slave owners in Roland like other female slaves.


    With a very accurate word, we can completely summarize the identity of Han Yue.


    She was born in mainland Loran. Although her skin and appearance have obvious features of Southeast Asia, she can speak the words of mainland Loran and even write her own name in the words of mainland Loran.


    However, as a slave''s child, hanyue was destined to be a slave in her whole life. What''s more, she showed amazing beauty from an early age. Where slaves gather. When Han Yue was young, she couldn''t understand why she was more beautiful than other children, but those people always looked at her with pity and pity.


    After growing up a little bit, hanyue finally understood the deep meaning of her eyes.


    Beauty, indeed, has become her greatest sin!


    At the age of 12, hanyue was sold from one slaver to another. She began to be forced into training... Shameful training. It can be imagined that a 12-year-old girl, but began to be forced to be deprived of dignity. Every day to learn how to


    ... to please men.


    According to the normal life track of a beautiful female slave, Han Yue has quietly understood her future destiny since she was 12 years old


    Yes, because of her beautiful body, she will be bought by some rich nobleman or businessman in the future, and then she will become a plaything to be trampled by men. When the host is tired of playing, she will throw it to others... In the future, if she is waiting for the day when she is old. When she no longer has any attraction, she may be married to a groom who is also a slave or a slave in the plantation... And have children if she has not been tortured to death by men at that time.


    And then... Her future generations will also continue to be slaves. If she has a son, she will face endless labor all her life. If it is a daughter... If she is beautiful, she will repeat the tragic fate of hanyue!


    This is the slave.


    So, when hanyue and other girls were sold to Duoduo of the northwest army. She has been desperate for life, although when she was a child, her mother would quietly tell her about the beautiful South Ocean, the islands like pearls in the blue sea.


    Pearl... Han Yue has never seen it in her life.


    And then, fate played a big joke on her, and twice.


    For the first time, she had been told that she would be "rewarded" to a general of the northwest army who held a heavy army. Han Yue didn''t know what the northwest army was, but she understood. She is about to say goodbye to her girlhood career, and what she has been trained for many years... Will be put into practice. Moreover, she must not do anything to offend the future master, otherwise, her parents will suffer a miserable fate.


    But one day later, things changed. She and other girls were put into a dark cell. In that cell full of terrible putrid smell. She even saw the white bones on the ground and the blood on the shackles. Then several girls were flogged and tortured.


    I don''t know the month of hanyue at this time. Because of the "Assassination" at the banquet, these female slaves have been sentenced to death by general Lu Gao, the supreme commander of the northwest army.


    The next day, the naked girls were caged and taken to the forest farm in the suburbs. They changed from plaything to "prey".


    The second time, she thought she was dead. The rude and savage soldiers waved at them with bright knives and drove them into the woods like animals. Everywhere were the proud and cruel laughter of those terrible soldiers.


    When running in the forest, her beautiful leg was cut by thorns, and her physical strength was exhausted quickly. How can she not be exhausted? She hasn''t eaten or drunk for a day or a night.


    Originally, hanyue was ready to die... Maybe it''s good for her to die here. At least, death is more reassuring than those miserable fates in the future.


    However, at that time, listening to the screams of other girls far away from the woods, hanyue could not suppress her inner fear. At this moment, it is as if the desire for survival has been aroused from human instinct.


    She ran desperately, her soft and bare feet had been cut by the sharp stone, but she didn''t seem to feel the pain... Finally


    She fainted.


    It is no exaggeration to say that these two fates have brought hanyue a completely different "future".


    When she woke up, she was with several girls... What made her cry was that there were only six of the dozen girls who were locked in the cage, including herself.


    Is it possible to live? Or... I was handed over to a new master? Become a plaything for some new owner?


    Hanyue and her girls were loaded into the carriage together. And then they bumped all the way, and no one told them where to go. Fortunately, however, the new owner seems to be more kind, at least giving them clothes, food and water.


    Eight days later, hanyue came to a big city. To her surprise. She has never seen such a big city in the northwest in these years!


    The carriage of the carriage was not sealed. Han Yue was in the corner. He could see the outside through a small hole in the board. She saw the majestic city wall, the grassland people in strange clothes, the herds of cattle and sheep, the mighty soldiers, and the satisfied smile on the faces of the pedestrians in the street.


    last. They were taken into a castle.


    People here did not abuse them. Compared with the rude soldiers in the northwest army, the guards here were serious and quiet. They were kept in a room for a day or even at night. Hanyue also got a piece of hot bread full of aroma.


    She huddled in the corner, like a greedy little mouse, gnawing desperately, and then sat by the window with her knees all night, looking at the moon outside.


    The day after I came to the castle. Hanyue finally met her new master.


    When the young man with a faint smile came into the room, although he looked so young... It seemed that he was not as old as himself. However, Han Yue could feel that when the bodyguard standing behind the young man looked at the little nobleman, there was no doubt of worship and respect in his eyes.


    What makes hanyue''s heart beat is that this young man... The way he laughs is really good-looking


    "From today on, I am your new master. You can call me young master. Or... Your highness. "


    This is the first time that hanyue heard Dewey''s voice.


    "And from today on, you will find that I am the kindest master you have ever met. But... In return, you must satisfy me. Because I will give you a chance to change your destiny. "


    Dewey looked at the six girls in front of him like frightened rabbits. He spoke slowly and clearly: "with me, you can get comfortable clothes, delicious food and proper freedom. But you have to understand. Your lives are mine. Although I will not give you to a man to abuse... But as your master. You must always be ready to die for me. In return, I will try my best to meet your requirements... However, there is only one chance. "


    At this point, Dewey has noticed hanyue.


    There is no doubt that even if her face is full of fatigue, even if her legs are still injured, even if she is just kneeling in an insignificant corner. But the beauty of hanyue is still the most outstanding among all the "prey".


    Her beauty is like a strong growth in the snow mountain rock cracks in the snow lotus, delicate, but full of the beauty of life.


    "What''s your name?" Dewey looks at the girl and smiles. His smile is very gentle.


    "... including the month."


    The voice is very low, but the voice is very moving.


    Dewey nodded. "Tell me, what''s your biggest wish in your heart?"


    Although Du Wei''s eyes are calm, Han Yue suddenly instinctively gives birth to a wave of fear! Although the young master is very good-looking, the way he laughs makes people want to be close to him. But... His eyes are really scary!


    "I..."


    "Say it, my child." Du Wei suddenly walked past and passed by the other girls kneeling in front of him. Du Wei''s hand was gently pressed on Han Yue''s shoulder. His voice was very gentle: "tell me, what''s your biggest wish?"


    Although he was not very old, it seemed natural for everyone to hear such a tone. It seems that this young master should be so superior by nature.


    "I..." Han Yue suddenly raised her eyes, her beautiful eyes like the moon, which made Du Wei sigh in his heart.


    "I hope... Is no longer a slave." After that, hanyue has closed her eyes. She didn''t know where she got the courage. But experience tells her, dare to say such words, the next encounter, I''m afraid, is a merciless whip! After waiting for a long time, the expected whip didn''t come, but Duwei''s hand had fallen on her face and caressed her face. Then hanyue heard about this life. The most wonderful voice in her 16 years of life¡° Well, from today on, you are no longer a slave Hanyue''s heart immediately beat hard. She looked up in surprise and looked at the young master¡° But... Your life is still mine. " Du Wei light way: "I can let your father, your mother.". Your family, your friends... Are all slaves. But in return, your life is mine, anytime, anywhere. Any word I say will be your highest mission. " Finally, Dewey patted her on the forehead. "From now on, you''re their leader." After walking out of the room, Dewey could clearly feel it. At the moment when the door was closed, the beautiful little slave named hanyue was at the end of the crack in the door with the kind of distressing eyes. With a sigh, Dewey pondered for a while, and gave orders to the two excellent etiquette teachers¡° See these girls in there? " Dewey looked at a 40 year old woman in front of him, who was a former etiquette teacher of the Rowling family, and another who had even worked in the court¡° From today on, I want them to receive the best education and training... I want all the girls here. In the future, she will have a temperament comparable to that of a noble girl... "Du Wei said with a smile:" that girl named hanyue... I ask you to train her to be a princess! Do you understand? Princess As a half life in the noble circle ups and downs of the etiquette division, two middle-aged women have not seen anything? He immediately guessed the young Duke''s intention and answered it with the most humble tone. Du Wei sighed in his heart: beauty has always been the most lethal weapon. Color is bone scraper! Sometimes, such an invisible knife is far better than a cavalry! Hussain left with Dewey with a cold face. When he went outside, there was no other bodyguard around him. The paladin suddenly said in a cold voice, "Dewey. You... "What do I do?"¡° Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. " Hussain said slowly, "Dewey, I don''t think we should take advantage of these poor innocent girls..." "are you dissatisfied?" Dewey suddenly laughed: "or do you think this kind of behavior is a little mean... Not in line with your chivalry? Or maybe. Think I''m too evil? " Hussein didn''t speak, but his eyes answered Dewey''s question¡° Hussein. " Dewey looked at the sky outside. On the gray sky, it was bleak: "you see it! This is the northwest! No bright sunshine, no gentle spring breeze! There is only cruelty and coldness here Then he turned and looked at the paladin in front of him: "what am I, Dewey? I''m not as strong as Lu Gao! The foundation in the northwest is not as good as Bohan! I''m not as powerful as grassland people! The magicians around me are far less than those in Daxueshan! In this place... But I have to survive! It''s not just me! And us! You, me, Longbottom, Robert, Dardanelle... Wait, wait, all of you! There are tens of thousands of tulip family soldiers and hundreds of thousands of people behind me! And my family! My family! Everyone has to survive! " Hussein raised his eyebrows. Dewey said solemnly: "I don''t think I''m mean or evil... I don''t mind doing something more evil if I have to! In order to survive here... I''m not a knight, I''d rather be a devil! " Finally, Dewey sighed softly, but his tone was more firm: "if you think I''m evil... Congratulations, because I am!"

 Chapter 258

    The tenth day of appointment with the second Dragon Prince.


    Outside Loulan City, Dewey is well prepared.


    Since last night, he has made all the arrangements.


    "Hussain, go to Vivian, our beautiful snake, um... And our frost fighting Paladin, call everyone out. We''re going to play a dragon killing game together. "


    Dewey had a good plan. When the Dragon came, he let Hussein fight with each other for the first time.


    It is also the strength of the holy rank, although human beings have to suffer some losses from the more perfect dragon race. But with the help of the old Hou, it should not be inferior. At least we can fight an unbeaten situation.


    Around Rodriguez, the paladin without a hand, is an unbeaten situation.


    However, Loulan City, which has been established with great difficulty, can not suffer under the fire of war. Duwei has made all his plans. He drags the dragon and retreats to a distance far enough from the city. Then he adds Medusa and Vivian, and three powerful magicians join hands


    It''s just a Dragon Prince. With the current strength of our own side, I''m afraid that the whole mainland, if only the old dragon comes by himself, will be unable to resist... It''s just a little dragon, absolutely able to kill it!


    Of course, the best result is: several strong men on their own side compete with the Dragon Prince in turn. The purpose of this war is not only to win, but to find a way to keep it! It can''t even run away.


    At last... Summon the Warcraft to subdue the Dragon while the opponent is exhausted.


    Then, Dewey himself can become the only magician on the mainland with golden dragon.


    I have to say... This abacus is very good.


    But


    From the morning when the sun just rises. Dewey had been waiting on the wall with several strong men.


    With the pride of the dragon clan, since it has agreed to fight, it will definitely not do any sneak attack. At least it should come here aboveboard. Maybe it will make a long roar, shake Loulan City, and then come out gorgeous


    But


    From the morning, Dewey sat at the head of the city. Gradually feel the top of the sun began to strong up. Until noon, Dewey reluctantly drank some iced fruit wine, and then simply performed a magic of ice


    In the afternoon, the damned sun was blocked by dark clouds, and the wind began to blow in the northwest direction. The sky was covered with sand, and the gray sky made Duwei''s morale waver.


    Although the sun is not so strong. But the wind is still a headache.


    As time went by, the damned golden dragon still didn''t show up.


    Several paladins, Great Magicians, top class Warcraft beauty snake... So many strong people sat on the castle for a whole day, until the sun gradually tilted to the West. Du Wei had a doubt in his heart: "did the dragon people begin to learn cunning? It doesn''t want to attack at night, does it? Well, did I underestimate the intelligence of this large reptile? "


    Unfortunately, when night falls. When the wind blows away the clouds and the stars twinkle in the sky, it''s past midnight.


    And the waiting opponent hasn''t appeared yet.


    Finally, with a sigh, Dewey got up from his chair and said with a wry smile to some strange looking companions around him:


    "Er... In the present situation, there is only one possibility. Ladies and gentlemen, I think we''ve been stood up. "


    I didn''t expect that. Solemnly, proud of the dragon, even in the "Duel" such a sacred thing in front of the public to make such a despicable act. It also made several of the most powerful people in the mainland wait for a whole day.


    Dewey doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh... Or is he worried that the Golden Dragon will suddenly jump out at some point in the future?


    "Well, well... There is no fight today. Let''s go back to sleep."


    Du Wei just finished this sentence, suddenly heard nearby Wei Wei An surprised pointed to the distance, covered his mouth and issued a low cry: "ah! Look


    In the distance, under the gate, on the road, in the night. A figure walked slowly.


    Is it the golden dragon?


    Not like


    Far away. The fluttering Cape, and a silver long hair fluttering. It''s like a silver snake. Under the gorgeous dress, wrapped with a slender attractive body, slowly step on the road leading to the gate.


    When the visitor came to about 200 meters away from the gate, she stopped, raised her face and seemed to smile at Dewey above the gate.


    Although the distance is very long, but the magician''s sense organs are superhuman. Dewey still saw the familiar beautiful face clearly. Is still so cold, with a bit of pride in the eyes, and... Clearly so beautiful a girl, but it is full of violence.


    "I said," who are you waiting for? " The woman under the city suddenly gave a loud smile to Duwei, but her smile was a little tired: "I think the guy you''re waiting for won''t come."


    With that, she suddenly grabbed her hand behind her, then waved it, a golden light flashed in the night sky, whew, an object fell under the gate, inserted on the ground, and then swayed slightly.


    Impressively, this whole body is suffused with the golden light, it is the golden long gun used by the golden dragon!


    However, the tip of the gun has been broken, and the golden handle is full of broken cracks.


    Then, behind the woman, the ripples in the air slowly appeared, and a green robe appeared.


    But compared with the last separation. His green robe was no longer complete, and there were two huge holes in his chest and ribs. Even the green hat, which had been ridiculed by Dewey, didn''t know when it was lost. His silver hair was a little scattered, and even his beard seemed to be short.


    Er... It seems that it was burned.


    Dewey froze for ten seconds, then took a deep breath. Seriously looking at the two guys in the city:


    "Hello! I said, "as the strongest in the mainland, why do you still have such a bad habit of being late?"


    Although the agreement with Dewey was three months, after a full year and 23 days, the green robed guy and his beautiful and violent female apprentice finally appeared in the northwest.


    After opening the gate, Dewey came out with his companions to meet the two apprentices. However, Vivian shrank behind Dewey and just leaned out half of her body. As if she was afraid, she called out: "sister... Sister."


    Joanna''s eyebrows picked. Looking at her sister, she said coldly: "I thought you should be stronger after a year in Northwest China... Why are you still so weak... Hello! What are you afraid of? Will I eat you? "


    Dewey was looking at the old man in the green robe.


    From the magician''s point of view, Dewey clearly felt the old man''s weakness. i can tell. He should have gone through a very fierce war... Maybe more than one.


    The robe on his body is clearly burned out with magic fire, and his beard... Can force the mainland demon master to such an embarrassing situation


    "What are you looking at?" Gandalf in green has a bad face.


    "I just guess who else on this continent can beat you so badly." Dewey grinned. Then he coughed: "I said, dear teacher... You said that you would come to northwest to teach me in three months. But now, it seems that a year has passed. As the late party, don''t you think you should apologize to your students? "


    Gandalf, green robe, rolled his eyes: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m in a bad mood now. If you annoy me, even if you are my apprentice, I may be angry and make you into ice crystal directly. Now show me the way. You must be very comfortable in the Duke''s palace here. I need a hundred barrels of good wine and a comfortable room... Don''t let anyone disturb me for a month. "


    Du Wei also turned his eyes, but he caught a glimpse of the long flute on Gandalf''s waist... Only half of it is left.


    Dewey knew the old guy was weird, so he would not touch the old monster''s head, so on the way, he asked Joanna quietly.


    "We went to the north. North of the frozen forest. " Joanna''s answer made duvet take a deep breath.


    "Said the teacher. He wanted to see the dragon clan leader who could kill him once. How strong is it. As the dignity of a strong man, he wants revenge. "


    Dewey shrugged his shoulders.


    Revenge? This revenge is really weird.


    Well, can you say: you killed me once, and now I''ll avenge myself!


    "See that old dragon?" Dewey whispered.


    Joanna sighed, "who else do you think can beat my teacher so badly?"


    Dewey nodded: "I''ve looked at him with new eyes if I can come back alive."


    At this time, Gandalf, who heard the conversation between them, suddenly turned his head and gave Duwei a hard look. Then he sighed again: "although he didn''t want to admit it, that old reptile is far more powerful than me. I couldn''t come back, but fortunately, when we ran away, the Dragon had some trouble. That old dragon couldn''t chase us separately, which made us successfully walk out of the ice


    Du Wei didn''t have time to ask what trouble the Dragon had. But Joanna has said the next thing.


    "We came back all the way, and we met the little dragon on the way last night. Just as the teacher''s trip to the north, the old guy of the Dragon tribe made him angry. I just met such a dragon, so... "


    Gandalf sneered: "so I killed it if I didn''t like it."


    Dewey gave a wry smile in his heart. If you can''t beat someone else''s Lao Tzu, you kill their son. Well, although it''s not very elegant, it''s quite in line with the style of the green hat old man.

 Chapter 259

    The old man in the green hat looks very hurt.


    After returning to the Duke''s house, duville found a clean room in the cellar under the castle.


    This is what Gandalf himself asked for. He asked for a dark place where there was no sunshine.


    As a matter of fact, the old greencap was hurt strangely. According to Joanna''s explanation, he is afraid of the sun now.


    Duvet thought about it and could only empty the cellar of the castle for the time being to heal the old man.


    As for Gandalf''s proposal of 100 barrels of fine wine, it''s no joke. He seriously repeated this request again. Obviously, he can''t drink a hundred barrels of wine by himself, even for bathing. However, this kind of request can not defeat Dewey.


    Now there is no lack of food in Desa province. This year, the people have enough surplus food to make wine. Although there was not enough wine in the Duke''s house, duvet sent his soldiers around the city and soon put the number together.


    In the middle of the night, many taverns were knocked on the door. The owners who were awakened in their sleep saw the soldiers outside. They were scared, but the soldiers'' attitude was kind. It simply showed that after the Duke asked to collect 100 barrels of wine in one night, all the tavern owners contributed their stocks. Moreover, some of the bosses who were grateful for Du Wei''s good governance also generously said that they could not accept money. However, the soldiers who were strictly ordered by Dewey paid the full price for the wine.


    After all the wine was moved into the cellar, old Gandalf closed the door of the cellar and left a sentence: "don''t let anyone disturb me for a month, anyone, including you."


    Even in order to avoid trouble, Gandalf himself arranged a magic array outside the cellar. More of a silent magic. In this way, even if the outside is shattered, he can sleep in it with a hundred barrels of wine.


    So, although Dewey was full of doubts, he had to ask Joanna.


    At least, now Du Wei is not too afraid of this violent woman... Although the female mage who always threatens to turn people into soul ice crystal is really a hard guy to contact, Du Wei asked himself about his own strength, so he should not be too worried about this.


    "That''s what happened." Joanna picked up the biggest cup on the table, and then in a very forthright manner. As soon as he lifted his neck, he drank a large glass of wine. Then he took a long breath, and did not forget to praise Du Wei: "the wine area here is really good. It seems that it is good to be a powerful aristocrat."


    Dewey was still immersed in what Joanna had just said. After a long time, Du Wei just managed to sort out his ideas and said with a bitter smile, "what do you mean. You and your teacher... "


    "It''s our teacher." Joanna quickly corrected Du Weidi''s mistakes: "now the teacher has agreed to accept you as a disciple. So whether you like it or not, you have to call him a teacher


    "Well, our teacher!! You and our teacher, after leaving the imperial capital that day, went directly to the north? And then all the way north from the frozen forest. Ran to the forgotten ice field... And then to the dragon''s holy mountain? "


    "Yes."


    "Our teacher challenged the head of the dragon clan... And then..."


    "At the beginning. They didn''t seem to take us seriously, but soon the big flying reptiles realized that they had made a serious mistake. The teacher personally beat the other side''s Dragon who was in charge of patrolling outside the holy mountain to the last breath, and finally the old dragon came out to fight. "


    Du Wei sighed, and then imagined the meeting between Gandalf in green robe and the Dragon patriarch in his mind... Then he said with a bitter smile, "it must be a very dramatic meeting."


    You can imagine. When the old dragon saw Gandalf in his green robe, he must have been startled! At least see a guy who was killed by himself, and then appear in front of us, such a thing, not everyone can meet.


    By the way, Dewey asked the time very carefully. Obviously, when Gandalf green robe and Joanna, two brave guys, killed the Dragon Mountain. The three princes of the dragon clan should have set out to deal with themselves.


    For this question, Joanna''s explanation left duvet speechless.


    "We haven''t been to the holy mountain. My teacher and I have been walking around that damned frozen forest for several months, and we don''t know how many Warcraft we killed all the way. The most hateful thing is that at the beginning, we still met human beings, but later, no human beings knew what was going on north of the great round lake. That damned forest was too big. It''s the size of two provinces. I heard it was going north. But a place as big as "northbound" is damned. The devil knows where the road to the holy mountain is. "


    So, the big one and the small two Lu Chi spent too much time in the frozen forest, and when they arrived at the holy mountain, the dragon clan leader had already sent out his three sons.


    As for the PK of the old Mr. Green Hat son and the head of the dragon clan, there is nothing worth describing. After all, Gandalf, Hussein and medusa, the original brand, all lost. And although the green hat son has the strength comparable to the real Gandalf, but meets the old dragon, still has only one end: loses!


    And I lost miserably.


    Fortunately, Duwei escaped from the frozen forest before the decisive battle, the old dragon is not without damage. It also suffered a lot of injuries. The most depressing thing is that with the help of the three masters, Lao long was forced to use the two unique skills "Dragon God guard" and "Dragon God armor" given by the Dragon God at that time


    One of these two unique skills can be immune to any magic abnormal state. One is the physical defense that is strong enough to be abnormal!


    In theory, the dragon clan leader who has these two unique skills has almost ignored any magic and physical attacks.


    Fortunately, these two tricks are said to only be used once a hundred years. When he met Mr. Green Hat, Lao long had no way to use these two tricks.


    What''s more, the injury on the body has not healed. Just gave green hat a chance to escape.


    "You say the dragon people themselves are in trouble?" Dewey is concerned about this issue.


    "It seems that some strong enemy has come to the north of Shenshan."


    Joanna''s words seem to be understatement, but it makes duvet fall into meditation.


    north?


    According to the previous speculation, the northern side of the Dragon Mountain is the evil race that was expelled from Loran by the goddess of light after the ancient war. spirit? Dwarf? Orcs? Maybe there are more


    The dragon people, who are responsible for guarding the holy mountain, are the first line of defense to prevent these criminals from returning to the mainland. Also since ancient times, the most solid defense line, with a strong dragon guard, this line of defense has never been broken.


    But what does "in trouble" mean this time?


    Are the criminals in the North strong enough to make the dragon people nervous and even break through?


    What Dewey needs to consider is: if there is such a group of criminals in the north, if these guys who have been expelled since ancient times are really powerful. Even the dragon people can''t resist


    If such a group of powerful aliens break through the guard of the dragon and return to the continent of Roland, how much impact will it bring to the human world?


    The dragon people can''t resist it. Can humans resist it?


    I just thought about it for a while. Even Dewey himself couldn''t help laughing at the end: eh, am I a little too worried? Or too much of a savior? If the criminals from the North really come back, the first headache is Prince Chen, the Regent, who is the Pope of the temple. Even the bitch of the goddess of light... Even if I count from one to one hundred, I can''t talk about the lofty responsibility of "taking the world as my duty".


    Although such self consolation is a good way, Dewey still has a deep uneasiness.


    At the end of the day, he found that things were completely out of his control!


    Out of control!


    Du Wei could tolerate eating in the northwest, eating in the grassland, eating in the northwest army, and even allowing himself to compromise with Bohan temporarily. But the premise is: for now, at least, it''s under your own control. It''s a necessary step in your own plan.


    But the dragon people in the north. There are also criminals in the North... These are beyond Du Wei''s control.


    Dewey''s mentality is always: not afraid of difficulties, but hate those in their own control of the field of trouble.


    Damn... Mainland people... None of my business!


    Dewey made a vicious conclusion for himself.


    Anyway, what happened to the criminals and the dragon people in the North... Joanna had no idea. Because at that time, she and "our teacher" had run away in a hurry.


    "Well, my dear elder martial sister." Du Wei squeezed out a smile: "anyway, the dragon''s troubles are a headache for the dragon. At least they have an old dragon that''s so powerful. Yeah. I almost forgot to say, welcome to the tulip family''s territory in Northwest China. If you want to run away, go around. Buy whatever you like. Here you can enjoy good wine, delicious food and everything comfortable. But the premise is... For the sake of you and me being apprentices of "our teachers", please don''t cause me any trouble. Let''s not just make ice crystals of other people''s souls just because you don''t like them. "All right?"


    "I want to find something to do." Joanna doesn''t seem to be able to settle down.


    Du Wei had a headache for a while, and then patted on the forehead: "well, governor Bohan of nurin province has been asking me to give him a little ''magic aid''. He is under the front of the northwest army, but there are no magicians. I have decided that in two months, I will send the first group of five magic students to help him. If you like, in these two months, you can teach my group of students, they all have good talent After a pause, considering the violent woman''s temperament, Dewey carefully put forward his bottom line request: "I don''t care how you play these poor boys, but my request is: two months later. I want to see that all my students are complete! Do you understand? You can''t lose a finger. Moreover, I want to see their strength improved significantly! If you can''t do these two things, I don''t think you are suitable for the job. "


    As soon as Joanna''s eyes brightened, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of the woman''s mouth: "Oh? To babysit a bunch of rookies? This job sounds interesting... Well, I''ll take it! "


    "Please remember my two conditions!" Again, Dewey.


    "I see! The first is to ask them not to be injured completely, and the second is to ask them to improve their strength, right? " Joanna gave a careless smile, but then she showed her Fox Tail: "I promise you... Their bodies won''t be hurt... But I don''t guarantee some of them. It won''t leave any psychological shadow


    Du Wei sighed... I won''t call a female devil for myself.


    The most urgent thing Du Wei needs to understand is: after killing dragon two, will the next dragon three princes come to trouble themselves?


    Fortunately, this problem was soon solved.


    On the second day of Gandalf''s arrival in Loulan City, Dewey had already anxiously sent Joanna and 26 students to giliat city.


    The reason is very lucky. Because a special guest came this afternoon. Fortunately, this special guest came after Joanna left.


    Otherwise, Dewey is worried about whether Loulan city will become a battlefield.


    In the afternoon. The sky of Loulan city is filled with a dragon song. The roar of this top creature has brought great panic to the people in the city. Fortunately, with the help of well-trained tulip soldiers, the panic was brought under control.


    Tens of thousands of people''s eyes saw it, above the sky. A huge black cloud like shadow passed in the air. Long wings, long tail, huge body, big head, sharp claws


    "Dragon!! It''s a dragon


    When the first voice burst out, it soon received countless responses.


    A huge adult black dragon, after circling over Roland City, gradually lowered its altitude. It confirmed that the soldiers below did not shoot at it. This is the voice of the people.


    "Duke tulip! I want to see the Duke of tulips


    Dewey was terrified to meet the dragon on the top of the tallest tower of his Duchess castle.


    "Hello..." Dewey looked at the behemoth in front of him. Its wings were flapping, and the strong wind was blowing on Dewey''s face, which made his skin feel pain.


    However, compared with the previous two dragon princes, this black dragon is an old acquaintance of its own.


    "Oh... Dewey! You hateful human being. " The black dragon lowered its height appropriately. It stretched its neck. Look at Dewey up close.


    Dewey didn''t care what the lizard called him. He shrugged. The tone was very relaxed: "Oh, your honor, the dragon''s bodyguard chief, the dragon''s first warrior, the first wise man... Er, do you want to put forward some wisdom questions to me this time?"


    Remembering that the last time he used the arithmetic sequence in mathematics made this stupid dragon almost want to break his head, Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    Mentioning his own embarrassment, the Dragon bodyguard was also a little angry. He grinned at Du Wei: "Oh, cunning human! I haven''t worked out whether your answer is right or not! Damn... There are not so many human beings and rooms on the holy mountain! "


    "You can calculate it slowly." Du Wei curled his mouth and said, "well, dear chief bodyguard, is your coming to declare war on me? Oh... I almost forgot to thank you. Thank you for your information. I didn''t die in the hands of the first two dragon princes. So, are you representing the three princes? "


    "The third prince is very dissatisfied with what you have done." The stupid dragon sighed, but even if it sighed, its voice was like thunder.


    "Dissatisfied?" Dewey said with a smile, "I didn''t kill the second prince."


    "I don''t care who killed that coward. As a king, the golden dragon can''t even beat me. A coward, die when you die This black dragon seems to be very proud of his strength: "the reason why the three princes are dissatisfied is: since you can kill one, why didn''t you kill the other?"


    "Er... If I kill the big prince, then I''m afraid no one can compete with the three princes for the position of patriarch?" Dewey gave a soft smile.


    Hum, the wisdom of these large reptiles is really limited. How can this crude scheme compare with human beings.


    "So the three princes are very dissatisfied." The black dragon snorted. A fire burst out of his nose. Fortunately, Dewey was ready to defuse the fire with a magic defense. Then he said with a smile, "Dear chief bodyguard, please say, your highness, what else can I do for you?"


    "Peace." Black dragon seems to be dissatisfied: "Your Highness, let me tell you. Anyway, you''ve made a little bit of achievement... It''s weak, well, just a little bit. But your gracious highness, still decided to reward you something. Our gracious highness. But a leader with clear rewards and punishments


    A warm smile immediately appeared on Dewey''s face: "Oh? Then I don''t know, your highness, what are you going to give me? "


    The black dragon stretched out its huge claws and slowly spread them out. The palm is a small round bead like crystal.


    "What is this?"


    Dewey clearly felt a faint wave of magic.


    "This is a bead to avoid fire." The Black Dragon said haughtily, "this kind of thing is of little use to the powerful dragon people. But for the small human magician, it should be a good reward. In addition, the third prince tells you that he is satisfied with you for the time being, so if you have any orders next time, you will follow them. "


    Dewey doesn''t care about the arrogance of the other person''s tone... In the face of such a simple minded fool. Dewey doesn''t care about it.


    Carefully accepted the "reward", Dewey suddenly smile at the black dragon. He has a sly smile.


    Well, from this guy''s tone, I don''t have to worry about the three princes coming to trouble me again. Since the other party mentioned "next time", then before the "next time" cooperation, the three princes should not come to kill themselves.


    It''s a pity... I want to get a dragon pet.


    "By the way, the three princes should have gone back to the holy mountain." Duwei suddenly raised such a question, which surprised black dragon. Dewey continued with a smile: "are the criminals from the North fighting again? oh Don''t get me wrong, I''m just a little worried about the great earth dragon. If I can, I''m willing to do something


    "Hum, the great dragon people don''t need any help!" Black dragon simply refused Dewey, but it still said a little information that satisfied Dewey: "those guys organize an invasion every few decades, but they are defeated by us every time. So, you don''t have to worry! For us, it''s just a little supplement for us to fill the abyss of sin! I hope the more criminals come, the better! In this way, we can cut off more heads of criminals and fill the abyss, and the dragon people will be liberated! "


    "Do your work well, man!" The Black Dragon said with a disdainful smile: "now the three princes and the eldest prince have rushed back to the holy mountain. As for you... His Highness the third prince, let me tell you that in view of your achievements this time, he has a good impression on you as a human being. If you continue to work hard, maybe he will degrade himself and make friends with you. "


    Hum, be a friend? I really want to be the landlord.


    Dewey laughed in his heart, but on his face he said with a smile, "so... Is there anything else?"


    "No more!" Black dragon roared and was about to fly away, but suddenly he left the last sentence: "hey... That... When we meet next time, please tell me the calculation method of that topic!"


    Looking at this huge figure flying into the sky, gradually turned into a little... Du Wei was relieved.


    He is not afraid of the black dragon. It''s not difficult to keep this guy with his current power. And... In the cellar of the castle at your feet, there is Gandalf the green hat.


    The old man is not happy with the dragon people! I killed a Dragon Prince just because I didn''t like it. If the old guy found out the black dragon''s visit, he would kill another land.


    But Dewey didn''t want to kill the stupid dragon. After all... After learning about the invasion of criminals


    Let''s leave some strength for the dragon people. After all. It''s hard to find a good watchdog these days.


    Now it seems that the troubles of the Dragon princes have been solved temporarily. Although Dewey is not afraid of dragon princes. But after all, this kind of monster is very troublesome. Moreover, compared with the elegant big prince and the proud second prince, the three princes do not seem to be a noble guy. It may not be terrible to face a powerful enemy. But in the face of a powerful and bad character of the enemy. That''s a lot of trouble.


    With Duwei''s strength, he is not afraid of a Dragon Prince to face the challenge. But if you play a little shady behind, it''s a headache.


    Now, the trouble has been solved. It seems that in the following days, Dewey can relax a little.


    Dewey began to focus on the northwest corridor.


    How to guard a ten mile wide and tens of kilometers long Canyon


    At this time, another thing came to Dewey.


    This time I''m in trouble. From the imperial capital!


    Because before that golden wolf leader sneaked into the province of DESAR, the emperor was very angry. Even Prince Chen could not bear this kind of behavior of "openly trampling on territorial sovereignty".


    Even if Du Weishen knows. The empire is not ready for a full-scale war at all. Prince Chen will also pay close attention to accumulating strength and stabilizing internal problems in the past few years. For the grassland people, for the time being, the strategy is mainly to appease


    But in this matter. The Empire cannot remain silent. Otherwise, at least for the dignity of the Empire, it is a problem that cannot be explained.


    Even if it is for the sake of face, it is necessary to show some toughness appropriately.


    Wang Ting on the grassland seems to have a calming attitude. Envoys have been sent to the imperial capital on the grassland.


    It is said that for this matter, the military headquarters of the Empire has been quarreling for a long time. Several military leaders smashed several tables and dozens of teacups. There are even a group of young generals who even wrote blood letters to the Regent


    However, the negotiation with grassland people did not get a good result.


    Both sides are bickering.


    Grassland people don''t want to fight, and Empire doesn''t want to fight. So from the beginning of the rub, into a mutual spitting.


    It has been a month since the beginning. But the negotiation table of the imperial capital is still in a state of anxiety.


    Well, or, to be precise, the diplomats of the Empire. And the envoys of grassland. The biggest job every day is to think about more saliva. Then spray it on the table.


    Of course, in order to cooperate with the negotiations, the military also made some symbolic moves. For example, the royal city guards regiment conducted a small-scale military exercise, and symbolically issued an official document demanding that the northwest regiment enter a state of combat readiness


    But Dewey knows that the value of this kind of official document is not much higher than bullshit.


    Is the northwest army ready for war? You''re kidding! For so many years, the northwest army has been almost always in a state of combat readiness!


    Moreover, once the war starts, the army will be mobilized to pull out, and countless money and grain will be transported to the Northwest... To whom? To the northwest army? Replenish the northwest army with money, food and materials? Prince Chen won''t do this kind of brain damage!


    Duwei can be sure that Prince Chen will not fight against the grassland people until the northwest army is solved. That''s the bottom line.


    So the negotiating table became a place for politicians to perform. The main battle faction is busy making speeches and asking for war, while the anti war faction is busy making statistics on the expected consumption of war. It is said that they have really worked hard to produce a statistical result that people can''t help but feel chilly! According to this result, if the empire goes to war, I''m afraid it will make the national strength of the Empire retrogress for a hundred years


    But this kind of exaggeration has a great market in the imperial capital.


    After all, the Empire has been peaceful for a long time. From top to bottom, a considerable number of people have been content with peace. There is an instinctive aversion or fear of war.


    In the imperial capital, the little Zach, who was in charge of Duwei''s business in the imperial capital, kept all the news flowing to the northwest. At first, Dewey was a bit gloating.


    Prince Chen must have a headache now. The following hawks and doves are quarreling incessantly. As the actual emperor, Prince Chen must be bored now.


    But soon... The headache fell on Dewey''s head!


    Exactly, 80 days after the battle in giliat. A special envoy of the imperial capital came to the Duke''s residence of Loulan city in Desa province.


    The special envoy, with a team of royal guards, was riding in a gorgeous carriage, on which there was a gorgeous flag of thorns and flowers, and a scepter symbolizing the authority of the Empire


    An appointment order written by Prince Chen himself.


    "I hereby order the tulip Duke of Roland Empire, the court scholar, the court magician, the court astrologer, and the member of the Royal Academy of magic of Roland empire. Member of the wizarding society, governor of the province of DESAR, your excellency duverrudolph, is the special state councilor of the Empire! To deal with all matters concerning the diplomatic friction between the Empire and the prairie court. And grant full responsibility! I hope your highness can live up to your great trust, carry forward the national prestige of our empire and maintain the dignity of our bramble flag!


    (signature) Augustine VI, emperor of the Roland Empire, and Chen, Regent of the Empire. This order was given to the emperor on August 16, 961. It will take effect immediately! "


    It''s no one else who brought this personal warrant. It''s also an old acquaintance of Dewey.


    The count of biaya looked at Duwei''s ugly face and said with a smile: "Your Highness Chen really trusts you. Such state affairs are fully entrusted to you! Now we are fighting with grassland people. It''s just between your thoughts. "


    Du Weimu is holding this appointment certificate with a gaping mouth. He really feels that at the moment, one head has two big heads!


    Good, you are prince Chen. Actually threw this hot potato to me


    Struggling to tear up the warrant or yell at it, Dewey put it away with a reluctant smile. Then he took count villa''s hand and went into his study.


    After closing the door, Dewey looked at the smiling count and sighed, "count villa. I remember that you have never been involved in such government affairs. How did you come to the northwest in person this time? "


    "The meaning of his highness Chen, because in my family''s business. He had a lot to do with grassland and knew more about grassland affairs, so he sent me to the northwest. I will assist you in the negotiation between you and the prairie people this time. "


    "Ha ha..." Du Wei said with a smile, "so I''m the prime minister, and you''re the vice minister."


    Count villa wiped the sweat on his forehead, and he also had a bitter smile on his face: "isn''t it... I''m fine, and I''ve been arrested for this hard work. Duke, you are the most trusted person in his highness Chen''s heart. This time, I''m sure I''ll take the lead in all your decisions just by your instructions. " Hum, do you want to evade responsibility... Dewey despises this guy in his heart. Then he said in a deep voice, "well, now is not the time for a headache. Now that the Regent has sent you here, what should he say to me? " With a look of awe inspiring, villa sighed and said in a low voice, "when I came, his highness Chen only asked me to bring you one sentence!"¡° oh Your highness, what did he say? " The count of villa suddenly had a bitter look on his face, then said a short word with a bitter smile¡° Your highness said, "you can do it." This time, Dewey finally couldn''t hold back. He couldn''t help scolding: "Damn it!"

 Chapter 260

    The count of villa was also very cunning. Dewey was depressed and peeped at the guy. Thought: he wants to evade responsibility, deliberately put the burden on me... In the end is a war and, it matters, no matter what the outcome, the final bound to offend a lot of people, such a show off thankless thing, how can I make him relaxed?!


    Besides, duvet had been dealing with count villa several times, and he knew this guy''s tact. When he was in the imperial capital that day, Dewey had a conflict with the steward of count villa''s house in the slave market. In order to show his kindness, the count even broke his leg and left the steward at the door of his Duke''s house for a day.


    It''s easy to do anything that will make you lose face. It shows that the count is a very tolerant person! In fact, there was no need for him to bow to Dewey. Although Duwei was higher than him, he was also favored by Prince Chen. However, the count of villa was also an old friend of Prince Chen when he was not a regent, and he had always been an old man of Prince Chen''s group. Otherwise, after the coup, he would not soar up and immediately split up the original Solomon family''s property.


    He would rather lose face than show weakness to Dewey. Such people... Should be careful!


    Think of here, Du Wei slowly smile: "count..."


    Villa said with a smile: "you and I are old friends, too. It''s a strange name. Anyway, there is no outsider now. In private, don''t call me count, and I don''t respect your Duke. Let''s all relax. "


    Duvet thought about it and said with a smile, "well, you are much older than me, and you used to be my father''s old friend. If you don''t mind, I''ll call you uncle villa."


    The count laughed: "in private, I''ll call you Dewey. Just don''t think I''m taking advantage of you. "


    After being polite for a while, you''ll say "Uncle villa". When I called "Dewey", I was very affectionate. Du Wei saw that the fire was almost ready, so he said with a smile: "Uncle villa, your family has a lot of business relations with the grassland, and you are familiar with the affairs of the grassland. Although the Regent nominally put me in charge of this negotiation, I am young and inexperienced. It''s up to you to preside over some of the difficult things. "


    Villa immediately shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s not true! Dewey, you''re young, but when it comes to fame. It''s more than ten times my age. Now on the mainland, who doesn''t know that tulip Duke is a genius magician? And although you come to the Northwest for only one year, you have created countless miracles, not to mention. This time, the prairie people sneaked in... Although they were led by the northwest army, most people know that the northwest army is just a fake leader, and you are the one who really defeated the golden wolf head. It''s natural that his highness Chen values you. This time, you should not give up! I''ll just... Wave the flag and shout for you. "


    Du Wei didn''t think so. He secretly scolded the guy for being cunning, but his face became more and more intimate: "Uncle villa, this praise. I''m a little embarrassed! Anyway, you are older than me, and you are more familiar with the affairs of government affairs than me.... "


    "It''s just that I was born a few years earlier, and I''ve grown a little older. Dewey, if you don''t know anything about this negotiation, I''ll tell you everything. His highness Chen sent me to help you. I will try my best to be your assistant


    They walked around for a long time. The villain insisted on the word "help", and duvet sighed. I know that this hot potato is not accepted by the other party. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and give up the thoughts in my heart. Finally, he thought for a while, restrained his smile, and said with awe inspiring: "in this case... Uncle villa, you are from the imperial capital, and now in the imperial capital... What''s the style of his royal highness hechen''s mouth?"


    Villa''s eyes suddenly flashed a little disapproval: "army headquarters? Hum... What else can the big guys in the headquarters do? They only quarrel three times a day, making it dark. His highness Chen is not tired of it. Alas, you don''t know whether to fight or not because of the internal quarrel of the headquarters. Then the headquarters and the Ministry of Finance quarreled about how much military budget to increase. Then, the Ministry of Finance quarreled with the supervision department, blaming the supervision department for its unfavorable control of intelligence. Finally, the supervision department quarreled with the headquarters again, blaming the northwest army for not cooperating with the intelligence gathering work... The imperial capital is in a mess, and I''ll say something unpleasant here... Hum, if the quarrel goes on, it''s just a joke for the grassland people! I think his highness Chen sent the matter to you this time, and moved the place of negotiation to Loulan City, in order not to let the grassland people see our internal strife and lose their prestige. "


    Dewey was furious. This villain is full of gossip in the imperial capital now... But how can Duwei tell these things with him? I have the source of the imperial capital! This villain is so talkative that he won''t reveal a word.


    Du Wei thought of this, but his face was a little discontented. He snorted, put down his cup and said faintly, "Uncle villa, the door is closed now, and there is no outsider. After you and I go out of the door, there won''t be any. The most unfortunate thing is that I''m afraid I''ll offend a group of powerful officials in the imperial capital, whether it''s war or peace.


    If you advocate war, you will offend the doves. If the Lord makes peace, it offends the Hawks. After talking with villa for a while, the old fox went down to have a rest on the pretext of being tired from the long journey. Dewey immediately came to Philip to discuss. Du Wei now relies more and more on this fast-growing staff, and the generals around him, such as long Barton, look down on this weak young man at first, but later they gradually respect him. In private, they think that this young man is absolutely a prime minister. After talking with Dewey for a while, Philip thought for a while and suddenly came up with an idea¡° Your highness, I think it''s better to fight or not! This decision-making power is a hot potato. Since Prince Chen has given it to you, can''t you give it to others? " Dewey said with a bitter smile: "I''d like to throw it to villa, but this guy is more slippery than oil. He won''t be fooled." Philip laughed and said in a low voice, "you can''t throw it to your own people... Then, why don''t you throw it to the grassland people?"¡° Well Dewey''s eyes shine! This is like a light, immediately lit up the heart of the fog. Dewey looked at Philip admiringly, and then said with a smile, "well, Philip, for more than a year, your idea has become more and more cunning!" Philip also gently smile, bow to the body way: "in the adult''s side work... Well, you and I said that sentence is called... Ah, yes: close to red, red, close to black, black." Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "what is it... I say it''s red when it''s near, black when it''s near!" It seems that the people of Roland empire can''t understand the real oriental culture. However, Dewey immediately woke up and said with a smile: "well, You Phillip, this is turning the corner. Did you learn from me about your meanness?" Philip smile: "close to the red, close to the black ah!" With some ideas, Dewey immediately relaxed a lot. So he ordered to prepare for the negotiation. The count of villa brought a carriage full of papers. Among them, there are two big boxes, both of which are the negotiation notes of many days in the imperial capital. Du Wei roughly turned it over, but there was nothing real. The paper was full of records of things that both sides spit on each other, and there was really nothing nutritious. It''s like two tough guys yelling at each other, "you hit me!"¡° Do it first¡° Do it first¡° You fight first¡° You fight first The slobber of these politicians and the quarrel of naughty children are just more flowery words. Well, it''s a wonderful idea to throw this hot potato to the grassland people!

 Chapter 261

    The news that the envoys of grassland came to Loulan city has been spread. Loulan city is very busy these days. The streets, the pubs, the hotels, the drivers, the pawns, everybody was talking about it.


    Talking about it is nothing more than guessing about the outcome of this negotiation.


    The northwest province of Desa is close to the front of the grassland people''s troops. It is the place that is most affected by the grassland people, where the folk customs are strong and the hatred for the grassland people is deep. In the chaos in the streets, it was the main argument that prevailed. Moreover, as Dewey became more and more dignified in the province of Desa, he won the support of the people and was widely believed. I just feel that although the Duchess is young, he deserves to be a wise and powerful magician with mysterious legend. It also increased the confidence of the people. I just thought that even if the hateful prairie people called, and led by this magical Duke, my own side would surely be able to beat the hateful prairie people.


    However, some business groups are inclined to peace talks. After all, businessmen advocate harmony for wealth. Moreover, there are many cattle, sheep and horses on the grassland, which are scarce goods in the mainland. Some fabrics, satins and daily necessities in the mainland can be sold at a good price on the grassland. It''s a huge source of money.


    If there is a war, the road to wealth will be broken. So the caravans also paid special attention to the news. Even outside the Duke''s mansion, there were several large business groups waiting every day to see if the Duke had any new notices.


    There was a lot of public opinion outside. Dewey sat quietly in the Duke''s mansion, waiting for the arrival of the grassland people''s delegation. In his spare time, he only looked at the minutes of the previous negotiation brought by villa, and only watched the quarrel.


    Finally, on this day, the grassland people''s mission arrived from the imperial capital. Under the protection of a thousand royal guards, the mission itself has hundreds of people.


    The leader was a guy named hamuye. He is 40 years old. His status on the grassland is very noble. He is the uncle of the head of the royal family of the grassland king. In other words, he is the uncle of the grassland king, that is, a prince.


    Although most of the minutes of the meeting were boring, the information about this hamuya was detailed. Information on the record. This guy is not only Uncle Wang, but also has a small tribe in his own hands. He also had business relations with several business groups of the Empire. Among the prairie people who were regarded as barbarians, many aristocrats of the Empire spoke highly of him and thought that he was relatively civilized.


    Hamuye himself was depressed. He had been spitting for more than ten days among the diplomats in the imperial capital and the Roland Empire, but there was no progress at all. He was pushed to the northwest province of Desa.


    Most importantly, hamuye is a rare figure with long sleeves who is good at dancing in the savage race of grassland. On the grassland, we respect the strong. However, hamuye himself is not an outstanding warrior. He inherited a tribe purely by his blood identity. Later, in his decades of career, he relied on his keen observation. Standing by his nephew''s side and relying on his brain, he almost stabilized the position of the first think tank in the royal family. He has a certain ability to do this in a barbarian race.


    But. This negotiation in the imperial capital, however, made hamuye extremely depressed. On the one hand, he had a water fight with the imperial officials, on the other hand, he secretly managed up and down, and showed off many years of secret business, hoping to find out something about Prince Chen. He knew that it was not Augustine VI who was now in charge of the Roland Empire, but the new Regent.


    If you can find out the top leaders of the other side and their attitude in negotiations. You''ll be ahead of the game.


    However, to hamuye''s disappointment, the young Regent seemed to be difficult to deal with. He had spent a lot of money on his own management, but he had no news at all. It seems that no one knows the attitude of the Regent. Now, the news is that the Regent has done such a big thing. The Duke of tulip in the northwest was given full power


    What kind of attitude is that?


    Roland want to fight or fight? What is


    What''s more, hamuye is helpless. This tulip Duke, though younger than Prince Chen. But not a good guy to deal with! Because


    Whether it''s a politician or an official. Hamuye studied the culture of Loran people for many years and knew the bureaucratic customs of Loran people very well. You can always find each other''s weaknesses. But the tulip Duke made it difficult for him.


    The other side is young... Most of the young people are hot-blooded, maybe they are a main combatant?


    However, the other side is not a bureaucrat, but a magician! It is well known that magicians are eccentric! Magicians have no national principled stand. It''s all up to one''s liking. It''s impossible to guess.


    Every politician''s opponent can always find out his weakness, whether he is greedy or lustful, whether he is good at fame or power, whether he is bold or tough, or cowardly, or calm and cautious


    But these days, on the road, hamuye has carefully looked at the information about the tulip Duke, but has come to a helpless result: the tiger bites the tortoise, there is no place to bite!


    Greedy for money? The magician''s wealth and aloofness will not value wealth.


    Women? This little Duke is only fifteen years old... And it is said that he even refused to marry Marquis Liszt, the first beauty among the nobles of the Roland empire.


    Like fame? The little Duke has become very famous.


    Power? He''s already a Duke!


    Bold? Judging from what he did in the northwest, he was a bold guy.


    Timid? There seems to be some timidity. He made peace with the northwest army and heard that he had recently shown weakness to Bohan


    Cautious? It''s rather cautious. At least from the perspective of the other party''s administrative policy, it''s not easy for young people of this age to blindly expand the army and maintain a province with more than 20000 troops.


    rash? It''s reckless enough! Go to camp alone. He ran to the northwest army''s home again... It was obviously taking his own safety as a risk.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that he wanted to go crazy


    The opponent of the negotiation, Duke tulip, is a sorcerer who is not greedy for money, lust, fame and power. At the same time, he killed a brave, timid, cautious and reckless guy


    This... This is some fuckin ''conclusion!


    I''m afraid the only chip that can be used as a reference is: after all, this military friction took place in Desa Province, and the Duke of tulip is the main "party"!


    Then he may fight because of his anger... Or he may fight because he is closest to the front of grassland soldiers. And cowardly.


    ... still no clue!


    With this uneasiness, I finally came to Loulan City, Desa province.


    After the end of the previous war, hamuye was ordered to take the mission to the capital of Roland Empire, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, they quietly set out on the road, not through Loulan City, but took a detour. When he came to Loulan city this time, his first reaction was:


    There is such a big city in Northwest China?!


    It was rumored that the new town would be built in three months. Although it was established in full view of the public at that time. But after all, there is no TV news in the world, and most people just hear it. The news is so amazing that it makes people suspicious.


    Today, when he finally saw the city, hamuye also felt that such a city... Was really built in three months?


    Hum... I''m afraid it may not be three months. Roland people have always been cunning, mystifying things. Not without it.


    The convoy went all the way to the city. Although it was protected by soldiers and the Duke of tulip ordered martial law, it was still in the carriage. Hamuye also faintly felt that most of the eyes cast by the onlookers in the distance were full of hostility.


    Well... All the people under my command have such an attitude. I''m afraid that''s the same for leaders.


    Hamuye didn''t care about the attitude of these civilians. He calculated that when he saw the young Duke later, his attitude should be appropriately tough? Or is it appropriate to show a little friendliness


    The motorcade finally came to the Duke''s house. The carriage stopped in front of the suspension bridge, and then on both sides of the street stood soldiers under martial law, and the whole street was sealed off.


    With the help of two young grassland guards, hamuye stepped out of the carriage, looked up at the castle in front of him, and then looked at the Roland officials.


    Danielle, dressed in the uniform of the imperial city guard, came up and introduced himself first. Then light smile way: "expensive make please follow me to come in."


    He could not help feeling dissatisfied. He is the prince of the grassland. Even if the other party is making tulip Duke not come to meet, they should send a deputy. But I only came to another city guard... Is it intentional to give myself a bully?


    As Dardanelle entered the castle. Hamuye was taken into a lavishly decorated conference hall. Before he entered, he took a deep breath. He was vaguely looking forward to meeting his opponent. Unfortunately, he pushed the door and went in to have a look, but he was disappointed!


    A bold fat man was sitting in the door. Seeing hamuye push the door in, he quickly stood up and grinned. Then he strode forward and gave hamuye a warm hug in the way of grassland people.


    "It''s a great honor to have an old friend here! It''s a pity that this is not a grassland. Otherwise, there must be excellent horse milk wine for distinguished guests! "


    Hamuye was a little confused when he was held by the other party. After he stepped back, he carefully looked at the other party''s eyes, and then he woke up. He was forced to smile on his face, hiding his inner strangeness: "Oh... It''s general lombarton! I haven''t seen you for many years, but your body is still so strong! I heard that you joined the tulip family last year. At that time, you were also good friends on the grassland. In other words, we don''t know each other. "


    Longbottom grinned like a wild man. He walked into the banquet hall with his hand. After sitting down, he looked around and said with a smile, "I don''t know where the Duke is?"


    "Oh, our Duchess was busy with the research of a new set of magic last night, so this morning. He ordered me to meet you instead of him Longbutton laughed: "prince, you know, our Duchess is a magician. Naturally, he is a bit eccentric. But when we meet old friends, we can talk about everything! "


    Hamuye was not happy in his heart. He tried not to show his face. He said faintly: "in this case, I might as well go back to have a rest. When the Duke is free, let''s sit down and talk¡° No hurry, no hurry Longbarton smiles, then reaches out his huge palm and touches it in his arms for a long time before he comes up with a document. But he doesn''t know how to make it in his arms, but it''s wrinkly, as if with some sweat. Longbottom put it on the table with a smile. He pushed it to hamuye and said with a smile, "our Duchess said that although we have some friction, the friendship between the Empire and the grassland people has a long history and there is no misunderstanding. We can''t hurt our friendship. So, since we are good friends, what can''t we sit down and talk about? " It''s like a human saying! He muttered in his heart. Looking at the wrinkled thing in front of me, which seemed to be stained with fat man''s sweat, I couldn''t help feeling sick. I frowned and said, "then this thing is..." "this is an agreement made by our Duke. We are all good friends. Let''s forget this friction. For the sake of friendship, the Duchess said that this time things will be smaller and bigger. A good friend shouldn''t care about these things. "¡° Agreement? " Hamuye brought it. Bearing the disgusting impulse, he opened his eyes and saw the terms above. He was furious and suddenly patted the table: "longbutton! Is Duke tulip teasing me This "agreement" clearly says: as the party who provoked this friction, in order to reflect the friendship between the two sides, grassland people must make certain compensation to the Empire, including 30000 war horses. Fifty thousand cattle and sheep. Five thousand slaves. At the same time, bear all the costs of the reconstruction of giliat city... "Longbottom!" Hamuye said angrily: "it seems that the Duke has no sincerity in peace talks. In that case. What else am I doing here! Do you amuse me with such a joke Lombarton rubbed his nose, his smile faded, and he said: "hamuye, I have been in the Northwest for so many years, do you see lombarton is the kind of person who likes to joke?" After that, he stood up: "I''ve just been ordered to send a message. I''ve given it to you. The duke said that if you want to leave, we''ll send it to you... But he also said that Prince hamuye is a wise man and a wise king. He takes care of everyone''s friendship and won''t do anything rash. What''s more, it''s not impossible to discuss this. In this way, you can take it and think about it carefully. When the Duke''s business is finished tomorrow, you can offer a price for us to discuss. " Hamuye''s heart suddenly calmed down... Hum, the tulip Duke seems to be a main combatant... Tough stance... Can also be regarded as a means of negotiation. Thinking of this, he laughed: "OK! I''ll stay for a few more days. The Duke''s business should be finished tomorrow, right? I''ll take it. Tomorrow, when the Duke is free, we''ll talk about it in detail After that, he stood up with a smile on his face and said, "well, please forgive me for being unreasonable. I''m tired all the way. I don''t know where I live tonight." Longbottom laughed: "old friend, our Duke is hospitable. How can we neglect our good friend! It''s already been arranged! I''ll make sure you''re satisfied! " With that, the fat man himself led hamuye out, went out of the castle through the back door, and came to the special "special preparation" place for hamuye. Originally, hamuye could hold back his anger, but when he saw the other party''s "hospitality", he couldn''t help but turn his face at that time¡° Longbottom! You... "Longbottom said with a warm smile:" the duke said that he respected the Wuyong of the prairie men. He knew that you are not used to living in the Huafu mansion of Roland. What''s more... The duke said that the highest level of hospitality is to be "at home"! That is to say, it is right to make the guests feel at home! So... We racked our brains to prepare such a place! Yi? Old friend, aren''t you satisfied? People on the grassland are used to living here, aren''t they? " In front of him, just behind the castle, there were several tents in the middle. Looking at the tent, there seems to be some air leakage

 Chapter 262

    It is true that the people on the grassland live in tents. These nomads live with water and grass, graze livestock, and there is no fixed settlement city. That''s right


    However, even if the people on the grassland, such as hamuye, live in tents, it is also a luxury tent, which is not much worse than the big house where Roland lives. But... These tents are the standard March tents of tulip family private army. In a small tent, only three or four people can sleep, and the height is very limited.


    After getting angry at the beginning, he wanted to wave his sleeve away, but his anger was pressing and pressing, and he thought to himself: This tulip Duke humiliated me so much, obviously he was a hardliner. Although the other side is unreasonable, it''s just a little trick to provoke me.


    Thinking of this, he was angry and put away his anger. He managed to squeeze out a smile. He took a look at Longbottom and gritted his teeth. "In that case, thank you for helping me, Duke!"


    With that, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He was afraid that he would break out one by one. Then he lifted the curtain of a tent and went in first.


    Among the hundreds of followers he brought, everyone was angry, and some had already put their hands on the handle of the knife. But the master didn''t speak, and these people endured. Then one after another into the tent to rest. But the tent was not enough for 200 people. Longbottom, no matter how many, stood outside the tent and said with a loud smile, "prince, have a good rest, I''ll excuse you."


    Hamuye sat alone in the tent, trying to calm down his anger. He gradually calmed down and thought about what the tulip Duke was up to. He took out the "agreement" Longbottom had given him and looked at it carefully. I tried not to tear it to pieces.


    Originally, when hamuye and his party arrived, it was almost evening. He was sulking in the tent, and his subordinates did not dare to disturb him, so they had to settle down in other tents. Until the evening, when night fell, the whole Duke''s mansion was indifferent, even no servant came to serve!


    Don''t say to send some food. Not even a mouthful of water.


    Hamuye was sitting in the tent angry, and gradually felt hungry, angry, also feel some dry mouth, he said: "come on!"


    Outside the tent came two young prairie Warriors: "my Lord."


    "What time is it now? Is it dark? "


    "... yes."


    With a frown, he walked out of the tent and looked at the sky under the stars. He couldn''t help thinking: why don''t we have dinner?


    Everywhere he went, Roland officials hosted banquets. When he was in the imperial capital, although he and those Roland officials spit on the negotiation table every day, they also had a small banquet every day. A big dinner on two days. There is no shortage of Royal cuisine.


    How to wait until now, no one in the Duke''s mansion has invited himself to the banquet?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had a strange idea in his heart:


    This hateful tulip Duke... He. He won''t ignore the meal, will he?!


    Thinking of this, I feel more and more ominous. Immediately someone was sent out to look for the dukes.


    This time, it''s not Longbottom who''s coming here, it''s mad, the Lord in charge of the Duke''s mansion. Ma De politely came to the residence of all the members of the mission, and meticulously saluted the prairie prince, then politely and smilingly said, "Dear guest, what can I do for you?"


    Hamuye hesitated for a moment. It''s a bit indecent to say this kind of question. I''m a guest. It''s not good to ask questions rashly. Maybe the other party is ready, but not ready. After all, I came late... But no matter how late I am, I''m not as late as I am now.


    "Er..." hamuye said in a low voice, "Mr. steward, do you not have meals in your palace at night?"


    "Rice?" Mad''s face was innocent and blank. His expression was really harmless. But he doubted: "what do you say. Why don''t people eat? "


    Hamuye felt his stomach growling and heard this. Relieved, he said with a smile, "well, when can I go to the banquet? I have to dress up for the Duke''s dinner so as not to neglect the host. "


    Madder seemed even more at a loss: "this... Distinguished guest... What banquet? Dinner has been used up and down in the Duke''s house. "


    "... what?" Hamuye''s anger is really great!!


    This bastard tulip really doesn''t care about rice?! Does he want to starve to death?!


    Resisting the urge to draw the knife, he clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "Oh, the Duke''s family have already had dinner? But my people and I have been working hard all the way, and we are still hungry. "


    Madder seemed to be puzzled: "ah? Haven''t your guests and your people eaten yet? Well... Why? Is the custom of your hometown different from that of our Roland people, and you don''t eat at night? "


    Bullshit! If you don''t give us food, shall we go for a drink?!


    "We have different customs in your country, but we still have to eat dinner," he said


    Madder then said something that made him almost bleed: "Oh, in that case, please use it slowly."


    Hamuye was a man of more self-restraint. He forbeared his anger and said in a low voice, "well, please tell us where to eat?"


    "Er... Is this different? If you like, just use it in the tent. "


    "That''s good." "Please send someone to send the food here," he said


    After hamuye finished, he turned to leave, but mad laughed. This time, he laughed as if he were a simple and honest farmer: "I''m afraid your highness misunderstood... Er, the Duke''s house has already had dinner, and several cooks in the kitchen have already gone home. You see, it''s so late. Oh, out of the palace, there are two good restaurants on the street. If you are interested, you can try the local flavor. But at this time, you have to hurry up. If it''s a little late, I''m afraid they''ll have to feint


    got it! This damned tulip Duke really doesn''t care!


    The blood in the heart of hamuya, his prince''s respect, where is not to be treated? Where have you ever been such a coward? Staring at old madder, he grinned and said, "good! well! Thank you so much for your hospitality


    And mad doesn''t talk nonsense. After the ceremony, he left with a smile.


    "Come... Somebody!" He cried out. A group of subordinates next to him had already been so angry that they were ready to swear. They heard the master''s cry and rushed over. Some people had already pulled out their machetes and cried out: "master, let''s cut down these Roland pigs! They dare to humiliate their noble master like this, and their death is not enough to atone for it


    "Yes! Kill them. Then go back to the grassland


    "Master, we killed them!"


    "Master, don''t talk nonsense, go straight to war! Kill these Roland pigs


    Machete Huo, under the light of the knife. The crowd was filled with indignation and shouting. After a while, he was silent and took a deep breath. Gnash your teeth and squeeze a few words out of your mouth


    "Send someone... To buy food on the street!"


    "That''s hamuya in the middle." Duwei stood on a tower, behind the window, just high enough to have a panoramic view of the tents where the prairie people lived. He stood with his negative hand, smiling at the grassland people in front of the tent below. These people were drawing knives and shouting, and they were probably very angry.


    After all, at this height, Dewey can see each other directly with Hawkeye. But Philip behind him couldn''t. He held a single telescope in both hands and looked down at it. He said with a smile, "yes, my Lord. The one in the middle, dressed in gorgeous clothes and with a gold ring in his hair, is hamuye."


    Dewey squinted. Look at the opponent. Medium build. It doesn''t look as powerful as other prairie men, and it doesn''t look like other people. It''s more like a Roland aristocrat between eyebrows. He was also handsome in appearance, and somewhat shrewd. At the moment, angry face iron blue, but still can endure without attack.


    "It''s rare... What a tolerant guy." Dewey smiles. Then he looked back at Philip: "what do you think?"


    "My lord... Are we going too far?" Philip frowned: "after all, it''s the envoy of a country. Such neglect... "


    "Well, what''s too much." Du Wei light way: "they invade our territory, attack our city, kill our people, isn''t it too much?"


    "But after all, the two sides are at war, and they should not be so negligent. This is the imperial instrument. "


    "Bullshit Guoyi." Du Wei said with a faint smile: "do you think it''s important to eat or drink or war? This hamuya is not a fool, and the king of the grassland is not a fool. No matter how angry they are, they will not really fight with us for the neglect of treatment. At most, it''s just anger. What can we do? Hum... "


    After a pause, Du Wei said with a smile: "if the grassland people really go to war with us because of the neglect of etiquette... If the grassland people have this level of intelligence, then even if they go to war, I''m not afraid of them! Because of such trifles, our minds will heat up, and our enemies in war are not worthy of our concern. But he endured it... Hehe, it seems that from tomorrow, I have to think again. "


    Philip grinned bitterly. However, he also admitted that the Duchess was right. Even if the other side was angry, he would not rashly launch a war between the two countries because of this kind of thing. If the other party does, it means that the other party is stupid and reckless. There is no need to worry about such an enemy.


    "By the way, have my orders been obeyed?"


    "Yes... It has been ordered." Philip bowed and said with a smile, "I''ve already sent someone to describe the costumes of these envoys to the owners of the shops in the streets around. Everyone keeps it in mind that the price of food and drink bought by grassland people dressed like this is three times higher. "


    "Good." Du Wei said with a smile: "since this hamuye is a prince, he should be very rich. Let''s make some contribution to the economy of Loulan city."


    In the evening, Dewey did not care about the grassland messengers, but walked to the dungeon under the castle by himself. Disperse the bodyguard outside: "everyone stand ten meters away, no one is allowed to get near."


    Then Dewey pushed open the cell door. I went in.


    This cell has already been cleaned up. It was ELO, the female assassin, who lived in it.


    In recent days, Dewey didn''t embarrass this simple minded female assassin any more. She not only gave her good food and drink, but also asked someone to give her such a clean cell. Even at the request of AI Lu Di, she was given a chance to take a bath.


    However, it seems that Dewey did it maliciously and never provided any decent clothes for AILU. It is to let a person rush to make a few and AI Lu body wear that kind of sexy and exposed clothes of the same style, made several sets to come out. It can be seen that his heart is bad.


    Many days did not see the sun, AI Lu''s skin is a little pale. She had been shackled long ago, and she could move freely in this cell, but Dewey set up a magic circle around the cell. Although AILU knew the magic of snow mountain, she could not escape.


    The poor assassin was curling up on her knees on the bed when duvet pushed the door and came in. As Dewey came in, she jumped out of bed and stood up.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here for you." Dewey''s first words. Let AI Lu blush with shame.


    "The habit of living?" Du Wei Shi ran came in, stood in front of AI Lu, and deliberately stretched out his fingers, raised the girl''s chin, and came close to smell it. He said with a smile, "well, it''s good. It seems that it''s much cleaner."


    AI Lu was cold in the heart and stepped back two steps. But behind her was the bed, and there was no way to retreat. She just hung down her face and did not dare to touch Dewey''s eyes. She was really afraid of the young Duke from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at the female prisoner in fear, Du Wei smiles with satisfaction, then takes two steps at random, takes out some pieces of paper from his arms and gently throws them on the bed. He said with a smile: "I''ve read your confession carefully several times... Well, it''s very detailed, it''s very detailed. I''m basically satisfied with this confession... But. "


    "No, but what..." Ai Lu trembled.


    "Hey, hey, but I think you forgot what I warned you... I said, if you dare to cheat me in this confession. I have ten times more terrible means to punish you than ooxx. "


    "I... I''m not lying." AILU''s head is lower. The voice was shaking.


    "You didn''t lie, but... You intentionally wrote less." Du Wei said with a faint smile: "you wrote that the name of the wizard king on the snow mountain is baihechou... HMM. There are two hundred witches on the snow mountain? And this... Um... "He picked up the pieces of paper, turned them over, and said with a smile," and this, you said that you were ordered by the wizard king to assassinate Lu Gao? Joke! If the wizard king of Daxueshan will send a stupid girl like you to assassinate a marshal of the northwest army and civilian Army... Unless baihechou is an idiot! "


    "Ah!" AI Lu suddenly trembled and turned pale: "you... You..."


    "What do I want?"


    "You dare to speak evil words to the Witch King!"


    "So what?" Du Wei curled his mouth: "I say he is an idiot, isn''t he? To send someone as useless and brainless as you to carry out such an important task. I think Bai He Chou must be an idiot. Right? "


    "You... The king of witchcraft has great powers, and no one on the grassland can ignore you! If you dare to speak evil words, the Witch King will know! "


    Dewey laughed: "is it really so amazing? Joke! Does he have a thousand mile eye? With the wind? Do you know everything? Hum... "


    Then Du Wei shook his head: "don''t get away with it. Tell me honestly why you went to assassinate Lu Gao. I don''t believe that Bai He Chou is a fool. "


    AI Lu was silent, she suddenly dropped her head, shook her head and said: "you kill me."


    "Kill you..." Du Wei sighed: "good no creative lines. If you think about it with your toes, will I kill you easily? "


    Seeing the assassin''s eyes, Dewey sighed: "in fact, I have an easier way for you to open your mouth, but I think that way is too unskilled. But you won''t say it. No wonder I do


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand quickly. He pressed the female assassin''s shoulders hard. AI Lu''s heart was startled. Seeing that Du Wei forced him to come over, she was so scared that her feet softened. There was only one thought in her heart: he, is he going to ooxx me!


    Dewey sat down on the bed, squeezed her chin, raised her face, and said in a deep voice, "look into my eyes!"


    AI Lu only thinks that her eyes are so... Beautiful. In the black eye. It was so dark that it seemed that there was a whirlpool. Little by little, I had to suck my soul in. The clarity in her own eyes also disappeared little by little and became empty. The more you look at the man''s face, the more beautiful it is


    Well, why is a man so good-looking?


    And his eyes... Men''s eyes. Can you be so charming


    "Now, tell me why you killed Lugo." When the voice came to the bottom of my heart, AI Lu was shocked, and a struggle appeared on her face. But then, under the gaze of Dewey''s eyes, the struggle on her face gradually faded, and her voice became clear and soft, like the whispers between lovers: "I... I don''t want to get married..."


    "Get married? To whom? "


    "Lu... Lu Gao''s son. Saiba... "


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and then he continued to stare at the girl. His voice was slow, low and very sweet: "who are you?"


    "Ai, AI Lu... AI lulina." The last trace of resistance in AILU''s eyes finally disappeared. Suddenly, her body fell deeply into Duwei''s arms, like a loach, twisting gently, whispering in her mouth.


    "Your identity!" Dewey''s voice went up a bit.


    "Elulina... White. Bai He Chou is my... My... Teacher. " AI Lu suddenly softened and took the initiative to embrace Du Wei. Then her soft body desperately stuck to Du Wei''s chest. Her delicate and towering chest gently rubbed in front of Du Wei''s chest. Her eyes were full of tenderness, and she suddenly put her arms around Du Wei''s neck. A delicate face was pasted on it. Finally, he whispered in Dewey''s ear:


    "Love... Love me... Quick, love me..."


    Dewey just wanted to talk. A pair of fragrant and soft lips came up. Du Wei sighed in his heart: this charming eye is really powerful.


    She was about to push away the woman, but she was pushing her hand on a soft place. The place where her fingers touched was full and soft, full of elasticity. Looking down, she saw that her palm was covering the peak in front of AI Lu''s chest. This Ni Zi body wriggles to wriggle, rub in, but don''t know when jacket all pulled apart.


    "Love me... I want you to love me..."


    AI Lu kept rubbing with Du Wei, her cheeks were bright red, her eyes were blurred, but she seemed to have a trace of entreaties. The body, which was very attractive, gradually made Du Wei feel angry.


    He was originally an adult soul, bound in the body of a young man. Of course, he was not a virgin when it came to men and women... But this body was a virgin. Over the years, it has been a time of abstinence. Sometimes when I think about it, I can''t help laughing and treating myself too badly. It''s just a minor child, even if he wants to, but he can''t.


    Later, as he grew up, there was another Vivian around him. This little silly girl was pitiful, but it made Duwei unconsciously indulge in such a simple girl. Gradually, the original turmoil of the heart, also pale, wholeheartedly waiting for this little silly girl to grow up.


    Moreover, after all, he practiced magic and indulged in magic, and most of his energy was spent on meditation and cohesion of spiritual power, so that the heart of a woman faded.


    Otherwise... As a duke, will he still lack women?


    However, the female assassin in her arms is really charming. She had seen her dance at lugao''s banquet that day. She is so flexible that people can''t help but wonder. Now it''s even more passionate. I have to stick it in my arms, whisper and ask for love gently. Besides passion, I''m also a little shy.


    How does this keep Dewey, who has been abstinent for many years, unmoved?


    Holding back the impulse, he tried to move the female assassin''s mouth away. Du Wei gasped, laughed and scolded: "Hey, if you do this again, I can''t help but really ooxx you¡°


    "Well..." Ai Lu snorted softly, which made Du Wei''s bones crisp, but AI Lu had pasted it up again.


    Damn it! What a bully! Do you really think I''m a eunuch!


    If this evil fire comes up in the man''s heart, it''s really hard to hold it down. AI Lu is in Du Wei''s devil''s eye, the mind is confused with love, straight regard Du Wei as his favorite lover. Dewey couldn''t bear it, and finally threw AILU on the bed. Originally, the clothes on the female assassin were very "economical". Dewey pulled and hissed, and he had stripped AILU''s coat.


    Under the dim light in the cell, the girl in front of her was like a stripped lamb. Her beautiful face was full of shyness, but with some expectation. Duwei could not help but look away at her attractive and unrestrained body, especially the perfect shape of pigeon breast in front of her chest.


    It''s time! Push it down! Push it down! It''s time to push! Do push it down!!


    When we get to this point, if we shrink back again, will I still be a man!


    Dewey took a deep breath, and a pair of claws were out. But as soon as he reached the top of his head, he suddenly heard AI Lu murmuring and calling out a voice in a low voice


    "You... What are you going to do... You..."


    This soft tone, and this


    Familiar feeling, let Du Wei brain cool immediately!


    Soon, the desire in the chest suddenly dissipated half, and the clear and beautiful figure appeared in the brain. Looking at himself with a simple and innocent face, he said timidly: "please God, bless the poor little Vivian."


    The figure of the girl who stammered suddenly filled the whole mind. The attractive AI Lu in front of her seemed to have lost most of her charm. Dewey took a deep breath and suddenly swore, "that''s all! I''ll be a seedless man today!! With that, he stood up, lifted the sheet and wrapped it on AILU''s body. AILU was about to stretch her arms and struggle. Dewey had cut her hand on the girl''s delicate neck. Looking at the female prisoner who fainted, Du Wei sighed, stood up, arranged his clothes, then looked at the female assassin who was sleeping like a deep sleep for a while, and said in a low voice: "you are lucky... God bless you today."

 Chapter 263

    Poor hamuya was thrown like this by Dewey for two days. At first, he was very angry, but after all, he was an experienced politician, and then he controlled his anger very well. He even issued a strict order to prohibit his subordinates from making trouble in the Duke''s palace.


    Otherwise, those rude and tough grassland warriors under him would have been fighting with the guards of the Duke''s palace long after they had a bellyful of anger.


    Now, under the strict order of hamuye, these grassland people are still safe. However, it''s the first time that a dignified envoy has to send people out of his own pocket to buy food in the restaurants around him every day.


    At that time, the restaurants around the Duke''s mansion, after getting the Duke''s hint, faced with these "fat sheep" who came to the door, raised their prices three times, which was also a small profit.


    "They''ve been very honest these two days." Dewey stood on top of the tower, hiding behind the windowsill, looking at the tents below. The Savannah warriors guard outside the tent, while hamuye is honest and stuffy in the tent every day. Instead, he sends people to routinely ask madder "is the Duke''s magic experiment over? Can we start the talks?".


    Every time the other side asked, madder would reply perfunctorily, "when the Duke is busy, he will come to see the distinguished guest."


    However, later, it will be added intentionally or unintentionally: "the duke said that the agreement drafted before, please give your guests more consideration. Anyway, nothing has happened recently. If you have any constructive suggestions, you may as well think about it clearly. When the Duke is free to meet. It can be put forward immediately without wasting the time of both sides. "


    That means: we''re asking for money all over the place, and you have to pay back the money on the spot, but in the end, you have to make an offer.


    However, it seems that hamuye is not in a hurry, and seems to have made up his mind to spend time with Duwei.


    "It doesn''t seem to be very effective to try to irritate him." Du Wei sighed and looked at Philip beside him. "What else do you have?"


    Philip thought for a while and said with a smile, "my Lord, we are just testing each other''s bottom line. Now these two days, it seems. In fact, the results have been good. "


    Dewey rubbed his nose and nodded, "you''re right. If the grassland people were really tough, he would not be able to resist our neglect. It seems that they don''t want to fight either. "


    "I don''t want to fight, but after all, it''s their fault that their army came to our territory. Anyway, it''s their fault. It''s just that. It seems that they don''t want to make any compensation. They don''t want to fight, so the grassland people are willing to spend so much. "


    "So... Why don''t we be a little tougher?" Dewey touched his chin and laughed slyly.


    "I think that''s about it." Philip was a little worried: "after all, we don''t have the strength to fight now. If you really piss each other off... "


    "But you have to get some benefits and compensation." Dewey shook his head.


    Philip''s staff has no good way. This is a good strategy. I don''t want to fight anyway. The other side didn''t want to fight, and they offered a "harsh" condition, which was already very tough. By then. To the outside world, both the main fighters and the main peacemakers have nothing to say about Dewey.


    How about... Brainstorming?


    Du Wei also understood that three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. Although Philip has grown up surprisingly, after all, he still tends to be orthodox when thinking about problems. It''s not his good at cutting-edge evil ideas.


    As a last resort, Du Wei had to discuss with several of his generals.


    Longbottom. Dardanelle, and even the brave little 250 gedar who fought in giliat city (now promoted to deputy of lombardon), uncle alpha, old tobacco captain, and so on


    "I''m here today to discuss how to deal with this hamuya." Du Wei looked at the generals under his command and said with a smile, "I know this kind of government strategy. It''s not what you''re good at. But... Brainstorming, maybe our way of thinking is too routine. But what can you think of? "


    A few rough generals thought for a while, but it was the little 250, Gaida, who was the first to speak.


    The man looked murderous and said in a low voice: "Your Highness... Don''t they send people to the city every day? We can send people to disguise themselves as thieves or local snakes, teach them a lesson, hurt a few people, and kill them when necessary. Let''s see if this guy can calm down!"


    Du Wei took a look at the little 250, sighed helplessly, picked up a pen and gave it to the little 250: "general Gaida, take this pen. There is a corner over there. You can squat there and play in circles..."


    Then Dewey looked at Longbottom and said, "Dear general, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Otherwise, find someone to disguise as an assassin to assassinate this hamuye, poison or assassinate... This guy is very difficult to deal with. Even if you don''t really kill him, make him seriously injured or seriously ill, the grassland people will send another messenger, maybe it will be much easier to deal with him."


    Dewey looked at Longbottom, handed him a pen, and pointed to the corner: "Dear general, go and paint with Gaida..."


    When Du Wei looked at Lao Yan, Lao Yan didn''t wait for Du Wei to speak. He said with a wry smile, "my lord... Please give me a pen, too."


    Dardanelle thought for a while, then suddenly said, "maybe... I have a way. But I''m afraid general Longbottom will have to cooperate. "


    "Oh?" Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    Dardanelle then came up with a strange idea:


    "Now, hamuye refuses to speak. Everyone is competing for patience. Your highness, you hang him. The strategy is right. But hamuye is not a fool. The key is that we don''t have enough chips. He also knows that the Empire doesn''t want to go to war. So if we hang him out again, he will have no fear. And it''s not good for us to drag on day by day.


    adult. With all due respect. No one wants to fight in this negotiation, so at least both sides agree on this point. So there are two big problems.


    First of all, we can''t offend the landlords in the imperial capital! Therefore, peace talks are about peace talks. But it''s better for the other party to put forward "peace" rather than us. If we take the initiative to seek peace, I''m afraid the main fighters in the imperial capital will blame you for your weakness and treason. Leave a stain on your future political career. It''s better for the other party to take the initiative to ask for peace. In this way, we can pretend to be tough and then accept it. On top of public opinion, it will also be supported. The other side gave us a step, and we went down with the trend. The main fighters in the imperial capital had no words to attack us. "


    There was a smile in Dewey''s eyes. A deep look at Dardanelle: "go on."


    Dardanelle coughed and continued: "just now it was the first, now it''s the second... Er, the second problem is the benefit! Logically speaking. This time, the other side is responsible. If peace talks are to take place, the other party should pay some compensation. The more compensation the other party pays, the more face you will have as a negotiator. Say it. Let grassland people bow to compensate, you can also earn fame and achievements. But now the problem is that the other party doesn''t seem to want to pay any price and just wants to delay. He knows we can''t fight. So no matter how tough we are, he won''t be afraid. It is estimated that hamuye''s plan is to deny this matter because he does not want to pay for any benefits. But then, my Lord, you are the messenger. But I didn''t ask for any compensation, but it''s too hard to say. We have to make the other party pay the price. We can''t do anything for nothing. "


    Dewey laughed more strangely: "well, the two questions you said are actually one: how can we make grassland people take the initiative to seek peace and pay compensation."


    Dardanelle gave a funny smile, scratched his head and said with a smile, "that''s what it means. However, there are gains and losses. If we only ask for compensation for this matter. They will not. How about... In exchange! Make a deal with the other party. As long as the content of the transaction, we take advantage. It''s a real benefit, that''s it. "


    Dewey nodded and looked at Dardanelle. "You don''t have to hide it. Let''s just say it. What do you really want to do?"


    "Sir, do you forget that there is an imperial Cavalry Division on the grassland! Twenty thousand cavalry troops, though not many, are not few! The Empire spent a lot of money to support such a cavalry every year, but the main cost was wasted on long-distance supplies. For the grassland people, this army stationed on the grassland is also a thorn in their eye and a nail in their flesh. But in my opinion... This army really doesn''t have much significance to exist! It''s better to... Withdraw! "


    As soon as he said that, Longbottom suddenly cried out and glared at Dardanelle: "what are you talking about! Get rid of it?! You''re kidding! Without the army of 20000 people, those guys on the grassland would be even more unscrupulous in doing things! "


    Dardanelle laughed, looked at Longbottom, and said: "general, if you were the commander of that army on the grassland, the grassland people might have some scruples under your prestige... But now, according to my news, the effect of these 20000 people is very limited! The general you will succeed later is far inferior to you. In addition to making prairie people nauseous, these 20000 people are not very useful, and they consume a lot of military expenditure every year! Is it not ridiculous to support a legion and 20000 cavalry?! If you are the commander-in-chief of these 20000 people and use your means to manage the army, I will not hesitate to support these 20000 people! Even if it costs a legion, I think it''s worth it! But now... It''s not worth it! "


    Longbarton was silent for a while. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he had to sigh: what Dardanelle said was really good.


    "We can''t insist on negotiations. If we want the other party to take a big step, we have to take a small step first. We''re waiting for each other to give us steps now. Maybe he''s also waiting for us to give him steps. " Dardanelle thought about it for a moment and said, "I think this is a wonderful opportunity for the Duke! We can put forward a condition: withdraw these 20000 people from the grassland! Of course... The withdrawal deal. Absolutely not open! This kind of thing can only be a secret deal, otherwise, those people who do not know the truth and the public opinion of the emperor will probably call our adults traitors! We can secretly ask the other side to withdraw. On the face of it, just ask them to pay compensation again. "


    "What else?" Dewey looked at Dardanelle with a smile.


    "And... I think it would be the best if we could take the opportunity to get these 20000 cavalry into our hands! I''ve heard that the leaders of the imperial command actually had the idea to withdraw the 20000 cavalry long ago. After all, the military expenditure is too huge, and the actual effect is low... If we take the opportunity to propose that we take over the 20000 people... "


    "No, no!" Little 250 Gaida shook his head: "throughout the thousand year history of the Empire. Only the private army was incorporated into the official Army! Where has the official Army been demoted into the private army! The military will never agree to such a thing! "


    Dardanelle said with a smile, "so I say it''s up to general lombardon! Of course, we can''t directly say that we want to accept these 20000 people to the imperial capital. After all, it''s too shameful to be demoted to be the Lord''s private army. Military bigwigs will never want to lose face. Therefore, we might as well say to the Emperor: Duke tulip is loyal to his country and willing to bear the military expenses of these 20000 people! At the same time. When we applied to the military, we said that the military strength of Desa province was insufficient, and that it was located in the frontier, so we asked them to order that these 20000 troops should be stationed in Desa province. Become a garrison! Sir, you think, as long as these 20000 troops stay on our territory. Their food, clothing and housing are all provided by us, so we pinch them to death! As time goes by, it will be controlled by us. Although in name it is still an official Army, in fact it has become your private army. "


    Dewey''s eyes grew deeper.


    Dardanelle took another look at Longbottom and said with a bitter smile, "there''s one more detail... I''m afraid it''s going to take the sacrifice of general Longbottom."


    "What..."


    "I know, general, that you hate the imperial command. He vowed never to return to the military. But... In order to help the Duke complete the great cause of the northwest. You have to break the oath this time. " Dardanelle turned his head and looked at Dewey: "Your Highness, just ask you to bear all the military expenses. At the same time, you will write an official letter in your name. The letter only says that you are loyal to your country. For the sake of the Empire, you will not hesitate to give up your beloved general and try your best to recommend general Longbottom as the commander of this cavalry! The imperial army has long been in a mess about military spending. Will certainly agree to your request! At that time... These 20000 people are here, and the soldiers are paid by us... In addition, general Longbottom was originally the old commander of this army. With his authority. We''ll soon be able to regain control of these 20000 people! Even though their flag is still thorns... But the heart is already tulip land! "


    last. Dardanelle concluded: "in fact, the Imperial Army and the Regent must know what we are doing. However, first of all, the Regent is very fond of the Duchess, and this time he makes it clear that you are fully responsible. The burden of 20000 people, the emperor has long wanted to get rid of! Therefore, such a disguised reorganization, the military headquarters of the imperial capital will not lose face, but also throw off a big burden, most of them will agree! As for the grassland people, it''s much easier for us to make them compromise on the condition of withdrawal and make them bleed more on the basis of the negotiated contract! And your highness, you have not only completed the negotiation without losing the power of the Empire, but also got a 20000 strong cavalry! Three birds with one stone! Why not? "


    All the people around me were stunned by this endless talk! Even Philip looked at Dardanelle in surprise.


    This Dardanelle is usually quiet. Although he is very conscientious as a city guard, he is just calm in his work. But I didn''t expect that he had such a talent. Could he come up with such a plan?


    It was Du Wei, who laughed twice and said faintly: "in that case, you might as well try. Philip, please help me draft a letter to DIDU... Well, the rest of the people are gone. Dardanelle will stay. Let''s have a good talk about this matter. "


    After seeing them off, duvet and Dardanelle were left in the room. Dewey sighed. Staring at Dardanelle, he whispered, "my friend, I''m afraid you didn''t come up with this plan."


    Dardanelle laughed and said, "the Duke is right. I don''t think Dardanelle has such a good mind. Well, the Marquis came up with this plan. She knows that most of you are worried about the negotiation recently, so she called me in last night and told me such a way. Let me find a chance to report it to you. She said that after all, she is an outsider and a woman. It''s not easy to talk directly about such state affairs as this. "


    Dewey seemed a little absent-minded, and said nothing more.


    Dardanelle suddenly thought of something, his face changed slightly, and suddenly he knelt down on one knee: "my Lord. Are you blaming me again? I''ve been loyal to you, so I''m not still attached to the Liszt family to convey these words. I just feel that the Marquis''s strategy is very ingenious, so I''m willing to convey it. Now that Dardanelle is loyal to you. You will never be half hearted! "


    Du Wei quickly lifted the old friend up with both hands and said sincerely, "my friend, you misunderstood me. The two of us are very close friends. How can I have the slightest doubt about you? I was absent-minded just now, just lamenting the cleverness of the marquis. Such a strategy is really powerful. Although she is a woman, she makes people admire her very much! A woman can manage the Liszt family to the present scale, marquis... I dare not underestimate it! "


    After a pause, Dewey looked at Dardanelle: "well, well, the Marquis has given me such a good idea. I can''t say nothing. You help me to thank her and ask if she can help. Well... In the future, our family''s business in the north, and the transactions with the Liszt family, the price will be 10% Dardanelle said with a smile, "I don''t think the Marquis cares much about the money. The Liszt family is rich... Well, your honor, if you want to express your gratitude, you may as well go and see the marquis in person. "¡° Hey, hey Dewey laughed twice: "Dardanelle. Do you want to marry our two families? " Dardanelle said, "my Lord. I do think so, but it''s not because I came from the Liszt family. So it''s selfish. I just feel that your talent is rare in the world. And the Marquis is gorgeous... Er, although there is a gap in age. But I think the Marquis is sincere and helpful to you. If the two families get married, it will do you a lot of good. " Dewey patted Dardanelle on the shoulder. "I understand. You''re not selfish. I know. Well... It''s just that my marriage... I don''t want to make it so early. And... I don''t really like political marriage. In fact... Besides marriage, I''d like to cooperate with the Liszt family. Is there only one channel for alliance? " Dardanelle shook his head. He obviously didn''t agree with Dewey''s point of view. He said solemnly, "although it''s your private business. But as a duke, you have a different status. Marriage naturally involves a lot! With all due respect, if you are just a civilian, who you want to marry is naturally your private matter. But as Lord, your marriage is no longer a simple private affair. Now it seems that your marriage with the Liszt family is really the best choice... In fact, to tell you the truth. My colleagues, although they didn''t say it. But most of them are in favor of your marriage with the Liszt family. I talked to Mr. Phillip once, and even he was a little in favor of it. But we all know what you think of master Vivian... I''m sorry to say that. And... My Lord, to tell you the truth, you have already passed the rite of passage! In the Empire, most aristocrats married early, and most of them would get married after the rite of passage. Even if you don''t get married, you will make an engagement first. And you have a distinguished status, but you still don''t have an engagement... It''s not appropriate. " Dewey was silent. Dardanelle in front of him was sincere, obviously speaking from the bottom of his heart. It''s just that Dewey knows his own business. He is not a pure boy. For women, he doesn''t mind a few one night stands. I''m not a conservative. Mrs. Liszt was beautiful, and of course he was moved. It''s just that it''s mostly just for the beauty of the marquis. It''s purely a physical desire. If we play ambiguous, when the lover, can also accept. Getting married? Forget it. The only thing that made him want to spend his whole life together was the simple stammer. As for last night, almost put the AI Lu female prisoner on the spot, but let go at the critical moment. It''s also out of an inexplicable feeling for Vivian. More importantly, although Dewey is not a pure hearted, he is not the kind of animal who can''t control his lower body. That female assassin last night, it''s nothing to push down. But the problem is... How can we solve the problems behind? After all, the other party is from Daxueshan and a disciple of the wizard king. I have enough trouble now. If I "Sully" a wizard King''s disciple, I will be in trouble at that time! Damn... Other people can go through it, but I just play with pure love. It''s funny to say. Mrs. Liszt... Mrs. Liszt... Dewey thought about it again and again, then suddenly laughed: "it''s not sincere for you to convey my thanks. Well, let''s see the Marquis and say I''d like to invite her to dinner tonight. "

 Chapter 264

    In the evening, duvier asked Maud to decorate a small banquet hall and prepare some exquisite dishes in the kitchen. He had been in the dining room for a long time, waiting for the arrival of the marquis.


    When the servant opened the door and led Mrs. Liszt in, Dewey couldn''t help glaring at the woman.


    Mrs. Liszt''s elegant smile and red evening dress set off her as a beautiful rose. Her graceful appearance, coupled with a girl''s face, seems to combine the pure and mature, the two completely different charms, complex and perfect. With such a devil''s figure, perfect face and charming demeanor, Dewey was a little absent-minded.


    Between the eyes, Mrs. Liszt looked at Dewey, smiling, her body full of a salute, gently said: "Your Highness, is it I''m late?"


    Dewey coughed softly, got up, opened the chair for her, and said with a smile, "no, No. It''s just that I''ve just seen my wife''s charming demeanor, and I''ve lost my manners for a moment. "


    Mrs. Liszt gave Dewey a quiet look. Her eyes were filled with a kind of heartwarming resentment. She said in a low voice, "I''m afraid the Duke didn''t mean it. I''ve been in the Northwest for so long, but it''s the first time you''ve invited me to dinner alone."


    Dewey turned his head, pretended to get the bottle on the table, avoided Mrs. Liszt''s eyes, and then waved the waiters out of the room.


    By the time the door was closed, Dewey was standing by Mrs. Liszt''s side, filling her with a glass of wine. Then he said with a smile: "madam, this is to blame me for neglecting the distinguished guest. If the nobles of the imperial capital know that I dare to neglect the first beauty of our Roland Empire, I am afraid I will be drowned by people''s spitting. "


    Then Dewey went back to his seat and sat down. He raised his glass and signaled: "I''ll drink to my wife first. I''ll just apologize for neglecting the beauty."


    Mrs. Liszt had a smile on her face. They raised their glasses for a sign. Dewey drank up. Mrs. Liszt is just a taste.


    Dewey then poured himself a second glass of wine, then said with a smile: "this second cup is to wish my wife beautiful forever, my tulip family and Liszt family forever."


    The Marquis giggled, and the second drink was a little more.


    Two cups later, Dewey poured the wine again, raised his glass and said, "the third one, I want to thank you... Dardanelle, he told me..."


    Don''t wait for Dewey to finish. But Mrs. Liszt interrupted him. The beautiful woman gently covered her mouth and looked at Dewey with half anger and half resentment. Her eyes were charming and her voice was soft as if it was dripping water: "duchess. You don''t want to get me drunk. "


    "Where!" Du Wei''s face did not change, as if not frightened by the other party''s bright light: "the third cup is to express my gratitude to you, thank you for giving me a good idea. Yeah. You don''t have to drink this. I''ll drink it myself. "


    After three drinks in a row, Dewey could not help taking a breath. Then he put down his glass, looked at the Marquis and said, "in fact, besides thanking her, I am very grateful to her. I admire it very much. If it wasn''t for your idea, I don''t know how long I would have had a headache. "


    The Marquis chuckled and then said faintly, "Your Highness, you are so clever. What can you do? I''m afraid I''ve made a fool of myself. I just hope you don''t blame me for being talkative. I know how much insight I can have as a woman, so I don''t want to say anything. It''s not easy to say it directly. I can only ask Lord Dardanelle to do it for me


    "I remember Madame''s heart." Dewey said so solemnly.


    Suddenly the Marquis gazed at Dewey with her eyes. This time, the Marquis had already begun to smile and said, "I think it''s for this reason that the Duke invited me to dinner tonight. Would you have ignored me if it hadn''t happened? "


    Dewey coughed and laughed. He was just about to speak


    "Well, your highness." Mrs. Liszt thought for a moment, and had to admit that her action was really charming. It took a lot of perseverance for Dewey to move her eyes¡° Your highness... If you still want to say thank you, then you don''t have to. If you really want to express your thanks, then I want you to ask for something. I don''t know if you can agree? "


    Dewey''s heart suddenly... Isn''t it going to propose again? Well, I don''t think so.


    "As long as I can." Du Wei sighed, but died first.


    The Marquis chuckled and glanced at Dewey with a charming look. There was something interesting in her eyes, which seemed to mean: I knew you would say that.


    "Don''t worry, what I ask for is not difficult. It''s absolutely what you can do."


    Du Wei felt uneasy in his heart, and suddenly he felt a little regret: why do I ask this woman to dinner? When it''s really daylight, I''m dizzy.


    Only when you are alone with this woman can you feel the attractive and enchanting charm of the other person.


    "You must know. My Liszt family is a merchant family, although i... well, although my life is hard and my husband died early, your majesty pitied me and gave me the title of marquis. But it''s a lifetime title, not hereditary. " The Marquis whispered, "my Liszt family is not a noble Lord, so they have no territory of their own. Before that, I didn''t like to be lively, and I didn''t get tired of the headache of the imperial capital, so I always lived in my home in the north. Although my Liszt family has no territory, over the years, it still has some foundation. In the north, there is a castle and manor. In addition, there are two farms. On weekdays, they just hide people''s eyes and ears. That farm is also used by the white feather knights for military training. "


    Dewey was relieved when she suddenly talked about her family affairs. But I was confused in my heart.


    "... as you know, my Lord, my Liszt family started with sea trade, but in recent years, the Imperial military expenditure has been reduced. The Nanyang expedition has not been carried out for several years. I''m afraid that Prince Chen''s policy will also reduce military expenditure. I''m afraid that the Empire will not use troops in Nanyang in the short term. On top of Nanyang, the current trade profit has little potential to tap, if there is no support from the imperial expeditionary army. I''m afraid there will be no profit in the next few years. I am determined to reduce the sea trade gradually. " At this point, she gave a slight pause and deliberately glanced at Du Wei. Slowly picked up the glass, gently sipped half a sip. Her face was as white as jade. As soon as she was steamed by the wine, it seemed that she had a layer of rouge. Eye wave is more blurred and intoxicating.


    I''m afraid that''s the so-called "smoking, seeing and flattering".


    Du Wei cleared his throat and said slowly: "I admire your decision. Nanyang trade is huge, but my wife can look at the future and know that she will take it as soon as she sees the good


    The Marquis giggled, then gave duvet another look: "Your Highness. You don''t want to praise too early. I''m afraid you''re going to frown


    Duwei pondered for a while, took a drink from his glass and said, "madam, what you said just now has something to do with me... Does it have anything to do with your family business?"


    "Exactly." Mrs. Liszt sighed deliberately: "I am a woman. Although I am the head of the family, I have lived up to my father''s trust over the years. But as the days went by, I felt very tired. My younger brother and sister are young. Over the years. I support myself, but a few people know the pain in my heart... Alas. It''s just no matter what. I can''t see the Liszt family go down. I can''t bear to see the foundation left by my father go down. I can only do it step by step. "


    Dewey didn''t cut in. He realized that what the other side said below was the meat!


    "Maritime trade is shrinking. On this trip to the northwest, I saw that under your administration, the province of Desa has become increasingly prosperous. Although the relationship with the grassland people is still a little tense, it is still stable within the end. When you are at the border, the whole trade with the grassland people has to go through the province of Desa. There are many business opportunities here. Well... So, I thought for a long time before I made this decision. I just hope you can support me. "


    Du Wei''s heart suddenly moved, and he could not help but blurt out: "do you mean..."


    "I''m going to move the Liszt family to the northwest!"


    Duvet was stunned to hear the Marquis say this in a serious voice.


    The Marquis looked at Dewey''s expression and suddenly burst into a smile: "look, I''m right. You frown as soon as you hear that."


    Dewey could not help but feel embarrassed. Fortunately, the Marquis did not mean to investigate. With a slight smile, he continued: "there will be a lot of business opportunities here in the northwest in the next few years... Besides, let''s say something disrespectful. Even if the Empire wants to use troops on the grassland in the future, the two provinces of desanulin in the northwest are important places for war preparedness. Whether it''s weapons, ordnance or food and grass tents, my Liszt family is involved in these businesses. It''s better to plan early and take root here now so that we can have the first chance in the future. "


    Dewey pondered for a moment, for the right reason. But I''m afraid Mrs. Liszt''s request is not simply for business!


    "Your Highness, you are in charge of the province of DESAR. Since I have decided to move my family here, I need your full support."


    "It''s natural." Du Wei agreed. In this case, he could not refuse.


    "Well, I believe in the Duchess'' golden mouth. It''s just that you have to worry about some things. " The Marquis thought about it and said with a smile, "I have a few small requests, and I hope you will agree to them."


    Duvet sighed, "please go ahead."


    "First of all, I want to set up a house in Loulan city to serve as a residence for my family. Although my Liszt family is not too big, there are still three or five hundred people in the family, including the steward servants and the grooms. Yeah. It''s better to be close to the Duke''s house, where the streets are wide and the public order is good. I can bid to buy land from chengshoufu. The price is the official price. "


    "Second, since my family moved here, the white feather Knights of my family naturally followed me. Although the white feather Knight order is named 500 people, you and I all know that it is just to avoid the imperial law. In addition, there are more than 2000 knights in total. These more than 2000 cavalry can''t be stationed in the city... And... "Speaking of this, Mrs. Liszt said with a smile:" since I''m willing to join hands with the Duke, I absolutely trust him. Once upon a time, when I was in the north, I naturally needed some force to protect myself. But in the future it will be entrusted to the Duchess. There is no need for the Knights of this family to exist. Anyway, I think once something happens, the Duke will naturally protect our family. So, I thought and thought. The two thousand white feather Knights don''t need to be stationed in the city. Please set up another battalion in the barracks outside the city. I will let these white feather knights. You should wear tulip family armor in the future. It''s enough to leave thirty or fifty people with me. The rest will be arranged by the Duke in the future. As for military expenditure... In the future, my Liszt family will still bear half of the military expenditure of the white feather Knights every year. "¡° There is a third... I know that your tulip private army, ordnance, weapons and armor are all purchased from the guy of Mount Delan. Although my Liszt family is not as big as that fat man in the arms business, it is also small in scale. In the future, I will take advantage of you. In the future, the tulip family''s ordnance business will be transferred to our Liszt family. I don''t think the guy who came to Deland mountain has a good relationship with me. He shouldn''t resent me for robbing his business. As for the price, it''s 50% lower than the fat man''s price. "¡° And the fourth... "The more he heard, the more frightened he was, and the expression on his face came out! This... This woman! Where is she asking me to do something? It''s a loss sale... No! It''s just a big loss!!! One by one, although the name is to move the family to the province of Desa, but for themselves, it is to send money (the arrival of such a business family). It''s bound to stimulate business. Tax hikes) and giving people away (a white feather Knights gave themselves away!). In the end, we also provide military weapons at a low price!! I''m afraid that any local official or Lord of the Empire, as long as he is not an idiot, will never refuse such a good thing!! Mrs. Liszt is so bold that she dares to stick the Liszt family together with herself¡° Madame Before the Marquis could say the fourth, Dewey waved his hand and looked at each other with a smile: "I think as long as you are not a madman, you can''t get these conditions. However, in this way, I would take advantage of it too much. I''m a little uneasy. "¡° It''s just business. " Mrs. Liszt said with a smile: "although I seem to have paid a lot, I believe that the Duke is brilliant. All I have paid is investment. With you as a big tree, I think the Liszt family will surely take root and sprout in the northwest. In the future, it will be rewarded naturally. "¡° In this case... "Duwei pondered for a moment and said:" I can''t accept it all, otherwise, I''m afraid others will scold me for being too greedy. Madam, if the whole family moves to the northwest, all the businesses of the Liszt family will be tax-free within one year, and the tax will be halved within three years! After three years, it''s only 80%! " When she said this, the Marquis''s face darkened. She looked at Dewey for a moment, then sighed softly: "you... Just don''t want to accept my kindness, do you?" Du Wei couldn''t help shaking his heart. Looking at Mrs. Liszt''s face and resentful eyes, he couldn''t help but drink a mouthful of wine. Then he turned away from the topic and said with a smile: "the staple food tonight is the best cook in the city I asked madder to invite. I''ll invite her to taste it later." Mrs. Liszt''s eyes remained the same, but her head dropped. After a long time, he raised his face, took the cup and drank it down, looked at Dewey again, and suddenly said, "I''m very stuffy here, Duke. Please accompany me to the garden."

 Chapter 265

    It was summer. In the northwest of China, in the midsummer night, there is less heat, but more cool and dry. After all, it''s a bitter and cold place in Northwest China. Even in midsummer, there are no exotic grasses in the garden to watch. In the garden, the flowers are in full bloom at the moment. Instead, they are the most suitable thorns to grow in the bitter and cold places. Those thorns, slightly yellow flowers, in the night, robust and tenacious growth. Mrs. Liszt walked in front of Dewey. Her delicate hands caressed the flowers. Her red figure was like a rose in full bloom. She walked through the flowers. It was quite difficult to tell who was a person and who was a flower. Dewey walked slowly behind Mrs. Liszt, his eyes always fixed on the back of this gorgeous beauty, but his heart may not be relaxed. With the bright moon in the sky, Mrs. Liszt suddenly stood beside a bunch of flowers, raised her head and gazed at the bright moon with her eyes. She sighed: "I can''t remember how many days I haven''t seen such a bright moon." Du Wei smile, negative hand and stand: "in the northwest this place is windy, at night, there is no cloud in the sky, the moon is always very bright."¡° It''s not the sky, it''s the heart. " Mrs. Liszt shook her head, above her beautiful face. There was a flash of sadness. Duwei how clever, pondering for a moment, immediately understand each other''s meaning, a faint smile: "yes, indeed not in the day, in the heart." Mrs. Liszt turned slowly, and under the bright red evening dress, set her off like a bright red among the flowers. That bright eyes, under the moonlight, more and more beautiful soul stirring, lips tremble: "you... After all, still refuse to accept my good intentions?" Du Wei gently frowned: "I''m only 15 years old, and I''ve only got a general experience. Although I''m a Duke now, I''m not as strong as the prairie people and the northwest army. The foundation is not as good as governor Bohan. If you want to gain a firm foothold in the future, you may not be sure. Isn''t the Marquis afraid to make a wrong bet when she values me so much? " Mrs. Lister didn''t answer directly, but first whispered, "you''re not at the party now. It''s not a formal occasion, so you won''t call my name? " After a pause, he sighed: "with your intelligence, why make these excuses. I admit that I''m bent on forming an alliance between the two. It''s selfish, but it''s not really purely about interests... After all, I''m also a woman. " Dewey was silent, but Mrs. Liszt slowly stretched out her hand and tried to climb down a branch of flowers and leaves, but the thorns were all over the thorns. As soon as she reached out, her tender fingertips were punctured. In a low voice, it was like a jade carving. A drop of blood coagulated out. The finger was so delicate and beautiful that even Duwei could not help but stay for a while. Mrs. Liszt seemed very satisfied with Dewey''s reaction. Her face flashed bright red, and then she whispered, "I married my husband when I was young. Although he was old when I married him. But after all, he was the one I met. Dewey pursed his mouth tightly and took a close look at Philip. As if from the face and eyes of this young staff member. See what''s special! Big snow mountain... Dewey thought to himself: Rodriguez told me long ago that blue ocean is also a disciple of big snow mountain! Well, this blue ocean university student. He sent 80 disciples to the Northwest with me, and asked me to keep to the test, to make sure that the grassland people would not invade the Empire. Obviously, it is not simply "patriotic"! There must be deep meaning! These days, although Du Wei knows about the relationship between blue ocean and snow mountain, he doesn''t mention a word about snow mountain about the disciples blue ocean gave to him. This Philip, although he grows up rapidly, is also the talent that Dewey is optimistic about... However, Dewey still has some doubts in his mind! Philip, is this young man completely loyal to himself... Or to the blue ocean... Or to the snow mountain?! Or, as a disciple of blue ocean, is this Philip a pure imperial people... Or... Does he know something about Daxueshan long ago, but always hide himself?

 Chapter 266

    This blue ocean disciple mentioned the big snow mountain for the first time, which made Du Wei''s heart move. But Philip''s face seemed calm, and he didn''t look like he had something to hide.


    Maybe... Although blue ocean is from big snow mountain, Philip, these ordinary disciples, really don''t know?


    Dewey thought for a moment and said, "what do you mean?"


    "The grassland people have always regarded Daxueshan as the supreme existence. Under the will of the wizard king, even their grassland king did not dare to disobey it." Philip said slowly: "I don''t think there are any snow mountain people in the envoy''s entourage who came with him this time. Your highness... Have you forgotten the confession about Daxueshan written by the assassin we caught? "


    Before, in Fort watt of the northwest army, ELO was assassinated, and he was caught sneaking into Dewey''s residence at night. Of course, Philip knew all these things.


    Later, AI Lu was captured back to Loulan city by Du Wei and imprisoned in the dungeon of Duke''s mansion. Under Du Wei''s "coercion", she wrote down the confession. Philip, as the chief staff of Dewey, has seen these things.


    As soon as Philip mentioned it, Dewey''s heart moved. They looked at each other for a while, and could not help smiling.


    Speaking of the snow mountain on the grassland, it is indeed a mysterious existence. On the grassland, the wizard trained by Daxueshan is respected by all grassland people. The great snow mountain to the grassland, just like the temple to the Roland empire. However, in the lofty status and prestige, it was far superior to the status of the temple in the Roland empire.


    At least. In the Roland Empire, the imperial power could compete with the temple. The power of the empire is still firmly in the hands of the royal family and the central government of the Empire. But on the grassland, the majesty of snow mountain is far above the king of grassland!


    The confession that the female assassin AILU wrote down is really detailed enough. On the big snow mountain, the Witch King has the highest status. The succession of each wizard king is only valid if he is appointed by him. pass on generation after generation. There is no exception.


    Even the current king of witchcraft, Bai He Chou. Du Wei found the last letter of the wizard king in the underground labyrinth of giliat city. He knew that Bai He Chou had won the throne by force, but it was clear in AI Lu''s confession. Bai He Chou is very dignified on the snow mountain, and his position is very stable.


    Just because, in AI Lu''s confession, there was no concealment of Bai He Chou''s superior means. It also shows that Bai He Chou defeated his teacher and became the king of witchcraft. Originally, this kind of disobedient behavior will never be recognized. It''s just puzzling that after being defeated by his apprentices, the sorcerer king gulanshu took office. Finally chose to leave the snow mountain, lost. Although he was defeated, before he left, he also left his will. He openly admitted that he was the new land Witch King!


    Such a move, I have to say, is very strange. Just because of this, Bai He Chou''s own strength is extraordinary, and although he is rebellious, he is still recognized by the wizard king, which has stabilized the position of the wizard king.


    On the snow mountain, there are many strange rules, which are written one by one in AI Lu''s confession. It''s just that the female assassin is relying on what she says she knows. She can''t help but look messy when she writes where she wants. But even so, the rules on the big snow mountain, in Du Wei''s view, also made him very surprised!


    On the big snow mountain, the most mysterious nature is the magic of the big snow mountain. Is it unusual to be able to compete with imperial magic? And it''s in ELO''s confession. On the snow mountain. Witches of all ages have studied witchcraft, but they have different habits from the imperial magicians: they value communication very much!


    For example, Dewey just founded the magic society in DIDU last year. The "spirit of sharing" that we call for has long existed on the great snow mountain!


    On the big snow mountain, the division of labor is clear. The overall organizational system is divided into "three". The lowest level is "entering the world". There are about 200 witches on the snow mountain. Most of them belong to this "entering the world". The so-called "entering the world" probably means that the witches in the middle are often ordered to go down the mountain, recite back and forth on the grassland, spread the belief on the grassland, and stay in all tribes, regardless of their size, At the same time, it can also help the local tribes to treat diseases, teach some backward tribes how to take care of livestock, and even regulate disputes among some tribes.


    There are more than 100 witches in the world. They walk around on the grassland all year round. People on the grassland worship when they see them. Under the strict order of entering the world, all witches walking down the mountain are not allowed to receive a gold and a silver reward from any grassland herdsman or tribal chief. No matter the chief or the ordinary herdsman, they are treated equally. In addition to having good witchcraft, these witches must also know medicine, astronomy, geography and arithmetic, and even teach nomadic tribes how to judge the rainy season according to the weather, how to chase water plants and migrate, and so on


    The only thing is that the wizard should not interfere in the politics on the grassland! Whether it''s a change of throne or a war with foreign countries. These events, the wizard must not stretch out a finger to interfere, let it be.


    When Du Wei knew the identity of blue ocean, he immediately linked blue ocean with this "worldly" Wizard group! Blue ocean is indeed a learned scholar, who seems to be proficient in astronomy, geography, mathematics and medicine. Most of the time, blue ocean was also a wizard on the snow mountain!


    In fact, Dewey guessed well. Blue Ocean was born into the world, and was once the leader of the world.


    On entering the world, there is also a collection room. The description of "jijingjian" surprised Du Wei even more¡° There are about 70 or 80 witches in jijingjian. These witches are on the snow mountain all the year round, and most of them never go down the mountain! According to the description in the confession, these people are almost a fixed "research organization" in Dewey''s view! He is specially responsible for the research on the achievements of witchcraft left by the Witches of the past dynasties on the grassland, in the words of AI Lu. These people seem to be some crazy people, or some crazy people. I don''t care about anything except daily research.


    In addition, there is a "preparatory room" on the snow mountain, which is mainly responsible for the cultivation of witches. Every year, those witches who "enter the world" and walk on the grassland will choose to pick out some of the children they see who are extremely qualified and send them to the mountains. The "preparation room" is responsible for accepting these children and selecting those with excellent qualifications. The cultivation of witches. In addition to training new witches, the preparatory room is mainly responsible for the affairs above the snow mountain. In terms of status, it is above the other two rooms. But this room has the least number of people. Over the years, there are only about ten or twenty people. But in terms of strength, it is the strongest one on the snow mountain. Most of the witches in the room are white robes.


    The level of the wizard on the snow mountain is not as complicated as that of the wizard in the Empire. There are only two kinds of clothes, white and cloth. Generally speaking, ordinary witches are cloth clothes, and they don''t have much demand on the color of clothes. Some wear black, some wear gray. And often strength to a certain level, get the approval of the wizard king, put on white, is the symbol of the senior wizard.


    Above the three. The Witch King is the supreme being. However, this existence is also extremely mysterious. According to AI Lu Di''s confession, although she was a disciple of Bai He Chou, she didn''t see Bai He Chou several times a year. It''s just that most of them study in the "preparatory room". The White River worries about ten days a year. Most of the time, it''s only a month. I come out to teach my disciples in person. Other times, I''m invisible in the highest snow peak on the snow mountain. No one is allowed to disturb him.


    People on the grassland regard the snow mountain as the existence of gods, and the king of grassland often sends people to worship at the foot of the mountain. Often some thorny important things, the grassland king will personally come down the mountain to worship the instructions of the wizard king. The Witch King is also absolutely missing. At most, one wizard will be sent down the mountain to convey his will with the flag of bloody skeleton.


    If the Witch King is on the mountain and has something important to tell the grassland king to do, he will send someone to take the bloody skeleton flag to the king''s court.


    According to AI Lu''s description, although Baihe Chou is the king of witchcraft, it seems that he has never been down the snow mountain.


    Du Wei and Philip looked at each other and laughed. Du Wei shook his head and said, "you don''t want to fake the snow mountain wizard to cheat the prince of grassland, do you?"


    Philip also said with a smile: "it''s not my fault. From that confession. The connection between snow mountain wizard and grassland King court. It''s almost a single line connection. The loopholes in this connection are too big. If you want to make trouble out of it. As long as the king of grassland does not go to the snow mountain for proof, there will be no flaws. However, if we want to pretend to be a wizard to cheat hamuye, we have no candidate here. I don''t know if the female assassin will be obedient. If she doesn''t want to, don''t do it, so that she won''t show her flaws and give others a handle. "


    "That female assassin..." Dewey thought, "she should be obedient."


    The next day''s negotiations were much more enjoyable. Duwei has secretly reached a deal with hamuyeh, suggesting that his side can persuade the emperor to withdraw the troops stationed on the grassland. However, this guy is still biting the compensation terms.


    "Your Highness, I think there are some lions in your country! 80000 horses? You only wrote 30000 pieces on the first contract before!! Even if it''s 30000, it''s absolutely impossible! Not to mention 80000! "


    Dewey immediately retorted: "but, Lord hamuye, there is no saying that our empire will withdraw in the previous provisions! We have made a concession. Can''t you pay more? "


    "80000... But it''s too much!" Hamuye shook his head: "although there are many horses on the grassland, the war horse is not an ordinary horse after all. Among the five horses, it may not be able to pick out a war horse!! I think the number of cattle and sheep is acceptable, but the number of war horses is absolutely unacceptable! "


    Du Wei''s face sank and he immediately shook his head and said, "absolutely not! Ordinary cattle and sheep are worth nothing! A high-quality sword of our empire can be exchanged for two sheep on the grassland! Ordinary cattle and sheep, what''s the use of my coming? "


    Hamuye sneered: "Your Highness... Since the two sides have peace talks, you will be brothers and friends in the future. If you want so many horses, are you ready for war?"


    Dewey also countered and said, "well, who are you storing so many horses for?"


    The two sides argued for a whole morning. Finally, the number of war horses was set at "30000".


    Looking at hamuye finally agreed to this clause, Dewey did not know whether he was happy or heavy in his heart!


    Grassland people can easily lose 30000 horses... So what''s their potential? It is said that they have tens of thousands of strings in a big tribe on the grassland! No matter how big the tribe is, it can mobilize no less than 100000 cavalry with a single command!!


    So, the king of grassland who owns the whole grassland, if the war is mobilized, how many cavalry can they mobilize?!


    When we talk about other places of compensation. Hamuye offered to compensate 10000 cattle and sheep. Du Wei immediately sneered, saying that the value of war horses is much higher than that of cattle and sheep. There are 30000 war horses. Do grassland people even care about cattle and sheep? Or do grassland people think that cattle and sheep are more valuable than war horses?


    After talking for a long time, we finally got 20000 cattle and sheep. Dewey asked for an extra 10000 pieces of good cowhide. He thought about it and agreed. Of course, these ten thousand pieces of good cowhide are not for the Empire, but for Dewey himself.


    Hamuye knew the officialdom customs of Roland Empire very well. If the other party doesn''t ask for benefits, it''s strange. Seeing Dewey take the initiative to ask for a private gift, he was relieved.


    Ten thousand pieces of good cowhide are nothing to the grassland people. Even hamuya can afford it.


    But in the end, the two sides were deadlocked on two issues.


    Duviso wanted five thousand slaves. Hamuye refused to agree. The population of the grassland was small. Every young and middle-aged person in the land is extremely precious, even if they are slaves, they will not be easily ceded. Because of the habit on the grassland, once the war started, the king of the grassland would issue orders to let the slaves join the army, and once the war was successful. You''ll be free. Therefore, those slaves were often very brave in fighting. The fighting power of the "slave cavalry" on the grassland also made the Imperial Army afraid.


    The count of villa, who participated in the negotiation next to him, was very puzzled about the problem that Dewey insisted on taking slaves. Looking for an opportunity, he took duvera outside and asked privately, "Your Highness, our empire is not short of population. Five thousand slaves are just a small number. Such a small number. There''s no need to argue like that. "


    Dewey smiles.


    He certainly didn''t care about thousands of slaves. At the price of the Empire. The value of five thousand slaves is only a few hundred gold coins.


    It''s just that. What he valued was the slaves of the prairie people! Grassland slaves are different from Nanyang land! The slaves of Nanyang could only do some labor. But the slaves on the grassland are good at raising horses and grazing! More importantly, all these people are good at riding!


    "Count of villa... These five thousand slaves, I want a place for myself." Du Wei laughed and said, "as for the use, it''s not convenient for me to say."


    Villa looked at Dewey with some doubts and thought that the Duke was strange. He was rich and powerful, but how could he care so much for just a few thousand slaves.


    The Earl of villa also had the idea of ending the negotiation as soon as possible. After thinking about it, I took advantage of everyone''s lunch and talked to hamuye quietly. It shows Dewey''s mind.


    He was a little tired of spending so much time. After hearing this, he immediately said, "it''s the Duke who wants to be... In this case, it''s another matter. Well, there''s no need to write the slave land on the contract. My own tribe, though small in scale, still has some slaves. It''s only five thousand. It''s not easy to raise money for a while... Well, I''ll give the Duke two thousand slaves as a gift. I''ll take it as if I''m hammayee and the Duke make friends! "


    Villa and Dewey said that Dewey pretended to shirk "how interesting this is", but the pen is straightforward.


    Count villa has always been deliberately making friends with Dewey, and he will not miss this opportunity. He also said with a smile to Dewey: "the Duke wants so many slaves. Is it a city to be built recently? Well, there are some slaves in my family. If the Duke doesn''t dislike them, I''ll write back tomorrow and ask someone to send 2000 people to the northwest immediately. "


    Dewey thought: I want the prairie slaves. If I were a slave in Nanyang, what would I do with so much! With a future king of Nanyang in my hand, a slave of Nanyang, do I still lack?


    Then he said with a smile, "Uncle villa doesn''t know. I''m going to build a ranch here to raise horses and livestock, so ordinary slaves don''t use land.


    Billy listened and pondered for a moment: "what you lack is the horse herder of the grassland. It''s just that we haven''t had a war with grassland for many years. There are few grassland slaves in the domestic market. In this way, I''ll go back and make some adjustments. Although there are not many, three or five hundred people can still make it up. "


    "Thank you so much!" Dewey''s welcome, too. One bite should come down.


    After that, Philip could not help asking Dewey in private: "my lord... What do we want so many prairie slaves for? These guys are very savage, and it''s not easy to tame... Besides, the northwest is desolate, and it''s not easy to build a big ranch. "


    "Where do I want it for myself?" Dewey shook his head with a smile. "Well, listen to Gaida. The last time I went to giliat. I released a grassland prisoner of war. That guy''s name is Saladin! That guy has some ability, ambition and means, and royal blood. I put him back, thinking that sooner or later this guy will not settle down on the grassland. Such a person to send back. It''s like burying a fire on the grassland! The only problem is that now that guy is alone and has no influence. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to achieve much in a short time... I want thousands of grassland slaves here. I''m going to give it to him... Then I''ll take it as a ride... Hehe! "


    Philip suddenly realized, and then sniggered.


    In the afternoon, the negotiation started smoothly. After all, the main terms were all settled. Hamuya didn''t ask for anything more.


    What grassland people crave most is the metal of Empire. There are no mines on the grassland, the most scarce is iron. However, the Empire strictly prohibited the trafficking of any iron ware to the grassland, which was the iron law of the Empire. Hamuye did not make up his mind on this issue. Also understand, even if he asked the Empire to open iron ban, the other side is absolutely impossible to agree.


    Only in the end, on top of the writing of the national document, hamuye offered his final salutation.


    Du Wei demanded a solemn apology from the grassland people, and asked them to take the position of "seeking peace". The proud and rebellious prairie people are hard to accept.


    Cattle and sheep can be given, so can horses. But "seek the sum.". But he refused. It''s just a name. But he refused to let go.


    Duvier was angry and he didn''t know what he had done. He is not willing to bear the charge of "betraying the country". If you want to make peace, I''m afraid it will not take three days for the news to spread back, and the emperor will curse his reputation in the street!


    What''s more, this time, Dewey''s Desa province is the biggest victim. If grassland people don''t apologize, do they have to apologize by themselves?!


    However, it seems that this is the bottom line in hamuya''s mind. Compensation can be given, but if you bow your head and admit your mistake, you will never agree.


    Dewey didn''t say much. He just stood up and looked at Philip, which means: it seems that he''s going to use that move!


    Seeing that Dewey left with an unhappy face, villa had no choice but to smile bitterly and said to hamuye, "well, since it''s getting late, we might as well consider the rest and talk about it tomorrow."


    That night, Dewey demobilized the guards around the dungeon, and a man came to the dungeon, when he pushed the door in. Inside, AI Lu was holding her knees, hanging her head, sitting in a daze in the corner.


    Duvet hasn''t seen her for days since her last "indecent" visit. AI Lu is trapped here alone, and the suffering in her heart is beyond words.


    That... That terrible tulip Duke, that day


    But every time I think of what Dewey did to me that day, I should hate him. But AILU is afraid to find that she can''t hate him in any case! On the contrary, there seems to be some expectation in my heart.


    Sitting alone, I can''t help but think of the thrilling smile on Dewey''s face and his eyes


    He... The way he laughs, and his eyes are so beautiful


    When she thought that Dewey almost stripped herself that day and "treated" herself like that, then she suddenly got up and left, AILU''s heart was full of a complex taste. There seems to be a trace of shame and anger beyond the faint shyness and expectation. Of course, this trace of shame and anger is far from hating the enemy. On the contrary, I feel vaguely: that damned guy, how can he walk away like that! In his eyes, I am so unattractive!


    Sitting alone in this cell, these days are really like years. In his mind, there was constant confusion and vagueness, but Dewey''s face was always full of irrepressible imagination. The more I think about it, the more I fear it, the more I think about it, the more I look forward to it


    At last, when she heard the door open, her heart suddenly trembled: he! He''s here?


    Looking up expectantly at the coming people. I can''t help but be surprised!


    The man who came into the room was dressed in a white robe, which was clearly the costume of the wizard on the snow mountain! High under the cloak, although the face can not see clearly, but the other side of the neck. Hanging a string of black beads, is clearly the wizard''s costume!!


    In her heart, shocked, the first thought is: is it the people on the snow mountain, to rescue themselves? Teachers value themselves so much. Sent a wizard in white?


    But then, I heard the "wizard in white" smile. There was a trace of cunning and malice in his voice. It was the laugh he had been thinking about these days.


    In a surprise, AI Lu was crazy.


    With a smile, Dewey lifted his cloak and hat and looked at the female prisoner in front of him: "look. Do I look like a wizard on the snow mountain


    "You... How can you dress like a wizard?" AILU asked, faltering.


    "Hum." Du Wei said faintly: "I killed a white wizard myself when I was in the city of giliat. I remember that he was dressed like this at that time. Well, although I remember it very well, I''m not sure. Can you help me see if there are any flaws? "


    AILU was in a daze. I forgot to question Dewey''s intention to dress up as a wizard. Just saw Du Wei, a heart seemed to fly to Du Wei''s body. In the brain a blank, where can also think out what? Involuntarily, he listened to Dewey, looked at him a few times and said in a low voice, "well... The robe should be shorter, the others... Are gone."


    Du Wei nodded with satisfaction, took a dagger from his arms, cut off a part of his robe, took out a bundle from the storage ring, threw it to AI Lu from a distance, and said with a smile: "well, it''s your clothes inside. Put them on quickly, and accompany me to do something later." Clothes, clothes? AI Lu blankly took over Du Wei''s burden and opened it to see that it was also a wizard''s robe, but it was not white, but black¡° What do you... What do you want to do? Why... "Ai Lu asked with some trepidation. Du Wei did not answer. He looked up and down at himself and sighed, "well, there are still some flaws. Although the robe of the wizard is very similar to the robe of the magician in Roland Empire, the texture of the material is different after all. I vaguely remember the white wizard who was killed by me that day. Although his robe was white, it didn''t seem to be ordinary cloth. When I touched it, it felt slippery and soft, but it was very strong. I didn''t know what kind of cloth it was. Just in a hurry, I had to make one at random, hoping that the other party would not notice it in the night... Hum, Although he has always been noble, he dare not run up to touch a white wizard''s robe. "¡° You... What are you going to do? " Although AI Lu is a little fascinated by Du Wei these days, after all, Du Wei''s enchanting eyes can take away the girl''s heart, but AI Lu is still from the big snow mountain. She feels Du Wei''s bad intentions and can''t help asking. Du Wei smiles a little, walks up a few steps, and says something in AI Lu''s ear. AI Lu changes color and says: "you... I can''t do such a thing! I will not betray Daxueshan! You... You kill me¡° "Kill me again." Dewey whistled deliberately, and then reached out to pinch AILU''s chin. AILU could have dodged, but seeing Dewey''s hand and body come, I don''t know how. As soon as he was soft, she didn''t want to dodge. Holding the prisoner''s chin, Dewey drew closer, looked her in the eyes, and said with a low smile, "don''t worry, you will do it!" At present, AI Lu was frightened by Du Wei''s eyes, and the clarity in her eyes disappeared little by little. Finally, she could not help muttering in a low voice: "I... i... I..." "what are you?" Dewey''s voice seemed to have been piercing into AILU''s heart¡° I do... "Ai Lu''s voice seemed to be in a dream:" I''m willing to do whatever you want me to do... "

 Chapter 267

    In the evening, hamuye sat in the tent, thinking about the day''s negotiations, and he was more and more uncertain about the tulip Duke. Originally, he was deeply afraid of this guy, but now it seems that it is not too difficult to deal with.


    War horses, cattle, sheep and other things are most abundant on the grassland. It took some cost to do so, which was the reason why the envoys had been psychologically prepared before this time. He is the uncle of the king of grassland and a figure in the core circle of Wangting. Naturally, he understood the royal court''s strategy towards the Roland empire. In the long run, sooner or later, grassland will fight against this huge empire. The war more than 20 years ago, let grassland people flow too much blood. Such hatred can''t be wiped out with time.


    Although this huge empire seems to be powerful, the grassland people are gratified that this behemoth seems to be powerful. In fact, after careful study, it is not difficult to see that it is strong outside but strong in the middle. Although the Roland Empire claimed to support two million soldiers, several main battle legions of the Empire, one million local garrison troops, and a powerful naval fleet. At the same time, those noble lords in the Empire also had private army.


    However, for more than ten years, hamuye, who has devoted himself to the study of the Roland people, has also seen the weaknesses of the Roland people very thoroughly. The emperor of the empire is becoming more and more fatigued. Under the great success of Augustine VI, he has wasted the last vitality of the Empire on Nanyang. The huge army also brought huge military expenditure. The ridiculous South Ocean Expedition, instead of bringing benefits to the Empire, became a huge black hole that swallowed up the Empire''s finance. The fatuous emperor, the greedy aristocratic group, and the corrupt bureaucratic system make this giant. It''s like a withered tree... Push it down, just need patience!


    In fact, the northwest army and the central part of the Empire, as well as the aristocratic lords who seemed to be stable but were actually ready to move, had become similar to the existence of the local emperor. Such a large empire, seemingly powerful, actually has many internal troubles.


    As for that huge and awe inspiring naval fleet... Hum, no matter how powerful the navy is. Can it drive to land! Can you drive to the grassland? Joke!


    Today''s peace talks have paid a lot. But if we can get a temporary peace with the Empire. It doesn''t need to be too old. It lasts for five years at most, or at least three years. When the young Dilang on the grassland grow up, when the wolf cubs can open their teeth and claw, it''s time to push down the big tree!


    Compared with this purpose, we should send some horses, cattle and sheep for the time being. What is it?


    This tulip Duke... Well, it seems that''s all. Originally thought he was very clever, but he turned out to be a greedy man, with 10000 pieces of cowhide and thousands of slaves. I bought him off.


    However, to ask the grassland people to take the initiative to seek peace, this condition, hamuye still bite, did not let go. Although he understood. The Empire needs this "face". After all, it would be a shame for a great empire to take the initiative to seek peace from the little grassland people. However, hamuye still wants to bite this condition to test the bottom line of Roland people.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard his bodyguard''s cry: "who is it?"


    Then I heard a dull hum!


    Although he was not good at martial arts, he was also used to seeing bodhidi people on the grassland. As soon as he heard it, he judged that someone was sneaking in at night, and his bodyguard gave out a short, stuffy hum, which was mostly knocked down.


    He was shocked, and the first thought in his mind was: is this tulip Duke going to kill me? Is Roland going to turn over?


    The idea was just a flash of time. The curtain of the tent had been lifted, and two shadows stood outside the tent. Hamuye looked at them. I can''t help but change my face!


    In the moonlight. Outside the tent stood two figures, one high and one low, not far away. You can see that it''s like a man and a woman, and the dress of these two people is the reason that makes hamuye change color!


    The two bodyguards who had been guarding outside the tent had fallen to the ground. They heard the movement around them, and there had been the grassland warriors who had been guarding for a long time. However, these warriors all gaped at the two men. Some of them had already pulled out half of their machetes, but they honestly took them back and stood around quietly, neither entering nor retreating.


    Only because, these two visitors, one of the women, whispered in the language of the grassland: "people from Daxueshan are forbidden to speak!"


    For people on the grassland, the status of Daxueshan in their hearts is so lofty. On the snowy mountain, witches walk on the grassland, bringing benefits to countless people. Everyone knows how to dress up.


    In front of him was a man and a woman. She was dressed in a gray robe, obviously dressed as a wizard in the snow mountain. On the grassland, few people wore robes. For the convenience of daily work, herdsmen in the grassland wore narrow clothes and sleeves. This kind of loose robe is very eye-catching.


    In particular, the sorceress''s robe is clearly rusted with several marks. At first glance, it is clear that it is the mark of Daxueshan!


    There are also women on the snow mountain, but there are not many down the mountain.


    What''s more surprising to these people is that standing half a step behind the female wizard, this person is also dressed as a wizard, and actually


    White robe!


    The white robed wizard is a noble man on the snow mountain. Everyone knows the status of the white robed wizard on the grassland! Seeing such a white wizard come here quietly in the middle of the night, who dares to make noise? There have been people who dare not give up the atmosphere and stand upright with their hands in the most honest manner, and even dare not look at the two witches. And the one who drew the sword just now regretted his rude behavior just now, hoping not to offend these two noble wizard adults.


    "No sound."


    This female wizard whispered a word, let everyone heart a shock. As soon as his face changed, he was surprised and looked around. Then he bowed respectfully and said in a low voice, "it''s the venerable guest on the snow mountain! Dear wizard, may I ask... "


    "Talk in the tent, don''t let the wind out."


    Although AILU''s voice was a little immature. It made him wonder why the witch sounded so young. Moreover, AI Lu''s face was covered with veil, and she couldn''t see clearly. But it''s also a custom on the grassland. It''s very popular to cover the face with gauze.


    And the white wizard in the back is absolutely an important person he dare not neglect! White robed wizard, even when he comes to the king''s court, the king of grassland will be polite to him!


    Dewey''s face was masked, too. He only showed a pair of eyes. He was afraid that hamuye would see the flaw. He also made a trick to change the contour of his face and eyes with dough and dye. In this way, he couldn''t see it after wearing the mask. Especially in the evening, the other side dare not look at themselves impertinently and want to get by. It shouldn''t be difficult.


    In the middle of the night, there was a wizard coming mysteriously. He only said that there must be something on the snow mountain. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly ordered other grassland warriors to guard around carefully. Then he quickly bowed and led them into the tent.


    "Don''t sit down." In the tent, as soon as hamuya was about to serve tea, Ali had interrupted him: "Prince hamuya, please accept the decree of the wizard king."


    As expected, hamuye changed color. He looked awe inspiring and honestly knelt down on one knee with the most noble etiquette on the grassland.


    "The Witch King said: things are not going to drag on for a long time, and the Duke of tulip''s conditions can be met as much as possible if he can promise. Don''t offend him! Do you understand? "


    Huh?


    After hearing this sentence, hamuye could not help but be stunned. Several thoughts suddenly turned in his mind. The decree of the wizard king was rarely issued, but this time it was such an inexplicable will, which was hard to understand. There was some doubt in his heart, but after all, the status of Daxueshan was too lofty. He didn''t doubt that the two witches were fake for a moment.


    "Lord wizard... The meaning of the wizard King''s edict..." hamuye did not dare to get up and raised his head to test.


    AILU was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "that''s what the Witch King said. other. Do it yourself. "


    All of a sudden, he became more and more confused. At last, there was a faint idea in my mind. Although I didn''t dare to doubt it, I tried to say: "excuse me, the names of the two witches..."


    "My name is elulina, you should have never heard of my name. But you should have heard of it. "


    Hamuye''s heart trembled! What''s the planning room? Of course, he knows that the preparatory room is a special one on the snowy mountain. It''s the first of the three rooms. It''s true that this female wizard can tell this!


    "The Witch King is my teacher. This time I was ordered to come down the mountain just to do something with the Roland people. Well


    ¡±After a pause, ALU said, "the teacher is worried that the magician in Roland is difficult to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t deal with it alone, so I asked the white robed magician to escort me all the way."


    A disciple of the Witch King?


    Hamuye felt a cold sweat on his forehead! Fortunately, I didn''t say anything disrespectful just now. Otherwise, I would offend the disciples of the king of witchcraft. In case the other party blames him, even the king of grassland can''t protect himself!


    He didn''t dare to look at the sorceress. He only felt that it would be disrespectful to look at the sorceress King''s disciples carefully. He turned to Du Wei and said, "I don''t know who the white wizard is..."


    Fortunately, Du Wei had been prepared for a long time and asked AI Lu to recite her lines. When AI Lu heard the words, she immediately said, "Wu ya, the white robed master, died in giliat city. The wizard king is very dissatisfied. This is the younger martial brother of Wu Ya wizard. He is also a senior member of the preparatory room. He has great power. This time I came to the northwest, I relied on his help all the way. "


    "Yes, yes! It''s the elder of the preparatory office! " Hamuye nodded, but did not dare to ask Duwei''s name again.


    Dewey stood with his hands down and looked away with his face raised. He can''t speak the language on the grassland. He can only pretend to be dumb all the time and make a proud appearance, but there is no flaw.


    Then hamuye pondered for a while, and said: "I don''t know the decree of the Witch King, I can''t offend the tulip Duke... Then..."


    "Hum!" AI Lu deliberately made a fool of herself and said angrily, "Han moye, do you dare to doubt my teacher''s decree?"


    "Dare not, dare not!" Hamuye hung his head like a chicken pecking rice. Just a face of bitterness: "Loran people''s conditions are very harsh..."


    "Hamuye." AI Lu said in a deep voice: "you know, my teacher lost a very important pet before the decree of the Witch King came down! The pet is of great importance. Now it has been confirmed that it is in the hands of Roland people, mostly in the hands of the tulip Duke! That pet is related to my teacher''s mana cultivation. It''s very important! If the tulip Duke gets angry, he will kill the pet in a rage... Hum. My teacher''s pet, heaven and earth, is just like this one. If it''s gone, are you responsible for finding another one for me? "


    Hamuye was even more afraid!


    Good boy! White River, the king of witchcraft, worries about the magic power and the spirit, which is his position on the grassland! Close to the existence of gods! It''s related to the mana cultivation of the grassland God. No wonder the wizard king was angry and issued a decree!


    Hamuye naturally knew that he had sent people to infiltrate the province of Desa. That is to find the lost pet for the wizard king. In this way, the messenger''s statement is true!


    For the sake of that pet, the Witch King who rarely gives orders. You can directly order the grassland king to send troops. Now, although this order is strange, it''s nothing.


    Thinking of this, he nodded: "yes! I will abide by the decree of the wizard king! You must not offend the tulip Duke. Er... Is there anything else I can do? If the prince of witchcraft''s pet is really captured by the tulip Duke, I''m in Loulan city right now, and I''ve brought a lot of warriors with me, who can inquire about it.... "


    "No!" AI Lu simply refused: "the teacher''s meaning is very clear. Before I sent you to do this thing, I didn''t say that I would lose a white robed wizard in Xueshan! The teacher is greatly disappointed in your incompetence. This time''s matter, you do your duty well, other not many tube! As long as you have a good deal with the tulip Duke, go back as soon as possible! I''m in charge of finding pets. No one else is allowed to interfere. "


    "Yes..."


    AI Lu''s voice turned a little bit: "the teacher said that we should not be tough or weak when dealing with Roland people. We tried the best before. Since it doesn''t work, you might as well signal to the other party now! There are tension and relaxation. That''s the way to be king. "


    This is not necessarily true because it is vague and general. But where does hamuye dare to refute "what the teacher said"? This teacher is the supreme Witch King! He nodded quickly.


    "Get up!"


    AILU waved: "we have something important to do. You don''t have to send it."


    "Yes, yes!" Hamuye tried to please him: "Your Highness, this is tulip Duke''s mansion after all. There are so many guards here. Why don''t you let my men cover your departure..."


    "Well, if we can come in, we can go out. If there are white robed witches, the guards of the tulip Duke are nothing AILU waved impatiently and walked out of the tent with Dewey.


    Outside the tent, a group of prairie warriors guard the tent with a nervous face, but they are careful to keep at least seven or eight meters away from the tent. Everyone is solemn and dare not listen to the voice inside the tent.


    AI Lu turned around and looked at hamuye: "teacher''s decree, you must not mention it to anyone, otherwise, it''s bad. You know it yourself!"


    Hamuye trembled and answered quickly. Ariel added: "you are good at handling affairs. In addition to the reward from the king''s court, if the wizard king is happy, he will give you something."


    Great joy in hamuye''s heart!


    Although he is also a member of the inner circle in the grassland King''s court, because he is not good at martial arts and bravery, many people can''t afford to see him. They think that this guy is only sitting in his present position because of his royal blood. Although the grassland king is good to him, he is also obedient, but there are many people around who don''t like him. If you can get the appreciation of the wizard king, who dares to laugh that he is not brave enough? Who dares to mock him face to face in the court?


    Hearing this, hamuya would give another big gift, but AILU said faintly: "no, I''m afraid of change. We''re leaving now."


    He quickly felt it in his arms, took out a black cloth bag, quickly untied it, and held it in his hands: "Your Highness, please stay... This thing is a rare magic gem crystal that I found at a high price in the Roland empire. The sorcerers in Roland are far less than the sorcerers in the grassland. However, the magic props made by the sorcerers of Roland people are really extraordinary. I know that the wizard adults are busy with the practice. Naturally, I don''t care about common things, but this crystal is the best for refining magic weapon. Please... "


    On hearing this, AI Lu said angrily in a deep voice: "Han moye, how dare you! Have you forgotten the iron law of snow mountain! If the wizard walking down the mountain receives a reward of gold and silver, what punishment is waiting for me! You deliberately bribe the wizard. What punishment is there! "


    Hamuye trembled in his heart, thinking that the horse could be patted on the leg! He quickly said, "no, no! Please don''t get me wrong. It took me tens of thousands of gold to buy this crystal, and I got it through a lot of channels, relying on a lot of inside information in the mainland of Roland empire. Originally, I wanted to present it to the great wizard king! I dare not bribe your envoy. I just ask you to turn him over to the wizard king to show my loyalty to the great wizard king. "


    AI Lu was about to refuse, but Du Wei gently pulled her. AI Lu immediately understood, reached for a roll of sleeve, took it, and said: "good, your heart. I''ll tell the teacher


    "And..." hamuye looked at the two warriors lying on the ground with some embarrassment: "these two people are my own followers. They have followed me for many years. Although they were rude to them just now, they were also responsible. I didn''t mean to offend... Please... "


    AI Lu nodded. Du Wei, who was next to him, suddenly chuckled and raised his hand slightly. He flicked at the two faint prairie warriors on the ground. Two green mists floated past. Du Wei suddenly sang in a low voice


    "Tesanozi..."


    These characters are very short, but fall into the ear of hamuye, but look relaxed.


    He is the prince. On the grassland, I have witnessed witches perform their magic. The magic mantra that Dewey quickly chants is really snow mountain magic. At this point, the last wisp of doubt in his heart finally disappeared.


    Next to AI Lu listen, but suddenly burst out in the eyes of a very surprised look, fortunately with a mask on his face. No one could see her face. He restrained himself in time and did not turn to look at Dewey. There''s no flaw in that.


    Du Wei two regiments of green fog bounced out, two warriors on the ground immediately groaned and slowly woke up.


    In fact, what kind of witchcraft is it? It''s just the powder fog made by Dewey with magic potion. They just charmed them. Now it''s just an antidote.


    The two warriors jumped up as soon as they turned over. They didn''t understand the situation. Seeing that there were outsiders around, their first reaction was to draw a sword. Hamuye quickly whispered: "asshole, stop it!"


    The two samurai were stunned. They were frightened at the clothes of Dewey and AILU.


    "My two subordinates are stupid... Please..."


    After listening to the words of hamuya, an idea suddenly flashed in Duwei''s heart!


    Tonight, he pretended to be a snow mountain warrior to deceive this hamuye. Although he succeeded for a while, there was always a time when he came back. At that time, if we find out, I''m afraid that the people on the snow mountain will know that they made it by themselves


    Planting?


    But I deliberately pretended to use witchcraft, but who can I plant it for? Blue ocean is no good. After all, blue ocean is its ally now.


    So


    General lugao, general Sebastian, that will offend both of you!


    Du Wei snorted, and suddenly walked slowly to the two warriors. The two warriors were even more frightened when a white robed warrior came to them. They did not dare to look at Du Wei.


    Brush!


    All of a sudden, Dewey stretched out his hands at the same time and pulled out their machetes. The two warriors only said that they had offended the wizard. Seeing that Dewey had pulled out his sword, they were afraid of losing their lives. They were all pale and fell on their knees.


    However, the people on the grassland respect the wizard most. Even if Duwei killed two people on the spot, they would never dare to resist.


    Dewey held the two cutlasses and recited a magic spell, but it was really the magic of Loran. At the same time, he quickly wiped the two cutlasses on his sleeve. The piece of magnet hidden in his sleeve had already destroyed the two cutlasses quietly.


    Then the ice magic came out, two cold air came out on both hands, and the two machetes were frozen on a layer of ice crystal in an instant!


    Then Dewey''s wrist shook, a few jingling sounds, and the two machetes froze. Duwei secretly destroyed it with a magnet, and it turned into a few pieces of ice iron, which broke off inch by inch. Whispering fragments, still wrapped in the ice.


    As soon as he saw it, he couldn''t help but round his eyes. He vaguely thought of a legend on the snow mountain. He couldn''t help but blurt out: "frost fighting?"


    Dewey gave a sneer and a deliberate look at hamuya. The eyes are clear, as if to say: you know the goods!


    In this way, Dewey threw away two hilts and walked back to AI Lu slowly. AI Lu was just surprised. She said vaguely, "I''m thinking of you, Han moye... Spare them and only destroy their knives. It''s a small punishment."


    Then, ignoring the two kneeling on the ground behind him, the samurai turned his head. Two people quietly away, walk less than 20 steps, Du Wei has cast a Yin body curse, immediately two figures disappear.


    And the people in the back of the grassland still admire the magic of the white wizard. Sure enough


    Dewey''s heart broke with laughter


    Frost fighting?


    Good, good! If you think it''s frost fighting, it''s better!! Northwest this place, can frost fighting, nature is the Sebastian Tower! in due course. If Baihe Chou, the wizard king, pursues the fake wizard, just go to find lugao to settle the accounts


    They quietly floated out of the castle. Dewey had already ordered the guards in the Duke''s mansion to be moved away. So they got out of the castle all the way and made sure that no one was following them. Then they went back to the Duke''s Mansion from the other direction and quickly went back to AILU''s dungeon. Du Wei pulled off his mask, rubbed his hands on his face a few times, rubbed the flour dye on his face, and scrubbed it twice from the bucket. Then he looked up at Ai Lu and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you, but you cooperated very well. Although your head is a little simpler. Fortunately, I know the lines by heart. I think that hamuya must have been fooled. "


    That''s all. Look at Ai Lu again but don''t speak, a person stupidly looking at the floor. Then she sat on the bed feebly and suddenly took off her wizard robe. Tears came from her eyes¡° I... I betrayed Xueshan, my teacher. I''ve been a traitor of Xueshan all my life. " AI Lu''s voice with a trace of despair: "I... I don''t know what''s wrong with myself, but I''m willing to help you do this kind of rebellious thing! I... "She jumped up suddenly and hit her head against the wall. She moved very fast. Fortunately, Dewey was already quite accomplished in magic at this time. When he saw something wrong, he thought that a blink of an eye floated in front of AILU. With a bang, AILU bumped into Duwei''s arms. The force was so strong that it almost knocked Duwei over. It seems that the girl is determined to die. She just hit the wall with all her strength¡° You... "Ai Lu''s body trembled, but she felt that she had bumped into Du Wei''s arms. Her heart was very complicated:" why don''t you let me die... I, I''m a traitor, and I don''t want to live anymore! " Du Wei sighed in his heart and said: "I forced you to do things. Even if you are guilty, it''s my fault. What''s the relationship with you. You, a girl, fall into the hands of a villain like me. Of course, you are powerless to resist. "¡° But... "Ai Lu suddenly blushed:" you... You didn''t beat me, you didn''t scold me, and you didn''t torture me... I don''t know how, just... "Speaking of this, the tone was even more low:" I just listened to you so foolishly, and I didn''t have any idea of resistance in my mind... "But Du Wei felt guilty at the moment, Looking at such a girl with a simple mind, but by her own means, she became a traitor and thought faintly: is it too much for me to deal with a weak woman by this means? He said: "when it comes to rebellion, you have already rebelled against the snow mountain, and you are not here today. You assassinated Lu Gao that day, didn''t you violate your teacher''s order? Tonight, it''s just adding to the crime. The so-called debt does not hate, lice does not itch, you do not have to be too guilty. When things get to this point... In the future... "Dewey thought," you follow me. As long as you are loyal to me, I will not treat you badly. " After a pause, Dewey suddenly thought of another thing: "when you were talking to that hamuya, how did you put in your real name, alurina? Didn''t I tell you so long ago that I gave you a pseudonym? But you put in your real name, and when Baihe worries about it, he will know it''s you. " AI Lu shook her head sadly: "after all the rebellious things have been done, I don''t care about anything. Sooner or later, the teacher will know that one day, even if he doesn''t check, my heart is also scared and guilty. What''s the difference between the real name and the real name. " Duwei thought about it, and thought that many people saw AILU''s assassination on that day, and they could not hide it. When the time comes, Bai He Chou will track down the counterfeiters and hear the name of AI Ludi. Most of them will associate this with Lu Gao. It''s not bad. With this in mind, I will not mention it.

 Chapter 268

    AI Lu suddenly looked up at Du Wei and said, "I... I have one thing. What are you from? Just now, you actually recited the magic spell of the big snow mountain... These things can''t be counterfeited by outsiders! How did you learn that? "


    Dewey laughed: "there are so many things about me that you don''t know! In the future, you will help me with my work. Hum... That White River sorrow can be your teacher and teach you witchcraft. Can''t I teach you witchcraft? You''re a wizard in Daxueshan. Is that great? If you want to learn, I''ll teach you everything slowly in the future. "


    But he thought to himself: the book of witchcraft was left by Gulan Xiu. Although Bai He Chou was very powerful, he was also a disciple of Gulan Xiu. Compared with Bai He Chou, Gulan Xiu would certainly be able to do the same. However, qualifications vary from person to person. The sorrow of Baihe is better than that of LAN. The apprentice defeated the teacher. But the methods of witchcraft should be the same.


    Seeing the shock on AILU''s face, Dewey didn''t say anything. He dipped water in the bucket of the cell with a smile and drew a symbol on the table. It is a symbol of magic array in the magic of Daxueshan.


    AILU looked even more surprised.


    Du Wei laughs and thinks that this little girl''s brain is too simple for her to compete with my lovely little Vivian. Leaving her here alone, I''m afraid she can''t think of it and committed suicide. Well, it has nothing to do with me whether she will die or not, but... If such a pretty girl dies, I always feel guilty.


    Thinking of this, he walked out of the door. The bodyguard was called in and ordered to bring two of the female "prey" rescued from lugao. He thought of the beautiful girl named "hanyue" in his mind and called her name casually.


    In a short time, hanyue and the other two girls were brought over.


    After a few days of cultivation, the haggard face of these beautiful girls has already faded, and after they are dressed up, their charm is undoubtedly revealed. And the girl named hanyue. It is more like standing out from the crowd in general, the unique vulgar appearance and temperament, still protruding.


    Now that AILU has done herself such a big favor, Dewey won''t let her continue to live in the cell. He asked someone to clean up a room in the castle floor and let AILU live in. He said to several girls in hanyue, "you''ll train as usual, this man. I''ll leave it to you. This girl''s brain is a little stupid. I''m afraid she will commit suicide if she can''t think of it. You''ll watch her for me. If she dies... You don''t have to live. Do you understand? "


    Several girls timidly agreed, Du Wei looked at a sad face of AI Lu. Sighed tone, walked past, back to contain month etc., pinched AI Lu''s chin. Staring at her eyes, he showed his shameless and charming eyes, and said in a low voice, "if you listen to me, you can''t die, understand?"


    After seeing the Qingming in AI Lu''s eyes gradually lost and the general answer in her mouth. Dewey was relieved and left alone.


    The rest of the girls in the room still look frightened. It''s hanyue, the most courageous. Carefully walked to AI Lu''s side, slowly squatted down, soft voice way: "you... How are you?"


    AI Lu looked up in a daze, but saw a girl whose face was more than half as beautiful as herself. She was stunned at first, and then worried. Her brow wrinkled again: "you... Who are you... Don''t care about me. Just leave me alone. "


    Han Yue pondered for a moment. But slowly sat beside AI Lu. He reached for AI Lu and said in a soft voice, "well. I know... You must be afraid of the Duke, aren''t you? In fact, you don''t have to be afraid. Although the Duke looks terrible, he is good to us all


    Seeing that AILU didn''t speak, hanyue''s voice was even softer, and he said in a low voice: "actually... I heard that the Duke is very kind-hearted. In the northwest, everyone is praising his land. It''s just that we''ll do whatever he tells us, and the Duke will never scold you, will he


    "Well... I''ll do what he says... Is that right?" she murmured to herself


    After making such a fuss for Dewey in the evening, in the later negotiation, this hamuye''s attitude towards Dewey was really excellent, his words were extremely cautious, and he followed the etiquette. After that, though some of the conditions offered to Duwei would argue, his tone was much softer. And often as long as Du Wei slightly show a little tough, hamuye will have to loosen his voice.


    In this way, the strong and the weak make decisions, and the negotiation is also very smooth. Except for the horses, cattle and sheep we talked about earlier. As for how to write the national document, hamuye also gave in as much as possible, and finally even signed the "peace" document.


    Dewey was greatly relieved, but he also had some reverie: if I had known that pretending to be a wizard would have so many advantages, I might as well have asked the lion for more horses. However, this idea also turned away, and he knew that if he did too much, the other side would still doubt it.


    Fortunately, there is no telephone in this world, and it is impossible for the negotiators outside to keep in touch with the leaders in the rear all the time. Besides, they pretend to be the wizard of Daxueshan. Unless the other party goes to Daxueshan to verify in person, they will not be able to find out.


    On the last day of the negotiation, after the two sides finally signed the contract, the grassland people took the initiative to make peace, and at the same time, they were willing to compensate the war horses, cattle and sheep of the Loran Empire, plus some odds and ends. In addition, the two sides signed a friendly agreement, promising never to invade each other''s borders, and friendship will last forever.


    Of course, the last sentence was ignored by Dewey himself. Friendship and non aggression are all bullshit. Once both sides are ready to fight, any peace treaty is just a scrap of paper.


    Duvi and the count of villa signed the letters of state with their principal and Deputy envoys respectively. Originally, villa refused to sign, but he argued that he only assisted duvi. However, after seeing that the negotiations were successful and the results were not satisfactory, they were not afraid of anything and agreed to sign their names. It was strange in my heart. How come in the last few days, this hamuye seems to be afraid of Duwei and endures the means of our little Duke. It''s really amazing.


    This national document, after initialed by both sides, can''t take effect directly. We have to send someone to send it to the imperial capital to show it to Prince Chen and wait for the regent to sign it. To take effect. Before that, this hamuya will have to live here for a few more days.


    However, hamuye seemed to be really afraid of the tents Duwei gave him to live in. On that day, when AI Lu and Duwei pretended to be witches, they deliberately warned him not to interfere in the search for pets in the snow mountain and not to annoy the tulip Duke. Hamuye speculates that if he continues to live in Roland and wait for the national credentials, it will take him more than ten days to travel. Maybe even longer. The Duke of tulip is rather eccentric. If he stays here, he will be offended by his words, which will damage the important affairs of the witches on the snow mountain. So he offered to go to the imperial capital with the count of villa. Count villa agreed without much thought.


    Duwei sent the two away, and wrote a letter for villa to take back the prince. The letter explained the matter about the abolition of the 20000 cavalry on the grassland. As soon as they left, even if the negotiation was over, Dewey was finally at leisure.


    Then the following people reported that they had received the news that the soldiers originally stationed in the northwest army''s outpost on the northwest corridor had been evacuated one after another. Dewey listened and fell into a deep meditation.


    To be honest, how can we effectively control this corridor. He hasn''t thought about it yet. Before the northwest army, they had a secret song with the prairie people. That whistle was just a memorial archway for bitches and deaf ears. Now that we are going back to the northwest corridor, how to effectively control it and prevent grassland people from sneaking in is the top priority.


    Thinking about it, Dewey didn''t have a good idea. It is impossible to build a city in that place. There is no water. How many people have to send water to the rear, the cost is really unbearable.


    Originally, Dewey had his thoughts. I want to dig underground water. But this world, after all, is different from the previous life. The limit of digging groundwater in this world is nothing more than ordinary wells. As Du Wei knew in his previous life, using science and technology, he could reach hundreds of meters or even deeper underground at will to get water. In this world, it is absolutely impossible.


    Du Wei was also ruthless in his heart, otherwise, he would have made a lot of gunpowder and collapsed both sides of the northwest corridor Canyon! Seal up the whole northwest corridor!


    But this idea was immediately denied by himself. The northwest corridor is the only way to grassland. It''s also the only way for the business groups and aristocratic families in all parts of the Loran Empire to do business with grassland people and trade cattle, sheep, horses and livestock! If you dare to risk the world and do this kind of thing, I''m afraid that the business groups and countless aristocratic families all over the world will hate you. Moreover, our territory is located in the frontier, with backward agriculture and barren land. The largest revenue from finance depends on commercial tax. If the trade route is cut off, and there will be no border trade in the future, how many years can we survive on our own? Dewey is not willing to cut off his own fortune.


    So... Get a water pipe to the northwest corridor? The thought flashed, and Dewey himself laughed first.


    easier said than done! Loulan lake is the largest water source, but Loulan lake is far away from the northwest corridor! You want a pipe? The world''s smelting technology and metal making are not of this level.


    How on earth can we keep the gate of Northwest corridor well


    Damn lugao, he must be waiting to see my joke.


    There is no good strategy for the moment. With a stroke of his pen, Dewey dispatched hundreds of people to the northwest corridor and stationed them in several outposts left by the northwest army. For the time being, it''s better to follow the previous pattern. It is impossible for hundreds of people to guard such a wide corridor, which can only serve as a warning. Just tell them to be on more alert and light the beacon fire as soon as something happens. Apart from that, Dewey has no good idea for the time being.


    The next month flew by. News came from the imperial capital that the Regent had signed the letter of state to bring hamuye back to the grassland. This military friction between the two sides has come to an end. Du Wei hears this news, in the heart relaxed a tone: Chen prince finally agreed to oneself to abrogate 20 thousand cavalry affairs on the prairie.


    That hamuya is interesting. After getting the National Certificate, he went back to the grassland. Actually did not pass Loulan City, but deliberately detour, also do not meet Duwei, directly back to the grassland. Du Wei knew that hamuya was afraid of something and didn''t point it out. Some of his subordinates were annoyed at the rudeness of the grassland emissary, and Du Wei passed away with a smile.


    The count of villa came to the northwest again, this time with a secret letter. The letter was sealed with fire paint, and Duwei held it in his hand. He could feel the fluctuation of magic prohibition on it. At night a person opens in the room to see, is exactly Chen Prince''s autograph.


    At the beginning of the letter, Dewey praised him for his excellent work. That is to say, it has saved the face of the Empire and gained practical benefits. He also mentioned that Dewey led his family''s private army to fight against the grassland people in giliat city this time and said a few words of comfort and encouragement. At the same time, he also vaguely said that although the nominal achievements were taken away by the northwest army, his Regent would not forget the credit of duvidi. The Empire and Dewey split the compensation they demanded from the grassland people. In name, it is praising Du Wei for his meritorious service in the negotiation. In fact, it is praising Du Wei for his war achievements and compensating him for his loss this time.


    Dewey sees this. Heart satisfaction: it seems that the prince Chen is really on his way!


    I''m in a good mood to see this. But when I saw the back, I frowned.


    About the abolition of 20000 cavalry on the grassland, Prince Chen said. The central government of the imperial capital has long had this idea. Now the military headquarters has unified their opinions and is willing to withdraw, but they do not agree to give the 20000 people to Duwei. Although naduvi nominally stationed the army in her own territory according to the method proposed by Mrs. Liszt, and also put it in the name of imperial official land, the leaders of the Imperial military still can''t accept the way of demoting the army into private army in terms of self-esteem. Prince Chen has just ascended the throne. He also said that he didn''t want to be too rigid with the military headquarters. After bargaining, he agreed to give two cavalry regiments to Duwei... That is


    Six thousand?


    Dewey''s nose curled when he saw this.


    What''s the meaning of the military bigwig? It''s clear that the little Regent is not willing to give the military power to himself! He was sandwiched between the prairie people and the northwest army, and his troops were weak. If he could have a complete Cavalry Division with 20000 troops, he would have a good command of the troops. At least it''s a deterrent to the enemy.


    If there were only a few thousand people... Who would care?


    Fortunately. Prince Chen probably also understood that Du Wei would be dissatisfied, so he said compensatively: these 6000 people. Not according to the establishment, but 20000 people lined up, with Du Wei pick six thousand!


    After the selection, the remaining people will be pulled back to the imperial capital by Prince Chen to enrich the imperial city guards.


    Du Wei was a little dissatisfied at first, but then he was relieved: these 20000 people, in fact, were very important to the imperial capital. It''s just that it was too expensive to live on the grassland before. If you withdraw... These 20000 people are rare elite soldiers! After all, it''s the iron horse on the grassland!


    Prince Chen is not a fool. How can he easily give such a powerful soldier to himself. His previous thoughts really belittled the Regent.


    "Six thousand is six thousand." Du Wei sighed and thought that he already had 3000 cavalry in his hand. In addition to the 6000 cavalry, when the Liszt family moved to the northwest, there were more than 2000 white feather knights to join, and there were more than 10000 people. If he wanted to recruit some more, he would be able to make up 20000 people. It''s just that the combat effectiveness can''t compare with a complete grassland cavalry division.


    After reading the secret letter, Dewey put it on the candle and burned it.


    After that, the count of villa, who had just washed away the dust, was invited to talk.


    "When I set out, the order of the military headquarters had been issued quickly, and the cavalry division on the grassland would be mobilized in a few days. At that time, the military''s order is to let these 20000 people come to Loulan city first. Specifically, his Highness has already told the Duke in his letter, so I don''t have to repeat it. " The count of villa, dressed in gorgeous clothes, looks much better than when he came to the last negotiation. Obviously, the burden of negotiation has gone, and the whole person is much more relaxed.


    Dewey nodded: "what''s the situation in the imperial capital now?"


    "It''s interesting to say." Villa said with a smile: "the two factions of the main battle and the main peace are not quarreling very much. After all, once the national document is signed, even if there is a final conclusion, there is no quarrel. However, it seems that the temple is not very stable recently. I have heard some rumors in the market... It seems that I have some complaints about your actions in the northwest


    "Oh?" Dewey frowned.


    I''m in my current position. There seems to be no positive offense against the temple, right?


    Villa said with a smile: "after the last battle of giliat, did you order that all the captured grassland people be tied to the pillars and dragged to march around? Later, all the prisoners died, and there was no life left. It''s this thing that makes the temple disapprove of your practice. In particular, her Royal Highness the saint... Hehe, she criticized your cruelty in public and said that it was such a practice. It''s not in line with the mercy of the goddess of light... Hehe. "


    Dewey nodded: "Saint... Well, what does the temple say?"


    "As for the temple, it vaguely supported the saint''s words, but it didn''t make a public statement. It''s only at this time, if you keep silent, you will acquiesce to the argument of the saint. "


    Villa hesitated for a moment and said, "Your Highness, I have a suggestion. I don''t know... "


    "Go ahead, uncle villa." Dewey laughed: "did you forget? In private, don''t call me a duke


    "Well." The count of villa nodded: "I heard that the original purpose of the temple was to set up a religious site in your capital. But it seems that you don''t support it very much... Even heard about your secret obstruction... "


    Dewey immediately complained: "where is it!! The temple is sent. Although my new town has just been established, it is increasingly prosperous. The price of land is expensive. He doesn''t want to buy the temple himself, but it''s none of my business! "


    Villa laughed awkwardly and looked at Duwei: "throughout the Empire... Dare to let the temple pay for the land to set up a religious center. The Duke is the first one


    Religious institutions throughout the Empire. According to convention, how could local local officials or noble lords dare to ask the temple to pay for the land themselves? A listen to the temple to set up religious, of course, are free to give the best lot of land.


    Du Wei said faintly: "I''m not a believer in the temple. I won''t do anything about donation. Is that why the temple hates me? Besides... In the Empire. I''m not the only non religious nobleman. "


    Villa chuckled: "well, it''s just one of them. Your Highness''s embarrassment is mostly for the sake of the late prince. However, there is no need to worry about this matter. Attacking you is attacking the Regent, which involves the affairs of the late prince. The Regent is sure to protect you. This is a political position. It will never waver. "


    Dewey knows. Nodding and smiling: "but the Regent has been very tolerant of this saint. It''s the woman who''s always provoking herself... Alas. I don''t think the saint''s brain will work well


    Villa laughed, then lowered his voice and said: "well, I heard your highness say... He said: if you want to hit a mouse, the most frightening thing is that the mouse will shrink into the hole and have nowhere to start. As long as the mouse can show a tail and hold it, it''s easy to do. Temple and we have always been seemingly inseparable, although the coup was supported on the day of Prince Chen, but Prince Chen also paid an unclear price! So we don''t have to accept the love of the temple. In the future, we will continue to fight. However, the temple has always been cautious and prudent. It''s not easy to start... Leave this stupid woman, even if this mouse''s tail is grabbed by us! Even if the temple is more cautious, as long as this woman keeps making trouble, there will always be some trouble. At that time, there will be an excuse to blame the temple! But the temple itself should show mercy and try to protect the saint... Hum... "


    What he said is a disclosure, which makes Du Wei''s heart move... This old fox has always been wise to protect himself. When he encounters these key problems, he always laughs. How can he be so sincere with himself today? Actually dare to say that the saint is a "stupid woman" in front of him, and mention the temple without any respect. In and out of words, he thinks that Dewey is the most intimate person of his own.


    Du Wei was puzzled, so he looked at the count of villa. The count of villa had a dry smile on his face, then coughed and said: "in fact, this time I''m here, besides sending a letter to his Highness The Regent, his Highness has another order for me. It''s just that. It''s a private matter, but it''s not good to come to you in a big way. I can only be sent here. "


    "Oh?" There was a movement in Dewey''s mind.


    Count villa''s smile grew more cordial: "Dewey, you have reached the age of fifteen. According to our Roland custom, you are an adult. All noble circle, over 15 adult men, are immediately married. Even if they don''t get married immediately, they all have an engagement. But you are now, red and purple, hot, emperor do not know how many rich families are staring at you. If it wasn''t for the bitter cold in the northwest, some people could not wait to send their daughter here! Ha ha... It''s a pity that I don''t have a daughter. Otherwise, I will propose to you. "


    Duwei, with a smile, faintly felt something bad.


    "The Regent seems to you to be very good, very flattering. I think we are in the history of Roland. There is no such king or minister. He asked me to ask you... Well, his royal highness Chen has a 15-year-old sister, who is the daughter of his majesty Augustine VI, among all the princesses and princesses. He has the best relationship with Prince Chen. This princess is also very famous in the imperial capital. She is beautiful and moving. Some people put her on a par with Miss angel of the Liszt family. Although I have never met Miss angel, I have seen this princess. She is indeed the daughter of the royal family, no matter in appearance or demeanor. It''s all the best choice... So, your highness Chen sent me to the northwest, and another thing is your marriage! "


    Dewey was not happy in his heart, but he said with a smile: "well... It seems that uncle villa has come to propose to me."


    "It''s not a formal proposal." Villa said with a smile: "Your Highness Chen told me face to face. This kind of thing, always want both sides to be willing. Moreover, although everyone in the Empire married the royal family, his highness Chen said that. You don''t think Dewey is that kind of power. Not necessarily. So I just came to see what you mean. But, your highness, I mean. Anyway, the grassland people have settled down for the time being. There won''t be any big things in the short term. It''s almost the end of the year. Please go back to the imperial capital at the end of the year. If you don''t attend the banquet ceremony at the end of the year, I''m afraid you will lose a lot of color. You just arrived in the Northwest last year, and your highness Chen didn''t dare to call you. This year the situation is different. You have done a great career in the northwest, and just returned to the imperial capital to enjoy the scenery and scenery. If we can make things better for both of you, I think villa will make a great contribution


    Du Wei was stunned... What is this? A blind date? However... This Chen Prince didn''t give marriage directly and rudely. Instead, he let himself go on a blind date more gently. It''s already very enlightened. It''s just that... I don''t even want to marry a woman of Liszt family... Do I want to marry a Royal Princess back? If you have such a chess piece sent by Prince Chen, you can sleep by your side every day... Hum, how can you promise such a thing¡° Well, that''s what happened. At the end of the year, you have to go back to the imperial capital anyway. His highness Chen''s transfer order will be sent through official channels. " Count villa said with a smile: "this princess is beautiful and charming. She is the dream lover of countless talents in the imperial capital. Dewey, you are blessed this time." After a pause, without waiting for duvet to speak, villa said something again, but duvet was speechless¡° The Regent said that if... Everything goes according to his wish, if you marry his sister, then you Dewey will be a collateral of the royal family! Although before... Um, before... It was impossible for the Rowling family to be demoted and reunited, if you become a collateral of the royal family, then your father and brother will naturally have a royal relationship. In this way, according to the laws of our Roland Empire, the royal family has immunity, although the previous laws, Raymond and your brother Gabriel, You can''t be employed all your life, but if you become a royal family... It''s different! With the name of the Royal collateral system, your brother Gabriel will become an official, and there will be no more obstacles! " This makes duvet''s eyebrows stand up! What a prince! What a regent! Good calculation! Hey, hey, you really take my biggest weakness, Dewey, for granted!! Du Wei was in a dilemma when he heard a burst of laughter coming from outside! The sound of the sound from the whole Duchess castle, the sound is floating, with a faint sense of pride¡° Ha ha ha ha ha... "The sound is so loud that it makes people feel harsh across the doors and windows. Dewey''s face moved as soon as he heard it. The old man with the green hat finally came out of the cellar?! Alas, this teacher, you can go out of the gate. There''s no need to laugh so frighteningly. Looking at Villa, Dewey said with a smile, "Oh, don''t worry. This is one of my predecessors, a magician. It''s just a little weird. Uncle villa, please take a seat. I''ll be right there Finish saying, Du Wei leaves to go out, can just walk to the stair mouth, see the following own bodyguard elder smoke rushed up in a hurry, a face of panic¡° adult! My Lord¡°¡° What''s the matter? " Lao Yan was sweating and cried, "this... The old magician who lived in the cellar has come out." Dewey curled his lips. "I see... The old man laughs so loud. I''m not deaf."¡° No... no! " Lao Yan said with a bitter smile: "big things are not good! Just now the old magician came out, but he happened to meet Mrs. Liszt! As a result, the Marquis only looked at the old magician. She didn''t know why. She screamed on the spot and fainted! The white knights around the Marquis have surrounded the old magician as if she had suffered some damage. I''m afraid they are fighting now! " Dewey''s surprise was a big one! Green hat''s fighting with the listers?! See... Hell!

 Chapter 269

    Du Wei could not take care of Lao Yan''s words. He ran downstairs quickly. He didn''t even have time to go down the stairs. Instead, he jumped directly from a window.


    Just in the garden of the castle''s backyard, Mrs. Liszt, who had been upset these days, was just relaxing in the garden. Unfortunately, the news of the green hat old man''s going through the customs is too big. What''s more, it seems that all the masters of closed door cultivation have a bad habit when they go out of the gate... They don''t like to go through the gate.


    Old Mr. Green cap burst the wall directly and rushed up from the cellar. It is a coincidence that the place where he broke the ground was in the garden.


    When Dewey arrived, the beautiful face of marquis Liszt was full of fear. Her pink face was white, and she stepped back in fear. In front of her, several Knights of the white feather knights had fallen to the ground, and there were two other knights, who were also frightened. They just held up their swords and pointed to the terrible old man, I read the classic lines powerlessly: "you... Don''t come here!"


    Dewey''s first reaction was to sweep it with his mental power and confirm that the white feathered knights who fell on the ground were not dead. He was just stunned by some unknown magic, so he was relieved.


    Duvet sighed as the two white knights pointed their swords at the terrible old man. If you leave that old dragon alone, this green hat guy may be regarded as the top strong man in the mainland. How can several white feathered Knights be his opponents? If you annoy this cranky old guy, you can blow these knights to death.


    Gandalf green robe looks good, a month of rest. It seems that his strength has all recovered. Standing there, he completely ignored the two white feathered knights who pointed their swords at him. He just looked at Mrs. Liszt with a deep smile and said with a leisurely smile: "it''s really amazing... Beautiful lady, I think I met you here last time I said goodbye!"


    Dewey''s head is numb... Er, listen to this tone. Like the old guy knows Mrs. Liszt? Is this old man a lecher?


    With this kind of strange idea, Dewey quickly ran past, stopped in front of Mr. Green Hat for the first time, and said in a loud voice: "stop, stop quickly." He looked at cuckoo and said with a bitter smile: "this... Dear teacher, this lady is my distinguished guest, you. That... "


    Green robe Gandalf narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Du Wei: "Yi? Your guest? It''s a coincidence Then he took a close look at Mrs. Liszt behind Dewey. His eyes stayed on her beautiful appearance for a long time, and then he looked at Dewey deeply, as if he suddenly realized. A strange smile.


    "Well, in my face..." before Dewey finished speaking, Gandalf green robe had waved his hand and said: "it''s just... Although her blood is good, I''m not particularly rare. Hey, since you are a friend of this guy, I''ll just let her go. "


    After a pause, he felt from his robe, took out a small bottle, threw it to Duwei, and said faintly: "look at your face, I''ll lower my requirements... Originally, I wanted to release her blood and study it carefully. Since I''m your friend, I don''t want to be rude any more. Let her get some blood for me. It doesn''t need a lot. Just fill this bottle


    With that, he swung his sleeve and left without looking at Mrs. Liszt. Dewey was relieved. Watching dilaoyan stagger in from the outside. He quickly told Lao Yan to go down to have a rest with the green hat, and arranged to give him the most gorgeous room... And specially told him. Choose a room as far away from Mrs. Liszt''s residence as possible.


    When the old man in the green hat left, Mrs. Liszt was relieved, whining, as if she was about to faint. Du Wei just retreated to her side and took hold of the beauty''s waist. Mrs. Liszt''s fear didn''t seem to be a fake. Her body was weak. Almost everyone put the weight on Du Wei''s shoulder, and naturally stretched out an arm to hook Du Wei''s neck, with a delicate look on her face, Tears almost came out of his eyes: "this... Who is this man... Dewey, such a terrible man, you just called him..."


    Duwei coughed. He had better not talk about his relationship with the old man. Deliberately digress the subject: "Marquis, how can you recognize this guy?"


    Mrs. Liszt seemed to be a little bit shocked, but she looked at Dewey with a complicated look: "Dewey, you really don''t know?"


    "What do you know?"


    Mrs. Liszt also had some doubts in her eyes, but after looking at Dewey carefully for a long time, she was sure that Dewey didn''t lie. She whispered: "do you remember the last time when Dardanelle went to the frozen forest to look for the golden eye python, he met you? That time... It was this guy who used magic on me... And I almost died. "


    Dewey''s eyes widened as soon as he heard this!


    He suddenly remembered what Dardanelle had said to himself in the frozen forest. He said that the Marquis met a strange old man in green clothes when she was on a outing in the countryside. As a result, she was teased by the strange old man. Fortunately, a level 8 holy knight of the temple was present at that time, and then she drove away the evil old man.


    Although it''s true that Dardanelle said that the other party was wearing green clothes... Dewey never contacted Gandalf in green! The main reason is that he was driven away by a level 8 holy knight. What is Gandalf Green''s strength? If it''s really a level 8 knight who challenges him, I''m afraid the old green hat will wave his hand and the level 8 Knight will become a corpse! What kind of flower protection messenger! What''s more... The green hat doesn''t look like a lecheron. In his status, he won''t do that kind of dirty thing to tease beautiful women.


    Du Wei''s mind was full of these thoughts, but Mrs. Liszt''s eyes were staring at him, carefully observing Du Wei''s look. Du Wei thought for a while, but had no clue, and said: "I really don''t know about this. It''s just that this old gentleman has a lot to offer. I''m afraid that''s also a misunderstanding... I don''t think he''s the kind of lecherous person. I''m afraid he was also the one who molested you that day... "


    "No, no!" Mrs. Liszt''s eyes were red, and she said in a low voice, "it''s not true to tease any place, but... I have a problem. When I met him, he didn''t tease me, just for another thing... Later, the holy knight of the temple arrived and drove him away. For some reasons, I can''t explain to the people in the temple, so I can only lie that he is teasing me... The reason in this... "


    Dewey just nodded. That''s right, old greencap, though he''s a bit queer. It''s not like that kind of rascal who teases women. But the suspicion in my heart... What can the green hat do with the Marquis?


    And subconsciously pinched the bottle in his hand: "he... Does he want your blood?"


    The Marquis''s face was even whiter, as if she had thought of a terrible thing after hearing Dewey''s words, and her feet softened. Even more unstable, the whole person almost stuck to Duwei''s arms: "I... I..."


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and then he slowly supported the Marquis, and said to her two Knight guards: "you first help the Marquis to go back to rest... HMM. There are also these friends who have fainted. They have been enchanted, but they have fainted. They will wake up later. "


    The idea in his heart was that Mrs. Liszt was very clever and might not be willing to tell the truth. It was better to ask green hat.


    As expected, Mrs. Liszt looked like she wanted to talk and stop. She looked helpless. But he had to be carried away by his knights.


    Du Wei was curious, so he hurried to find Gandalf green robe.


    Old smoke listened to Du Wei''s arrangement and arranged the old man in a room on the top floor of the castle. This floor is where Du Wei lives alone. When Du Wei comes up all the way, he sees Gandalf leaning on a soft chair and looking curiously at another guy squatting on the chair next to him... QQ beast.


    QQ adults usually live in Duwei''s room, at the moment this green hat son seems to be very curious about this strange bird, poor QQ in the magician''s gaze. A little uneasy. But I dare not move.


    Fortunately, Dewey came in and immediately distracted Gandalf.


    "Well. Coming back so soon? Did you bring that woman''s blood? "


    Dewey spread out his empty hands: "no, you tell me what happened first."


    Gandalf, green robe, picked his eyebrows: "boy, I don''t want much land. For your face, I only want a small bottle of blood. If I had changed my old temper, I would have caught her and studied it slowly. Is this woman your lover


    "No Duwei came in and waved to QQ to leave. QQ was relieved and quickly jumped down. Then he twisted his body and went to another room inside.


    Gandalf''s eyes brightened: "Yi? You''re a strange bird. It can see what you mean, right? You wave your hand and it will understand your command? "


    Du Wei grabbed the wine bottle on the table and took a mouthful of it. He said, "let''s not talk about this... What''s the matter with that woman? Why are you interested in women? "


    Then, without waiting for Gandalf to speak, Dewey told Mrs. Liszt what she had just told her: "you petrified her?"


    "I''m right." Gandalf, the green robe, shook his head and said, "if it wasn''t for the holy knight, I would have taken her away."


    "A level 8 holy knight, you move your finger to kill it." Du Wei doesn''t understand: "how can you be driven away by a knight of level 8?"


    Gandalf green robe shook his head: "at that time, another ''I'' was still in the world. We have made a long-standing agreement to compare every other time. Whoever wins will be able to walk in the world as Gandalf. The loser will have to remain anonymous and keep a low profile. I''m not a good person, but I know I have to keep my promise. I''m willing to accept defeat. Since it''s agreed, the loser should keep a low profile. If I kill a knight of level 8, and I''m still a man of high status in the temple, if I kill him, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. And even if I break my promise... Although my old man can kill the eighth level knight with his hands, he deliberately pretends to be invincible by considering another "I" agreement. "


    Du Wei nodded, which solved a doubt in his heart. Indeed, before Gandalf''s death, Mr. Green Hat really kept a low profile. Otherwise, such a strong man with extraordinary strength would have long been famous on the mainland. Dewey sat down and said, "what''s interesting about this lady Liszt?" Green hat son Leng for a while, looked at Du Wei two eyes, then ha ha a smile: "you this kid, heard that you are erudite and versatile, it seems that there is something you don''t know. Well, no wonder everything you know is read. But this matter is not recorded in most books. " At this point, green hat son lowered his voice, a proud smile: "don''t you see what''s wrong with this woman?"¡° What''s wrong? " Dewey thought for a moment. Mrs. Liszt was excellent, but she was only good-looking and intelligent. The others didn''t see much¡° Apart from being more beautiful, smarter... Well, and looking younger than your age... It doesn''t seem like anything special. "

 Chapter 270

    "Hey, hey... It''s just in your sentence," you look younger than your actual age. "! Boy, this Mrs. Liszt, I know her, too. She should be in her early 30s... Don''t you think she looks too young? If you don''t ask her age, everyone will regard her as a girl of seventeen or eighteen. "


    Dewey shook his head. "It''s no surprise. She was born into a rich family. Since I was a child, I have been enjoying delicious food in royal guards. My life is superior. I''m naturally well maintained. I''m good at keeping my face. It''s not strange that I look younger and more beautiful. "


    "Hum hum..." green robed Gandalf sneered repeatedly, which made Du Wei feel a little hairy. Then he suddenly said, "Du Wei, how old is your mother this year?"


    "My mother?"


    Du Wei thought for a moment, but he could not help frowning. He was puzzled.


    In fact, Dewey had some strange feelings about Mrs. Liszt, but he didn''t really understand what was wrong. What''s more, he really has a headache about this lady''s "proposal". Even if it''s too late to avoid it, where will he send it to her?


    Now he was picked up by green hat, he was a smart man, and immediately understood what was wrong!


    Even if it is God''s blessing, no matter how to maintain her face, a woman in her thirties can never maintain her face as if she were an 18-year-old girl! What''s more, this lady presides over such a big family and works hard all the year round, which can make women grow old! But this lady Liszt


    If you are born rich, you have a better life. Dewey''s own present, the Countess of the Rowling family is the same! Before the countess married, she was also a lady of the nobility. If we say that the living conditions are not necessarily worse than Mrs. Liszt! Dewey''s mother is also a famous beauty in the aristocratic circle. The same royal food is well maintained, but she is not as young as Mrs. Liszt!


    To put it bluntly, it''s evil to keep your face as good as Mrs. Liszt''s!


    Seeing Dewey thinking in silence. Gandalf, green robe, laughed and his face was full of pride: "you don''t know. Boy, I don''t blame you for being ignorant. I''m afraid there are few people who know such things in the whole mainland! Hum... "


    "You just like to show off..." Duwei muttered: "well, you are my teacher now. What gossip do you have. Don''t hide it, either. Let''s talk about it


    Gandalf gave a mysterious smile and then whispered, "this woman... She''s not human!"


    Dewey almost fell out of his chair with a shudder.


    Not people? Is it a monster? It''s not really a monster, is it? The world. Is there a fox spirit or something?


    Looking at Gandalf in surprise, Gandalf said with a smile: "well, that''s a long story... You should know something about the ancient history of this continent, don''t you?"


    Dewey took a deep breath. Calmed down for a while, nodded and said: "I know a little... I only know that in ancient times, there were not only human beings on this continent. It seems to be because of a big war or something. Some other races, exiled by gods, left the continent and moved northward, crossing the sacred mountain... Now the dragon people guard the sacred mountain just to guard the gateway of the continent. Don''t let the exiled races come back. "


    At this point, Dewey vaguely guessed something: "is this Mrs. Liszt not a human? What is the exiled race? But... She doesn''t look like an orc or a dwarf... Is she an elf? Er, it''s said that the elves are famous for their beauty... Although I have never met the elves, I also know that the elves are much shorter than ordinary people, and... Their ears are long and sharp, right? "


    "It''s the elves." Gandalf said with a faint smile: "it''s just not a pure spirit. Hum, other races on the mainland have been exiled. If there are still elves or other tribes in this continent. Long ago, the temple was directly exterminated as a heresy! It is said that in ancient times, most of the criminals were exiled. A small number of people who have not left have long been slaughtered by human beings. How can there be pure elves on the mainland now? This Mrs. Liszt, I guess, is mostly a mixture of human and elves. She has the blood of elves. I can''t be wrong about that. However, when it comes to her generation, I''m afraid that the blood is already very thin, so there are not many features of the elves in appearance. However, the legend of the elves has a longer life span than human beings, and they are more beautiful and good at keeping their faces... It is said that in ancient times, some of the elves with nearly 100 years old all looked similar to the young women of human beings. "


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "but... But because she looks very young, I can''t tell."


    Gandalf pointed to his eyes: "this is certainly not the only proof. I''ve looked up a lot of classics... Hum, the first time I saw this woman was two years ago. You haven''t noticed her eyes, have you


    After a pause, Gandalf said, "we Roland people have blue eyes, green eyes and brown eyes... But Mrs. Liszt, although her eyes are blue, her pupils are different from ordinary people. I vaguely felt her breath that day. She is not a pure human. Of course, there is a slight difference in her breath. Although ordinary people can''t feel it, we can detect this slight difference with our magic sense. At that time, I added my observation. Her eyes are really different. Her pupils are a little purple. If you don''t look carefully, I''m afraid you can''t see it. "


    Gandalf''s statement surprised Du Wei: "Elven blood?"


    "What''s wrong with my judgment?" Gandalf snorted: "the blood of the elves is very precious!! I''m glad to see it! On the mainland, there are still people with ELF blood! According to the legend, the elves are born with special magic talent. Although the power of the elves is not as powerful as the Dragon language magic. But it''s profound and mysterious, but it''s not bad at all. I''ve been addicted to the study of magic all my life. I can meet an elf lineage. Of course, I don''t want to let it go, so I want to catch her and go back to study slowly. It''s a pity that I was bumped into by the high Knight of the temple. I didn''t want to break my promise... Hum, I spared the knight''s life and pretended to retreat. It''s just that. I was still a little curious about this woman of ELF blood, so I deliberately applied a curse magic on her, so that she would gradually petrify in the future for a period of time. I just wanted to try to see if the elf hybrid has any wonderful reaction to our human magic... "


    Dewey asked, "well... After you cursed, why didn''t you go to her again?"


    Gandalf green robe shook his head: "later, I had something to leave... Hum, it has something to do with you! My apprentice Joanna. Although this girl was playing around alone, there was a magic connection between us all the time. But those days, suddenly lost contact with her, a trace of induction can not feel, I am worried about what happened to this girl. As a last resort... Although the spirit hybrid is precious, after all, my apprentice is more important. In order to find the apprentice, I left in a hurry. "


    That''s all. He said with a smile: "later, I thought of this half blood spirit. I left in a hurry that day, and I didn''t release the petrified magic for her. I don''t know what happened to her. Either she was petrified to death, or her own family was powerful. I could always find a magician to release the magic for her."


    Dewey couldn''t help sighing... This old man. It''s really audacious. He tried it with other people''s lives, and he didn''t care about it at all... As expected, he regarded people''s lives like weeds.


    But the old man gave Du Wei a difficult problem: "it''s a surprise for me to see this woman here today... But since she is your friend, I''m sorry to embarrass my apprentice... I don''t need to take her back to study slowly. But it''s not too much to ask for a bottle of blood, is it? She is such a living person. Take such a small bottle of blood. It doesn''t hurt her. After a day or two of rest, she recovers


    He seemed afraid that Dewey would not agree. He added: "I once got a broken thing about the magic of the ancient elves. I''ve been willing to try it for a long time. Unfortunately, I haven''t had a chance... If you can get me a bottle of blood, I''ll study it. If I get the results... Hey, boy, you are already my disciple. If I can study the spirit magic, won''t I teach you? "


    Dewey is not very interested in the magic of the elves, to be honest. There are too many things he can do now, and he has a tendency to be greedy. Whether it''s star fighting, star magic, ordinary magic, or big snow mountain witchcraft, it''s a long way to go to the top of everything. One more elf magic is not attractive to Dewey.


    It''s just... This old green hat guy just asked for his opinions for his own face. Besides, he is eccentric, which is quite different from Gandalf. If he doesn''t agree with me... Annoys this strange old man... He doesn''t take human life seriously. If he insists on going his own way, he will force his own way. I''m afraid that Mrs. Liszt''s life will be in danger. This old man doesn''t pay attention to the influence of the Liszt family. If he wants to be tough, Dewey can''t stop him.


    Thinking of this, Du Wei sighed: "OK... A bottle of blood is not a big problem..." after a pause, Du Wei suddenly said with a bitter smile: "you... If a bottle of blood is used up and nothing has been found, you won''t let me go to someone else to draw blood, will you?"


    Gandalf raised his eyebrows, thought about it, and said: "the magic of the elves is profound and difficult to understand. I also got some broken things in disorder. If I want to study it, I''m afraid it''s not enough. However, my old man has already looked at your face and won''t let her go. If it''s not enough, you can do it! "


    Sure enough... In the end, we have to play a rogue.


    But this old lunatic, Dewey, can''t be provoked now.


    In desperation, he was urged by the old man to run to see Mrs. Liszt. This gorgeous lady has already been frightened by what happened to Gandalf today!


    In fact, when Mrs. Liszt was in trouble by the old man in green for the first time, she had already seen through her secret. But as a human of ELF blood, her secret is very important, and she dare not reveal it!


    You know, no matter where the elves are, they are heretic on the mainland now! If the secret of one''s own blood is revealed. I''m afraid that the first one in the temple will come out to trouble me! At that time, no matter how powerful the Liszt family is, it will be no bigger than the temple! To get rid of the heresy punished by the gods to deal with yourself, you will be doomed.


    Because of this, Mrs. Liszt was in great fear at the moment. When Du Wei came to see her, the first thought in her heart was: he knows, too?!


    The old magician in green, Dewey seems to call him "teacher". This is terrible! The Liszt family is afraid that it won''t take long for this matter to spread. It''s going to be erased from the mainland!


    As soon as Du Wei entered the door, he saw the beauty who was barely pretending to be calm. Her face was still pale, and her lips were tightly pressed. Although she tried to make a calm appearance, the confusion in her eyes betrayed her heart.


    Dewey couldn''t bear to embarrass Mrs. Liszt. After all, the other party was always friendly to him. He sighed and didn''t wait for Mrs. Liszt to speak. "Madam... Please..."


    With that, he looked left and right.


    Mrs. Liszt immediately understood and let all her men go out. Dewey sighed and said in a low voice, "madam, I won''t say anything more. Don''t worry. I know what you''re worried about. But I promise no one else will know about it. But as you know, my teacher is eccentric. He won''t talk about it, but he won''t come to you. It''s up to you to make a little sacrifice. "


    With that, he pointed to the small bottle on the table and said in a low voice, "I don''t ask much, just borrow a little of your blood."


    Mrs. Liszt''s heart trembled, and her voice trembled even more: "you... You know?"


    Dewey said with a smile: "don''t worry, madam... I''m not a believer in the temple! The doctrine of the goddess of light has nothing to do with me. "


    Mrs. Liszt looked a little more calm, and then she did not speak. Suddenly he turned around and took out a silver knife from the drawer. He bit his teeth and cut his finger, quietly dripping blood into the bottle.


    The whole process is very strange, two people are silent. Du Wei saw such a delicate beauty was forced to bleed, and his heart was filled with impatience. It''s just that he can''t help it himself, and that''s the only way. Only in this way can Mrs. Liszt be saved.


    "All right." It''s just a small bottle of blood. But after all, she''s a woman, plus the pain. His face was pale, shaking hands, he handed over the blood bottle and said in a low voice, "take it."


    "Thank you, madam." Du Wei felt a little guilty, reached for it and said, "I..."


    "Needless to say." Leicester took a deep breath, as if he had instantly recovered the smart and capable appearance of the head of the family, and his voice became indifferent: "please don''t forget your promise, Duchess! Don''t let anyone else know about this matter... The life and death of my Liszt family lies in your thoughts! "


    With that, she turned around and stopped looking at Dewey.


    Duvet sighed, took the bottle, pushed the door and left.


    After Dewey left, listeff suddenly softened and his strength seemed to be pulled away. Just now, I forced my support just to prevent the other side from seeing my weakness. There was no one in the room at the moment, and she suddenly sat down on the ground, full of fear.


    Du Wei took such a blood bottle back to the old man green hat. The old man was very happy and excited. After taking it, he looked at it carefully for a long time, and then sniffed it for a long time. It seemed that he could not help drinking some of the blood of the elves. Fortunately, Dewey timely reminded Gandalf green robe to wake up.


    But the old man looked very happy and said, "good! I can''t help thanking you for this... Well, boy. You became my apprentice and called me a teacher several times. I should have taught you some magic earlier... But now, with this bottle of blood, I''m anxious to study the spirit magic. Now I really don''t have the heart to teach you anything. I''ll give you a good thing. You must like it. "


    With that, he felt for a long time in his robe, but at last he found a crystal ball as black as ink! At a glance, Du Wei saw that on the crystal ball, there was a dark air like ink, in which there was a golden light. It looks like a crystal ball of the dark magic of the dead. But when you look at it carefully, the dark air doesn''t look like the pure air of the dead.


    "This is..."


    "Hey, hey, this is not the spirit of the dead. This is the crystal ball that imprisons the soul of the dead!" Green robed Gandalf laughed: "there''s nothing in it. It''s just the little golden dragon lizard I slaughtered on my way to earth that day... Its dragon soul is a good thing. After I slaughtered it, I accepted its dragon soul and kept it here all the time. Now I''ll give it to you... It''s the best thing. It''s the soul of the pure golden dragon. It''s used to make magic props, but it''s powerful! "


    After a pause, Gandalf frowned and said, "it''s a pity... You probably don''t know the dark magic of the dead... And I really don''t have much time now. Otherwise, I''ll take you to several ancient battlefields, find some keels, and I''ll teach you to refine a bone dragon to use the soul of the Golden Dragon. It''s an excellent bone dragon pet! In this world, no one has ever been able to use the soul of the golden dragon to refine the bone dragon! But also an adult, complete gold dragon soul

 Chapter 271

    Bone dragon?


    Du Wei''s heart moved. Gu Long had a pair of his own. Although it was slightly incomplete, he could make do with it. He was about to speak, but suddenly he had an idea. He said angrily on his face: "the teacher is so mean! What do you say? Take me to search the ancient battlefield and find the keel in the future... Hum, you killed the golden lizard, and even the soul was taken away by you. Didn''t you take away its keel? Or are you willing to give it to my apprentice? "


    Gandalf, green robed, with a smile on his face, scratched his head and said, "this..."


    Du Wei shook his head and said, "teacher, you don''t have to say anything. Since it''s the teacher''s treasure, I''m sorry to ask for it."


    Gandalf immediately exclaimed, "who says I can''t bear to give it to you! Hum, it''s just a pair of keel... It''s just that there are two difficulties. "


    "Well?"


    As soon as Dewey heard that there was a door, he began to smile again.


    "Alas..." Gandalf sighed and said, "that day, I met the little golden lizard on my way. I was sulky in my heart. He ran into me and wanted to die. It''s just that I was hurt a lot by the little lizard''s Lao Tzu. When I started, I didn''t control my propriety. A good pair of keel was blown apart by me, most of them were damaged, leaving less than one third of the body... Er, fortunately, I still left a lot of scales of Golden Dragon. It''s just such a broken keel. It''s impossible to make a bone dragon. "


    After a pause, he explained: "in the past history, it was rarely heard that the skeleton of the Golden Dragon could be refined into a bone dragon. On the one hand, the golden dragon is the king of the dragon. Powerful, who can kill such a powerful creature to take its skeleton? Secondly, as a royal family in the dragon, all the bodies and bones of the Golden Dragon who died in battle will be taken away by their companions. They will be buried in the legendary holy Tomb of the dragon family, and will not be left outside. And the most important reason... Let me tell you. The skeleton of golden dragon is very different from other dragons, you know. How much dead spirit does it cost to refine an ordinary bone dragon? You probably don''t know much about the dark arts of the dead. Even if I''m willing to help you, but after all, I''m not an authentic necromancer. If I collect some ordinary keels to make a bone dragon, I can do it. Although the power of ordinary earth bone dragon is limited, the power is doubled after adding the dragon soul of Golden Dragon. Not bad! But if you are greedy, you want to use the bones of the Golden Dragon and the soul of the golden dragon to make a bone Dragon... To be honest, from ancient times to the present. No one has done that yet! Among other things, simply refining the skeleton of the Golden Dragon requires a huge amount of dead breath... I don''t have so many, and you certainly don''t have any more! Unless you kill and refine the spirit of death... Of course. If this leads to the law enforcement team of the magic trade union, I will not help you deal with it! "


    Dewey thought about it, then whispered to Gandalf, "teacher, maybe it''s not that difficult."


    Later, duvila and Gandalf left the castle and went to a courtyard behind the Duke''s palace.


    This is the forbidden area in duvet''s palace. On weekdays, there are bodyguards outside and the magic array set by Dewey himself. Once upon a time, Dewey did some simple magic experiments here, but later with the completion of the production base of giliat city. Dewey rarely does these things in his own duchess.


    Gandalf walked into the magic laboratory with Dewey, but he was satisfied with the furnishings and equipment inside. After all, there are a lot of things in the magic laboratory that Dewey brought to the northwest, which are given away by master Aleck.


    "Teacher, my space magic is really low. At most, I can only open up such a large space inside the house... It''s just something I''m going to take out, but it''s not easy for outsiders to see... You see..."


    Gandalf nodded. He looked around with his negative hand. The magic laboratory looked from the outside. It''s just a few rooms. But come in and have a look, the space is three or five times larger. It''s obvious that Dewey used some space magic to make it.


    Gandalf walked around the room. "I don''t blame you," he said with a smile. "After all, learning magic is not systematic enough. In a short time, it''s hard to get space magic into this position."


    After that, the old man felt in his arms for a while, took out a few silver badges, held them in his hands, and went to the four corners of the room. Next to the space magic array arranged by Dewey, he took out some magic crystals and put them in. He also randomly urged the magic array.


    Dewey heard a cry in his ear. Suddenly, all the scenes in the room were distorted. If you look carefully, the space in the house has become as big as a stadium! The magic master''s hand is really extraordinary!


    Gandalf was still a little dissatisfied and sighed: "the magic array you set is too small. It''s the limit to make it so big. I don''t have time to rearrange the magic array for you. I can only modify it... OK, what do you want to show me?"


    With a place as big as a stadium, Dewey immediately took out the storage ring and summoned the bone dragon stored in it!


    Looking at the 20 meter long bone dragon suddenly appeared in front of him, lying in front of Gandalf and Dewey. Although his bones were slightly broken, Gandalf was a super magician after all. At a glance, he squinted as if he saw a baby.


    Don''t care Du Wei, he went over, up and down, touch here, where knock, mouth constantly tut tut praise. It took a long time to look back at Dewey: "good thing! Boy, where did you get such a good thing? "


    With a smile, Dewey told the story that he had killed the dark mage named tatayalo in Fort watt of the northwest army. Gandalf listened and raised his eyebrows: "tatayalo? I''ve heard the name vaguely. Hum, I can''t think of it... It''s very rare for a necromancer to be promoted to the level of a great magician, but he was killed by you... You are really cunning. "


    Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of him. Emerge in an endless stream of tricks on dupe, and almost lost his face on the coup day. He couldn''t help but get a long face. He continued the conversation and said, "well, the quality of this skeleton has become a top grade. I don''t know how long it took the dark mage to run and how many ancient battlefields to collect it. I have a look. It''s probably made up of three or four kinds of dragon''s land bones. Some of them are high-quality, but unfortunately they are made up. After all, the quality is uneven, some parts of the skeleton, too many, but in general, it is the best bone dragon. And


    He pauses for a moment, reaches out his hand and taps on the bone dragon, forcing a faint black air on his fingers, which Du Wei knows as soon as he sees it. This is the spirit of death.


    Dewey wasn''t surprised Gandalf was dead. After all, it''s impossible for an old monster of his age to practice only one kind of magic all his life. Most of them are involved in a wide range. Gandalf knows black magic. It''s also very common.


    However, Gandalf released a wisp of black spirit, which was quickly absorbed by the bone dragon. Gandalf said with a smile: "and you see... The most wonderful thing is that this skull dragon was not just collected and put together! It was originally a finished product of the necromancer pet, which was refined by a great mage level black mage. It''s just that after being killed, you take advantage of it. If it''s a bone that has just been put together, we have to refine it at the beginning. Naturally, it costs a lot of dead spirit, and it''s extremely troublesome and takes a lot of time. But you see, fortunately this thing, the dark mage named tatayalo. It has been refined for a long time. It can be said that now the skull dragon is a finished product. It''s just that the dragon soul on it has been wiped out. If the simplest way is to inject the dragon soul of the golden dragon I captured, and then teach you some black magic manipulation magic, you can directly turn it into your pet... However, since you have such a finished bone dragon, it''s too wasteful to do so! "


    Dewey heard the last. I can''t help but feel excited. It seems that... The old green cap is finally going to give himself some benefits!


    Gandalf green robe is also full of excited eyes. Whenever a magician meets such a rare treasure, it''s as if the chef has encountered such a rare food. He can''t help but want to do a good job.


    The old man was no longer stingy, and released his own props. Soon, next to the huge bone dragon, Dewey heard a boom, and then the sound of Jingling kept ringing. In front of him, there was a golden light, and a broken corpse of the Golden Dragon appeared in front of him!


    Sure enough, that poor prince longer!


    At the beginning, under Fort Watt, Huang Jinglong was so majestic, holding a golden gun and invincible. Tens of thousands of troops were in front of him, and he didn''t pay attention to it. But now lying in front of me, there is a huge dragon corpse, less than half of which is left. A head is still intact, and the neck bones are missing several sections. The body is broken, so I can only imagine its complete appearance.


    On the ground, more than a dozen pieces of scattered Golden Dragon scales were scattered on the ground, each as big as a washbasin.


    After Gandalf took out all the things, he ignored Duwei and went to the ground, staring at the two skeletons in front of him and thinking about it.


    Du Wei knew that the old mage was thinking about the best way to refine the two treasures. He didn''t dare to disturb him, but he went to the side, picked up some dragon scales and observed them carefully.


    The scales of the golden dragon are hard to breathe! Golden Dragon''s nearly perfect strong body, in terms of physical defense, is really unique. Although this scale is dead, without the Dragon Qi blessing defense of golden dragon, its hardness is many times that of ordinary metal. What''s more, the weight of this dragon scale is much lighter than that of metal!


    If it''s used to make armor


    Thinking of this, Du Wei immediately collected these dragon scales. After collecting these scattered scales, he saw that there were many more on the body of the Golden Dragon. Du Wei was not polite. He took out a dagger and cut it. But where can ordinary daggers cut off the scales of the golden dragon? Fortunately, Du Wei also had a magic weapon "beauty under the moon". With this sharp and unparalleled blade, Du Wei spent a whole afternoon peeling off the scales on the poor dragon''s body. Even those incomplete ones were collected.


    While Gandalf was still staring at the keel, Dewey didn''t disturb him at all. All these scales were thrown into the storage ring, leaving Gandalf in a daze and running out first.


    Duvet then asked Maud to find the best blacksmiths and craftsmen in the Duke''s mansion. Duvet spent a lot of money to find these craftsmen. In the business of DIDU, the person in charge now is little Zach. These craftsmen are all made by that guy. They used to work in DIDU, but considering that Dewey came to the northwest. We must build large-scale buildings and expand the army. We need high-quality ordnance, so we sent some of the best craftsmen to the northwest. These craftsmen were very well treated by duvidi, and each of them had more than ten apprentices. It''s almost the highest reward for craftsmen in the whole continent. Naturally, he is very devoted to Dewey. Duwei directly asked for some craftsmen, threw a pile of dragon scales in front of them, and said with a smile, "look. What kind of weapon can this kind of thing make? " A blacksmith doubtfully picked up a dragon scale, but was surprised to find that it looked so big, but the weight was very light, and knocked a few times. "It''s not metal, is it?" he frowned. It''s something like the weapon made from the scales of Warcraft that we were ordered to make when we were in the imperial capital... At that time, the material you gave us was very similar to this kind of thing. It''s not as big as this one. " Dewey said with a smile: "it''s not really metal... Well, the scales of Warcraft... Yes, even the scales of Warcraft." The craftsman even had a bitter smile: "my Lord, we didn''t know how much effort we spent on refining the scales of Warcraft land last time. We wasted a lot of time to find a way. Now this thing, I''m afraid I don''t know how to... "Don''t worry about the refining method, I want to ask. If I give you a way to refine these things at will, can you use these materials to make some armor and weapons for me? " The blacksmith pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not difficult. If it''s a armor area, it''s just right that many generals in the army are wearing "iron leaf" armor. These scales are leaf like, just this leaf. But it''s a little bigger. Let''s think of some way to polish it. It''s just the part that protects the shoulders and arms... I don''t know if these things are easy to roll and grind... Your highness, it''s hard to say now. We have to go down and have a try. " Du Wei nodded, took out three dragon scales and gave them to the craftsmen to study carefully. These dragon scales are really the best materials for making armor! The most valuable thing is that if it''s metal, it''s naturally repellent to magic. If you want to add magic, you have to waste secret silver. It''s too expensive. Dragon scale, however, does not repel magic. After it is made into armor, it can add magic at will! If you can make some excellent armor and add some powerful magic... Hehe, I''m afraid it''s not much worse than the artifact. After thinking about it, I simply threw the broken golden gun of Prince dragon to these craftsmen to see if it could be polished out again... Although it has been broken, it is just right to use this gun at the height of the incarnation of Prince dragon. It is too long for normal human beings. Now it''s broken, but the length is just for ordinary people. However, Duwei was not unprepared, so he ordered his bodyguard elder Yan to take people to supervise these craftsmen. You''re expanding too fast. Don''t let people bury any undercover agents. I am a passer-by. If I am played by others, I will lose my face. After dealing with this matter, Dewey went back to the laboratory again. Gandalf had already stood up, but he was constantly measuring the length of the keel. He murmured to himself as if he was very distressed: "Alas... You can''t have the best of both worlds! No matter what, it''s always necessary to waste part of it... Well, how can we find a way to try not to waste this kind of good thing... "Du Wei saw that Gandalf was no longer meditating, so he went up and said with a smile:" teacher, what do you say? " Gandalf took a look at Du Wei and said, "these are all good things. If you want to refine a bone dragon, there must be extra bones, but it''s a waste. Just now, I thought that if we expand the size of this dragon, but it''s a bit difficult. Let alone the repulsion of different dragon species, if we rashly make the size too large, it may be huge and bloated, which will affect the combat effectiveness. But if we reduce the size and want to get two, it''s too small... After all, the most precious thing is that the two dragon''s taps are relatively complete, If you lose any of them, it''s a riot! " Du Wei didn''t blink his eyes, but suddenly he said with a smile: "teacher... You''ve got a dead end, too! Since you don''t want to waste, why don''t you get a double headed dragon? "¡° Double... Double headed dragon Gandalf was stunned for a moment, then he let out a fine light in his eyes and cried out: "good idea! Wonderful! Wonderful

 Chapter 272

    Refining a bone dragon is not a simple thing, but to dismantle and reassemble the bone dragon left by tatayalo requires water grinding. Fortunately, Gandalf was eager to study Mrs. Liszt''s Fairy blood and wanted to leave early. However, when he saw such a rare keel, he was so pleased that he could not move his legs. He stayed and accompanied Duwei to play with the bone dragon.


    It''s just that Dewey wanted to catch up with the old green hat, but when he did it, he couldn''t help crying out.


    Dewey''s wishful thinking is to let Gandalf make a bone dragon and then enjoy his achievements. It''s a pity that Gandalf refuted Duwei''s idea and told Duwei sternly that the old man would only give advice on the refining of bone dragon, and the main thing should be done by Duwei himself.


    "I''m old, how many more years can I live? These things are just this opportunity to teach you little by little. The necromancer pets of the necromancer department, how to refine them, and how to distinguish and master the bones of Warcraft, all take the opportunity to teach you. Don''t be lazy... You''d better not even think about it! "


    The most sad thing is that if other magicians do this kind of hard work, there will always be some magic apprentices to do it for them. Even the dark mage can drive several skeleton soldiers to be coolies. But Dewey couldn''t. under the command of Gandalf, he had to carry the huge keel, which was tens of meters long, back and forth by himself. He was only half tired every day.


    During the rest, the old man will teach him how to distinguish the origin of the keel, the geological location and the weight of the keel. Hardness, and even shape, as well as the above patterns and other clues to judge, what kind of dragon does this keel belong to.


    Even, take this opportunity to divide all the attributes, special skills and grades of different kinds of dragons. There are also the advantages and disadvantages of all kinds of dragon language magic and so on. All of them have been taught to Du Wei.


    Although our little Duke is tired to death every day, fortunately, he is smart and has strong mental strength. He can never forget. For many days, he has firmly remembered a series of things that old man green hat taught him.


    last. In order to test Du Wei, Gandalf did something that made Du Wei vomit blood: it took him seven or eight days to scrape together two broken skeletons to form a double headed dragon.


    But the old man, in front of duvet, waved his sleeve. There was a gust of wind, and the complete keel had been pieced together, and it was broken up again.


    "Well, your last practice. According to what I''ve taught you these days, and based on your own judgment, you can compare the functions, textures and characteristics of various skeletons and put them together again to form a complete double headed Dragon... "Gandalf said with a smile:" I know you have a strong memory. Don''t rely on your memory, Just put it together again exactly as it was before... That''s easy! Boy, be my apprentice. Don''t try to be lazy! I tell you, before I taught you to put together that one, in which I deliberately said a few wrong places, the attributes are conflicting! If you just restore, then even if you lose! You have to make your own judgment and analysis, and make up a new one. If you can correct several places I deliberately said wrong, then... I will give you another reward. "


    Dewey was very angry. I dare not say anything on my face.


    I''m getting along with you these days. Du Wei has suffered a lot from this old man. This old Gandalf, and the real Gandalf that Dewey knew before. They are good at a kind of puppet technique.


    In the frozen forest, Gandalf was able to control Dewey''s body and slap him in the face! And now the green hat man obviously has the same ability! Although Duwei''s strength is not comparable to that of his adventure in the frozen forest, despite these, Duwei still has no ability to resist when green hat plays tricks on him.


    Every day when he''s a little lazy or not as good as this old guy, green hat will shoot a ray of green light impolitely. He can control Du Wei''s body in an instant. What makes Du Wei speechless is that two gandalfs, one good and one evil, have the evil taste of controlling others and slapping themselves?


    Gandalf left with a laugh.


    Du Wei sat cross legged among a pile of keels, not in a hurry to start. He thought hard about the structure of the keels he had assembled before, and carefully calculated where the old guy had deliberately said wrong.


    So I did it all night, sometimes scratching my head, sometimes holding up my bones and pondering. In the early morning of the next day, although the magician''s spirit was strong, Duwei''s brain was overused, and he could not help getting tired and fell to sleep.


    But this sleep, but a strange idea suddenly flashed in the dream, immediately yelled, turned over and jumped up, cried: "I think of it! I think of it


    Gandalf left Duwei alone in the laboratory. After he came out, he didn''t leave. He just sat outside the laboratory and sighed: "good apprentice, my old man doesn''t mean to torture you. Only in this way can you really remember what you have learned and turn it into your own thing, so that you can use it flexibly in the future. Otherwise, no matter how strong the memory is, it''s just a simple memory. "


    These days, it''s the first time for Gandalf and Dewey to get along with each other. After a few days, the old man is also very satisfied with Dewey''s intelligence. Speaking of his understanding of magic, at the beginning, he was a little slow. Although he was clever, he was far less than his apprentice Joanna, but when he got to the back, the boy was able to get through at once, He learned more and more quickly, and Dewey had enough ink in his stomach, often combined with his previous life''s point of view, he put forward some incredible ideas, which made Gandalf feel deeply.


    Gradually, in the old man''s heart, the evaluation of Dewey has exceeded his original apprentice.


    But... With these days of study, can he pass the final test? Gandalf''s guess is that this boy is quick at learning. However, it will take seven or eight days to really master the skills and make a bone dragon by yourself... If it takes 15 or 16 days, it''s expected. At the same time, even if he makes a mistake, Gandalf is ready.


    However, he did not leave, but just sat outside the laboratory in the open air, meditating. Waiting for news from Dewey.


    This kind of mood is similar to that of Du Wei''s previous life. He often waits for his students'' parents outside the examination room during the entrance examination.


    Gandalf green robe meditates for two days and two nights. The magician does not need to sleep, and his spirit is not damaged at all. On the third day, at dawn. He opened his eyes, but suddenly he heard the door of the laboratory open, and Dewey came out quietly.


    Gandalf opened his closed eyes slightly and sighed: "how did you come out? Do you want to ask me if you have any problems? "


    Dewey grinned and walked up to Gandalf. First salute, then the expression can not say the strange: "teacher... I made it."


    "... ready?!" Gandalf sprang to his feet.


    Then the old man sank his face: "what tricks are you playing! I tell you, this is not a joke! If you want to be lazy, you want to learn something later. You can''t learn the best


    Are you ready? In three days? Gandalf doesn''t believe it!


    Dewey spread out his hands and said with a smile, "teacher, just go in and have a look. I''m not lying. "


    Gandalf''s heart trembled and a thought flashed over him


    Is... My apprentice, the genius of genius?


    He was pleasantly surprised in the heart, suddenly a gust of wind rushed into the door. Du Wei''s face was strange, and he followed slowly.


    Gandalf heads into the door and into the lab. In the middle of the laboratory in front of him, there was a huge object with a length of more than 30 meters in front of him. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then his face changed in a thousand ways, green, purple, red and black. His forehead was blue and blue, and he couldn''t say it was strange.


    For a long time. At last he turned his head abruptly. He growled at Dewey: "son of a bitch! What the hell are you doing here


    In front of this huge thing... Where is the "double headed bone dragon"???


    There are indeed two taps, only... One in front. A tap is behind the butt!!!


    And the shape of this thing has absolutely nothing to do with "bone dragon"! Even from ancient times to the present, heaven and earth, there is absolutely no kind of dragon will grow like this!!


    In front of my eyes, the huge thing made up of white bones presents a diamond shape with sharp ends and thick middle. The pieces of bones are not made up according to any dragon land structure, but


    ok


    In front of me, it''s not a bone Dragon... It''s a bone dragon made from the bones of a dragon


    A boat!!!


    Or, more accurately, a spaceship!! Because the original wings of the Golden Dragon were installed under both sides of the ship. What makes Gandalf more furious is that this thing is really a "boat"!


    Because the above is also a waste of a few precious dragon thigh bone, erected two masts!!


    Gandalf''s fingers trembled with anger, staring at Dewey, eager to go up and bite off a piece of the boy''s meat: "you! Tell me what it is


    "It''s a flying dragon..." Du Weigang said a few words, then saw Gandalf''s killing eyes, and quickly went on:


    "It''s the Dragon Ship!"


    "What''s flying, what''s dragon, what''s fighting, what''s ship! What are you talking about? " Gandalf cursed.


    Du Wei sighed, but carefully back two steps: "teacher, please listen to me to explain it."


    With that, Dewey coughed, went to the side of the "warship" and explained aloud:


    "Teacher, I''ve thought about it. If you just make a bone dragon, no matter how powerful it is, it''s just a pet, which can be used to fight against strong enemies. But with my strength, if it''s single choice, who am I afraid of? A bone dragon, for me, more than it is not much, less than it is not much. But this thing... Hehe, it''s powerful! "


    He pointed to the hull and said: "you see, the hull is made up of keel, although it is not sealed... But my boat is not used to float on the sea! It doesn''t matter if there is a gap as long as you can stand on it. The length of the ship is 30 meters. According to my rough calculation, with its own two wing flying ability, plus I carve a few wind magic arrays under the keel... Hum, hundreds of people fainted on this warship. It''s not a big problem! Hundreds of powerful knights, equipped with powerful catapults... Hehe... "Du Wei pointed to the two taps at the bow and stern of the ship and said with a smile:" these two heads are used as the main guns at the bow and stern of the ship! The dragon''s head can spray out dragon breath, and it''s also a covering weapon. It''s the best long-range weapon! " He pointed to the mast above: "you see, I have also considered the problem of power. Although the energy of bone dragon is very strong, it is also limited. It''s too expensive to fly by himself. When you erect these masts and are in the air, open the magic array of the wind system below and float naturally. With the sail on the mast, you can fly freely with the help of the wind!" Finally, Dewey concluded: "it can carry people. It has a long-distance battle, a leading main gun, a little closer, and a strong catapult. If it''s closer, there are warriors on board... Such a thing is much more valuable than just a bone dragon!! Teacher, you can imagine that such a flying warship is in my hands. Even if I encounter a hundred thousand troops, I fly in the sky, and they are on the ground, are they not willing to kill me? Even if the following ten thousand arrows shot together... Hum, can the bow and arrow damage the dragon''s skeleton? " More importantly, Dewey didn''t say it. Because, this flying dragon warship is the real air force that Dewey conceived! It''s almost an air battle fortress! In this world with almost no air power, such a thing is definitely a super weapon ahead of the times!

 Chapter 273

    Although Mr. green hat was very angry with Du Wei''s "nonsense", after listening to Du Wei''s explanation, he patiently and carefully inspected Du Wei''s "product". His face had changed greatly.


    Although there are many minor defects, but from the overall structure, basically the keel of the various characteristics applied to the best.


    Besides, I heard Dewey''s introduction to the new thing "air warship". Although there is no such thing in the world, old Gandalf can not help but have a great interest in this "flying Air Combat fortress". Moreover, he had to admit that such a thing was more valuable than a simple dragon.


    Of course, in Dewey''s heart, in fact, this air warship is positioned as something similar to an "aircraft carrier". In his conception, there are still many things to be improved in this warship, and there are many things to do with the number of people on board.


    Dewey''s initial plan is to use the Decepticons as a mobile combat force. In this way, the warship has long-range flight capability, and the Decepticon team can fight with the warship. The warships can also be equipped with some weapons such as catapults, and some ordinary shipboard personnel. As for ammunition, Dewey didn''t worry. As long as he made one or two magic storage props, he could load enough gunpowder.


    In Dewey''s vision, although the Decepticon''s broom team is the first air force on the mainland, its means are too simple, and its flying distance and combat mode are too simple.


    Now with this air warship, there are still great defects.


    Strictly speaking, although Dewey is based on the "aircraft carrier" as the blueprint. But this air warship, even with the Decepticon team, is far less than the previous aircraft carrier battle group.


    The biggest drawback is that the dragon boat and the Decepticon team only attack air to ground, but they don''t have air to air means!


    The main power of the Decepticons is air to ground bombing. This dragon ship, although the bow position, has a dragon''s head, which can emit dragon breath. But... After all, Long Xi''s speed is slow. If he meets his opponent and has a fast flight speed, then the huge warship will only be beaten.


    Escort... Escort!


    Dewey knew that even large air transport aircraft, without escorted fighters, were targets.


    Fortunately for him, though, the world. No air combat troops have yet emerged. Neither Empire nor prairie people had air force. In the face of his new weapon, he is only passively attacked, and the most powerful counter attack is to make some bows and arrows fire at the same time.


    For the time being. Although there was no escort force, the air did not threaten the enemy on the battleship ground.


    But... What about the future?


    There is a dragon tribe in the North! If you meet the Dragon... The dragon is a natural air overlord. If the enemy is the dragon, then


    And the exiled criminals in the legend... Is there no race in the air?


    It''s hard to say!


    Even in the face of the southern swamp, a special kind of Warcraft: Griffin.


    This social Warcraft. It has flight ability and air combat power. Even in the face of such an enemy, warships will not have much use.


    Now... Although this warship is known as an aircraft carrier battle group, it is still very naive. To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than a big bomber with a group of small bombers.


    Although Du Wei was dissatisfied, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly after thinking about it. It''s the first time on the mainland. At least in the short term, the ship has no natural enemies. Make do with it first, and then solve the remaining problems slowly. After all, I''m not a God. It''s impossible to make a perfect thing after thinking about it. "


    At the thought of this, something flashed through duvet''s mind.


    The magic guns on the wall of the imperial capital?


    But then he shook his head... The manufacturing technology of that thing has long been lost. You can''t copy it yourself. If we can make demons and guide cannons... Then the empire is worried about grassland people!


    If thermal weapons appear. Then the era of cavalry is over.


    Dewey is very clear about this.


    (Note: in fact, magicians can play the role of thermal weapons in many ways. It''s just that there are too few magicians on the mainland to be organized and scaled, so they can''t really start the era of hot weapons.)


    "Well..." Gandalf looked for a long time, and finally sighed: "before you prove that this thing is a waste, let''s do it first... It''s just..." the old guy seemed worried: "for such a test object, it''s going to waste a precious gold dragon soul? If it fails, once the dragon soul is injected, you can''t take it back! You think about it. "


    Duwei took out his own dark magic crystal ball, handed it over and said with a smile: "teacher, I still have a lot of spirit of death here. These things are not made by me, but also belong to the hapless tatayalo. I picked them cheap. "


    Gandalf took a look and couldn''t help taking a breath: "so much!"


    A great magician''s life-long refining of the spirit of death, was made by Dewey 45%, it is a lot of!


    "So much weight, refining a keel, should be enough?" Du Wei was very friendly with a smile: "if it''s not enough, ask the teacher to contribute a little. Anyway, you''re not a black wizard. It''s useless to keep a little spirit of death. Why don''t you give me a cheap price? "


    In the next two days, Gandalf began to teach duvet how to refine the dragon spirit. There are many ways to refine the collected souls in the dark magic of the dead. As a mainland mage, although he is not a professional dark mage, Gandalf undoubtedly knows a very good way.


    "Before refining the soul. The first thing, of course, is to erase its original will and turn it into a soul without any self will, only retaining some instinctive soul you need. In this way, it will be more convenient for you to drive it later. I can''t help you with this. You need to refine it with your own spiritual magic. Only when this soul really merges with your spirit can it become your pet


    Later, Gandalf helped Duwei set up a Necromancer''s magic array in the laboratory. Several slender columns were carved with many magic lines and inlaid with magic crystal on the top. Then Gandalf was responsible for helping Duwei preside over the magic array.


    Finally, put the crystal ball that imprisons the soul of the dragon in the array.


    "Remember, you may have some trouble later. But you have the reserve magic in the five colored stone ring. It should not be a big problem. I will also help you. "


    With that, Gandalf began to chant the incantation, which came out with a strong and simple incantation. The crystal ball began to crack, and then a faint black air came out of it, forming a column of air, which sprayed directly on the ceiling of the laboratory. It''s a good thing that this magical space is a laboratory. There was a large space, and the air column spewed straight into the air, and then condensed into a curling black fog. The thick silk rolled like liquid, faintly, with a roar of anger.


    Finally, in the gas, there is a figure like a tap. "Despicable human," growled duvier and Gandalf below! How dare you imprison the great golden dragon! You are right... "


    Gandalf immediately interrupted it, sneering, "mean? I beat you aboveboard. You have something to say. "


    Then he pointed to the dragon boat behind and said with a smile, "can you sense that?"


    The dragon soul turned and stared at the dragon boat for a long time, then suddenly roared and roared: "human! How can you spoil my body like this! The body of the great golden dragon, you human beings, dare to blaspheme the souls and remains of the soldiers! You... "


    He said. Its soul roared in the air. It''s headed for Dewey.


    Unfortunately, it just hit a few meters. A few crystal pillars around the magic circle suddenly triggered a light yellow light curtain. The dragon soul bumped into the light curtain and was immediately bounced back. It became more and more angry and roared. It bumped up and down, left and right, but it could not break through the confinement of the magic circle.


    The Golden Dragon''s roar became louder and louder, but Dewey recognized the helplessness and despair.


    "Let''s go." Gandalf took a look at Dewey. Dewey nodded. He stood beside the biggest crystal pillar, put his hands on the pillar, and then injected a little magic into it, and began to chant.


    With the sound of Dewey''s incantation getting longer and longer, the original static light curtain on the magic array suddenly turned slowly. Originally, it was just like a stream flowing slowly. Later, the speed became faster and faster!


    Inside, the roar of the dragon soul changed from anger to panic. But no matter how it roars and struggles, it can''t resist the power of the magic array. After all, the power of the golden dragon, which has lost its body, is too small in its pure soul state.


    The speed of the light curtain is faster and faster, just like the blender that Dewey saw in his previous life. With the faint light flow stirring, the dragon soul in it turns quickly. Gradually, the original dragon head with complete outline begins to disintegrate and blur.


    "Mean... Mean... Human!"


    With the last weak roar, the dragon head in the whirlpool smashed, and the black gas was completely confused by the yellow light curtain, and then gradually merged into the light curtain.


    Golden Dragon''s will, in the fast, a circle of rotation, was a minute of grinding!


    "Almost!" With Gandalf''s warning, Dewey''s face was awe inspiring. His mantra was incessant. In his consciousness, he slowly stretched out a spiritual tentacle, and along the crystal pillar, bit by bit penetrated into the light curtain of the magic array!


    Hum!!


    Dewey felt a sudden chill in his mind!!


    It''s like the roar of thousands of dragons! This sudden voice almost made Dewey lose his mental power in an instant! The powerful whirlpool in the magic circle immediately pulled Duwei out of the tentacle of his spiritual power!


    Fortunately, Dewey suddenly woke up, the incantation chanted louder and louder, and the mental power was injected bit by bit, and he was dead supporting, so that the maintenance of that mental power would not be broken. Finally, raise your hands slightly. Slowly on the crystal column, draw one symbol after another


    The intense whirlpool made Duwei feel tired very quickly. In the colorful stone ring on his finger, the magic of the storage place was extracted by him crazily.


    Gradually, he finally sensed the Dragon Spirit in the whirlpool, which was pulled into chaos. With Gandalf''s teaching method, he used his own spiritual power. Bit by bit pulled it out, along the crystal pillar, bit by bit pulled out of the magic array


    Finally, gradually, as Dewey''s face turned pale and his forehead began to sweat more and more, his hair was completely wet with sweat.


    But above his head, a black mist was gradually forming. The outer layer is slightly yellowish, and it seems to be wrapped by a protective film. The black air inside is gathering more and more, and the shape is also constantly rolling. Finally, it gradually degenerates into the shape of a hidden dragon head. Then the face and outline become clearer and clearer


    When the last trace of black gas is pulled away, the light color in the magic circle becomes pure yellow light curtain again, and there is no black any more.


    Gandalf saw Dewey''s fatigue, and he went up and put his hand on Dewey''s shoulder. Then he pulled away Dewey and stopped the magic circle.


    "Come on! Just now. " Gandalf reminded: "now the dragon soul has been restored to the state of birth, at this time, you quickly sign a contract with it, and then... It''s yours!"


    Originally refined bone dragon, as a dead creature, can only spit out dragon breath according to its original state of magic attribute. in other words. If this skull dragon''s soul was fire, don''t expect it to spit out corrosive water.


    However, fortunately, as the king of the dragon family, golden dragon is a born all attribute dragon! Although this Golden Dragon Prince is good at martial arts but not magic, the natural advantage of magic attribute is still there.


    Dewey was looking at the Dragon Spirit wrapped in a yellow film of light, and after a few seconds of thinking. Immediately selected its magic attribute: fire.


    of course. After that, as Dewey''s magic became more and more profound. You can also add something else in the breath of fire.


    The last process is relatively simple. Duwei poured the refined Dragon Spirit into the "Dragon Ship" bit by bit. Finally, he threw it into a separate magic storage ring and injected some spirit of death.


    "The newborn bone dragon needs to sleep for a while. As long as there is enough dead spirit in it, you should not forget to inject dead spirit to support it on weekdays." Gandalf looked at Dewey and said with a smile: "also, every once in a while, you need to summon it to deepen the spiritual connection with it, so that you can use it more freely in the future... Well, the main steps have been completed. In the future, whether this thing is a waste or not depends on you."


    The manufacture of bone dragon consumed a lot of Duwei''s mental energy, and even the reserves in the five colored stones were almost exhausted. This was also proud that the original bone dragon belonging to tatayalo was a finished product, which had saved Duwei a lot of magic.


    We can imagine how precious and difficult it is for the black mage to make such a huge pet.


    Tired Dewey, really unable to say anything to Gandalf, went straight out of the lab and left the lab to Gandalf. The old guy still had to use the contents to study Mrs. Liszt''s blood.


    Dewey went back to his room in the castle and fell on the bed for a good sleep.


    By the time he woke up, it was a day and a night later.


    The first time he woke up, Dewey saw the fat Penguin squatting beside his pillow, staring at himself with her eyes.


    "What do you want to do?" Duwei said coldly to the beast.


    The penguin, who is dishonest to himself, has no idea how many secrets he has hidden in his stomach all day long!! Hum


    "I heard someone outside just now. It was your manager, madder, who came to see you, but he didn''t dare to come in and knocked at the door."


    Dewey let out a "ooh" and sat up.


    The penguin jumped out of bed. "You''re going to use a kind of strong scale to make armor, right?" he said


    Dewey frowned and stared at the elegant beast: "how do you know?"


    QQ''s eyes are innocent: "just now, I heard from Mr. mad that some craftsmen asked to see you. It''s about making armor. You gave them some strange scales last time. Now they have worked out a way


    Dewey''s look was even more awe inspiring: "how can madder talk to you? You... "


    QQ sighed: "I''m bored here every day. It''s really boring... So. Just now, your manager knocked on the door outside. He didn''t dare to enter your room without your permission... However, I asked him through the door, and he told me all about it. " At this point, QQ was embarrassed to smile: "well. I''m sorry, I imitated your voice to ask him. He thought it was you who asked the question and answered it very carefully. "


    "Imitate... My voice?" Dewey stares at the sly bird. QQ very elegant owe owe owe body, but its eyes are very cunning: "Oh. I''m sorry... I''ve always forgotten to tell you that in addition to the ability of "animal language", I''m also good at imitating other people''s voices. " Dewey looked at the hateful bird silently, then gave a bitter smile: "how many things do you forget to tell me?" The penguin shook his head: "well, I don''t know. I said something "forgotten". Since I have forgotten it, of course I don''t know. I can''t tell you until I think of it. " If... "If you are not Aragon''s pet, I really want to kick you out!" Dewey complained bitterly. QQ adults do not seem to take Duwei''s threat to heart, it suddenly jumped to the chair, and then said: "almost forgot... HMM. When you were sleeping just now, I thought of another thing. Don''t you want to make some strange armor? I heard from the manager that the materials you gave the craftsmen this time are not ordinary things, right? Since it''s a rare material, it''s necessary to make the best armor so that it won''t be wasted! " Du Wei sneered: "why, do you know how to make armor?" QQ shook his head: "I don''t know... But in those days, the Knights of Saint Laurent under the master of Aragon. The armor of the twelve Knights of Saint Laurent. I remember the style of each piece very clearly! And... "QQ sent out two sharp Laughter:" and. Just now when you were sleeping, I was idle and bored, so I drew all the twelve pairs of armor! It might help you Du Wei was stunned: "painting? How can you hold a pen without a hand? " QQ opened a beak: "I use my mouth to bite..." Du Wei immediately ran to the desk. Sure enough, there were several pieces of paper on the desk, which drew more than a dozen pictures and more than a dozen warriors in armor... But Du Wei just looked at it and almost fainted!! Then he turned his head and stared at QQ: "is this your St. Laurent paladin armor? In those days, twelve Knights of the Knights of Saint Laurent in Aragon wore this kind of armor? "¡° That''s right. " Got the positive answer of QQ, but Duwei wanted to be crazy! Because, in the picture, the twelve Knights of the great order of St. Laurent, who are restored by QQ, are wearing such familiar armor... Taurus, Leo, Aries... Pisces! See his mother''s ghost!!! This is the bloody twelve Gold Saints!! The holy robe of the golden saint fighter ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!! Dewey was silent for a long time, and finally sat on the chair powerlessly. Then he bit his lip and said to himself with a bitter smile: "well, that damned Aragorn is not only a passer-by like me, but also a cartoon fan... Damned... The twelve riders of Saint Laurent... He was dressed like this to fight in the world in those days..." well, I thought I''d come up with Captain Jack or a Decepticon team, and that''s a joke. I didn''t expect that his majesty, the founding emperor, was more mischievous than me!! Du Wei was speechless for a while, pointed to one of the pictures, the warrior in armor, and put on a smart gesture: "er... QQ, what does this gesture mean? Did Aragorn tell you? " QQ took a look at it, then said with a smile: "I remember... It seems that this is called" Lushan shenglongba. " What is the feeling of vomiting blood? Just look at Dewey''s face now. Dimly, Dewey''s eyes seem to see the respected Paladin Rodriguez, wearing the holy clothes of Aquarius golden saint fighter... Well, Carmel, the golden saint fighter of Aquarius, is the master of Glacier... Rodriguez''s fighting spirit is also the attribute of frost! Damn... Should I persuade Rodriguez to change his "sigh of the frost moon" to "Diamond Star fist"?? Looking at Du Wei''s silence for a long time, QQ carefully asked: "master Du Wei... Do you need these patterns?" " Dewey was silent for a moment, then suddenly yelled, "yes! Why not!! He can do it! I can''t do it!! Good! According to this drawing, make twelve pairs of dragon scale armor! Hahaha... Anyway, the dragon scale of golden dragon is golden color too!!! Ha ha ha ha... "Dewey was laughing wildly.

 Chapter 274

    In the twinkling of an eye, summer has passed, when the west wind gradually rises. In October, when the busy farming season ended, recruitment notices were posted in several towns at the junction of Desa and nurin provinces. The notice is a conscription order signed by the Duke of tulip, the Lord of the province of DESAR, and the governor of the province of nurin, Bohan.


    Duke tulip got permission from the Imperial military command to recruit soldiers across the border. He planned to recruit about two infantry reserve divisions and a cavalry Reserve Division in nurin Province, a total of 60000 people.


    Such a large-scale conscription order, let the whole northwest in an uproar!


    To people''s surprise, in his announcement, the Duke of tulip set a higher salary for the private soldiers of tulip family than for the officers and soldiers. Under such circumstances, the situation in Northwest China, which had been gradually calmed down, has become lively again!


    For the first time in so many years, such a large-scale conscription has taken place. It is a heavy burden to levy 60000 people at one time, even though the population of nurin province is twice that of Desa province.


    However, to the surprise of the outside world, it seems that governor Bohan of nurin province has given quite a lot of support to this matter, even at the expense of the population, and abandoned many of the government affairs before the winter. A large number of grass-roots officials and some garrison troops were dispatched to various recruitment sites to maintain order.


    Du Wei, on the other hand, sent Gaida, who had the reputation of "little 250", to be in charge of conscription. This guy is a little rude, but he is a good leader of cavalry. He is responsible for assisting Gaida. It is knight Robert, commander of infantry division of tulip family.


    According to the secret deal between Dewey and governor Bohan, there were two infantry divisions, one for each family. And a cavalry division is divided equally.


    Close to the border between the two provinces. In Duwei''s territory, a barracks has been built, which will be further expanded and built into a permanent military fortress in the next year. It''s a military city with 100000 troops. Geographically, such a military fortress also played a certain role in restraining the northwest army.


    Conscription is very busy and complicated. Dewey has ordered the procedure to be strictly followed. Try to avoid allowing people from hostile forces to mix into your own army. With the cooperation of governor Bohan, every conscripted soldier should carefully investigate the other''s native place and background.


    Fortunately, Bohan has been operating in nurin province for many years, and he has a good foundation in this aspect of administrative work.


    In addition, Dewey also ushered in a good news.


    Du Wei''s old friend, commander bainrich of the northern snow wolf mercenary regiment, also visited Du Wei with the latest batch of goods a month ago. At the same time, he expressed his wish: many retired old mercenaries after a lifetime of adventure. After quitting the adventure career, these men who used to lick blood on the edge of the knife are often miserable. Although some people have a lot of savings, but more people are not good at financial management, or perennial adventure life. They have developed the habit of drinking and gambling and so on. They are often extravagant and difficult to live.


    After all, these people are old mercenaries with special skills, although most of them are retired mercenaries. More or less because of old age, or even disability, but after all, it''s a pity that these experienced mercenaries are left to fend for themselves.


    After hearing what bainrich said, Dewey immediately made a face-to-face decision: he accepted all the retired mercenaries of snow wolf mercenary regiment in the future.


    These people, after all, risk their lives. Although they are old or disabled, their martial arts skills are still there. Even if they can''t be used as soldiers, it''s absolutely appropriate to send them to the barracks to serve as instructors and train the new soldiers'' martial arts skills!


    Beinrich was very grateful for Duwei''s generosity, and immediately joined up with several small and medium-sized local mercenaries he was familiar with. Some retired brothers were sent.


    thus. Dewey, of course, sent his personal feelings to each other, but in fact. It has also greatly solved the problem of shortage of manpower.


    Governor Bohan''s conscription was in full swing. And Dewey is not idle here.


    According to the command of the Imperial military headquarters, 20000 cavalry troops stationed on the grassland finally arrived at Loulan city and settled in the barracks outside the city.


    Dewey left the matter to general lombarton. According to the secret agreement between Duwei and Prince Chen, Duwei can keep 6000 cavalry!


    Dewey''s expectations of these 6000 cavalry are very high! After all, these men are not new recruits, they are all experienced and well-trained elite cavalry, and many of them are old men of lombarton. After receiving them, they can form combat effectiveness in a short time.


    In this matter, Du Wei didn''t have the slightest courtesy with Prince Chen. He asked longbutton to take the military order to the camp outside the city, and let the 20000 cavalry come out in formation. Then longbutton went to select one team by one, and intercepted all the best young men in each team. After that, the 6000 people selected from the 20000 cavalry are definitely an elite one!


    At last, with a stroke of his pen, Dewey intercepted all those who had been Longbottom''s old subordinates from the list of officers. In this way, although he returned 14000 people to Prince Chen, the real strongest fighting power has been left under Du Wei''s hands.


    Du Wei''s share of the grassland people''s compensation for the war horse was all given to Longbottom to supplement the cavalry. As for the 10000 pieces of cowhide... Dewey sent someone to transport them to giliat city. Less than five days after 10000 pieces of cowhide were delivered to giliat City, the sky of giliat city said, "of course." Dewey replied: "that''s the symbol of the royal family. When our ancestor Marshal Lorraine made great contributions, the emperor married a princess to him... Because of this marriage, the Lorraine family was included in the royal family and became the royal family." Philip gave a little smile, and then said, "look... How similar it is to today''s situation." Du Wei a frown, still some don''t understand Philip''s words. Philip has continued: "this is the royal family''s first move against the Rowling family! First, the alliance. Anyway, marshal Rowling''s loyalty to the royal family is well known, and the royal family does not worry about his rebellion, so they use this kind of long-term soft knife to deal with the Rowling family... Because the royal family will never tolerate any other family''s too strong influence. The first princess married to the Rowling family, so that the Rowling family had a royal relationship in name. The descendants of Marshal Rowling had royal blood... From this point of view. Your highness, in fact, you also have some royal blood¡° Go on Dewey guessed a little¡° From the perspective of pedigree, according to the generally accepted standard, it is three generations! In other words, the son of Marshal Lorraine and the princess. He became the succeeding head of the Rowling family, but the head of the Rowling family had half of the royal blood in terms of blood! Well, according to the Royal plan. If the second Earl of Rowling is married to the royal family, then the third Earl will have three-quarters of the royal blood!! My lord... If three-quarters of the blood on a person''s body is royal, and only one-quarter is Rowling''s, please tell me, is he Royal? Or is it Rowling? Well, if that''s not enough... Then it''s time for the next generation. How can the royal family marry him again?! So how much of the blood of the Rowling family is left in the future generations? " This problem makes everyone feel cold! Finally, Phillip said with a smile: "as long as the marriage with the royal family for three generations, in the end, the family will naturally be merged by the royal family!" Dewey''s face had gradually darkened, and he thought of something! Sure enough! Philip''s face changed, too, and he said in a low voice, "back then. If I guess right. The Rowling family''s military contribution is too great, and its influence in the military is also worrying. The royal family took this kind of soft knife to deal with the Rowling family, slowly cut, at most three generations later, the Rowling family will be swallowed by the royal family. But... I didn''t expect that there was a stubble in the back, which finally disrupted the royal family''s long-term plan. " Speaking of this, Philip looked up at Dewey and said with a smile: "Your Highness, I have read history and know that one of your ancestors, the Earl of Rowling, was supposed to marry the royal family at that time, but this Earl of Rowling is a kind of lover. Despite the opposition of his family and outsiders, he fell in love with a famous astrologer at that time! And finally married the astrologer... Right? Such a move made the royal family very dissatisfied. Later, the count... Died young, and his successor was young. As a result, the family of Rowling fell down for a while. It was only later that several outstanding figures appeared in the family, which revived again. " Falling in love with a female astrologer? Married to an astrologer? Of course Dewey knows who Philip is talking about! But now Philip talked about it, vaguely, as if he had something else in mind. Die young? Is there any conspiracy in it? His mind was in such a mess that Dewey didn''t hear Philip''s words clearly. He only vaguely heard Philip say: "the rejection of the marriage made the royal family very dissatisfied. It was said that the more than ten years after the collapse of the Rowling family was the result of suppression by all parties. In the end, because the power of the Rowling family no longer worries the royal family, it has a chance to revive. Although the later Rowling family is still known as the Wuxun family, it is far from the time of Marshal Rowling... "Du Wei''s face is stiff, but suddenly he hears a faint sigh in his mind Semel!

 Chapter 275

    Dewey never thought that the Rowling family would have such a relationship with the imperial family''s conspiracy.


    According to Philip''s remarks, this guy is worthy of being recommended by the Blue Ocean University. He is really proficient in the art and tactics of emperors. Although he seemed to be a rookie when he first came to the northwest. But it''s all due to his lack of experience. In fact, his theoretical foundation has been deeply cultivated by the blue ocean. Otherwise, he won''t win the trust of Dewey by his excellent performance in just one year.


    Although Du Wei is smart and well read, he has been "self-taught" since he was a child. After all, no one has really taught him this kind of machinations and imperial power.


    What''s more, it even involves the Luolin family itself! If the death of Semel''s husband, the great great grandmother''s husband, was unusual... Then it is absolutely impossible for the Rowling family to say a word about such a thing by themselves! As a child, Dewey couldn''t have heard anything. Family literature and information, more impossible to have half a record!


    Duvet had never heard of Philip''s old stories about the Rowlings. It turns out that the documents he read at home, referring to the marriage with Augustine royal family, are all explained with a tone of glory. It is only said that the Rowling family is valued by the royal family, which is the glory of the Rowling family and the embodiment of its status in the Empire.


    Just, this soft knife cuts on the body, exactly taste how, Du Wei has never thought of this layer.


    I''m afraid... Only my father who is now in Rowling''s hometown. I know that.


    Thinking of what Philip said to the crowd, Dewey couldn''t listen to it any more. Semel''s faint sigh seemed to be full of infinite meaning, which made Dewey even couldn''t bear to think about it


    Just trying to communicate with Semel again and again, this woman no longer gives any response.


    She''s just a magical creature. But it''s more and more like Semel


    Philip was discussing with the generals. Seeing Dewey distracted, he couldn''t help but shut his mouth. After looking at Dewey for a while, he whispered, "your honor, your Duke?"


    "Well?" Dewey frowned and looked back at Philip. Looking at the generals again, he forced a smile: "what Philip said just now is wonderful. I''m a little absorbed in it." After pondering for a moment, he asked, "Philip, according to your analysis. This royal marriage is clearly a trap... "


    "Yes! That''s right Dardanelle was the first to call out. He thought wholeheartedly for Dewey: "since it''s a trap! Well, this Augustine. Too insidious! Now the Duchess doesn''t have any different ideas. They are going to use such a cunning move on the Duchess! "


    Philip gave a wry smile and looked at Dewey. Dewey knew it, waved his hand to stop Dardanelle''s intention, and then said with a smile, "it''s not sinister. It''s just that as an emperor, it''s the art of controlling. It has always been nothing more than means of division and balance. No matter whether I have different ideas or not, as an emperor, I can''t be indifferent to the appearance of a person with too much power under my command. It''s not sinister, it''s just routine. From his standpoint, this is the right thing to do. If he allows his subordinates to have such powerful officials and does not act, it is stupid. "


    These generals. War is not ambiguous. But when it comes to political machinations, it''s no longer true. The only one that''s a little better. Instead, it''s general 250. After all, Longbottom had suffered a lot from political struggle in those years and had been in prison for many years. He finally got some insight. Although he may not be proficient, he got to the point in a word. He grinned, looked at Dewey and then at Philip, and said: "in this case, marriage will fall into the trap again, if not, fear of Royal suspicion... It seems contradictory, but since Mr. Philip can analyze it so clearly, there must be a solution."


    Looking at the fat man''s eyes, it is clear that this kind of collusion is what you staff are good at


    Philip is usually gentle, cautious and polite to everyone. Although he is the chief staff of Dewey, he never has airs, so he has a good relationship with all the generals under Dewey. At the moment, everyone was looking at the young staff member, waiting for him to say something.


    After all, Philip was still young. He could not help blushing and coughing a little. Then he said, "ladies and gentlemen, and the Duke. As I said just now, I personally object to marriage with the royal family. Although in the short term, the prestige of adults is improved, but... Hey, say a disrespectful word, you must be Duke, you don''t want to sleep in the next few decades, when you sleep with a prince''s eye liner.


    Du Wei light a smile: "you say directly, need not detour."


    "It''s inevitable to win the trust of Prince Chen! But marriage is not necessary. Fortunately, the Regent really valued the Duchess, and it seemed that he had deep trust in him. So, this marriage Promotion... Is also a relatively peaceful means, there is no meaning of coercion. Otherwise, if you wait for the Duchess to arrive at the imperial capital, at the banquet, in front of the imperial capital''s many powerful families, nobles and ministers, you can''t refuse it if he opens his mouth on that occasion, even if you don''t like it! "


    Du Wei thought that this is the truth. If Prince Chen did that, the actual ruler of the Empire would take the initiative to propose marriage to him in public. If he refused in public, it would be embarrassing to the other party in public. It''s really inappropriate.


    "So, fortunately, Prince Chen doesn''t seem to be so determined, or we can''t guess his intention, but his practice also gives us a chance. I mean, my lord... Anyway. Before you return to the imperial capital this time, you must decide on your marriage! "


    Du Wei stares round eyes: "what... Want me to get married immediately?"


    Then he shook his head again and again: "no, no, absolutely not!"


    In Du Wei''s heart, Vivian is the only woman who can be accepted by him and spend a lifetime together. Other women, Mrs. Liszt or angel. Dewey couldn''t accept it.


    But, marry Vivian now?


    After all, Dewey is from a previous life. Although the 15-year-old little Lori is very attractive and lovely, it really makes Dewey push down a 15-year-old girl who is not even mature. He really can''t do that kind of animal thing. What''s more, this girl is really loved by himself.


    Fifteen years old, in the previous world. I don''t even have an ID card!


    Philip looked at Dewey''s face. Although Dewey didn''t say who this "no way" meant, most of the people in the room knew it, the future duchess. It must be the simple and lovely sorceress.


    Philip said with a smile, "my Lord, I didn''t say that I wanted you to get married right away. After all, as a duke, how can you marry rashly? Even if a wedding is to be held, count Raymond and Countess must be invited from the plain of Lorraine. Haste is not good. I mean... No engagement. Make a decision on the wedding first, take a walk out the news, and let everyone know that you are the... Well, what was the word you used to say to me... By the way, the precious flower has its owner! That''s what it says, isn''t it? "


    Du Wei gave a wry smile, but he didn''t have a good way: "it''s a famous flower that has a master."


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s that famous flowers have their own owners. " Philip said with a smile: "I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''m really a bit of a stranger. I think the sentences that adults usually say are very reasonable."


    "Do you mean to get me engaged?" sighed Dewey


    "It''s engagement. First, hold an engagement ceremony. It doesn''t need to be too large-scale. However, you can invite all the people with considerable status in the northwest to the scene and announce the news to the public... Hehe. First of all. I''m afraid it''s not just the royal family that''s calling your attention now. There are also the Liszt family and many powerful families in the imperial capital. As soon as this news goes out, at least many families will be able to stop thinking about it, and you will save a lot of trouble. Second, to tell you the truth, Miss Vivian has always lived in the Duke''s mansion. Although she and you are nominally disciples of the same teacher, after all, you and she are both grown-ups, so they live together without fame. After a long time, there is always gossip. "


    There was someone shaking his head beside him. Dardanelle was the first to wonder, "but even if the Duke is engaged, the royal family may not die! Moreover, although according to the imperial code, as a duke, you can only have one Duchess, it is not said that you are not allowed to marry any more women. As a noble, it''s common to have several wives. However, if the emperor, um, no, is the Regent, and he must marry his sister to the Duke, the Royal Princess''s status will come down, and the Duchess''s status must be hers! I, Dardanelle, like Vivian very much. She is alone, and there is no one in the world to depend on except the Duke. If the princess is married, she will be robbed of her status as a wife. It''s too pitiful for her! "


    Philip said with a smile, "general Dardanelle, don''t worry. This is the third benefit I want to talk about! The third advantage of being engaged to miss Vivian is that the royal family can still force the princess to us, no matter the Duke is engaged to any other woman! But Vivian is the only one who can''t compete with her for the title of Duchess'' wife! Don''t forget the background of our Miss Vivian! "


    He had a gentle smile on his face, but he immediately reminded everyone in the room.


    Yes! What''s Vivian''s identity?


    A disciple of Gandalf, the first mage in mainland China! Don''t say other places, now in the Magic Union, there are several old monster level people, and Vivian are all nominal elder martial brothers!


    And Vivian herself, or a real eight level magician!


    A great magician of level 8, his status is much more noble than ordinary nobles! What''s more, Vivian is still young. In the future, she will be promoted to the Ninth level, which is not a strange thing! The royal family will not be willing to offend a future top power in the mainland! What''s more, there are several elder monsters who are transcendent and influential?


    "Even in the face of Mrs. Liszt, the princess can snatch the position of his wife. But only master Vivian, the best thing is that she is not a noble. It''s the magician! The magician''s aloofness makes the princess feel embarrassed to fight with her. Since she can''t fight, if she can''t be the first wife of the Duke, she can''t condescend to be the second wife of the Duke. Otherwise, the face of the royal family will be gone... It''s really wonderful! Wonderful Longbottom laughed, then went up and patted Dewey on the shoulder: "I said. Boss, what are you waiting for? Go to the garden to pick some flowers and ask Vivian to marry her


    Duwei was ridiculed by these unscrupulous "uncles" for a while, and then thought for a while. Now, I''m afraid this is the best way


    What''s more, Vivian, she likes it very much. It''s not too much to propose.


    Think of here, simply a bite, throw the door out.


    At night, in the garden, Dewey held a handful of tulips tightly in his hand. These are the gardeners in the Duke''s mansion in response to the title of "Duke of tulips". Specially planted.


    There are no roses in the northwest. Dewey grabs a handful of tulips, but walks back and forth in the garden. He doesn''t go to the castle to find Vivian.


    Why?


    Funny to say... Because. He


    Well, our little devil Duke suddenly felt very nervous!


    Yes, it''s tension. When facing the Dragon King, he was not nervous. He wasn''t nervous when he faced the devil''s servant. When he dueled Gandalf the green hat, he was not nervous.


    At this moment, I have flowers in my hand. When he was about to propose to his beloved son, Dewey suddenly felt a little weak.


    "Well... What about later?" Duwei coughed twice, facing the flowers, and said to himself: "Hey, silly girl, I think you look good, just follow me... Er, is that too much?" He shook his head. Another gentle tone: "Dear Vivian. I like you very much in my heart, in my future life. You are willing to be my wife, we walk hand in hand... Ouch!! No, no, it''s too numb! "


    After thinking about it, he made a serious voice: "Vivian, tell you, I have encountered a very dangerous thing, which is very troublesome. Are you willing to help me? oh be willing? That''s easy. You pack up and put on a new dress. Let''s go down to the engagement ceremony right away... Well, if I say that, will she kick me in anger? "


    Du Wei scratched his scalp and sighed a few times. Because his hand was too hard, he shook off all the flowers in a handful of flowers. He didn''t notice the bare stem in his hand. He couldn''t help looking up and sighing and yelling: "Alas! How can I speak! Vivian, Vivian, how can I say that you are willing to accept my proposal... "


    Du Wei said so loudly with emotion, suddenly, a voice came from behind, which made Du Wei''s soul beat.


    "You... What are you talking about? To me, to me, to me, to me


    After hearing these words, Du Wei almost softened his legs and looked back. Among the flowers, a pretty figure stood there, but the person was more beautiful than the flower. On his pink face, he was full of blush. His big eyes were just staring at Du Wei. In his eyes, he was three parts shy, three parts happy and three parts surprised, Who is master Vivian?


    Du Wei''s mouth was wide open. They just stare at me and I stare at you. After a long time, Du Wei hesitated: "you... How are you here?"


    Vivian suddenly dropped her head and rubbed the corner of her clothes with her hands. Her voice was even lower than that of the others: "it''s general rumble Barton. He, he, he said you, you look for me, here, let me down, down..."


    Du Wei suddenly felt cold on his neck and turned to his left. Sure enough, he saw general lombarton hiding in the flowers in the distance with a sly smile. Suddenly, he saw Du Wei looking here. His fat body couldn''t hide in the flowers. He had to laugh and stand up, then he said with a loud smile: "Your Highness, I''ve solved the big problem for you. The rest is up to you! "


    With that, he laughed and walked away. Du Wei was angry and ashamed. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and put up a middle finger to the fat man in the distance.


    However, Vivian suddenly raised her head and looked at Du Wei in a dazed way. She sighed: "are you... What you just said true? Do you really want to propose? "


    To this point, Du Wei simply scalp a hard, gritted his teeth hard with Vivian''s eyes: "good! Is to propose, you... Cough! Are you going to marry? "


    Vivian''s face immediately showed a happy look, but just about to nod, she asked: "you... You just saw general Longbottom... It seems that you are very unhappy... What''s your gesture?"


    Du Wei took a look at his middle finger and quickly took it back. He said with a smile, "well, you don''t understand. I''m very happy, happy, happy... And grateful. Well, that''s right. This gesture means gratitude. I''m very grateful to general lombarton. I didn''t know how to speak, so he called you out. I really appreciate him


    At this point, Du Wei suddenly saw Vivian helpless appearance, immediately secretly scolded his fool, quickly went up a few steps, gently took Vivian''s hand, and then took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee.


    Vivian was startled and was about to dodge, but Duwei stopped her and said with a smile: "well, the proposal should be like this. Don''t move."


    "Can, but, you are the Duke, how, how can you kneel, kneel me..." Du Wei smiles, clenches Vivian''s small hand but makes a little effort, then soft voice way: "Vivian, I don''t know how to say. Just, you should understand what I mean to you. You... Er, you... Er, well, then, if you think I''m a good person, you, you, you follow me! " As God has testified, the Duchess of tulip, who is usually glib, crafty and eloquent, is so clumsy in his first marriage proposal. If it is spread out, I don''t know how many people''s glasses will be broken. Vivian''s eyes were red, and her big eyes were full of happiness. Then she was in a faint panic, and finally she nodded her head gently, but she was too shy to speak, just a slight "MMM". Du Wei didn''t hear it, and he was still worried: "well, Vivian, you have to say something! OK or not... You, can you give me an answer? " However, Vivian was very thin skinned and shy. When asked by Du Wei, she became more and more shy but speechless. Finally, she twisted her body. Then she raised her head affectionately, took out the little hand held by Du Wei, and lifted it up... Then... She set up a white, tender, pretty... Middle finger to Du Wei. Du Wei''s face immediately collapsed: "what does that mean?" Vivian wriggled: "you didn''t mean that just now, that is... I''m happy, happy and grateful in my heart..." Dewey: "OK... OK. When I proposed for the first time in my life, my wife answered me with a middle finger. Er... Our Duchess, should we cry? Or should we laugh?

 Chapter 276

    This proposal must have been made. The next group of generals began to make arrangements for the engagement ceremony immediately. The old manager, madder, was naturally the main figure. Before daybreak, he sent dozens of servants out to buy. Although it was not daybreak, many shops had not opened yet, but is it unusual for the Duke to get engaged? Accompanied by a team of tulip family guards, they knocked on the door of the shop and explained their intentions to the sleepy shop owners.


    Du Wei had a high reputation in the northwest, and everyone respected him. It was heard that the Duke wanted to get engaged and sent someone to buy it. Everyone had no complaints.


    In the morning, the engagement of Duke tulip spread.


    The castle in the Duke''s mansion was decorated with lights. All the bodyguards were dressed in new, straight uniforms, and all the guards of honor were taken out. There was a lot of work outside the ballroom, and the servants went back and forth.


    At this time, of course, some people are happy and others are sad.


    The Liszt family, who had been living in the Duchess, immediately went back to report the news to the marquis.


    Mrs. Liszt seldom sees Dewey these days. First, Dewey is busy. Second, because her own secret is known by Dewey, it''s enough to make the Liszt family destroy their family! How can she not be afraid? Because of this idea, Mrs. Liszt''s subconsciousness of fearing and avoiding Du Weisheng came to her mind.


    However, today I suddenly heard that Dewey was going to be engaged. This thunderbolt made Mrs. Liszt feel better! The fear and decadence of a few days ago suddenly disappeared under the strong pressure.


    "He''s engaged? With the sorceress? " The beautiful face of the Marquis was full of unspeakable complicated meanings, which seemed helpless. There are unwilling, there are grievances, there are grievances, all kinds of taste up, let her stay for a while, then suddenly stood up: "no! If we don''t make a difference, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance in the future! "


    There was only the Marquis and her sister angel in the room. Angel''s face was much simpler than her sister''s. This girl is very rare in recent days. As if a heart also pale a lot. It''s just a girl''s nostalgia. This kind of thing is easy to see... But if you can''t see it, you can''t get ten cows back.


    The angel people live in the Duke''s mansion. Although they don''t see Dewey these days, they are all up and down in the Duke''s mansion. Everyone mentions this young Duke, all is praises him to be incomparable on the earth. What''s the surprise of retreating tens of thousands of troops out of the city, what''s the bravery of entering the northwest army''s base camp, what''s the alliance with governor Bohan, what''s the kindness and love of the people. What kind of rectification of military affairs makes prairie people dare not look sideways, what kind of playing with grassland envoys to carry forward national prestige... And so on.


    Just imagine, originally is a heart of the little girl, originally devoted to Du Wei had the heart of love, if let her away from here to return home. I''m afraid it will fade gradually. But in the northwest, all I hear and see is tulip, how the Duke is dazzling


    For a long time, it makes the image of Dewey in her heart more and more tall. That word, it is clear that in the girl''s heart, created a very vivid, intelligent, kind, funny, brave, all kinds of benefits of the young hero! But this young hero is enviable for his good family background and dazzling for his handsome appearance. Brilliant and enviable!


    How can you let this girl forget such a person?


    Compared with the Marquis''s meditation, angel''s reaction was much simpler. There was loss and sadness between her eyebrows. As soon as her eyes were red, she almost burst into tears.


    The Marquis glanced at her sister, sighed softly, and went over to her shoulder. "Angel," she said softly. I know you are wronged in your heart... But I had expected this thing for a long time. But I didn''t expect it to come so soon. "


    Angel suddenly raised his head and stared at his sister. There was a strange flash in his eyes. He said astringently: "sister... Don''t you give up now? Do you really want to marry him? "


    Looking at angel, Mrs. Liszt could not help showing a trace of shame on her face and whispered, "you know the truth. We women in the Liszt family are born with such a destiny. "


    After that, she sighed, but released her sister, turned away, and her voice calmed down a lot: "Dewey likes that sorceress, I knew that for a long time. Yes, he wants to marry the sorceress. Although Vivian is not an aristocrat, her status and background are not under us. "


    "But now he''s engaged!" Angel suddenly gave a hoarse cry: "you! Sister! In your capacity, are you going to marry the Duke to be his, his... "


    After all, she is the daughter of a family. In the end, she finally stopped.


    "Well, you''re right." Mrs. Liszt''s voice was not big, but her tone was very firm: "even if I''m not a wife and don''t have the title of Duchess, I will marry him!"


    She finally turned back and looked at Angel: "you must understand my pains! Angel, it''s not me and you, it''s just, I told you: men like women for two reasons. First of all, he just likes this woman, no matter she is ugly or beautiful or smart or stupid. In short, he likes it! For example, the female mage Vivian belongs to this category. And you, angel, you''ve been in touch with Dewey several times, and he doesn''t seem to like you. And the second kind... What men like is women who are helpful and useful to themselves! I ask myself that I can''t do the first point, but... What I''m trying to do now is to use the second point to move him! I don''t expect to compete with Vivian for his heart, but I will let him know that I, LAN Liszt, can bring great help to his career! As long as this catches him, he can''t help but be unmoved. "


    At this point, Mrs. Liszt looked down and thought, her eyes flashing in her eyes. In a moment, he had a clue and said with a smile, "well, I''m curious about how the news of the Duke''s engagement came so suddenly... I was a little confused just now. Now I calm down and want to understand. I heard a few days ago that he was afraid that he would go back to the imperial capital at the end of the year. He was afraid that he would go back this time. I don''t know how many rich families are staring at his marriage. At that time, I''m afraid it will cause too much trouble, so I''m engaged here before I go back to avoid too much entanglement and harassment. It''s also a good way... Well, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. If it''s just the marriage of those rich families in other places. He can refuse because of his position, but he is forced to get engaged in such a hurry. I''m afraid... "


    At this point, Mrs. Liszt''s eyes brightened, but her casual look became more worried: "is it the royal family who also means to marry him? Yeah. It''s not easy to refuse the royal family. Only by getting engaged to a heavyweight woman can we get rid of the idea of the royal family. Do you want to come? Dewey is engaged in such a hurry. That''s why! "


    If Dewey and Philip were present, I''m afraid they would immediately admire the marquis. Sure enough, she is a strong woman who has supported a family. With only a trace and speculation in her heart, she almost guessed everything.


    At this point, Mrs. Liszt''s eyes flashed a trace of resolution, suddenly looked up at angel.


    "Sister, sister?" Angel felt a little uneasy. Sister''s eyes are too strange, as if to


    "Angel, I can''t take any more risks." Mrs. Liszt''s voice was firm: "I wanted to take it step by step, and eventually it would move duvet. But now it seems that I can''t wait for a lot of things... At an extraordinary time, there must be extraordinary means. Dewey is going back to the imperial capital, if it''s time. If the royal family marries him again. Then I''m the daughter of the Liszt family, even if I marry him in the end. Also reduced to a third wife... Such a shame, I can not swallow in any case! Although this is unlikely, but this risk, I can not take! Now it seems that we can only use some special methods! "


    With that, Mrs. Liszt said firmly: "angel, you go to do something for me and ask someone to buy some things for me... Well, there should be a drugstore in Loulan city. I wrote down a few things and you bought them for me. Besides, the Louis secret wine we brought from home and a small barrel, you also asked someone to carry it in for me... I''m useful!"


    "Sister?" Angel''s face was blank, and she had to ask again. Mrs. Liszt had raised her voice abruptly and said, "go!"


    In less than two hours, all Mrs. Liszt''s requirements were ready. Angel didn''t understand why her sister suddenly asked her to buy these herbs. She looked at the list and found that there were only a few tranquilizers, and even medicines that could relieve fatigue and make people fall asleep. Although these things are precious, she has taken them in her daily life, and there is nothing strange about them.


    Originally, angel still had some doubts. Duchess Dewey himself is an excellent pharmacist. Is there any medicine in the Duchess house? Why buy in the city? But she did not dare to disobey her sister''s orders.


    Two white knights brought a bucket of wine brewed by Liszt''s family. This kind of wine is from Nanyang native people''s brewing technology. Although the local cultures of Nanyang are far behind the mainland of Loran in all aspects of civilization, the wine making technology of Nanyang is quite unique. The dry mouth and mellow flavor of Nanyang wine are far better than those of the mainland of Loran. Therefore, Nanyang wine has a great market on the mainland. The Liszt family''s maritime trade, of course, is relying on the wine business to make a fortune.


    This bucket of "Louis secret brew" is just the best of the best. It was originally prepared for entertaining distinguished guests. This time, I came to the northwest and brought a bucket with me. Now there is only half of it.


    "Everybody out." Mrs. Liszt''s face was as deep as water: "the people outside shut the door and walked out ten steps away. Who dares to walk around, who dares to eavesdrop on half a sentence, and they will leave the family immediately!"


    Since she has been in charge of the family for many years, she naturally has authority. The white feather Knight quickly bows down and goes out, meticulously carrying out her orders.


    Seeing that angel was going out, Mrs. Liszt stopped her.


    "Sister... You don''t have to avoid this." Mrs. Liszt sighed, her face dignified: "anyway, sooner or later I will tell you, and I need your help in this matter."


    Then. Mrs. Liszt went to a delicate floor mirror in the room. She stroked her long white neck with her hands. Then she caught a pendant on her neck with two fingers and slowly took it off.


    This is a human shape hanging cone, the whole body presents a light silver, a miniature human shape statue, but it is a graceful woman kneeling posture, hands around. Looking down in prayer. The carving is so exquisite that even a trace of a woman''s hair is vividly depicted.


    Although the chain is new, it''s only on the hanging cone, but it has a faint light. It''s obviously the result of frequent rubbing.


    "You know this thing." Mrs. Liszt smiles, holds the hanging cone in her palm, and then reaches out her hand to spread it out.


    "Yes." Angel whispered, "this is from your father. It''s also the keepsake of the head of our Liszt family. "


    "It''s not just a keepsake." Mrs. Liszt shook her head and whispered, "it''s also a big secret of our Liszt family."


    With that, she gently took her sister''s hand and said softly, "look at this statue carefully. What''s special about it?"


    Angel''s words. Tentatively, he reached out and picked up the little pendant. He was still a little nervous. She had seen it since she was a child. I remember when I was a child, I was curious once. Reach out to want to touch, the result provokes elder sister big anger, mercilessly scolded her.


    Mrs. Liszt was very kind to her sister and brother. She took good care of her sister and brother and never scolded her severely. But at that time, she was just a child''s curiosity, trying to have a look at the pendant. But it attracted my sister''s anger, and even punished myself for a day of introspection behind closed doors. Let young angel memory is very deep, since then no longer dare to hit this thing''s mind.


    At the moment, my sister actually gave me this thing to watch at will. I was stunned.


    Looking at her sister''s expression, Mrs. Liszt sighed and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. At that time, you were young. I was worried that you would not be able to keep a secret. Now that you''re older... I''ll let you know. "


    Finish. He took the initiative to put it into angel''s hand.


    Angel held it in his hand and felt it cold. There was a faint chill. Close to the front of my eyes, I can see that there are some differences in this pendant statue.


    First of all, the statue woman''s face is hidden and can''t be seen clearly. It''s just that there are two subtle bulges on both sides of her head above her hair. These two positions are extremely subtle. If you don''t look closely, you can''t see them at all.


    Turning around the back of the little pendant, I unexpectedly found that there was a little difference on the back of the statue woman. The statue woman''s whole body seems to be naked without any clothes. It seems that there are two very subtle scratches on her back above the original naked back and under the back scapula. After a sudden look, she doesn''t feel anything. It''s probably the mark left when she accidentally scratched it after a long time. But a closer look reveals something unusual. These two scratches, the position is very delicate, and the shape and position of the two scratches are completely symmetrical! If it is accidentally worn, then it is absolutely impossible to make it so symmetrical and accurate.


    "This..." angel looked up.


    "It''s from my father, it''s from my father..." Mrs. Liszt gave a smile and touched angel''s hair. "My sister, this statue woman, is actually our ancestor... She is not human. In other words, you and I, all of our listers, are not pure human beings. "


    At this point, there was a faint sadness in Mrs. Liszt''s face: "unfortunately, our race has long been lost on this continent. Today, our identity and lineage is the biggest secret. If it is revealed, the temples on the mainland will regard us as heretics... No matter how big and rich our family is, it will be eradicated without hesitation! Angel... You''ve read the book, and it says that the temple should be very clear about the heretics who burned them at the stake. "


    Angel''s mouth widened in surprise. Just as he was about to exclaim, he instinctively stretched out his hand to cover his mouth. A pair of eyes stare round, surprised to look at my sister.


    Valuing her sister''s fear, Mrs. Liszt felt pity in her eyes. She gently touched her sister''s hair and whispered, "this is the biggest secret of our family! You, me... And the Muse, all three of us are of non-human blood... This statue woman, who really is. It''s a... Elf. "


    "Spirit, spirit?"


    "It''s the spirit." Mrs. Liszt smiles: "I''m afraid there are few records of elves on the mainland. It''s not surprising that you haven''t seen them. Elves are a kind of race born with magic. They look like human beings, but they have many special skills that human beings don''t have. They are close to nature. Frailty, lifestyle and language are different from human beings. The most important thing is that this race is kind and weak in character, but also with a natural pride. On the mainland. Everyone thinks that our children of the Liszt family are beautiful... But they don''t know that it''s all because we have elf blood. But this is not the case. Never let it out. If outsiders know, we are in danger of destroying the door. Do you understand? "


    Angel''s face was pale. She, a young girl, suddenly knew such a big secret, and her heart immediately became very heavy: "I... i... I know."


    "Well, you don''t have to be too burdened. All things, I bear, you don''t have to worry too much. You are as good as ever. It''s nothing. " Even so, there was a twinkle of sadness in Mrs. Liszt''s eyes: the old magician in green now knows the secret, and Dewey knows it too... Alas.


    Biting her teeth, Mrs. Liszt took the statue and turned it around in her hand. I don''t know where she is. There was a slight sound, and the arms of the statue woman were slightly open. Then something the size of a grain of rice rolled out of the hands of the sculpture and landed in Mrs. Liszt''s palm.


    It''s only the size of a grain of rice. It''s dark red, but it has a strange fragrance. If you stare at it for a few more eyes, you can see that its color changes from red to light, and then it turns into several different colors, as if it were an illusion.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the only wealth left by our ancestors." Mrs. Liszt whispered: "our ancestors were the flower elves of the elves. According to the natural law of elves, the flower Elves were the people who were in charge of the flowers, plants and trees in nature. So... This thing is actually a strange fruit of flowers. But now, this kind of plant has been extinct on the mainland, and it can never appear again. This statue has been handed down from generation to generation. It originally contained more than ten such fruits, but when it came to me, there was only one such fruit left. "


    When Mrs. Liszt said this, her voice could not help shaking: "this thing, when my father passed it on to me, told me that its name was" eyes of the millennium! "


    Angel suddenly felt puzzled in her heart, and then she could not help but read it in a low voice: "eyes of thousand years..." although she did not know the meaning of the name, it seemed to be a strange feeling in the blood. She could not help shaking, as if she felt something.


    "I don''t know much about the history and civilization of the elves. In fact, our father didn''t know much about it. We are a hybrid of elves and humans. Today, we are basically human. The elves are very thin. What''s more, these secrets have been handed down from generation to generation, and there is always something missing. What my father told me is just that. After that, I searched a lot of literature in private, and I didn''t know much about the elves


    "Then... What''s the use of this" Millennium eye "


    Looking at her sister''s puzzled expression, Mrs. Liszt showed a trace of piety in her eyes and said slowly:


    "I used to hear my father say that flower elves have the longest life span among the elves, and the longest one can have a life span of a thousand years. This "eye of the Millennium" is said to be the fruit of the love of flower elves! This is the fruit of a magical flower. It''s said that when the flower elves courtship, as long as two elves take a fruit together, and then split into two, two people take it at the same time... Then, they will fall in love! "


    Angel''s eyes brightened: "fall in love?"


    "Not bad. Fall in love. " Mrs. Liszt said in a low voice: "the way to use it is that after two people take it at the same time, and then when two people look at each other, eye contact will trigger the magic in the fruit, making the eyes turn into love, and then become lovers in love..."


    Angel felt only one heart thumping: "just eat... And then. Take a look at each other? Just eye contact? "


    Mrs. Liszt looked at her sister and said, "well... Why, do you want to use it?"


    As soon as angel''s face turned red, her mind began to move. But then she suddenly thought that her sister would take out this thing, which might not be for me... But for her own use.


    Thinking of this, the girl''s face turned pale.


    Mrs. Liszt saw her sister''s face change. I knew what she was thinking. She sighed and said in a low voice: "sister... Although this thing is magical, I can''t use it for you. I can only use it for you."


    "Why..." Angel suddenly cried out, "since you have such a thing. Why didn''t you bring it out early! If you had given this to me earlier, I would have... "


    "You don''t have to suffer the same, do you? You mean that. " Mrs. Liszt sighed: "don''t hate me. The reason why I didn''t bring this thing out before. Because, this thing, when it can not be used, try not to use it... Because, this thing also has great harm to the flower spirit itself. "


    "Hurt?"


    Mrs. Liszt gave a wry smile, and then slowly revealed a cruel word: "life lost!"


    Then her tone gradually turned cold: "my father told me, pure flower spirit. Can have as long as a thousand years of life, but... Once the reuse of this magic fruit, it is equivalent to use their own life in exchange for love! Any flower spirit who takes this kind of thing will lose more than half of its life under the effect of magic. My father also told me that because the blood of the elves in our blood is very thin, so our life span is not like that of the real flower elves, such as my father himself... He only lived 70 years and died. Such a long life. It''s not much different from human beings. As for you and me, the real life expectancy. It should be about the same. If you take this, I''m afraid you or I will not live to be 40 years old at most


    The last few words came out, and the voice trembled obviously.


    The words surprised angel.


    Mrs. Liszt gave a miserable smile: "sister, my lifelong wish is to have a happy life for you and muse besides running the family well. I... I''ve dedicated my whole life to my family, but I don''t want you and muse to be like me! Do you understand? You are young and beautiful, and you will naturally have a brilliant life in the future... We have elf blood. Your beauty and youth can last for a long time. For example, our father, when he was 60 years old, still looked so young and handsome. You have a good life. I won''t allow you to live a short life! "


    Angel''s heart trembled and suddenly exclaimed, "no! No way, sister! You, if you want to eat this, then you... Then you... "


    "Then I don''t have many years to live." Mrs. Liszt''s voice was calm, as if she didn''t care at all: "as long as I can make him fall in love with me, I will let him marry me as soon as possible! Marry him as soon as possible, and then... I will try my best to have a baby as soon as possible! In this way, even if I die in a few years, my wish will be satisfied! Angel, our family needs an heir


    "But, but it won''t work... It won''t work..." angel suddenly cried out: "but in this way, you... I don''t want you to die early!" At last she cried and went up and hugged Mrs. Liszt.


    Mrs. Liszt allowed her sister to hold her and let her cry for a while before she gently broke away and whispered, "I''ve made up my mind. Now things force me to do it."


    Angel is still crying, but Mrs. Liszt smiles and says in a soft voice: "my sister, I know you like Dewey in your heart... Well, in the future, when I die, he will take good care of me and take good care of you. At that time, you may not have no chance... And. Fortunately... "


    She forced a smile and said: "fortunately, my father told me that the side effects of this thing are only effective for the elves. That is to say, if we lose our longevity, we will only lose the people who have elf blood, but duvita will not lose his longevity. "


    Angel was still in tears. Mrs. Liszt hardened her heart, gritted her teeth and said coldly, "OK! Stop crying! Tonight is the time when Dewey got engaged. We are pressed for time. Now you can help me mix these drugs into the wine. These drugs can calm the nerves and cover up the aroma of the fruit. At the engagement ceremony in the evening, you join me in a toast to Dewey! At that time... "


    She stretched out a slender finger, thin nails in the grain of "Millennium eyes" on a stroke. Just split it in two


    Although Dewey''s engagement ceremony was a little hasty, Dewey was rich after all, and he bought everything he needed.


    All Duwei''s generals in the city were naturally present. There were also two disciples of master Aleck, naturally, as well as the Earl of villa, and several large-scale representatives of the business group. All the people in the city came to celebrate.


    In the evening, just as the sun was setting and the lights were on, the engagement dinner of Duke tulip officially began!


    In the largest banquet hall in the castle of Duchess palace, duvet''s 15th birthday ceremony was held just a few months ago, and now his engagement ceremony will be held here.


    Hundreds of guests gathered in the banquet hall, except for duvet''s side. Some officials under governor Bohan, who had been here in Roland city to communicate with Dewey, also attended the ceremony to celebrate the recruitment. There are also several senior officers selected by Longbottom from the 6000 Rangers stationed in the Empire


    According to the customs of Roland mainland, when the engagement banquet begins, the woman does not show up. The man entertains many guests first, and enjoys the wine and food until the time is set. She just showed up. Then, under the leadership of the family elders, the engagement ceremony was completed in public.


    And now. At the beginning of the dinner party, Vivian hasn''t appeared yet. At the moment, the little girl is experiencing the biggest happy event in her life. She is full of joy and shyness. She is still hiding in the room. Several maids and maids, as well as the etiquette teacher, are nervously dressing up the beautiful girl.


    In the banquet hall, Dewey didn''t know how many compliments he had received and how many "thank you" he said.


    The last ceremony is the most interesting one in the customs of Roland.


    All the guests who come to the scene in the evening have to line up and take turns to toast to Dewey alone, one by one! If you don''t drink all the toasts, you can''t go on to the next ceremony!


    The moral is: the road to love is as sweet as wine.


    Of course, it means good, but if you drink like this, most of the engaged men on the mainland are drunk, which can be regarded as a joke.


    Mrs. Liszt and her sister stood at the end of all the guests, waiting for Dewey to accept them and toast one by one. After waiting for a long time, it was finally their turn.


    Fortunately, people also know Du Wei''s identity. They dare not be too presumptuous, and dare not drink Du Wei''s wine. Although they take turns to toast, they all drink a little. So Dewey was only slightly drunk, but not really.


    Finally came to Mrs. Liszt here, the crowd around, suddenly quiet down! Many people''s eyes were fixed on Mrs. Liszt, which was rather strange.


    After all, the news that the Liszt family took the initiative to propose the marriage to Dewey has been widely spread. Today, Dewey is engaged to someone else''s woman. When people around him look at Mrs. Liszt, their expressions are worth pondering.


    Mrs. Liszt looked calm, and the angel beside her held a small wine bottle in her hands.


    This pair of charming sisters, under the light, is really exciting.


    I can''t help thinking that just a few months ago, in the same banquet hall, Mrs. Liszt had a kiss with Dewey in public


    But now, things are different, but the hero has to marry another woman. Mrs. Liszt is not in a good mood.


    Miss angel, in particular, has long been rumored that a pair of sisters of the Liszt family belong to the Duchess. Now it seems that the lady Liszt is older and calm after all. Even if there is any mood, they all converge.


    However, Miss Angel seemed to have a sad face, a beautiful face full of worries, and her sad and graceful appearance really broke many men''s hearts.


    The public thought that Miss angel was hurt by love, but the guess was not complete. Angel was now in a sad mood. Most of them are for their sister! Because once I eat that at the toasting place... My sister will have only a few years to live!


    At this time, angel, holding the bottle, suddenly has an impulse to smash the bottle in her hand. But under the strict order of her sister, she does not dare to move.


    Among the guests, quite a few malicious people wondered: will there be an interesting scene of three women fighting for a husband tonight?


    Let''s see what Mrs. Liszt said when she toasted.


    Dewey went up to the marquis. He looked a little embarrassed, but after he laughed, he took it easy.


    "The marquis." Dewey slightly owe owe body: "thank you for coming."


    Mrs. Liszt shook her head, sighed and then said with a smile, "you are welcome, your highness. It''s also our honor to be invited here. Please... Please accept my blessing. "


    Then she nodded to the angel beside her.


    Angel''s hand suddenly shook. The wine bottle in my hand shook.


    Du Wei saw in the eyes, he did not know, just think that the girl''s heart is still thinking of himself, at the moment sad. I can''t help feeling a little guilty in my heart. I whispered in a soft voice, "Miss angel... Thank you, too."


    But Angel didn''t look at Dewey, just a deep look at her sister, the meaning in her eyes. Dewey doesn''t understand.


    Mrs. Liszt did not change her countenance. She raised her hand, took the bottle in angel''s hand, and poured two glasses of wine gently.


    Her action is subtle. When pouring wine, the "eyes of the Millennium", which is divided into two parts, originally hidden in her fingernails, gently shakes and falls into two wine glasses.


    She did it very secretly. Du Wei was a little absent-minded in front of him. Of course, no one noticed.


    Although Mrs. Liszt was calm on the surface, she felt a little sad in her heart


    Dewey, Dewey. What a sacrifice I''ve made to marry you!


    Well, after drinking this glass of wine, when you and I look at each other, you will fall in love with me... And I will fall in love with you!


    Although I don''t have many years to live after that, but... In the rest of my life, I hope you can treat me well!


    When I think of this, I feel like I have to reach for my glass


    But at this time, suddenly heard behind him a woman''s indifferent voice: "Duwei, you want to get engaged, why don''t you invite me?"


    The voice is delicate and beautiful, but the tone is indifferent.


    All the guests in the room looked back one after another. Everyone was surprised by this! More people can''t help sighing


    Good, beautiful woman!


    The woman who came in was wearing a simple plain robe and her golden hair came down. The beauty of her face was hard to describe with any words.


    Even after a few more eyes, you will feel as if you are frightened by her beauty, which is a kind of blasphemy to her. Many people can''t help but feel a kind of faint fear in their hearts.


    This woman is really beautiful and frightening.


    Her lips seem to lack blood, but step by step, graceful body, let imagination.


    What makes people sigh most is that... This woman has her eyes closed. Her beautiful and delicate face, her eyes, if you open them, how beautiful will they be?


    This time, I can only imagine myself£¨ Of course, I''m afraid those who have this idea don''t know. If this beauty really opens her eyes, I''m afraid most people in the venue will have bad luck.)


    A woman like her came in, and she beat all the ladies in the room except Mrs. Liszt! Even angel is inferior!


    This beautiful woman who competes with Mrs. Liszt, needless to ask, is of course her Majesty Queen Medusa, whose pseudonym is Miss Nicole... Most of the people present have never seen her, and the only ones who are familiar with her are Hussein and Dardanelle. Danielle is a face nervous, carefully staring at the queen, for fear that she accidentally opened her eyes... That can make a big deal¡° Dewey Just when everyone was shocked by Medusa''s beauty, Medusa had already opened her mouth and said faintly, "you really make me angry. When you brought me out of the house, what did you promise me? But since I followed you out, you always let me stay alone, if so, it''s OK. I know you are very busy, but today, you don''t even invite me. Don''t you know that Vivian and I are very familiar? " This kind of words makes many people who don''t know the inside story guess one after another. HMM... I thought it was three women fighting for husband, but now it''s going to be four women fighting for husband? As for the sentence "what did you promise me when you brought me out from home...", I''m afraid others misunderstood its meaning! Medusa sighed softly and said, "I don''t blame you. When I came in just now, I heard that as your friend, I would like to offer you wine... Well, according to your standards, I should be your friend, right?" Although the strength of Queen Medusa is terrible, she is not human after all. She does not understand the etiquette and rules of human beings at all. She said toast, toast, where so many? But the toast ceremony has come to an end. Where is the wine on the table? Except... Mrs. Liszt''s two cups! Queen Medusa was unworldly, so she went up to Mrs. Liszt and reached for the two glasses. Mrs. Liszt was startled and was about to stop... But how powerful was queen Medusa? Mrs. Liszt is an ordinary woman. How can she stop her action? Miss Nicole took the two cups and handed them to Du Wei. She said with a faint smile, "well, even if you teach me another lesson today, don''t always let me be bored. It''s too boring." With that, he picked up his glass and said, "is that how to respect the bar? Just drink it? " Dewey laughed and drank the wine without thinking much. Queen Medusa also smiles, takes the cup, looks up like Dewey... Drinks it¡° No¡° Ah Liszt and her sisters were whispering at the same time, but where was the time? After the drink between Queen Medusa and Dewey, the empty glass has been put on the table... Mrs. Liszt stares at Medusa and looks at Dewey again... She is very disappointed¡° Eyes of a thousand years "... The last" eyes of a thousand years "!! Angel''s way of thinking was a lot simpler. She was surprised at first and then relaxed. After all, although the plan was destroyed by the sudden appearance of the beauty, but after all, in this way, the elder sister does not have to die early. It''s just... This beauty with her eyes closed, as long as she opens her eyes and looks at Dewey, they will fall in love with each other, right? Just, now pure angel probably didn''t think of is... These two drinks a drink of words... Have an accident! Something''s wrong!!

 Chapter 277

    At the banquet, everyone looked curiously at the beauty who suddenly broke in and wondered what identity she was and what relationship she had with the Duke of tulip.


    And the guard elder Yan, who is in charge of the guard outside the banquet, is a little surprised. How did this beautiful woman pass those guards outside without any sound and suddenly burst in?


    For this problem, Dardanelle is not at all surprised. Those who know Medusa''s real identity are very clear. With the ability of this beautiful snake, where can several bodyguards stop it?


    Angel''s heart is beating wildly. She stares at Queen Medusa nervously. After watching Dewey and her drink with "eyes of the Millennium", angel''s heart is full of complexity. On the one hand, she is relieved that her sister can avoid losing her life; on the other hand


    Who is this amazing beautiful woman? As a woman, as a very beautiful girl, to the same beauty to the extreme, even more than himself, Medusa, angel is a bit curious. More importantly


    After drinking the "eyes of the Millennium", this woman, she... Why doesn''t she open her eyes?


    As soon as she opens her eyes, Dewey will fall in love with her, right?


    She, she


    Angel stares at Medusa''s face carefully, but what makes her more nervous is that Medusa keeps her eyes closed from beginning to end, as if she doesn''t want to open her eyes.


    This woman... She''s not blind, is she?


    Angel''s inner guess.


    Compared with her sister''s wishful thinking, Mrs. Liszt''s mind was much simpler. When the glass was robbed, Mrs. Liszt''s mind was completely empty as she watched her carefully prepared mace destroyed.


    finished! That''s the last eye of the millennium!


    Miss Cornell didn''t seem to feel the eyes around her. She gently put down her glass and seemed to smile. Just said: "well, I heard that you are going to the imperial capital. This time, you can take me, don''t want to leave me alone in the corner. Otherwise... I would be very angry. "


    The last few words made Du Wei feel cold at the back of his head.


    This young lady Nicole is not one of her subordinates. The reason why she runs back and forth with herself is that it depends on her mood. If she annoys her... This woman really gets angry. You can easily break a big problem for yourself.


    Then her majesty, Queen Medusa, turned around and left. There was only a sigh and a meaningful look in the banquet hall. Many people have the same idea in mind:


    Our young Duchess is very romantic


    Medusa''s departure seems to have drained all the strength of the Liszt sisters. They are generally pale, and the subsequent toast is even more out of their wits, even the shrewd Mrs. Liszt. When he spoke, he was obviously flustered. Du Wei looked in his eyes, but he was a little suspicious. After all, he didn''t have a clue. He was a little confused. I don''t think much about it.


    Then, after the toast, Mrs. Liszt excuse physical discomfort, not waiting for the engagement ceremony. She left quietly first, and angel took a deep look at Dewey, who was standing in front of her. She sighed all her life and went out with her sister.


    For many guests, it''s just a small episode, and it''s just a private gossip after going back. The next engagement ceremony is the highlight.


    As the guard of honor sounded the salute. People from outside opened the main door of the banquet hall, and Vivian, who was in full dress, finally appeared in front of everyone.


    Vivian, who is 15 years old this year, has not fully grown up. Although she lacks the charm of a mature woman, she is better than pure and lovely. The ceremonial masters and tailors, who were supported by the Duke''s family, were not really dry eaters. They were made of pure white. Just right set off the Vivian who is unique to the kind of simple and naive flavor. White symbolizes purity and holiness, which is also in line with the atmosphere of today''s ceremony.


    Vivian seems a little cramped. A pair of eyes some Dodge, dare not contact the eyes shot around, step by step, seems to be more nervous, even that pair of small white hands, tightly holding a bunch of tulip, also slightly shaking.


    The narrow waist skirt design makes her chest a little bigger than the actual size, but the carefully designed hairstyle turns her long soft hair up, revealing the long neck curve, which makes her more feminine. It''s like a beautiful young girl, who is no longer the image of an underage girl.


    This kind of dress also makes Du Wei feel relieved... No matter what, if he is engaged to a girl who looks very young, he will still feel guilty.


    Vivian was a little nervous and walked a little fast. Before blowing the etiquette number, she came to Duwei. Looking at Vivian''s well-dressed face, Duwei gently smiles and his eyes soften.


    It seems that this girl has been tossed about for a long time by some experts who came from the court. A hibiscus general face, with a touch of makeup, some of the original lack of blood on the lips, a bit more red, and on the cheeks, a touch of red, is to make the girl''s shyness and beauty show no doubt. Du Wei reaches out his hand and holds Vivian. He feels the sweat of the girl''s palm and the coldness of the other''s hand. Du Wei smiles and whispers: "are you cold?" Vivian raised her head, blinked her eyes, and whispered carefully, "no, it''s not cold." In fact, it''s winter now. Although the fireplace is burning in the banquet hall of Duke''s palace castle, it''s still cool for Vivian to wear only a thin skirt. However, magicians are not good at physical fitness. Du Wei felt Vivian''s cold hands and felt pity in his heart. He pulled her close to him. Vivian was nervous. But when he stood by Dewey''s side and was held by Dewey''s warm hand, his heart immediately relaxed a lot. Many guests have focused on Vivian, although the previous position on the Liszt sisters, as well as the episode of the mysterious beauty of speculation and so on, let people a bit more gossip mind. However, when Vivian appeared, the pure and beautiful girl immediately won the favor of all the guests present. Your highness... It''s a lot of good fortune! This female mage Vivian. It''s so beautiful! As usual, because Dewey was not a believer in the temple, the temple staff was not invited to preside over such a ceremony, and Maud, the manager of the groom, was once again brought up by dewira to act as an elder. After all, the impromptu ceremony didn''t have time to invite Dewey''s parents from Rowling plain. Although mad was born as a groom, Dewey was loyal to the old servant. In my heart, I still treat it as my family. As for the question of whether a person who was born as a groom could stand on the stage on such an occasion, the Duke of tulip doesn''t care. Who dares to talk to others? After an oath. Even if the two have made a formal engagement. Afterwards, all the guests present presented their own gifts. Among them, the most valuable gift was from the count of villa, the rich count. A hundred pairs of pearls from Nanyang, as well as all kinds of jewels and diamonds, are usually women''s favorite things. However, Vivian doesn''t seem to be interested in the vulgar things that these women like. It''s the gift from general Longbottom that makes Vivian most excited. The two hundred and five general presented a pair of pure breed prairie people''s shepherd dogs, who were just born under one month old. It is said that all the dogs belong to noble blood... Other guests naturally have expressed that Duwei also made a small windfall through the engagement ceremony. After the short ceremony, the guests dispersed, and Vivian showed a relaxed expression. This little girl, who is used to keeping a low profile on weekdays, is not suitable for such occasions. It was after duvera started to return to the room that she suddenly became nervous. Watching Duwei turn to close the door, Vivian''s heart immediately raised to his throat... He. He... He doesn''t want... A sudden heartbeat! Although he has been in love with Dewey for a long time. Today, I can make an engagement with Du Wei in front of everyone. It has filled her heart with happiness and joy. On weekdays, although they have a close relationship with Dewey, their most intimate behavior is only that Dewey hugs and kisses himself occasionally. Often these actions are enough to make Vivian blush for a long time. Tonight... Is it tonight... Du Wei, with a kind smile on his face, walks up to Vivian. Looking at this girl''s small hands, fingers wringing and biting her lips, she looks like a frightened fawn. She smiles gently, walks to Vivian''s floor and takes her to the bedside. This is Vivian''s bedroom. Dewey didn''t finish. He got off his horse and handed the badge into the carriage window with respectful hands. After that, he didn''t say much. He turned to mount the horse and gave a knight''s courtesy. He turned around and rode away. Looking at the white feather Knight''s departure, Du Wei pinched the badge in his hand and sighed in his heart: Mrs. Liszt, she still refuses to give up... She is on the way to the imperial capital for the second time. This time, in the imperial capital, what will be waiting for Du Wei? People are looking forward to it!

 Chapter 278

    The motorcade went all the way, not fast. There is nothing urgent to go back to the emperor this time. It''s just to go back to the year-end feast. There are still 20 days left. Dewey was not in a hurry. Anyway, even if he went back, it was just an endless feast, as long as he arrived before the Regent''s annual ceremony.


    Ten days after setting out, I had passed through nurin province and called on governor Bohan on the way. However, at the end of this year''s grand ceremony, Bohan was not recalled to the imperial capital by Prince Chen. According to him, before the failure of the coup, he was recalled to the imperial capital at the end of each year to receive awards. Since the failure of the coup the year before last, Bohan has never returned to the imperial capital. Obviously, this is also an obvious signal that he is out of favor as an official of the prince faction.


    However, Bohan seems to have seen through these things, and there is no too depressed impulse. On the contrary, he asked Duwei to bring some gifts to visit his family in DIDU. According to the practice of the Empire, when a governor like Bohan, an important person in charge of military affairs, took office, his family members stayed in the imperial capital. I don''t need to say what it means.


    Ten days later, the carriage went out of nurin province and entered the middle of the Empire. Along the main road, you can go east and south to the port on the upper reaches of the Lancang Grand Canal. You can get on the boat here and go down the river to the imperial capital.


    Although it''s a little faster to walk on land, it''s more comfortable to take a boat after all, and there''s already a big boat named by Dewey waiting at the port.


    Mingfan port is the most upstream port of the Lancang Grand Canal, and it is also the last terminal point of the Lancang Grand Canal to the West. The excavation of the Grand Canal ends here. Further west, it is a dangerous river. And a few tributaries.


    As the last station of the grand canal leading directly to the west, every year to the end of the year, it is the busiest season in Mingfan Harbor... Even more lively than the annual summer celebration that the Roland people attach most importance to.


    Innumerable caravans from the West have to rush home before the end of the year, while the caravans from the East have to take advantage of this time to transport the most urgent goods in winter to the northwest.


    At this time of the year, the river traffic is busy and the ships are very tight.


    As an inland river port, Mingfan port is already very large. But these days, the berths of the wharf are still full, and all the merchant ships announce that the shipping space is full, which makes many merchant teams waiting for the shipping space have no choice but to live in the small town of the port.


    This is a matter of last resort. After all, the transportation cost of river transportation is much cheaper than that of dry transportation. For the same goods, the transportation cost of dry transportation is about four times higher than that of river transportation. After all, a carriage fleet of goods, as long as a big ship can be transported.


    Du Wei and his party arrived at damingfan harbor in the evening. Thanks to the bustling port, the small town beside the port has also benefited a lot. It has become a very busy market town, even because of the East-West exchange caravan. With all kinds of strange goods, there are a lot of shops and even a few high-end porcelain shops in this small town. Compared with a town with a population of less than 20000, this is very rare.


    Duwei and his party didn''t inform the security officials and the mayor of the town in advance. As a result, they were blocked directly outside the town.


    There are too many caravans. It''s said that there are more than 40 caravans in the small town these days. The hotels alone are full, not to mention the guest rooms in the hotels. Even the kitchen can''t be occupied. Several warehouses in the port are already full. Some caravans who often travel in the northwest are used to sleeping in the open. We set up tents and campsites on both sides of the road outside the town, and sent people to the port every day to inquire about the information and see when we can have free space.


    Originally not too wide on the street, too many motorcade and horses have blocked most of the roads. It took duvet''s motorcade two hours to get to the port.


    Finally, after seeing the family insignia on Du Wei''s carriage, the river transport official in the port was not because he was proficient in insignia, but used "flame tulip" as the insignia. This is the only one in the Empire! Even an idiot can see it.


    cracking. The mayor and the sheriff rushed to the dock. Because there were no hotels in town, Dewey declined the mayor''s offer to invite him to stay at his home. I decided to live on the boat.


    However, when Dewey asked to leave immediately, the river transport official''s face was in a cold sweat, and he faltered and said, "my Lord, I''m afraid it''s very difficult."


    Then, in Du Wei''s questioning eyes, the river transport official explained the reason helplessly.


    Dewey''s ship has been in port for many days. Because Duwei had a long journey, it was not sure which day he would arrive, so the river transport officer ordered the ship to enter the auxiliary channel of the river in order to make way. After all, Duwei''s ships were all sea going ships. Although it was the smallest one, it was still too big on the inland canal. Such a big ship always stayed at the port, It''s a waste to occupy the berths of two merchant ships in such a busy peak.


    Dewey''s boat had already paid the berthing fee for 15 days, but in such a busy season, the river transport officer ordered to refund the berthing fee and made room for other merchant ships.


    Originally, he thought the Duke would be furious, but Dewey just laughed and patted the pale river transport official on the shoulder. Wen Yan said with a smile, "well, it''s not your fault. It''s my fault. You''re a very good official... So I''ll live on the boat tonight, but I don''t know when I can make way for the river to set me on the road? "


    "Probably until tomorrow... Tomorrow morning." The river transport official was relieved.


    "All right." Dewey shrugged: "well, gentlemen, don''t be too nervous. For me, it''s a wonderful thing to close the night scene of Mingfan harbor here."


    Sent off the mayor and the river transport officer. Even Dewey refused the town''s sheriff to send soldiers to protect him. After all, in this busy season, there are only 200 security soldiers in the port, and the manpower is very tight. What''s more, Dewey doesn''t feel like he needs any protection.


    "You didn''t punish these officials? They took up your berth, and you paid for it. "


    When everyone left, Queen Medusa asked Dewey, "it doesn''t seem to fit in with what I know of your human aristocracy."


    "The noble way?" Dewey laughed. "Who told you what these nobles did?"


    "Your fiancee." Queen Medusa''s voice was very calm: "in that town on the outskirts of the imperial capital, during the days when she accompanied me, I asked her to read a lot of your human books to me. According to what I know of your noble practices. I''m afraid I''ll immediately order the river transport officer to be hoisted and whipped


    Dewey shook his head: "he''s a very good official. My ship is here. Although it doesn''t have my family badge, the sailors and captain are not dumb. So the river transport official would not have no idea who the ship belonged to. But he did. It shows that he is a very pragmatic official. It''s not his fault, it''s mine. "


    This is a sea soul ship, but for inland rivers, it is already very big. That night, Dewey got on board in a small boat. He lived on the boat, waiting for the river transport officials to clean up the river and prepare to leave the next morning.


    The next morning, the ship finally got to the berth of the wharf.


    The river transport officer and the sheriff came to see Dewey, and the Duchess was about to leave. These people are also relieved, although the Duke looks very friendly, but after all, it is too much pressure to deal with such a big man.


    Such a big ship entered the dock road. Dewey''s men were busy carrying the cargo. This sea soul ship is so big that it can be loaded with horses and carriages.


    But here the sailors are busy, but there is a basket.


    Du Wei was sitting in the cabin drinking hot tea when he heard the noise coming from outside. It seemed that the sound was not too far away, which made him keep his heart. He asked people to open the cabin window and see the wharf outside. A group of Northwest foreigners in leather robes are crowding around and yelling and scolding under their own boat. Some foreigners have climbed the boat from all around. Several sailors are black and blue and have suffered losses. Fortunately, several guards of duvidi saw them and rushed up. The two sides have pulled out their weapons and are confronting each other.


    These grassland people look very arrogant, although there are several guards with swords on Duwei''s side. I''m not afraid. The noise seems to be getting louder and louder.


    "What''s the matter?" Dewey looked back at the river transport officer and the sheriff. They were sweating. The sheriff quickly confessed his crime and ran out. Several security soldiers came from a distance. However, there were only a dozen grassland people at first, but after shouting, dozens of people gathered from the dock. Everyone on the grassland is fierce. Although these guys are all caravans, they are all armed with machetes. They draw their swords at the first sight, so the onlookers all stand far away.


    Although the public security officers went out, these grassland people didn''t seem to pay for it, and the first few of them yelled and scolded at the public security officer.


    "What''s going on?" Du Wei turned his head and looked at the river transport official: "are these grassland merchants so rude here? How dare you even face the imperial Sheriff


    The river transport official''s face was bitter and hesitant. Dewey''s face had cooled down: "yesterday, I thought you were a good official, and I had a little favor with you. Why do you shrink from these grassland people today? Have you taken advantage of them? "


    "Absolutely not!" The river transport official was startled, and then he said it quickly.


    It turns out that Mingfan harbor is the hub of East-West river transportation. Among the businessmen, many of them are from different nationalities on the grassland. These grassland people are savage, unreasonable and often disobey the rules. The one with a hard fist is the boss.


    Especially when the river transportation is tight and the ship''s cabin is full, other caravans are willing to abide by the rules and honestly wait for the harbor river transportation station to arrange the cabin. Even if some individuals are dishonest, they can quietly insert some gold coins to try to bribe the river transportation officials here to get their own cabin.


    At this point, Dewey laughed: "Oh? So you must have made a lot of money recently? "


    "No, no!" The river transport official''s face was cold and he said immediately, "Your Highness. Although I have some power in my hand now, I never dare to accept bribes! My staff, I often severely warn them that if anyone dares to accept bribes and make random arrangements, he will eat my whip! You can send someone to inquire. Everyone in the town knows my reputation. "


    Dewey nodded: "well, you dare to delay my boat, so you are business. okay. I believe you on that. Don''t explain. Let''s talk about these grassland people. "


    The river transport official looked resentful: "my lord... If it''s our empire''s own caravan, it''s best to do something quietly and try to bribe... But these grassland people don''t care about this. If they don''t have any shipping space, they often just grab it! "


    "Go on." Dewey''s face sank slightly.


    "Grassland people have always been so barbaric in doing business, but because of the huge profits of grassland trade, many businessmen are willing to take risks to trade with them. This is the caravan to and from Mingfan port. Two out of ten percent of Chengdu are grassland people. And... Unlike our people, prairie people are most united. As long as a caravan quarrels with others, all the prairie caravans in the town will take weapons to help. It''s a headache. They despise local officials, even in the face of security soldiers, dare to draw a sword to fight. There are only 200 people in the public security office of Mingfan port. It''s OK to deal with more than a dozen grassland people. But if two or three grassland caravans gather together, it''s really hard to do. "


    "In such a busy time, the cabin is tense, and if the cargo is put in the warehouse for one more day, it will cause one more day''s loss. In order to grab the cabin, the most common trick of these grassland people is to take people to the port. Which ship, if it''s open space. Or when they are loading goods, they gather a large number of people to rush up. Take someone else''s boat first. In some cases, they even throw their goods into the water. If they wait for other caravans to make a theory, they will draw their swords and threaten them. Even if the security team comes, these people will sit on the boat! Anyway, they all rushed on the boat, but they just couldn''t come down. We can''t help playing rogue like this. In the past, when confronted with this kind of thing, the caravans could only admit their misfortune. When people come out to do business, they only seek money, but these grassland people are desperators. Most of the caravans of our empire are not willing to offend these grassland people and fight with them for nothing. "


    The more Du Wei listened, the more gloomy his face became. He sneered: "the security office just sat by and ignored? Those domestic businessmen who suffered losses did not go to the public security office to complain? "


    "Of course there are... But my Lord, as I said just now, the security office is short of manpower..."


    "Nonsense Du Wei said angrily: "what''s the shortage of manpower? I think it''s timid!! Prairie people are just like wolves. They bully the soft and fear the hard. If you really work hard on them once, they will be hurt and scared, and they will not dare to fool around in the future! It''s because of your indulgence that you''ve come to this point today! "


    When the river transport officer heard this, he turned around and said, "Your Highness! I understand what you said, and... We have also made efforts, but the results are chilling


    Du Wei was stunned: "tell me about it."


    "The year before last, these grassland people were rampant. The magistrate and I couldn''t bear to see them any more, so we decided to teach them a lesson. At that time, we sent out all the soldiers of the security office, even some of the people from our river transportation office took weapons to fight. And taught a vicious grassland caravan a lesson. These grassland caravan people injured other caravan people on the wharf, robbed their cabin and lost most of their goods! Such a vicious act has violated the imperial law! What''s more, after our people went, they dared to openly resist the imperial public security forces. It was even more a crime. In a vicious fight, three soldiers of our public security office died and more than a dozen were injured, and a total of more than 60 grassland people were arrested! At that time, although we loved the dead soldiers, it would be a good thing if we could teach these grassland people a lesson! After the sixty grassland people were captured, according to the imperial decree. Even if they don''t all die, they should all be sent to big ear city to be coolies! "


    "Yes, you did a good job." Dewey nodded: "and then?"


    "And then?" The river transport official raised his head and looked indignant: "Sir, guess what happened later?"


    Dewey''s mind moved, and he had already guessed a little.


    The river transport official looked pale and said, "later. The more than 60 prairie people had been locked up in the security office for several days, and an order came from above. They not only ordered to release all of them, but also returned all the goods of their caravan that they had detained! Even the government paid a sum of money to compensate them for their "losses"! This kind of thing, let us blow our lungs! But later, even a few soldiers who died in the capture of these grassland people, even the pension was delayed for two months! At that time, the sheriff was dismissed!! Your honor. Is this result chilling? We are not afraid to fight with grassland people, but after we finish it, we get such a result... Let''s... Let''s... "


    At the end of the day, the river transport official''s eyes suddenly turned red. Tears came out.


    Dewey was silent.


    He knew very well that the Empire had lost control of the northwest in recent years, and had been trying to appease the grassland people. The officials of the imperial capital were always seeking stability and security for fear of causing the rebellion of the grassland people.


    The grassland merchants who came to do business in the Empire became more and more arrogant. They had heard about it for a long time. When I first met governor Bohan in nurin Province, I saw with my own eyes several leaders of grassland caravan shouting at governor Bohan and even threatening him!


    That''s the governor of the Empire! Grassland people dare to be rude. Not to mention the businessmen and petty officials in these ports?


    Duwei was in the province of Desa and had strict law enforcement. Moreover, the battle of giliat city made the prairie people suffer. Therefore, the prairie people were honest in Duwei''s territory. However, when they arrived in the middle of the Empire, they began to sprout again! In addition, they recognized the weakness of imperial official policy. It''s even more unscrupulous.


    The river transport officer. It seems that he is also a hot-blooded man, but unfortunately he is criticized by the above weak policies. Smooth the edges and corners, cold through the heart.


    Thinking of this, Dewey stood up and handed over a silk scarf. Wen said, "well, wipe your tears. I see. It''s not your fault. It''s no wonder you''re cold hearted when it comes to such things. "


    The river transport official took Du Wei''s silk scarf, but his hand trembled, but his tears flowed.


    Dewey went to the hatch and looked outside. The noise grew louder.


    The more these prairie people gathered, there were about 100 people. The number of people on Duwei''s boat was only 30 or 50, and they were even more arrogant. From their experience, the Roland people were weak and threatened, and most of them could get the other side out of the cabin.


    At the moment, the sheriff was sweating. He was standing on the dock with a few soldiers and shouting, "all back! No mischief "You bastards, this is not the place for you to fool around! This ship is not officially chartered! It''s a private ship! The man on board is a noble! You do it, too! "


    Without waiting for the sheriff to finish, one of the leaders held a machete and yelled, "I don''t care if he''s a cargo ship or a private ship! Our goods have been put in the warehouse for a day. If we delay any longer, winter is over and the weather is getting warmer. Who will buy leather goods? Even if it''s a private ship, just send us a cargo. What''s the matter! What happened to the nobility! We prairie people don''t care about you Roland nobles


    "Nonsense! Nonsense The sheriff looked like a mediocre man. He cried anxiously, "how many caravans are waiting, let alone one day, even if the goods have been released for three or five days! What are you worried about! Listen to me and get out of here, or you''ll get angry. "


    "How are we?" The leader of the grassland people was very rude. He gave a false chop with his machete and said with a smile: "we didn''t rob his boat! What if I borrow it! "


    Seeing that the public security officer couldn''t hold down the scene, the grassland people made a lot of noise, and several of them rushed up. The soldiers of the public security office couldn''t stop them. They didn''t dare to do anything, and they could only be pushed back.


    Dewey looked up at the magistrate''s incompetence and sneered. After calling the bodyguard, elder Yan gave two orders.


    Lao Yan ran out immediately. After explaining in the ear of the sheriff, the sheriff was stunned and looked at the chief bodyguard strangely. In his stupefied Kung Fu, grassland people have flocked to the boat. The police station was scattered, and two soldiers were squeezed into the river.


    Many of the other ships on the ground and the merchants on the wharf were watching. Everyone has a helpless face. Everyone shakes his head and sighs at the weakness of the government.


    Duwei''s men on the ship were ordered to get out of the way and let the prairie people rush on board.


    A hundred and ten prairie people crowded on the deck. These people are probably used to robbing boats, and they are very skilled. The leader cried: "some brothers go to the cabin to check, find some empty cabins to load our goods, and then send some brothers back to the wharf warehouse to send people to transport the goods. The other brothers will follow me and wait here!" After that, he also demonstrated to the sheriff and said with a grim smile: "we are on the boat! If you want us to go down. First ask my machete if it''s OK, then ask my brothers if it''s OK! "


    Duwei had already stood on the second deck of the cabin, and looked at the grassland people below. He just sneered: "old smoke?"


    "My Lord!" Lao Yan answered immediately.


    "Give me orders. Raise our flag. Then... Have the sampan removed! None of these coyotes on the deck is allowed to get off the boat and run away! "


    These prairie people clamored for a while, and then someone was ordered to go down. However, as soon as they got to the boat, they saw that some sailors had taken away the sampan. In this way, no one could get off the boat.


    Just after the report, I heard a signal. Then on the second deck, above the flagpole, a golden flame tulip flag rose quickly


    Attracted by the bugles, these grassland people looked up one after another. When they saw that the flag of tulip on the grassland was rising, most of their faces changed! Even the tyrannical leader turned pale when he saw the tulip flag. These grassland people. I don''t know any other Loran noble flag. But this tulip flag, how do not know? They came to do business within the Empire. It''s all through Dewey''s territory! In this year''s battle in giliat City, grassland people lost 20000 cavalry and a shaman wizard, even the head of the golden wolf was cut off! Moreover, after that, many captured grassland people were decapitated, tied to the shelves, and transported to all parts of the province of Desa by carriage to visit the streets! Such a bloody means, grassland people all know, is the tulip Duke''s hand! Prairie people are like wolves. They bully the soft and fear the hard. If you are soft, they bully you. If you are hard, they fear you. Du Wei''s hard-blooded methods, together with the massacre of prisoners of war and the exposure of corpses to the sun on the streets, made prairie people even more scared. All caravans passing by the province of Desa were cautious and did not dare to make any mistakes. At this moment, seeing the tulip flag flying here, everyone is in fear... At this time, suddenly several grassland people exclaimed. Around the deck, dozens of fully armed tulip family bodyguards have rushed out from both sides. These bodyguards are wearing armor, and each of them is holding a small short crossbow of the most elite army of the Loran empire, There are dozens of short crossbows, facing the crowded grassland people. The prairie people were in a panic, and the leader didn''t dare to be tough. He cried out: "we... We are businessmen, you can''t hurt us... We..." Duwei stood on the second deck, his face was cold, and he asked the river transport officials around him casually: "well, I ask you, what''s the charge of offending a Duke according to the imperial law?"¡° This... Can be regarded as the crime of flouting imperial decrees and disrespect. It''s a heavy duty to flog thirty, but a light duty to flog... "Flogging? Dewey sneered scornfully: "well, what if it''s not an offense, but an assassination? What is the charge of plotting to assassinate an imperial Duke? " As soon as the river transport official''s body trembled, he understood Du Wei''s intention. His voice trembled and said, "if you plan... To assassinate, there is no amnesty for killing..." "very good." Du Wei gently smile, pointing to the following people, said with a smile: "you are the local officials here, you do a certification for me! You saw with your own eyes, such a group of grassland people, with weapons in their hands, rushed onto my boat! My ship is clearly carrying my Duke flag! Is that the evidence? A hundred and ten people with weapons don''t want to assassinate me. What is it? " The river transport official only felt a chill rising on his back. He only felt that although the Duke was smiling mildly, he was like a bloodthirsty lion. How dare he say anything now? He nodded: "yes! My Lord, I know how to write the report¡° Good. You''re good. I appreciate you Du Wei praised him a few words, then turned around and gave an order to Lao Yan: "let your people get ready to start." When the order came out, the river transportation officer felt his legs softened. Fortunately, even though he stood firm, his shaking voice couldn''t help whispering: "my lord... You..." Du Wei ignored him, but added another sentence to Lao Yan: "all the assassins have cut off their heads for me... Well, these grassland people don''t have a habit, What kind of headframe do you like to use? All of these 100 heads have been erected on this dock for three days After that, he patted the river transport official on the shoulder with a smile. Wen Yan said with a smile, "in this way, your work will be much easier in the future." Du Wei had a mild smile, not a breath of smoke. But in the eyes of the river transport official, he could feel the cruelty... The river transport official''s mind was pale. At last, he heard the Duke''s last command in a soft and elegant voice: "let''s kill, no one left."

 Chapter 279

    There are dozens of military short crossbows, which can''t be equipped by ordinary troops. Only the elite of the main battle corps of the Empire or the elite of the imperial army can be equipped.


    This kind of short crossbow is launched by mechanical noose, and can break the armor of soldiers in 20 steps. Known as the "armor piercing arrow", the cost of each one is not very high, and only Du Wei, a person with such an identity, can equip all the bodyguards around him with such a powerful weapon. These grassland people are just some mobs, not to mention armor. It''s rare to see a piece of leather armor on the boat. Most of them are just wearing fur robes and fur coats.


    What''s more, Du Wei is more insidious. He quietly orders that the arrows of his men''s Crossbow be modified, and the arrows are designed into three diamond shapes. In this way, once the arrow is hit, even if it doesn''t hit the key, the person who is shot will bleed more and more, and it''s extremely difficult to sew after the event!


    Du Wei''s order to let go of the killing, these tulip family guards will not be soft!


    After a round of short crossbow volley, the grassland people had already fallen half. Seeing the other side firing short crossbows and their companions shooting to the end, these grassland talents turned from fear to resistance, and finally understood that these Roland people were going to fight hard!


    Grassland people howl, most of them are fierce people, but they wave machetes towards the guards of tulip family. At this time, most of them make up their mind that only by fighting to death can they have a way to live!


    It''s a pity that their amazing Kung Fu and the distance of about 20 steps were enough for the tulip guards to complete the second round volley!


    Second, the volley of the short crossbow left less than half of the grassland people still standing. Most of the people who got the shot fell. Even if the land is not dead, it is still bleeding and groaning in a low voice.


    The guards threw away the short crossbow together, and all of them pulled out their swords and rushed to the rest of the grassland people!


    Although these grassland people are vicious, they are not regular troops after all, but some mobs. How can they defeat the bodyguards under Dewey? Many of these bodyguards have formal imperial warrior level. Even against ordinary soldiers, one can fight several times!


    Thirty bodyguards rushed into the crowd of grassland people. When you wield a sword, you can cut it without leaving any room. These grassland people originally wanted to fight for a chance of survival with their own fierce, but soon they were desperate. The guards of the tulip family were like chopping melons and vegetables, and the crowd was full of blood and flesh.


    Less than a cup of tea, there was no grassland man standing on the deck!


    None of the thirty bodyguards died, but everyone was covered with blood. Dewey was still standing on the second deck, squinting, with a soft face.


    The river transport officer next to him had never seen such a bloody scene in his life. After all, he is just a small town official. Where have you seen so many people die in a moment? What''s more, the guards of the tulip family are just like madmen. They are ruthless and chop. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that two prairie people came flying with broken arms. Some of the flesh and blood splashed on the railings of the second deck.


    The river transport official''s face was pale and he was about to vomit. Dewey seemed to have a pleasant expression.


    Some of these tulip guards were selected from the veterans who had experienced the battle of giliat city. On that day, many people stood on the top of the city and saw the brutality of the grassland. Cut off the head of his dead colleague and make him into a headframe. How can these people be soft on grassland people when they start?


    On the deck, there are rivers of blood, broken arms and limbs everywhere, and some grassland people who just got shot and didn''t die for a while and were rolling on the ground in pain. Now they can''t care about the pain, and some of them have been desperately crying for mercy.


    But the guards faithfully carried out Dewey''s orders! Several bodyguards with swords walked back and forth among the corpses everywhere, whether they were alive or dead. Make up for each one! And cut off the head!


    Of course, the river transport official was scared out of his wits. He couldn''t help whispering: "Duke, your highness... Well, they are all dead. Don''t... Don''t chop this head..."


    Du Wei did not answer, but just laughed. Lao Yan said coldly: "Mr. River Transport Officer, you don''t know. This is a favorite custom of grassland people! If you want to object. You can go down and ask my brothers, many of them. Their brothers and friends were built into a tower of heads by grassland people! "


    The river transport official immediately shut his mouth.


    At this time, there was a sound of falling into the water. Duwei thought it was a grassland man who was dying and jumped into the river to escape. As a result, someone immediately reported it.


    But the sheriff, who had been below, was so scared that he fell into the river.


    Du Wei disdained to smile, and then let people go down to salvage the sheriff, while patting the shoulder of the river transport officials around him, said with a smile: "well, the smell of blood here is too pungent, you and I talk in the cabin."


    "No, it''s not." The river transport official took a few deep breaths, and then solemnly said, "my Lord, this has happened here... Well, there are two or three business groups of grassland people in the town now. These prairie people are very close to each other. Once they get the news here, I''m afraid they will make trouble... "


    Du Wei eyebrows, light smile: "Oh? That''s right. "


    Then Du Wei yelled out to Lao Yan: "you take half of your brothers with you, and follow this river transport officer to get off the ship to the town to help him deal with things. If there are grassland people who dare to provoke and make trouble, you know how to do it."


    "I know." Lao Yan''s voice made the riverside official shiver coldly: "if someone makes trouble, we just let go of killing people!"


    "Good, go ahead." Dewey nodded.


    The river transport official immediately felt that his legs were heavy, and he could not help praying. He only asked those grassland merchants to be honest and quiet, otherwise... Today, I''m afraid something big will happen in this town! If the tulip Duke''s men killed several grassland business groups in the town, then... Blessed by the goddess of light. Let these grassland barbarians know a little bit


    Du Wei''s men were very efficient. In less than an hour, all the heads of grassland people were cut off. Du Wei asked people to erect several high wooden piles on the wharf, put all the heads on the sharp wooden piles, and turned them into several adult headframes.


    This incident has already spread to the whole port and town, and all the people around have been frightened by the bloody scene. No one thought that the noble master was so cruel. He killed a hundred people! Kill not to calculate, still cut off head to hang on dock demonstration!


    How many people have inquired about the background of Dewey. Some of them are close to each other. When they see the tulip flag on Dewey''s boat, they immediately understand it. It''s no wonder they call it secretly! I''m afraid only the young Duke dare to do this to these grassland barbarians.


    And the river transport official''s Prayer seemed to work. There were two or three other caravans in the town who had heard the news, and some of them had to pull out their swords to fight for it. But then I watched Lao Yan come with a full armed and murderous bodyguard. Many bodyguards'' armor was still stained with blood. I didn''t wipe it off on purpose.


    Dozens of bloody and murderous people lined up to surround us. Originally, the grassland people were afraid of bullying others. I heard that more than 100 people in a business group had been killed. The other party was still himself, the most fearing tulip Duke of prairie people. Suddenly, everyone had no idea of resistance, and stayed in his camp honestly, and did not dare to make trouble. Some quietly sent people to the wharf to inquire about the news. The people who came back talked about the scene of the hundred and ten heads rolling on the wharf and the head frame built. These grassland barbarians, everyone is discolored, courage is broken, absolutely dare not make trouble again.


    After Duwei''s killing, the prairie people who came and went in Mingfan harbor town did not dare to make trouble any more, and such a scene inspired the courage of many imperial business groups. Occasionally, I have a dispute with grassland people. Also dare to fight with each other loudly, often say the last. Pointing to the straight chest of the dock, they all said in a loud voice: "last time, a hundred heads were cut off and hung in that place! Do you want to be one hundred and one! "


    Often when this is said, grassland people dare not play helpless.


    After such a thing, the public security of Mingfan Harbor was very good. The people in the town, the river transport workers on the wharf and the caravan all remembered the tulip Duke. Although they all thought that the Duke was cruel and cruel, it was terrifying. But the more so, the more I felt awed by the ferocious Duke.


    It''s not good to kill so many people. Dewey left immediately. Let people clean up the body, but also mention the river to wash the bloody boat, so busy, half a day passed. What''s more, things are done by ourselves. If we leave, the local and river transport officials here will have bad luck. After all, Du Wei is not the kind of person who does things regardless of the consequences. He is too happy to ruin other people''s career. After the river transport official wrote the report, Du Wei read it and signed his name below. In this way, the matter was reported, and the officials on it, seeing their signatures, knew what to do. No one dares to embarrass the river transport official.


    As for the sheriff, Dewey doesn''t care about that guy. Judging from today''s performance, this guy, as a magistrate, is a formal and hierarchical military officer of the Empire though he is a junior one! But in the face of the grassland, he was weak and incompetent. At last, the Imperial military officer fell into the river!


    As a military officer, Du Wei won''t protect him until he is so careless! Better to be removed!


    In this way, after another day in Mingfan harbor, Dewey''s boat set sail.


    When they got out of the dock, they had to wait in line on the moor Road, but when other ships saw Dewey''s flag, they immediately turned around and gave way to the river. After entering the canal, other merchant ships saw Dewey''s ships from a distance and all took the initiative to give way.


    The sailor below reported to Duwei, and Duwei knew that it was all because of his massacre yesterday, which made these imperial merchants who had suffered enough from the grassland people happy. This was the meaning of these merchant ships expressing gratitude and respect for themselves.


    "Your orders yesterday are different from what I know about your customs."


    Above deck. Facing the gentle wind, Queen Medusa and Dewey stood side by side. She whispered her own questions.


    "Well, go ahead." Dewey smiles.


    "According to what I know, most of you believe in the goddess of light, whose doctrine is based on forgiveness and mercy. Violence is not advocated. Well, I''ve also heard that some of your human philosophers have said a famous saying, "violence can''t solve all problems", right? But you were yesterday. But as soon as they came up, they directly adopted the most violent and bloody methods to solve the problem. I always feel that you seem to be quite different from the description of human nature in those books I know. "


    Dewey pondered for a while, then said with a smile, "well, dear Miss Nicole, let''s continue our class today."


    Looking around, I suddenly saw a small boat moored on the shore not far away. That ship is different from all the other freighters and merchant ships on the river. From a distance. The sails were bright, and there was a faint and giggling voice coming from the ship. Besides, the ship was so full that it was not a sailor standing on the deck. But a few women dressed in gorgeous, outside the cabin, there is a faint strong aroma and wine blowing.


    "There''s a boat in that place." Dewey pointed to the distance. Then he said with a smile: "although you don''t need to look with your eyes, I know that with your mental power, you can sense out what it looks like, right?"


    "Yes." Replied Medusa.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, it''s not a serious place on that boat. To be exact, it''s a brothel on the river. The merchant ships, the sailors. Walking on the water all the year round, the life on the boat is the most boring. These adult men have no place to vent. After a long time, they always need to have some fun. And this kind of boat is the most popular on the water


    With that, Dewey casually looked at the deck of his ship, and sure enough. Several sailors couldn''t help their eyes drifting to that place. I can''t help looking forward to it.


    "Brothels?" Medusa frowned slightly: "where is a brothel? It''s not mentioned in the books I know. "


    Dewey laughed: "you know the book. My fiancee read it to you. Hehe... That little girl is too shy to read this kind of thing to you? What''s more, most of our human books only talk about things that are dignified. Such things are rarely recorded in books and literatures. "


    "You don''t have to laugh at me. What is this place?"


    "Brothels are where men look for women." Du Wei was calm: "men always want to vent their desires, while these women make money by their own bodies. It''s a kind of exchange. "


    "You mean... Mating?" The word Medusa said made duvet a little speechless. But with a wry smile, he replied, "well, yes, mating."


    On Medusa''s calm face, there was a faint blush. It was a rare blush on Medusa''s face, whose expression was as calm as ever. Although she was beautiful before, she always made people feel a little less human. The appearance of "beauty is not human" made people feel breathless.


    Now, there is a little more blush on the cheeks, which immediately increases the beauty, but the frightening edge is much softer.


    She was the best of the best, the kind of disaster that brought disaster to the country and the people. At the moment, such a shy appearance suddenly made Du Wei, who was close at hand, look stunned.


    Medusa frowned, her face slightly disgusted, and then whispered, "but... I heard that one of the biggest differences between you and wild animals in your human books is your lofty attitude towards mating. The mating of wild animals is blind and simple estrus. But you human beings... Often because of love, there will be physical contact, isn''t it? But money can mate... What about love? I remember in your human book that money can''t buy love. "


    Hearing this, Dewey seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. He couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    God, the simplicity of Queen Medusa is really comparable to our little stuttering!


    "Well, my dear Miss Nicole. I have to say, you''ve been cheated by books again. " Seeing that Medusa was a little annoyed by her smile, Dewey said quickly, "I remember I said a long time ago that human beings are complex. Then I tell you, human beings are the most duplicative race in the world! Human beings often set a very high moral standard, and then write these things in books to flaunt themselves... But most people in the world can''t do that kind of seemingly high moral standard! The so-called saying a set. That''s what it means


    "You mean... Lying?"


    "Yes, it''s lying." Dewey replied, "Dear Miss Nicole, I know you don''t like to lie. But I want to make it clear to you. Human beings are naturally a race of liars. Besides, most people lie. Lying is also one of the necessary skills to survive in the human world! If you want to integrate into the world and become a real human being. So whether you like it or not, you have to learn to lie sooner or later! Otherwise... "Du Wei said with a faint smile:" no matter how powerful you are, sooner or later, you will die ugly. In this world. It''s hard for people who can''t lie to survive. "


    Although this remark is a bit extreme, it must be said that it is indeed a wise saying. The human world. That''s what it is.


    However, Dewey ignored a very important thing at the moment!


    Queen Medusa is a very simple piece of white paper!! Her understanding of human nature, there are still large gaps. Just like a newborn baby! She will learn what you teach her!


    Duvet, an evil guy, instilled these dark "truths" into a piece of "white paper"... It is equivalent to shaping queen Medusa''s "personality" step by step!


    Although Dewey is smart, he is not a qualified educator. He blindly told the "white paper" about the evil and ugly dark things among human beings. In the future, what kind of human nature the queen Medusa will be shaped by him. It''s really interesting!


    At the moment, Dewey naturally didn''t think of so much, just a smile, and finally made a summary.


    He pointed to the prostitute boat in the distance and said with a smile, "look at this prostitute boat, and think about how many people I killed at the dock yesterday."


    After a pause, Duwei took a deep breath and said, "money can''t buy love, but it can buy Women!! Violence does not solve all problems. But it is often the most effective and direct solution. "


    Queen Medusa is meditating. The expression on her face is really puzzling. What is the queen thinking at the moment.


    After two days on the river, the boat stopped at a small port on the way to replenish food and fresh water. And the ship just landed. To duvet''s surprise, there were local officials waiting on the port for a long time.


    It turned out that the news of Du Wei''s havoc in Mingfan harbor had already been spread, and the news had been spread layer upon layer by land. But the boat was slow on the river, and the Duwei didn''t arrive, but the news had already arrived.


    The tulip Duke''s boat was moored here, and the local officials of the local port town did not dare to neglect it. Duwei was too lazy to pay attention to the flattery of these local officials, so he wanted to stay in the boat.


    But the following people reported that the local officials in the town had important things to see themselves. Duwei reluctantly agreed to let the mayor in.


    After meeting Dewey, the mayor respectfully saluted him and said something.


    It was not too difficult, but when he said it, he was very careful, for fear that he would annoy the Duke.


    "What did you say? Someone wants to take my boat to the imperial capital? " Dewey smiles.


    "Yes, Lord Maximus, the Archbishop of the north central Diocese of the temple of light, and his entourage." The mayor said with a wry smile, "your honor, here''s what happened. Archbishop maximus and his entourage rushed from the north central diocese to the imperial capital to attend the year-end ceremony. It''s a pity that you know, in this damned season, it''s hard to find a boat on the river. Originally, Archbishop maximus had his own boat. Unfortunately, the damned boat suddenly broke down, and the archbishop and his party were stranded on the road. Now they have abandoned the ship and are on their way to our town. The order given to me above is that I should, in any case, dispatch a boat from the dock within one day, so that the Archbishop can go to the imperial capital by boat. It is absolutely not allowed to delay the Archbishop''s journey. Your highness, this order was issued directly from the governor''s office of the province. You know. Our governor is a devout believer. "


    "So you chose my boat?" Dewey was not smiling.


    The mayor was in a cold sweat. He was about to kneel down with tears on his face: "my lord... I''m desperate. I don''t know which damned bastard told those guys on the dock in advance of this order. As a result, several merchant ships originally moored at the dock, after hearing the news, for fear of being caught, immediately lifted the anchor and ran away! The rest of the boat was too small, and the Bishop had many attendants and salutes. I''m afraid the boat can''t hold... Now the only big boat here is you... "


    At this point, the mayor muttered bitterly: "those black hearted businessmen, they actually refuse to let the Archbishop run away by boat, these guys who don''t respect the gods. Next time they come here, I''ll give them some trouble. "


    Dewey immediately understood that the businessmen who had run away would not carry any bishop!


    The ship was full of cargo. Your eminence, there must be a lot of people! If you want to take a boat. It must be to move out the goods to make room for the bishop and his party. In this way, of course, the merchant himself will suffer losses. Businessmen are most interested in profits. Who cares whether they are gods or not? Besides, these Temple people will never pay any compensation. For them, dedication to the gods is a matter of course.


    Dewey''s not a mean person, either. Although he didn''t like the temple. But I don''t want to offend the temple.


    The Archbishop of a diocese, in the temple of light in Roland, is already a very powerful person! The temple of light divides Roland into eight dioceses. Each diocese has an archbishop and four archbishops. They are in charge of all the clerical affairs of a diocese, including collecting taxes and pacifying believers. In charge of the temple estate. And preaching doctrines and so on.


    It is almost equivalent to the "governor" under the temple! and. From the point of view of the territory controlled by an archbishop of a diocese, it is much larger than the governor of the Empire. After all, a governor is only in charge of a province. According to the division of the temple, more than 40 provinces of the Empire were divided into eight dioceses, equivalent to one diocese covering 35 provinces. What''s important is that these archbishops, as the deacons of one side of the temple, not only control the collection of taxes and the property under the name of the temple... But also have their own military power! The Holy Knights of the temple are stationed in each parish, and each parish has about thousands of knights. With its own finance and military power, what is the difference between this "Archbishop" and the governor of the Empire? What''s more, the power is bigger, the status is more detached, and there is too much! Most importantly, according to the tradition of the temple of light, the Archbishop of each parish is the real core of the temple. After the death of each Pope, if we want to establish a new pope, we should choose one of the eight archbishops of the Empire to succeed him! At the time of selection, the open standard is to list the achievements of each Archbishop during his tenure in the local diocese, including the income from taxation, the cultivation of believers, the number of new believers, etc. In other words, the Archbishop asked to take his own boat back to the capital. No matter what his achievements are or his status in the temple. In name at least, he is one of the successors of the future pope! This name alone is enough to be awed. For this kind of people, although Dewey is not willing to deal with more, but also do not want to offend. So, after thinking about it, he agreed to the mayor: "well, anyway, I still have a lot of empty seats on board. When will the bishop arrive?"¡° It should be tomorrow morning. " The mayor breathed a sigh of relief and quickly replied, "after Archbishop maximus'' ship broke down, they have abandoned the ship and are coming here in a carriage. They will definitely arrive here tomorrow morning."¡° Well, I''ll stay here for a day, waiting for the Archbishop to come When he dismissed the mayor, duvet sighed. After all, the mayor asked himself that if he refused, it would surely reach the archbishop. It''s no offense. Besides, although I''m afraid of the temple, now at least Hussein''s most wanted man is not around, and I have no reason to be afraid. Just... Dewey touched his head. He has been used to long hair, long thick hair, covering the head of the small devil''s horn, and duvet also specially designed a hairstyle for himself, making the hair on the head a thicker layer. What''s more, I will wear the wizard''s robe and hat tomorrow! Well, an archbishop can''t come and pull off my hat and check my hair.

 Chapter 280

    The chariots and horses of the Archbishop of the north central diocese did not keep Dewey waiting for long. Hussein, who was next to Dewey, was originally the Knight Commander of the holy knight order. On weekdays, Hussein had already told Dewey how to identify the various grade marks of the holy knight''s identity badge.


    Generally speaking, the chest of the holy knight will wear two badges, one is a symbol of the official Knight rank badge issued by the Knights Association, and the other is a symbol of the knighthood of the holy knight order.


    But this is Rhine''s chest. But he doesn''t have a knighthood badge... That is to say, he doesn''t have a formal knighthood rank?


    And even his only badge symbolizing the status of the holy knight... According to the level of the badge that Hussein told Dewey, the badge on Rhine''s chest is among the levels of the holy knight order. The lowest one!


    A "alternate holy knight" badge!


    Alternate place?


    That is to say, such a great man is not a formal holy knight, but just an alternate.


    Dewey is not a fool to judge people by their appearance. Of course, he doesn''t think this guy is big enough to be powerful.


    However, this maximus dare to take such a guard on the road, this can be concluded. This Rhine must have excellent skills.


    Just, a... Alternate knight?


    Dewey moved in his heart and asked deliberately: "since Rhine is a holy knight, he should have a salary on weekdays. I''ve heard that the church treats Holy Knights very favourably. In this way, don''t the Knights of Rhine have money to drink on weekdays? "


    Rums seems to be a very good observer. He said with a smile: "well... Rhine is not a formal holy knight, for the convenience of following the bishop. It''s just a name. "


    Maximus smiles. Light way: "Rhine followed me for a long time, I don''t want him to leave me. Your highness, you know that. If you want to be a true holy knight, you have to leave me and go to the knight''s headquarters for strict training. This child has never left me since he came to me ten years ago, and I can''t bear him to leave. So, it''s just a name for him. "


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "besides, Rhine has never practiced any martial arts or swordsmanship, and what she relies on is nothing but brute force. No, you say, he can''t even master basic swordsmanship until now. So, I''m afraid that even if he goes to the training of holy knight, he will not be able to pass. Rams is right, let him hang up as a standby knight, just to follow me and make it more convenient in name


    Here, Dewey was not easy to ask any more. A few people chatted about the local scenery of the northwest and said something about the parish.


    After dinner, Du Wei was about to send them back to the cabin to have a rest. Suddenly, the old smoke came in. His face was not quite right. After entering the door, he said, "Your Highness... There is something strange on the river ahead."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Old smoke hesitated for a while, Du Wei way: "say directly."


    "Yes Lao Yan said solemnly: "this section in front is the narrowest part of the river. There is a big boat crossing the middle of the river and blocking our way. We flag to let them get out of the way. They reply that the boat is broken."


    "Can''t you go around?" Dewey frowned.


    "My Lord." Lao Yan took a deep breath: "their boat is not small, and it''s across the river. They also put some small boats around. Our flagman told me that they were going to let the boat carry the cargo to the shore. But in this way, the river is blocked and we can''t get through. Besides, I think those boats are weird... I''ve slowed people down and told my brothers to be on guard. See what they''re up to. "


    Duwei gave a sound, but he didn''t look happy or angry. He just glanced at maximus.


    Sure enough, ramus''s face changed immediately, but maximus looked calm. He just looked at Dewey, and then sighed: "Your Highness, it seems that we are causing you trouble."


    "Trouble?" Dewey smiles.


    Maximus seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. He pondered for a moment: "well, Duke, please stop the boat and give us a boat. Let''s go ashore now. This matter is for us. You have a noble status. You''d better not get involved. "


    As soon as he said this, Dewey muttered in his heart: "what does the bishop say... Day and night. As you are the Archbishop of the diocese, does anyone dare to stop you on the way? Is it the order of the Pope? "


    Archbishop Ramsey snorted: "how could your majesty do such a thing! Well, your majesty has always appreciated us, your eminence... Only... "


    At this point, Maximus coughed, and ramus quickly closed his mouth.


    "Your Highness. Please give us a boat and let''s go ashore Maximus looked sincere: "this is something inside our temple. If you are involved, it will bring you great trouble. I thank you for letting us take the boat. But I don''t want you to get into this kind of trouble. "


    Then he said to Rhine, "Rhine, those guys came the day before yesterday. Let''s get ready to leave."¡° Yes, godfather, you wait here. I''ll go out and take care of them first! " After hearing this, the giant man immediately lost one of his legs. Stand up and go out. Lao Yan looks at Du Wei, waiting for Du Wei''s order. Dewey looked at maximus and then at Lao Yan. That''s right. I really don''t need to be involved in this kind of thing... However, other people are on their own boat and have something to do. Just get them off the boat... In that case. How can I get along with the Duke of tulip? I''ve lost my face! Besides... It looks like. It''s probably a temple infighting? Infighting... Great! Great! Thinking of this, Dewey said with no expression: "your eminence, please have a seat. Since you are my guest on board. Tulip is not a great person, but it''s not a coward to be intimidated Then Dewey stood up and ordered Lao Yan, "go, raise my tulip flag! I want to see who dares to stop my boat on the road When Lao Yan went out, Dewey took a deep look at maximus and said in a deep voice, "your eminence, you don''t have to say anything to get off the ship! Since you are on my boat, whether you get off or not, I can''t avoid this trouble. In any case, you are my guest on my boat. If my guest is injured on my site, will I still be the tulip Duke? " Then he took two steps closer and whispered, "I think it''s necessary for you to tell me something about the trouble." There was a trace of gratitude in maximus'' eyes, and then he sighed a long time. He didn''t directly reply to Dewey''s words, but he seemed to understate such a sentence: "Your Majesty the Pope''s health has been getting worse and worse in the past two years..." this seems to have nothing to do with Dewey''s question, but when Dewey heard it, he immediately realized it, and his face seemed to smile, Then he turned his head and looked at rums, and asked unfathomably, "are they from the south?" Rums hesitated for a moment and whispered, "it should be from the southeast parish." When Dewey heard this, he felt a little relieved, and soon he had an idea. Church infighting? In this case, this matter, however, you let me hide, I will not hide! He looked angry on purpose and said in a loud voice: "the people of the southeast parish have reached to the North! Do you really think there is no one in the north of us? " With that, Dewey strode out of the cabin.

 Chapter 281

    It was noon, and by the time Dewey got out of the cabin to the deck, the ship had almost stopped. Lao Yan got Du Wei''s order, and had ordered all the guards to be alert. All the guards had prepared weapons and short crossbows. Seeing Du Wei come out, most of them gathered around Du Wei.


    That Rhine also came to the deck, this giant man was in front of duvet, his body was like an iron tower, duvet saw this guy did not know where to take out a weapon, Maximus did not lie, this guy did not use a sword. Rhine''s weapon is a huge Tomahawk. It''s made of fine steel. It''s so big that it weighs hundreds of Jin. But when he holds it in one hand, it''s as easy as carrying a broom. He carries it in his hand casually. His eyes are narrowed. He''s more and more fierce like a beast.


    At the moment, a big boat in front of the river was in the middle of the river. If so, Dewey''s boat could also go around from left to right. But the other side seems to have made up his mind to intercept, around the ship, but also put down a few boats to block the river.


    In broad daylight, they dare to block the river... These guys are so brave. Dewey was a little upset: I''ll see what these sticks have to say!


    At this time, the other party noticed that Duwei''s boat had stopped here, and several small boats were leaning towards here. Dozens of people were standing on these boats, all wearing big cloaks. However, in Duwei''s eyes, they could see from a long distance that these people were covered with armor under their cloaks. The broad cloaks could not cover the sword hidden in them.


    At this moment, above the flagpole behind Dewey, the Golden Tulip flag had risen. But Dewey didn''t expect a flag to scare him away.


    First of all, the other side even the Archbishop of one parish. As a duchy, he could not control the other side. Second, the other side can intercept here. Obviously already knew that maximus was on his own boat, his own identity, the other party naturally would not know.


    Lao Yan stood at the front of the deck, staring at the approaching boats, and yelled: "who dares to intercept the Duke''s boat! Get out of the way


    But the other side did not speak. When the distance between the two sides was about a hundred paces, suddenly the leader of a ship said, "let''s do it!"


    Suddenly, all the people on the boats raised their cloaks, and then half of them had bows and arrows hidden under their cloaks. The others, too, showed their armor inside, holding sharp swords in their hands. Several small boats were surrounded in front of the duvet.


    Dewey sneered, and he did a little magic. The voice spread to the distance and said in a loud voice, "don''t you lie that the ship is broken? Hum, did the robber want to rob on the river? Hehe... Do robbers begin to work in the form of Holy Knights these days? "


    Dewey''s voice was merciless. Full of ridicule, spread to these people''s ears, everyone''s face is discolored, only in the middle of a small boat at the head of a middle-aged man, listen to very calm, he took a deep breath, the voice was also clear.


    "Your Highness. We know that this is your ship, and now it''s the temple to deal with internal affairs. Please don''t interfere with the Duke of tulip This person finish saying, far still slightly owe owe body.


    "Nonsense." Dewey sneered: "temple? Even the temple, there is no power to block the river, openly intercept the imperial duchy ships! Who gave you the right to do such a thing? Isn''t the emperor of Loran the thorn flower family now? Can the temple openly trample on the code of the Empire! It is a great crime of treason for you to intercept an imperial Duke''s ship here by force! You just lied that the ship was broken... Has the holy knight begun to learn to use such mean means? "


    Du Wei said that in a fierce voice, his tulip guards also picked up the shield in front of Du Wei. Tulip guards have military crossbows. But this kind of crossbow is not suitable for long-distance combat.


    The guy in the other boat. It seems to be a leader. He listened to Dewey''s scolding. He was not angry, but his voice sank. He said in a loud voice, "Your Highness! Just now, we lied that the ship was broken in order not to scare the snake. There are several important criminals in the temple on your boat. We are also ordered to catch them... "


    "What a crime!" Dewey laughed. "I don''t have any criminals on board."


    "Your honor, the former Archbishop of North Central diocese maximus and his entourage!" The leader said in a loud voice: "I have an order signed by the chief justice of the trial Office of the temple of light. Maximus betrayed the temple and violated the doctrines, which has been recognized as treason by the trial office. I will arrest him by the chief justice''s order! Your highness, this is a matter inside the temple. Please don''t interfere


    Du Wei a listen, the other side still has the magistrate''s warrant?


    At this time, the voice of Archbishop Ramses came from behind him: "don''t listen to his nonsense, your highness! The current chief justice is a big schemer with ulterior motives! He is the leader of Yemeni sect. Of course, he would like to kill all of us Mosha sect! Moreover, according to the canon of the temple, if we want to deal with the senior clergy at the level of archbishop, we must hold a Presbyterian Council, and the archbishops of several common parishes have the right to listen to the trial, and the Archbishop who is dealt with has the right to defend himself in the Presbyterian Council, and then the Presbyterian Council will make a ruling. The order of the final trial can only take effect if his majesty signs the document in person! The chief judge of the inquisition has no power to judge any Archbishop without the Presbyterian Church or the pope! "


    At the end of the day, rums was so angry that he yelled at the distance, "goddamn geppel! This is clearly a conspiracy, a disorder of life! The judge has no power to make such an order! You are blatantly trampling on the Scriptures! "


    Unfortunately, Archbishop Ramsey did not have the ability of Dewey to do magic at will. Although his voice was loud, it could not reach far away.


    Dewey''s mind settled down a little. Of course, he hopes that the more civil strife, the better. Just now, the other party said they were ordered. Dewey murmured that if it was really the order of the Pope, he could not intervene in anything. But when rums said that, Dewey had the bottom of his mind.


    He took a look at Ramses and said in a low voice, "don''t be angry, archbishop. There''s no reason for such a person."


    Ramse''s face turned red with anger and nodded reluctantly after hearing duvidi''s words. But he said, "be careful, Duke. This man is named geppel. He is a knight of the seventh rank in the holy order of the southeast parish. His martial arts are very powerful."


    Dewey nodded. He turned back and yelled at the guy named geppel in the distance: "don''t deceive me, Knight geppel, I don''t understand the Scriptures! According to the rules, the chief judge has no right to make such an order. This is an ultra vires act! "


    There was a groan from that geppel. He said angrily, "Duke tulip! I have said that you must intervene in the affairs of our temple! You are not from the temple. By what means do you question the validity of the judge''s order! I''ll give you one last chance, Duke tulip. I have an order signed jointly by the chief justice and the tribunal. I carry out the orders of the temple in the name of the holy goddess of light. The temple gives me the power to act conveniently. If you stop me again, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Dewey laughed: "you''re welcome... Geppel. Do you scare me? Hum! Is it convenient to do so? "


    From a distance, geppel''s face was so gloomy that he couldn''t bear it. He said angrily: "tulip Lord! I''ll count to ten, you tell your men to lay down their weapons! The goddess of light is kind and can forgive your mistake just now! Let my men board the ship for inspection, and take away the people we arrested, otherwise... "


    "Screw you."


    Without waiting for the holy knight to finish. All of a sudden, Dewey said it out loud and unhurried. This sentence, let geppel''s eyes are staring round, behind the words can''t help but swallow back, tongue tied looking at Du Wei, finally roared: "what do you say?"


    Dewey raised his hand, put out a little thumb, and took out his ear, with a look of disdain: "what''s wrong with your ear? I said, "fuck you!"! Do you hear me this time? "


    Geppel''s face was livid with anger. Dewey had continued: "I don''t care about your bullshit judge and your bullshit orders! Effective or not. I don''t care! Do you understand? I''m not a believer. It''s not from your temple! I''m an imperial official, the Duke of the Empire! Don''t talk about the magistrate''s orders. Even if it''s the order of the Pope, whether I listen or not depends on my mood. "


    He stopped trying to reason with Dewey. He just announced in a loud voice, "I''m counting now. When I count to ten, if your people don''t put down their weapons, we''ll start! One! Two! Three


    When he counted to three, he pulled out his sword with his right hand and made a virtual chop. His subordinates saw his order. All the archers on the boat pointed their arrows at Duwei.


    When he counted to "Five", someone nearby had quickly given them to each archer with a torch. It was obvious that the arrows were wrapped with something. A little bit of the torch ignited a fire on the arrows.


    After looking at it, geppel was very calm and sneered, "Duke tulip, I''ve counted to five! As you can see, so many rockets have been launched, your boat is made of wood... Six


    "Wait a minute." Dewey sighed.


    Hearing Dewey say this, geppel''s face relaxed: "Oh, have you finally changed your mind? Duke tulip, although you are rude, as long as you... "


    "That''s a lot of crap." Du Wei raised his hand, as if to wave away some flies in front of him, then coughed: "a few broken bows and arrows, it''s very difficult to drag?"


    Then he said to the sailors on the deck below, "brothers, they frighten us with bows and arrows. What do we do?"


    The sailors below burst out laughing and pointed to the boats in the distance.


    Then, without waiting for Dewey''s orders, more than a dozen sailors ran over and pushed out a few things covered with tarpaulin beside the side of the original deck. Lifted the oilcloth above, and immediately revealed the things below!


    The sailors were well-trained, as if they had been strictly trained, and in a moment they pushed these things to the front of the ship. He aimed at several boats in the distance.


    Originally, all the people on the other side of the boat were proud and arrogant, but when they saw these things clearly, many people''s faces collapsed. Even geppel was moved.


    Du Wei''s ship, raised the tarpaulin exposed these, not other things, but it is the sea warship dedicated "catapult"!


    This kind of catapult is definitely not comparable to any bow and arrow in this cold weapon world. It''s definitely a long-range heavy weapon! Although the name is crossbow, but in fact is not a gun, but is similar to a powerful crossbow magnified countless times! Each crossbow is made of metal. It''s the same size as a spear. If it''s fired, it can easily penetrate the stone wall within kilometers!


    At sea. This is the strongest long-range weapon for naval ships!


    These guys of the other party never thought that there would be such a thing on this boat of duvidi!


    Don''t forget, these boats under Dewey are not civilian merchant ships or luxury ships of other nobles


    His ships are all pirate ships! The captains of the pirates are expected to rob at sea. Occasionally, he fought with the Imperial Navy. Naturally, this kind of long-range heavy weapon is indispensable!


    At the moment, although there were not many catapults on the ship, only four of them were aimed at each other''s four boats. As long as once the launch hit, with the size of the other side of the boat, as long as the touch, you can easily directly penetrate the other side of the hull and deck, the other side of the boat through the waist!


    This kind of weapon is naturally recognized by the other party. Seeing this kind of catapult aimed at his own boat, everyone changed color.


    Then Dewey got big. "What are you doing?" he said with a smile! Don''t point at the boats. All the catapults are aimed at the boat in the middle! Well, it''s the guy who spoke dozens of times just now. If someone hits the target when the gun starts, I''ll give him a hundred gold coins! "


    Many sailors applauded, immediately turned the muzzle, four heavy catapults aimed at geppel''s boat. Geppel''s face was black and blue. Although he has the strength of the seventh level knight. But it was the most powerful heavy weapon of the Imperial Navy. And at the same time, the four doors were aimed at each other. It was cold in my heart! What''s more, this weapon has a range of kilometers. But now the distance between the two sides is only 100 meters! The power is even more terrible! At such a close distance, if the other side fired four crossbows together, at such a distance, I was not sure that I could dodge. Even if I had the ability to dodge, the four crossbows would smash my boat in an instant!


    Du Wei also said with a smile: "Yi? Knight geppel, why don''t you count? In this case, if you don''t count, I''ll count! I don''t have to count to ten, I only count to five! If your men don''t get out of the way, I''ll order the fire! One! Two three four... "


    Duwei counted fast. When he said "Five" just now, he heard an old voice from a distance.


    "Duke tulip, you are too presumptuous!"


    As soon as his voice was down, Dewey saw a white figure on the other side''s boat in the distance. An old man in a white robe was flying towards him.


    "The magician?" Du Wei picks his eyebrows.


    "It''s the magician in the temple. Only the magician in the judgment center will wear a white robe." Rums''s anxious voice sounded behind him: "Your Highness, this guy is the magician of the judgment center. Be careful..."


    Before he finished speaking, the old man in white robe had already chanted a spell in mid air, and the sleeves on both sides were shaking, which had already rolled up two whirlwinds. Two small tornadoes, visible to the naked eye, hit Dewey''s boat.


    The other side said to fight. But is duvet afraid of him? In the sneer, Dewey raised his sleeve, but he didn''t say any incantations. Instead, he shot out a magic scroll.


    In the past, Dewey had used up all the scrolls of Gandalf the white robe. Fortunately, there is a Gandalf in green robe at home now. This old guy is also a good hand at making scrolls. These days, Dewey has been extorting some good things. Seeing two tornadoes coming from each other, Dewey quickly threw out the scroll and opened it violently in the mid air. A golden flame flashed by. An arc-shaped light curtain keeps the two winds out.


    The voice of the magician in the sky is totally different from the magician''s mantra, just like the priest in the church singing a song. The voice is beautiful and pleasant, as if with some strange beat. The magician''s first spell was interpreted by Du Wei, but he did not waver. After a period of chanting. Duvet felt a sudden shock at his feet!


    Boom, the river under the ship suddenly raised a huge wave, and the whole ship shook violently. On the deck, the sailors holding the catapult also could not stand steadily, and immediately fell about, and a few close to the side of the boat were directly thrown down the river.


    Dewey was furious and immediately yelled, "launch! Launch! Sink their ship


    Finish. As soon as he stamped, his body was straight into the sky. Pointing at the magician of the other side, he yelled: "Old God stick, if you want to fight, I''m afraid of you!"


    Finish. As soon as the sleeve was thrown, Dewey''s unique house keeping skill: Invincible fireball was applied.


    Although the magician is strong, Duwei''s 100 fireballs will scare people to death. And Du Wei used this move to overcame many experts. For example, Wu ya, a white shaman in snow mountain, died of Du Wei''s insidious move. Others, such as Gandalf in green robe, almost suffered from carelessness. As soon as the magician saw that 100 fireballs were shot, how could he recite a spell to resist them? Can only fast super backward, at the same time deep breath.


    Dewey''s eyes were round at once!


    This is the first time that he has seen a magician perform magic with his own eyes. Before, he only heard that the clergy in the temple of light had a special kind of magic, which was handed down by the gods and had the same effect as the magician''s magic. And that''s why. Magicians claim to be the only representative of the study of the power of the gods. They always disapprove of the so-called magic of the temple. Most magicians think that it is just a kind of magic, but the temple deliberately made a name of the so-called "magic" in order to raise its own value.


    Today, however, Du Wei felt very different!


    The old man breathed in, his chest bulging high. Dewey immediately realized something was wrong. Sure enough, the guy stepped back. He burst out with a fierce breath.


    With a bang, countless streams of air came out of his mouth. Many fireballs flying in front of him were still under the control of Dewey. They were fast and slow, but they were suddenly hit by the strong air and were in a mess. Most of the fireballs were blown upside down and collided with each other and exploded. Most of them turned into a fire in the air. Only shaochu flew towards the magician, but the other side had finally finished the spell, and a holy silver light appeared on his body. The Fireball''s upper body was just a string of firelights, but he could not break through the holy silver light.


    Du Wei''s fireball Yin skill failed for the first time. He was annoyed. He grabbed his wand in the air, and the crystal ball on the wand flashed. After Du Wei''s spell was read quickly, a flame immediately appeared in the air, forming a flamingo. The Flamingo opened its wings, and it seemed that there was a sharp song in the flame, He pounced on the magician.


    The magician''s fingers pointed quickly. From the river below, a long water dragon rushed to the sky. In an instant, countless small water masses were divided. The magician''s fingers swayed, and the water masses shot towards the Flamingo one by one. In the air, the fire and water collided, and the water evaporated from time to time, The white air came out.


    And below, we''re having a good fight.


    Just now, the magician played a trick and made a huge wave, shaking Duwei''s boat. The catapult that was originally on the bow of the boat was immediately shaken out two. Duwei saw the intention of the other side and ordered to launch in time. After all, under the shaking, the accurate head was limited. Two catapults were fired at the same time. The first shot only hit five meters away from the boat where geppel was. Even so, the other side was scared into a cold sweat, and the boat''s hull was shaking.


    Fortunately, the second shot was very good.


    The speed of the huge crossbow shot by the winch with mechanical force is more than twice as fast as that of the ordinary bow and arrow? With a bang, geppel felt a sharp wind in front of him. He thought it was bad, but behind him were his armored companion and archer. As a level seven knight, how could he escape?


    Absolutely. He resolutely held his sword against the crossbow and rushed straight up. His speed instantly increased to the extreme level. He stopped drinking. In his eyes, he clearly saw the sharp point of the crossbow in front of him. When he held his knight''s sword, he saw the arrow of the crossbow and cut it down. Then there was a click!


    Geppel''s whole body was shaking. His arm holding the sword was numb. His sword was almost out of his hand! However, the level seven Knight''s hard strike was naturally unusual. The arrow of the crossbow was cut down by him, and it was crooked immediately. But the arrow was crooked by him. Is this kind of long-range heavy weapon launched by winch machine unusual? Under inertia. The crossbow was carried down at one end, but the handle of the crossbow was horizontal, and the strong wind with breath was hard to draw down towards geppel!


    The crossbow was made of pure iron and was longer than the charge spear of the knight. The weight is even more than that. With the power of mechanical launching, the shooting potential is blocked and swept across. If you are drawn, I''m afraid even if geppel is a level 7 knight, it''s hard to avoid being drawn on the spot! Fortunately, he still had some real skills. In his busy schedule, he felt the darkness before his eyes and the strong wind blowing on his face. He raised his hand and saw a horizontal sword. With a click, he had this steel Knight''s sword in his hand. On the spot was discounted! Geppel was so frightened that he couldn''t care any more and instinctively dodged aside.


    He dodged, but the people who were behind him were in bad luck. Behind him were two archers. Originally, they were only wearing light leather armor. They heard a dull sound of "poof". The crossbow rod of the crossbow was directly pulled on one archer''s head, and immediately his head exploded. The brain is bursting everywhere. One of them didn''t escape, but was hit by the crossbow. Screamed, and vomited blood in his mouth. He was afraid that even his internal organs would be broken and he would not live. And the person also flew out directly, the two companions behind also bumped into the river!


    As a knight of level seven and a holy knight, gepped suddenly suffered such a big loss. He was so shocked that his heart was filled with rage. With a loud roar, his sword broke, and he snatched a long sword from his companion''s hand. With a strong stomp, he jumped up from the bow of the boat like an eagle, Volleying towards Dewey''s boat.


    What we see is the Rhine under maximus. Rhine is the biggest and the target is the most obvious. The gepped people are in the air. In their fury, they are seeing this big man. The fighting spirit of the seventh level holy knight is at the peak. His sword is in a silver flame, It''s the holy fighting spirit of the holy knight! His whole body is full of silver light, the long sword is roaring in the air, and people are falling from the sky. His strong force and the power of falling from the air make people marvel. Looking at his angry posture, it seems that he wants to split the big man in front of him in two with one sword!


    At the moment, Duwei was fighting with the magician in the sky. Both sides showed their own abilities. Duwei summoned a few flamingos to fly up and down, pecked around the magician, and the magician controlled countless water balls tightly. However, how the Flamingos sang and danced, they could not break through each other''s water ball defense.


    At the moment, both of them were angry. Dewey is a little better. His body is just some parts of the clothes were splashed in the water, just wet. The magician, though protected by a water ball, could not resist the fire. The original clergyman''s robe had been torn by the fire in many places and burned several big holes, even a little of his hair. By contrast, it''s a bit more awkward.


    Although Dewey was in the sky, he did not forget to observe the following things. Seeing that the seventh level holy knight was angry, he urged his whole body to fight. His whole body was silvery, and he cut down in the air fiercely. The target was Rhine.


    Although Dewey is not good at martial arts, these days, he is surrounded by two top experts, Hussein and Rodriguez. Influenced by them, he can gradually see that there is a little bright hall. He knew that if a level 7 Knight really tried his best to urge his whole body to fight and turn it into a blow, even if his opponent was a level 8 knight, he would never be willing to stand in his way. Most of them choose to dodge.


    But this Rhine


    This monster didn''t even mean to dodge... I don''t know if he didn''t want to, or he didn''t have the consciousness of "dodging" at all, or his heavy body couldn''t dodge at all?


    This guy grabbed his long axe and gave a sudden roar like a wild animal. He grabbed the big axe with both hands and then waved it to geppel who came down from the sky


    When Dewey saw this, his heart sank!


    He really appreciated Rhine, but he didn''t even have fighting spirit. So purely relying on the strength of the body, holding an axe to resist the full blow of a level 7 knight? Even if Rhine''s body is strong, the opponent is a level 7 Knight! A level seven knight with the whole body of fighting, that power even in the face of a huge rock, can also be a sword split!


    Dewey was very appreciative of this kind of fierce general, but seeing that he actually used this stupid way to resist, he could not help sighing in his heart and instinctively closed his eyes. I can''t bear to see this bold man cut in half by a sword


    But just after Dewey closed his eyes, he heard a loud noise like thunder coming from below!


    Bang!!!


    This voice almost spread all over the river!


    When Dewey opened his eyes, he saw gepped, who was just like an eagle preying on him. He was in the air. There was a long blood arrow on his back, and then he flew out straight behind... No, not to fly, but to shoot hard. Smash it out!


    Boom, geppel, the knight of level seven, had been beaten by both sides. The whole man fell back on his boat, and there was a sound of broken wood, which made a hole in the bottom of the boat!


    Dewey was surprised. I went to see Rhine quickly, but I saw that Rhine was standing on the ship just now. The solid ship deck was full of cracks. There was a big hole in the shape of a human in the middle of the cracks. After looking at it, I found that there was a roar from the hole, and then she fell out of the hole with a Gudong, and her face was full of broken sawdust. The armor above the arms was broken. But exposed above the arm, the muscles are not human... But. But it didn''t hurt at all!


    "Damn it! You hit me so hard! " Rhine gave a sudden roar, like thunder, like the roar of a lion!


    Dewey couldn''t help but be stunned


    Without any fighting spirit, just with the power of the body, a level 7 knight was forced to fight with all his strength? But also directly hit the other side spit blood and fly out, hit through a boat! But this Rhine himself, actually did not get hurt? It''s just that it hurts to be beaten?


    This guy... Is he really human?!


    But Dewey was so distracted that he immediately gave the magician a chance to take advantage of it. The other side repeatedly urged magic, water polo shot, Duwei''s several flamingos out of control, have been water polo shot, in a hissing voice, turned into a white air.


    At the moment, the sky above two people to duel, make the Tengteng white air around. Each other can''t see each other''s figure clearly. Du Weigang is so distracted. At the moment, he wakes up with a start, but finds that he has already been schemed!


    With each other''s long smile, Duwei felt his body suddenly sink, and his whole body seemed unable to move for half a minute. Under the struggle, he felt more and more heavy.


    Bondage?


    There was a movement in Dewey''s mind. After all, he has about level 6 magic power now. With careful study of magic, even if he is in bondage, he knows at least seven or eight ways to save himself. But he tried his best to use his magic, and read out a few free spells quickly, but there was no effect at all.


    The other magician sneered: "stupid guy! Do you think it''s magic? You can''t undo magic with magic! This is the most holy power! It''s not the magic element you magicians think


    Du Wei really couldn''t break free from the shackles of holy power. Seeing that the magician had pulled out a short silver nail from his arms, he said with a smile: "Lord tulip, I won''t kill you, but after you are fixed in your heart by this nail, you can''t use magic. At least you won''t give us any more trouble. "


    With that, he rushed at Dewey quickly, the nail in his hand. The target is obvious. It''s Dewey''s heart.


    Duverne and RIKEN? At the moment of crisis, I suddenly had an idea in my heart... Holy power?


    I''m afraid that only the darkest and most evil things in the world can crack the most holy and holy power.


    Think of here, Du Wei dare not hesitate, although the body was bound, but he still recited the curse, from the finger storage ring. Released a black air like ink!


    This is the spirit of the dead refined by the necromancer! Sure enough, this kind of thing is the biggest natural enemy of holy power. The spirit of death enveloped Duwei''s whole body. Several invisible air locks formed by holy power appeared immediately. Du Wei forced to break free, and all the holy power stained with the spirit of death was like boiling hot and splashing snow. The green eyes came out, and they were immediately melted.


    As soon as Dewey got out of the difficulty, he quickly retreated to the back. The magician saw that Dewey was out of trouble, and quickly stopped. Dewey''s face was gloomy and his heart was furious.


    The strength of the other side may not be much higher than that of itself. They suffer from the fact that they are too strange to the magic. In a hasty duel, if you have no experience, you will be taken advantage of by the other party. At this moment, in his anger, he was about to summon the arrow of jiduro''s throat. I just want to shoot the other side with an arrow to cool my heart. But just as he was about to start, he heard the voice of an indifferent woman behind him: "go and take care of your people. Give this guy to me. "


    Du Wei was stunned, turned around and saw the face of a gorgeous beauty with closed eyes. He took a deep breath: "Miss Nicole, you..."


    Queen Medusa seemed to smile, but she was very indifferent: "you take me on the road. Don''t you just want me to be your thug? There''s no need to explain. Since I came out with you, I should help you. Well... According to your human nature, it''s called exchange, right? "


    With that, Queen Medusa, in her long clothes, flew head-on to the magician.


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and finally did not refuse the request of the beautiful snake. Slowly fell down.


    The deck was in a mess at the moment. The enemy on the other side''s boats wanted to board the boat, but his leader, Knight geppel, was chopped away by the giant man of the other side. The rest of the people were stunned for a while. When they rushed up again, their momentum was much weaker.


    The guards of tulip family had short crossbows, but the other side couldn''t rush up and lost several people. This Rhine is even more powerful. Whenever he meets the enemy face to face, he will cross over with an axe, and immediately split the enemy into two parts with weapons! There are also several powerful characters in the enemy, but they are nothing more than two or three level warriors. Even the seventh level geppel has been stabbed by this monster and spits blood. What''s more, these little characters?


    After three or two, he was driven back by the tulip family on the boat. If he didn''t have time to go back, he had to jump into the river to escape.


    For the rest, archers were still on the boats to shoot arrows at the tulip guards on the deck, but someone had already raised a shield to cover them.


    These bows and arrows angered Rhine. This guy picked up an enemy''s corpse from the ground, took a thigh in one hand, roared, and tore it in two! What visceral blood and other things, drenched a head a face, but he ignored, a hand holding half a body, far away toward the other side of the boat mercilessly smashed in the past.


    His divine power really made people have to be shocked. Two pieces of broken bodies were thrown out and hit each other''s boat, and several archers were immediately smashed away. The rest of them, seeing the bloody corpses on the boat, were still stained with some meat and internal organs. Many people lost their bows and arrows and threw up on the boat.


    At the moment, geppel had been rescued from the river. The seventh level knight was pale as paper, wet and weak, and his mouth was bleeding. Now they are losing, and their only hope is the magician fighting in the sky.


    As long as the magicians can defeat the magicians on Dewey''s side, they can still win by losing. But this idea just flashed through many people''s hearts, and they heard a cry from the sky. Then, in the white air, something fell from the sky heavily, and finally fell on a small boat! With a bang, the boat was torn apart, and there was a big hole in it. The boat was broken, and it was about to sink. Others look at it, but they are shocked! The one who fell from the sky was nothing else. It was the magician who had high hopes in their hearts! But at this moment, he has already become a stone... No, it should be said that it is countless stones! When he fell from the sky, it was still a complete stone carving, but when he hit the boat, it broke into countless pieces¡° Dead... Dead? The magician was killed by the petrified magic... "Geppel was stunned, and then said in a tearing voice:" how... How possible!! The strength of adults, how can they be killed so quickly by each other! How could the Duke of tulip have such a powerful magician under his command! " I''m afraid no one except Du Wei knows how the magician turned into a stone in such a short time.

 Chapter 282

    The other side lost, a magician, in front of Queen Medusa, did not even insist on a face to face, was instantly killed. The rest of these people died, injured, and most importantly, the leading Knight geppel was also seriously injured, and the rest of the boats were defeated.


    Duwei did not order the pursuit, and maximus did not seem to ask Duwei to order the pursuit of meaning, this just let each other a way out, let them with people run away.


    And maximus put forward a strange request to Dewey: put back the two people he caught.


    The Archbishop Ramsey seemed dissatisfied. When he returned to the cabin, he could not help complaining to maximus: "my bishop... Why are you still so kind? Don''t you see that they have decided to kill you! Alas... Even if, even if you don''t want to kill too much, you don''t want to kill too much. But at least we just caught a few people. We can take them to the imperial capital and confront them in front of his holiness. At that time, those people who act recklessly will feel that they can''t get rid of their debts. "


    Maximus listened, just a smile, and then patted Archbishop Ramsey on the shoulder: "my old friend, things are not so simple."


    Later, he did not explain much, but looked at Duwei: "tulip Lord, today I really let you laugh, let you see some ugly things in the temple. But please believe that these are just a few bad people. Most of the clergy are still bathed in the glory of God and are pure. "


    Dewey laughed indifferently: "I don''t care about that. It''s just that I''m more inclined to the position of Archbishop Ramsey, the living ones. Why let it go? "


    Maximus looks pale, and then looks at the old smoke and others behind Dewey. Du Wei immediately understand, let old smoke and other guards back, and asked people to put some tea up again.


    Outside on the ground deck, naturally there are sailors and bodyguards cleaning the battlefield, and that Rhine shows the strength that makes Duwei very surprised. Duwei likes this fierce general more and more. He ordered to find a new set of knight armor from the cabin and reward it to this guy. He also laughed at Rhine and said, "I admire your bravery, Knight of Rhine. In order to express my friendship, I want to give you a gift. Well, I see the weapon you used, the big axe, though sharp. But it was broken just now. To tell you the truth, I personally don''t think your martial arts skills are suitable for this kind of thing. I want to give you a weapon so that when you fight in the future. It will be more convenient. "


    Rhine was also very happy, but then he scratched his hair in distress: "Your Highness, but... I''ve tried many weapons, they are too light. This is the axe... Alas. It''s just barely used. If it''s twice as heavy, it''s almost enough. "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "you may not know that I have a shop in the imperial capital, which specializes in manufacturing some special weapons. If you want, where can you go after you return to the imperial capital. I promise I''ll get you something you like. "


    Then Rhine left the room with Dewey and the two bishops.


    "Lord Maximus, now, I think we need to have a good talk." Du Wei looked awe inspiring, and sat down calmly: "personally, I don''t want to participate in the internal disputes of the temple, but today''s affairs. Even if I want to hide now. It''s too late, isn''t it? So. Now that I''m in, I think I have the right to know. "


    Maximus, with no expression on his face, pondered for a moment, looked at ramus. Ramus nodded and said, "how much do you know about the history of the temple of light, Duchess?"


    "History?" Du Wei frowned and thought: "I think I still know a little bit, but most of what I know comes from history books. However, I think I can tell you the truth. I always feel that history books are not reliable. In order to beautify history, people who write history books will inevitably tell lies in them." After a pause, he and the two bishops looked at each other, and the three of them laughed at each other at the same time. Then Du Wei continued: "well, the history of the temple, I know, should be a long time, but there are official records, it should be from 961 years ago, when the Roland empire was founded. In the process of unifying the mainland and establishing the Loran Empire, the great king of Aragon got a lot of help from the Church of light. In return, after the founding of the people''s Republic, his majesty recognized the Church of light as the only state religion of the Empire, And the only legitimate religion. It was also at that time that the Church of light gained its legal orthodoxy. In the same year that the Loran empire was founded, the temple of light was officially established, with its headquarters in the imperial capital. Before that, although the Church of light had always existed... But with all due respect, before the reunification of the mainland, the Church of light had no orthodox status in the mainland. At that time, there were many small countries and many pagans in the mainland, right? "


    Rums nodded: "the Duke knows a lot about history. You''re right. That''s what the book says. It can be said that the Church of light assisted his majesty Aragon in unifying the mainland, and his majesty also helped the Church of light gain the only orthodox status in the mainland. "


    "It''s a win-win result." Dewey smiles.


    "It''s not easy for outsiders to know these things. After all, many things will not be recorded in the books circulated outside." Rums sighed: "but, your highness, it''s not that simple. If you''re interested in it... Maybe I can tell you some historical stories."


    Dewey laughed: "the story? Good. My favorite thing is listening to stories. "


    Rums coughed and began to speak slowly


    "It''s true that the temple of light has a history of 961 years. But the existence of the church is much longer than that. When was the Church of light founded? It''s not clear now. However, before the Loran Empire unified the mainland, the Church of light was not the only religion on the mainland. Many religions worship gods. No goddess of light... Oh, may the great gods forgive them, poor pagans. Well, let''s get back to the point, um... In fact, the Church of light has a long history. When it comes to assisting his majesty Aragon to unify the mainland, we have to mention one person. This man is his Majesty the first Pope in the history of our church of light, his majesty missus muyabaldoros. Oh, this name is a bit awkward. However, when people mention this great emperor, they will give him a friendly and respectful name. We all call him "wise micheus" or "prophet micheus".


    Before the Loran Empire unified the mainland, there were many religions on the mainland. But the biggest one is still our church of light. Unfortunately... Our church of light has the largest number of believers, but it is not the most powerful one. Because at that time, the Church of light was not united. There are even dangerous signs of division. In the final analysis, it is because we all believe in the great goddess of light. However, there are some differences on the understanding of the doctrine, and there are also great ambiguities on how to spread the doctrine of the goddess of light.... "


    At this point, Dewey laughed in his heart: all differences in understanding doctrines are high sounding words. They are nothing more than the uneven distribution of interests and power.


    "At that time, there were three schools in the Church of light: Yemeni and Mosha. And the Black Hills. Among them, the Yemeni school advocates cruel treatment of the pagans. At the same time, the Yemeni school believes that the power of the church should be superior to the king and secular power. The divine power should be the only master in the world. It advocates the elimination of all the existence that dare to challenge the authority of the church by means of force... Well, we think these ideas are too cruel. The Mosa school advocates the dissemination of faith through enlightenment and persuasion, by the way. Maximus and I. It''s all Mosha. We advocate to improve our self-cultivation, in order to realize the greatness of Goddess doctrine. To influence people, and we advocate that the church should be pure and should not have any intersection with secular power. "


    When Dewey heard this, he said in his heart: Yemeni and Mosha sects are just so-called hawks and doves.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "what about the Heishan school?"


    "The Heishan school was a relatively small school at that time, but its strength was the most powerful, because the Heishan school was a typical ascetic school. It advocated self-cultivation, did not interfere in anything outside, and tried to improve its understanding of the goddess doctrine. It did not care about how outsiders were. Therefore, they are also called "ascetics" or "hermits". Although they are few in number, they are the most hardworking, so the diviners in the Heishan sect are the most powerful. They are generally independent of the world. As long as they do not interfere in their own practice, they are not willing to participate in anything outside. However, if anyone is against the Church of light, that is the only weakness of the black mountain sect. If anyone dares to threaten the safety of the church, the Black Mountain sect will use its great strength to destroy all enemies who dare to challenge the church. Therefore, the Montenegrin sect can also be regarded as the largest Guardian force of the church, but their proposition is not to take the initiative to invade, but to defend passively. "


    "The three schools have been fighting for hundreds of years, but mainly the disputes between Yeni and Mosha, while the Montenegrin school is mainly in a neutral state. But about a thousand years ago, things changed¡® The smart micheus appeared, and his appearance changed everything. "


    Dewey nodded: "I probably understand that the appearance of this micheus, his Majesty the first Pope, unified the disputes within the church? And then his majesty Aragon formed an alliance? "


    "That''s about it. His majesty Hughes is very clever. He is very powerful. He is also a natural excellent leader. It is said that he is knowledgeable, friendly, good at persuading others, and has a strong personality charm. With his efforts, he finally integrated the three schools of the Church of light... Of course, or in other words, The "temporary" are united. Later, with the help of the believers of the Church of light distributed all over the mainland, the army of the Loran empire was invincible. Everywhere they went, they could get the great help of the Church of light. Soon, the Loran Empire unified the mainland, and his highness Aragon officially established the Empire, and praised him as the first emperor of the Empire, And declared the Church of light the only legitimate religion on the continent of Roland, and all other religions are evil heretics. "


    Dewey couldn''t help but ask, "so... Your majesty, which school is he from? Mosha or Yemeni? Or the Heishan school? " As soon as the question was raised, Ramos and maximus looked at each other and showed bitterness¡° No one knows. " Always silent maximus sighed: "this is the problem, let the temple of light internal quarrel for more than 900 years!" Dewey was a little surprised: "why?"¡° Because up to now, no one can confirm which school his majesty micheus belongs to. " Ramses also sighed: "according to the records, his majesty micheus himself never openly admitted that he was a person of any school. He kept silent and no one else could press him."¡° If we can determine the school of his majesty micheus, then I''m afraid the temple won''t have internal strife for more than 900 years. In these more than 900 years, I don''t know how much blood has been shed in the internal strife... I don''t know how many so-called "heretics" have been burned on the burning column outside the temple of the imperial capital... Alas... "Maximus sighed and looked gloomy.

 Chapter 283

    There was a moment of silence in the room, and Dewey frowned, "how could that be? Since this micheus was able to integrate the three schools and became the first Pope, surely everyone should know his origin and identity. Why... "


    "Speaking of his majesty micheus, his personal experience is legendary." Ramos still plays the role of storyteller, while maximus remains silent.


    "His majesty micheus was not a leading figure of any school before. In fact, when he recounts his personal history, he is actually a priest in a small local church. He and his majesty Aragorn, the founding emperor of the Loran Empire, were fellow countrymen and old acquaintances. His majesty Aragon was born in a small noble family in the south central part of the Loran continent, while his majesty micheus was a priest in a small religious institution of the Church of light in that area.


    It was a small religious center in a not prosperous town. There were few people in the center, and there were not many clergy. His majesty micheus was born in a devout family. When he was 16 years old, he became a clergyman. When he was 22 years old, because the old priest died of illness, how could he become a new priest... Because there was no one else at that time. As we all know, when his majesty Aragon was young, he had a few years of adventure outside, and he also caused a lot of trouble. He was once captured by the local authorities at that time. It is said that for a period of time, his majesty Aragon fled back to his hometown and did not dare to go home, so he hid in the religious center in charge of his majesty micheus. It is said that there is a deep friendship between them.


    After his majesty Aragon made his fortune, he took charge of the power of a small country. It seems that in all historical records, his majesty micheus appeared around his majesty Aragon from that time. According to historical records, at that time, Aragon gave micheus the power to summon believers to serve for the army within his own sphere of influence.


    Before that, there was no record of the cooperation between micheus and Aragon. Say a word of disrespect. It seems that they suddenly came together... Of course, later generations speculated that there was a saying that was accepted by most people, that is, in fact, when his majesty Aragon set up his troops, micheus was already a close comrade in arms of Aragon. And later. In order to help Aragorn in the war of reunification, micheus went to various schools of the Church of light on the mainland and persuaded many people to participate in the cause of reunification. He used his excellent ability to accomplish this feat.


    Then. In the war of reunification, the Church of light deepened its cooperation with Aragon step by step, and micheus, as the contact between the two sides, played a role from the beginning. Step by step, he gradually controlled the power of many churches. After all, he was originally a priest of the church. If it is the Church of light that helped Aragorn to complete the great cause of building the Empire, it may also be said that the cause of Aragorn objectively created the status of Hughes in the church.


    After all, in the beginning, he acted as the intermediary of the alliance between Aragon and the church. Because he was also a priest, he gradually became the spokesman of the cooperation between the church and Aragon. last. In the great cause of unifying the land, he made great contributions and gained great prestige in the church. Finally, he won the heartfelt support of all people and formally established the loose church into a tight organization: the temple of light! And he himself became the first Pope.


    Objectively speaking, the temple of light can have today''s situation. His majesty micheus has made a great contribution. Without his efforts, the Church of light is still a loose organization. It may not even become the orthodoxy on the mainland. Moreover, without his efforts, the three schools of that year would not have cooperated.


    His majesty is a smart leader. He is good at communicating, connecting and uniting forces from all walks of life, so as to unite us and work hard together. Unfortunately, even if he was as clever as micheus, he could not completely eradicate the sectarian differences in the church. Therefore, when he was alive, he could temporarily unite all the sects. But in fact, when the mainland was unified and he became Pope, the sectarian differences within the church rose again, and in the last few years of micheus'' life, he was able to unite all the sects, Almost all of them are spent on how to settle the differences of power struggle within the church.


    Moreover, in the last few years of his term of office, in fact, according to the conjecture of later generations, his majesty has lost control of the following schools of thought. After all, before the reunification of the mainland, when we have a common goal, we can still listen to the persuasion of Hughes, put aside our differences for the time being and work together. However, after the reunification of the mainland, there will be no common enemy and common goal, so the cornerstone of "unity" will no longer exist, and micheus will no longer be able to find a reason for us to unite.


    He died three years after the establishment of the Empire, and his majesty Aragon personally presided over his funeral. His majesty micheus died on the hospital bed. What makes people helpless is that... "


    At this point, rums sighed, as if he could not bear to go on. He looked at maximus and hesitated.


    "Go ahead, Ramses." Maximus sighed: "this secret affair is a scandal in the temple, but it''s meaningless to cover up this disgraceful affair. Now that we have said so much today, let''s just go on with it all! "


    At first, rums looked a little obscene, but now he still felt pathetic. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "Duke tulip, only a few schools of thought in the church know this. Moreover, it has always been secret since then, and it will never be said to the outside world. Because, this matter is really disgraceful. "


    "Well, why is it disgraceful?" Dewey frowned: "is..." he suddenly whispered: "is this micheus killed?"


    Rams was startled and shook his head: "of course not! In his later years, his majesty, though he lost control of the disputes between different schools, had a very high reputation, especially among the lower believers. Very respected. If anyone dares to harm him, he will face the anger of millions of believers on the mainland! No one will do such a thing! And... And... Although several schools are fighting fiercely, they dare not do such things as sabotaging the Pope. "


    Du Wei sneered and said in his heart: don''t you dare? I can''t see


    After calming down, rums continued: "in fact... It is said. Well, it''s just said. In the last days of his Majesty''s death, he had lost his power and was put under house arrest by people of several schools. He couldn''t drive anyone. There was only one old servant who was loyal to him. Both the Yemenis and the Mosa sent people to watch him closely and ask him to publish his will. "


    Du Wei eyebrows a pick: "do you want him to book the successor of the Pope candidates?"


    "No, I don''t want to. When he became the Pope, micheus had already thought about this problem, so he announced the Pope''s succession bill early, when he was still in power. It is not the Pope himself. The bill announced at that time was that the Presbyterian council would vote on the merits of the Archbishop of several dioceses and finally select the best person. To be the heir. In this way, the position of the Pope was avoided and became the exclusive office of some ambitious people. It is also a very correct way to divide power. "


    "What''s the use of micheus'' will?" Dewey didn''t understand.


    Rums said with a bitter smile: "that''s the problem! At that time, it was less than two or three years after the establishment of the Empire, and his majesty micheus was no longer able to do so. If at that time several archbishops of the dioceses were evaluated for their merits... Your highness, you think, the war of reunification has just ended. Several archbishops of the diocese, to say the least, have made outstanding contributions in the war of unification! On this point, no one is particularly outstanding. At that time, if we compared the merits purely, then we were almost the same. Well, this time. The Presbyterian group made a careful assessment. Since we can''t take merit as the standard, then... Emotional ticket. It''s the most important thing! "


    "Emotional ticket?"


    "Yes." Rums sighed: "this is also a great contribution of his majesty micheus to the temple! I said before that in the fight between the Mosa faction and the Yeni faction, the Montenegrin faction has always been in a neutral state. It was by making full use of the neutral organization of the Montenegrin faction that michus integrated the internal contradictions. And after he succeeded the Pope, he made the biggest, and at present, very smart move, that is, the establishment of the Presbyterian group! All the members of the Presbyterian group, most of them are Heishan sect! This is a neutral sect, and their doctrines lay particular stress on keeping abreast of the world. They also adhere to their own principles, practice hard, have a good disposition, and are pure and honest. At the same time, they are not afraid of external oppression.


    They are the best candidates to act as the place of arbitration and will not be tempted by power. Therefore, at that time, almost all the local Presbyterians were from the Heishan sect. On weekdays, the Presbyterian group does not assume any power, nor does it participate in the power and management of the temple. It only practices hard. The name of the Presbyterian seems to be just a short honor. But when the Pope inherits it, the importance of the status of the "elder" will be highlighted. Moreover, the Montenegrin faction itself is very powerful. Neither the Mosha faction nor the Yeni faction dare to easily provoke or challenge them. At that time, the Presbyterian group of the Heishan school, as the last voting right holder of the Pope, was unable to make a final judgment after evaluating the merits of several archbishops, and at that time, the emotional vote was very crucial.... "


    "You mean..." Dewey frowned.


    "The name of the genre." Rums said in a deep voice: "at that time, it was believed that the position of micheus would determine the final position of Pope. Although micheus had no right to directly establish a new pope, after all, he was too popular. Most importantly, he has never publicly stated whether he belongs to Yemeni or Mosha. At that time, both sides believed that if micheus could admit which school he belonged to at this time, it would undoubtedly become the last weight leading to the final tilt!! Do you think, Duke, when the candidates of Yemeni and Mosha are equal, if at that time, micheus stands up and says that he is in fact of a certain school, then... Because of his great prestige, all the Presbyterians will vote for the successor of the school he said! "


    "I see, so at that time, they forced him to admit his own school before he was in his hospital bed, right?"


    Rums blushed, closed his mouth and could not speak. But maximus said at this time: "yes... Your highness, what you said is the fact at that time. This is really a big scandal! When the great Pope was dying, in order to fight for power, the leaders of the two schools threatened and bullied the great man in front of his bed... This kind of action is really shameful! Although I am a Mosha, I feel deeply humiliated at the Mosha''s way of doing it. "¡° The former things were done by the former people, and the ugly things done by those guys don''t need future generations to bear the responsibility. " Du Wei waved his hand and said, "what I care about is... And then what?"¡° Then, what happened made the internal division of the temple of light last for thousands of years... And finally, the temple of light broke with the royal family! Since then, the two sides have been seemingly in harmony with each other, and the struggle for supremacy between theocracy and imperial power has lasted for thousands of years, but it has not been eliminated to this day. On the contrary, it has become more and more fierce! " The speaker was maximus. His face was helpless. On his old face, he had an enigmatic expression: "Your Highness, things are more secret after that. Do you really want to hear it?" Dewey understood that this kind of secret "story", want to listen to words, but have to pay a price. But he seemed very relaxed: "I said it at the beginning. If I don''t finish it, I can''t sleep at night. Monseigneur, now we are in the same boat, you... Say it

 Chapter 284

    "And then..." rums seemed a little afraid to say, he looked at maximus.


    Maximus gave a faint smile: "I''ll tell you the rest of the story... Then his majesty micheus kept silent on the bed. The guys under house arrest, though bold, dare not really do anything to him. After all, if anyone dares to harm him, the news will spread, and the faction that makes such a move will immediately lose its reputation and be despised by millions of people. No one dares to do that kind of thing. After that, something happened, and the record of this event was erased from all the literature. It can be handed down by word of mouth when the leaders of various factions are dying. "


    "You say, what happened afterwards?"


    "Later..." maximus said with a smile: "later, it is said that at the last moment of his Majesty''s death, his majesty Aragon finally got the news. He broke into the temple with his twelve Knights of Saint Laurent! His majesty Aragorn was under the starry sky at that time. Du Wei sighed. He could not help but think that the founding emperor, who was also a comrade of his own, had that kind of pride. In the temple, facing hundreds of temple experts, he shamed the enemy and took away his friends'' bodies in public, But no one dares to stop the enemy... What a heroic spirit?!


    "But... I have to regret to say that it was after this incident that the disagreement between the temple and the royal family finally came to the surface! Because of this, it became the beginning of the break between the royal family and the temple! After that, the Yemeni and Mosha sects hated Aragorn and finally ruined their affairs, and their relationship with the royal family gradually became bad. " Maximus sighed finally.


    Du Wei heard here, his heart filled with infinite emotion, did not expect that the event, there is such a complex story. Of course, he knew the difference and contradiction between Aragorn and the temple for a long time. However, from this story, he was thinking about it when he heard a plop in the cabin. Ramus and maximus suddenly changed color in the room and looked at Dewey.


    Dewey frowned, too. "Who!" he said


    He got up and went inside. He opened the door of the cabin. Inside was duvier''s bedroom. When duvier opened the door, he saw the beast lying on the ground as if he had fallen off the table.


    Looking at the beast, although the penguin''s face is expressionless. But looking at it in the eyes, as if there are still excited eyes flicker.


    Du Wei''s heart moved, turned to the outside rams and Maximus, pretended to smile easily and said: "Oh, don''t worry, you see, this is my pet, it accidentally fell off the table."


    Maximus and rums took a look at a strange looking bird. That''s reassuring. After all, they are talking about scandals and secrets in the church. If they are heard by outsiders, it will be very bad. It''s Dewey''s pet. It''s just a bird. It looks weird. But there are many strange looking Warcraft in this world. In a word, it''s just a beast. I don''t care about it.


    So far as the story is concerned, it''s not finished yet. However, Du Wei''s eyes at QQ are strange, and he guesses something in his heart. This hateful bird probably knows something inside!


    Thinking of this, he went back to the hall and said with a smile to the two bishops, "ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for the stories you told me today. You can tell me that you trust me in Dewey. Er... Now. After today''s event, I think you two must be tired too. Let''s have a good rest and talk about it in detail in the evening


    With these words, Dewey noticed that rums was discontented immediately. He couldn''t help but flash a little effort in his eyes and blurted out: "tulip Lord. You... "


    Dewey grinned: "Monseigneur Ramsey. You don''t have to say, I don''t think Dewey is stupid. That''s true. Since you are willing to tell me such a secret thing, you must have sought my help, right? "


    Too profound to be understood, what Rams was looking at was Maximos''s deep smile. He said, "well, my old friend. The Duchess is young and wise, but much smarter than us old fellows. A lot of things, needless to say, we all understand in our hearts. "


    With that, Maximus leaned over to Dewey and gave him a cool smile: "Your Highness, since you already know it. I also know that you need to think carefully about such an important matter before you can give me an answer. That''s all for the story... Let''s talk about it in detail at dinner, OK? "


    Dewey laughed and then made a gesture to see off the guests: "just what I want! Please go ahead! Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve prepared a good cabin for you and we''ll have a good talk in the evening. "


    Rams seems to be a little uneasy, but maximus has a calm face and walks out of the room slowly.


    After they went out, Dewey winked at the guards outside the door and asked them to guard the door and the surroundings. He went back to the room, closed the door, and then came to the beast.


    QQ has restored the elegant bird''s appearance, sitting on a chair, watching Du Wei come in, this always "cunning" bird, seems a little nervous.


    "Well, my dear Lord beast." Dewey sat on the opposite side of it: "this time, you" remember "what do you want to tell me? Is your amnesia better for the time being? " Different from the past, this QQ did not tease Du Wei, and its voice was not as cunning and unorthodox as before. The bird''s voice was dignified and emotional¡° Dewey, don''t you want to know what micheus said to Aragon before he died? I know that. " Dewey''s eyes immediately widened. "What did you say?" QQ sighed: "he said," old friend, I''m sorry. I died too early. I''m afraid I can''t help you with the rest. Unfortunately... If I die like this, the temple will surely become a cancer on the mainland. " Well, that''s all. There''s no difference in a word. " Dewey was thrilled to hear that!! The meaning of this sentence is too... Too shocking!! Before his death, micheus said such words to Aragon, as if it were... Could it be said that micheus and Aragon had the same heart! He became a pope to help Aragon weaken the influence of the Church of light on the mainland after the unification of the Empire? To ensure that religion does not endanger the rule of the Empire¡° I know what you''re thinking, and I know what you''re guessing. " QQ looked at Duwei''s expression: "moreover, I can tell you, you guessed right. Micheus was not a true believer. He had always been Aragon''s closest comrade in arms. When he started his army from Aragon, he tried his best to help Aragon, including with the help of the church! It''s a pity that Hughes died too early. If he had another ten years... No, just five more. With him as Pope, perhaps Aragorn would be able to free up his hand and cooperate with them inside and outside to reduce the power of the temple step by step and finally solve the greatest potential harm to the Empire. It''s a pity... He died too early, too early. " Dewey''s face suddenly changed, and then he jumped up abruptly: "you... You know all this... Why?" QQ sighed: "Duwei, you have guessed clearly, how dare not say?" Then, the bird''s eyes, suddenly shot out a trace of fine awn, such a bird''s body, as if there is a faint awe inspiring momentum¡° It''s simple, because I''m Hughes! " Plop! Dewey fell off his chair. He struggled for a while, and then tried to get up, staring at the penguin in front of him, the fat and ridiculous bird¡° You... You''re micheus? The creator of the temple of light! The spokesperson of the goddess of light in the world? The greatest figure in the history of the temple of light, his majesty, the first Pope in Roland? "¡° Yes, I am QQ tone is serious. Duvet groaned, fell on his head and lay on his back.

 Chapter 285

    A pair of bean eyes of QQ flashed wise eyes, and then slowly said with a smile: "master Duwei, you like to listen to stories, right? Well, let me tell you a story, too... It''s also about Hughes. It''s just that it''s different from the version that maximus said... "


    After hearing this, Dewey suddenly turned over and bounced up from the ground. He couldn''t tell whether he was angry or desperate. Instead, he laughed wildly for three times, pointed to the beast in front of him and cried, "OK! What an Aragon! What a micheus! What a QQ adult! I''m convinced of you! Come on, what''s more sensational? You might as well say it all at once, so that you won''t jump out and scare me in the future! "


    To tell you the truth, Dewey is a little annoyed... Shit, you have to be angry for anyone! Dewey''s own psychological endurance has been very strong! Two gandalfs, white and green, appeared before, and he tolerated them. Aragorn, the founding emperor, was a cross-border comrade, and he tolerated it. Even QQ said that "three thousand women in the harem, iron rod ground into embroidery needle", Du Wei also endured!


    But now?


    You have to say that the greatest person in the history of the temple of light in mainland China was the Church of the goddess of light in the alliance with Aragon when the Empire of light was founded. At that time, its power was also very strong. At this time, people below all called for the establishment of a strong and sacred religious organization, a united and tight organization to control the educational affairs in the area covered by the goddess.


    At this time, in a voice, suddenly, the goddess came to the miracle! This thing is considered that the church has been approved and authorized by the goddess!


    Most of the non believers scoff at this record. The wise people think that it is made up by the temple to beautify itself. Including Dewey.


    Especially inside the magician''s Union, they also despise this so-called miracle!


    Here''s the thing:


    It is said that on the eve of the establishment of the Empire, the leader of the goddess of Light Church, his majesty, micheus, was the first Pope of the temple of light. In his sleep, he got the guidance of the goddess. In the dream, the goddess gave a edict to his majesty micheus and ordered him to meet the miracle of the goddess coming at the top of a mountain in the northwest of the imperial city at noon the next day.


    So his majesty bathed and fasted, and at noon the next day he was alone without any attendants. Barefoot walking, came to the top of the mountain, even if the sharp stone cut his feet, can not stop the great Lord micheus pious heart!


    And just at noon, above the sky, when the sun''s position is just above the head of people, the goddess came as the God mark! In a flash, the red light was so bright that even a hundred miles away, I could feel the faint vibration of the earth. And the red light spread thousands of miles, the sky above the Cabernet Sauvignon thousands of miles!


    Finally, countless meteorites fell from the sky! At that time, people thought it was a disaster. However, those meteorites from the sky landed in the capital city under construction, and then in the headquarters of the Church of the goddess of light (there was no temple at that time). When the meteorite was about to land, it slowed down and floated gently to the ground. When people in the church gathered around to look, they found that these meteorites were densely carved with all kinds of words. The above is


    The "divine skill" taught to the church by the goddess!


    When the goddess teaches these "divine skills" to the church, people in the church can learn these powerful divine skills and have the power to defend the authority and honor of the church!


    Before that, although the Church of the goddess of light had a large number of people and great influence, it was all ordinary people, including the head of the church. No magic. After this "miracle", there appeared "magicians" in the church! It is used to fight against the magicians on the mainland and defend the authority of the church.


    This matter was written on the Scripture by the temple of light, indicating that his power in the world was authorized by the goddess! What''s more, this incident has greatly relieved the people of the Church of light!


    Because. Although the Church of light believes in the goddess of light. But the embarrassing thing is that the goddess of light has been here for a long time. No miracle has ever come! Even many hostile religions mocked them, saying that the goddess had already abandoned them.


    This miracle not only gives the church a layer of legitimacy, but also solves their trust crisis. Since then, the church has become more and more popular.


    Of course, the first thing to scoff at is the magician union!


    The magicians'' Union has never recognized any "magic". They believe that only the magic studied by magicians is the true meaning of the power of gods! Everything else is heresy.


    And the magic of the church is to steal some magic and change them, and call themselves "magic" to beautify themselves.


    As for this miracle, magicians generally believe that it was made up by the church in order to beautify itself.


    In the internal view of the magic trade union, the magician is the most loyal person to the gods, because the magician will not talk about the gods like those sticks, and make a fuss. The magician''s piety to the gods is expressed by practical actions: every magician is working hard all his life to study the mystery of the power of the gods!


    If the gods want to come to miracles, then it''s not their turn! It''s down to the magician¡° I have read the Scripture, and of course I know the description of this miracle. " Dewey said with a smile, "but aren''t these made up? And... Objectively speaking, it is precisely because of this miracle that you, micheus, have established your position in the church! Because the goddess''s miracle is to inform you first, so that no one can shake your status in the church, and finally you officially become a pope. Because you have been shown in the dream of goddess, so you are regarded as the spokesperson of goddess in the world! Right? If it wasn''t for this, you might not be able to become a pope! Although you had a high prestige at that time, after all, the power of the leaders of several schools was not low. "¡° You''re right about the second point. Indeed, it was because of this that I was given a layer of deification. When I finally became Pope, no one dared to oppose me or compete with me. But... The first point you said is wrong! It''s not made up... It''s true! " QQ tone dignified: "the goddess of light is really revealed! That''s when I began to believe that God really exists. " Du Wei''s expression is a little strange, he quietly waiting for the QQ adult to say the following¡° That day, I had a dream at night. I had a dream of the will given to me by the goddess in her sleep. When I woke up, I thought it was just a dream, but then I found something beside my pillow. It was a small stone. In my sleep, the goddess told me to take this stone and go to the top of the mountain to meet her miracle. That''s why I understand that it''s not a dream, it''s real! " Du Wei suddenly gave a strange smile: "I don''t think this goddess has any ability... Hum, you are a villain hidden in the church. You are not a believer of the goddess at all. She even sent miracles to you... It''s very stupid."¡° You''re wrong again, Dewey QQ sighed: "the goddess of light is not so kind. Do you think she really chose me as the spokesman of the world? Then you are wrong... The goddess will not choose anyone as the spokesperson at all! In the eyes of gods, all human beings are small and humble, just like the ants on the ground, do you care whether one of them is good or evil? You don''t care about such boring problems at all. And the gods look at people, just as people look at ants! "¡° Then... The miracle... "QQ tone changed:" when you look at this section of the record in the Scripture, don''t you feel strange? The stones with magic writing came directly to the church, so... Why did she want me to go to the top of the mountain? I went to the top of the mountain to meet what? You know what? These are not written in the Scriptures! " you bet! This immediately reminded Dewey. He frowned and said, "yes!! Did you come back from the top of that mountain empty handed QQ did not directly answer this question, but said: "Duwei, if you are a herdsman, when you graze a group of cattle and sheep, in order to facilitate management, will you choose a cattle and sheep as the manager in the cattle and sheep group?"¡° No Dewey shook his head¡° That''s it. " QQ sighs: "herdsmen will choose to send a shepherd dog. So... What the goddess asked me to meet at the top of the mountain was a "shepherd dog" she sent to the world! Gods despise and distrust human beings. In order to maintain her faith in the world, she will not choose me or any human being as her spokesperson. Instead, she has come down with a spokesperson! " Speaking of this, QQ''s eyes are a little bit erratic: "that day, I came to the top of the mountain to meet the miracle of the goddess, the goddess, came to a God, came to the world... An angel." Dewey''s eyes flickered... Angel?!

 Chapter 286

    Dewey is certainly not new to the word "angel.". However, the angel of this world should be different from the thing with wings behind that he knew in his previous life.


    Then, the content of QQ, no doubt, let a chill in people''s heart!


    "From that day on, I gave up my last fantasy about the so-called gods. Before that, although I didn''t believe in God, I wouldn''t maliciously attack those holy beings... But after that day, I understood that the so-called gods had no mercy in the face of human beings! The worship and admiration of human beings for gods is just wishful thinking. For the gods, humans are just cattle and sheep grazing or ants at their feet. Herdsmen graze cattle and sheep for harvest. How can there be any kindness and gift? "


    "What kind of angel are you talking about? What''s the matter? " Du Wei said with a smile: "is it the kind with wings on the back..."


    QQ suddenly laughed: "your saying is the same as what the original master of Aragon said. Well, it''s something with wings on the back. That''s what he said. But... It''s not like that. "


    "That night, after I had a dream, I woke up and saw the stone beside my pillow. I understood the seriousness of the matter. The previous usurpation plan was just to use the Church of light. However, it seems that the spirit behind the church actually appeared. In any case, this is not a good thing for the cause of Aragon''s master. If we really have the support of gods, I''m afraid we can''t make use of the church in the future. It''s more difficult to weaken it. So instead of telling anyone about it immediately, I went to see the master of Aragon in secret. After discussing for a long time, we decided not to announce this matter to the public for the time being. Instead, he went to the top of the mountain with me to welcome the goddess to come and see what the God was going to do.


    So we went. The news is hidden from everyone. As you can imagine, at that time, he was already the emperor of the Empire, and I was the main head of the church. We went out quietly. We could only hide the news for a short time, but we could not hide it for a long time.


    We came to the top of the mountain according to the time in our dream... Well, what does the church Scripture say? I bathe and fast. Also barefooted, cut bloody by the stone, to the top of the mountain pilgrimage... These are bullshit. The real situation at that time was that the master of Aragon had a sword in his hand! Aragorn seems to have a bad premonition for this miracle of Goddess coming. I feel that he is ready to fight.


    It was at noon that day. On the top of the mountain, I saw a magic array on the ground of the top of the mountain. I have asked before at the foot of the mountain. It was last night when I was dreaming. The sky on the top of the mountain thundered, and lightning struck the top of the mountain. This magic array is obviously a masterpiece of thunder and lightning.


    When I put the stone in the middle of the magic position, it immediately caused the scene of "red light, red haze".


    I thought that when a goddess shows a miracle, it will come to something like a decree or revelation. At most, it will come to an artifact. According to the old legend, this is mostly the case. But unexpectedly. This time, the goddess sent an angel!


    At that time, I was standing on the top of the mountain and saw with my own eyes that a ray of light fell directly from the sky, and the space had been distorted. I could see a light column falling from the sky, and then out of the light column came a golden figure.


    This guy is not human, it has no human body, just a shadow of light. Golden light and shadow. The outline is what people look like.


    At that time, I stood in front of it, but I could instinctively feel a kind of fear in my heart. There is an irresistible oppressive force in this shadow. Those who have not experienced the scene can not understand it. The sky is full of rays, it came from the light column, and then I looked at it, almost gave birth to an impulse to crawl on the ground. Fortunately, I finally held back.


    Then he spoke to me and said, "are you the servant chosen by the goddess?"


    I said I was.


    It seemed dissatisfied with me. Its voice was very angry and said, "why don''t you kneel when you see the angel of the gods? Have you now forgotten your respect for the gods? "


    After listening to this, of course, I am very angry, or endure to ask who it is.


    I remember it told me that it was an emissary sent by the goddess. It was "in charge of all the power of the goddess in the world, and to guide you lost lambs.".


    At that time, as soon as I said this, I instinctively felt: bad!


    It seemed to be impatient and said, "there''s no more time to talk nonsense. Let me hurry up and give everything to the gods."


    I didn''t catch the meaning of this sentence at first. But then I understood!


    When the golden arm of light and shadow extended to me, I felt a kind of power was rapidly invading into my body, violently devouring my consciousness! I was scared out of my wits, but my whole body couldn''t move. I could only watch the arm stretch to my head little by little.


    When the phantom like hand was pressed on my head, I immediately felt a dark in front of my eyes, and countless memory fragments suddenly emerged in my brain. From small to large, those things, bit by bit, flashed quickly in front of me, dense, and made me headache. Then... I suddenly feel very tired, as if people are very sleepy, about to sleep in the past feeling, consciousness gradually disappeared, my control of my body, also gradually disappeared.


    I remember the last sentence I heard from the angel was that he seemed to be very dissatisfied and said, "this body is too weak..."


    At this point, QQ looked up at Dewey: "do you understand what this means?"


    Dewey swallowed hard and nodded: "it... It wants to take your body? This angel of light and shadow, should be a soul like existence, it does not have its own body. So take... Take your body? "


    "Yes." QQ laughs: "you are right! Look, this is the God! The God has chosen me as the servant of God, but the angel sent down to take over the power of the world, the first thing is to kill me and take my body! "


    "And then?"


    "Then... I finally realized the danger. At the last moment when I fainted, I called out" Aragon. ". Then I really fainted and didn''t know anything.


    When I woke up, it was evening. Aragorn is sitting next to me. When I wake up, there are stars all over the sky. He sits beside me and presses one hand on my forehead. When I wake up, he smiles at me. Say, "my dear brother, I almost lost you.".


    I asked him, "where''s the angel?"


    He took out a crystal ball from his arms... Well, I tell you, it''s not an ordinary crystal ball. It''s a crystal ball made of colorful stones! hey. Master Dewey, I know you have a colorful stone. But it is much smaller than the crystal ball of Aragon''s master.


    He took out the colorful crystal ball and said to me, "I killed this guy. The last remnant is taken in by me. ".


    I just know that when I was in a coma, after going up the mountain with me, I was lying in ambush in the nearby Aragon and killed the angel. "


    Du Wei pulled the corners of his mouth and forced out a wry smile: "killed... The angel?"


    QQ''s voice became very low: "yes... Although I fainted, I didn''t see the battle. But when I woke up. It''s obvious that Aragorn is tired. He was such a strong man that no one on the mainland could compete with him at that time. He is almost invincible. But that day, he sat next to me... I knew that he didn''t want to sit like that. But he was too tired to stand up!


    As for what the Scripture says about the earth shaking when miracles come... It''s actually the reason why Aragorn fought with the angel. That mountain, originally a good peak, in the process of fighting, they completely flattened the middle part. It turns a mountain peak into two opposite hillsides. In the middle, it becomes a canyon. Hey, hey... Dewey, come on. You''ve been to that place, too. "


    When he said that, he immediately reminded Dewey. Du Wei''s face changed: "you... You''re not talking about the Pegasus Valley... It''s the place where I met Gandalf in green robe... That is..."


    "Where Miss Vivian is waiting for you! The place now renamed "Brokeback Mountain" is dozens of miles away from the imperial city


    Looking at Du Wei''s speechless appearance, QQ seemed very proud. Then it continued: "things and movements in the sky and the earth were so noisy. We were still on the mountain at that time. We didn''t know that in the Imperial City, the goddess had come down again, and the stone was full of magic.


    However, we know that there is no way to hide people''s feelings in such a big situation.


    In particular, when we returned to the Imperial City, outside the Imperial City, we heard passers-by preaching today''s "God mark" one after another. I was very surprised at that time. Because the goddess gave me a dream to go to the top of the mountain, I only told Aragon that it was impossible for outsiders to know. Later I learned that the goddess came to the Light Church during the day.


    I finally understand that the goddess called me to the top of the mountain, in fact, to kill me, let an angel take my body unconsciously, and take charge of the church instead of me. After all, this kind of thing is disgraceful, even a little mean. Of course, I couldn''t do it in the church, but led me to the mountain outside. Otherwise, it can come directly to the church. "


    "I don''t understand." Dewey shook his head and frowned: "but if the goddess wants to send an angel, this kind of angel is a pure soul creature. It has no body and needs a body to live in the world. Then, with the church''s belief in gods, of course, we can find some fanatical believers to offer their lives to the angels. Why do you want to hurt you secretly? This kind of thing can be done openly. "


    "That''s the point." QQ said with a smile: "master Dewey, you have to understand that the times are different! When this happened, the Loran Empire had just been established and the mainland had just been reunified. The Church of light has just gained a leading position on the mainland. This position is far from stable! At that time, there were many religions, and the gods were different! Especially in the process of Empire unification, with the help of Roland Empire, the Church of light absorbed many other religions, eradicated dissidents and conquered many people. In the process of annexation, it is impossible to kill all the people! After all, almost everyone believed in all kinds of gods at that time. If all the people who don''t believe in the goddess of light are killed, then the population of the mainland may not be much left!


    Therefore, in the process of annexation, except for a few recalcitrant elements who were wiped out, most of them forced them to convert to the goddess of light. As you can imagine, after all, it''s the forced use of land to do this kind of thing. Most of them had to change their religion in front of the butcher''s knife. But the heart may not be really convinced.


    Therefore, at that time, the status of the church was far from stable. Although there were tens of millions of believers below, more than half of them were converted.


    If this time. It broke out that the goddess came to the world and the angel wanted to kill her followers to contribute her body... Haha! For those whose faith is not firm at all, who wants to? Maybe once this kind of thing comes out, people will panic. There''s a big mess.


    Besides, after analyzing this matter with me, Aragorn told me that I''m afraid the goddess may not have any good intentions! I''m not really a believer, but I''m lurking in the church and using the power of the church. Since the goddess can give me a dream, I''m afraid she can also know what I think in my heart! Otherwise, why didn''t she choose to kill someone else. Choose to kill me?


    After that time, I really believed that there were gods.


    It''s just that these gods are not as kind as we thought before. "


    For the last few sentences of QQ, Dewey fully agrees.


    "When we returned to the imperial capital, we found that Mancheng had known about miracles for a long time. You can''t hide it. I''ll just go back to the church. He announced the miracle directly and told everyone publicly. Today, I went to the top of the mountain to receive the miracles of the goddess, and everyone can see and hear the things and strange scenes that happened on that mountain, so my statement did not arouse people''s doubt. As for someone who asked me what instructions the goddess gave me at the top of the mountain... Hehe, with my status at that time, who dares to ask me?


    Even individual careerists and those who covet the position of the Pope, but after all, the goddess has just arrived, and I am considered to be the one chosen by the goddess. No matter they believe it or not, they dare not jump out to challenge me.


    Therefore, because of this matter, I have established my position as the head of the church.


    However, the original plan to use the Church of light smoothly, but because of the intervention of the goddess, there are many variables! At that time, I was very uneasy about the future. Although I got the position of head of the church this time, after all, the goddess appeared. Since she can appear once, she can appear a second time! If we want to do something against the Church of light, the goddess will not agree!


    It is not difficult to deal with any enemy. But it''s not easy to deal with gods! "


    Dewey nodded, agreeing with it.


    "After that, the church was very powerful! Many people in the church who were not devout also strengthened their faith because of the shock of this incident. The Church of the goddess of light, with the manifestation and protection of the goddess, immediately spread such an important event to the whole continent. At that time, all voices demanded the establishment of a real religious organization. So the temple of light was born. In such a fanatical atmosphere, I can''t stop it! Fortunately, after the temple was built, I became the first Pope. After that, my greatest energy was spent on how to deal with the internal power of the church. Hey, hey... "


    QQ said here, suddenly Dunzhu, issued a strange laugh.


    How clever duvi was. He thought a little, combined with this guy''s plan of conspiring with Aragorn for the church, he immediately figured out everything and cried, "ah! You didn''t try your best to appease the factional struggle inside the Church... You, you''re just intensifying the conflict! "


    "Of course!" QQ made no secret: "for the Empire. For the master of Aragon, for the Empire. A United Church is bound to be more powerful! There can''t be such a united and powerful force in the Empire! Therefore, in order to limit the power of the church, it must always be in a state of division and infighting! "


    Du Wei sighed: "so, during your term of office, you never publicly admit that you are a person of any school! hey! I should have thought of that! If the history of micheus is really a believer involved, is a great religious leader! So from the leader''s point of view. In order to quell the civil strife, the best way is to cut the mess quickly! The smart way is not to be a wall grass to appease the following factional disputes. The smart way is to stand firmly in one faction and try to suppress the other faction! Defeat or even destroy the other school of fighting clothes! At that time, the temple of light had just been built, which was the best time to break and then stand!! Only in this way can we eradicate the disputes among different schools! And like you, every time always to appease Huairou, seems to be to solve the contradiction. In fact, the root of the disaster is more and more buried!! You seem to be appeasing factional disputes, but in fact, you are conniving at them at all! "


    QQ nodded: "you are right."


    If this word spreads out, I''m afraid that many devout believers will be disillusioned!


    The greatest prophet in the Scriptures, the saint, his Majesty the first Pope. He devoted all his life to the construction of the church and appeased the leaders of the school struggle. In fact, he connived at the school struggle with evil intention!


    I''m afraid no one can believe such a fact.


    "But... What happened then?" "How did you die?" Dewey asked. And become, become... Penguins? "


    QQ pondered for a while, and then slowly said: "this is from the angel who was defeated by the master of Aragon."


    "The master of Aragon and the angel had a big fight. No one saw the process, but I know that he didn''t win easily. The result worried him a lot. He is invincible in the world. But he felt that such strength could defeat a messenger sent by a God. Have been so hard, so... If one day, really have to face the gods, how can he be the enemy?


    So, after defeating the angel and sealing part of his soul in the crystal ball, the master of Aragon pried some precious things from the angel''s mouth.


    For example... The transfer of the soul!


    Since angels can use their own souls to take away human bodies. So naturally, there is a way for the soul to shift in divinity.


    I died later. But it''s only my body that grows old and dies, but my soul doesn''t die... Or so to speak. In a sense, the soul is immortal.


    But Aragorn''s answer from angels is that the soul is a pure spiritual body. Only when they are attached to the body can they exist safely. Otherwise, if there is no physical soul, if there is a simple existence, then the spiritual power will quickly dissipate, and then the soul will die and disappear!


    So, in other words, if we can always find the right body, and let the soul transfer to a new body after every body damage... Then, we can almost achieve immortality!!


    After catching the angel, Aragorn stayed in the palace for a long time, carefully studying all kinds of information from the angel.


    After that, what maximus said was basically the same as the fact.


    Before I died, the two sects held me under house arrest in order to fight. Aragorn rushed in and I saw him for the last time. At that time, I thought I was going to die. Before I died, I held his hand. I told him that I died too early to help him finish his plan to weaken the church.


    Later, he openly carried me out of the temple, and it was true that he completely turned against the temple.


    And I should have been "dead" at that time. But later, when I woke up again... I found that I was still alive!


    At that time, it was a long time since I died. At that time... "


    "What happened then?" Dewey asked anxiously.


    "Master Dewey... You can understand what a person''s mood is when he thinks he is dead and then wakes up! It''s right to say surprise. But it''s not all a surprise. Especially when you wake up and find yourself a bird


    Duwei knows the mood of QQ very well.


    "So, when I wake up, I feel very excited and eccentric, even a little irritable and happy. In a word, it''s very complicated. And then, to my relief, it was. I saw the master of Aragon by my side. He told me that he tried to revive me.


    Since he carried my body out of the temple that day, he immediately found a crystal ball to imprison my soul. According to reason, this kind of way of imprisoning the soul, magic, especially the dark magic of the undead, can temporarily imprison people''s souls. Let the dark mage have time to make Necromancers.


    But the dark magic can only be preserved for a short period of time, and it still can''t work after a long time.


    So there was not much time left for Aragon to study divinity. He told me that he had worked hard and made some progress. It''s just... It''s just... He can''t transfer the human soul to the human body. Time is too short, in order to catch up with my soul before it dissipates, he can only transfer my soul to animals to the maximum extent. This degree is simpler.


    And... Hopelessly. At that time, according to the news from the angel, the soul could only be transferred once! Yes, the way the angel said can only be used once! Maybe the spirit can transfer the soul many times, but the angel doesn''t know the deep divine skill of the God. The way that the angel can master can only be used once. That is to say, although I live. But I can only be a bird all the time


    Dewey''s eyes suddenly brightened: "maybe there''s a way... You can learn magic, learn metamorphosis! Then you can be human... "


    "Yes, it''s a good way." QQ turned his lips: "unfortunately, have you forgotten? Not everyone has magic talent! If you want to learn magic, then everyone on the mainland can become a magician! Unfortunately, I don''t have magic talent. We thought of the way you said in those years. But no matter how powerful master Aragon is, he can''t let me learn magic. "


    Du Wei''s excitement immediately disappeared, sighed: "but... It''s a little too cruel for you."¡° I think it''s good. " That''s all. QQ suddenly jumped from the chair. Twisting his body, he took a few steps in front of Dewey, and then said, "although there is no human identity. But I feel more and more that it''s good to be a bird. Although I am loyal to my master, I am willing to do anything for him. But I was really tired of fighting in the church in those years. As a bird, I don''t have to worry about anything every day. Such a life also makes me feel very happy. " Without waiting for Duwei to say anything more, QQ has continued to say¡° After that, I stayed with the host of Aragon as a bird... I can even say that in addition to our wonderful childhood, although I became a bird, I could stay with the host carefree. This period of time is one of my most beautiful memories, but unfortunately... That period of time is too short! The master of Aragon became very busy. He asked many secrets from the angels, the biggest of which was about the North... So he took me and we left the imperial capital together, went north to the frozen forest and went to the north. In the valley in the frozen forest, we met the tree people, those lovely and clumsy guys. We stayed there for a period of time, because the master of Aragon heard that there was a spring of youth there. This kind of spring can not make people live long, it can only solidify the human form. But for animals, they can live longer. So, I drank the fountain of youth... So, dear Dewey, when you wake me up, I''m still alive! Otherwise, how can a bird live for a thousand years? Leaving the frozen forest, we went north again. The goal of Aragorn''s master is to find the races that the angels said were exiled by the gods. I don''t know why he was looking for those things... But the owner of Aragon seems to have mentioned to me that he had made a deal with someone to help him do it. However, when it came to the dragon''s holy mountain, he decided to leave me there. Because, he told me, this time he went, he was not sure that he would come back alive! So, for my safety, he also made some kind of plan to let me stay in Shenshan. He defeated the head of the dragon clan and bet with it. He sealed me there with powerful magic and let me sleep for thousands of years. Until... You wake me up. " Dewey''s heart began to beat faster. He asked his biggest question: "Aragorn, he knew for a long time that there would be a me in a thousand years? Will there be me, Dewey? He left you on the sacred mountain of the dragon clan, and he knew for a long time that I would wake you up? "¡° Yes... He does know. " QQ nodded¡° Why Dewey clenched his fist: "why does he know I exist?" It''s been bothering Dewey for a long time! Now he looks forward to QQ! If there is one person in the world who can answer Dewey''s question, it is undoubtedly the guy in front of him! After all, except for the old dragon, it is the only one who has survived in the Aragorn era! Du Wei is looking forward to QQ

 Chapter 287

    Dewey looked at the beast with expectation. His heart was beating fast at the moment.


    "I don''t know very well." QQ this sentence no doubt let Du Wei''s adrenaline secretion suddenly intensified! I don''t know very well, so I know at least a little? It''s OK to know a little!


    Maybe Duwei''s eyes were too hot, which made QQ shrink his head strangely: "OK... I think you probably know that in legend, gods have the magic power of prophecy. Of course, there are also legends that prophecy is not the special skill of gods. As long as your strength and magic reach a certain level, such as reaching the level close to the gods, you can also predict the people and things in the future.


    In particular, when the goddess came to perform miracles, there was a record of "prophecy" on the stone full of miracles... Unfortunately, I think these miracles taught by the gods to human beings are just some low-level things, really powerful high-level things. Goddesses don''t teach it to humans! So, prophecy, it''s not written on that slate.


    At that time, as the head of the church, I certainly saw all of these miracles. I also secretly copied a copy of these divinities to the master of Aragon.


    Well, I think maybe it''s because the master of Aragon is powerful. It''s close to the realm of gods. So, he probably mastered the ability of prophecy. As a result, when we went north, he sealed me on the holy mountain of the Dragon nationality. Before sealing, he said to me, "someone will open here in the future to wake you up. That person will inherit everything from me, and he will take good care of you. Please help him a lot.


    After that, the master magic me to sleep, and he. I know that he should have crossed the sacred mountain and continued to walk all the way north.


    It''s just that by that time I was asleep. So I don''t know everything after that. "


    Dewey didn''t look good.


    Prophecy?


    Goddamn prophecy! Du Wei doesn''t believe it''s that simple!


    On the sole of Fick''s footpath in Nanyang, there is a Chinese character "Hello, Dewey". Can this strange thing be explained by a simple "prophecy"?


    It seems that every step I take, there is the shadow of Aragorn''s soul, which has been enveloping me, as if every step I take, is hidden in the calculation of Aragorn thousands of years ago!


    This is definitely not a simple "prophecy" can explain! Even though Aragorn has the ability to predict things in a thousand years, it''s unreasonable to know so many details clearly!


    "What about Nanyang?" Du Wei sighed: "about Nanyang. How much do you know? Aragorn actually left a message to me at the foot of that Nanyang boy''s land... "


    "I don''t know." QQ shook his head: "I know nothing about Nanyang. Perhaps, the master went to Nanyang after I fell asleep. Well, it must be so. After I fell asleep, he first went to the north of the Dragon Mountain, and then went to Nanyang? Well, it must be


    seem. This QQ seems to have said everything it knows.


    But Dewey looked at this guy carefully. I can''t help wondering. This bird is not so honest! From its consistent performance, it always hides a lot of secrets.


    ¡°qq¡£¡± Dewey sighed. Try to be sincere. Since hard is not enough, he can only be soft: "I said... Since Aragorn left you to me, and asked you to help me a lot. Well, I think you should be honest. You see, these things, you did not tell me before, but hide me! Now, I think... You should tell me everything you know. Maybe it will help me more. Don''t hide anything, will you? "


    After listening to Du Wei''s words, QQ suddenly cried out: "Oh, master Du Wei. I really have nothing to hide from you... I can swear, to the goddess of light! "


    Dewey scolded angrily: "go to hell! Don''t you believe in the goddess of light at all? You swear to the goddess, the ghost will believe you. "


    He was more convinced that there must be something to hide from the hateful bird.


    Dewey was very angry, but he couldn''t help it. Finally, looking at Du Wei''s stuffy face, QQ relaxed a little and said:


    "Dear master Dewey, it''s useless to talk about a lot of things now. More things, only when you have a strong strength to say, can be good for you, if said too early, may not be a good thing


    Du Wei rolled his eyes: "hum, that''s nice! Why do you say that to me today? "


    "Because I think today is a good time." QQ is not joking all of a sudden, its tone is very serious.


    "When?"


    "Yes." QQ said very seriously: "dear master Dewey. I think that your acquaintance with bishop maximus is a good opportunity to reach into the church! Do you remember what I told you about the "usurping God" plan of the master of Aragon? Since you are the master''s successor, we might as well continue with this plan of usurping God. "


    "To die." Du Wei did not care to sneer: "I''m full of support?"? Well, why should I take the initiative to find trouble in the temple? I''m free to be my Duke in the northwest. I don''t know how happy I am


    QQ is not angry, just a faint smile: "this is not right. My master. Your relationship with the temple will break one day. You see... Don''t say anything else, just say you don''t know how many Temple taboos there are now, such as... Hussein? Like queen Medusa? You see, if you can hide these things for a while, you may not be able to hide them for a lifetime. If one day the temple knows... "


    "Let''s wait until that day comes." Dewey still shook his head: "I just want to live my life freely. Subverting the temple? This is a great cause. I''m not interested. And... Don''t talk to me anymore. Damn it, Aragorn''s mission is inherited! I''m not interested in this at all! I''m not interested in inheriting the mission of Aragon! What does a guy who has been dead for a thousand years have to do with me! "


    "It seems that you want to hide... But can you escape?" QQ laughs: "master Duwei, think about it. Bishop maximus got on your boat. You helped him get rid of the people who were after him. It''s like offending the Yemenis in the temple! And... The daughter of the eldest prince, her royal highness, has always had a hard time with you. If you don''t provoke them, won''t they?


    You''re going to have dinner with Archbishop maximus tonight. Then... "


    Dewey was silent for a moment: "I really can''t hide from the temple. But I''ll tell you. I may deal with the temple or do something... But I won''t participate in your usurpation plan! In my opinion, the temple is just the same as the magic guild, which can be used. It can be traded. But I definitely don''t want to set up such a big enemy! So maybe I''ll do something with bishop Maximus, but subvert the temple? Hum, such a great cause. I''m not interested! "


    With that, Duwei left QQ alone, turned and walked out of the room.


    Looking at Du Wei''s back, QQ sighed, then said to himself with a smile: "look, I''m right. It''s no use telling you a lot of things now. You can''t accept it until you say it on the day when you can''t avoid it. Now let me tell you. You don''t want to take responsibility. Well... Do you think it''s easy to deal with the temple? My master... The temple is a quagmire. It''s hard for you to put one foot in it and pull it out again! "


    Duvidi sailed all the way down. In the evening, he passed the last bend of the river. After passing this bend, he was only a few days away from the imperial capital. After that, the river gradually widened and flattened. There are more and more boats on the river.


    In this case. The temple wants to send someone to assassinate again, broad daylight. There are so many boats on the river, and there is no chance.


    In the evening, Dewey invited the bishop to dinner. However, Du Wei was slightly surprised that at dinner, only maximus went to the banquet alone, and vice bishop rums and Rhine did not come.


    "Rums is a little seasick and is resting in his room. Rhine... He doesn''t know etiquette. I don''t think it''s necessary for him to attend the Duke''s dinner. " Maximus changed into a clean robe. Although it was still the old robe, it was starched and clean. He should have taken a bath in his room in the afternoon, and his hair stood up meticulously.


    It seems that he is a neat and simple, pay attention to the appearance of the old priest.


    Dewey knew that the Bishop had something to talk to himself about, and that it would be better if there was no one else.


    Then they sat down, and Duwei asked people to deliver good wine and food, mainly some northwest style food. Two people began to talk for a while, Maximus directly cut into the topic.


    "First of all, Duchess, I want to thank you for your help today. Allow me to propose a toast to you. " The bishop held up his glass.


    After they had a drink, Maximus put down his glass and continued: "it''s just that I''m very worried... What happened to you today has destroyed Yeni''s plan to kill me. Yeni''s style of acting is determined and cruel. You have offended them for me today. I think... "


    Hum, here comes the meat. Du Wei sneered in his heart, but his face was very peaceful: "Oh, I''m not worried. Dear bishop! Even if I offend these guys. I believe that in the great temple, these Yemenis can''t cover up the sky, can they? "


    "So it is." Maximus sighed: "but now it seems that the Yemeni faction''s momentum has really surpassed our Mosha faction. After all, their doctrines are more to the taste of most people. And we... Advocate frugality and hard work. In this world, there are not many people willing to practice frugality and hard work. But most people think that the idea of expanding the influence and power of the church is more in line with their appetite. Of course, now that the Yemenis are not in power, they may not dare to retaliate openly against the imperial Dukes like you, but once they get it.... "


    "Papal succession?" Dewey smiles.


    "Yes." Maximus sighed: "if you let the Yemeni people become the Pope, then..." when he said this, he deliberately paused, and then said with a sincere face: "all these troubles are caused by me. If I didn''t get on your boat, you wouldn''t get involved." Du Wei waved his hand and said, "it''s meaningless to say that now, your eminence. Let me be frank. Today''s event is not entirely to save you. I''ll protect anyone on my boat! After all, in my capacity, if someone comes to my ship and kills my guest, I, Duke tulip, dare not speak. Instead, I am afraid to retreat. How can I get along in the future? " Although his words are a little rude, the truth is tenable. Maximus nodded, and Wen said, "well, the Duke is telling the truth, but you saved me after all. This cannot be denied. Anyway, when I get back to the temple of the imperial capital, I''ll certainly deal with it. As long as I''m still in the temple for one day, these guys will never be allowed to retaliate against you. " This is a wonderful statement. Du Wei sighed in his heart. How can these people who came from the prodigal family always exchange their explicit interests with such a high sounding voice¡° As long as I''m still in the temple, I won''t allow them to retaliate against you. "That''s a good thing to say. In fact, the meaning is very clear: if you want them not to retaliate against you, make sure I''m still in power in the temple! Only when I''m in power in the temple can I make sure they don''t take revenge on you. It''s that simple. Dewey understands that this is a trial of his own words. If he accepts it, the next step is for both sides to negotiate terms. Thinking of this, Du Wei held up his glass, pondered for a while, and said slowly: "Monseigneur, I don''t know why they are so anxious to assassinate you on the way back to the imperial capital this time? Is it... His holiness, he... "Even if I have to bet, I have to see if you are worth my investment. Dewey''s smile seemed to be harmless to people and animals.

 Chapter 288

    Maximus certainly understood what Dewey meant.


    Although the bishop was also a kind and noble figure, though he wore an old robe and lived a simple life. But according to Dewey, it''s true: the more such people are, the more difficult it is! Either he is a real saint, or he has great plans!


    Dewey doesn''t always believe in any saint in the world... How about micheus? The holy man, one of the founders of the temple, who has been glorified to the extreme in the Scriptures. As a result, I know the true face of micheus today. I''m afraid that no one will believe it!


    This maximus is just a politician in the temple.


    Maximus knows that in order to get the support of Dewey and let the Duchess bet on himself, what he has to do now is to show his strength and try to make the other side understand that he can get rich returns by betting on himself.


    "Your Highness." After pondering for a while, Maximus said slowly: "I believe you should have a certain understanding of the rules of inheriting the position of the pope in the temple."


    "Yes." Dewey nodded: "according to the rules of the temple, you should also be one of the heirs. But what I want to say is that, after all, there are eight archbishops, and you don''t have to be the winner. "


    "The Almighty God is above." Maximus looked compassionate: "it''s not that I, Maximus, am greedy for power, but I am determined to devote myself to the gods and devote my life to the temple. I can''t bear to see those Yemeni guys tarnish the temple! Their misdeeds will only discredit the temple. "


    Dewey had no expression, waiting for the bishop to continue.


    "There has been a long-standing struggle between Yemeni and Mosha. In the struggle of this generation, especially in the past two years. What they have done has become more and more excessive. Among the eight parishes on the mainland, Yemenis occupy five. Although we MOSSA sect only control three parishes, we are far ahead of them in terms of political achievements. Over the years, they advocated severe torture to establish the authority of the church and took drastic measures against heretics. A case six years ago in the southeast parish. They burned six people in the name of purifying heresy. Three years ago, in the southwest Parish, they hanged an aristocrat on charges of violating the spirit. These measures are too fierce and have already caused dissatisfaction from many aspects. In particular, the hanging of an aristocrat three years ago was regarded by the aristocracy of the Empire as a demonstration against them. In the diocese controlled by the Yemenis, there were always some conflicts with the imperial authorities, such as in the previous years. Because of the tax problem in the south, they criticized the imperial tax policy for being too heavy, which made the people pay most of their income to the imperial official tax, resulting in a sharp drop in their religious tax and contribution tax. And all these moves. It also made the relationship between the Yemenis and the imperial family and imperial officials very tense. Moreover, the belief that "theocracy is above all else" advocated by the Yemenis was naturally disliked by the royal family


    "Of course." Dewey shrugged. "I don''t know much about what you''re saying. But I''ve heard about it


    "Over the years, we MOSSA have controlled only three dioceses, only a few of them. But in the temple of internal reputation, but has been far higher than the Yemenis. Especially in the Presbyterian group, we are supported by the majority. However, one thing happened in the past two years has brought us a huge blow. If it wasn''t for that accident, I''m afraid we MOSSA would not be in such an awkward situation now. "


    When maximus said this, he sighed and looked at Dewey: "Your Highness, you must have heard of the name ''Hussein''


    Dewey''s heart leaped and his face looked surprised. "Hussein, of course I''ve heard of it. He is the most wanted man in the temple! The most powerful Knight of genius on the continent. And then betrayed the temple, right? "


    "It''s Hussein... Alas. Because of his affairs, we MOSSA have been implicated. It can be said that because of Hussein''s rebellion, the strength of the Mosha faction suffered greatly. Originally, his holiness supported our Mosha faction very much, but later because of this... "


    "What does Hussein have to do with you?" Asked Dewey.


    Maximus gave a wry smile: "Your Highness, Hussain has become the Knight Chief of the Holy Knights at a young age, and has become one of the three leaders of the Holy Knights, the most powerful armed force of his highness. In addition to his talent and promising youth, there are other reasons for his qualifications." After a pause, he said slowly, "Hussain... He was born in our North Central parish. From his birth, he belongs to the Mosha faction."


    This Dewey has never heard of. Although Hussein has been around him all the time, this indifferent man seems to regard the betrayal of the temple as the greatest pain of his life, and is seldom willing to mention his own affairs in the temple. He didn''t say it himself, and Dewey rarely asked.


    "Hussein was born in my parish and was selected to the Holy Knights'' order when he was very young. Speaking of course, he stepped up to the position of the Grand Knight. In the process, of course, there is no lack of the support of our Mosha faction. After all... "Maximus said with a bitter smile:" although the Presbyterian order has been neutral for thousands of years, the Holy Knights order has long been no longer the sphere of influence of the Montenegrin sect. Everyone knows that in order to control power, we must first master force. The Holy Knights'' order is the most powerful force in the church. For hundreds of years, both we and the Yemenis have tried their best to infiltrate the Holy Knights'' order.


    After all, the Knights'' order is different from the Presbyterian order. The Montenegrin sect controls the seat of the Presbyterian order, which is difficult for others to penetrate. To enter the Presbyterian group, the first thing is to have the nomination of the Pope, and then the Presbyterian group will vote whether to accept or not. The Montenegrin faction is very united. If outsiders want to get a seat in the Presbyterian group, they can''t pass their vote first. The order of knights is different. Every knight is selected and trained from an early age. And we just need to select some gifted children in our own parish and send them in regularly. According to the rules of the temple, no one can stop it. As long as our selected youngsters really have talent and become Holy Knights, no one can say anything. Moreover, because of the agreement reached between the Empire and the temple hundreds of years ago, the Holy Knights could not be stationed in the imperial capital, but could only keep a small part in the temple. Most of the Holy Knights are scattered in each parish to guard the local church. In this way, the holy knight order must be radiated by the local church, and it is difficult to remain completely neutral. For hundreds of years, although the Holy Knights can not be said to be completely infiltrated, there are always several schools of representatives among the High Knights. For example, the seventh level Knight they sent to assassinate me this time. " Maximus sighed: "speaking of Hussein, he is indeed the most talented one among the teenagers we selected. Soon he stood out in the north central parish and became one of the most talented. After that, it ranked very well in the selection competition! Dewey''s heart suddenly laughed maliciously! How wonderful it is to put the flag of holy knight order on your cavalry division! It''s like wearing a God''s robe! I''m only allowed to hit you, but you''re not allowed to hit me! Otherwise you will declare war on the great temple of light! In the room, two people met and laughed, each with a ghost. After dinner, Dewey politely sent the bishop back to rest, and he immediately found the guard elder Yan¡° You leave the boat and land at once! Then the horse will go back to Loulan city immediately. No delay is allowed along the way Du Wei looked at the loyal bodyguard and said in a deep voice: "you go back to find Knight Rodriguez and tell him that I didn''t estimate enough before I went back to the imperial capital. Now the imperial capital is facing great changes. I need strong support! Well, you convey my order, and ask the knight Rodriguez to pack the horse lightly at once. All the emperors will listen to you Lao Yan accepted the order and went out. When he returned to the room, QQ looked at Du Wei and sighed: "you have to be careful. Trading with the people in the temple is no doubt seeking skin from the tiger!" Du Wei laughs: "seek skin with a tiger? Hey, hey, let''s see if they got my skin, or I got his skin! " At night, under the starry sky, the boat swam all the way down the river. The closer it was to the imperial capital, the more excited Du Wei was. Originally thought that this trip back to the imperial capital would not happen much, now it seems that the last time I went back to the imperial capital, I experienced a palace coup. And this time... Is there going to be a coup in the temple?

 Chapter 289

    Originally, Dewey was worried that the Yemenis would not give up and send someone to kill them on the way back. However, the original Earl''s house has now become the tulip Duke''s house.


    Du Wei is puzzled to see, next to camisillo said with a low smile: "my Duke, this house is Chen''s Royal Highness personally asked the financial secretary to give you back."


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "Oh? But I remember that when I left the imperial capital, the house had already been sold to others... "


    Camisillo curled his lips: "hum, your highness Chen wants to come back by name. Even if there is already a master here, no one dares to let him out Next to the financial secretary, Baron Sark also said with a smile: "Your Highness, you are welcome. This house was bought for you by your highness with the money from the financial secretary. Your highness said that the Duke''s residence in the imperial capital is too small. I really don''t deserve your status as a duke. Although this house is the old house of the Rowling family, we all know the relationship between you and the Rowling family, so we don''t have to do anything to get rid of face. People are nostalgic. You must like this homestead, so you just took it back to you, and I ordered to spend a lot of money to renovate it


    Then he took Dewey''s hand and walked in. As he walked, he said with a smile, "come on, come in and see if you are satisfied! There are a lot of things in it. It''s all from the fat man in delanshan. Although this guy is very vulgar, he has a good eye for picking things. To tell you the truth, we''ve all come to see it after it''s done. We''re really greedy! Even the count of villa said, "compared with your house, his place is almost a stable."


    Duwei came in all the way, and couldn''t help taking a breath!


    It seems that this time the Regent is trying to win himself over. It''s really expensive. The house has been completely renovated, and the building is very simple. Majestic and grand, luxurious but not vulgar. When you enter the yard, every plant is obviously carefully planted. Along the way, dozens of servants in new clothes stand with their hands down. When you see Du Wei coming from a long distance, you quickly bow down and salute him.


    "We found all these people for you. His highness Zhongchen specially sent you some etiquette teachers from the court. They have been trained. You must be satisfied with the service."


    All the way to the inside, Dewey suddenly stopped. In the innermost part of the house, different from those magnificent buildings in front of him, he kept a small yard.


    The courtyard was no other place, but it was the study of count Raymond. Du Wei was stunned at the sight. The original buildings here have been renovated, but the courtyard keeps its original appearance.


    "That''s what I mean." Count villa said in a low voice: "since it''s an old house, it''s necessary to leave some traces of the old days. There''s something to be moved about. Other places have been rebuilt, but I heard that this was Raymond''s study, so I decided to stay. Well, duvet, I know you''re a nostalgic person. "


    Standing outside the courtyard, Dewey saw the small building standing inside. The building was completely different from the outside. There was no luxury at all. On the contrary, there was some calm in the indifference. It was evening, and the house was shrouded in shadow, and the cold wind was blowing around it, rustling the vegetation.


    I don''t know if the servant didn''t turn off the light after cleaning. In the study, the light peeped out of the window.


    As soon as Du Wei saw the scene, he suddenly felt as if some soft place had been hit heavily!!


    In the heart scene by scene recollection, floats on the heart one after another!


    When he was young, the "father" tried to tease himself in the yard in order to let him talk.


    When I was young, in order to train my martial arts skills, I asked the chief bodyguard alpha to check his body here


    Later, we invited master Clark of Magic Union to check his magic talent here.


    At that time, my father was disappointed in himself again and again... Well, that scene must have hit this man. After all, he was count. The head of the family is responsible for the family, but his only son is a waste.


    Later, when he returned to the imperial capital from Rowling''s hometown, he was also in this study. His father tried to repair the relationship with him.


    But it''s also in this study. Father and son finally broke up completely!


    I still remember the summer before the coup, and also in this study, my father himself admitted that he sent people to kill himself


    Remember that day, my heart is so cold!


    Summer in the sky, heart like an abyss... Well, that''s the feeling.


    At this time, Du Wei''s heart was filled with emotion. His mind changed. He didn''t know how much, but he was a little crazy. Next to the count of villa and others. He seemed to understand Dewey''s mood, but he didn''t say anything to disturb him.


    Finally, after a long time, Dewey took a deep breath, turned around and bowed deeply to the people behind him. Then he said in a deep voice:


    "Thank you, everyone."


    Du Wei''s sincere "thank you" also comes from his heart. The count of villa and others laughed, and the DRAM Warcraft muttered, "well, my Duke. Everyone has been waiting for you in the cold wind for a long time! Originally, I wanted to pull you to drink, but I know you''ve been working hard all the way. It''s not too late to drink this wine tomorrow, but now I''m fat, I''m going back to warm up! If I don''t drink two pots of hot wine, I''m afraid my fat man will really become a popsicle. "


    When he said this, everyone laughed. Then Dewey asked for a few words. Everyone knows that Du Wei has just come back. It''s hard to disturb him and he leaves one after another. Duwei saw them off. Looking at the new servants in the house, he called the guards he had brought with him and asked them to go down to have a rest. He asked people to move all their gifts into the study and then asked them to step down. Leave duvet alone in the study. The appearance of the study was the same as before. Even the chair. It''s all the places that count Raymond used to sit in... And I don''t know where the financial secretary''s gang came from. Dewey sat at the back of his desk, where his father had been. Then, as if subconsciously, he turned around at random, touched the bookshelf at the back, and found a wine bottle at the back of several books. Looking at the wine bottle in his hand, he couldn''t help laughing: "what a count of villa! He really knows how to pry people''s minds! Even this thing has been preserved for me. " He touched the bottle in his hand, then unscrewed the lid and took a sip, with a long sigh. Well, in those days... My father must have been sitting alone in this study. He is the head of the family and shoulders the heavy responsibilities of the family. Unfortunately, my son has let him down. The burden of a thousand pounds is on his shoulder, and no one can tell him. The only way to relieve the pressure is to drink a few drinks secretly in the study. Well, my mother always worried about my father''s health, and would not allow him to drink more, so my father would hide this wine bottle behind the books on this bookshelf. Think of here, Du Wei heart is a sour, and a warm, do not know how to sort out the taste of the heart. He was born here, but he broke the QQ that had been locked in the cage. Since the identity of "Duke''s pet" has been established, QQ can only squat in a special cage in public places with outsiders. Now that all the people outside are gone, QQ jumps down and comes out of the cage. The cage is never locked. It''s just an appearance for outsiders. After all, after knowing the true identity of QQ, Dewey locked the first Pope of the temple of light in a bird cage, which made him feel embarrassed¡° The expression on your face is really strange at the moment! I''ve been in the Northwest for almost two years, and I haven''t seen that expression on your face. " QQ sighed. Du Wei shook his head: "these things, you don''t understand." Then he rubbed his face and said with a smile, "well, now we are finally back. But this Regent has given me a big surprise. " QQ said with indifference: "surprise is a surprise, but I''m afraid he blindly treat you, and it''s not unconditional." Dewey casually took another sip and said with a smile, "of course! As a monarch, he always controls his subordinates. Even if the means are ever-changing, no matter how complicated and subtle, they are just appearances. And finally, to put it bluntly, they are just like that: carrot and stick He rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile: "first, he mobilized so many powerful people in the imperial capital to make a ceremony for me to welcome the triumph, which gave me enough face. Give this house back to me again, it''s playing the emotional card! This series of carrots is enough... But next, the stick will fall down, and it will not be light. "

 Chapter 290

    Du Wei''s sad face made him feel confused.


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing! Prince Chen had already paid back his credit in Northwest China. He was in charge of the negotiation with the grassland people, and he got a lot of benefits. There are also 20000 cavalry, and they get 6000 elite. These have already been regarded as the credit to myself.


    But today, as soon as I returned to the imperial capital, I came here... His Highness Prince Chen, he


    Well, yes!


    Duvier''s eyebrows!


    The Regent has given himself such a big face. Well, when he asked for something, he was embarrassed to refute his face! This guy... I''m engaged. He doesn''t want to marry me, does he?


    If it wasn''t for marriage, what would he ask for?


    Du Wei thought for a long time, but he couldn''t get to the point. He didn''t think about it at all. Anyway, he had already returned to the imperial capital. The next step was to go step by step. The soldiers came to block it, and the water came and the soil flooded it.


    All night long. Last night, Duwei figured out what the prince Chen had in mind. Of course, the carrot was eaten, and then it was time to drop the stick. Duwei didn''t have the habit of looking for guilt himself. Since he knew that the other party was going to drop the stick, Duwei certainly wouldn''t take the initiative to send it to the door, so he just waited for the regent to summon him.


    Originally, Dewey''s real estate industry was on the most prosperous street in the imperial capital. The imperial capital is the most prosperous city in the mainland. Its commerce is extremely developed. In particular, the five or six intersecting streets in the center of the city form a business circle similar to Duwei''s previous world. Various businesses, shops, hotels and hotels gather here. There are also more than a dozen business groups from the south to the north, which is the most prosperous.


    Duwei''s original business was on one of the streets here. After two years of operation by little Zach, the scale of Duwei''s business has more than tripled. Duwei''s business has taken down the left and right sides of the original shop, and even bought two local hotels on this street. The scale of Duwei''s business has become one.


    Duwei went out light, and without any ostentation, he rode on horseback, with several bodyguards around. Strolling all the way to the most prosperous area of the imperial capital, it''s quite leisurely. The place is prosperous, so there are many people on the street. However, from a long distance, everyone saw that Du Wei and his party were dressed in gorgeous clothes with extraordinary momentum, followed by those powerful bodyguards, and ordinary people did not dare to get close to Du Wei. So Dewey came all the way. There was no crowding.


    When he finally got to the tulip Industry Street, Duwei found that he had done a good job in the past year and a half since he left the imperial capital. Almost half of such a long street had become the tulip industry.


    From a long distance, I saw the shop where I started. The size of the gate was three times larger, and the gate was very magnificent. Even the car parking area nearby has been expanded a lot. Although it was early in the morning, I saw a few gorgeous carriages parked there from a long distance. It was obvious that there was business in the early morning.


    Duwei came to the door and dismounted. Someone who had known Duwei quickly met him. There are many new people in this shop, but who can''t guess Du Wei''s identity after seeing Du Wei''s dress and posture? One by one, they all quickly saluted each other. Dewey went in by himself. It seemed that all the way. The layout here is very different from that when I left. The waiters'' clothes and manners are obviously strictly trained. Although their arrival caused some shock, they were not surprised. Most of them were polite to themselves. They were all busy, and they didn''t mess up their duties.


    After seeing the little Zach, Dewey almost didn''t laugh. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. This guy, who looked like a macaque, was picked up by himself. He was wearing a white fur robe, which was obviously from the northern frozen forest. Although he was a little ugly, he was also very energetic after dressing up, and his behavior was less frivolous and more stable.


    I think of the scene when I met this guy and he secretly recommended the "golden service package" to me. Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    "My boss, I haven''t seen you for more than a year. You look very energetic!" Little Zach looked worried, not as free and easy as he used to be. Dewey glanced at him, walked inside, looked at the room, and said with a smile, "Dear Zach. You look great, too. For more than a year. You''ve done a good job. I''m satisfied. "


    Zach was originally a man that Dewey had picked up from the grassroots. Although these days I have been living in the circles of the powerful and the dignitaries with more standard manners, I still show my true colors in private. Today, however, this guy looks miserable. His brows are full of worry and his behavior is more respectful. He says with a sad face: "my boss, don''t laugh... After a while, maybe you will slap the table and curse people. Let''s talk first. After a while, you are not allowed to hit me on the board! Don''t cut me with a knife


    With that, he seemed to subconsciously look around. Du Wei swept the room and found that there wasn''t even a knife here. He even put away the knife which was used to cut fruit on the table.


    Dewey frowned: "come on, what''s the matter? You have such a big shelf now. I''m the boss who came to see you


    "I can''t leave." Zach blinked: "you see, there''s a big event at noon today. I''d like to see you last night... But... Alas, I can''t say one or two words clearly. Please sit down and listen to me slowly. Just please calm down and don''t be angry with me later. "


    When he finished talking and laughing, his face sank, then he came over and said in a low voice: "my Duke... It''s a good time for you to come back. These two days, there''s a lot of noise in the imperial capital. No, I just got some rare goods recently, and I''m going to auction them here. The news has been sent out. As a result, the admission tickets of our auction house have already been sold to 100 gold coins! In particular, a few VIP tickets are even more smashed. I''m afraid there''s no such number on the market outside. You can''t even get one. " With that, Zach held out a slap and five fingers.


    "Five hundred gold coins?"


    "Five thousand!" Little Zach rolled his eyes.


    Dewey was taken aback.


    Duwei made some rules for the auction of this kind of thing. Then little Zach, with his intelligence, started to sell some rare goods in the imperial capital. If they were released, the dignitaries in the imperial capital would buy this and that. Everyone has a bright future, but after all, there are only one or two limited items. It''s not good to refuse them. Simply use the auction rules. The one with the highest price will get it. In this way, it will not offend people. Moreover, these rich and powerful people will often pay several times the price for face when they compete for the price at the auction. Make little Zach laugh.


    And the auction of this strange thing is also very popular in the imperial capital. Often a rare goods, news spread, tulip home auction tickets will be high price.


    But


    "What strange treasure did you make this time? Why did the admission price get so high?" Dewey frowned.


    Little Zach shook his head: "the items at this auction are valuable, but it''s absolutely impossible to make such a noise. Just because, this time, we''re in the auction. One thing is not our own, but someone else sent it here for auction. The business belongs to business. Since this year, I have ordered the auction house to accept the auction products deposited here. According to the rules, we can draw 1.5% from the final auction income, and the business is very profitable. It''s just that this time there''s trouble. "


    "What on earth is it?"


    Listen to Dewey''s question. Little Zach''s face became strange, with a wry smile on his face, and he whispered, "what''s on sale... Is not something, but a promise!"


    "Commitment?" Dewey frowned.


    Little Zach sighed: "this matter has been spread out suddenly in recent days. I wanted to inform you as soon as I got the news. But you are already on the way. Although I sent someone to look for you on the way, I think I missed it on the way. I wanted to see you last night, but when you came back last night. More than a dozen big people went to meet you, and then accompanied you back together. So many outsiders were present, and it was not easy for me to talk to you about it. We have to wait until this morning... "


    Dewey shook his head: "no need to explain, you quickly say, in the end what happened?"


    Small Zach wry smile: "things, but also from ten days ago..."


    Then, Dewey listened to Zach''s story. The more you listen, the more you frown.


    It turned out that ten days ago, little Zach had already released the news, ready to hold a January auction.


    At that time, something happened.


    It turned out that this winter, a province in the south of the Empire was suddenly hit by snow. The climate of the mainland was cold in the north and hot in the south, and there was little snow in the south. It''s snowy in winter in the south. Of course, it is abnormal, but it is not without precedent. It was snowstorm. This matter is not big or small. Naturally, the imperial government had a finance department in charge of disaster relief.


    However, it happens that once a year, the bishop of the eight major dioceses of the temple of light returns to the temple of the emperor to report his duties. It is said that his holiness, who has been living in seclusion for many years, heard that the southern province suffered from the snow disaster and the believers in the diocese were living in hardship. His holiness, who is compassionate, immediately issued a decree, exempting the diocese from the religious tax and contribution tax for one year.


    This matter is not big or small. However, his Majesty the Pope made such a good move. Many powerful and powerful religious families also came to make fun of it, and many nobles donated their belongings one after another.


    After several days in the imperial capital, there was an embarrassing situation: in the temple, at the call of the Pope, millions of gold coins were raised. First, the appeal of the Pope is strong, and the efforts of the following rich believers... Second, I''m afraid there are still some people behind it.


    At this time, a malicious rumor suddenly appeared in the imperial capital, saying that it was the Regent who ordered the financial secretary to raise more than 30 gold coins for disaster relief. At the Pope''s command, he got three million. It can be seen that the prestige of the Pope is much higher than that of his Royal Highness The Regent.


    In this, there is a sense that the divine power and the imperial power compare with each other in terms of appeal and prestige.


    Such rumors naturally have ulterior motives. But the reality in front of us is that theocracy seems to have surpassed imperial power.


    For a moment, the prestige of the temple was naturally high, and the Regent seemed to be a little shameless.


    There has been a long-standing struggle between the imperial family and the temple. This time, the Pope''s high-profile behavior is not in line with the mysterious old man''s low-key style of living in seclusion over the years.


    After all, everyone in the imperial circle is old-fashioned, and many people smell it.


    However, in this competition, the Regent seems to be very low-key, did not compete with the temple for anything, outside the uproar, the royal family also kept silent.


    Originally. According to the normal track, there are such rumors in the market. If those powerful people are smart, they will not continue to pay for the temple. Otherwise, the more money the temple raises, isn''t it a blow to the Regent''s face?


    But it''s weird when it comes to this!


    After that rumor came out. Originally, the place of collecting materials in the temple could be said to be "lively", but this rumor is so noisy that the number of people who donate money is not small, but it has increased overnight!


    This phenomenon is extremely abnormal!


    It is said that in those days, outside the temple, people came to donate money at the call of his holiness. Almost two blocks in line! The crowd surged, and even the temple sent the Holy Knights to maintain order!


    In less than two days, the original amount of three million gold coins doubled!


    In this way, everyone was amazed at the appeal of his holiness. On the other hand, it seems that the Regent of the royal family is a little bit... Gloomy.


    "Are these rich people in the imperial capital blind, deaf and stupid?" Du Wei frowned: "it''s obvious that someone is boosting the flames. It''s obvious that he is supporting the Pope, but it''s secretly damaging the Regent''s face! It''s already obvious. Are these rich people in the imperial capital not afraid to offend the royal family? How dare you join in such a bustle? "


    Little Zach shook his head: "my Duke... You are wrong! Strangely enough, most of the people who went to the temple to donate money were not rich people in the imperial capital. I''ve sent someone to inquire about it. Most of them speak foreign accents. It seems that they are all from the south. I don''t know why so many southerners have come to the imperial capital recently. It seems that these people have brought huge sums of money. He came to the imperial capital and left after donating money. It''s obvious that he is deliberately saving the face of the royal family. "


    "Southerners?" Du Wei sneered: "how come so many rich businessmen from the south come to donate money? Obviously someone organized it on purpose! "


    "That''s right." Small Zach said with a smile: "you are back two days late. If you come back two days earlier, you can see the excitement. A few days ago, there were a lot of people outside the temple!"


    Dewey shook his head and asked, "what about the royal family? How did the royal family react? "


    "No response. That''s why it''s strange. " Little Zach said with a wry smile, "this is not the case. Even an idiot can see that it is the temple that provokes the royal family again. It''s so obvious. It''s really not consistent with the composure shown by his holiness over the years! But strangely, our Regent never said a word and didn''t respond to this. And


    "And what?"


    "Besides, don''t you find it strange? If you want to say more than money, is the Regent afraid of the temple here? If you don''t say anything else, it''s nothing to let the two of them throw millions of gold coins casually, isn''t it? If the royal family wants to fight, millions of gold coins can still be taken out. But it''s strange that the Regent doesn''t speak, and so do the rich men of his Highness''s faction. "


    Dewey was full of doubts.


    This thing is so obvious... If it is a conspiracy against the royal family, then the conspiracy is a bit clumsy. Temple of light, well, why do you suddenly use this thing to attack the royal family? It seems that his holiness does not need to challenge the Regent''s authority suddenly, does it?


    Well... People from the South


    Did the Yemenis do it?


    But what did Yemeni do for? What''s the advantage of provoking the royal family and deliberately releasing that kind of rumor besides offending the royal family?


    Du Wei put these questions aside and said, "well, what does this have to do with today''s auction?"


    "Just two days ago, someone came to us and sent us a lot." Zach''s face was very ugly: "guess who sent this auction?"


    "... who?"


    "Temple!" Zach''s face was bitter: "Lord judge of the temple, I came here personally and sent a decree signed by his holiness! This decree is stored here. This decree is one of the products of this auction! For the sake of this auction, the emperor has already turned the sky in the past two days!


    The decree of his holiness is very clear. If this item is put up for auction here, the one with the highest price will get it! All the money from the auction will be used for relief in the south. The purpose of the auction is a promise signed by the Pope: no matter who gets the promise, the person who gets it. If there is a child, his holiness promises to baptize him personally, and accept him as his own Godson and Godfather himself! No matter what the other party''s status, this promise is valid! "


    Even Dewey couldn''t sit still.


    Does the Pope personally preside over the baptism? What kind of treatment is this?


    Your majesty, the Pope of every generation, will never baptize any ordinary people!! The only one who can enjoy the baptism personally presided over by the Pope. Only the emperor of the Empire! The only emperor!


    Roland Empire has been established for more than 960 years, and the temple of light has been established for 960 years. This example has never been broken! Absolutely not allowed to be broken!


    Even... In a way, it almost becomes the standard of whether an emperor has legitimacy!


    Unconsciously, people even set up such a concept: if there is no Pope to preside over the baptism, then the emperor is not legal!


    On the contrary, as the Supreme Master of the temple of light, the pope must not be baptized casually!


    This is the iron law!!


    "Is your Majesty the Pope crazy?" Dewey jumped up abruptly: "what''s wrong with this old man?"


    This is provocation! Naked provocation! Provocation to imperial power!!


    Dewey was pale. Suddenly staring at Zach, he said angrily, "are you stupid, too! You dare to take this kind of thing! "


    Zach''s face changed color and exclaimed, "my God! My Duke! I''m not a fool, Zach! Do you think I don''t know the weight of this kind of thing? Do you think I dare to take it? But the problem is, that day the chief judge of the temple came in person with the Pope''s decree. Standing in front of me, facing the Pope''s decree, how can I say "no" to my face?? I''m not you. You''re the Duke. But I''m just a little manager. How can I refuse the edict written by the Pope himself? How can I refuse? If you don''t, you have to! "


    Dewey thought about it, indeed... In the face of the Pope''s edict, it''s really hard to refuse. I''m afraid it''s even his own, if the Pope himself made any will. You can''t refuse it face to face. At most, you can''t say no face to face.


    On the whole continent, who can say "no" to his majesty??


    "Again." Zach said bitterly: "after receiving this, I immediately sent someone out of the imperial capital. At that time, you should have been on your way to the imperial capital! I''ll send someone to see you on the way... Haven''t you met? "


    Dewey''s heart became more and more gloomy. Count the days. Two days ago?


    Well, that''s exactly what happened after he saved maximus on the river! Is it the Yemenis?


    "The messenger you sent me. I didn''t meet him He quickly asked: "what about Prince Chen? What did the Regent say when he heard the news? "


    Zach looked strange, and then said with a bitter smile, "just last night, I was going to see you in the middle of the night... But just in the middle of the night, a royal envoy came to the palace, found me face to face, and gave me a personal order from the Regent, and then..."


    "And then what?"


    "And then take away the auction, which is the Pope''s personal promise."


    Dewey heard this as if he had been punched in the face. He said angrily, "take it away?"


    He came up in anger and slapped the table. With a slap, he jumped up and said angrily, "Zach! How can you tell me such an important thing now!! Why didn''t you come and tell me last night


    "I would like to." Zach shook his head: "yesterday, someone came to the court and held me down here. I was about to go out to see you. An emissary came to the court and directly came to see me without informing me. Then two emissaries, one of whom was a court magician, stood beside me and stared at me all the time!! I''m not allowed to tell you... Where can I get away? Don''t say I slipped away. A magician sat beside me all night. His eyes didn''t leave me for half a while. Even when he went to the toilet, someone followed me! Even if I want to send someone out secretly... They won''t let me talk to anyone! I can''t even send someone to deliver the letter to you! "


    Duwei nodded. He was a little strange in his heart. How could his master return to the imperial capital. Zach, as his number one manager in the imperial capital, didn''t show up all night and didn''t go to meet him.


    "It was not until this morning that the court told me that they could send someone to invite you. I don''t know what the Regent is up to. I''ll have to send someone to the Duke''s house to invite you. Just now, the palace people were still here! But as soon as they left, you came back. I guess it''s mostly because they have people on the street watching all the time. "


    There was a pause. Zach said with a bitter smile: "I sent someone to inform you two days ago. I want to inform you of this important matter. The people I sent to go up the canal can always meet you. But on the way, you didn''t meet the person I sent to deliver the letter. Most of them were the people I sent to deliver the letter, and they were intercepted. It''s just that I can''t guess whether the interceptor is a royal family or a temple. "


    Dewey calmed down little by little. It seems that Prince Chen did it intentionally. Your highness. I blocked the news on purpose and didn''t let myself know these things all the way. I didn''t know until I returned to the imperial capital... What''s the purpose? When I arrived at the capital last night, I met my count of villa. I didn''t say a word. Obviously also got the Chen Prince''s instruction! His highness deliberately let himself go to the imperial capital. This morning, he suddenly knew about this event... For what? A surprise attack? So what''s the point? "I''m the landlord," Zach said with a wry smile as duvey fell into a deep meditation. Now, instead of thinking about these problems, the urgent problem is... The auction will be held at noon soon! But the prince Chen sent someone to take it last night! We will be empty handed in the auction. What should we do? Your highness Chen, did you deliberately punish you? " Du Wei frowns... Does Prince Chen deliberately punish himself? I don''t think so. After all, when he came back last night, he showed his kindness in every way. It''s a triumphant welcome and a gift for the old house. There''s no reason to frame yourself up today. Took the Pope''s own edict. It''s in the royal family''s interest to let the auction fail, but there''s no reason to embarrass yourself, right? With a long sigh, Dewey finally cleared up his mind: "I see..." he rubbed the muscles on his face, but sighed: "Your Highness''s meaning is very obvious... He deliberately sent someone to take this thing from you before the auction, but he didn''t want to let the auction fall into anyone''s hands! What he meant was obvious: make sure it doesn''t fall into anyone''s hands! Don''t let the promise of the Pope come true to anyone¡° So what do we do? After a while, when the auction place... "This is for us to think of our own way." Du Wei sighed: "well, the only way is... We''ll pay for it ourselves! In the auction, no matter how high the price is. No matter how much it costs. We all have to pay to buy it on the spot! " Damn, at your own auction house. Zach was a little stunned, but he was also a smart man. His eyes lit up: "I see! That must be what the Regent meant! However, why didn''t he discuss this matter with you before doing it? But he took the things away first, and didn''t send someone to watch me. I didn''t let you know... "He didn''t give me a chance to play tricks. Du Wei snorted and sneered in his heart: the prince Chen seems to know himself very well. He worries that he is not willing to do this kind of thing, so he just takes it away first! Force yourself to do it! Chen prince took away the Pope''s decree, is absolutely will not admit that he took! If someone else auctions something at auction and fails to take out the goods, he will be charged with "losing the papal decree". In order not to bear the charge, we can only take pictures of things by ourselves! But as a result, Dewey himself became the first bird to get the promise of the pope! In Duwei''s style, he would never stand on the top of the storm! So Prince Chen, the Regent, did not do it at all. He forced himself to do it first and then! Duwei sighed in his heart: last night, he was still worried that if he ate the carrot, he didn''t know what big stick would fall. Today, it seems that... It''s not easy to play with this stick!

 Chapter 291

    With these words, duvet was in a cold sweat, and Zach was pale.


    After a long time, Du Wei sighed: "well, things have been like this, and we can only follow his Highness''s wishes."


    His mouth said helpless, but in the heart can''t help but think: this thing is strange, why does Prince Chen want me to do? He pushed me to the corner so that I could be the outsider and take the promise of the Pope. This is certainly a way to deal with the provocation of the temple, but in terms of candidates, his highness also thinks highly of me. Why don''t you let count villa or camisillo do such things? I was chosen to stand on the top of the storm


    It''s just these thoughts, but it''s not good to say them to little Zach. Dewey settled down, and then asked Zach to go out and arrange today''s important auction.


    In fact, there is no such thing as auction in Roland. For example, bidding in the slave market is the rudiment of auction. It''s just that what Duwei taught Zach to do is to systematize and scale up the auction house''s business according to what he knew before.


    Before noon, seventeen or eight luxurious carriages had already stopped in the open space outside. Many rich and noble families had arrived first, and even the servants of those rich families outside had nearly a hundred people.


    The tulip family''s auction house has a very good business. In this shop started by Dewey, a two-story building has already been built separately. There is a hall in the middle, surrounded by a circle of elegant ladder seats, and a circle of VIP rooms on the top second floor.


    Every month''s auction house has become an important activity in the imperial circle. Anyone who can participate in Tulip House''s auction house. In the imperial capital, if you are rich or expensive, you can buy a ticket to participate in the auction, which has been regarded as a symbol of being in the upper class of the imperial capital.


    The seven or eight VIP rooms upstairs have been heavily reserved all the year round, leaving only one or two for temporary rental.


    In the VIP room on the floor of this building, there are the most comfortable soft collapse, as well as the free wine, which is condescending. Natural momentum is different. More importantly, there are several advantages: those who have this kind of VIP status have become the status symbol of the first-class figures in the imperial circle. It can be said that they can have a long-term reserved VIP room in the tulip house auction house, except for the most popular figures in the local political arena or the recognized powerful families... Ordinary upstarts, You can''t buy it even if you have money.


    In addition, young Zach is very good at drilling camp. At the beginning, Duwei benefited from the auction of more than a dozen VIP rooms. After an auction, the ownership of more than ten VIP rooms has already made a big profit for the tulip family.


    In addition, after obtaining the VIP status, there are people from the auction house to provide free information about various auction items every month. In addition, we even made a beautiful atlas to inform the guests of the rare and precious goods that arrive every month in advance. It''s totally the same way that Dewey used to treat VIP members as the top brands he knew before.


    In this way, not only the status of these distinguished guests was improved, but also the tulip family auction house was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Later, almost every auction was full, and one vote was hard to get.


    Obviously, today''s "auction" has been widely spread in the imperial capital. So today''s auction naturally attracted more people.


    Little Zach had already gone out to get ready. Then people invited Du Wei to come to the auction house. There were dozens of people sitting on such a big auction site.


    Du Wei had a rough look. Almost all the first-class and second-class aristocratic families in the imperial capital had arrived. According to the rules here, only one person can enter the ticket of the auction house, so the servants of these noble men stay outside. In this big hall, when Dewey came in. It attracted a lot of attention. Most people here know Dewey, even if they haven''t met him. They all guessed his identity.


    Some of them had to come to make up with each other, but seeing the Duke of tulip''s cold expression and slightly frowning, they knew that most of the Duke was in a bad mood, so he didn''t dare to come up to the mildews.


    Today''s auction, in addition to the promise of the Pope who is now making a lot of trouble, the original items are also rare goods, especially some precious jewelry made by several skilled craftsmen in duvet''s shop and polished with Warcraft cores from the north. So there were a few more noble ladies and ladies from the rich families.


    Of course, there are also some people with different thoughts. They know that the Duke of tulip has returned to the imperial capital and put his mind on Dewey. They guess that most of the Duke will come to the auction today and bring all his daughters. They just hope to meet Dewey here, and maybe they will be able to do a good job with him, From then on, I took this big tree.


    And more people, it is with the mind to inquire about the wind. After all, the unusual behavior of the temple also made people panic in the circle of powerful people. It''s good to come here and see how the tulip Duke responded.


    Now that he came to the auction site, Dewey didn''t say much. All the questions and worries in his heart were now put away. He was calm and his eyes were full of resolute eyes.


    In fact, this is Dewey''s character. Although he seems to be a little clever and cunning, he often likes to take the edge when things happen, and he likes to take opportunistic and shortcut. He is used to planning things first.


    However, if it comes to the end and forces him to the corner, there will naturally be a hidden hardness in his nature that will burst out. Du Wei is such a person. If there are seven or eight roads to go in front of him, he will carefully consider, analyze and calculate. But if you force him to give him a way, do not give him a choice, then he does not lack the courage to go to the black road.


    At the moment, Dewey''s heart is firm, since there is only one choice in front of him. If you can''t say that, you''ll have to do your best. You don''t have to think about other thoughts.


    Du Wei''s face naturally showed a certain degree of indifference and fortitude. He walked in all the way. Several people who wanted to say hello didn''t dare to speak. He just felt that the young Duchess was sending out a chill. After all, magicians are moody. No one wants to be fussy at this time.


    Du Wei walked all the way to the back, and went up the second floor from the beautiful spiral stairs. In those VIP boxes, several old acquaintances had already arrived. The first to bear the brunt is naturally the count of villa and the mount Delan Warcraft.


    Since the coup d''etat, the count of villa has been a member of the prince Chen faction. Later, he took over the Royal estate and became the agent of the Royal estate. His power is naturally strong. And mount Delan Warcraft is the leading weapon merchant on the mainland. The tentacles of the network of influence spread all over the military and the imperial finance department, and it was also the red man in front of Prince Chen. As these two people, they naturally have the VIP status of the auction house. And the others sitting in the box are also the first-class and top-notch giants in the imperial capital.


    When he saw Dewey coming up, count villa stood up first to say hello. The dranshan Warcraft also walked out of the box with a smile. Duwei, after all, was not good at keeping a straight face to the two people. He gave a smile and exchanged greetings with them for a while. Last night, however, I was a little grateful to count villa, but now I can''t help feeling a little annoyed: these guys have known about the auction for a long time. But yesterday I pretended to be deaf and dumb in front of myself and didn''t say a word! Although Du Wei knew that it must be prince Chen''s advice, he could not help feeling resentful.


    Count villa and mount Delan Warcraft are old people who have been in this circle for most of their lives. Although Dewey doesn''t talk about it, they can''t help showing some clues. When they know what Dewey is thinking, count villa smiles bitterly and whispers: "Dewey. I know you''re not happy with us right now. This is also an order of your highness. We can''t disobey it. Well, I sent someone to your place early this morning to send an invitation. I want to invite you to dinner tonight so that I can make amends to you. "


    A few similar words were said by the nearby Delan mountain. Dewey understood why he had received so many invitation this morning.


    He was not a small bellied person, since the other side said so, he was not easy to put his anger on his face and laughed. "Both of you are my good friends. Needless to say, I know it in my heart. It''s just... Yeah. His highness Chen''s skill really gives me a headache. "


    The two old foxes are dry smile, dare not talk about the prince Chen, that Delan mountain Warcraft muttered: "Your Highness always do things with deep meaning, this time of course is no exception. If we are ministers, all we have to do is to comply with them. "


    Du Wei naturally knew that this was an excuse, and that the two old foxes were not willing to take any responsibility, so he laughed and invited them into the box.


    The dozens of boxes on the upper floor are lined up in a semi open circular arc, similar to the pattern of VIP boxes on the second floor of the opera house in Dewey''s previous life. Because of this circular arc arrangement, people sitting in the box can also see people in other boxes on the left and right.


    Dewey went into a box that Zach had arranged for him. As soon as he sat down, he felt the eyes coming from the box next to him. He looked to the left, but saw a young nobleman in gorgeous clothes sitting in the box on the left. He was dressed in a dark black robe, with a gold broadband on his waist, inlaid with several gems, And the red collar style is also the most common style of aristocrats from the south.


    It''s just that the people who come here today are all 40-50-year-old people like count villa and de Lanshan. Apart from Dewey himself, he seldom saw such a young man, so he couldn''t help looking more.


    The young man was handsome, but his face was too pale, and he didn''t have enough blood, but he was the standard pale white that the nobles dreamed of. But his face was still a little green in the white. It was obvious that he emptied his body with wine and color on weekdays. Although the appearance is good, but a pair of eyes on the look is relatively dim. What made Du Wei frown even more was that the young man''s face was powdered. Dewey has always been disgusted by men doing such things. Although it is a custom in the aristocratic circle, he never likes it. Seeing such a good young man, his face was smeared with powder, and even his lips seemed to have been smeared with red lip gloss, which made him feel sick.


    And he saw behind the young nobleman, there was a man about 40 years old waiting for him. The middle-aged man was smart and smart, dressed up, and was in charge of a rich family.


    Dewey looked at the young man. Find the other person looking at themselves. What surprised duvet was that the young man looked at himself as if he was not very friendly. There was something strange in Dewey''s heart. When the young man noticed that Dewey was looking at himself, he immediately withdrew his eyes.


    However, with Dewey''s keen observation, when the other side hastily withdrew his eyes, it was a touch of gloom. But it couldn''t get away from Dewey''s eyes.


    Du Wei''s current status, title and influence are very popular. It''s too late for everyone in the imperial circle to curry favor with him. How can anyone show hostility to him? And this young man is very strange. Dewey asked himself that he had never seen him, let alone made a feud.


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and he asked the attendant casually, pointing to the box beside him. This Valet was sent by Zach to serve duvidi. He was very clever, so he immediately got close, bent down and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, this is the box of marquis Seine''s house. A few months ago, the Marquis of seine reserved this box for half a year with 40000 gold coins. The Marquis usually comes in person, but recently I heard that Marquis Senna is not in good health and hasn''t been here for a long time. Well, this young master, I think, should be the son of marquis Seine, master DuPont. Marquis Seine has three sons. This young master DuPont is the youngest son, but his mother is the wife of marquis Seine, and still comes from a rich family. So although he is not the eldest son, he is very popular in the family. "


    Dewey nodded.


    Marquis Seine? That''s the name Dewey knows. It is said that the Marquis of Seine is also related to the royal family, but it was more than 100 years ago. In fact, it is an old rich family with a long history in the imperial capital. Political stance has always been relatively smart, rarely involved in any political struggle, and pursues the principle of staying out of the affair. So it has been standing for a hundred years. Moreover, the family was very rich. The family had a lot of property in the south of the Empire. And in his early years, when Augustine VI was in power. The Marquis of seine donated a large amount of property when he was preparing to build the naval land. Therefore, he was praised by Emperor Augustine VI. later, he made a lot of war money by taking advantage of the opportunity of the Navy''s expedition to the south, and his business was quite large. There were also people in the family who served as senior logistics officials in the Navy, and they also had territories and their own fleet in the south. There were also high officials like the governor in the family.


    Generally speaking, it is a first-class family.


    It''s just... The Seine family, I don''t seem to have offended them.


    Duwei was thinking that the young master DuPont peeped at Duwei several times, but they all looked at him in a hurry and immediately turned their eyes, which made Duwei feel a little uncomfortable, so he just stared at him directly. The young master DuPont, in a panic, turned his head and dodged carefully. Dewey, however, was powerful and unforgiving. He kept staring at the young master DuPont. The other side didn''t dare to look at Du Wei in the eyes, so they could only turn away, but their face became more and more stiff, but their eyes gradually showed a little impatience.


    It was the steward behind the young master who, seeing Dewey, bowed down respectfully and politely.


    Just then, on the front desk of the auction house below, little Zach had already stepped onto the stage.


    The steward under Dewey also changed into a very formal and grand black robe, which made him more solemn. With a small gold hammer in his hand, he came to the front stage and coughed first, which attracted the attention of the whole audience. Then he said in a loud voice: "thank you for coming. The auction of this month has officially started. Now please be quiet."


    With that, he bowed to the audience and walked behind a table on the stage.


    Zach used to work as an auctioneer himself only when the auction house was just established. After that, he trained several professional hands to work as auctioneers, and he was happy to be lazy. However, on such an important occasion and such an important auction today, Zach dare not neglect it. I changed my clothes. I picked up the hammer and personally came up to preside over the auction.


    Zach is now well-known in the imperial circle. Everyone knows that he is the representative of tulip Duke in the imperial capital, and they all give him some face. As soon as Zach announced the beginning of the conversation, the noise below disappeared.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Zach coughed, then said solemnly: "today''s auction officially begins. First of all, on behalf of tulip auction house, I welcome all friends. So. Next, today''s Du Wei nodded. It seems that both Delan mountain and villa don''t know that they have got the secret order from Prince Chen, and they don''t know that the thing has already been taken away by Prince Chen. Two people to report to Du Wei, in fact, is one meaning: to Du Wei. After all, Du Wei''s title is the highest in the present Prince Chen''s lineage, and they also imply that they are willing to show respect for Du Wei.


    Dewey thought about it. Understand this is the meaning of villa and others to show their position, this move is also clear to show loyalty to Prince Chen.


    When he thought of it, he sighed and said softly, "two million gold coins."


    Dewey''s voice was not loud, but his voice came from upstairs and immediately spread all over the room, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    Far away, in the box of the Earl of villa and Warcraft of Mount Holland. They look at Dewey from afar. All smiles and nods.


    After that, de Lanshan immediately sent someone to send a message to Dewey, saying only: since the Duke is out. They shut up, and if the Duke was not in a tight position, he would support them.


    Good de Lan Mountain, estimate seem to understand oneself to do so is to get the order of Chen prince.


    Dewey sighed.


    When he called out the two million gold coins, he immediately called out two and a half million to the people with a southern accent.


    All the emperors and dignitaries took a breath, and the smart people understood that it was the beginning to stop!


    Who doesn''t know the identity of Dewey? If it''s a simple auction, the tulip Duke opens his mouth, then no matter how rich others are, they will give the Duke a face and will not continue to bid with him.


    But these southerners seem to be well prepared, and they don''t give Du Wei any face, which makes Du Wei confirm his guess that these southerners are sent by the temple!


    The play in the temple is also interesting. The Pope wrote such a decree, and then sent his own people to buy it back.


    The meaning of this is very deep!


    After all, the fact that the Pope personally presides over baptism and acts as godfather is tantamount to openly challenging the authority of the royal family. But such a promise, the Pope is not easy to make casually to people, can only borrow "fund-raising relief" this high sounding reason.


    And the second step, the key is that this commitment is in whose hands!


    If... If it falls into the hands of a powerful careerist, then if the careerist gets this promise from the Pope, it means that he can be personally baptized by the Pope... It means that he gets the same treatment as the royal family!


    The most subtle thing is that "the Pope personally presides over the baptism" has been regarded as a symbol of the legitimacy of the succession to the throne for many years!! Be regarded as sacred, noble!!


    If the temple wants to take advantage of this to attack the prestige of the royal family, the most effective and simple way is to find a way to get their own people to buy it back, and then deliberately arrange for some vulgar rich man to come and accept the baptism of the Pope. In this way, everyone can''t help thinking: any vulgar upstart can get the same treatment as the royal family, then the ceremony of the legitimacy of the throne of the royal office... There is nothing sacred to speak of.


    Let''s think about it more deeply... If an ambitious man gets this promise, then if one of the princes, such as Lu Gao of the northwest army, is baptized by the Pope himself, it will make people think: can it be regarded as: he also gets the highest sacred legitimacy?


    Such association, once the opening, is very dangerous!


    Du Wei sighed


    Less than a cup of tea, the price has reached five million gold coins. Du Wei''s heart is naturally aching. His money is not from the wind, no matter how much the final price to buy down, he must hand over the money to the temple.


    When the price reached eight million gold coins, there was no sound at last.


    Du Wei''s heart was a little uneasy... Is it so simple? So simple to finish the task? In this case, it would be too simple to destroy the temple plan.


    Sure enough! Before Duwei''s thoughts were over, he suddenly heard a clear and sweet voice from the door of the auction house. It was delicate and beautiful, but it had a kind of holy taste.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I know it''s impolite to be late, so please forgive me


    As soon as I heard that the door of the auction house was pushed open, a woman in a long white dress came in slowly. The woman was tall and slim. She was dressed in a white skirt, but it was obviously the style of a clergyman in the temple. Her long golden hair was soft and loose, and she was wearing a snow-white cloak behind her.


    She stood at the door, eyes in the audience so gently sweep, attracted everyone''s eyes. The woman''s voice was very young. Standing at the door, the dress of the clergyman had a kind of holy and noble taste. Although her whole body is not a bit of luxury jewelry, but a gesture, but vaguely full of a noble atmosphere.


    As soon as Dewey heard the voice, there was a haze in his eyes!


    This is the daughter of the late great prince, the Royal Princess of the holy temple dedicated to the temple.


    The Royal Princess came in. Her eyes were clear and her face was covered with white gauze. Although I can''t see her face clearly, her eyes are more graceful and graceful like the cold moon. It is clear that there are many kinds of customs, but it is with a bit of holy breath. This kind of complex temperament is integrated in her body, which makes people feel relaxed.


    Seeing the arrival of the princess, Dewey''s heart sank and frowned.


    At this time, Du Wei suddenly heard DuPont, the young master of marquis Seine''s family. Suddenly, a short low cry came out from his mouth. Du Wei turned to look at the young master, but saw the surprise on his face. His eyes were full of fiery eyes, staring at the princess and Saint below. Her Highness seemed to raise her head and smile at the young master. The young master''s face turned red in an instant. Suddenly, he seemed to be encouraged and said in a loud voice: "ten million gold coins!"

 Chapter 292

    This young master DuPont of the Seine family suddenly let out this cry, which surprised everyone! All the aristocrats who came from the imperial circle and were loyal to the royal family cast incredible eyes on the Seine young master, and even some people almost scolded him.


    In the box in the distance, the two men, Warcraft of Mount Delan and the count of villa, were as deep as water.


    The young master is fighting with Du Wei at this moment!


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, the princess of the holy Princess slowly came upstairs, but in the crowd, she came to Senna''s box, and ignored the eyes of everyone, sitting side by side with the little master.


    Seeing the saint''s gesture, she seemed to be very close to young master DuPont. Even duvet could not help but be surprised


    The virgin whispered something in DuPont''s ear. DuPont immediately nodded and said in a voice of discontent, "Hey, I''ve already called the price. If no one answers, it''s me buying it, right?"


    As soon as he finished, the middle-aged steward of the family behind him had been in shock. Now he suddenly woke up and suddenly changed color. He looked at his young master in surprise and whispered: "young master! No way! You! You can''t do that! "


    DuPont looked at the steward and said angrily, "what are you talking about! If I buy something, do you want to take care of it? "


    The steward was in a panic and said in a low voice: "young master! This thing... Can''t be bought casually... You... Alas, you... You will bring great disaster to the family if you do so! When you go back, the marquis will be angry... "


    "Nonsense DuPont scolded: "it''s a good deed to buy this thing! How can my father scold me


    The manager is speechless. He is a man of understanding. How can you touch such things? I don''t know why my ignorant young master suddenly made such a move, which is clearly against the royal family! This kind of thing, for the family, must be a catastrophe!


    He was anxious, but because there was a saint beside him, he could not say anything clearly. He just said anxiously, "but Marquis... Marquis..."


    "My father has been ill for many days, and the following things have been said for a long time. Let me make my own decision! Do you want to interfere in what I buy! Damn it


    DuPont was robbed by his subordinates in front of the saint. He lost face and was furious in his words. He cried out: "ten million gold coins! I''ll take it! Hello, the people below, why don''t you announce it yet! "


    At the moment, all the eyes of the audience are all turned to this box. There is only a railing in front of this semi open box. What happened inside, the people below can see clearly. What''s more, their voices are loud and the audience can hear them clearly.


    This steward is obviously an understanding person. How can he not be surprised to see his young master do such a thing? The weight of this auction. Of course, he also knows the meaning. Today, the young master''s action is undoubtedly a disaster to the family! It''s just that although the young master is a little arrogant, he has never done such a stupid thing.


    He is a loyal man to his family. Seeing this kind of scene, I have to stop everything I say. After deciding, he rushed to the front of the railing and yelled to Zach on the platform: "Mr. Zach, the offer just now is not included! The seines won''t pay for it. "


    "Son of a bitch!" Young master DuPont was furious. He was a young master in his family. But he was rebutted by a steward in public. He pointed to the steward and said, "Dirk! You are too presumptuous! You''re a little steward. Why... "


    "Young master!" The steward turned pale, but shook his head firmly: "you are very wrong in this matter. I will never allow you to bring such a disaster to the family! When the Marquis asked me to follow you, he ordered me to make a point of everything. I don''t care


    "You..." DuPont was angry. He was just a straw bag, in a rage. After all, my father meant to restrain himself when he let the manager follow him.


    All of a sudden, I heard a "giggle" coming from the side. The holy lady with veil on her face suddenly gave a charming smile. Her voice was clear and said leisurely: "well, DuPont, it seems that the rules of your Seine family are really different from others. A steward dares to interfere in the master''s affairs."


    Du Pont''s face turned red and purple at once. When he was angry, he scolded: "Dirk! You''re just a servant in my family! It''s just a dog of our Seine family! It''s against you today! "


    Then, regardless of his identity, he raised his leg and kicked the steward. Dirk, the steward, turned aside and looked at the virgin with anxiety and indignation. He could only endure his anger and said to master DuPont, "no matter what you say, I will definitely stop this today, you... Ah!"


    Before he finished, he let out a cry of pain. It turned out that young master DuPont could not kick him, so he grabbed a teacup from the table and smashed it. Two people are not far away, Dirk immediately hit the forehead, glass teacup broken, he immediately head.


    DuPont made such a big loss of status in his fury. All the aristocrats below frowned. Looking at the young master, they were more angry and despised.


    Dirk, the steward, covered his forehead and bleeding from his fingers, but he stepped back and cried out, "young master, you must do something wrong. I have no choice but to go back and invite the Marquis!"


    After that, he yelled to the stage below: "Mr. Zach, our young master''s auction is invalid. He is not the head of the family, and he can''t take out ten million gold coins! He did it beyond his authority. It doesn''t count! I''ll go back and invite the Marquis


    With that, he turned to leave the box, and DuPont was furious. With a ferocious face, he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and stabbed at the back of the man in charge.


    He actually showed the dagger, and the people who looked carefully below immediately whispered out, and Duwei next to him also frowned tightly.


    It''s a rule in the auction house that no matter who comes here to participate in the auction, no one is allowed to carry any weapons. Everyone knows the rule. However, they always guard against gentlemen and villains. After all, everyone here is noble. How can the guard search them one by one?


    When master DuPont stabbed him with a dagger, the steward, Dirk, was also quick. When he heard the exclamation below, he knew it was not good. He quickly dodged. He dodged the stab, but the dagger was sharp, but he cut his shoulder, and the blood was pouring.


    DuPont had a murderous face and a bloody dagger in his hand. Seeing that the stab failed, he went up and kicked the steward down again, waved and stabbed again, and scolded: "you dog! Let you not listen to me


    It''s going to take care of the life. Next to him, duvier snorted coldly, raised his hand across the box, whew, and a fireball came out of his fingertip, which hit the wrist of master DuPont. The boy was scalded by the fireball and felt pain. His hand loosened and the dagger fell to the ground. But Wu Wu shouts with his wrist.


    How fierce duvet''s fireball was. After it hit his wrist, sparks splashed on his clothes, and all of a sudden, it burned up in several places. Master DuPont was in pain and fear, and cried out.


    But the steward on the ground, Dirk, is really a loyal man, although he was cut by the young master. On the contrary, he quickly got up. Regardless of his own wound pain, pounce on the young master''s body. Slapping him repeatedly put out the fire.


    In the distance, the count of villa and de Lanshan watched the farce, and they looked at each other. Both of them know that the Marquis, the patriarch of the Seine family, has always been a serious man. Although he is not regarded as a loyal member of the royal family, he does not want to interfere with this kind of confusion. He has always been wise to protect himself from this kind of disaster.


    This young master did such a thing, must not be his Laozi''s instruction! I''m afraid


    Looking at this Saint Princess and his intimate appearance, two people''s hearts are clear: is it a beauty trick?


    At the moment, several attendants of the auction house snatched up, opened the door of the box, rushed in and pulled them apart.


    Once his anger was extinguished, the young master DuPont punched the steward dirk. He didn''t feel guilty for stabbing the loyal servant, and he didn''t feel sorry for helping him put out his anger. On the contrary, he became more and more angry in his heart. He thought that the servant''s disobedience was the cause of his ugliness, and the punch hit Dirk''s nose, All of a sudden, nosebleed. Poor Dirk, the loyal steward, was hurt even more. He stepped back, but looked at the young master straight, his eyes full of disappointment and chill.


    DuPont threw away the attendants who were standing on both sides of the store, turned to Zach on the platform below, and yelled, "what are you doing! If there is no one to pay for it, it belongs to me! "


    Zach stood on the stage and watched the farce, but he relaxed. He looked at his Duchess from a distance, and Du Wei seemed to be indifferent. He knew in his heart that the master had an idea and would not speak.


    Du Wei sneered in his heart. He stood up slowly, stood in front of the balustrade of the box, across the balustrade, and said with a smile to young master DuPont in the box beside him: "Hello, young master DuPont. I''d like to ask you, is this something you must have? "


    Du Pont looked at Du Wei, did not hide the hostility in his eyes, and snorted heavily: "Duke, of course, I''m going to settle this thing."


    Then he looked down at the saint beside him,


    Just now, although there was an auction room attendant who rushed into the box to calm down the farce and set off the young master and his steward, after all, this saint''s Royal Highness had different identities. She was the saint of the temple and also the princess. We did not dare to touch her, but just stood beside her.


    Du Wei looked carefully. The young master Du Pont had a ferocious face, but when he looked at the saint, his eyes immediately became warm and tender, and his admiration was undisguised.


    Du Wei narrowed his eyes, but turned his eyes to her royal highness, who also looked at Du Wei. They made eye contact with each other with a cold smile.


    "Good." Dewey nodded. Then he sighed and pointed to the young master: "mistakes are not terrible, but ignorance is terrible. I feel sorry for you


    Then he turned his head to the people below and said in a loud voice: "dear guests, as the host here, I declare that in view of the special situation just happened, the auction will be suspended."


    DuPont jumped up abruptly. "Why do you do that?" he said angrily


    Du Wei faint smile: "with this is what I said."


    His face turned cold gradually, and his voice spread all over the audience: "anyone who thinks I''m not qualified can stand up and speak."


    Of course, no one from the royal family objected, but those from the south, after meeting each other for a few words, seemed that someone wanted to speak, but when they met Dewey''s cold eyes, they could not help shivering!


    Dewey was in the Northwest for two years. Staring to kill, has already raised a murderous atmosphere. Who dares to look at him?


    "Your Highness." The saint girl suddenly said with a long smile: "you have lost the justice of your tulip auction house."


    She easily stood up and looked at Dewey across the railing. The voice was soft, and there was no fear in his cold eyes. He said: "it''s fair to hear tulip auction house for a long time. But it seems that your order today is not in line with the purpose you have always been here? "


    Dewey sneered and turned to look at the woman. "It seems that your Highness has different opinions on my decision?"


    The virgin stood up, saluted duvet from a distance, and then said slowly, "it''s also a private affair of their family that master DuPont''s servants are disobedient. Now it''s over. Naturally, the auction should continue. Do you want to change the rules here because you want to participate in the bidding? Oh... I almost forgot. After all, you are the landlord here. "


    Du Wei was not angry, but he laughed: "Your Highness accused me of unfairness. Well, there are so many distinguished new and old friends here, and the reputation of my Tulip House''s auction house can''t be accused casually. "


    After a pause, he said slowly, "Your Highness. You have to be fair. I''ll give it to you! "


    At this point, Dewey''s face suddenly sank. His whole body naturally exudes a kind of prestige, and he shouts in a deep voice: "where''s the gatekeeper of the auction house! Get the hell out of here


    As soon as the words came out, two men in tulip auction house attendants came in and knelt on one knee in front of Dewey''s box on the second floor.


    "Are you two gatekeepers today?" Dewey''s eyes were cold.


    They looked at each other and said, "yes."


    "Good." Dewey nodded, tapped on the railing with his finger on the railing, and said slowly, "I ask you, what is the fourth rule of the auction venue?"


    As soon as their faces changed, the man on the left was pale and did not dare to speak. The man on the right summoned up courage and gritted his teeth and said, "my lord... The fourth rule of the auction house is: once the auction starts, the door will be closed immediately. During the auction period, no one is allowed to enter, even if they hold admission tickets, they will be invalid after they have expired!"


    "Well! It''s quite familiar. " Du Wei''s tone is gloomy: "then I ask you, why did the auction go on for the most part just now, and there are still people who can come in!"


    The speaker on the right raised his head and looked at Dewey from a distance. He looked embarrassed and hesitated: "master... Because... Because..."


    "What are you stuttering about! As a member of tulip family, I can''t even speak! " Du Wei''s eyebrows picked, and the man below felt Du Wei''s killing eyes. He quickly hardened his head and said in a loud voice: "master! Because the visitor is her royal highness and has a noble status, we dare not stop her. "


    "Don''t you dare to stop your noble status?" Du Wei''s face became more and more ugly, but he was laughing in his heart and said angrily: "in the auction house, we should abide by the rules here! No waiting for expiration! It''s a rule from here on! No matter who comes, no matter whether they hold tickets or not, once the auction starts, the door will be closed immediately! No access! As gatekeepers, you break the most basic rules at will!! What do you think of my place!! The rules of our auction house are the same. No matter the status or title, the people who participate in the auction must abide by the rules of the game here. The one with the highest price will get the best price! When did my standard here become a measure of rank and status! If you come according to your rank, what do you want to do with the auction? "


    This speaker is also smart. He quickly lowered his head and said in a loud voice, "master! Yes, we are wrong! Be willing to be punished


    Du Wei''s face is a little gentle, coldly way: "from today on, you don''t have to do the thing of the auction house guard, go down and get ten whip!"


    The two guards nodded and crawled out.


    Dewey was fierce, and no one in the audience dared to intervene at this time. Dewey takes care of his men first. The means also make people feel fair. Then Dewey turned his head, looked at the saint in the box next door and said coldly, "Your Highness, I have punished my people for breaking the rules. However, you are not allowed to enter the site in the middle of the day. Although your status is noble, but in business, I only look at the price here. Don''t look at the status... "


    The saint was angry in her heart and said, "Duke tulip, do you want to drive me out?"


    Duwei laughed, and said, "you are the temple, the saint, and the highness of your princess. I''ve broken the rules here. But you seldom come here. If you don''t know the rules here, it''s all the doorman''s fault. How dare I drive a man of your status out here? "


    When he said that, the saint''s eyes were a little relieved. Can hear Du Wei light way again: "just..."


    "Just what?" The virgin frowned.


    It''s not the first time that she and Dewey have been fighting each other. Two years ago, they first met in the slave market. At that time, Dewey cleverly gave herself an ugly face. Of course, she still remembers it. Knowing that the tulip Duke was cunning, she immediately became alert.


    "Your Highness, since you are here today, you must have a ticket in your hand."


    The saint said coldly, "of course there are."


    "Good." Dewey nodded. The voice became more and more gentle, but it made the saint feel uneasy. Dewey continued to smile: "Your Highness, you probably don''t know the rules here. Although you have tickets here, these tickets can only sit in the seats below, but you can''t enter the box above."


    "You The virgin suddenly became angry, but she immediately suppressed her anger. The voice became soft. "Why is tulip Duke so mean?" he said with a smile? Besides, this is master DuPont''s box. There''s nothing wrong with him inviting me up


    "Business is business." Duwei shook his head: "first of all, your status is noble. Coming to my place originally gave me great face. It''s just that, after all, there are national laws and family rules. Although you have a noble status, which one of the guests who can come to me is not a distinguished person? Although you are a saint and a princess, you can''t break my rules. Otherwise, it will be publicized. As long as you are a princess and have a noble title, you can sit in my VIP seat without spending any money. Then, if it will be publicized in the future, my business will not have to be done! There are more than ten boxes here. It costs a lot of money to come up. Since it costs a lot of money, it''s my customer. If other people spend money to enjoy it, but you can get it without spending money... Then it''s unfair to my customers who spend money, right


    When asked this question, all the guests who were loyal to the Regent answered out loud.


    Although the saint''s face was veiled, from her eyes, her expression must be ugly at the moment.


    The young master of the Seine family yelled angrily: "Dewey! This box belongs to our family. Since I invited Verona to come up, this box is set by my family. Why should you drive her down? "


    Du Wei''s eyes suddenly shot at the young master, and snorted heavily. He killed people in the northwest, and naturally developed a momentum. With such snoring and staring, the young master immediately felt his legs softened and his whole body was cold.


    "DuPont Seine." Dewey simply called his name and said coldly, "remember your identity! Although you are the son of the Marquis of Seine, you have no title now. You are just a white man! Do you deserve the name of Duke tulip? You are nothing. "


    These two words immediately made DuPont blush, but in the face of Duwei''s murderous spirit, he did not dare to say anything.


    Originally, in the aristocratic circle, the most important thing was etiquette. Unless they are very close friends, they will only call each other''s names in private. Generally speaking, honorific land should be used in public places, otherwise. It''s considered a loss of grace. It''s very impolite of DuPont to call Dewey by his name just now. Although Dewey''s two sarcasm are a little mean, no one thinks it''s Dewey''s fault.


    "And, Monsieur DuPont Senna. My rule here is that no one is allowed to carry weapons in the auction house. You are a familiar customer here. You must know this rule. And... You didn''t just come in with weapons. They''re still here to hurt people. What do you think of my auction house? Is it your own back garden? "


    Du Wei''s voice became more and more feminine, but DuPont felt a chill in Du Wei''s eyes and became more and more afraid.


    "I''m sorry, because you''ve violated the membership rules here and done something that''s beneath your status. From now on, I will withdraw my membership as a VIP member of the Seine family. Now please leave the box with your entourage. In order to show my respect to your father, marquis senna, I will send someone to return all the money your father ordered for this box. "


    Looking at the powerful servants of the auction house on both sides. The young master of straw bag still wanted to show his authority. He had already been put up and taken out. Dirk, his manager, bowed deeply to Dewey from a distance, his eyes full of gratitude. Then he wiped the blood on his face and went out.


    The count of villa and the two men of Mount Durham looked at each other. They all thought that the Seine family was in bad luck! Marquis Senna has been a steady man all his life, but he never expected to be old. But he was dragged down by such a son of a bastard at home.


    Seeing that DuPont had been taken out, her royal highness could not stay in the box. But she turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Duke tulip, do you really want me to go downstairs?" On the contrary, Dewey laughed and said, "rules can''t be broken. It is reasonable to say that the guests in the box can really invite others in. But this young master DuPont is not qualified now... Well, if your highness doesn''t dislike my rudeness, please come into my box and have a rest. " The saint smiles. The voice is more and more soft, slightly owe owe body: "tulip Duke''s box, how can be crude, thank you for your invitation." With that, he came to Dewey''s box. The attendant behind Du Wei quickly opened the door and invited her in. The saint seemed to be sitting beside Du Wei as if nothing had happened just now. Du Wei also can''t help feeling that the eldest prince is a father and daughter. They''re all fuel-efficient lights¡° okay. Everybody, it''s settled. Let''s continue the auction. " After Dewey''s announcement. But see below is taken out of that DuPont young master, before going out, toward his cast a bunch of venomous eyes. He didn''t speak, but the saint next to him seemed to smile and said in a low voice, "Oh, your highness, it seems that you have offended me today." Du Wei curled his mouth and said faintly: "things that offend people are always indispensable. But it''s nothing to offend an ignorant straw bag. Mistakes are not terrible, but ignorance. "¡° The Duchess is a witty remark The virgin blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "but, your highness, aren''t you afraid to offend me?" Du Wei, with a smile, looked at her and asked, "Oh? Your highness, have I offended you? "¡° Of course not. " Saint voice is very relaxed: "you invited me to sit in your box, I thank you too late." Both of them looked at each other, clearly with their own ghosts, but both of them were smiling, and their eyes were interlaced with each other. However, the attendant behind Duwei was so frightened that he couldn''t help sighing: dear, this big man is really not simple. Our Duke, who just stared as if he was going to kill people, now laughs so well... There won''t be any big twists and turns in the auction. Although the mysterious guests from the South also try their best to compete with Duwei, In the end, however, Dewey "bought" the Pope''s edict at the price of 16 million gold coins. Sixteen million gold coins... Du Wei''s flesh is very painful, but he still has some doubts in his heart: is the conspiracy of the temple so simple to collapse? There seems to be something wrong. According to the rules, after shooting things, they should also inspect the goods in public. However, Dewey himself is the owner of the auction house, so he easily omitted this link (there was no goods to be tested). It was the saint''s highness, who was in the same box with Dewey, who didn''t trouble him any more. Just sitting next to Dewey, and Dewey said some words, although she was wearing a veil, but the appearance is excellent, and graceful, voice delicate, has a charm, sitting next to Dewey, from time to time came bursts of fragrance. Du Wei also can''t help sighing in his heart. No wonder that DuPont boy has fallen into the trap of beauties. His royal highness, as expected, has some skills. At the end of the auction, everyone wanted to say goodbye to Dewey. Villa and de Lanshan didn''t say anything. They just winked at Dewey and left immediately. The other guests, who saw a good play today, also felt that their trip was worthwhile. Some of them knew that Du Wei was going to see Prince Chen and took the opportunity to convey their loyalty to the regent to Du Wei. For a while, the princess was the last one to leave. Before she left, she suddenly looked back at Dewey and said with a low smile, "well, your highness, what do you mean by yenni pie? Or Mosha pie? " With that, without waiting for Dewey to reply, he walked away with a smile. Dewey stood there, frowning and dignified.

 Chapter 293

    The farce of the auction house is finally over. Du Wei tries to figure out Prince Chen''s intentions, but he doesn''t have a clue.


    The most important thing is that I have come back to the imperial capital, but the tulip Duke is very good. He is so casual in his robe and looks unhappy.


    Hearing that Du Wei was about to leave, the court emissary quickly stopped him and said, "tulip Lord... It seems that you don''t have to worry too much..."


    As soon as he said this, duverton glared, wondering if he was in a hurry? I''ve lost 16 million gold coins. How can I not worry!


    "Well... According to the rules, did you put on your clothes first The court emissary sighed.


    Do you think I''m not dressed


    The court emissary was startled and quickly said: "of course not, it''s just..." he saw Du Wei''s impatience and was about to raise words to remind Du Wei of the etiquette problem. Du Wei was already angry and said: "let''s go now. I''m a magician. I can''t control any rules and so on."


    With that, he went out of the door. Seeing that Du Wei was very angry, the court emissary thought that it was none of his business. Why should he offend the red man? So he bowed his head and went out.


    He took a carriage all the way to the palace and got the order of the regent to enter the palace. The Royal Army recognized that it was Duke tulip''s chariot and horse, so they checked it at random, pretended and let duvet in.


    When he got into the palace, Dewey got out of the car, and someone came up to tell him that the Regent was in the garden of the palace. He asked Duke tulip to meet him.


    The garden of the Royal Palace of the Roland empire. It''s a strange sight on the whole continent. All the rich and noble families naturally decorate their gardens with all kinds of flowers and trees. But as the emperor of the Roland Empire, the garden in the palace seems very shabby.


    For nothing else, only one kind of plant is planted in the garden of this palace


    Thorns.


    This thorn flower is the totem of the royal family of Roland Empire, but in fact it is not very good-looking. As the name suggests, nature has thorns, and the thorn flower is a kind of plant that grows in the arid area like a thorn vine. The thorn branches full of barbs are dotted with small white flowers. It''s not really beautiful. The only thing to be praised is its tenacious vitality.


    Poor palace, in order to conform to the "thorn flower family" tradition, according to the tradition. But it''s depressing to plant only such a plant in the palace garden: what''s good for a large area of thorns?


    When Dewey came to the garden, he heard a string of children''s laughter from a long distance. From a distance, I saw a group of palace warriors in gold armor around the garden. After the announcement, Du Wei went in alone.


    It''s winter now, and there''s really not much to see in the garden. The withered thorns look like decay. However, in the garden, two children in gorgeous clothes were playing and chasing each other. Several court maids nearby were watching nervously, for fear that the children would run into the flowers and be stabbed by thorns.


    Duwei finally saw Prince Chen. Today, the young Regent of the Empire, who has cost himself more than 10 million yuan, looks at the two children playing with a smile in a simple elegant white robe.


    Du Wei looked at Prince Chen


    It''s been a year and a half since I saw him. The prince Chen seems mature and steady. They met a few days before the coup. At that time, although Prince Chen was also unpredictable. But after all, the vigor of young people is very obvious. I didn''t expect to see the young Regent in less than two years. It seems that he is already reserved and dignified. He doesn''t look like a young man who is less than 30 years old.


    That pair of eyes is still as bright as before, but the spirit inside has completely become a kind of calm after precipitation. The only thing that has not changed is the smile around the mouth, which is still as warm as at the beginning, making life close.


    Seeing Du Wei coming far away, Prince Chen smiles and says with a loud smile: "Du Wei, you are here. Come and let me have a look. Well, I haven''t seen you in the Northwest for two years. You look a lot taller. "


    The tone of these words is very intimate, just like the tone of a good brother I haven''t seen for two years. He said hello in such a friendly tone, which made Dewey''s anger unable to be sent out immediately.


    Helpless, Du Wei had no choice but to suppress the anger, strode past, and then still gave a gift, coughed: "Your Highness."


    Prince Chen took a close look at Du Wei. Suddenly he sighed, and his tone was even more gentle: "Du Wei... My friend, you look darker than when you were in the imperial capital in the past two years."


    Du Wei light smile, language with a pun: "Northwest where perennial cold wind, bad environment, of course, I have to work more."


    Chen Prince patted Du Wei''s shoulder, and then cast a slightly apologetic look. In his current status, I''m afraid that the only person in the whole mainland who is qualified to pat him on the shoulder is the Regent.


    "It''s hard for you... I''ll keep your sacrifice in mind." Prince Chen chuckled, then, without waiting for Du Wei to speak, he pointed to the two children who were playing and said with a smile, "come on, look, this is my son and daughter."


    Most of the royal nobles marry early. It is said that the prince Chen married at the age of 16 and became a father at the age of 18. Dewey knows that, too. Prince Chen is 26 years old. He has a son and a daughter, and his son is eight years old. My daughter is six years old. It''s just that Dewey hasn''t seen it before, and it''s only here today.


    This pair of children saw Du Wei standing beside their father. They lived in the palace for a long time, and rarely met with outsiders. His highness Chen seldom took them to see those noble ministers. Seeing Du Wei, such a handsome young man, standing beside his father, the two children stared at Du Wei strangely with big eyes.


    But the boy on the left is older after all, eight years old. He had begun to accept the etiquette education of the court. He was a little stunned. He remembered the instruction of the court etiquette teacher in his heart, but he walked two steps seriously. Then he owed his body slightly to Prince Chen. Although he still had some childlike innocence on his face, he had changed his solemn appearance and called his father to Prince Chen. Then he turned and looked at Dewey.


    "This is the Duke of tulip." Prince Chen gave a hint, and the eight year old prince immediately showed a typical smile from the court etiquette teacher training. He owed his body to Du Wei, but his tender voice tried to make a serious appearance: "Hello, tulip Lord. I''m Charlie Augustine


    Du Wei looked at the eight year old child as an adult, sighed in his heart, and slightly owed his body: "Hello, your highness."


    It''s the six-year-old Princess next to me. But as if some timid appearance, hiding behind the little prince, showing half a body, looking at Du Wei, suddenly and milk to speak, sweet voice: "you... You are the magic Duke who built a city in three months?"


    There was some stuttering in the children''s home, and the tone was soft and sweet, which made Du Wei think of his little wife. Looking at this beautiful little girl like a doll, she couldn''t help smiling gently and said with a soft smile, "but it''s the Duke, not the magic Duke."


    But Prince Charles frowned and pulled his sister out from behind. Then he coughed and said, "Karina, have you forgotten the etiquette?"


    The little girl put out her tongue. But clean obediently stood out. A royal ceremony was given to Dewey. Dewey didn''t like the complicated etiquette, but in front of the Regent. Also had to return a half gift.


    Prince Chen''s sons and daughters are born very beautiful, Little Prince Charlie inherited Prince Chen''s seven or eight points of appearance, born very handsome, especially the eyes, is the essence of Prince Chen. I didn''t feel it when I was playing just now. Now it''s quiet, but I''m very young, but I''ve shown some royal manners which are strictly trained.


    It''s little Karina. She''s probably young, but she has a round face. She''s fat, pink and lovely. She has light golden curly hair. She''s more like a Fairy Angel. She has big blue eyes. Her eyes are so simple that people can''t help loving her.


    "Tulip Lord..." Karina looked at Duwei timidly. Finally, under Duwei''s gentle smile, she dropped her timidity and tried to whisper: "I, I heard that northwest is very interesting. Can you tell me the story of Northwest? You... You built a city in three months. Is that true? "


    Dewey nodded with a smile and crouched down. He could not help but put his hand on Karina''s nose and gently scraped it. He said with a smile, "it''s true. If your highness is interested, you can go to see it with your own eyes when you grow up."


    Little Karina was shaved by Du Wei. Her pink face turned red. She stepped back and looked at Du Wei with big eyes. However, she was disappointed and said, "I''m going to wait until I grow up again..."


    Prince Chen laughed and then looked at the attendant beside him: "take them down. It''s late. Today''s class should start. Tulip and I still have time to talk."


    Then, the attendants on both sides came up and wanted to take the two princesses down. Little Prince Charlie still did enough etiquette and slightly owed them body before he left. Little Karina is full of curiosity at Dewey, a face not to give up the appearance, was the court maid to hold down.


    When the child left, Duwei and Prince Chen were left in the garden, and the guards were all standing far away. Prince Chen turned to Duwei with a smile and said, "how about my children?"


    Dewey nodded: "smart and beautiful, your highness, you are very lucky."


    Prince Chen''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly sighed: "being born in a royal family... May not be a blessing."


    Then he shook his head. With a self mocking smile: "looking at their intimacy now, I remember when I was a child... Well, at that time, my eldest brother once took me on a horse... Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe."


    Speaking of the prince who died on the day of the coup, Dewey closed his mouth and said nothing.


    Prince Chen suddenly changed his tone and gazed at Du Wei with a very serious tone. "Dewey... Can you promise me one thing? In the future... You should help me teach my children well, OK? "


    Du Wei was stunned: "Your Highness, you mean..."


    Prince Chen''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, and then covered up with a relaxed smile: "my son Charlie is eight years old, and has begun to ask the palace teacher to teach him. But, Dewey, after all, you are also a scholar of the court, and I know that you are knowledgeable and talented, plus you are young. It''s only seven or eight years away from him. If you are willing to teach this child, it is better than those old scholars with white beard. After all, children always have some resistance to those old guys. "


    Dewey was thinking about what his highness meant. Prince Chen has continued: "my son, smart is smart. I also have great expectations for him... Well, I want to ask you to be his teacher in the future. "


    There are several meanings in this sentence.


    Great expectations... Does Prince Chen want to make this little Charlie the heir to the throne?


    Let oneself be the teacher of the prince, can be a generation of emperor teacher in the future. This position is very high.


    Dewey laughed: "if your highness is at ease with me. Of course, I dare not refuse... But I''m always in the northwest, and I''m afraid I may not have time to teach my royal highness in the imperial capital... "


    Prince Chen shook his head and looked at Du Wei with a smile: "Hey, my tulip Lord... Have you decided to live in the northwest all your life? In that cold and bitter place in the northwest, any other Lord would have chosen a governor to manage it, and he would have enjoyed his fortune on the pretext of returning to the emperor. It''s you. It''s like having a good time in the northwest. I haven''t come back for two years. "


    Du Wei looked at Prince Chen and said with a faint smile: "Your Highness, you''re joking... The situation in Northwest now, even if I want to come back, will you allow me? Of course, some people would like me to come back. "


    They look at each other and smile. It''s all silence.


    Then Prince Chen and Du Wei scattered side by side in the garden. Prince Chen was silent for a while, and then said slowly: "in the future, the situation will be stable. You always have to come back. Dewey, I have high expectations for you. In my heart, you are far more than just a person in charge of a province. "


    High expectations? Dewey grinned bitterly. I wish you could lower your expectations of me! In the northwest, when the mountains are high and the emperor is far away, Lao Tzu is the biggest. What is that? On the contrary, he went back to the imperial capital and suffered a big loss one day.


    Looking at Du Wei''s face, Prince Chen guessed what he was thinking. He stopped and said in a low voice: "well, you don''t have to say it. I know what you want to say. I didn''t tell you what happened today, so I sent someone to do it. You are not satisfied with me now


    Even if Dewey is dissatisfied, how can he say it? He turned the corner of his mouth and said, "I dare not. You are the Regent. As a minister, I should share my worries for your highness. "


    Prince Chen laughed, then looked at Du Wei and said, "well, I won''t let you pay for the 16 million gold coins. You can rest assured. So don''t be so bitter now. I told you to do everything. I''ll pay for the money. "


    oh Is it public consumption? Du Wei looks a little better, but he is still on guard. With his understanding of his royal highness Chen, the other side takes the initiative to give him benefits, which is not a good sign!


    Sure enough, two people walked a few steps again, Chen prince but shifted the topic to the northwest situation up.


    "In the last friction with the prairie people, I heard that you defeated the prairie people''s cavalry in the city of giliat. The golden wolf with 20000 elite and a great shaman wizard were all defeated by you. You can still achieve such a great victory with less battles and more. It really surprised me... Dewey, I found another advantage of you. You people from the Rowling family are all talented in military affairs. Although I have read the war report, after all, the contents on the paper are not detailed enough. Tell me about the process of the battle in giliat city


    When it comes to the "Rowling family", Dewey is embarrassed. After all, he has changed his name to tulip family.


    Fortunately, he knew that Prince Chen didn''t satirize himself with this. After pondering for a while, he told the prairie people how to sneak into the ground and how to fight in giliat city one by one.


    When the northwest army colluded with the grassland people, they first surrounded Loran, the capital of Desa province. The grassland people took the opportunity to sneak in, how they forced the northwest army to retreat for ten li, and how they disguised themselves. The soldiers led their troops out of the city in several ways. On the way, they defeated a small group of grassland cavalry. When they learned that giliat city was surrounded, how did they fight under the city


    After all of this, Dewey''s eloquence is good. It''s wonderful. Prince Chen listened attentively and did not interrupt.


    After that, Dewey added, "Your Highness, this victory. There''s a lot of luck in it. If I had not defeated a small group of grassland cavalry on my way and got the news, I''m afraid it would have been too late to rescue giliat City, then the city would have been broken. And... Governor Bohan of nurin province sent reinforcements in time. In that war, the reinforcements sent by governor Bohan were also loyal to the Empire and sacrificed blood... "


    "I know that." Prince Chen waved his hand and interrupted Du Wei. Suddenly he asked, "but I''ve always been a little confused... Grassland people are OK. Why dive in? Why is their goal giliat city? " Du Wei was stunned. He knew that the grassland people came to find the Warcraft on the order of the wizard king of the big snow mountain. But this matter, he didn''t plan to tell Prince Chen truthfully, thought about it, casually found an excuse to fool the past: "I don''t know, it must have something to do with collusion with the northwest army. I want to attack us while the northwest army is besieging Loulan city. Plunder. "¡° It''s just looting. They won''t send their main general Jin Langtou and 20000 elite cavalry. " Prince Chen shook his head and thought for a while. "There''s something fishy about it. We have to check it out," he said Dewey didn''t take the words, and stood by quietly. After a moment''s silence, Prince Chen suddenly smiles and looks at Du Wei: "also, I heard that you used some powerful new weapons when you broke the prairie cavalry under the city of giliat. Well... It''s a kind of can that can explode, right? It''s said that the explosion is very powerful. And ordinary people can use such weapons, which is also an important reason for the defeat of grassland people, right? " Say, Chen Prince is squinting eyes, smiling at Du Wei. Dewey''s heart sank, and the secret was not good. However, when giliat went down to battle, tens of thousands of people on both sides of the enemy and US could not hide the gunpowder jar. They had to smile bitterly and say, "yes... It''s really a new thing, but it''s not as powerful as the legend, but it was suddenly used for such a time. The fire and the movement were a little frightening, It just scares the grassland people''s horses. "¡° I''m afraid... It''s not that simple. " Chen Prince light of smile smile, smile not smile of saw Du Wei one eye. Du Wei''s heart moved, and he heard Prince Chen continue to say: "I heard that the kind of things you made, let the crowd throw, the power of explosion, can kill the enemy around. Grassland people suffered a great loss that day! And... And you''ve got a team of magicians riding broomsticks to throw this weapon down from the sky. The effect is surprisingly good, right? " Du Wei more listen to more is secretly frown, faintly understand the meaning of Chen prince, his heart is some dissatisfaction, simply shut the mouth don''t speak¡° "Ah..." Prince Chen suddenly sighed, then looked at Du Wei''s eyes, his voice was sincere, and said: "Du Wei, I know, I''m just like you asking for this new weapon. It''s too much to say. But you are a smart man, you should understand the current situation... Northwest situation, is a hair trigger. Within three or five years, there will be a big war! At that time, facing the northwest army and grassland people, you are not the tulip family that can stand it! I''ve been secretly rearranging armaments since last year. If you can equip the imperial army with this new weapon, it will certainly have the greatest effect in the future war! Moreover, with such sharp weapons, the soldiers of our empire can reduce a lot of casualties. " How does Dewey not know all this? He is not unwilling to give the powder to Prince Chen to equip the army. After all, in the northwest, he has given a batch of powder to governor Bohan. Since he can give it to Bohan, it''s not that he can''t give it to Prince Chen... But he is really angry!

 Chapter 294

    Dewey remembered that he was almost empty handed when he went to the northwest! The central government of the imperial capital did not support a single soldier, not even a single gold coin! It is only through self-reliance that we have achieved the present situation in the northwest! Can now, oneself planted big tree, Chen prince a word, want to pick fruit?


    Where is such a cheap thing in the world?!


    What''s more, the more than 10 million gold coins I just dug out are not available yet!


    "I know you are a little reluctant." Chen Prince slightly a smile, way: "I also not open mouth to ask with you.". After all, I know that if you can develop this new weapon, it will cost a lot. I won''t take your things for nothing... In this way, I will pay 10 million gold coins to buy the manufacturing technology of your new weapon. How about that? Besides... I''ll give you six million gold coins for that broomstick. Hehe... I''m very interested in your Decepticon air force. If we can get tens of thousands of air forces... What''s the advantage of grassland people''s cavalry? "


    At the end, his voice couldn''t help getting excited.


    Tens of thousands?


    Du Wei listened to the secret gimmick in his heart and thought, is this broom so easy to make? Even if there is the manufacturing technology developed by master Aleck, it depends on the variant walnut seedlings that he made with the spring of time. Now, there are only dozens of brooms in the warehouse.


    Tens of thousands? Don''t even think about it!


    Besides, the flyer of broomstick must be a magic person! At least you have to be a magic apprentice! Otherwise, if you can''t input magic, you can''t fly. There are only a few hundred magicians in the whole continent, and there are only a few thousand magic apprentices... Where can we get tens of thousands of air force?


    Prince Chen doesn''t understand the reason. Do you think it''s so easy?


    But... Ten million. Six million broomsticks... What this guy thinks is good! In this way, I''ve got 16 million yuan to pay back, and I''ve got two killer weapons, gunpowder and broomstick?


    Is there such a cheap thing in the world?


    Dewey thought of it with a sneer.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, your highness." Du Wei looked sorry and sighed.


    Prince Chen frowned and looked at Du Wei. He said with a bitter smile, "what''s the matter? My tulip Duke, do you think my price is too low? Yeah. I also know that you have suffered some losses. However, I''m not financially well off now. After all, I haven''t been in charge for a long time. I have to stabilize a lot of things and spend a lot of money. The military expenditure is huge. In addition, I have been preparing for the future war and reorganizing my armaments. I don''t have much money in my hand... "


    "It''s not about money." Dewey shook his head: "Your Highness, listen to me carefully."


    He has a sincere face. But in the heart secretly way: you want to knock me, can''t I blackmail you??


    He thought so in his heart, but the expression on his face was sincere. He took a deep breath and stepped back. With a deep bow, he said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, just imagine that you have given me all my titles. You are very fond of me, Du Weirong. Everybody knows. This weapon or something, I got it out just to deal with the northwest army and grassland people. It''s not that I don''t understand what you''re saying. It''s just that it''s not so simple in practice. "


    He said so sincerely, Chen Prince refused also not angry, Wen Yan smile to Du Wei: "Oh. Tell me, what''s wrong? "


    "Let''s talk about the broomstick first." Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "my highness, don''t look at me. I''ve got more than 20 magic students and they fly all over the sky on broomsticks. It''s so easy. This Decepticon team, in a word, is made of pure gold! This team is a small-scale organization. It''s OK to be a surprise soldier. But it''s organized on a large scale as you say. That''s absolutely impossible! First of all, it''s very difficult to make this magic tool. " Finish. Dewey did not hide, but simply explained the general process and manufacturing method needed to make the broom.


    After all, Prince Chen has learned magic from the court magician, and his own strength is not bad, so his insight in magic is not low. As soon as Dewey said it, he understood. This broom is too expensive to make.


    What''s more, Dewey also conceals about the spring of time. Without the spring of time, even if you are given a full set of technology, you can''t get those walnut seedlings that mutate after grafting! On this point, it can be said that it is even more difficult! Walnut is rare in the mainland, otherwise, the magician would not be proud of the walnut wand. According to Dewey, the mutated walnut is even more difficult to cultivate than ordinary seedlings. Even if it is cultivated, the survival rate is only 10% or 20%, which is already remarkable.


    Chen Prince roughly calculated in the heart for a while, probably calculated the cost of a flying broom, can''t help but take a cold breath!


    "So... I''m afraid you can''t get a broomstick without hundreds of thousands of gold coins?" Chen prince a face of worry.


    Du Wei pushed the boat along with the current and added: "I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of gold coins are not enough. If you add in the low qualified rate of finished products... I''m afraid the cost of a broom will reach about one million gold coins. "


    This number is enough to make people despair!


    Even if Prince Chen is the master of the mainland, rich world, also know that such expensive weapons are absolutely not large-scale equipment. The annual revenue of Roland empire was only 70 million gold coins, leaving aside the daily government expenditure, military expenditure and so on, there was not much left. Such a calculate, immediately let Chen prince give up the idea. But he still had some doubts: "but Dewey... I''m afraid that''s not true? Since it''s so expensive, how can you make dozens of them at once? "


    He said, squinting at Dewey.


    Du Wei''s heart moved and sighed: "I''m also lucky. The first batch of walnut seedlings survived most of them, but it''s also fortuitous. Later, they died more and lived less. I can make dozens. It''s also my luck. Later, I became greedy in my heart. I once wanted to get more money out of it. Unfortunately, I lost money again and again. I didn''t know how much money I had wronged. Your highness, this is absolutely impossible. It''s not that I''m stingy. If you don''t believe me, I''d like to send you the whole manufacturing process. I''ll send someone to try and make it myself, and I''ll know. "


    This manufacturing process can be really, but without the passage of time, nothing can be done. So Dewey was very determined.


    "Also, even if you do get thousands of broomsticks out... I''m afraid it won''t work! Your highness, what I said just now is very clear. You should also understand it. If you want to fly to heaven on a broomstick, you have to be a magic apprentice at least, unless you have a magic foundation! On the mainland, where can we find thousands of magic apprentices? "


    Chen Prince nodded, believed Du Wei''s words: "that you say how to do?"


    Dewey laughed to himself. But also understand this time absolutely can''t show a little complacent look, otherwise the fox tail exposed, deliberately a worried ponder for a while, just pretend to suddenly think of the same. "I have an immature idea. Well, maybe it''s possible to have a try."


    "Say it Chen Prince eyebrow a pick.


    Dewey stood up straight, gesticulating in his hand and saying, "Your Highness, this broom is really true. The biggest feature is air superiority. On the mainland, there is no weapon that can strike the enemy from the air. So it takes up the stool. But if you want to get this air superiority, you don''t necessarily have to rely on this broom... "


    As soon as Prince Chen''s eyes brightened, he was a smart man who could see through at one point. He immediately said, "what do you mean..."


    "Hot air balloon." Dewey said with a smile: "Your Highness, you won''t forget the hot air balloon in my family business. Now this thing has been improved to make bigger balloons. It can carry the weight of several people below. Flying in the sky, although the speed is a little more than the broom. But the good thing is: you don''t need magic people to operate balloons. As long as ordinary soldiers are trained a little. The cost of a hot-air balloon is much cheaper than a broomstick. "


    Prince Chen thought for a while. The more he thought, the more feasible he felt. He nodded: "you''re right! In particular, the air superiority is unique! Hum! If we had such an army that could fly to and fro in the sky, we Roland people would never have to be afraid of those grassland people''s cavalry


    After a pause, he suddenly laughed again: "Dewey, what do you think to do about the hot air balloon?"


    Du Wei knew that he could not be polite at this time, otherwise he would suffer losses again. He said: "Your Highness, this hot-air balloon has been very popular in the mainland in the past two years, but in terms of manufacturing technology, I have never disclosed it to the public. Although there are imitations outside, it is far worse than my tulip family! If your highness wants to set up an air force, I am willing to support it. However, your highness, although I have a little money in my pocket, it is impossible for my family to bear the military expenses of the imperial air force. "


    Prince Chen laughed: "I can''t thank you! For this matter, let the military purchase, approve military funding, and purchase from you in the future... Well, no! It''s better to organize a large workshop for large-scale manufacturing. Dewey, why don''t you sell me the manufacturing technology of this balloon. Otherwise, I''ll only buy from you. I''m afraid you won''t have time to build so many. "


    Du Wei also laughed happily: "Your Highness, the craft of hot air balloon is not complicated. You don''t need to sell it. I''ll give it to you directly."


    Prince Chen''s face brightens. As soon as he''s about to speak, his heart suddenly moves. He knows Du Wei very well. He knows that Du Wei doesn''t want to suffer any loss when he''s doing something. If he''s so generous all of a sudden, there must be a ghost. When the praise came to his lips, he said with a smile, "ha! You probably have other conditions. "


    "It''s not a condition, it''s a difficulty." Du Wei said with a wry smile: "Your Highness, I''m afraid this thing can''t fly just because of the technology of making hot-air balloons... One of the key points is the fuel of this hot-air balloon! Only the fuel prepared with a special formula and the hot gas generated after combustion can make the balloon fly. Otherwise... It''s a waste. "


    "The fuel..."


    Dewey immediately said, "this fuel formula is absolutely not for sale!"


    Prince Chen frowned: "Duwei, it''s a matter of great importance. It''s a matter of imperial armament and national destiny. If you don''t give up, I''ll make it up to you... "


    Dewey still shook his head. "Your Highness, can I tell you a story?" he said


    "The story?" Prince Chen frowned.


    Before he could say anything more, Dewey said directly, "once upon a time, there was a man who had a lot of chickens at home. One day, one of the hens suddenly laid several eggs. The man was so happy that he took the eggs for money, once or twice. Forget it. But after a long time, the chicken never laid eggs again. Just because it painstakingly laid an egg, but it was taken away by the owner, but it was empty! Even if it doesn''t give birth to one, the owner just loses one or two eggs a day. But in this way, there are many other hens at home. I was going to lay eggs, but when I saw this situation, I was afraid that I would lay eggs myself. Like the hen, the owner will take away the eggs. More hens, after their own secretly lay eggs, but also their own secretly hidden, do not let the owner know. Your highness. You help the owner of this family to calculate that he raised so many hens in his family because he exploited the first hen to lay eggs so badly that he only got a small profit. What''s the loss? If you think about it, he would have taken a little less eggs from the first hen, one at a time. Or take only a small half at a time, then it will not fall behind that kind of situation! If he is more kind, he will get half of the eggs laid by so many hens in his family, and the number will be large! Think about it. How much did he lose because he was eager for quick success and instant benefit? "


    What a wise man Prince Chen is, with delicate mind. It was immediately clear what Dewey meant. Then he said with a smile, "OK, Dewey, beat around the bush. Do you scold me for exploiting too hard? "


    Dewey shook his head: "how dare I scold you? But your highness, to tell you the truth, if you must, I will give it to you. But after all, I won''t be convinced by the results I worked so hard to get... It''s true. In your face, I say the same! But after all, you are very good to me, so I''ll give it to you. What about after that? My hen, under your command, will not only lay such an egg in her whole life? What will you do if I come up with something new in the future? You''re about to go? To tell you the truth, even if we have a good relationship for a long time, this kind of thing... Would you like to change it to you? "


    Chen Prince frown, ponder, nodded: "yes, even if changed is me, I also affirmation not happy."


    "And more!" Du Wei said slowly: "there are so many magicians in the mainland, among them there are many talented people! At the beginning, when the magic society was established, you doubted the spirit of sharing. But later, it was proved that many magicians had their own wonderful research results, but they didn''t show them. Well, in this world, in addition to me, Dewey, there are naturally other intelligent people who can produce more and more new things, which may be of great use to the country! But if we all know what new things Dewey has made, the royal family will ask for it... Then there is such an example in front of us. Other hens who lay eggs, even if they can, will not give birth to them! Even if born, also hide armpit, you will never see! Right? "


    This truth is nothing more than the revision of "kill the chicken for the egg" and "fish with all your might". It''s useless to say this in the face of a tyrannical monarch, such as Augustine VI, who is a fatuous man with great achievements. But Du Weishen knew that Prince Chen was a wise man, and this truth should be able to move him.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for Dewey to fool the regent for a while, but it''s just a temporary solution to the problem of hot air balloon fuel. What can we do later? How can he fool himself when he asks for gunpowder or other technology?


    Trick can only be used once or twice, the more times, the less effective. It''s better to use this kind of positive principle to persuade him, and then once and for all.


    What''s more, Du Wei still has some confidence in the prince Chen. He is not a fatuous monarch. He should be regarded as a wise and enlightened man.


    Chen Prince although in the heart also some unhappy, but thought carefully, also want to open, light smile way: "you say the truth is right.". Well, in that case. You must have an idea in your mind, too? Don''t hide it. Let''s talk about it. How is this business going to be done? "


    "It''s very simple. I sell finished products to the military at a low price. I can serve as a long-term supplier for the military. I can sell a large number of finished hot air balloons to the military at a price lower than the market price to form the air force. But... I don''t sell the technology. "


    Said Dewey, pondering for a moment. "I can give the military about 20% less than the market price, and I guarantee that the quality of the tulip family''s hot air balloon airship is reliable! But in return, I ask for three things: first, you can''t default on my payment; second, I ask for the long-term exclusive supply right, and you should sign a contract agreement with me in the name of the Regent of the Empire. Business is business. There is a clear distinction between public and private. In the future, we can have a basis for talking about any small disputes. "


    Looking at Prince Chen''s face as if it was going to be gloomy again, Du Wei quickly added: "this matter can be publicized publicly, I want to have this matter as a precedent. In the future, there will be more hens willing to give you their eggs to taste! "


    With this last sentence, Prince Chen''s face looked better. He suffered for a long time, and then laughed: "Duwei! You are really smart! Good. Even if you convince me! This is the way to do it! However, since it is imperial arms procurement, the quantity is certainly not small. Are you sure you can provide such a large quantity of goods? "


    "Don''t worry about that," Du said. I am also ready to expand the production scale of my workshops. Since the military wants to purchase large quantities of goods, I plan to set up another factory according to a new thing I got in the northwest. "


    "Factory?"


    "It''s the factory." Dewey nodded: "the business that specializes in making hot air balloons and related armaments for the military, um... I''ve figured out the name. This new industry is called Boeing aviation. "


    Then Dewey immediately drew up a plan: naturally, there was not much difficulty in making hot-air balloons. Dewey even immediately quoted a price. According to the volume and load of the existing hot air balloon in my hand, I divided it into three levels and set the price. According to the existing technology, the largest hot air balloon only carries ten people. Dewey quoted three levels of prices, the highest to the lowest, 8000 gold coins respectively. Six thousand gold coins. A thousand gold coins. The key issue of fuel is the price of 50 gold coins per barrel of fuel. Accept military procurement.


    After careful calculation, Prince Chen was eager to set up an air force in his heart. In the first year, he ordered six million gold coins.


    Having said that, Prince Chen laughs and looks at Du Wei: "you''ve already made a good idea in your heart, haven''t you? HMM... well, that can explode, you only sell finished products, not technology, right? "


    Dewey laughed and said, "good. As it happens, I''m also carefully improving the fire pot, and the lethality can be increased in the future. And I''ve already sold some to governor Bohan of nurin province. Your highness, if you ask the military to purchase from me, then the price will be 10% lower than governor Bohan. "


    Dewey was very happy with the two deals.


    The balloon doesn''t make much money... But the fuel is a consumable! As long as you balloon up once, it will consume fuel! After use, you have to find yourself to buy again! This consumable business is the most profitable one! And gunpowder, too!


    I almost got the arms purchase order from the Imperial military, and I''m the biggest one. Do you worry about the financial resources in the future?


    Neither of them mentioned anything about the Pope''s purpose.


    Chen Prince don''t mention, Du Wei himself also won''t silly to mention this thing!


    Chen Prince let Du Wei buy down, just don''t want this thing to spread, don''t want anyone to take this decree to get baptism of the pope!


    Of course Dewey won''t do it.


    He has already thought about it. Isn''t your Pope selling it in the name of disaster relief anyway? I''ll buy it in the name of disaster relief!


    Externally, the Duke of tulip is not a believer, but he is also grateful for the kindness of the Pope, so he invested money to buy this thing, even for the disaster relief in the south. But the Duke of tulip is not a believer, so there is no need to ask the Pope for baptism. This thing, as a precious souvenir collection.


    Well, that''s it.


    I''m done with the business. Dewey was relieved. Then he accompanied Prince Chen to chat for a while, talked about the scenery of the northwest, and talked about some interesting things about playing with the prince of the grassland when negotiating with the grassland people.


    At last, it was getting dark. They talked for an afternoon unconsciously. Du Wei is about to leave, but Prince Chen suddenly sighs.


    A haze flashed over his handsome face. Du Wei looked in his eyes and moved in his heart


    tell the truth. This time when he came back to see Prince Chen, Du Wei always felt that he seemed to have changed a lot, especially between eyebrows. He was a little more worried than that year. It was obvious that there were too many things to worry about. When I knew him at the beginning, the prince Chen was young and romantic, smart and calm, and extremely resourceful. He could be regarded as the first-class figure Du Wei came to see in the world! But now it''s less than two years. Looking at him again, Dewey always felt that his brow was a little less relaxed at first, and people seemed to have a little more... The kind of feeling that can''t be said, seems to be mature, seems to be old.


    Just imagine. At the beginning, Prince Chen was so free and easy. In his laughter, he had a lot of tricks to make the enemy die! But now look at him. The smile in the eyes, but always a little more tired.


    Seeing that Du Wei was going to leave, Prince Chen suddenly sighed and said in a low voice: "Du Wei... No one can accompany me to say these words for a long time... Well, since you are back this time, don''t rush back to the northwest. Anyway, there won''t be any big events in the northwest in the near future. You''ll live in the imperial capital for more days and wait for spring. Go back. "


    "... oh?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Prince Chen seems to smile, but this smile is particularly strange: "you stay, also have a lively look. Well... Few people know about it now. They don''t know about villa or mount tran. More than a month later, at the beginning of spring, in the imperial capital, I will make a big scene for you to see! "¡° What''s going on Prince Chen''s eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, smiling as if very relaxed: "Duwei, there is a problem. You always wanted to ask me. But it''s all hidden in my heart and not easy to ask... You are not always very strange, when the summer celebration was on the day of the coup. Why did the temple suddenly send out the Holy Knights to help me? After all, my eldest brother''s daughter is the saint of the temple. In terms of relationship, it seems that the temple should stand on his side. But why did the temple stand on my side that day? " Du Wei heart a jump, but on the face don''t make a sound color, quietly looking at Chen prince. His Highness''s smile at the moment is more or less the same as that of the coup that day. He has a lot of moves after the coup, which is dead of the taste of the prince at that time. He laughed darkly: "because... I promised the Pope one thing! This is something that the temple has not been able to do for hundreds of years What? " Dewey couldn''t help but ask after all. Prince Chen''s face is expressionless, and his eyes are absolute¡° I promised the pope that I would accept his baptism publicly, and then officially recognize him as the godfather! I salute him as a Godson! The ceremony will be held at the beginning of spring in a month! " On hearing this, even though Du Wei didn''t have much loyalty to Prince Chen, he couldn''t help shouting: "Your Highness! This is absolutely impossible! " Du Wei look startled, surprised looking at Chen prince, the heart is to feel a trace of Absurdity: is this clever guy crazy? This kind of commitment can also be made?? It has been nearly a thousand years since the struggle between the divine power and the imperial power in the temple! The temple wants to be on top of the royal family all the time! But how can the royal family bow to the temple? The two sides are fighting openly and secretly, and now there is no real division. But... Who is Prince Chen?? He''s the Regent now! Although Augustine VI is still emperor in name, everyone knows that he is the master of the mainland! Although he did not ascend the throne as an emperor now, the position of the emperor in the future must be his! How can he recognize the pope as the godfather? Are you kidding? Does the emperor recognize the pope as the godfather? It''s something that hasn''t happened in a thousand years!! In this way, does it not recognize the status of the temple above the emperor?!! Duwei''s face has changed several times. The prince is not a fool. How can he not understand such a simple reason?! Can you make such a stupid promise?! Prince Chen looked at Du Wei quietly: "do you want to say that I am the emperor of the future, which means that the royal family bows to the temple? The divine power is superior to the imperial power, and the harm to the empire is far-reaching? " Dewey''s face was grave: "yes... I really want to say that. But I want to hear more from you, because I think the Lord Chen I know is not such a short-sighted person! In order to get the support of the temple in the coup, he was willing to make such a compromise that moved the Royal foundation! You are not like that Prince Chen seemed to smile, looking at Du Wei''s eyes, there was a trace of warmth: "Du Wei, sure enough, you still know me. I didn''t tell them about it, because I knew that once I said it, it would cause a great disturbance. I have made adequate preparations, stabilized the situation, and I am in power. If I announce it now, I will not be afraid that someone will take the opportunity to make trouble. Dewey... You can see that I have intentions and difficulties. Good! I see you right! "

 Chapter 295

    At the moment, Prince Chen''s voice sounds very soft. His delicate voice is just like the romantic prince who was not in power in those years. His eyes also show warmth.


    "Duwei, I know that although I am high above the world and obedient to thousands of people, it is inevitable that some people will scold me for killing my brother and deceiving my father. Although the eldest brother rebelled that day, he died after all. Moreover, I agreed to his request before he died, did not deprive him of his royal status, and gave him the treatment of flag burial. It''s just that people always get some sympathy when they die. Besides, although I look beautiful now, I''m embarrassed to say that I''m a regent... My father, hum! In the past two years, he may not be so secure in the palace. I also know that the public opinion outside is not unanimous in praising me. There are always some disorderly officials and thieves who want to talk nonsense. I said I killed my elder brother. Well, I''ll admit it. Although I didn''t kill the eldest brother myself, I really forced him to die that day on such an occasion. Say I bully my father... Hum, what a bully! My brother and I finally fought each other. He has helped us to achieve this situation all these years! "


    The last sentence changed duvet''s face... Is there any royal secret in it?


    According to the current normal logic, the imperial capital coup two years ago has already been decided. The mainstream view is that Augustine VI made the eldest prince as the crown prince in his early years, but in his later years he turned to favor his child Prince Chen, which made the eldest prince feel that his successor''s position was in danger, so he decided to take a coup.


    Isn''t that the case?


    "Not really!" Chen Prince ha ha a smile, looking at Du Wei surprised appearance: "Du Wei, your idea I probably can guess, outside spread this view is what appearance.". Can I not know? It''s just... It''s a pity that either I or the eldest brother are the victims of my father! "


    Speaking of this, Prince Chen suddenly turned around and yelled to several royal warriors in the distance: "you all go down. I want to talk to Duke tulip about something. Everyone leave the garden! Who dares to listen to half a sentence. Kill at once


    The knights in the golden armour bowed and turned away.


    Chen Prince''s face shows a trace of exhaustion, suddenly sat down on the floor. It''s winter now, and the grass in the palace garden has withered. His imperial master just sits on the withered grass. Then he takes a look at Du Wei and pats the ground around him.


    Dewey hesitated. Also sat down, sat in the Chen Prince''s side.


    "Do you want to hear a story, Dewey?"


    This made Dewey laugh even more queer.


    Hell... In recent days, I always seem to listen to people telling stories. Maximus told himself a story, QQ told himself another version of the story.


    Now it''s the imperial palace. Is Prince Chen going to tell himself a story?


    But whether Dewey wants to or not, the story still needs to be heard: how can you refuse when the grand Regent of the Empire wants to tell you a story?


    Besides, Dewey is really curious


    Prince Chen sighed softly. He stretched out his hand at will and pulled out a thorn bar from the nearby flowers. With slender fingers, he pulled out the thorns on the thorn bar one by one, and then said slowly: "that was when I was ten years old..."


    From a very young age, I always thought that I was probably the happiest person in the world.


    Birth is the glory and honor of the royal family. Noble blood and status, royal title


    When I was very young, people around me liked to praise me for my intelligence, saying that I was a rare gifted prince in the royal family. In fact, I know that most of these words are just false compliments.


    And I, just sensible than other children earlier.


    Everyone thinks my father likes me very much... Well. He should like me. Because I''m his youngest son. He gave birth to a son when he was 50 years old. Of course, it''s more precious. It is said that he always wanted to have another son, but other imperial concubines gave birth to several Princesses for him. He even killed a royal concubine in a rage... Hey!


    Finally, my mother was relieved when she gave birth to me.


    But... When I was very young, I didn''t know why, I always had a strange feeling. This feeling comes from my dear father!


    Yes, father!


    I know early and show my intelligence early. So I hired the first teacher earlier than other children. No matter the court scholar, astrologer or court magician, they all praised me for my intelligence and said how talented I was


    But maybe it''s my illusion? Because every time, I always feel that when the teachers praise me in front of my father, my father looks at me in a strange way. It''s not like the way a loving father looks at his favorite son.


    The eyes, like... Like an aging lion, looking at a cub that has already opened its teeth and claws! It''s like one sees a potential threat to the future!


    That kind of eyes, let me feel a trace of instinctive uneasiness, a trace of instinctive danger!


    Although... My father hid such eyes very deeply. But I have already vaguely understood one point:


    In fact, my father didn''t really like me and spoil me as the outsiders said.


    Perhaps, he likes and dotes on me, just deliberately.


    When I was a kid, I didn''t understand why.


    When I was ten years old, I finally understood!


    That year was my father''s 60th birthday.


    Although he was the supreme emperor of the Empire, the master of the mainland, and the most powerful man in the mainland. But when a man is 60 years old, he will inevitably grow old. But this world is just like this. The older people are, the more they want to hold on to something when they have land!


    That year. I was only ten years old, but the night after my father''s birthday dinner, my mother came to my bedroom with a look of joy, and then told me one thing: my father seemed to want to change the crown prince, and wanted to make me crown prince!


    It''s just, at the dinner party, when he showed a little bit of interest. It was fiercely opposed by noble ministers. This matter is strictly forbidden to be publicized, so few people know about it.


    When my father was 70 years old and I was 20 years old, he wanted to make me crown prince, which was opposed by his subordinates. In fact, it happened ten years earlier. When I was ten years old, my father wanted to do it.


    Well, let me go on to the night when I was ten


    Mother, she is not a wise woman. She just instinctively thought that if I could be the crown prince and the future emperor, it would be a wonderful thing. So she was very happy. After all, her father had this idea. Maybe she could succeed in the future. and. Mother is not a scheming woman. She was so happy that she couldn''t help telling me at night.


    But that night. I feel the danger!


    It''s a chill that penetrates the whole body!!


    It''s true that I''m smarter than my peers because I''m more sensible.


    At that time, I have understood a truth: there is no benefit for you without reason in the world!


    Yes, I was young and smart, and my teachers praised me. Even a lot of noble ministers would praise me for being young and wise at the banquet


    But a ten-year-old. No matter how smart you are, you will show your talent again. Can the emperor change his mind to set up a new crown prince?? Is it possible??


    You know, at that time, my eldest brother Yawen was in his thirties. The eldest brother in his thirties has already done things with great means. In his early years, he also participated in the northwest war, although his performance can not be said to be amazing. But it''s also a small credit. And those years. He has been as crown prince, and gradually has his own team. He does things quite well, too. At his age, he is also excellent. He dealt with all aspects of the affairs of the government.


    A ten-year-old boy, no matter how smart he is, is just a talent in study. Can such a performance defeat an adult in his thirties who has mastered certain power and has done things well???


    At least I don''t believe it!


    Father Huang, he will let a 30-year-old son do things steady mature adult don''t believe, but believe in a 10-year-old Xiaomao child? I''m afraid normal people don''t think so!


    Funny, my mother thought it was a good thing, but in fact... Danger is coming!


    Everything has changed since that day.


    The servants and maids around me, as well as the palace teachers, all showed great respect to me. It seems that in their eyes, I am no longer a pure "Prince Chen", but a "Prince Chen who may become an emperor"!


    More importantly... Even my dear brother, the eldest prince, Yawen, has changed his attitude towards me!


    When I was young, my elder brother once held me. I even remember clearly that when I was young, he taught me how to ride a horse. He took me to a white horse, and then said to me, "our Augustine family won the domination of this continent with martial arts. As men of the Augustine family, we should have the spirit of fighting!"


    At that time, he was like a real elder brother. After all, father has many children, but only our two sons, the others are daughters. So when I was a child, the eldest brother was very close to me.


    But just because of the meaning of my father''s birthday dinner, the attitude of the eldest brother to me also changed.


    He never came to me again, never came to see me. No longer came to take me to ride horses, no longer accompanied me to see palace warriors practicing martial arts. I even remember that he had promised to take me out of the palace to drink in a month. However, that promise, he never fulfilled... Until he was defeated and died!


    It''s the father who changed all this!


    It was because he revealed that he wanted to make me the crown prince. As a result, the eldest brother regarded me as the enemy!


    But is it really that simple? Father, did he really like me before he said he wanted to make me crown prince?


    Since then, I have been doubting!


    I said it. Normal people will not choose to give up a 30-year-old calm adults do not believe, but to believe a little boy who knows nothing, even though that little boy is a little smart.


    Therefore, I believe that my father did it purposefully!


    Of course, I couldn''t understand such a complicated matter when I was only ten years old at that time. But I also know that I can''t ask my father about this kind of thing... More importantly. At that time, I had instinctive fear of my father. Although I didn''t understand it at that time, it was probably a natural instinct.


    I can''t figure out the answer myself, so I have to ask others.


    I remember three months later, there was a good chance. My palace teacher told me that there was something new in the imperial capital. There is a scholar named "blue ocean". This scholar is intelligent and erudite. It seems that there is nothing in the world that he does not understand. Astronomy, geography, medicine, flower history... He seems to know everything.


    And at a meeting of scholars from the whole imperial capital. He is even more with superb wisdom, in the debate, all want to blame him jealous of his opponent, argue speechless. Everyone thinks that he is the most intelligent scholar in the imperial capital.


    After the palace teacher told me this, I was very curious. I''ve always wanted to see what the most intelligent scholar in the legendary imperial capital looks like.


    Finally, that day, the teacher told me that there would be another debate in diduli, probably the last time I lost to the blue ocean. Some people are unconvinced and find some famous university students from other provinces.


    I admired the blue ocean in my heart, so I begged my palace scholar teacher to take me to have a look. He was also very interested in this matter, so he took me to


    At that time, I was still young and it was not convenient for me to go out of the palace, so when the teacher tried to take me out and arrived at the meeting, the debate was over. I don''t see the process in which blue ocean scholars put their opponents in silence. But I saw the cheers of the onlookers outside, the people in civilian clothes. My sincere respect and admiration for the scholar named blue ocean.


    I noticed that blue ocean scholar. He is really an extraordinary person, although he wears ordinary clothes.


    This is the world. Many pretentious people, desperate to put on gorgeous clothes, but instead exposed the shallow. And people like blue ocean don''t need gorgeous clothes to set off themselves.


    Just a few simple eyes, I''m sure, this man is called blue ocean. He must be a smart scholar.


    Later... After the conference. In spite of the court teacher''s opposition, I secretly followed the blue ocean. Followed him all the way back to his home.


    Then, I asked the palace teacher to wait outside. I knocked on the door and found the blue ocean scholar.


    I didn''t hide my identity, and he wasn''t surprised at my identity. I can feel that his calm is not disguised, but real.


    Blue ocean is such a person... This kind of person, when you stand in front of him, as if you are really facing the ocean, you will feel his wisdom seems to be unfathomable. And standing in front of him, you will instinctively feel small.


    At that time, when I was young, I made a request to him. I wanted to ask him a question, but I hope he can keep a secret for me.


    Blue ocean thought for a while, then said to me, "if it is five years later, I will refuse your request. But now, I promise you


    Later, I understood what he meant by this sentence: if I were an adult five years later, I would have grown up to the age where I could be cruel for the sake of power. Maybe I would kill people after asking him. But fortunately, I was only 10 years old at that time, and my 10-year-old child was not able to do that kind of thing.


    That day, in the blue ocean scholar''s cabin, I think he raised the question that has been hidden in my heart:


    Why did he suddenly want to make me crown prince? Does my father really think that as a 10-year-old child, I must be better than a 30-year-old adult?


    After listening to my question, the blue ocean scholar thought for a while.


    Then he finally gave me the answer.


    And that answer, let me listen to, really have a kind of creepy feeling! For the first time in my life, I suddenly feel that being born in the royal family is not necessarily a blessing!


    Blue ocean''s answer is not complicated, there is only one sentence: this matter, to blame only your father is now in good health, and your big brother has grown up too fast!


    When blue ocean said this, I didn''t understand. He didn''t mean to explain to me, and I, at that time, it was too late. I wanted to go back to the palace immediately.


    That night, I was in my room, thinking all night by myself! I think of my father''s "love" for me. I think of the way my father looked at me when I was young and others praised me for my wisdom. I think of the helplessness that big brother occasionally showed


    At dawn, I suddenly figured it all out! Blue ocean is right! The biggest reason for this is that father Huang is in good health, while big brother grows up too fast!! His father, Augustine VI, was an emperor who had an extreme desire for power. In his eyes, there is no father son relationship, only the throne! The throne is the only one who has weight in his heart! The supreme throne and the power to dominate the mainland are the only things in his eyes! So, even though he was sixty years old, he still looked energetic, as if he didn''t mean to let go. He is such a man of great achievements. He is even planning to set up a fleet again to go to the South Ocean. He even wants to launch a war against the northwest again. All day long, these crazy ideas are in his mind. He holds power in his hand. He wants to be the greatest Emperor in Augustine''s Dynasty, He still has so many grand plans not carried out, and so many great wishes not realized! At such a time, how can he be willing to let go of his power?? He felt that he was not old enough. He felt that he had a lot to do. He thought that if he could, he would like to be emperor until he was 100 years old!! Hum... But the problem is... In reality, he is in his early sixties! Sixty is an old age. But his son, his legal successor, my eldest brother, is over thirty years old! Thirty years old, is a man''s peak, the most mature, the most energetic, the most energetic age! It can be said that it is the most golden time for men!!! And men of this age, no doubt, are eager to vent their energy on their career, to achieve their great revenge... But this is the contradiction! In those two years, the eldest brother had already had a considerable team. The royal city guards have his lineage. In the military, count Raymond of the Rowling family is his young friend. The financial secretary''s, the Inspectorate''s, all have his family. It can be said that around the big brother, a small political clique of the crown prince has been formed. Such a small political group, has been quite mature... Mature enough to be able to take over!! The eldest brother is waiting for his father to pass on the throne! Even the urgent waiting! At the age of 60, he is still energetic and ambitious, but he still does not want to let go. No one is allowed to covet his throne, even his own son!!

 Chapter 296

    Dewey looks calm, but his heart has set off waves!


    Blue ocean?


    Blue Ocean again??


    Dewey now knows where the blue ocean scholar came from. This mysterious scholar, who was born in Daxueshan, not only trained such excellent young people as Philip. What''s more, it has brought out the top fighters in the mainland like Rodriguez!


    This blue ocean scholar from Daxueshan... Is still involved in the Royal struggle so subtly?


    Is it unintentional? Or do you have a heart?


    Once upon a time, when LAN Hai introduced his disciple to the Northwest with Du Wei, Du Wei only regarded the old scholar as an old man who was concerned about his country and people.


    But after knowing the background of his snowy mountain, I''m afraid that the blue ocean''s request of "don''t let grassland people step over kilimaro mountain" has some other meanings


    Dewey thought so, but he didn''t dare to show a cent on his face. Listen carefully, Prince Chen continues to tell


    In a pack of wolves, the leading wolf is a little old, but he refuses to give up his position. At this time, he is helpless to see that there is already a young male wolf, who is gradually strong and strong enough to threaten his position.


    At this time, what will father do?


    He hit me with the idea.


    I''m young, I''m only ten! And I was praised as a gifted and intelligent little prince.


    If... If I was made crown prince, then when I grow up and mature... My father can reasonably let me wait for more than ten years or even further!


    He didn''t really like me that much. He didn''t really think that I was smarter and more talented than my elder brother in his thirties.


    The only reason is that if I am made the crown prince, he can sit on the throne for more than ten or twenty years, because the heir has not grown up yet!


    This is my father''s "love" for me, which is spread outside. My father''s appreciation to me!!


    ha-ha!!


    Speaking of this, Prince Chen''s voice became very low. He looked at the sky and sighed: "Duwei, you can''t understand... That night, that night when I finally understood what the blue ocean scholars said, how did I come here! I''ve lived my life to this day, and that night was the hardest of my life. The hardest night ever! Even on the eve of the coup d''etat two years ago, the night when I faced the enemy was far less sad than the night when I was ten years old! "


    Du Wei looked at his royal highness Chen''s face, and suddenly felt that sitting in his position was not so beautiful.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Dewey sighed in a low voice: "maybe... I can understand. Because you said that kind of feeling... I have some experience


    Chen Prince looking at Du Wei, his corner of the eye a little bit of show smile: "yes... You really are one of the few people who can understand me. Dewey. That''s why I trust you so much! You, Dewey, once the heir of the Rowling family, were sent to your hometown because you were not favored, and then you were taught by the mage. And back to the imperial capital... Although your experience in the family is different from mine, your situation and mood are quite similar. Dewey, the time I met you, I had a feeling of empathy. So. I''ll be so close to you and value you so much! "


    Dewey was silent.


    He could imagine that the 10-year-old prince was sitting in his room at night more than ten years ago, facing the cold night sky. He realized that his father''s love for him was just a play, and even put him on the stove to bake


    This kind of mood, probably really and oneself at the beginning learned father to send a person to kill oneself of mindset. It''s very similar.


    They looked at each other and laughed. It''s just that the smile this time is more sincere.


    Later, Prince Chen continued to tell.


    After that, I finally figured out a lot. That chilling night didn''t make me despair. I was a little lucky.


    But soon, I finally found out, born in the royal family, although it seems rich and honorable. But once you''re involved in the supreme interest. Then all the wealth and all the honor around you will become immediately murderous!


    The eldest brother gradually alienated me. I didn''t blame him. After I figured it out, I understood. It''s not his fault. After all, we used to be brothers. But after that, we became ridiculous "competitors for the throne.".


    What''s more ridiculous is that the eldest brother didn''t understand that his father didn''t want to pass the throne to me! Because in my father''s eyes, I am also a competitor! The only lucky thing for me is that I am still young and my father can use me as a shield! If I had been in my twenties at that time, my father would never have said that he would make me crown prince!


    Unfortunately... The father does not have a younger son, otherwise, I believe he will choose a younger son!


    Brother Huang sees me as an enemy. The funny thing is that I don''t want to fight with him at all!


    That throne, in my opinion, has no attraction at all.


    So, I disguised want to convey a message to the emperor brother, I hope he can rest assured of me, I will not fight with him.


    The Augustine Dynasty established the country with martial arts. All the Royal Children of the Augustine family had to learn equestrian and martial arts. But I just refuse to study. Even I openly expressed that I was interested in magic, and I went to learn magic in a big way.


    Because everyone knows that magicians are not greedy for secular power. Magicians are supernatural monsters. Moreover, in history, except for the founding emperor Aragorn, no emperor was a magician at the same time!


    Learning magic, will gradually lose interest in secular power.


    Therefore, I deliberately went to learn magic openly, just to let the eldest brother understand that I don''t want to fight with him.


    It''s a pity. The eldest brother didn''t seem to understand my intention.


    What''s more ridiculous is that my learning of magic is regarded as deviant, and my court scholars and teachers all object to it, but my father agrees with me.


    This is regarded by many people as my father''s "doting", even my father''s "loving" indulgence and support me!


    Is that true?


    I have already figured it out for a long time, and I understand the purpose of my father''s doing this: he is happy for me to learn magic, and I hope that after I learn magic. You won''t be interested in power. In this way, even if I was made the crown prince, I would not be anxious to succeed. He could be emperor for several more years!


    Unfortunately, my concession didn''t let me go.


    When I was 11 years old, I was assassinated for the first time in my life!


    I almost died that time! A maid who had been taking care of me since I was five years old brought me a bowl of poison and almost killed me!


    Fortunately. At that time, I had already studied magic, and I had also dabbled in magic pharmaceutics


    Hum! It''s not so easy to poison a magic pharmacist!


    I know my father won''t want to kill me! He''s going to use me as a shield! So, if I want to die, there is only one... My big brother!


    That time. Let me completely disillusioned the last trace of fantasy! I''ve read history, and I know what''s written in books: there''s no kinship in the face of the struggle for the throne!


    That time, I understood. Blindly concession, and can not guarantee our safety! Today he can bribe my maid to poison me. Tomorrow he may bribe my bodyguard to stab me while I sleep!


    I do not want to die, want to survive, then I have no choice, can only embark on and the big brother for the enemy of the road!


    The first time was the hardest.


    As a child, I have no trusted team. He has no power of his own. He is an empty prince. He has only a flashy and dignified status. He really doesn''t have much capital to protect himself.


    At the beginning, I could only try my best to please the court magician. I worshipped the chief court magician as my teacher. For a period of time, I tried my best to learn magic. Try to look like you''re crazy about studying magic. Even every day''s food and shelter, are in the teacher''s side


    The teacher was very happy with my diligence... He even thought I had a rare magic talent. He once regarded me as his proud disciple.


    In fact, I''m just an excuse to stay with him to ensure my safety! Because at that time, I had no other way. In the palace, only by the side of the chief magician was the safest!


    Because the chief magician of the court was only loyal to the emperor, not to any faction. He has high magic power and enough ability to protect me.


    That period of time, I was very poor, but also very embarrassed! But it strengthened my heart even more!


    Although I don''t have much desire for the throne, in order to live, I must have strength!


    Fortunately, after a few days, I cleverly took advantage of the opportunity to spread the news to my father.


    Father was finally reminded of it. After he pretended to be furious, he executed several court chamberlains.


    Then, he began to face up to a problem: in order to ensure that the shield of my throne will not die easily, he must give me some capital to protect myself.


    This is my biggest chip, and also my biggest reliance, which is my father! He won''t let me die! It''s not because I''m his son or how much he loves me!


    From that time on, my father finally began to give me a little real power. He gave me a small team of imperial city near Wei army, and sent several court magicians to act as my personal magic advisers. He also gave me the right to freely enter and leave the Imperial Palace, so that I could calmly arrange my own forces. In this way, I finally began to gradually master a little of my own capital!


    Little by little, I accumulated my own capital and set up my own team. Later, I tried my best to attract some big crocodiles like count villa and Warcraft of Mount Holland


    My brother and I have been fighting for more than ten years before we officially started¡° I don''t want to be emperor. I never want to be emperor. " Chen Prince lightly sighed a tone: "just body in such a bureau, I for self-protection.". I have to fight with my brother. I''m not for the throne... I''m for life! Because I know, if my heart a little bit, but brother will absolutely not hesitate to my life! And things have a beginning, we have to go step by step! Later, even if I don''t want to hurt my brother, I have no other choice! Because I know my brother very well. He was born with some extreme temperament. After decades of suppression by his father, his personality gradually became gloomy and fierce. I thought. With the strength of self-protection, it is OK. But later, I understand a point: even if I just blindly protect myself, it is useless! Because brother Huang has regarded me as a mortal enemy! In his heart, the biggest goal is to get rid of me! Poor big brother, he doesn''t understand until he dies. It''s not that I''m fighting for the throne with him. It''s just that my father is deliberately taking me to get in his way. He never really understood. His real competitor is not me Chen, but our dear father. And this is exactly my biggest advantage. Because I know where the bottom line is. In any case, my father will not let me die, to some dangerous juncture. Father will protect me! This is my biggest guarantee! It''s a pity that I have no room to look back. Because with my understanding of him, even if I blindly tolerate. If he becomes emperor in the future, I''m afraid he won''t tolerate me! I know my brother so well! So. The target of my confrontation with him has also changed. Originally, I just wanted to protect myself. Later, I realized that self-protection is not enough. Only if he can not be emperor, can I survive in the future! As a result, our fight is naturally more and more fierce, and finally to the point of life and death. " Duvet sighed. He can imagine a boy in his early 10''s in danger in the palace. These years is how to step by step like walking on the cliff like the steel wire to come! Of course, Prince Chen is full of stratagems. He has a good way of doing things, and even some stratagems seem vicious. But imagine a child in his early 10 years old who wants to survive without some excessive means. How can he protect himself? Ten year old children lost their innocence and had to fall into the political struggle, the dirtiest quagmire in the world. The Regent of today''s seemingly beautiful scenery! He said that he killed his brother and deceived his father... But those who said these words. How do you know how hard he is¡° Big brother mutiny plan. I''ve known for a long time. But I could stop it in advance, but I didn''t. Because this is my biggest chance. You can bring him down in one step! Only when he is completely down can I survive and win the final victory of this struggle. I am not greedy for the throne, just to fight for my most basic power: survival! It''s just survival! In order to survive, I had to make all kinds of arrangements before the coup. In order to obtain the support of the temple, I had the secret teachings of myself and the Pope. The conditions I offered are enough to make the temple move. Because of this condition, the temple and the royal family have been fighting secretly for thousands of years and have been dreaming of winning! So, although the eldest brother''s daughter was a saint in the temple, the temple still fell to me secretly. On that day, she gave the eldest brother a hard blow! " At this point, Prince Chen''s face gradually showed a complex smile: "the pope must be very proud, because now anyone thinks that I am the Regent of the Empire, and I will be the emperor of the Empire in the future! If the emperor can recognize the pope as the godfather, it symbolizes the royal family''s bow to the divine power! But he was wrong! Everyone thinks that I like the throne. In fact, the throne of the emperor is not so heavy for me! " Then, Prince Chen winked at Du Wei: "Pope, he''s scheming, but he''s scheming me, can''t I? Hum! It''s a pity that we can''t get an emperor to teach children! He can only get a "Regent Godson"! Because, just before I traded with him, I had already made a decision! All my life, I will never become emperor! The title of emperor, or leave it to my children! I''ll be a regent all my life. "

 Chapter 297

    All my life, I will never ascend the throne, just for the Regent!


    In front of Du Wei''s face, Chen prince said his heart has been hidden determination. It certainly surprised Dewey.


    With these secrets, Prince Chen seems to be a little tired. He looks at the sky and smiles calmly: "well, that''s all for today''s story. Remember my words and live more in the imperial capital. At the beginning of spring, I will go after my washing ceremony. At this time, after the news is released, I''m afraid there will be chaos in the imperial capital for a while. "


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "it''s getting late. I originally wanted to keep you for dinner, but I''m a little tired today, and I know that if you eat with me, you won''t have a good time. Villa, they must have been waiting for you. I won''t keep you. These days, if you have something to do with me, please come to the palace at any time. I told you that you are not allowed to stop tulip Archduke from asking for a meeting at any time. "


    Dewey said goodbye and left the palace garden with a shock.


    Today''s harvest is not small. Du Wei did not expect that this emperor, who is now in power, is completely the future emperor in terms of actual power and legal status, but voluntarily gave up the succession to the throne!


    When Duwei came out of the garden, the inner court bodyguard waiting outside came up and took Duwei out all the way. But just after walking for a while, a young woman dressed as a court maid came out of a door next to the palace. She stepped up two steps and whispered, "Duke tulip, please wait a moment."


    Dewey stopped. Looking around, the girl, dressed as a court maid, looks about twenty years old. She looks pretty and beautiful. Her manners are influenced by court etiquette.


    Du Wei had learned some court etiquette. When he saw the maid''s service, he could see that her rank was not low, just so young. And it seems that he seldom goes out in the palace, so he has dropped his head after saying a word to himself, as if he is a little shy.


    "May I help you? Is there anything else the Regent can command? " Dewey looked at the maid.


    The girl''s face was red, her voice was soft, and her voice was thin and thin. "Tulip Duke, I am the official responsible for looking after the royal highness of Charlie and her Royal Highness Princess Karina... Well, not the Regent sent me here. It''s two Highnesses... "


    Du Wei listened, in the heart some doubts, looked at this female official: "two little Highnesses?"


    "Yes." The female official took a deep breath, and finally she was not so shy: "your two Highnesses said that today we can see the world-famous tulip Duke. It''s a great honor. Let me convey my regards to you. And... You must know the meaning of the Regent. Please teach me more in the future. Although I haven''t been a teacher yet. But your Highnesses are looking forward to your instruction. Originally, I wanted to ask you to come, but it''s getting late today. I dare not delay your time, so I have to look for another opportunity. However, in order to express your admiration for the teacher, please leave a little instruction, so that your two Highnesses can enlighten before formal instruction. "


    These words were very appropriate, and Duwei Liang''s two children could not say such a scene. Although the Little Prince Charles looks like a little adult. But such high sounding words, an eight year old child still can''t think of it.


    Dewey thought of this, looked at the waitress with a smile and said, "well, what''s your name?"


    She blushed, hung down her head and looked very graceful: "Your Highness. Please call me blue. I am in charge of the living of my two Highnesses. She also served as a ceremonial officer to teach her two young Highnesses. "


    Well, it turned out to be a court ceremonial. It''s just that such a young man is rare. The girl named Lanlan is not very beautiful, but she is very comfortable with her gentle manner.


    Dewey pondered for a moment.


    Today, the Regent has offered to teach his children by himself. What''s more, he told himself so many secret stories, and also showed that he would never become emperor. Then the throne must be for his son in the future. He asked himself to teach the future emperor, which can be regarded as a kind of esteem and trust, is not easy to refuse.


    What''s more, after all, I still hold the title of a court scholar.


    There is such a custom in Roland, especially in the aristocratic circle! Whenever a noble family invites an enlightening teacher for their children, the teacher should give them some enlightening gifts first. If it is casual, such as sending a book that is easy to understand, the moral is to expect children to read more.


    Or send a delicate quill pen, the moral is to let children take more notes. Or give some of the teacher''s own experience, so that children can figure it out. There are even teachers who believe in the temple, who will give their children a copy of the temple to teach.


    It can also be regarded as a tradition of worshiping teachers and respecting Taoism in the noble circle of Roland.


    For example, Du Wei himself, the first teacher he hired, gave Du Wei a copy of the general history of the mainland before teaching. For a six-year-old girl, it''s a little abstruse. I''m afraid I''ll read it for a while. I''ll feel stuffy and throw it all over again. But this princess Karina is really a strange one. She has been very clever since she was a child. She is really gifted and better than her father, Prince Chen. It''s just. In this volume, there are a lot of experiences and notes written by Dewey himself in between the lines. Some of them are messy, not to mention what they have learned. However, when Dewey was reading, he left some feelings and his own ideas.


    Little Karina was just curious about Dewey. Although the book has turned a few pages, most of the contents are not clear, but Duwei''s notes are very interesting, which makes little Karina gradually see a little interest.


    The original text of the book tells about the separation of government affairs and religion in the Roland empire. At the same time, it also introduces the temple of light and the belief of goddess of light.


    Below, Dewey left a crooked line:


    "What did God give to man? Why do humans respect God? Ordinary people contribute their hard work to the gods. When they are hungry and thirsty, what can gods care? Can you fill your stomach with a few words of goddess''s blessing in your mouth? "


    The book introduces the first religious organization of the temple of light in the mainland. It''s about the clergy.


    Du Wei wrote below: "the so-called clergy, the staff! No production, enjoy the success! The most shameless! It''s a social moth! If everyone in the mainland becomes a god stick, sits in a temple and says "long live the goddess" and waits for others to deliver food and drink, then everyone in the world will starve to death! "


    It says that clergy are not allowed to marry and have children. Dewey wrote below: "bullshit! If everyone is like this, human beings will be extinct! People are gone, and the temple is still thriving! "


    In the original words. There are some vulgar words that the noble princess Karina can''t understand, but she hasn''t seen such words. She thinks the tulip Duke''s point of view is more and more interesting, and she can''t help turning page by page


    In fact, Dewey''s book actually contains a lot of anti religious remarks, which, from the outside, can be regarded as treason and heresy. It''s just that he wrote these words many years ago. A lot of things. At that time, interest came, after writing down. After that, I forgot. After all these years, where does he remember what he wrote on it? It''s not rash of him to present it to your highness today. For one thing, he can''t remember what he wrote. For another, the royal family is not happy to see the temple anyway. It''s nothing for the royal family to see these things.


    But this little princess Karina, with a pure heart, was a piece of white paper in her formal life. When she saw these views of Dewey, she was greatly affected!


    Little Karina was so engrossed that she could not help but see the evening, even the dinner was used in a hurry. In fact, she may not be able to understand it, but she thinks that this view of Dewey has never been shared with her.


    Finally turning to the back page, we can see that in the blank space of the book, Dewey wrote these words: all religions in the world are just fooling the world with the sign of God. Whether the gods are there or not is a matter of gods. But these religions, a human put on the robe of clergy, can go to squeeze other human! What does it have to do with the gods?


    A robber takes a knife to rob people''s money. It''s a criminal. But if the robber changed his knife into a divine robe, and then said to the robbed person, "in the name of the gods," then he would not be a robber, but become sublime!


    The last few sentences, however, were not created by Du Wei, but the famous ones in a novel he saw on the Internet in his previous life


    I want this day, can''t cover my eyes!


    I want this land, I can''t bury my heart!


    Let all living beings know what I mean!


    Let the gods and Demons disappear!


    These famous sentences, which shocked many people on the Internet in Duwei''s previous life, immediately stunned little Karina! Although limited to young, still can''t understand all, but the kind of boldness and absolutely in the words and sentences, but people often aftertaste, heart excited.


    The more she looked at it, the more agitated she was. In her mind, she could not help thinking a lot. Looking at these shocking views written by Du Wei, I can''t help but get lost


    Dewey would never have thought that his notes, which he inadvertently sent out, had become an episode in the history of the whole Loran continent and an inflection point in the long history!


    In a very intelligent little princess, the whitest period of her life has affected her thinking and views, even her character!


    Although Karina is still young now, she may not be able to understand this book, but she has always stayed by her side. In the process of growing up, she takes it out from time to time to read and taste it. The older she gets, the more she understands it, the more deeply she is influenced by Dewey''s views!


    What Du Wei did not expect is that relying on the enlightenment notes, the little princess will become an important person of epoch-making significance to the whole continent of Roland in the future!!!


    "I don''t have any gods in my life. If I really want to believe in anything, then the belief is in everyone''s heart! We can believe in spirit, but we don''t have to believe in idol! "


    "To me, anyone can be suspicious, but he is the only exception. Because he made me and taught me everything I need to know! "


    A few years later, the Augustine Dynasty of the Roland empire was named "bloody thorn flower" by later generations.

 Chapter 298

    In 962, the winter of Roland empire was extremely cold.


    Du Wei came out of the palace that evening, at the invitation of Warcraft and count of villa, he went to the reception dinner made for himself by the powerful people in the imperial capital.


    At the banquet, almost 90% of the staff belonged to the Regent''s faction. Everyone seemed to know that Dewey had gone into the Palace this afternoon to meet the Regent. At the beginning of the party, the faces of the people who had met Dewey at the gate the day before were somewhat embarrassed and strange.


    As for the auction, because the Regent gave the order, none of the powerful people who were very intimate with Dewey on weekdays was willing to disclose in advance, which caught Dewey off guard. People also know that this kind of thing, Dewey''s heart is mostly very dissatisfied. So after today''s dinner, everyone seems a little embarrassed to face Dewey.


    Du Wei sneered in his heart. This is the so-called powerful circle. On the surface, he is affectionate, but on the back


    But after all, he also knew that this was an inevitable phenomenon in the circle, and Du Weidao was not really angry about the actions of these people. It has been more than a year since he left the imperial capital, and he really needs to have a good relationship with these dignitaries, so he simply put down his heart and put on a smile, never mentioning the matter of the Pope''s decree.


    After all, anyone who can get involved in this circle has a thicker skin than the city wall. The Duke of tulip doesn''t mention that. Naturally, other people won''t mention it foolishly. After a while, after a few drinks, the atmosphere immediately became warm.


    In order to please Dewey. I spent a lot of money on this party. But everyone seems to know that the young tulip Duke doesn''t like women very much. Before that, Prince Chen, Warcraft of Mount Delan and the count of villa together gave duverna the beautiful quadruplet. Duverna, who didn''t understand the customs, didn''t even touch it. Without even entering the Duke''s mansion, duverna threw it directly into the shop. Since the Duke didn''t like women, he mostly liked something else.


    All magicians do not like all kinds of precious stones. It''s not for the pure value of gems. But for magicians, all kinds of rare gems are often very useful magic props and research materials.


    After all, Mount Delan Warcraft is the first weapon merchant in the mainland. At the banquet, he presented Duwei 15 strings of necklace made of precious Amethyst. Then said: heard that the Duchess is newly engaged, the future Duchess is also a powerful sorceress. These 15 strings of amethyst, as a gift to the future duchess. This kind of thing can be used as pure female jewelry. At the same time, amethyst is also a precious magic material for magicians. It''s a gift with the best of both worlds.


    For all kinds of gifts, Dewey was not polite and accepted them one by one.


    The party lasted until midnight, this kind of red light day. Duvet had not experienced it for a long time. In the northwest, although he was a duke, his life was relatively simple. It''s midnight. Most of the guests have left.


    Fortunately, because he was engaged in the northwest, many aristocrats who had made up his mind finally gave up. At the banquet tonight, few nobles came to sell their daughters to themselves.


    In the middle of the night, when most of the guests were gone, there were three of them, Warcraft and the count of villa, and the financial secretary''s Baron Sark. Du Wei was invited to a small hall alone.


    The gold selling cave outside the imperial capital is really luxurious to a certain extent. Because the background is the military background. This gold selling cave is mainly a luxury place for raising military expenses. Who dares to make trouble here on weekdays? With the support of so many dignitaries, there are all kinds of rare things here. In such a small room, the floor is paved with fine hand-made carpets, and crystal lamp posts are shining with colorful light. Duwei first sits in one of the sofas, and his body comfortably sinks into the soft velvet cushion. Then two fingers twist the glass. Smile: "three, call me here. Is there something to say? "


    Then he said with a smile, "my Duke... Now there are only four of us in this room. So, if there''s anything, I can just say it. "


    Count villa also nodded: "duvet, since there is no outsider, we three have something to discuss with you."


    Du Wei laughed and said with a gentle smile: "Uncle villa, it''s very polite to discuss something. If you have any orders, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will not shirk it. "


    Duvi''s "Uncle villa" immediately made count villa blush, and there was a glimmer of pride in his eyes. There was a kind of envious expression on the other side of derlanshan and Baron Sark.


    Baron Sark coughed and opened his mouth slowly. He was the lowest in the room. In terms of title, he was only a baron, in terms of position, he was only an official of the financial secretary, and in terms of seniority... For example, mount delandy or villa had followed him for many years before Prince Chen was in power. Before the coup, the Sark Baron was not the leader of Prince Chen, but the commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital. At that time or by Chen prince sent to the undercover kamisiro rebellion, see the situation has gone, this finally submit to the Chen prince.


    After the coup, he took the initiative to hand over military power. After all, the Public Security Department of the imperial capital was in charge of tens of thousands of public security forces of the imperial capital. In the core area of the imperial capital, he controlled tens of thousands of military power. Baron Sark asked himself that he was not Prince Chen''s next of kin and did not dare to occupy this position. Instead, he took the initiative to resign honestly.


    Originally, he was not a faction, but a neutral one. If we have to say his position, it is slightly biased towards the old emperor Augustine VI. After Prince Chen came to power, Baron Sark was really afraid of the bloody scenes on the day of the coup. He had made up his mind. After handing over the post of commander of the public security department, he left the imperial capital with his family and went back to his hometown to live a relaxed and rich life.


    But unexpectedly, his practice of knowing current affairs was appreciated by Prince Chen. To this kind of know advance and retreat, have proper measure person, Chen prince gave birth to a favor to him instead. He refused his request to return to his hometown and instead transferred him to the imperial treasury. Sark was originally a cautious man, after he became the financial secretary. Because he is not Chen Prince''s legitimate, do things is hard, did not dare to give people any control. As a result, he did a good job and was promoted by Prince Chen. Over the past year, he has become a new rich man in the Regent Group. In the imperial finance department, although there were several big men above him, they all regarded him as the confidant of the Regent and regarded him as the second person in addition to the chancellor of the exchequer.


    There are also rumors. A few years later, when the chancellor of the exchequer retires, he will be the next one.


    That''s why he is qualified to talk in this small room today. Dewey. The Earl of villa, the Warcraft of Mount Holland and the Baron Sark are almost the giants of the Regent Group.


    "Your Highness." Baron Sark coughed. Then he solemnly said: "in fact... After you left the Palace this afternoon, I was immediately called into the palace by his Highness The Regent. Well, your highness told me something about the production and supply of military materials in the future. His highness means that in terms of finance, let me lead people to make a budget and plan... "


    Dewey''s eyes brightened and he looked at the count of villa and mount Delan. One of them is in charge of the Royal estate. One is the biggest arms dealer in the Empire. He invited himself in, probably to have a share in this big cake.


    Dewey thought of this and said, "well, I''m going to discuss this with Uncle villa. Since you''re interested in this, too. Let''s talk about cooperation. "


    The fat on a fat face of Mount Delan trembled. He said with a smile: "interested, interested! Of course I am


    Duvet pondered for a while, and made a decision at once. Providing such a big business for the Imperial military. With his own strength, it''s really hard.


    Moreover, the human and material resources in the northwest are limited after all. In the next two or three years, the main force will be spent on expanding our armaments. If the main financial and human resources are used in this business, I am afraid it will delay the development of the northwest military. Although these businesses are huge, the real core part of them is the fuel and gunpowder for hot air balloons. Others are not high-tech, and the cost is huge, and the profit is relatively low. You might as well let them do it for others, and be happy to do it for yourself.


    With an idea in mind, Dewey took the initiative to put forward his own plan: to produce this piece of hot-air balloon, let it out, and let count villa and de Lanshan distribute it. The hot air balloon has been imitated by some people outside, but most of it is not to the point, which is worse than that of Dewey''s, and there are also some in the hands of Mount Delan Warcraft.


    Four people talked about in this room in the middle of the night, basically decided the matter. Mount Delan, Warcraft, Dewey and the count of villa jointly selected a piece of land near the imperial capital, and then set up a factory specializing in the production of hot air balloons used by the military, which is what Dewey called "Boeing Airlines" in front of Prince Chen.


    In terms of investment, Mount Delan and the count of villa share equally, while in terms of profits, Dewey can share 20% of the profits at the cost of providing hot-air balloon production technology, and the other 80% will be shared by Mount Delan and the count of villa.


    Baron Sark, on the other hand, is responsible for the purchase of the financial secretary. It is not necessary to elaborate on the advantages of this. Anyway, Warcraft and count of villa are willing to share half of the benefits as the cost of management. Among them, Baron Sark''s own needs are given to the military leaders.


    As for gunpowder and fuel, the count of villa knew that duvet would never let them do it together, so he didn''t even mention it.


    After a night''s talk, Dewey was a magician, full of energy, but nothing. Villa and tran Shan are exhausted, but such a big business can bring a lot of benefits in the future, which also makes people very excited.


    But in the end. Dewey made an additional request.


    "The production of hot air balloons will require a lot of leather goods. Our United Factory is bound to purchase from abroad... On the mainland, although cattle and sheep are also produced in the north, they are in the minority after all, and they are inferior in price and quality. Therefore, I suggest that all local sources of goods should be purchased from grassland! At least before our empire breaks with the steppers in the future. The source of this purchase must be from grassland! This must be done! "


    The count of villa and mount Deland thought for a moment, and then said, "the Duke is right. Grassland people are good at grazing, and their cattle and sheep are really superior. But... It''s military supplies after all. If we buy them from grassland people, if we break with grassland people in the future, there will be no source. If production is delayed... "Count villa thought further. "Duwei, this kind of land business, we buy from grassland people, even if the price is lower, I''m afraid it will make grassland people profit. In the long run. They are our great enemies. Such a big business is tantamount to benefiting them. Is it not the act of investing in them? I''m afraid... "Dewey smiles. He said slowly: "everyone, I''m in the northwest, how can I not know the situation of grassland people? I understand both of you. But of course I have my plan. What''s more, on the article I just mentioned, we should also make a point: for the fur purchased, we don''t need cowhide, we only need sheepskin! in other words. We only buy sheep, not cattle to grassland people! "¡° Only sheep The two of them looked at each other, but they didn''t understand what duvet meant. However, looking at the young Duke''s resolute face, they thought that it wasn''t an important thing anyway. The leather and sheepskin were used the same way. Maybe the Duke especially likes sheep... But Baron Sark said a joke unintentionally: "only buy sheep, not cattle... Such a big business. I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of sheep are needed every year. It''s not enough! In this way, the land needs, plus profitable. Those grassland people will probably raise more sheep and no more cattle in the future! ha-ha! I''m afraid we''ll have to buy some beef in the north of the Empire in the future. It''s not so easy to eat authentic prairie beef, hahaha... "This made Du Wei''s eyes shine, but no one noticed it. Only Du Wei himself knows that this is really a cruel and desperate plan for grassland people!! Duvier knew about it in his previous life! But at that time, this strategy was used by the country called Japan to deal with Dewey''s motherland. At one time, Du Wei''s motherland suffered a great loss. Sheep is a very different animal from cattle. When grazing on the grassland, although cattle and sheep are the same to eat grass. But sheep are different from cattle. When sheep eat grass, they always eat the grass roots together! In this way, if a large number of shepherds, it is easy to let the grassland dry up! What is the most important resource on grassland? Not gold and silver! But their vast and beautiful grassland! With grassland, they can graze and breed a large number of war horses! In this way, with this invisible soft knife, the grassland people feel profitable and raise a large number of sheep. But after two or three years, the grassland people will suddenly find that their grassland is withered and desolate in a large area! At that time, let''s see what they will take to graze the horses! Moreover, on the grassland, all tribes are living in pursuit of water and grass. Every piece of beautiful grassland is the lifeblood of the tribe and the most important property of the tribe! A few years later, after a large area of grassland was deserted. There are still so many tribes and so many people. However, the grassland is greatly reduced, which will inevitably cause fierce competition among their tribes! Often in order to fight for a piece of grassland, may trigger a war between tribes! This kind of poison plan... Count villa and de Lanshan, though clever, could not understand without the experience of duvi''s previous life. Du Wei''s face was still, and he didn''t explain much, but he sneered in his heart

 Chapter 299

    It was only when the sky was light that the banquet was over, and everyone took a carriage back to the mansion. And the count of villa warmly invited you, just said that today is the host of Mount Delan Warcraft, and he will come another day. They exchanged greetings and went back on their own way.


    Duwei sat in the carriage for a while and closed his eyes. After this talk tonight and the deal, everyone got benefits. Although Dewey seems to have given up some interests, both of them are not fools, and they will certainly express their opinions in the future. Du Wei is not in the imperial capital. Although he has a noble title, people have been separated from the core circle of power for too long, and there are always some bad things. These two guys are in the imperial capital. They have a good relationship with themselves. They can always help themselves with a lot of things.


    As for money... Dewey is not a profit seeking businessman in essence. He already has a lot of money. He earns less and doesn''t care.


    In the early hours of the morning, although the curfew at the gate of the imperial capital had not been lifted, the gate was closed and no access was allowed. But who is Dewey? He has Chen Prince personally sign and issue of go in and out special permission to pass, naturally smooth into the city.


    Carriage all the way into the imperial capital, in the early morning, the street is naturally no pedestrians, empty street, dim night. Only occasionally, on the far street, passed the soldiers of the patrol security team, the voice of the boot owl. Besides, because it''s winter, there''s no sound of a bird.


    Du Wei was resting in the carriage when he suddenly felt that the speed of the carriage had dropped sharply. Even though the carriage had been carefully modified by Du Wei, it had excellent shockproof effect. When it stopped suddenly, Du Wei also felt a sudden shock. He opened his eyes, and outside came the voice of Luffy, the coachman, in awe: "Lord. Master, someone is blocking the way ahead. "


    Du Wei frowned. In his capacity, he was in the imperial capital. In the middle of the night, who dares to block his way? Is it an assassin?


    Then I heard the voice of several accompanying bodyguards outside.


    On the long street, in front of the street, stood a tall, thin shadow. The man was dressed in the gray of a typical servant. But he was wearing a square and round hat on his head. He was standing alone in the middle of the street. In the night, he could not see clearly, but he was blocking the way of the carriage.


    The two tulip guards in front of the carriage had already welcomed them. The loyal guard, with his hand on the hilt, was drinking and asked, "who dares to block the way! Get out of the way


    But the man in the street didn''t seem to hear it. Just standing on the road. Strangely, there seemed to be a strange smell on this man. Several tulip guards looked at his shadow from a distance, and a strange chill came out of their heart.


    In the night, as if there was such a faint cold eyes shot over. All the guards stepped back involuntarily. No matter how the guards on the horse yelled, the horses seemed to be frightened and did not dare to move forward.


    Some of the veteran bodyguards realized that something was wrong and jumped off the horse. Pull out the weapon and push it.


    Just then, the gray figure on the street sighed, and a slightly tired voice came: "Duke tulip, please come out and see me."


    The head of the bodyguard yelled, "who are you, the Duke? Do you want to see anyone you want?"


    With that, he winked at his companion, and three or five people forced him to pass in a semi encircled formation.


    By this time, Dewey had pushed open the door of the carriage and came down by himself. The guard under the opponent called "stop". Then he went to the front, glanced at Luffy, shivering in the carriage driver''s seat, and then frowned at the man in the distance: "who are you? Why do you want to see me? "


    Dewey was also wary. Although that person stands far away, but with Du Wei''s ability as a magician, his facial features are more than ten times sharper than ordinary people? Don''t say such a little distance, even if it''s further away, in the night. Dewey should be able to see each other as well.


    But this guy was standing there. No matter how carefully Dewey looked, his shadow seemed to have melted into the night. And the dark night as a whole, how to see, are so a vague gray shadow, even Duwei can not see this person''s appearance, it is obvious that the other side used some special magic or means.


    When the gray figure saw Dewey come out, his voice seemed a little more warm and not so ghostly: "Duke tulip, it''s not me who wants to see you, it''s my landlord who wants to see you."


    Dewey frowned: "who is your landlord?"


    The man seemed to smile. As soon as his eyes brightened, Dewey saw that the air in front of him was suddenly distorted. The dark night that originally shrouded him seemed to be much clearer. It didn''t look so vague, and his face was finally clear bit by bit.


    The man had a thin face, a sharp chin and a sort of sharp mouth. If you often live with such a look, how much will make people feel a little obscene. But this man, although he has grown up like this, is awed between his eyebrows. It is impossible for people to despise his ugly appearance. On the contrary, it is faintly awed.


    The man''s eyes were very bright. His eyes fell on Dewey''s body, and a faint smile came out of the corner of his mouth. Then he raised his left arm and stretched out his left hand hidden in his sleeve. With a flick of his finger, his fingertips immediately turned into a silver white frozen cold. Far away, he seemed to be magic, and a group of white light was gathered on his fingertips, Countless tiny ice ridges flying


    As soon as Du Wei saw his hand, his eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face: "well, I know who your master is. Well... Since he came to invite me, why did he block the way here in the middle of the night? As the master, you can go to the Duke''s house to see me in broad daylight


    The man seemed to smile, but in this laugh, there was a trace of ridicule: "the Duke is very busy, said the master. I''m afraid you may not be willing to meet me when you come back this time. Otherwise, the host has done you such a big favor, but it''s two days since you came back to the imperial capital. Not only did you not come to see me, but you didn''t send a message. It''s really disappointing. "


    In the face of such a person, such a tone. Duvet''s bodyguards were all angry. Who dares to speak to Dewey in such a scornful tone as he is now?


    Dewey seemed to be very polite to the man: "well, you''re right. It''s my faux pas. I''ll see your master as you please


    After that, despite the opposition of his subordinates, Dewey asked his men to go back to the Duke''s Palace by themselves and strictly forbid them to follow. Then he took a few steps on his own. "Where is your landlord?" he said with a smile? Take me now. "


    The man hummed and laughed twice, didn''t speak much, turned and walked to the other end of the street.


    Du Wei stepped up and followed. The guard behind him was about to catch up with him. Du Wei from a distance said, "no one is allowed to follow! Go back! "


    At dawn. On the long street of the imperial capital, a servant in gray clothes in front of him was carrying his hands behind him. In the back, Dewey in a gorgeous suit. But behind him, there was a distance of about ten meters between them. Dewey quickened his pace several times, but the guy in front seemed to keep the distance intentionally. Dewey was fast, he was fast, and Dewey was slow. He always kept such a delicate distance of ten meters.


    Dewey decided in his heart that this guy had a special ability. When he walked, he had to watch. The body is fast, with a kind of floating feeling, probably a kind of special martial arts. In addition to the cold air that he had just shown in his hand, duvidi''s conjecture was confirmed.


    Both of them are people with magical skills. They go on like this, but the speed is very fast. Before dawn, I had already walked from the east to the west of the city, and then all the way north


    The man seemed to be very familiar with the route of the night patrol of the soldiers of the security department in diduli. Walk in front, left and right. Along the way, they avoided the patrol soldiers of the security department. No one bothered them.


    Finally, I came to the Bank of Lancang canal in the north of the imperial city.


    This section of the Lancang canal is the largest Wharf in the interior of the imperial city. When duvet''s father count Raymond returned from Nanyang, the grand ceremony was also held here.


    In the night, the huge xionggang in the imperial capital, in the outline of the night, is like a sleeping giant. Several wharves specially built for berthing Poseidon class ships extend to the canal.


    At the two ends of the grand harbor in the imperial capital, along the river bank of the Grand Canal, a lot of prosperous places have emerged. Especially at the upstream, many businesses have set up teahouses and restaurants here. It''s really a very elegant enjoyment to go up to the riverside and have a panoramic view of the imperial capital and the Grand Canal. At the same time, you can enjoy the delicious wine and food. So here is a famous place in the imperial capital.


    It''s just that at dawn, far away, over the huge harbor, it''s still quiet. There are only a few boats moored here with a little light. There are also some hard-working workers who get up early in the harbor. It''s just quiet.


    The restaurants and teahouses on both sides are not open yet, and the streets are quiet.


    Du Wei followed the man. He came here all the way, but he went north. He walked along the Riverview Avenue on the Bank of the Grand Canal. At last, at a corner, the man walked to the side of the road, pushed a door open, and went in with a flash.


    Dewey''s face was calm. He followed him to the door and looked up. It was a small teahouse. On this busy street, it looks rather shabby, but from the layout of the entrance, there is something special. There is a sign on the door of the teahouse, which says:


    "Ordinary people are not allowed to enter"


    Du Wei saw such a line of words, couldn''t help laughing, pushed the door and went in.


    In this small building, there was no one downstairs, only a wooden staircase that looked rather shabby. The previous one, I think, has gone up. Dewey didn''t hesitate. He also went up the stairs. When I got upstairs, I saw a screen in front of me. Duvet turned the screen and saw what it looked like upstairs.


    The second floor is a small hall with windows on all sides. But at the moment, only the window facing the Grand Canal is wide open. The cold wind in the early morning makes the house very cold.


    In front of the window, a man with his back to Dewey sat by the window, with a silver pot and two small cups in front of him. Looking from his back, he was quite old, and his back seemed to be stiff. I just shrunk in the chair. It was so cold in the room, but he didn''t close the window, let the cold wind blow like this, only he had a thick blanket on his body. The man in grey, who led Duwei, stood quietly behind him, with his hands down, like a statue. Du Wei sighed a long time, then looked at the man''s back and said with a smile, "look out from the river. Although the scenery is good this morning, the weather is too cold now. You are very interested. Would you like to invite me to have a drink so early? " With that, he laughed and took two steps. This person doesn''t look back. But the old voice said, "Your Highness is busy. If you don''t choose this time, I''m afraid you won''t be free." Du Wei walked up slowly, but said: "you''re welcome! If it''s your invitation. No matter at any time, even if I squeeze, I have to squeeze out time. Why let your master go? Um... I was surprised just now. When did this "ice fighting spirit" become so worthless? Anyone who stops me in the middle of the night will use it casually. I''m afraid you are the only one who can teach this kind of master apprentice. " This person faint smile: "he is not my apprentice, just a close person around me." Dewey has reached his ground. So he sat on the chair in front of the man, picked up the silver pot and an empty cup on the table, poured a cup, sipped a sip, and then frowned: "I guess it''s wrong. It''s better to drink a pot of hot wine in such cold weather when I sit by the river. It''s a very elegant thing. But you are a man of great status. But how can you just drink water? Isn''t that too insipid? " The man raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "has the Duke never heard of a word... The more wine you drink, the warmer it is. The colder the water is! My heart has been cold for decades. Drinking water is just right for me to be cold. " Then he raised his thin and old hand, pointed to the open window, and said with a smile: "Duke, please see, although the wind is strong and cold, it''s hard for others to bear. For me... The feeling of the cold wind attacking the body is a kind of nostalgia..." Dewey smiles and takes a deep breath in the cold wind, and the cool air smells into his lungs, There is a kind of heart and lung frozen pleasure, and then he laughed: "miss it? Well, do you miss the cold on the snow mountain? Mr. blue ocean. " Blue ocean didn''t smile, but his old face seemed to be lost in meditation. After a long time, a trace of helplessness flashed in his bright eyes: "Duwei, you''re right. I really miss the snow mountain. Although there is ice and snow, but there, my heart is warm. Although the capital is warm, my heart is cold. " Du Wei SA ran a smile: "in this case, I this warm heart person, accompany you to drink a cup of cold heart water!" He took a sip of the cold water in the glass, then took a long breath and said with a bitter smile, "I never thought it would be so pleasant to drink such a glass of ice water in such cold weather." Blue ocean coughed twice. The servant in grey behind him immediately looked at him with concern. Blue ocean waved his hand to indicate that he was OK. He just wrapped his blanket tightly. He looked a little weak. He looked at Dewey and said with a smile: "Your Highness, you have taken my eighty disciples back to the imperial capital, and you won''t come to see me, It''s too much to say. " Du Wei''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "Mr. blue ocean, when you gave me those 80 apprentices, the intention was not simple. Of course, I appreciate your help, but... Before I see you, I have to figure out one thing. "¡° What''s the matter? " Dewey put down his cup, stared at the blue ocean, and then said slowly, "are you my enemy or friend when we say goodbye?" Voice just fell, the room is a solemn murderous!!

 Chapter 300

    In the room, there was an air of extermination and a chilling cage shining on Duwei. Duwei only felt like a frog being watched by a poisonous snake.


    The servant in grey behind blue ocean just stood there quietly, but after Du Wei said "enemy, friend" just now, his eyes fixed on Du Wei like an eagle, and his murderous spirit was also reflected on Du Wei.


    Mingming is a guy who is not amazing in appearance and dressed as a servant. He doesn''t have any expression on his face. He just stands behind the blue ocean with such a look, which gives Du Wei a sense of extreme danger. Such a sense of oppression, Dewey used to only feel in Hussein or Rodriguez such a master, but clearly such a servant can also have such momentum!


    Ding, the teacup in duvet''s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The gray servant''s eyes were like a sword. Although Duwei felt a heavy burden, there was no trace on his face. He even turned his head and turned his profile to the servant without reservation. Then he looked at the blue ocean. With a smile on his face, he sighed and said, "Mr. blue ocean, it seems that you have made a decision in your heart?"


    Blue ocean is huddled in a chair. He is tightly wrapped in a blanket. In the chilling wind of the early morning, he is like an ordinary old man. He stretches out his hand, shakes his teacup, takes a sip slowly, and then sighs. His sigh is full of fatigue, and whispers: "Duke tulip, if I want to fight against you, Why did you send my 80 disciples to me at the beginning... "


    Du Wei gave a faint smile and his eyes flashed: "Mr. blue ocean, I just said that. At the beginning, your intention may not be simple. I''m afraid that if you help me pacify the northwest, it may not be selfish. Today you sent someone to invite me to come here... The so-called killing night with black moon and high wind... "At this time, Du Wei couldn''t help looking up at the sky outside the window, with a cool smile, then turned his head and looked at the blue ocean tightly. Although his voice was relaxed, his eyes were dignified:" it''s not night now, there is no moon in the sky, but the place is very quiet. In addition, the breeze and still water are also elegant. In such a quiet and elegant place, you can kill people and then bury them under your feet. I''m afraid it''s very secret. If you die in such a place, even after you die, it''s good to hear the sound of the waves day and night. "


    LAN Hai laughs, then raises his hand and signals the servant in grey to leave. The servant in grey won''t do it yet. Hesitant looked at the blue ocean, some hesitation in the eyes. Blue ocean sighed and said, "although you have been with me for so many years, your current cultivation is good, but when the man comes, you will stay here. I''m afraid that person can''t catch one of his faces. Since I dare to sit here, I am sure. "


    The servant in grey was determined to see his master''s face. Although he was reluctant, he had to withdraw from the room. Slowly close the door.


    When only Duwei and blue ocean were left in the room, blue ocean looked at Duwei and said with a smile, "now you can rest assured, I''m just a weak one. Is the famous tulip Duke afraid of a weak old man


    Du Wei laughed: "there are no useless people under the gate of Daxueshan." After a pause, Dewey said, "what do you mean by ''the man is here''? When you say "that man", do you have an appointment with someone else besides me today? "


    "It''s not an outsider, just an old friend."


    Dewey looked "old friend?" Blue ocean looked out of the window and took a deep breath: "there are many kinds of old friends. But this old friend is the one who wants my life After that, he turned his head and looked at Dewey with a calm look and said, "don''t worry now, your highness. I invite you here just to be an audience."


    Du Wei disapproved: "audience? I''ve always had little interest in being such an audience. Whether you kill people or others kill you, is it a very interesting thing to watch such a scene? Or does Mr. Blue Ocean have such a hobby that you like to be watched when you are killed or killed? "


    Blue ocean laughed: "of course, I don''t have this hobby. It''s just that you have to be an audience today. I think your highness is in the northwest. Of course, I''m curious about Daxueshan. I''m waiting for this man today. He''s a visitor from the snow mountain. "


    Although Du Wei is full of doubts, he doesn''t know how to ask again when he looks at blue ocean''s enigmatic face. For a time, the atmosphere in the room was solidified.


    At the moment, the morning wind was very cold. The old and the young in the room just sat opposite each other. There was only a pot of cold water between them. They didn''t speak and kept their minds.


    Finally, I don''t know how long after that, the darkness of the dawn gradually receded, and a little bit of fish belly white appeared in the distant sky outside the window, and a little bit of light red print showed up in the faint morning light of the horizon. The blue ocean looked at the distance, as if it was going to rise, and then whispered: "time is almost up, and it''s time for that man to come. I''ve made appointments with him so many times that he''s never late, and today should be no exception. "


    At this moment, Dewey''s heart suddenly moved. He was a magician, and his sensitivity was far better than ordinary people. Although he had never heard a sound, his mental strength naturally reflected the whole building. At this moment, there was a strange feeling. It just seemed that a strange force had invaded his mental cage. Dewey tried to capture it with his heart, but it was too strange. The feeling of being invaded into his mental cage was just a flash. Obviously, I''m afraid that the spiritual cultivation of the comer is better than that of himself.


    Du Wei had this feeling in his heart. He was about to speak when he heard the blue ocean sigh: "he has come."


    With the sigh of blue ocean, Dewey suddenly felt a sense of alertness in his heart. He could not help looking up. He saw the screen near the door of the room, which was empty at the back. But for such a short moment, a figure appeared behind the screen. The man didn''t know when to come. All of a sudden, just like a ghost¡° After all these years, your ears are still very smart. "


    The sound is soft and pleasant, which makes people feel close to each other. It''s just that the sound falling into Dewey''s ears seems to have a strange attraction. Originally, Dewey''s cage reflected the whole mental field as if it were a stone thrown into peace. Suddenly, it can''t keep the original peace. What''s more, that person''s voice is so strange, as if with a charm, people can''t help being attracted. Even at that moment of speaking, even a magician with strong mental power like Dewey lost his heart.


    But the blue ocean seems not to be disturbed by this. I didn''t look at the shadow behind the screen. I just laughed and said in a low voice, "you didn''t disappoint me, and you weren''t late."


    "It''s a pity you let me down." The man had turned out from behind the screen.


    Du Wei finally saw the man''s appearance. He said that his white robe was just the white Shaman''s costume on the snow mountain. His long silver gray hair was a little messy, and his eyes were covered by a few wisps of random hair on his forehead. After that, his eyes twinkled. As bright as the cold stars in the sky at night in winter. Duwei, a shaman in white on the snowy mountain, is no stranger. At the beginning, Duwei personally killed a shaman in white when he was fighting with the prairie people in the Northwest giliat city. During the peace talks with the prairie people, he also disguised himself as a shaman in white to deceive the messengers of the prairie peace talks. Therefore, Duwei could recognize the white Shaman''s costume at a glance, but the man''s costume was different. He wore a gold belt around his white robe. The belt is also equipped with a common style of grassland cutlass, which is very small, less than half the size of the ordinary cutlass, and the end of the handle is inlaid with a pearl the size of a thumb.


    Dewey is not good at martial arts. But with the intuition of a strong man, we can see that the machete is not a decoration. What surprised Du Wei was that he knew a lot about Daxueshan, but he had never heard of a shaman in white who practiced both magic and martial arts. Moreover, as a shaman, he was openly equipped with weapons of a warrior, so his martial arts skills must not be inferior.


    What makes Du Wei even more strange is that what blue ocean said just now is "old friends of many years". Du Wei also guessed that the visitors are probably not young, and most of them are of the same age as blue ocean. But look at this man. His skin is white, his face is pale, but there are no wrinkles on his face. If you look at his appearance, I''m afraid he is at least 40 or 50 years younger than blue ocean.


    After walking out from behind the screen, the man looked at the blue ocean quietly for a while, and said in a calm voice, "you''ve been getting older over the years. I remember seeing you last time. You don''t have so many wrinkles on your face. Have you ever been hurt since we last met? " Then he looked at Dewey again, his sharp eyes sweeping over him. For a moment, Du Wei felt as if he had been completely seen through. There was a faint strangeness and admiration in the man''s eyes: "it seems that you haven''t been idle these years, and you have received such an excellent disciple. I''ve heard that there is a warrior who is good at using" frost fighting spirit "in the mainland. It seems that his name is Rodriguez, and he has reached the level of paladin. Maybe it''s him, I just didn''t want to be so young. Although there are many disciples in Daxueshan, few of them have such outstanding qualities. "


    "Don''t get me wrong. He''s not my disciple." Blue ocean took a look at Du Wei: "this is the famous tulip Duke on the mainland. He is a disciple of Gandalf, the demon master. He has a little connection with our big snow mountain. Today, I invite him to come here just as an audience. If I die, I''ll trouble him to collect my body. "


    When the man heard the name Gandalf, his eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, and the corners of his mouth pulled slightly: "Oh? Gandalf, is that the guy who is known as the first magician on the mainland? It turned out to be his disciple. No wonder, no wonder. " With that, he just nodded and stopped looking at Dewey.


    Du Wei noticed that when the man mentioned Gandalf, he was talking about "the first magician in the mainland". His tone was not respectful, but with a touch of disdain.


    "Well, you and I have been waiting for this day for too long. In this case, we might as well start." Looking at the blue ocean, the man frowned and said, "but can you still stand up now?"


    Blue ocean smell speech lightly sighed tone: "stand not stand up what difference.". Since you''ve been waiting too long for this day. Then you may as well do it. "


    With a sigh, the sigh contains many complicated meanings, such as regret, emotion, intolerance, hatred and so on. Sigh did not fall, this person''s body suddenly disappeared in situ, the next moment has flashed in front of the blue ocean. Even a strong man like Dewey couldn''t see the action. I saw the man''s palm gently waved, the palm suddenly burst out a group of hot light, the palm of the blue sea on the forehead down.


    The blue ocean is wrapped in blankets, and it looks like a weak old man. It''s already weak. Without a hissing sound, his blanket all over his body suddenly disintegrated and turned into countless pieces. The blue sea cage was shining in a silver white light. At the moment, a weak old man''s eyebrows showed an air of awe inspiring inviolability. His hands, which he had hidden under the blanket, were gently pointed out, and there was a little chill between his fingers, though it didn''t seem very cold. But the point to the man''s chest turned into a roaring edge of ice. This person slightly smile, body hiss ground to back a step, originally empty that hand in own chest a block, again wipe, palm wave. The roaring ice ridge in the blue ocean was immediately collected by him. The man took advantage of the situation to push out again. The blazing light of his palm roared out, and the blue ocean looked awe inspiring. He raised his thin arms to meet him. The red heat and the silver cold collided with each other, and the red and the white immediately separated into distinct carry, but strangely, there was no life under the impact. I saw the blue sea hair flying, the whole body sleeve drum swing, obviously have done their best. But that person just a hit namely retreat, after a push body then lightly float to open, withdraw arm negative hand but stand. Nodded and said with a smile: "it seems that you are not old enough to move." Blue ocean is a little bit hard. Dewey is so close that he can see blue ocean''s chest undulating slightly. There is still a red hot fire in the two cold air between blue ocean''s hands. Blue ocean can''t dissipate the fire with all his efforts. Finally, he has to withdraw one hand and hook his finger. A stream of water in the pot on the table is immediately sucked out by him. How powerful the white Shaman''s fire spell is. Where can this little pot of water go out. But with the flow of water, the flame immediately seemed to find a place to vent. Suddenly out of the control of the blue ocean, along the water all the way burning down. I heard a few hiss, the water was vaporized by the fire and turned into a light white gas, but the flame did not stop at all, and quickly curled up on the kettle on the table. The silver kettle was vaporized in an instant, and there was no residue left. Dewey sat by and watched the two men fight, both of which were fast and short. Just seeing the white Shaman''s flame, Dewey was even more frightened. This strange fire is so fierce that it can burn a silver pot without a trace. Dewey himself is an expert in fire magic, especially his skill of using dense fireballs to subdue people. Just ordinary flame temperature, where can instantly put this silver pot burning so! The magic on the snow mountain is really weird and powerful. At this moment, suddenly a figure came in from the outside, that is, the servant in grey. His whole body was silver, and his face was fierce. He said: "don''t hurt sir!" With that, he stretched out his palm, and the fighting spirit in his palm instantly condensed into an ice sword. He flew forward, and people split it in the air. The sword was cold, and the fighting spirit of the ice became extreme. The whole room suddenly became cold, and the tip of the ice sword brought out a whirlpool of ice and snow mixed with tiny ice ridges, Roaring towards the shaman in white. Du Wei looked at his eyebrows and found that his appearance was not surprising. The power of the sword and the attainments of Frost''s fighting spirit were almost comparable to those of Sebastian, the major general of the northwest army. Du Wei guessed in his heart that the gray servant''s martial arts skills were level 8. A smile, the white shaman light whisper: "frost fighting is not so used." He spoke very slowly, the sword of the servant in grey came very fast, but at this time, time and space seemed to have a kind of disordered distortion. The servant in grey had stabbed him with a sword, but when he said this slowly, the sword had not stabbed him. It''s not the first time that Dewey has seen this kind of distorted sense of space and time. Today, seeing this distorted and disordered scene of space and time, Dewey''s heart suddenly jumps out two words: Holy level!!!

 Chapter 301

    I remember that on the day of the coup d''etat in the imperial capital, Rodriguez fought against the grey sword sage, the chief warrior of the imperial court, in a magnificent manner. It was in this way that he completely mastered the rules of space, and let the grey sword sage be fierce. Rodriguez obviously didn''t seem to be fast, But it seems that it is always free from the rules of time!


    He was killed lightly by Rodriguez. That battle not only shocked the world, but also made Rodriguez hold the invincible posture of "beauty under the moon" deeply engraved in people''s hearts! After that stop, Rodriguez, with the strength of paladin, surpassed Hussein, the most wanted man in the temple of light, and replaced him as "the first knight in the mainland".


    In the face of the opponent, he can''t stop his pure speed, but easily disintegrate the opponent''s attack with a transcendent space-time rule, which is exactly the way to master the realm of the saint level strongman!


    Du Wei was shocked to see it, and he couldn''t help thinking: who is this white shaman wizard who suddenly appeared? How can you have such a degree of strength?! Is it... Is it the legend of the wizard King white river down the snow mountain?


    But he was clearly wearing a white Shaman''s costume!


    It''s just... A shaman in white can''t reach the level of terror! Otherwise, in the face of the shaman wizard in white under the giliat City, it was not the other side who died, but Dewey himself!


    This man, who the hell is he?!


    The shaman in white seems very leisurely. He said with a smile: "did the person who taught you this fighting spirit never tell you that if you can''t concentrate your strength on one point, no matter how gorgeous the fighting spirit is, it''s just a flashy empty shelf."


    He lectured his opponent leisurely, but his body was still standing in the same place, but his opponent''s sword could not pierce him.


    Finally, he just as if gently so waved, all over the sky of ice crystal. Between his waves, it was all put away. There seemed to be a huge whirlpool between his palms. All the flying ice was sucked into the whirlpool. The cold air scattered around the room turned into silver light and flowed into his palms. Finally, it condensed and became smaller and smaller. It was the frost that covered the whole house, but in the palm of his hand, there was only a little


    "You see, that''s the essence of power." With a trace of indifference, his palm for the first time took the initiative to meet the gray servant''s blade. Just a moment ago. The action of the servant in grey seems to be stopped by time¡° These are the frost fighting spirit you just released. Now I''ll change them and give them back to you. "


    Words just fall. The tiny white light in his palm gently collided with the gray servant''s sword edge, and he heard a Zizi voice. An incredible expression appeared on the gray servant''s face. Along the tip of the sword edge, a layer of white ice spread instantly. The ice sword, which was originally condensed by fighting spirit, turned into an ice pillar as transparent as crystal.


    Then the cold quickly spread, waiting for the servant in grey to throw his sword. It has spread to his wrists and arms. His fingers holding the sword were quickly engulfed and turned into icicles one by one, followed by wrists, elbows


    At this time, sitting in the chair of blue sea suddenly moved, his body a flash, has reached the gray clothes servant''s side, pull hard. He took the servant in grey. Back in the chair. Between blue sea finger force in this gray clothes servant''s elbow hard a poke, wave of A. A hole was made in the elbow immediately. It''s a pity that the frost spread too fast. The elbow was frozen quickly. Although a hole was pierced, the flesh and blood inside had already condensed into ice, and even a drop of blood could not flow out.


    Blue ocean''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t hesitate. His palm quickly went up to the gray servant''s shoulder, gritted his teeth, and fell down


    Poof!!


    When he saw the blood spraying, the servant in grey snorted. One of his arms had been cut off by shoulder! Blood gushed out from the place where the arm was broken, and immediately dyed half of his body red! Even the blue ocean is stained with a lot of blood.


    And the severed arm, before it fell to the ground, had completely turned into a frozen piece. In the middle of the air, it suddenly made a clear sound! Frost fighting not only completely freezes it, but also immediately smashes the frozen arm and turns it into countless pieces of ice dust!!


    Dewey is shocked to see... What a bully frost fighting spirit!!


    However, the servant in gray clothes was very tough. He was almost fainting in pain, but he gritted his teeth and held on, and his head was full of sweat about the size of soybeans.


    Blue ocean quickly pulled off his clothes, forced to wrap his wound, then raised his wrist, grabbed void, and read a piece of healing magic of Light Department at a very fast speed. Dewey''s eyes brighten. This blue ocean can also do magic to Roland!


    Under the effect of magic, the blood flow was stopped quickly, but the pain made the servant in grey unable to stand any longer, and he fell to the ground with a plop. Blue Ocean was relieved, then slowly opened his mouth, and said in a deep voice: "I have said that with your frost fighting spirit cultivation, you can''t support even one face to face in front of him... Alas, but you are loyal to me, I understand. It''s just a broken arm. " After a pause, he said in a low voice, "although you have broken an arm, you can see the real ice fighting spirit today. If you can understand it in the future, it will be very good for your martial arts cultivation. Even if you break an arm, you may not have the chance to become one of the top strong men in the mainland. "


    The servant in gray, with a sad face, nodded his head, turned his face to stare at the white shaman warrior, and gritted his teeth: "thank you... Thank you for your advice!"


    The shaman in white looked calm. He didn''t look like the culprit who had just broken his arm. Instead, he nodded: "your teacher is right. If you can understand. In the future, there will be opportunities to join the ranks of the top martial artists in the mainland. But now you are far from my opponent. Get out of the way


    The servant in grey shook his head: "no! If you want to hurt your husband, step over my body first


    The shaman in white frowned and gave a cold hum. His sweet voice became chilly: "I don''t like to kill more people. You are a master of cultivation in the eyes of ordinary people, but you are like a baby in front of me. What''s more, as long as you don''t die today, go back to the method I just used and think about it. There''s always a chance to be a real expert... If you die here today, you won''t have that chance! "


    The servant in grey still shook his head. Although his face was pale, he looked determined: "no! My life is my husband''s. If you want to kill sir, kill me first


    With that, he raised his unbroken arm, and the palm of his hand carried Frost''s fighting spirit again.


    Dewey''s on the side. Originally, I made up my mind to stand by. After all, he can''t decide whether the blue ocean is an enemy or a friend. Although the other side gave him 80 disciples, the other side had ulterior motives and was sure.


    Seeing the white Shaman''s eyes cold down, and seeing the gray servant''s loyalty, Du Wei couldn''t bear it. I couldn''t help sighing. Then he stood up slowly and walked over: "stop it!"


    Blue ocean saw Dewey open his mouth and said in a low voice, "don''t interfere in this matter, Duke. I invite you to watch. Naturally, there is a purpose. I''ll fight with him... You, alas, can''t control your present state. "


    With that, blue ocean stood up from the chair trembling, he took a deep breath, and then suddenly, his whole body withered skin. Just like a balloon blowing air, it suddenly expanded, and the dry surface of the skin glowed with vitality again! The muscle on the arm began to slowly expand, faintly beating with strength! Even the dense wrinkles on his face suddenly disappeared a lot!


    Du Wei''s heart leaps wildly when he sees it... Rejuvenate? Is it rejuvenation? Does Daxueshan still have this kind of magic? How come there is no such magic in the book of sorcery left by Crusoe?


    It wasn''t just duvet who was surprised, it was the shaman in white. Look at the blue ocean. Also can''t help "Yi" a, looking at the blue ocean suddenly become young up. A strong breath gradually grew up in the blue ocean. On the contrary, he laughed: "very good! Over the years, you have also cultivated some new skills! Good, good... This spell is weird! However, your department has always advocated letting nature take its course. This kind of magic against the rules of time and space is against your cultivation direction, isn''t it


    In a moment, blue ocean seems to have been 30 years younger. It looks like a 40 year old middle-aged man. His slightly bent back was straight, and then he gave a faint smile: "no matter the direction is right or wrong, I have to deal with you first. Otherwise, I will die in your hands today. What else can I talk about in the future? "


    "That''s not bad. Let me have a try. Well, how do you practice your rejuvenating magic The white Shaman''s face was excited, and his eyes were covered with eager eyes, just like a child saw a novel toy.


    As soon as Du Wei was about to speak, he felt a soft force rushing towards him. With Du Wei''s strength at the moment, he didn''t even have the power to dodge! He was naturally pushed to the corner by this force, and then he saw a figure flying in the air, but it was the servant in grey under blue ocean. Duwei quickly put his hands around him, and heard the voice of Blue Ocean: "help me take care of him."


    The voice did not fall, the two top strong finally began a real duel!!


    Both of them were standing in the same place. Suddenly, Duwei felt a flower in front of him, and the two figures disappeared from the same place! Then in the room, two people flash around like phantoms! The speed is dazzling! In the end, there was almost no movement at all!


    So fast to the extreme speed, even Duwei such ears and eyes super people can''t catch a shadow!


    The air is hot and cold, blue sea ice fighting, that person''s fire magic, a red and a white, in the room each other! The whole room. With the scope of the duel between the two, a strange space distortion soon appeared. That cold to the extreme cold and heat to the extreme fire, countless times under the collision, Du Wei only felt his eyes began to rise pain!


    This is not because the two collided too gorgeous, on the contrary, the two masters duel, but play as if silent! Compared with those masters duels that Dewey had seen before, they were always shocking. The earth is moving and the mountains are shaking. The battle between the two men is extremely small.


    But it happened that they collided with the strong at such a level, but there was no gorgeous explosion and fire, just because they had understood the true meaning of power! Bit by bit, even if it''s just a little bit of power, it''s condensed to a little bit, absolutely no power leakage! And the two Saint level of the strong confrontation, is to create a separate space around the rules. No matter how fierce the fight is, there is no power to spread to Duwei in the corner! Du Wei is forced to use his eyesight to chase the figure of the two men fighting, which makes his eyes hurt quickly and tears flow. After all, he is trying to cross a space gap to watch the two men fighting. How can he do it? Finally. After they began to play Ping Ping, their speed suddenly slowed down at the same time. In the room, they stood in a separate space rule, and their movements were in duvet''s eyes. It''s like slow motion in a movie. However, Du Wei only felt that although their movements were extremely slow, if he was allowed to think about it for himself, if he was in the circle to take the place of any one of them to resist the attack of the other, he would feel absolutely irresistible! They are slow because they both start to use the power of the saint level strongman. Change the rules of space, so that the other side can not win with speed, but also spread the fighting spirit into the space, locked the other side''s Qi! It seems that the action is slow and harmless, in fact, it is because both of them are limited by the space rules created by each other! No matter how little you move, you have to spend a terrible force to break the rules of the other party''s space! Next, Dewey almost felt that he was really an eye opener! Before he saw the highest level of duel, there is no doubt that Gandalf and Hussein joined hands to deal with the Dragon patriarch. But today. Although the strength of these two strong men may not be stronger than those of the last World War. But the way they fight. But let Du Wei heart crazy shock!! Double cultivation of magic and martial arts!! This is the real double cultivation of magic and martial arts!!! Between the two people''s bodies in the space, blue ocean and the white shaman are one hand with fighting gas condensation weapons to fight! But the other hand kept pointing and pinching out all kinds of hand movements. Neither of them stopped for a moment, reciting all kinds of magic spells and attacking each other. In his hand, Du Wei has a Book of witchcraft left by qulanxiu, the king of witchcraft. Although he hasn''t practiced it yet, he has a good understanding of the witchcraft of Daxueshan. In a short moment, only Du Wei can recognize it, he can see that they have performed at least ten kinds of witchcraft!! This seems to be a slow battle, but in fact, it is a hundred times more fierce than the previous one! Blue sea first cast a kind of "whirlwind roulette", this kind of magic is to make the air around his body quickly appear a kind of extremely tyrannical air whirlpool, every stream of air seems to become as sharp as a blade, ring by ring of rapid rotation, if the enemy falls into it, instantly will be split into pieces! However, the white shaman immediately returned a "Snow Mountain talisman". This spell made everything around him, whether it was light as feathers or invisible air, freeze and fall instantly under the spell, and never move again! It is said that when this kind of magic practice reaches a high level, it can really condense the air, so that the naked eye can see that the surrounding air is instantly condensed into air masses!

 Chapter 302

    After the blue ocean''s whirlwind roulette was disintegrated by the other party, he immediately displayed a "blood demon". He bit his tongue and spewed out a mass of blood. As soon as the blood came out, it immediately condensed into a small human shape and rushed to the white shaman. This bloody villain is not a funny thing. According to the book of witchcraft read by Dewey, this kind of blood demon villain is similar to the dead creatures in the black magic of Roland. Once it touches the body, it will absorb your anger continuously! And this kind of thing, it is very difficult to deal with, it has no fixed form, as long as its owner does not die, even if you blow it away, it can quickly re condense out.


    To deal with this spell, the white shaman just sneered, he stepped back two steps, careful not to let the blood demon touch his body, but suddenly took a deep breath, his mouth suddenly became seventeen or eight times big! Then he burst out with a fierce breath, and the air in his mouth turned into countless tiny air arrows! Such a round of torrential rain spurted out, blue ocean dare not resist, quickly dodge to hide. But he changed out of the blood demon villain, immediately was scattered into countless tiny blood clots, fell on the ground. And those blood clots slowly wriggle, as if to agglomerate together again. However, the countless air arrows from the white shaman nailed every blood clot to the ground, making it impossible for them to swim together again!


    This spell is a kind of "soul fixing" in the magic of Daxueshan. In fact, if you are an ordinary master. Can also use a breath to spray out, become like a sharp arrow. But after all, the airflow can''t condense for a long time, and it will disperse in an instant. But in the magic of the big snow mountain, there is a strange way to let the air arrow cohere!


    The two cast their magic back and forth in this way. At the same time, in the other hand, they each cast the martial arts of Daxueshan. In Du Wei''s opinion, the martial arts of the Great Snow Mountain are extremely strange and cruel! And everything is very different. The most important thing is that the female assassin that Dewey had seen at the beginning used the extremely strange "soft body technique" to make her body twist freely like noodles, without the limitation of human joints. This point, in the two people''s body is to play to the extreme system!! Although the female assassin AI Lu''s jujitsu is amazing, it has not completely broken away from the limit of human body, and there are traces to be found.


    These two guys show up, and there is no sign between the body twist!! Dewey even saw the white shaman twist his body like a twist, and then quickly return to the original state!


    On the whole. It seems that the blue ocean is under pressure. When he casts every spell, the white shaman can easily dissolve it immediately. And the other hand of martial arts fighting, blue ocean can not occupy any advantage.


    "You let me down." The white shaman suddenly sighed: "although you seem to be rejuvenated, it''s just that your body is strong again. But your fighting spirit and Magic have degenerated... Alas. What''s the use of cultivating such useless rejuvenation! Joy! You always like to do such useless Kung Fu


    Finish saying, he suddenly the body whew of a dart to go out, the whole person is like loach similar tumble. In blue ocean''s palm crevice directly slipped in, with a very strange posture, a head hit the blue ocean''s heart, blue ocean finally can''t stand, mouth is a mouthful of blood gushing out! But the white shaman had a strange smile, and his body seemed to turn into a snake. With a very fast speed, he wound around the blue ocean and flew up and down. Fingers in the blue ocean! Blue ocean tried its best and couldn''t resist and get rid of it. It suffered a lot. After spraying seven or eight mouthfuls of blood, it couldn''t hold on any longer and finally fell on the ground!


    The white shaman did not pursue, but stepped back and stood there, looking at the blue ocean coldly: "Yue! Is this the result of your cultivation over the years? Last time you could fight with me, but this time. How did you get so far back? "


    Blue ocean bit its lip. Sit on the ground and raise the index finger of your right hand. A long and thin frozen cold air came into being and stabbed the white shaman like a sharp sword.


    White shaman light smile, with a wave, a flash of flame, to resolve the blue ocean offensive: "Yue! If you have "beauty under the moon" in your hand, you may still have the right to fight with me with your fighting spirit, but now... You really make me lose my interest in killing you. "


    Blue ocean sitting on the ground, suddenly strange smile, raised his head, mouth Wu with blood: "you don''t want to be proud, look at your feet."


    The white shaman looked down and saw that the ground was covered with blood from the blue sea just now, East and West... But the traces of blood on the ground seemed to form a subtle pattern!


    The white shaman finally changed his color and said in surprise: "soul binding array? What a blue ocean! You are still so cunning as expected! "


    With that, he immediately stepped back, but blue ocean had already made preparations. He planned to wait for such a moment! Shengjie''s mastery of the rules of space made him change the rules of space in a moment. Although the white shaman stepped back a few steps, it seemed that he was just standing still. His face was even more gloomy. Suddenly he took a deep breath, and suddenly his whole body burst into flames. All kinds of shackles and rules that had locked him down suddenly disintegrated. This was due to the absolute strength advantage, but it was not a trick!


    Blue Ocean was used by the other side to break its own rules and limitations, and suddenly vomited blood, but he finally had the chance to finish the last mantra!


    In an instant, the blood on the ground is shining! The white shaman exclaimed, as if he had seen the most terrible thing, and his body retreated, every little bit of his body stained with the blood light. He immediately wafted out a light smoke!


    He quits this array very quickly, but when he collapses out, half of his body has been engulfed by blood, and the rest is as terrible as a melting snowman!


    Blue ocean''s face is even more ugly. Seeing the other side escape from the array, he finally falls short of success and has to sigh.


    The white shaman gritted his teeth. His eyes were full of murderous, but he took a hard look at the blue ocean. Instead of going up, he took a deep breath: "Yue! You escaped this time! You can still fight against me! Hum, I keep my promise. Since I am hurt in your hands, I can''t kill you! Let you live nine more years in September


    With that, his body quickly retreated. When he retreated to the corner of the wall, his body finally flashed, and the whole person disappeared in the wall and disappeared.


    Blue ocean this just wobbly and leisurely stood up, he is a mouthful of blood spurted out. Then, under the gaze of Du Weidi''s eyes, his originally expanded muscles atrophied again, and instantly grew old, spreading all around his face. In the end, he was almost three points older than before!


    Blue ocean''s eyes were very tired. He looked at Dewey and said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, today you can be regarded as an eye opener. You can see my blue ocean''s foundation almost as well."


    Dewey was full of questions: "you... Blue ocean! Who the hell are you? You and the white shaman just now are both the saint level strongmen?! That guy. It must not be a shaman in white! I''ve met a common shaman in white. It''s absolutely impossible to be so strong! "


    "He?" Blue ocean light smile: "of course, he is not an ordinary white shaman! With his high Jedi strength, where else in the world are there people who are better than him? Hum, Duwei, I''ll tell you. He''s the current wizard king of Daxueshan... Baihechou! "


    White River worry?!


    Although the answer is a bit surprising, it makes Dewey sure.


    It''s really the Witch King! Only the Witch King can have such a strong strength!


    Otherwise... If a person is pulled out of the snow mountain. With this kind of fierce and terrifying strength... Dewey should not be the enemy of Daxueshan. Think of a way to surrender as soon as possible!


    In Dewey''s opinion, the White River is not strong enough. I''m afraid it''s no longer under Gandalf the green robe! What''s more, either Gandalf or Hussein. Although they are all Saint level, they are only good at the same thing, either magic or martial arts!


    But this abnormal guy is a double cultivation of magic and martial arts. Both of them have reached the highest level of cultivation!


    Think of here, Du Wei can''t help but take a deep look at the blue ocean... Can fight with the wizard king to such a degree, this blue ocean is also a continent top strong level!


    "Mr. blue ocean, I didn''t know that you still have such powerful strength! If you can fight against the current Witch King, you should not be an ordinary role in Daxueshan Dewey stares at the blue ocean.


    "Lose both?" Blue ocean shook his head and laughed: "you overestimate my strength! Your highness! With my strength, if Baihe Chou can really use his intact strength to kill me, I can support a few faces, it will be lucky! "


    "But just now..." Dewey''s heart sank!


    "Just now..." Blue Ocean sighed: "just standing here, is not the real white river worry! Because of a very special reason, he could not step down the snow mountain! So, the man who just came here is a white shaman apprentice under the seat of White River sorrow. But although he has no choice to go down the mountain for that special reason, he can use the land of giving up magic once every ten years to let his soul attach to another body and leave the snow mountain! It''s just that this spell can only be used once in ten years, and each time can only last for three months. So... I made an appointment with him to meet every nine years and nine months. "


    After a pause, he said with a wry smile: "fortunately, with this kind of land grabbing magic, his ability can only be used by a body. At most, he can only play 20% or 30%. Only in this way can I hold on till now... Otherwise, I am a corpse now. "


    Two... Two or three percent?!!


    A cold sweat came out of dewington.


    Two or three percent?


    So... If it''s Bai He Chou in a complete state, isn''t it the dragon clan leader, that kind of tough abnormal guy?!


    How can a human being be so strong?


    "He is indeed a genius of genius. It seems that he was born to master powerful power! What we learned from our teacher in Daxueshan was that he could learn any powerful martial arts as soon as he could, and he could display any profound magic after watching it once. Less than 30 years old, his strength has surpassed our teachers! On the whole snow mountain, no one does not admit that he is the first strong man! " Blue ocean sighed softly: "unfortunately... There is a fatal weakness in his temperament: pride! His pride flowed into his blood. Because he is so proud! But even I have to admit that he does have proud capital! Looking at the mainland, he is not only the contemporary, but also the most powerful one even if he pushes forward 300 years! If let me say, none of those experts and strong men who have sprung up in the mainland in the past three hundred years can match him! If you have to find someone to compare with... Then, I''m afraid, only... "


    After hesitating for a moment, blue ocean said slowly: "only the great Aragorn a thousand years ago can match him! Baihe worries that he often says that it''s a pity that he was born a thousand years later... Otherwise, it''s still unknown who will win the first place in the starry sky! " If someone else said that, Dewey would laugh! But from the mouth of the learned Blue Ocean University, people have to weigh the weight¡° In fact, even if he uses the magic of seizing and abandoning to kill me with a body down the mountain... With his strength of 20% or 30%, it is far from what I can resist! As you saw just now, although I hurt him with a trick, he still has the ability to kill me. But he was so proud! At that time, I used this to cheat him into making an oath! That is, if he wants to kill me, unless he can beat me and be harmless! Otherwise, he won''t be able to kill me! Hey, hey... Without this oath, I would have died many times in the past decades! "

 Chapter 303

    The voice of blue ocean became weaker and weaker, but he didn''t seem to want to rest. He sat down slowly, panted for a while, and then laughed at Dewey: "Your Highness, I invite you here today to be the audience. Besides... I''d like to ask you to listen to me about Daxueshan. "


    "Why?" Dewey frowned.


    "Because... Your highness, aren''t you interested in the big snow mountain? And... Speaking of it, I''m afraid you may not have nothing to do with this big snow mountain. " The sound of the blue ocean is a bit enigmatic.


    Dewey was at ease at the moment.


    The servant in grey under blue ocean was stunned by blue ocean long before blue ocean and Baihe Chou started. Now on the small building, they are looking at each other


    "Daxueshan is regarded as a holy land by people on the grassland. For many years, grassland people have regarded people on snow mountain as gods. It is believed that shamans on the snow mountain are protecting their peace. Shamans walk on the grassland and are respected by grassland people everywhere. The wizard king of Daxueshan is regarded by the grassland people as the existence of gods in the world! "


    Mr. blue ocean gave a bitter smile: "however, when it comes to the origin of the snow mountain, no one has ever been able to make it clear. And the strangest thing is... The Duchess, most of the people in the prairie have flat noses, brown eyes and brown skin. The features are quite different from Roland''s. Roland people have high noses. Blue eyes, white skin.


    The people on the big snow mountain are different. Most of the witches on the snow mountain have high noses and deep eye sockets. If we talk about their appearance, they are not like prairie people, but more like Roland people. Isn''t that strange to you? Mingming is the protection god of grassland people. But it looks like the Roland.


    Daxueshan is the most mysterious place on the grassland. Our martial arts and magic skills are totally different from those of grassland people. No one can tell the history and origin of the great snow mountain clearly. Even on the snow mountain, there is no exact written record, just like the snow mountain from ancient times to today. That''s how it exists. Who established it and why such a group of people appeared in the first place... No one knows. Even people like us who came from Daxueshan are not clear. But in my opinion. There is a guess that we are not the patron saint of grassland people. In the final analysis, I suspect that grassland people are the aborigines of grassland. In fact, we snow mountain people moved to snow mountain later. "


    At this point, blue ocean looks a little strange, but Dewey blurts out: "later migrated in the past? Are you talking about... The exiled races? "


    The blue ocean''s eyes brightened: "well, you also know about the exiled race. Most of these legends handed down from ancient times are incomplete. Unfortunately, I don''t know much about them. But... It can be regarded as a guess. Whether the first people on the snow mountain were the exiled races or not. I don''t know either. However, today, after such a long time, the people in Daxueshan are already from the mainland of Loran. On the snow mountain, there are some witches who specially walk in the world. Every once in a while, they also walk in the world. If you see some very good-looking children. They will also take them to the snow mountain and cultivate them as new shamans. It''s just that. Every child who takes snow mountain with him, if he is selected to enter the Snow Mountain Gate, will use a special way to wash away his original memory! No matter what family he comes from, once he enters the snow mountain, all his memories of the past will be erased! This is to keep snow mountain independent forever! Avoid any outside forces sneaking into the snow mountain


    Dewey nodded.


    "My original name is not blue ocean¡® "LAN Hai Yue" is my real name LAN Haiyue sighed and said in a low voice, "my teacher gave me this name. From my appearance, I should be from the Loran empire. When I was a child, I was brought back to the mountain by shamans walking on earth. "


    Hearing this, Du Wei asked: "Blue Ocean... Well, Mr. LAN Haiyue, is there no inheritance of his own on the snow mountain?"


    "You mean..."


    Du Wei said with a smile: "according to what I know, there are female disciples on the snow mountain. Are there any male and female disciples under the snow mountain getting married and having children on the mountain? In this way, why do you have to go to the foot of the mountain to choose successors? People like you have been carried up the mountain since childhood. Children don''t know when they are young, but those parents must be very sad! It''s a disgrace. "


    LAN Haiyue''s face was strange, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice: "the iron law of snow mountain, people on snow mountain can''t get married and have children all their life! There must be no private relationship between the male and female disciples! It can be said that this is also the most inhumane place on the snow mountain. Because as a man of snow mountain, he must abandon all human desires and practice hard all his life! "


    Du Weida didn''t think so: "this kind of cultivation is really abnormal."


    "You are a magician. You magicians seldom get married and have children? Most of the magicians are not very interested in the various temptations of the secular world and concentrate on studying magic. The disciples on Daxueshan are almost like this. "


    LAN Haiyue said that she didn''t intend to continue the debate with Du Wei, so she said with a smile: "Your Highness, I''m not strong enough now. I''m afraid I don''t have the spirit to have a detailed debate with you. Don''t interrupt me, just listen to me finish a story


    Dewey didn''t know whether to cry or laugh... And listen to the story?


    After listening to the story of the temple, after listening to the story of the royal family, now we have to listen to the story of Daxueshan?


    "My memory before I was eight years old is totally blank." There was a trace of remembrance in blue ocean''s eyes. In a low voice, he said slowly: "because after I went to the snow mountain, all my previous memories have been erased! In the end, three of our children were considered the best, and we were very lucky. He was chosen by the leader of the snow mountain, the Witch King of that term, for his disciples.


    My teacher''s name is Gulan Xiu. He is the wizard king on the big snow mountain. In my memory, he is a very kind person, at least when facing some of our disciples. He is still very good to us. I remember that my name, LAN Haiyue, was also given to me by him! We had three children in total. When I was a teacher, although I was young, I didn''t know how to watch the snow on the snow mountain all the year round. I think it''s very interesting, so when I face the teacher, I have a smile on my face. The name the teacher gave me was Yue. But Bai He was worried. His face was cold at that time. The teacher looked at him for a while, but suddenly he sighed inexplicably and said, "I''m afraid this child will never have a happy time in his life.". Later, his name was "Chou."


    Du Wei had known the name of Gulan Xiu, the wizard king of Daxueshan, for a long time. He also had a legacy of Gulan Xiu and a book about the magic of Daxueshan. He also knew that Gulan Xiu had three disciples. But at this moment, of course, he would not show it. Instead, he deliberately asked, "what about the third apprentice?"


    "The third apprentice, he is a resolute man. So his name is "Duan"! The full names of the three of us are: LAN Haiyue, Bai hechou and chishuiduan! I''m the oldest. Baihe is a little younger than me. Chishuiduan is the youngest.


    And after that. As I remember, Mr. Crusoe tested the three of us separately. When I was first tested. The teacher asked me to make a choice in front of a skull flag, a machete and a book. I didn''t hesitate, so I chose a Book... I don''t know why, maybe it''s nature. So, the teacher thought, my character, the best is to learn more books. I''ve been on the snow mountain for so many years. What''s the astrology, geography, continental history, ancient books, hospitals, astrology? I''m involved in everything. There is the richest collection of books in the mainland on the big snow mountain, which I''m afraid even in the imperial palace can''t compare with. My teacher, Gu Lanxiu, is a very knowledgeable and intelligent person. It can be said that everything I know now is taught by his family.


    After that, the teacher asked Bai He Chou and Chishui Duan who would continue to pick things. At that time, Bai He Chou, a young man, sat by without saying a word. Instead, chishuiduan went out first and took the machete from the ground.


    Finally, when it was the turn of the White River to worry, the only flag left was the skeleton flag.


    The skeleton flag represents the magic of the snow mountain, and the machete symbolizes martial arts. Since the machete was taken away by chishuiduan, baihechou could only learn witchcraft.


    But... I can''t forget that scene!


    Bai He Chou, a young man, picked up the skeleton flag on the ground, but turned around and walked to chishuiduan. At that time, he was still so young, but looked at chishuiduan coldly, and suddenly said coldly, "give me your things!", As a child, chishuiduan is certainly unwilling, but Baihe Chou didn''t hesitate. He hit chishuiduan with one punch and immediately cried and robbed him of his machete. The teacher just sighed. Then he asked Bai He Chou why he did it.


    At that time, Bai hechou said to his teacher, "if you want to learn, you must learn everything. If you only learn the same thing, how can you surpass your teacher in the future?"


    This kind of answer is really amazing for children of that age at that time.


    At that time, chishuiduan and I did not like him very much because he was too proud. But later it turned out that he was indeed proud of his capital!


    In fact, the teacher asked us to choose things, not just to teach us, just to examine our nature. In fact, we are taught all kinds of acrobatics, witchcraft and martial arts.


    However, soon, White River worry in the three of us stand out! Whether it''s astronomy, geography and history, he can master it as soon as he learns... Faster than me! Unfortunately, he was not very interested in these things by nature. After he learned them well, he didn''t have the heart to continue to study them. Therefore, he learned them well but not excellently.


    But in addition, those martial arts and witchcraft, he soon showed amazing talent! Like witchcraft, chishuiduan and I have to learn it for a month or two, but he has seen it once. After a few days of hard work, he can do it well.


    I''m really ashamed of the frost fighting spirit passed down from the snow mountain after I broke with Chishui. It took me three years to learn. Chishuiduan''s martial arts talent was better than mine, and he mastered it in two years. However, it took Bai hechou only three months to cultivate frost fighting spirit to the level of ordinary warrior level 4!!


    This speed surprised all the teachers. Because, on the snow mountain, no one can have such a frightening talent!


    So. I would say, Bai He Chou, this guy, was born to be a strong man!


    He is really a man of great pride.


    When we were 20 years old in Daxueshan, he had already far surpassed me and Chishui Duan in terms of pure strength at that time. At the age of 20, Mr. gulanshou made a comment on us. He said that if my blue ocean was born in the world, I would be the best in both culture and military strategy. You can''t get out of my hand. Unfortunately, I have no chance to show these talents all my life on the snow mountain. But the teacher''s meaning... Seems to think that I am the most suitable to be the wizard king under the snow mountain.


    The Great Snow Mountain Witch King is not in the world, but on the snow mountain. What''s the use of keeping company with ice and snow all the year round, even if you have learned earth shaking skills like Bai He Chou? But I''m calm, young and mature. The teacher likes me very much and thinks that I can take over the leadership of Daxueshan from him in the future.


    Chishuiduan''s magic talent is the worst among the three of us, but his martial arts talent is much better than mine. Only slightly inferior to the White River worry. When we compete, I am far from the opponent of sorrow, but chishuiduan can support Bai hechou for a long time before losing. In fact, there is a word "Duan" in his name! When he grew up, he was deeply ashamed of being robbed of the sword by Bai He. He''s tough and tough, but he''s very hard-working. This kind of temperament, in the cultivation of martial arts. It''s perfect. So although his talent is not as good as Bai He Chou. But Frost''s fighting spirit was cultivated excellently.


    Because he works hard day and night. Years of continuous, is to one day be able to defeat the White River worry!


    This point of perseverance, but I can not compare.


    The teacher also said that if Chishui had been born in the secular world, it would have become the top martial arts land in the contemporary mainland.


    When it comes to Bai He Chou, without waiting for the teacher''s evaluation, he asked the teacher a question first. At that time, he said, "all three of us are gifted. This is certainly good, otherwise the teacher you will not choose us as apprentices. But... Like us, even if we learn a skill, whether it''s an emperor or a general, whether it''s a top warrior in the Mainland... Even if we learn a skill that can kill gods and demons, what''s the point of sitting on a snowy mountain every day? In this case, what''s the difference between learning and not learning? "


    The teacher can''t answer this question. At that time, Bai He Chou just laughed and did not ask. But the teacher did not make any comments on him.


    But the next day after that, Bai He Chou suddenly made a decision! When he made this decision, we all felt that he was too proud.


    Because he said, he decided not to continue to practice frost fighting spirit!


    You know, frost fighting is a unique martial art on the snow mountain. It has been passed on for so many years, so it is a top martial art!


    Dewey, Rodriguez''s frost fighting spirit, and the way he and I performed today, you can see. This martial art is one of the best in the world! But at that time, 20-year-old Bai He Chou suddenly decided not to continue to practice it!


    We thought he was crazy. But he himself said, "the so-called power, ever-changing, is just a way. The ultimate mystery is the rule of power! As long as you master the rules, no matter whether it''s ice or water or fire, what''s the difference? "


    When he said this, even teacher gulanshou was shocked. Because he was young, he even figured this out!


    I''m ashamed... Dewey, I didn''t understand this until I was 40 years old.


    Bai He Chou''s talent is far better than ours, and his choice of the road is far more difficult than ours!


    You can see his fighting spirit today! You know, it''s the most suitable place to practice ice and frost fighting spirit on the snowy mountain.


    However, Bai He Chou said that if we want to master the rules, the most direct way is to first break the rules, and then re-establish them! So. He chose a road that we thought was against the sky at that time: he actually wanted to open up a kind of flame fighting spirit on the big snow mountain!


    And it turns out that... "


    At this point, LAN Haiyue''s eyes were strange. He suddenly coughed violently, and blood came out of the corner of his mouth. Du Wei couldn''t bear to see it, and said in a low voice: "Mr. LAN Haiyue, or. I''ll take you back to rest. "


    Blue ocean Yue shook his head: "rest... Hum, after death, you can rest for as long as you want. Why are you so anxious now. I''ll be fine. "


    Then he sighed: "and later, it turned out that... At that time, many people on the snow mountain thought he was crazy, but later, all these people closed their mouths!"


    His voice grew bitter


    "On the big snow mountain, no one is allowed to fight with each other privately. If someone violates the rules of the snow mountain. Will be severely punished! However, it is not forbidden for the disciples to compete with each other. It''s just that if you don''t want to, you can''t be forced to do it. It can be said that the place is cold. But as long as you are weak in nature, you can live a leisurely life. As long as you don''t fight with others, you can live a lifetime. No one''s going to pick on you.


    After 20 years old, Bai hechou gave up the cultivation of frost fighting spirit, but in the next ten years, he no longer showed his strength in front of anyone! He didn''t compete with any of us in ten years. Gradually, many people on the snow mountain have forgotten this once gifted guy. Many people think that he has gone astray, and his strength has certainly declined greatly in recent years. That''s why I''m embarrassed to compete with others.


    However, on the snow mountain, there is a rule that every ten years, there will be a competition among the disciples. The king of witchcraft will make comments and judgments on the disciples of Daxueshan, and then assign them to three rooms. "


    In the three rooms on the snow mountain, Dewey had already learned from the confession of the female assassin AILU, and now he listened. I didn''t ask much. Just nodded.


    "That year, when we were 30 years old. It''s Darby. Everyone thinks that Baihe Chou, a misguided guy, will definitely not fight because he has not shown his strength for ten years. For most of the year, he lived alone on a peak on a snowy mountain and did not associate with others.


    But in that year, Bai He Chou did it! "


    Blue sea Yue closed his eyes, corner muscles trembled a few times, obviously that time things, left him a deep impression!


    Then, he sighed: "he gave up practicing frost fighting spirit for ten years, we all thought he couldn''t do it. But the result of a shot, but let everyone shocked! Chishui Duan and I found that in ten years, his strength has not declined at all, on the contrary... The gap between us and him has become bigger and bigger!!


    I use frost fighting spirit, under his hands, even three faces did not support the past, he easily cut off my machete! And when it''s chishuiduan''s turn to compete with him


    hey! Chishui Duan had great prestige among the disciples of Daxueshan during his years of cultivation in Baihe. He has a great talent in martial arts, so he seems to be the best among his disciples. Moreover, he still practiced very hard in those years! At that time, he was determined to defeat Baihe Chou with years of hard work, but after the first World War... Baihe Chou only used one face to face, and then he broke his machete and made him vomit blood! I just know, White River worry and I fight of time, is merciful at all. But the relationship between him and Chishui Duan has not been harmonious, so he has no mercy!


    In that competition, Bai He was worried that he was as white as snow. He defeated eight white shamans with a machete! Whether the opponent is using martial arts or witchcraft, he only uses a machete to fight with frost! But at that time, his strength has entered the saint level, and there is no one on the big snow mountain who is his opponent! After eight shamanists were defeated by him, he stood in the field, looked up at the wizard King teacher sitting on it and held his head high.


    At that time, some of the people who lost to him were not angry. Let''s say that he was worried about treacherous villains in Baihe. Ten years ago, he claimed that he no longer practiced frost fighting spirit. But now, his frost fighting spirit is ten times more powerful than ten years ago? He said that he didn''t practice. In fact, he mostly practiced hard on his own mountain every day!


    But Bai He Chou just laughed and said, "like you guys, you only see form, but you don''t see essence. How can we understand the true meaning of power? "


    No matter what, at that time, everyone could only admit that he was the strongest one among the disciples of Daxueshan.


    But in the end, he stood on the spot, and when no one came up to challenge him, he still stood there and refused to go down. Finally, he actually raised his machete and pointed to his teacher, Gulan Xiu, sitting on it.


    That position. To be above the big ratio means to challenge. When everyone was shocked and excited, some people even scolded him as a madman and dared to be rude to the supreme wizard king.


    However, Mr. Gu Lanxiu slowly stood up and took a look at him. Then he was in full view. Accepted his challenge.


    In the history of Daxueshan, no disciple dared to challenge the wizard king! But this time, this routine was broken by his white river worry!


    Only in that war did we know that Baihe Chou didn''t lie. In the past ten years, he has not practiced frost fighting spirit any more! He defeated us with frost fighting spirit, not because he secretly practiced, but because he mastered the rules of power. So although he doesn''t need to fight with frost for ten years, once he uses it, he can easily defeat us!


    In the face of his teacher, Gulan Xiu, he finally used his ten years of hard work to create the flame fighting spirit!


    It''s freezing all the year round on the snow mountain, but he can go against the sky and cultivate his fighting spirit!


    And in the mountains, in the cold. In order to maintain the flame, it is more necessary to condense the strength into a point! Because of this, the road is hard, but it has created his miracle


    Finally, Dewey couldn''t help asking, "is it the White River who has lost?"


    Blue ocean closed her eyes and shook her head: "no... my teacher lost, but..."


    "Just what?"


    With a sigh, LAN Haiyue said slowly: "it''s a pity that the duel between them, we were in the same state at that time. There''s no way. Both are people who have mastered the rules of power. When it comes to fighting, it''s not as gorgeous as we are... "


    Du Wei immediately thought of the fighting scene between LAN Haiyue and Bai hechou.


    Only LAN Haiyue continued: "at that time, we could only see their movements moving fast and slow. I''m afraid we can''t understand half of it. It was just that they had been fighting for a whole afternoon. At the end of the afternoon, Mr. Gu Lanxiu finally cut off the White River with one sword! We all thought that it was Bai He Chou who won!


    At that time, Bai He Chou stood there, looking at the half machete in his hand, speechless. Although we all thought that he had lost, he could fight with the supreme teacher Wu Wang to such an extent that everyone admired his strength. No one dared to say anything disrespectful to him any more.


    However, after a while, the whole audience was silent, but Mr. gulanshou slowly said something that surprised us. The teacher said, "you win, I lose."


    All of us were shocked at this.


    Bai He Chou shook his head: "lose is lose, win is win, it is clear that you interrupted my machete, I lost just right."


    But the teacher said, "my weapon is the beauty under the moon, and you use the ordinary machete. The beauty under the moon has a special texture, which can give full play to the power of frost fighting. From this point of view, I have taken advantage of it. Otherwise, I will continue to use your machete. "


    But Bai hechou said, "even so, although my martial arts skills are better than your teacher''s, my witchcraft attainments are far behind. So, I can''t be regarded as the strongest one on the big snow mountain! "


    After saying this, Bai hechou lowered his head to pick up the broken machete on the ground, carefully put it away, and then said to the teacher with a smile: "teacher, today is my first defeat in my life. Therefore, I will keep this machete forever and never forget today''s defeat! Ten years from now, let''s do it again. "


    After that, he took the knife and went away!


    In the next ten years, instead of practicing martial arts, he turned to practicing witchcraft


    However, the machete was recast and connected by himself!


    To this day, he is used to wearing that machete with him


    Dewey was fascinated by this, but he was gradually worried about the White River. On the contrary, he showed some respect! Such a proud to the extreme, but there is a strong to the extreme people, it has to break people''s hearts!


    "So... Ten years from now? Ten years later, Baihe worries about him.... "


    LAN Haiyue suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Du Wei: "well, you guessed it, ten years later, when he was competing again, he really beat our teacher, gulanchou! It''s just... No one guessed it would be like that! "


    "Oh?" Du Wei came to the spirit: "what is it like?"


    Blue ocean Yue seems to smile, but the smile is very bitter: "since ten years ago, no one dares to look down on Baihe sorrow. Even when Chishui was cut off, he was once despairing and disheartened, and it was only a year later that he recovered. And everyone takes Baihe worry as the first strong person of Daxueshan in the future! Although he is not as good as Wu Wang teacher, but in everyone''s heart, he is not much different.


    Ten years later, there will be another big competition. This time, everyone is full of expectations. They just hope to see how far he can make progress! Everyone is looking forward to this bold guy in his heart to see if his strength has surpassed the Witch King! So, it''s strange that no one went to the contest again. Everyone was waiting for the appearance of Bai He Chou!


    Among the hundreds of disciples of Daxueshan, Bai hechou is the last one to come. He looks at them and walks into Dabi''s meeting place step by step.


    It''s been a long time since he showed up. At that time, he dressed as white as snow and held a machete. It was very popular. But this time, it''s even more strange!


    He has long hair, untidy beard and dirty clothes. It seems that he didn''t take a bath after a long time. Even if you stand close to him, you will smell a sour smell.


    However, his eyes are still as they were ten years ago, and he still wears the machete around his waist.


    Then, finally, he went to the middle and said to the king, "teacher, I''m here."


    And then... Just like ten years ago, Mr. Crusoe accepted his challenge


    But this time, we thought we could see a more wonderful duel, but the result was... "


    Blue sea Yue canthus muscle jump, eyes actually flashed a trace of despair!


    "My teacher, the supreme king of sorcery, Gulan Xiu! In the face of his apprentice Bai He sorrow, the supreme existence of Daxueshan... Ten years ago, when they had their first duel, it took them a full afternoon to win or lose. But ten years later... Hehe! When we were big, there was an hourglass on one side. The hourglass flowed once. It was about a meal!


    White River worry even machete did not scabbard, a point in the teacher''s beauty sword under the moon! Under the moon, the beauty flew up into the sky. The teacher used several kinds of witchcraft in a row, and they were all resolved by the White River worry!


    But that time, an hourglass of sand, even a third of the flow did not finish, it has been divided the outcome! The teacher did his best, in front of the White River worry, even more support for a while can not do!! Finally, the teacher sat on the ground. He looked at his apprentice and said, "OK, now you are the strongest one in Daxueshan." But Bai He Chou didn''t look at the teacher. He just looked at us around him. He suddenly said a word. Until today, when I occasionally dream, I can dream it! "¡° What did he say? "¡° He said, "it''s a pity that I can''t find anyone in the world who can force me to get my machete out of the scabbard!"

 Chapter 304

    When the story comes to this, LAN Haiyue can''t go on. While Du Wei was beside him, he was shocked and faintly heard that the figure in white, who was so proud and arrogant, wanted to hang a machete, stand on the top of the snow mountain, and sigh in full view of the public


    Such a person, even if it is not a friend, but also have to let life out of a trace of admiration!


    Blue sea Yue low voice way: "White River sorrow although... But he really is a generation of excellent person.". My teacher, Gu Lanxiu, is already gifted. He was once regarded as the most outstanding wizard king in the three hundred years of Daxueshan. However, he did not expect that a white river sorrow was born, which is even more amazing! Chishui Duan and I have lost to him several times, but we are convinced that we will never surpass him in this life. "


    Du Wei pondered for a moment, and then said: "this man is really extraordinary... It''s just that no one in the world can force him to draw his sword any more, although he is beautiful on the snow mountain. At the time of this incident, there were master Gandalf, the first mage on the mainland, and His Majesty the Pope of the temple. These people were all legendary strongmen, especially the Pope of the temple. They were very mysterious! He is worried that he has never dealt with these people, and he may not be able to claim to be the best in the world! "


    LAN Haiyue shook his head: "with his temperament, since no one can suppress him on the snow mountain, of course he will be born on the mountain. You said that the devil mentor Gandalf, the temple Pope, the character of Bai hechou, of course, will come to challenge... But he will never have this chance again! "


    Du Wei immediately thought of the snow mountain Witch King who was so strong that he reached the extreme. It seems that there is some special reason why we can''t go down the snow mountain. Even if we come down now, we just use a separate way to go down the mountain. Is there any special reason?


    "This is exactly what happened after Bai hechou defeated our teacher. Bai He was so worried that he would never be inferior to others. If he is not as good as you, maybe he will be obedient. But once on the snowy mountain, even the only teacher who could suppress him was defeated by him. He will never stay on the snow mountain! What''s more, the big snow mountain has a great foundation. There are so many magical secrets on it. There are also some martial arts handed down from the times, such as ice fighting spirit. There are magical magic skills on the big snow mountain, but they are just a corner. Of course, a person with such high temperament as Bai He Chou will not be reconciled. He not only defeated the teacher, but also determined to seize the position of the Witch King! He is ambitious. I want to lead Daxueshan and create a great career!


    However, these ideas are contrary to the tradition of Daxueshan for many years, so. Mr. Gu Lanxiu refused to say anything! However, the strength of Bai He Chou is too strong, and Mr. Gu Lanxiu is not his opponent. Even if you add me and chishuiduan. Also cannot resist the White River worry. As a result, under the first World War, Baihe Chou opened the killing on the snow mountain with his strong strength and iron means!


    He killed six of the eight white shamans who were under the throne of the wizard king. But in the end, he could only use one magic array to trap him. Chishuiduan and I took the opportunity to escape from the mountain and tell us. If you can''t overcome the sorrow of Baihe in this life, don''t go back to Daxueshan. The teacher said to us at that time, with Baihe''s extreme nature, we will not be spared in the future, but as long as we don''t go back to Daxueshan, we will be safe.


    At that time, I didn''t understand what this meant. The teacher told us a curse on the snow mountain!


    Once upon a time, the person who started the foundation business of Daxueshan didn''t know what he was. For fear that future generations of Xueshan disciples would fight with each other on their own strength. There is a special method in the snow mountain witchcraft. As long as you learn the magic of snow mountain. Whether you like it or not, since the moment of your cultivation, the curse has been deeply imprinted on you! The more powerful you practice witchcraft, the more powerful the curse will be!


    As for our Daxueshan disciples, we are not allowed to fight privately, and even more, we are not allowed to kill! This is the iron law of all ages! On the big snow mountain, if you kill your fellow disciples, you will be immediately haunted by a curse. You are powerful. The curse has been attached to you since you were a child. People like Bai He Chou can''t get rid of the curse!


    In order to seize the position of the wizard king, Bai He Chou killed a lot and immediately triggered a curse. However, he was really powerful to the top! I''m afraid even the person who started the Great Snow Mountain in those years may not have thought that future generations would have such a character as him! The teacher said to me, the most powerful curse of Daxueshan is that once the curse backfires, the cursed person will instantly grow old and be poisoned by time! Every minute, his body will be in the rapid passage of time, rapid aging down! No matter how tenacious the vitality is, it will die of old age in less than half a day!


    However, this white river worry, it is impossible to use common sense to judge! He can fight against the curse by himself! When the teacher asked us to run down the mountain that day, we had already expected that baihechou could not kill him because of his strength. I''m afraid that he also had the ability to protect his life.


    As a result, I didn''t leave the grassland immediately after I went down the mountain. Instead, I stayed around the snow mountain for a few days. As a result, I learned that the news came from the mountain. Baihe Chou finally broke out and killed my teacher, gulanchou! The teacher, Gulan Xiu, was beaten down by him and died. And he is powerful, and all those who don''t agree with him on the snow mountain are suppressed by him with thunder means, and the rest of the land is subject to him! Finally, he sat on the throne of the snow mountain Witch King!


    The curse, as expected, could not kill him!


    Chishuiduan and I got the news, so we were desperate! Chishuiduan discussed with me that he still wanted to go back to the snow mountain to inquire about the news. I couldn''t stop him. He wanted to go with him, but he told me that we were the only disciples under the teacher. If we died together on the snow mountain, I''m afraid the teacher would lose his pulse, so he decided to go up the mountain alone. Three days later, he was seriously injured and came down the mountain, almost dying! At that time, I was worried that Bai He Chou would catch up with him and I was about to take him away. Although he was seriously injured, he seemed very happy and said to me, "don''t run, he can''t catch up!"


    I asked carefully. He just told me that he had gained a lot this time!


    The original white river sorrow although resisted the curse, but can''t completely crack!


    The snow mountain is covered with ice and snow all the year round. Less than a day after he killed people, Bai hechou was cursed and killed. Finally, he came up with a way. I found an ice cave on the snow mountain! In the same cave of the ice cave, I don''t know how cold it has been for thousands of years! In such a cold place, he froze his body in it! Relying on thousands of years of ice, all the life of the body are frozen, this is to suppress the curse!


    It''s just that. But he could never leave that cave again!


    At that time, Chishui went up the mountain. When he learned the news, he wanted to kill Baihe Chou. But when I got to the cave, I was badly hurt by Bai He Chou! It turns out that as long as he doesn''t leave the cave, he can move freely!


    Although chishuiduan was not his opponent, he was also a disciple of the teacher. He tried his best to escape. After I knew the news, I immediately came up with an idea, since he was worried that he could not get out of the cave. Why don''t you go up the mountain at once! Under such a situation, we can''t continue to suppress the disciples on the snow mountain. When we go back, we still have a chance to rally.


    Just... I was wrong!


    The body of White River sorrow has not come down! However, with his original practice, he has mastered the highest and deepest spirit shifting in the magic of Daxueshan!


    He can''t come here in person, but he can catch a disciple at will, take his body and attach it for the time being!


    At that time, chishuiduan and I thought baihechou would never catch up. As a result, he immediately used the witchcraft of taking away. Come down the mountain to find us!


    We are afraid of him, in fact, he is also afraid of us! This spell of taking away can only be used for one time. But he can''t use it all the time. He''s worried that we''ll run away. When he can''t use the take away spell in the future, he will go back to the mountain and make trouble, so he must kill us!


    Chishuiduan and I were overtaken by him at the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, after the first World War, the magic of seizing and abandoning the land has been flawed since the inheritance of the magic of Daxueshan. At that time, he mastered this new witchcraft, and his strength could not be exerted by more than two or three percent. At most, he had only ten percent of his ability! But at that time, Chishui Duan and I had not been promoted to holy rank. Even though he had only 10% strength, we could not beat him. It''s just that it''s not easy for him to kill both of us.


    Finally, the scene of stalemate down, we all know that can not be good, simply forced each other to make an oath!


    Baihe is worried and proud. He never disdains to lie in his life. Although we hate him, we also know that he is a man who will practice what he says. He made no secret at that time, saying that he could not kill us this time. Once he got back to the mountain, he would come down the mountain again to kill us once he had practiced the Dharma!


    And we, if willing to fight together, can also take advantage of his strength only 10% of the time, have a chance to keep him!


    But if this happens, the vitality of Daxueshan will be greatly damaged, and I''m afraid it will be over.


    Finally, we made a pledge. In the future, he can come after us naturally, but Baihe is very proud and thinks that he is invincible, so I urge him to swear that when he comes to us, unless he can defeat us unharmed! Otherwise, even if he is better than us, he can''t kill us as long as he is hurt! He swore on the spot.


    Chishuiduan and I vowed that we would never go to the snow mountain unless he died in the future!


    As a result, Baihe Chou turned back to the mountain on the spot. Chishuiduan and I were able to survive and escape.


    It''s just that... Later, chishuiduan and I had differences again... Alas, after these changes, chishuiduan, who was originally resolute, became increasingly extreme and gloomy. There are many secrets left by the Witches of the past dynasties on the snow bee in the back of the snow mountain, but only the sword of beauty under the moon can open those places!


    The sword of beauty under the moon was given to me by my teacher when I fled down the mountain. Chishuiduan borrowed the sword from me and said that he would go up the mountain again, and go to the snow bee in the back mountain to look for the things left by the witch kings of the past dynasties and see if he had a chance to deal with Baihe sorrow.


    However, I refused this request. First, the teacher said. We are not allowed to go up the snow mountain again. Secondly, Baihe Chou is so powerful. If he goes to the snow mountain, he will break his oath. At that time, Baihe Chou will be a killer. I''m afraid he won''t be merciful. I''m not afraid of death, but the teacher is dead. Then we are the only two left under the teacher''s door. If we want to have a chance to rally in the future, we must stay alive! Chishuiduan''s proposal is too risky. Of course, I won''t agree to it.


    As a result, chishuiduan and I had a quarrel, and in the end, we turned over! On the way, he even had the meaning of seizing the beauty under the moon by force. After I saw through it, we almost fought and finally parted ways


    It''s a pity that the three of us in the same family ended up with such an ending!


    I''m hopeless. I didn''t want to stay on the grassland, so I just came to the East alone and came to the Roland empire. Then he came to the imperial capital and changed his name. Settle down.


    In the past decades, I have been working hard for the first ten years. I only hope to improve my strength and fight against Baihe worry in the future. Later, one day, I was promoted to the saint level.


    But after promotion, I think back to the strength of Baihe sorrow. And he beat the teacher scene, but more and more feel the gap between me and him like a gap! I can''t catch up with him all my life. "


    Say, blue sea Yue sighed a tone, the eyebrow is full of Xiao Suo.


    "What about the Chishui River There was a movement in Dewey''s mind.


    LAN Haiyue said with a smile: "chishuiduan... Like me, he came to the Roland empire. He is also anonymous! Instead of living in seclusion with me, he devoted himself to the officialdom of Roland empire! hey! He came to me later. Say. If we want revenge, with our strength. I can''t catch up with Baihe all my life. But over time, he accumulated hatred in his heart, and his temperament was not the same as the red water on the snow mountain in those years! I met him once, and I just felt that the haze in his heart was too deep. In the end, he not only hated Baihe, but even the whole snow mountain! He said, since a person can''t fight Baihe worry, then we have to take another route! In the secular world, master power! As long as he becomes the most powerful man on the mainland, by that time, Bing Feng will point out that tens of thousands of people will be bleeding. Can''t he level a snowy mountain? No matter how strong he is, he is not a god


    When Dewey heard this, his heart thumped and he suddenly thought of someone


    "Is... Is Chishui cut him off..."


    Blue ocean smiles: "yes, chishuiduan is also in the northwest now. He is the commander of the northwest army of the Empire, and his alias is Lu Gaodi. That''s him! However, over the years, I have become lazy, but I think that with his temperament, I will not give up hope. I must work hard day by day. Now, his strength should be far above me! "


    When Duwei heard this, his doubts were finally solved!


    Lugao! Lugao! He is really from Daxueshan!!


    Moreover, he is also a disciple of the wizard king, Chishui Duan!!


    Even his son, Sebastian, has already cultivated frost fighting spirit, and his strength is better than the level 9 warrior!!


    However, probably even Lu Gao and Bai He Chou don''t know!


    That is, qulanxiu, the king of local witchcraft, did not die in the hands of Baihe Chou! Later, he came to the Roland Empire, but he was still in the governor''s house in the Northwest giliat City, leaving such an underground labyrinth!


    Du Wei, however, got the posthumous letter left by qulanxiu after his death and became the fourth disciple of qulanxiu!


    However, Du Wei didn''t tell LAN Haiyue about these things. He had a deep fear of these people in the snow mountain!


    This big snow mountain is so powerful! A wizard king, three disciples, four people are all holy terraces?! Although that lugao, that is, chishuiduan, has never been shown in front of Duwei. But... Since LAN Haiyue has the strength of holy rank, and LAN Haiyue also said, Lu Gao''s strength must have surpassed him! So


    Four Saint level strongmen... This is too exaggerated!!


    Thinking of this, Du Wei turned his eyes: "Mr. LAN Haiyue! I always know that listening to stories comes at a price! I don''t have much to do with you Daxueshan. You called me here today to see such a good play and tell me such a wonderful story. Surely it''s your intention? "


    Blue sea Yue smile very weak, but his smile is full of deep meaning, but let Du Wei heart more and more guess.


    "Your Highness. I''ve been in the Empire all these years. I was originally a Roland, but I was taken to the snow mountain when I was young. Then he came back to Roland at the age of 40 and has been living till now.


    Now, in my heart, I have already regarded myself as a real Roland! My Lord, I''m just an old man. Over the years. Living in Roland, I feel more and more that such a life is meaningful! Hard work and hatred on the snow mountain are just a dream. I live in this imperial capital. Every day I watch my neighbors smile at me, and my simple disciples salute me respectfully. When I walk up the street, even the driver of the cart shows me a sincere and kind smile... In my heart. I''ve long regarded myself as a real Roland


    Speaking of this, LAN Haiyue coughed again and said: "no one in the world knows Bai He Chou better than I do! He had a high heart and was extremely proud. The heart is also big to the extreme! When he was on the snow mountain, he questioned the teacher. He learned so strong skills, but he could only sit on the snow mountain. What''s the point! He has a great ambition in his heart! He took the throne of the wizard king and led the snow mountain. Naturally, he wanted to make a great career! When he was young, he once said a word to me. At that time, I heard it, but I forgot it. However, in recent years, when I think of it, I can''t help but feel frightened! "


    "What did he say?" Dewey road.


    "He said: ''I heard that the people of the Roland Empire worshiped the goddess of light... Well, what about the gods. I don''t know. But if it was me, even if the gods stood in front of me, I would not worship the earth! One day, I will let all the people in the world come to worship me! In that temple, there will be statues of my white river sorrow! " Blue ocean gave a wry smile: "when he said this, he was only a teenager... But now, I''m afraid it''s not a casual word! Dewey! Your highness! If it wasn''t for the curse. If he can only get down the mountain once in ten years... With his strong strength. The great snow mountain is regarded as a God on the grassland! With his strength. If you take hundreds of thousands of cavalry on the grassland and suddenly March to the East... Who in the world can resist him? "


    The last question, let Du Wei suddenly out of a cold sweat!!


    Who can resist him? Resist the sorrow of white river?!


    Du Wei carefully counted the strong men he knew!


    Hussein? Rodriguez? Although they are all saints, Hussein and Rodriguez have the same strength, and Rodriguez is just a disciple of the blue ocean! LAN Haiyue is not the opponent of Bai He Chou, so Hussein or Rodriguez, let alone!


    So... Gandalf green? Du Wei thought that although Gandalf green robe is strong, I''m afraid he is not the opponent of Baihe Chou in the complete state!!!


    Duwei thought about it and counted it in his heart, but only one shadow came out in the end


    I''m afraid, in this world, it''s true that only the old dragon on the northern holy mountain can fight against Baihe Chou!!


    Think about it like this... This white river worry is really terrible to the extreme!


    How old is the old dragon? How long has Bai He lived? With a genius like him, it would not be a joke to give him time to reach the level of Aragorn that year!


    Seeing that Du Wei couldn''t answer, LAN Haiyue sighed in a low voice: "over the years, Bai hechou and I have seen each other twice! Every time his strength is greatly improved!! In my opinion, although the curse of the magic land in Daxueshan is severe... I feel more and more uneasy in my heart! With a person like him, it is impossible to calculate with common sense! I''m worried that one day, when the curse can no longer restrain him... At that time, there is no power to suppress him, and he will be able to exert his strength to the full. Once suddenly, he will unify the grassland to the east one day... "


    Speaking of this, LAN Haiyue sighed: "Your Highness, when I handed over 80 disciples to you and asked you to take them to the northwest, the thing I asked you... Is the reason why I said this to you today!"


    After that, he struggled and saluted Duwei with awe: "I tell you this, just to let you know what a terrible enemy you are facing in the northwest! I''ve already thought of myself as a Roland! So, I absolutely don''t want to see that fear day in the future! So... Your highness. In any case, please don''t let grassland people step over Mount kilimaro


    This time, Duwei was really moved. He could not help but believe LAN Haiyue''s words. The weak old man in front of him had clear and sincere eyes.


    Du Wei gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. LAN Haiyue..."


    "Call me blue ocean." The old man gave a faint smile: "since I regard myself as a Roland, then my name is blue ocean now."


    "All right! Mr. blue ocean Du Wei said slowly: "since Bai He Chou is so powerful... I think you can''t miss the depth of my strength! You are not his opponent. What can I do? You put the money on me. Aren''t you afraid of losing everything? "


    Blue ocean smiles, and the wrinkles in his eyes are full of wisdom: "Your Highness, I have read countless people in the imperial capital over the years, but you are the only one that I can''t see through. If it comes to the outstanding characters in Roland Empire, there is really no one else I can look at except you! Even his Royal Highness the current Regent... Well, when he was young. I had a meeting with him. He is also a very smart man. Unfortunately, in my opinion, he is a little less intelligent. It''s not until your appearance in recent years that I have a new hope! "


    There was a pause. He said with a slow smile: "my apprentice Rodriguez asked him to give you the beauty sword under the moon... I hope you can appreciate the intention."


    "Do you mean..."


    "The snow mountain has nothing to do with me. I just want to be old. I can do something for the peace of these creatures in Roland Blue ocean smiles calmly: "in those years, chishuiduan used to think about it. The snow bee in the back mountain of the snowy mountain hides the things left by the Witches of the past dynasties. Only this sword can get in. When I think about it afterwards, this is not a solution. However, Chishui''s temperament changed greatly, which made me very disappointed! If the beauty sword under the moon falls into his hand. I''m afraid that misfortune is not necessarily less worrying than Baihe! So... When I swore that I would never go to the snow mountain again, then I would never go again! But you... Are not bound by the oath! One day, with the beauty sword under the moon, you may as well go to the snow mountain to have a look at the top scenery


    Hearing this, Du Wei was moved: "Mr. Blue Ocean..."


    "You don''t have to say much." Blue ocean sighed in a low voice: "in fact, I know my own situation. In order to cope with this meeting with Baihe Chou, I have been thinking hard over the years. In order to make money, he despised the enemy. Deliberately practiced such a flashy rejuvenation magic, in fact, my body has been greatly damaged! another time. Don''t worry about Baihe to kill me. I can''t live to see you again in ten years! In the last few years, let me have a quiet and leisurely life for the elderly. "


    He stood up and yawned at Dewey, and his manner suddenly became very relaxed: "Your Highness, the burden is on you from today on. I don''t care any more."


    With that, he laughs and suddenly grabs the servant in grey in the corner of the wall. Then he floats down the stairs.


    Du Wei sat there quietly for a long time, and suddenly gave a bitter smile: "what a blue ocean! What a big snow mountain! What a white river worry! "


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    After looking at the empty room, I got up and went downstairs.


    When we got to the street, it was already bright, and there were pedestrians on the street.


    Dewey walked alone in the street and went back to the Duchess.


    Just as he had just come to the path in front of the Duke''s mansion, he could go home as soon as he turned another corner. Suddenly, he heard a voice coming from behind him, almost close to the back of his head!


    "Duke tulip, I was in a hurry just now. I suddenly thought of something. Now I''ve come back to you!"


    The sound fell into his ears and made Dewey take a breath!


    His voice was cold and indifferent. Looking back, he saw a white figure with silver gray hair standing in front of him, less than half a step away. It''s not white river. Who is it?!


    "At the beginning, I sent someone to look for the pet. It should be in your hands. It''s just that I seldom go down the mountain once. Just now, I only care about Heyue''s reminiscence. But I forgot to look for you. " Bai He was worried and calm. When he left, his whole body was hurt by the blue ocean array, but now it seems that he has completely recovered!


    In the face of such a tough guy, Dewey''s face changed several times, and suddenly he laughed: "what a white river worry! I had a little respect for you. I didn''t expect you to turn around and take advantage of the blue ocean. You''ve come to trouble me


    White River worry face not angry not happy, just slowly way: "young, this aggressive plan is to make very good.". I want to trouble you. Is it any difference if LAN Haiyue is there? It''s just that I''ll keep my oath and won''t hurt him again in ten years. I really don''t want to do it in front of him. "


    With that, he even gave Duwei a smile: "what happened to you in the northwest. I''ve heard a lot about it. You can kill my white shaman Wuya when you are young. You''re an excellent guy. "


    Although he was smiling, he just looked at Dewey. But it was no different from looking at an ant on the ground, and said faintly: "it''s a pity to kill such an interesting person as you. Well, you give me that pet back. I''ll let you go! You''ll have a good time in the northwest! Otherwise, there are few interesting opponents in the world, and people live a lonely life? "


    Then he stood in front of him and looked at Dewey quietly.


    Dewey was in a cold sweat. That Warcraft pet, in fact, has been kept in his magic storage bag by Du Weifeng.


    To tell you the truth, Du Wei is not the tough guy who carries his weight for the sake of face. He is aware of current affairs, facing such a tough opponent. Dewey knew he had absolutely no room for resistance. And White River worry this person disdains to lie, since he said as long as Du Wei returned Warcraft to leave, then will not break his promise.


    It''s just... Where else does duvet have to come out?


    That Warcraft, has long been signed by Dewey with magic soul contract!


    If you want to take away the Warcraft, you have to abandon the soul contract. Isn''t it so easy to abandon the soul contract?


    Seeing that Du Wei didn''t speak, Bai He Chou seemed to think of something. "Ah," he said with a smile, "I see. You little magician. See such a good pet. Must have signed the soul contract early. Pity... Pity... "


    Then he shook his head and sighed. Then he looked at Dewey with some pity: "I''m sorry. Although you are a bit interesting. But that pet is very important to me. Signed the soul contract. I can''t break it now. I can only take you back to the snow mountain and find a way to break your soul contract. Don''t worry. As long as I don''t kill you, I''ll try my best to save your life. "


    After that, he didn''t do it either, just looking at Dewey: "do you want to go with me, or do you want me to do it?"


    Dewey hesitated for a moment, sighed and looked at the guy. "Do I have a choice?"


    White River sorrow also seemed to smile: "there should be no land."


    Du Weitan opened his hand: "yes... I can''t provoke an opponent like you. If you go crazy, I''m afraid no one in the whole emperor can stop you. I''m going with you... "


    Bai He Chou nodded. He turned his head and wanted to walk at the intersection. After two steps, he looked back at Du Wei: "I know what you think. You want to leave with me first and find a chance to escape after you leave the imperial capital, right. But you''d better not be distracted. I''m different from you Roland people. When I do things, I never follow any rules. It all depends on my mood. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll be polite to you. If you annoy me, I''m never soft hearted when I kill people. You must have some relatives and friends... Very good, very good. " Dewey''s heart is sinking. Originally, there was a storage ring hidden in his sleeve. As long as he raised his hand and waved it, the fireball in the sky could be smashed. However, in the face of this powerful and desperate opponent, Dewey also knows that even if he turns his face around, there is absolutely no room for resistance. At this moment, behind the road, in the direction of the Duke''s mansion, there was a voice, but several guards of Dewey came out from inside. In the early morning, Duwei was asked to leave by the blue ocean people on the way. These bodyguards were not allowed to follow Duwei''s orders, but they were uneasy after all. After they came back, they had been waiting at the door all the time. At the moment, they heard a voice outside the road and came out. When they saw Duwei from a distance, all the bodyguards were very happy. Someone said quickly, "Your Highness, You are back at last Bai He Chou stopped, turned around and looked at Du Wei with a smile. Du Wei made a balance in his heart for a moment, then gave a wry smile and said to several bodyguards, "go back first. I suddenly have something important to go out. You are not allowed to follow me!" The guards were also a little strange when they listened to Dewey''s orders. The sharp eyed man saw that Dewey''s look seemed unnatural. He was about to ask what, and Dewey said, "yes! You guys, go in and get me some good horses! This is my good friend. We are going out to do business! Go Several bodyguards had to be ordered to go in and lead the horse. Bai He nodded his head, his eyes were indifferent, and he said, "good, you''re still smart. If you had just turned over, I''m afraid there would have been no living people in your whole Duchess house. " Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "the man with hard fists is always the boss. I understood this truth many years ago." After a pause, he shook his head and sighed: "I said that Baihe worried about Bailao. You want to catch me back to the snow mountain. It''s a long way away. Can''t you walk back? You are the most powerful person in the mainland. It''s OK to fly ten thousand li. I don''t have that ability. There are also some good horses in my Duke''s mansion, which are no worse than those on the grassland. I let them go in and lead them out. It''s convenient to drive all the way. " Bai He Chou seemed to have a choice of eyebrows. Looking at Du Weidi''s eyes, he felt more and more interesting. He suddenly showed a smile: "very good, very good! I seldom go down the mountain. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting person as you this time. " Du Wei also helplessly shakes his head: "it''s very bad for me to meet you." At this time, several bodyguards led the horse out. Du Wei didn''t say anything. He personally went to the bodyguard and led a horse to Bai He Chou''s side. He made a "please" gesture: "I said, boss Bai, please get on the horse." Bai He Chou didn''t refuse. After he got on the horse, he didn''t wait for Du Wei to ride all the way. He was so powerful that he was not afraid of any tricks. So I''ll go ahead and not be afraid of Dewey''s escape. Anyway, with his strength, who is his opponent on the mainland? If Dewey wants to escape, he can get him back in the twinkling of an eye! Du Wei gave a wry smile, waved to the guard, and said, "well, you go back... I''m afraid it will take me a few days. If someone comes to visit me, I''ll say I have something to go out." He also knew that he told these bodyguards that these ordinary warriors could not save themselves, so he simply said nothing and chased Bai He Chou with his horse. People on the horse, Dewey''s mind quickly turned the idea, thinking hard to get rid of the stratagem. Going to the grassland and snow mountain, all the way to the Northwest... Alas, think about it... Green robe Gandalf is in the northwest, where, maybe there is some hope of escape!! Otherwise, um... Think of a way to cheat the white boss to be a guest in the northwest army?? General Lu Gao, elder martial brother chishuiduan! At least I''m the fourth disciple of qulanxiu. Now I''m in trouble, so I have to drag you into the wate

 Chapter 305

    The horses in tulip Duke''s mansion are all excellent horses. When Duwei was in charge of peace talks with the grassland people, the prince of the grassland court later sent the slaves promised to Duwei as promised, and then, in order to show his respect, presented some good grassland horses.


    Du Wei and Bai hechou rode all the way out of the imperial capital.


    It was the morning when the gate of the city was just opened. Originally, the gate of the city was still very crowded. Many pedestrians and caravans waiting to enter the imperial capital for business were lining up to get in and out. However, the White River worried about the white boss, but he didn''t care about the rules. He rode in front of the gate and rushed directly to the gate, Take those armed soldiers of the imperial city guards as the air. Of course, the white boss is qualified to do so. Looking around the world, who dares to stop him? If he is not happy in his heart, just wave it away, it''s like killing an ant.


    The soldiers at the gate of the city, seeing the White River on the road, rushed over on a high horse, and immediately rushed up to stop at the intersection. Other soldiers had drawn out their swords and surrounded them. Bai He was worried and eccentric. He looked at the soldiers from a distance, his face was cold, he was on the horse, and he didn''t do anything.


    Fortunately, the horses in the Duke''s mansion were trained strictly. There were soldiers in front of them. The horses reduced their speed and did not dare to rush up.


    "Who dares to rush into the gate of the imperial capital! Get off the horse and report your identity! "


    Cried a junior officer of the soldiers at the gate. How can Bai He worry about wasting words with these soldiers? His hand has been raised slightly.


    In the back, Du Wei didn''t dare to let him fool around in the imperial capital. He quickly kicked the horse in the stomach and rushed to the front of Bai He Chou. He stopped his horse and yelled: "I''m the Duke of tulip. I have something urgent to go out. Get out of the way


    Duwei has a good reputation in the imperial capital. Who doesn''t know that he is the first-class red man in the Empire now? It happened that the soldier who was guarding the city gate had seen duvet and recognized him. When he saw that he was the noble man, he quickly got out of the way, and his face was full of smile: "it''s the Duke, is this your companion?"


    Dewey''s face sank: "don''t talk nonsense, get out of the way. How many of you can afford to pay for the delay in my work


    The officer didn''t dare to disobey Du Wei''s meaning, so he quickly ordered his men to get out of the way, and drove away the pedestrians queuing at the gate of the city, and let Du Wei go first.


    Naturally, there was resentment among the passers-by. Bai He Chou didn''t speak. He rushed out first, and Du Wei walked behind. The little officer also murmured in a low voice: "what a proud guy. I''ve seen a lot of aristocrats in the imperial capital. Even the royal family can''t break the rules of the city gate. He..."


    Dewey glared at him. "You''re the only one to talk! Just seal your mouth


    Although he was abusive, when the horse passed by, he casually took out a few gold coins from his arms and threw them in the past: "this is for you to drink. Be careful not to talk in the future."


    Finish. He left by himself. The officer picked up the gold coin with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "it''s still the Duke who spares our hard work."


    Just about to say thanks, Dewey has gone far.


    Du Wei was on the horse, and he didn''t care about the passers-by. He was not angry at their jumping in the queue, but he thought to himself: I''ve saved your lives. Otherwise, this old monster will be angered. This guy will kill people, just like stepping on ants.


    Two excellent horses, though they can''t be said to travel thousands of miles a day. But after leaving the city gate, he went all the way to the northwest. In just over an hour, he was dozens of miles away from the imperial capital. The sun has just risen. Far ahead of the road, there is a small town.


    Dewey looked carefully, but he knew the town.


    This is no other place, but it is the place where "Yuema stream" was once called "Brokeback Mountain" by the local people.


    Speaking of this place. But it''s very famous. It was here that Duwei met Gandalf green robe, and it was here that he met little Vivian who came out from home.


    Before. After a talk with QQ, he also knew that the mountain behind this place was the temple of that year. He did not dare to neglect it. Holding the staff in his hands, he sang a series of strange notes in his mouth. On the staff, the silver light is more and more holy and dazzling, which makes people bathe in it. I can''t help but feel a soft and comfortable feeling in my heart. I just want to kneel down in the future.


    Even a lot of people in the distance around them immediately chanted the hymn, and some even crawled on the ground on the spot. The only ones not affected are Bai He Chou and Du Wei.


    White River worried a face disdain: "hum... A little charm of the means."


    The chief judge suddenly raised his staff. The silver mountain above the staff suddenly flashed circle after circle of silver arcs. Facing the White River, he quickly trapped him. Bai He Chou stood in the same place and did not dodge. He let the arc of light fall around his body, layer by layer. After the judge''s practice, the arc of light around the white river suddenly turned quickly, and the original soft light suddenly became murderous.


    Bai He Chou shook his sleeve casually, and then he heard a hissing sound. The corner of his sleeve touched the arc of light, and suddenly it turned into a white light and disappeared.


    White River worry heart is more interested, can''t help but "Yi" a.


    "Arrogant guy, under the holy light of my goddess of light, don''t you go down and plead guilty quickly!"


    "Purification?" Bai He Chou narrowed his eyes and carefully looked at the light arcs around his body for several times. Then he suddenly gave a ha ha: "it''s just a mystery, but it''s just such a frightening name. I''ll try you. "


    "It''s you who want to die. Don''t blame me for being cruel! The goddess of mercy is up. Let the wicked be judged by the goddess The judge gave a high cry, and the staff pointed to the White River. All of a sudden, the arc of light suddenly contracted, and all of them wrapped around the body of Bai He Chou. Suddenly, they saw a piece of white light, which completely shrouded the body of Bai He Chou in the light, and they could no longer see his figure clearly!


    The light suddenly became very dazzling, and then slowly weakened by Sheng. After the light faded, the White River in the field was worried. It''s gone!


    "Well, this man didn''t know where he came from. With a little strange magic, he came to the temple to challenge. He has been completely wiped out by the holy light of my goddess land The judge was about to say two words of awe inspiring righteousness when he heard a low voice in his ear and said with a smile: "arrogant? I think you are really arrogant. "


    All of a sudden. In the air around him, a white palm stretched out and grasped the judge''s neck. With a flutter, the judge was caught by his neck and lifted up, and his staff fell to the ground!


    "No! Impossible The judge struggled: "you... You..."


    In the air. The shadow of Bai He''s sorrow gradually appeared: "what''s impossible? You wonder why I''m not purified by your purification? Or is it strange how I passed through your defense barrier and stuck to your side in silence? "


    The judge only felt that his neck was gradually clenched. Although he struggled desperately, how could he say a complete sentence?


    Bai He''s worried mouth is close to his ear. He said with a low smile: "humble fellow, in your realm, where can you understand the true meaning of power! Goddess purification?? What a joke! It''s just a charm that disturbs people''s mind, plus a new, slightly advanced decomposition technique! What is "purification"? What nonsense! It''s just decomposition. It''s just a mystery. It''s really a bunch of sticks! "


    After a pause, he said faintly: "as for the defensive border... I tell you, poor guy. For the real world. For those who understand the power and the rules of time and space, this kind of defense border can be completely ignored! Your defense border is just the air in front of you, and the real strong can even distort the space! How can you even block the space when you defend the border? "


    With that, the fingers in his hand tightened more and more, and the chief justice was shocked. He felt a chill in his heart. There was only one thought left in my mind


    I''m going to die today!


    White River worry originally finger already tightened. All of a sudden, I changed my mind. But I throw it gently. I left him on the ground.


    "This knight calls you the judge. Are you the judge of the temple of light? Good! Then I''ll let you do one thing for me, and I''ll leave you one. "


    Bai He Chou stepped back and looked down at the chief justice with a calm smile: "you go back and tell your Pope that I am very interested in him, but it''s a pity that I don''t have time to visit him this time. If I have time in the future, I hope to see him. Well, I hope he is safe, disease-free and healthy. When I''m going to find him, I can see the real magic. Don''t let me down. "


    Sitting on the ground, the chief judge gasped, raised his head and looked at Baihe with fear: "you! Who the hell are you? "


    White River worry but did not answer, the body bit by bit disappeared in the air, instantly appeared in Du Wei''s side, raised his eyelids to see Du Wei: "let''s go."


    After two steps, he suddenly turned his head and said, "are you still hungry?"


    Du Wei said with a wry smile: "I''m hungry, but now that you''re making trouble in this town, we don''t want to eat. Let''s go... "


    White River worry but to him smile: "you are very clever, just did not escape."


    Du Wei sighed: "under your eyelids, can I escape?"


    Bai he chuckled, turned over and left first. Dejected, Dewey had to ride behind.


    They rode out of town and went all the way to the northwest. Du Wei said immediately: "I say Mr. Bai, if you make such a big scene, I''m afraid the temple will send the Holy Knights to chase us immediately."


    But he shook his head: "No. In the temple of the Roland, if the Pope is a wise man, the judge will go back and say. He can naturally judge my accomplishments, which can''t be pursued by sending those knights. Even if I catch up, it''s just sending more people to kill me. He won''t do such a thing. Unless he comes after me, he will be able to compete with me. In addition, sending someone else is also a death sentence. I think since I can be Pope. I don''t think it''s stupid. "


    Du Wei sighed and suddenly said, "you are kind-hearted today. Although you made a lot of noise just now, you didn''t kill anyone." White River worries light way: "these people in my eyes, but is the ant on the ground, trample dead or not trample dead, but in my mind just.". It''s not good or bad. Is it evil for you to kill an ant on weekdays? " There was a pause. He looked at Du Wei again: "if you don''t think it''s meaningless not to kill people, I think it''s for the sake of your request. Now it''s just a small effort to go back and kill them all." Du Wei shrunk his neck: "forget it!" But in his heart, there was a poisonous trick: "Mr. Bai, you are so powerful. And I''m very proud. If you want to see the really powerful divinity, why don''t you go directly to the temple and find the Pope? " Bai He Chou suddenly stopped and looked back at Du Wei carefully. After a long time, Bai He Chou suddenly burst into laughter, which made Du Wei feel uneasy¡° Boy, you probably have a little wrong idea about me. " Bai hechou pointed to his nose: "I''m really proud. I admit this myself... But I''m not a fool. Please remember this! All the way. You''d better understand this before you want to play tricks on me!! It''s really something I want to do to challenge the Pope. However, LAN Haiyue should tell you that I can only exert 30% of my strength with my body now. Although I am proud, I challenge the Pope of the temple of light with 30% strength. I''m not sure I''ll beat him. What''s more. As the king of witchcraft, there are so many great things waiting for me to do. Why do you have to go deep into the enemy''s den? If I do, it''s not courage, not courage, but recklessness and stupidity! I''m proud, but I''m not arrogant! Pope, I will naturally meet him in the future, but not now. " Du Wei was flustered by his eyes. When Bai He Chou turned around and continued to gallop away, Du Wei sighed in his heart, but he was also a little depressed. Yes! White River worry amazing talent, such a genius monster, where is his three or two words can provoke the fool? Such a person, whether it is martial arts or witchcraft, is extremely strong, and it seems that there is no lack of scheming! What''s more, he is a blue ocean fellow! Blue ocean scholars are erudite and talented. How brilliant they are. Although Bai He Chou is not as good as blue ocean in these miscellaneous studies, he is not necessarily much worse than him! This guy is not only powerful, but also definitely not the kind of rash man who is easy to be provoked! I can''t think bad any more!

 Chapter 306

    Left the Brokeback Mountain Town, what happened in the town, the temple judge and the Holy Knights will quickly return. But it doesn''t have much to do with Dewey.


    His mind is now full of ideas for getting out. This white river worry not only has no edge, but more importantly, this person is also very intelligent. He is definitely not the kind of fool who will only be arrogant.


    Along the way, Dewey thought, if you really want to trick this guy, maybe you can do it. Just after the other party is cheated, with his strong strength as the backing, he can catch Duwei again immediately. At that time, he will be angry with this moody guy, I''m afraid it will be very bad.


    However, along the way, Bai hechou was quite polite to Du Wei and didn''t really take him as a prisoner. As long as Duwei doesn''t run away, Bai He Chou never limits him to other things. Even occasionally want to come, but also polite and Dewey said a few words.


    They walked West for another two days. In the evening, they were walking on the road in the wild, but they had already missed the town where they were staying. It''s no wonder that Dewey.


    The two of them, one of them is a high wizard king, who may not come down the mountain once in ten years. One is the Duke of high status. Once upon a time, whenever he went out, his subordinates would worry about such things. Where does duvet care about these trivial things? As a result, they rode and galloped on the road in the afternoon, but they both missed the accommodation. Until the sun was just to the west, they suddenly stopped their horses and looked at each other.


    In this one. Two monsters, one big and the other small, seemed to have a strange tacit understanding. They looked at each other and laughed. Du Wei sighed: "it seems that we are going to sleep in the wilderness tonight, but it''s a pity that I didn''t bring my tent."


    White River worries light way: "that is nothing.". I''m on the snow mountain, where water drops into ice, and I sit on the snow bee all the year round. "


    With that, they got off the horse. I found a slightly flat place on the roadside field and was ready to camp.


    This is the cold winter season, the more northwest, the colder the weather. After Du Wei made the fire, he looked at the dark clouds in the distance and said with a bitter smile, "I hope it doesn''t rain tonight."


    Bai He Chou didn''t care. He sat by the fire and flicked the dust on his clothes. Casually from one side touched a thick stick to be a pillow, so lay down.


    He''s the Witch King, and Dewey''s now his prisoner. Duwei ran did not expect the wizard king to have the virtue of "being kind to prisoners".


    He had been tossing on the horse all day, and his back and legs were aching. He just felt that his body was going to fall apart. At the moment, he is hungry, and he doesn''t expect Mr. Bai Chou Bai to get anything to eat for himself. I didn''t see him take the initiative to eat anything along the way. Can this guy not eat or drink? Isn''t that a fairy?!


    Dewey sighed. He searched the wasteland around him for a while. After two days together, Du Wei found out Bai He''s melancholy temper. He was very lazy and seemed to be indifferent to everything. Although Dewey was his prisoner, he didn''t care as long as he didn''t leave the distance of several hundred meters around him. Once, Dewey even went out looking for something to eat. Straight away, can''t see white river worry, at that time Du Wei really moved, want to take the opportunity to escape, but the idea just move, feel oneself behind a cold, a fierce murderous spirit tightly locked himself! At that time, Du Wei sighed and gave up.


    Now it''s not difficult to find food around.


    After all. It''s not the first time Dewey''s been a prisoner. I''ve been to the frozen forests in the north before. It''s much more comfortable to follow the white river than to follow Gandalf in white robe. At least Mr. Bai hechou. You don''t want to use a magic puppet technique to make you smoke your mouth.


    Dewey dug out some burrows of marmots in the field. In winter, these snakes and mice are hibernating. As long as we can find their burrows, it''s not difficult to catch them.


    A moment later, Dewey caught two fat marmots and a flower snake, and came back. Sitting next to the fire, he rifled, peeled and cleaned it with the water in his skin bag. Then he found two branches, strung two marmots and roasted them on the fire. After thinking about it for a while, Dewey found a big pot in the storage ring.


    This big pot is not used for camping and barbecue, but a tool used by magic pharmacists to make magic potions. At the moment, however, it is used by Dewey to make a pot of snake soup.


    Although Du Wei''s craftsmanship is not first-class, he was born in China in his previous life. Chinese food is famous all over the world. He can make a little home-made food with a unique flavor, which is quite different from the food of the people in Roland. Once upon a time, on the way to the frozen forest where Duwei was captured by Gandalf Baipao, the old guy praised Duwei''s craftsmanship. Now Duwei''s old trick is repeated. A moment later, the aroma overflows on the fire. The two barbecued marmots are roasted by Duwei, and the smell of barbecue mixed with seasoning wafts to Baihe''s nostalgic nose.


    White River worries about the snow mountain. Although he is the king of witchcraft, with his temperament and cultivation, he has devoted his whole life to the pursuit of power, but he never even thinks about it. More on the snow capped mountains, ice and snow, where is anything delicious? Even if it''s a kind of meat or dish, it will be frozen hard as soon as it arrives at that place. How can it be said that it''s delicious?


    At the moment, Bai He Chou was lying there, but he only felt that the fragrance he smelled was attractive, which he had never seen in his life. He could not help sitting up and looking at Du Wei with curiosity in his eyes.


    Du Wei''s whole spirit was focused on the renovation of the snake soup. At the moment, the big pot was burning on the fire for a long time, and the soup was rolling away. Du Wei made a branch to peel off the book, dipped it in the soup, tasted it, and sighed.


    Looking back, I saw Bai He''s curious eyes. Du Wei moved in his heart and said with a smile, "Mr. Bai, let''s have a taste. There are no more than five people who can eat the food made by Du Wei himself in this day."


    With that, he took down a bunch of roasted marmots and handed them over. Bai He Chou is not polite, so he takes a bite. But he was immediately scalded. He lived on the snow mountain all his life. Before he became the king of witchcraft, he spent most of his time on the snow bee. When he was thirsty, he drank a few mouthfuls of snow water. When he was hungry, he crammed a little cold food. He seldom came into contact with any delicious food. At the moment, when he bit it off, he was a bit embarrassed by the scalding.


    Dewey saw this man. Even in the face of the saint level strong, he may not be able to get hurt at all, but now he was almost scalded by a string of barbecues, so he couldn''t help laughing. Bai He Chou grabbed the barbecue, looked at it and thought about it. Probably because the temperature was too high, he frowned, raised a finger and scratched it gently.


    And he heard a hissing. Du Wei round his eyes, staring at the White River worry fingertips shoot a wisp of ice fighting gas, instantly put the hot barbecue frozen into ice. White River worry but don''t think, open mouth bite, eat creak creak, but frown way: "how cold down, but not delicious?"


    Dewey saw it and wanted to laugh. But looking at the sorrow of Baihe in front of him, he was really at a loss. Suddenly, he felt a little pity for the man who was so powerful that he was so powerful that he could not help but


    This trace of pity, to say, is also a bit absurd. Baihe''s worried about the strength. He doesn''t know how many times higher Duwei is. Where can he be pitied? Just Duwei looked at the White River worry, in the face of such a string of barbecue, as if some at a loss. I can''t help sighing


    It''s really hard work for everyone! Look at this Bai He Chou''s earth shaking ability. Almost invincible on the Mainland... But is life really fun for people like him?


    He is indeed at the top of the world''s power. The price that can be paid is really lamentable.


    I''m afraid he has never enjoyed every bit of the fun in his life.


    What''s the meaning of such a life, even if you reach the level of being able to go against the sky?


    Thinking of this, Du Wei sighed, and his mockery of Bai He''s sorrow suddenly disappeared. After laughing, he blew the string of barbecue in his hand, then handed it to him, and said with a smile: "Mr. Bai probably hasn''t eaten this kind of food, but it can''t be made with ice. I''ll bake your string again. You can eat this one first. Don''t make it ice this time, Hold it in your hand and wait for a while. When it gets a little cooler, it will be delicious. "


    Bai He Chou took the thing from Du Wei and turned it in his hand, but he shook his head again: "when it''s cold? It''s so hot now. If it gets cold, it''ll have to wait for a long time. Alas... I''ve spent almost every minute of my life practicing hard. For me, eating is a race against the clock. When I have something, I just cram it into my stomach and fill it up. Where can I spare time to wait for it to cool down? If I have to do this every time I eat, I don''t know how much time it will take me to practice. "


    Du Wei was speechless, thought for a while, and then carefully said: "Mr. Bai, in your opinion, your life of forgetting to eat and sleep and practicing hard is really very happy?"


    After listening to this question, Bai hechou seemed to be silent for a while, then shook his head and said in a low voice: "I... I don''t know, and I never thought about it. All I know is that I want to be strong, the stronger the better. That''s what I''m looking for. "


    After that, they were silent, and the atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    After all, in the wilderness, winter nights are still very cold. In a short time, the hot barbecue is slightly cooler. Although it is still very hot, it is not hot. Bai He Chou took a bite and said with a smile, "you''re right. It''s so delicious."


    Dewey laughed, too. At this moment, it seems that the relationship between them is no longer a prisoner and a prisoner, but a good friend.


    Baihe was worried about his appetite, but he ate all the two bunches of barbecue by himself. After Du Wei handed over a bowl of snake soup, he took a sip of it, and could not help but pick his eyebrows: "good taste! It''s better for barbecue. "


    Du Wei saw that he drank sweetly, but he couldn''t bear to compete with him. He only drank a bowl of snake soup. Eat a half full, also do not eat.


    After Bai He finished eating, he looked at Du Wei and laughed. Suddenly, his tone became very sincere: "this meal is the most comfortable one I''ve had in decades. In a word, I want to thank you. "


    Du Wei didn''t expect that this fierce murderer would be so polite to himself. He was stunned for a moment, but Bai He said: "I''m worried about Bai He''s whole life, and I don''t want to owe anyone any favor. That''s it. You invited me to eat this delicious food, I also want to repay you. It''s absolutely impossible for me to let you go. I also tell you that the Warcraft pet is of great use to me. I can never give up. But apart from that, what''s your dilemma. May as well tell me, I can satisfy a request of you


    After a pause, he suddenly gave a cool smile: "do you have any enemies in your life? Anyway, I have time around now, and I''m not busy. I''ll go back to the snow mountain immediately. You tell me if I have time. I''m going to help you kill him right now. It''s not difficult


    In his two words, there was a sense of arrogance in his tone. But with his strength, he has the right to say such arrogant words! He''s good at it. It can be said that he is the number one in the world. Dewey has long considered that none of the experts he knows can be his opponent. Even the Pope who lived in the temple, in Dewey''s opinion, was at most Gandalf''s level, and he was not the opponent of baihechou.


    He said that he would kill anyone, but he could do what he said.


    Dewey heard this, and suddenly he had a ridiculous idea in his heart: why don''t I let him kill the old dragon for me? If this man is the best. It must be a big war when I met that thousand year old dragon!


    However, this kind of absurd idea is a flash. Not to mention whether Baihe Chou would be so stupid that he would fight a duel with an expert of his own level in order to have a meal with Duwei... It is estimated that he is not so stupid.


    Besides, Du Wei now knows that the dragon clan is the defense line against the criminals in the north of the holy mountain. Killing the old dragon is a pleasure, but it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    More importantly, from here to the north, through the frozen forest. Then walk through the forgotten ice. It''s a trip to the Dragon Mountain. There are few months that are absolutely impossible. However, Bai He was worried about going down the mountain once, but it was only three months. He just said that he would help Du Wei to kill if he had time. If it''s beyond his time, he''ll never be willing to.


    Duvier''s thought flashed, and he forgot to mention it. Looking at Bai He Chou, he suddenly felt a move in his heart and said with a long smile, "Mr. Bai, in your opinion, can I have any wish that can''t be realized for a man like me?"


    After a pause, Dewey said slowly: "as the Duke of the Empire, I have great power and I am respected by thousands of people. What I want to eat, what I want to wear, I don''t need to do it. Naturally, some of my staff will get the best for me. If I am lustful and like women, as long as I move my eyes at will, hundreds of beauties can line up in front of me, and I can choose them. Life in the world, is nothing more than food, clothing, housing, carefully enjoy a time, it is not in vain this life in the world to go by. So, I have no special regret. What have I never enjoyed, such as splendor, wealth, fine wine and delicious food? I have tasted the peak of power. Such a lifetime, I have long been satisfied


    After listening to Bai He Chou and pondering for a while, he didn''t know the meaning in his eyes. He looked at Du Wei: "you''re right, you can be satisfied."


    Du Wei moved in his heart and added: "Mr. Bai, when it comes to status, you are the real master of the grassland. The king of the grassland has to look up to you and say that your status is far higher than mine. It''s just a pity. In my opinion, although you are invincible in the world, your life is far less wonderful than mine. "


    White River worries eyebrow a pick, way: "Oh?"


    Du Wei was shocked by his eyes, and immediately felt cold. He gritted his teeth and said: "good! If you think I''m wrong, I''ll ask you a few questions. If you can answer them, I''m wrong. How about that? "


    White River worry eyes is more strange: "you ask, I listen."


    Dewey took a deep breath and put up a finger: "I have a bosom friend who is close to me. I know her and she knows me, no matter I am rich or poor. Duke or common people, regardless of my strength, whether I am a famous magician in the mainland, or the grass root of other people''s sole. I know that her heart is always loving me, towards me. At any time, she will follow me and accompany me! Such feelings. Mr. Bai, have you ever tasted it? "


    Bai He Chou was silent for a while, shaking his head: "No."


    Du Wei nodded and put up his second finger: "I was born in a rich family. Since I was a child, I had a father who had high expectations for me. He was waiting for me to be kind and loving to his mother, and even a younger brother who regarded me as an idol. When I was young. A serious illness, my mother for me, in the heavy rain night, all night kneeling in front of the statue of God to pray for me, and then never sleep. Take care of my life! My younger brother regards me as heaven, regards me as idol, relies on me sincerely, and is extremely attached to me. Brothers are very affectionate! Mr. Bai, have you ever tasted this kind of affection? "


    Bai He Chou was silent for a while, shaking his head: "No."


    Du Wei sighed and put up his third finger: "I have a close friend. He is outstanding in strength and a hero among people! But we''re in contact and trust each other. Even if one day, the life to each other, but also can not hesitate! He knows my ambition, I know his ideal! Have you ever tasted such friendship, Mr. Bai? "


    White River sorrow this silent time longer for a while, finally shook his head: "No."


    Dewey laughed and put up his fourth finger: "I have loyal men. I know they love me and respect me. Regard me as heaven and respect me! But not just because of the iron rules! Even if I''m not a Duke one day. No longer in this position of power, they also respect me in their hearts! Such a loyal disciple''s subordinate... Mr. Bai, do you have any? "


    Bai He Chou suddenly laughed, shook his head and said, "no! Although I have a high position on the snow mountain, I know that most of the people on the snow mountain are those who revere my ability and sincerely respect me, but there may not be half of them. At that time, I took the position of the wizard king by thunder, and I respected my strength. If I lose this ability one day, I''m afraid no one will follow me any more. "


    What do you want to say? The smile on Bai He''s sad face became more and more strange. He looked at Du Wei coldly with his eyes and suddenly said, "Duke tulip, do you know these questions? In fact, many years ago, someone asked me similar words!"


    Du Wei''s heart suddenly, forced to smile: "Oh?"


    Bai He nodded, his eyes finally let go of Du Wei, and floated to the distance. There was a smell of indulging in the past in his eyes. He said leisurely: "when I caught up with LAN Haiyue and chishuiduan on the snow mountain, I was about to kill them. LAN Haiyue suddenly asked me a few questions. His words are similar to those of you today. Hum... LAN Haiyue is really smart and resourceful. He knows that they are not my opponents, but he tries to shake my mind with such words! However, how can I be shaken by such simple words? So... "


    His head turned to Dewey and sneered: "Dewey, you said these words to me with the same intention as LAN Haiyue? It''s just that you don''t have to waste your time. This kind of offensive words are useless to me. At that time, LAN Haiyue thought he was smart and wanted to use this method to shake me, but it made me angry and killed him! I''m not very good-natured. Even if I regret it later, if you really angered me at that time, I''ll kill you first. Do you understand? "


    Dewey said with a wry smile, "well, I won''t say it."


    White River worries light smile, sleeve a roll, take air a flame, shot to the middle of the fire, suddenly the flame rises, the temperature is warm a lot, but he body to the ground a lie: "well, don''t say anything, sleep! When you are on your way tomorrow, if you say you have no strength, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Dewey sat there, even more helpless. He also had to secretly scold himself for being stupid. What''s the role of Bai He Chou? If his words could shake his mind, he would not be Bai He Chou!!


    Heart depressed, lay down and sleep.


    In the middle of the night, suddenly the sky was full of black clouds and strong wind. Du Wei turned over and sat up, looked at the sky and said with a bitter smile, "I''m really a crow''s beak. I hope it doesn''t rain. But as it was, it fell


    Suddenly, he saw Bai He Chou turn over, glanced at Du Wei, closed his eyes again, and said coldly, "boy, it''s not going to rain, it''s going to snow. I live on the snow mountain all the year round. I know the signs before the snow all the time


    Dewey said with a bitter smile, "you''re in a good mood. No matter it''s raining or snowing, we can''t spend the night in this place. We''d better get up quickly... I think there''s a mountain ahead. Maybe we can find a cave to spend the night. "


    White River worry but smile: "you just sleep, nothing."


    Since he said so, duvet had to lie down, but after a while, he felt a cold wind coming. Then flakes of snow fell from the sky.


    As soon as the snow fell, the temperature suddenly dropped a lot. Although Dewey is a magician with strong mental power, his body is not strong enough to be abnormal, so he can''t help being cold. Shivering, he got up and pulled out a set of wizard robes from the storage ring.


    But after a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the sky. I can''t help but stay!


    It turns out that the snowflakes are falling all over the sky. Looking into the distance, it''s snowing all over the sky. However, in the place where he and Baihe lie, within a radius of 100 meters, above his head, there is a faint golden light covering his head, allowing the wind and snow to add to the sky. But a snowflake can''t fall down!


    Du Wei knew that it was Bai He Chou who did it. He could not help sighing... This kind of magic can be used as an umbrella, and Du Wei can''t do it... But no matter how strong an ordinary person is, he won''t waste his magic to do such boring things. Only Bai He Chou, a perverted guy who is strong enough to go against heaven, will waste his magic to do such things.


    But he didn''t know that Bai He Chou spent his whole life practicing in the snow mountain, often in the open air. It''s snowy and windy. He was always like this, but he refused to move. But this kind of hard work, on the contrary, can promote people''s potential!


    It was too cold to sleep. Dewey just sat there wrapped in his coat and couldn''t help looking at the White River. A question came out and said, "Mr. White, I have a question for you."


    "He said White River worry back to Du Wei, only back such a word.


    "You said that. Blue ocean Yue also said that to you. If you say that again, it will not shake your mind, but will make you angry and want to kill. Then, why didn''t you kill LAN Haiyue? "


    After listening to Bai He Chou and being silent for a while, he slowly said, "haven''t LAN Haiyue told you these things? At that time, I didn''t fully understand the witchcraft of seizing and giving up, and my strength was less than 10%. It was just difficult to kill them both. "


    Dewey shook his head. "If I had known you before, I would have believed that, but now I don''t believe it. Mr. Bai, although I only dealt with you for just two days, you are extremely arrogant. At that time, although you only had 10% of your strength, if you really angered you, you would have to kill if you were seriously injured! " Bai He Chou suddenly sat up and turned to look at Du Wei. In the dark, his silver gray hair was dancing, and then he grinned: "hum, it seems that you know me very well?" Dewey was silent, just looking at the White River¡° It''s nothing to tell you. " After thinking about it, Bai He said with a smile, "it''s absolutely impossible for those words to shake my mind. But blue ocean Yue said these words to me, but it is not without effect. On the contrary, it aroused my curiosity. Although I will not waver in my heart, I have doubts about my ambition. However, I am also interested in what LAN Haiyue said. I don''t have to think about love and friendship. But family love is the biggest reason why I let go of blue ocean at that time. " After a pause, he looked at Dewey and said with a smile, "a little, you probably don''t know. LAN Haiyue, he is my brother. So, at that time, I felt a little soft in my heart, so I didn''t kill him. But LAN Haiyue was really smart, and he forced me to make an oath. When I kill him in the future, I won''t be hurt at all, otherwise I won''t be able to kill him. " Dewey said with a smile: "he''s taking advantage of this oath. No matter how strong you are, it''s very difficult to defeat a saint like him if you don''t get hurt. Do you not regret this oath? " To Du Wei''s surprise, Bai He Chou smiles: "of course I regret it. When I got back to the mountain, I regretted it. "..." Du Wei was stunned and looked at Bai He Chou. I didn''t expect him to say such words¡° But what if I regret it? " Bai He Chou raised his eyebrows and sneered, "who am I, Bai He Chou? Since I have made an oath, I will not break my promise! How can I fulfill my promise and enrich the land? I can''t do it After answering, Bai hechou looked at Du Wei and said, "today you invited me to dinner. I''m in a good mood. I just said these boring words to you. But now my good mood is almost used up, and I don''t have much patience left. So you''d better shut up now! From now on, until dawn, if you say a word more, I''ll cut your tongue right away! If you don''t believe me, you can have a try. " With that, he lay down to sleep again. Duwei gave a wry smile, but he had to close his mouth tightly. But in my heart, I can''t help but have an idea: did the words of blue ocean really not shake Baihe''s heart? I don''t think so! Bai He said that he didn''t care, but in his heart, only he knew what he thought. Although he is very strong, but after all, he is also a man! After daybreak and a night of snow and wind, the wilderness was already silvery white. The branches were covered with silver ridges, and Dewey stood in the snow, bouncing a few times, moving his hands and feet. It''s just that I didn''t sleep well all night, and I''ve been running around for days, so I''m really a bit out of shape. Heart move, simply in the snow, took off the coat, and then in accordance with the "star fight" that set of eccentric action, honest to do up. The basic action of fighting Qi in the starry sky is really effective. After a while, the whole body is comfortable, the heat in the body rises, and the body is full of energy. The pain in the body, also swept away. Bai He Chou had already got up and looked at Du Wei''s actions. At first, he just looked indifferent and did not interfere. But when Du Wei''s actions were finished twice, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and he could not help but "Yi". He picked up a snowball and shot it at Dewey. With a puff, it bounced on Dewey''s knee. Dewey''s legs felt numb, and then he staggered. When he raised his head, Bai He Chou had already come to him¡° Where did you learn your movements from? " Bai He was sad and serious. When he asked this, his expression seemed cold and calm, but in his eyes, there was a faint passion that could not be concealed!!!

 Chapter 307

    When Bai He Chou asked such a question, Du Wei''s first reaction was to be alert!


    Du Wei didn''t learn anything about Aragon''s fighting spirit in the starry sky. But there are two basic movements. At the beginning, Gandalf Bai Pao taught himself one, and Hussein taught himself a more advanced one. Dewey learned both. And after learning, he really benefited a lot. Originally, he was weak and sick, but after two years of practice, his body has become much stronger, even far more than ordinary people of the same age.


    It''s just this set of actions, after all, is related to the fighting spirit in the starry sky!


    Star fight, that was Aragorn''s unique skill in the world. Now only Hussein has learned some of this important thing. Now this white river worry, suddenly so eagerly asked up, what heart he an?


    Is it... This abnormal strongman, seeing the origin of this action, has a covetous heart?


    Seeing that Du Wei didn''t answer, Bai He was worried. His eyes gradually returned to normal. He sneered: "do you think I covet your action? It''s just a joke. Your action is nothing more than a skill to make your body strong and use a special method to stimulate the flexibility and strength of the human body, making your body strong and powerful. It''s not like I don''t have this kind of thing on the snow mountain. But I''m very surprised that I know that there is no such thing in the martial arts of Loran. I thought this method was unique to my big snow mountain, but how can there be such a similar thing in the world? "


    Dewey shook his head. "I don''t know. It was taught to me by a friend of mine


    After hearing this, Bai He Chou shook his head: "you are too insincere and insincere. This set of movements is clearly a kind of powerful martial arts entry routine. It must be some kind of extremely powerful martial arts, just practicing that kind of martial arts. It requires extremely high strength of body flexibility, so it''s the only way to create this kind of entry-level method. First, enhance the strength of the body, and then practice. "


    Du Wei was shocked when he heard this. He was really worried about the White River. He only looked at his movements once, and then he guessed that he was very close!


    Bai He looked at Du Wei and said with a sneer, "OK. I''m just glad to see it. I want to be careful about this method and verify it with our martial arts of Daxueshan. Since you''re worried about my stealing, I might as well be generous and teach you a similar set of things on Daxueshan. I White River worry, is not greedy for other people''s unique skills


    Finish. Without waiting for Dewey to speak, he took a few steps, stood in the snow, and then said, "look carefully!"


    Then, he suddenly rose up. The original height suddenly seems to be higher than a head, look carefully, but he was driven to stop, with a strange attitude. It looked as if he was a little higher, then he twisted his body, and his movements became more and more strange!


    Every movement, as if it is beyond the limit of ordinary people, twist back and forth, whether it is waist, arm, shoulder. Each joint seems to be able to twist 360 degrees freely!


    Such a set of actions, Du Wei a look under is also stunned! At the beginning, AI Lu used to perform this strange body skill. Two days ago, when Bai He Chou and LAN Haiyue were fighting, she also used it!


    However, Du Wei used to only see a small scale and a half claw, but he didn''t show Bai He Chou so carefully!


    At a glance. Even Dewey was puzzled! This is a set of physical skills of Daxueshan. It''s really very similar to my star fighting method!


    This kind of similarity is not the same as a certain movement or posture. But the principle and method are almost the same!


    The only difference is that this set of star fighting technique practiced by Dewey only strengthens the muscles and ligaments of the human body. Only the bone and joint, but rarely involved, most of them are to increase muscle strength and flexibility, for bone stimulation is very little.


    And the body skill of Daxueshan is more strange than that of duweixue!


    If we say that Dewey''s star fighting action is like yoga, which can let the muscles stretch freely... Then this set of action of Daxueshan brings the flexibility of the bones to the extreme... No! Even far beyond the extreme, reached an incredible state!


    Star fight to start action, is seven training muscles, three training bones. And big snow mountain''s body skill, then is seven points to practice the skeleton joint, three points to practice the muscle!!


    After finishing a set of actions, Bai He felt as if he was afraid that Du Wei could not remember them. He did it three times at a time, and then he stopped. Du Wei was so excited that he suddenly sighed: "God... If we can learn this set of movements... Human beings can bend and even fold as freely as'' Transformers''!"


    Bai He Chou sneered: "do you see clearly? If I don''t see clearly, I can do it again. "


    Du Wei naturally was eager to nod his head and asked Bai He Chou to do it again. Although he was a little impatient, he now forced himself to bear it and did it again. This time Du Wei forced himself to use his super memory to write down a complete set of actions. Although he couldn''t understand it for a moment, he went back to think about it slowly and didn''t fear to forget it.


    Looking at Du Wei''s rote learning, Bai hechou sneered: "you don''t seem to have any talent for martial arts. This set of moves can be done in less than two days after blue ocean learned them. They are not bad at all! Chishuiduan is a little better than him. After learning for a long time, he can do it well. If you want to learn it all, you can''t do it in ten and a half days. "


    Du Wei was ridiculed by Bai He Chou, but he was not angry. He thought to himself: I am not a strong man like you. My martial arts talent is not strong. When I was three years old, I had a conclusion.


    But he couldn''t help asking, "what about you? How long did you learn? "


    Bai he chuckled: "in those years, Mr. Gu Lanxiu did it once, and the second time, I can do it with him."


    Du Wei vomited his tongue, and he was determined not to compare with this abnormal person.


    At this time, Bai He Chou suddenly took two steps. He reached out to hold Du Weidi''s wrist, then "hehe" laughed. His fingers slid along his wrist all the way, stroked his whole arm, followed his shoulder all the way, and then slid down his spine.


    Duwei was startled, but he had no room to resist under the White River. At last, the whole person was caught by Bai He Chou, lifted up at the waist, turned over twice in the air, and finally was thrown on the ground by Bai He Chou. He was angry in his heart and was about to say something, but he saw Bai He looking at himself with a smile.


    "You... What are you looking at me for?" Dewey was a little hairy.


    White River sorrow ha ha smile: "tulip Duke, said, met me, also not necessarily is your bad luck.". Maybe it''s also a good thing. "


    "Good thing?" Dewey was a little annoyed.


    "Of course." White River worried for a while, solemnly way: "you this person, the physique is really not good, your magic talent I don''t know, since you are so young, you want to kill one of my white shaman.". It should be very good. It''s just that your talent for practicing martial arts is extremely poor. You can say that I''m under the gate of Daxueshan. It''s better than you to pick out any one. But I don''t blame you. When you were young, you were very sick. Your body was weak. Your foundation was not good. There were some problems in the growth of your skeletal muscles. However, you are lucky that the day after tomorrow you learned your strange movements. You''re not too old and you''re learning early. After training, your physical strength and load limit have been greatly improved. In this way, your qualification has been improved a lot. Your body is still strong and strong, your speed and strength are good, and you are rare among your peers. "


    Dewey was a little proud of it. As a child, he was judged unfit to practice martial arts. I don''t care much in my heart. But after all, there is some rebellious psychology. After learning this set of star fighting method, I also worked hard. Subconsciously, you never learn a strong martial arts!


    After all, as a man, there is always a hero''s dream. Riding a strong horse and holding a sharp sword are the true qualities of a man. Although the magician is also powerful, he is not good enough.


    Just listen to Bai He Chou continue: "don''t be proud first. Although you have this strange method to mend the foundation for you, it''s a pity that your method focuses on muscle training, but your weakness of bones and joints has not been made up. So, if you don''t meet me before, although your posture has been greatly improved, you can''t cultivate your martial arts to the top in your life! At your present level, even if you work hard to cultivate martial arts skills in the future, when you are 50, you will probably be able to reach the level of warrior about level 8. "


    Level eight?


    Dewey put out his tongue. To tell the truth, he never thought that he could reach the level of level 8 warrior.


    However, in the frozen forest, Hussein also said to himself that although he was lucky to learn such a star fighting method, he never had the chance to practice to the top level in his life.


    It seems that the strong men of the two holy ranks share the same view.


    Bai He said with a smile: "your luck is to meet me. My body skill of Daxueshan focuses on the cultivation of human bones and joints, which is the biggest defect of your body! Fortunately, you are very young now. If you are 20 years old, no matter how you study, it is useless. You are only about 15 years old now. Now that you have learned my body skill, as long as you have life to live well, practice these two movements together, and practice diligently... Then your talent will increase greatly. In the future, even if you don''t study the magic of your Roland people and only focus on practicing martial arts, you will break through the holy level with martial arts, It''s not impossible. "


    Break through the saint level with martial arts?!


    Dewey couldn''t help jumping in his heart when he heard this!


    Isn''t that as strong as Rodriguez and Hussein?


    "Don''t you believe me?" Bai He Chou sneered: "it''s your own business to belittle yourself. However, you have learned two kinds of magical body skills, even if your original talent is rotten, it will be made up! It''s not difficult to cultivate to the holy level! "


    Du Wei thought and thought, then suddenly sighed: "what''s the use of practicing to the holy level. When you meet a strong man like you, in your hands, you don''t want to be round or flat. "


    White River worry "hum", but unexpectedly did not get angry, just pondered for a while, slowly way: "you this guy, really interesting. Mingming is holding a treasure. But I don''t know how to use it. Hum! You know, from ancient times to the present, how many of the mainland''s top powers are either good at magic or martial arts! Like you, you have strong magic talent, and you can get two sets of magical body skills to improve your martial arts talent. It''s really a million miles away, and there may not be one! Now your magic talent and martial arts talent. They are all top-notch. As long as you work hard in the future, you will be able to achieve the Holy Level in both fields in the future! I can do that. How many can there be in the mainland for thousands of years? " That''s a boost for Dewey! Bai He Chou narrowed his eyes and looked at Du Wei carefully. The more he looked at Du Wei, the more interesting he was. Seeing the end, Duwei couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Bai, boss Bai, your majesty, what do you want me to do?" White River worries but repeatedly sighs: "rare! Rare! I didn''t expect that I saw a glimmer of hope today! " But after a pause, he shook his head again. There was some helplessness between his eyebrows: "it''s a pity! What a pity! Why is it you! Alas... "He said" rare "and" pity "for a while. It''s a bit of a loss to Dewey. Baihe thought for a while. Looking at Dewey, he said: "to tell you the truth, I am very happy to meet a strange boy like you!" Dewey thought in his heart: I''m really unlucky to meet such a strange old monster as you! This thought in my heart, but I dare not say it, just shaking my head: "what are you happy about?" Bai He said: "I have devoted all my life to the peak of strength! It''s just that. People like me. The higher you go, the more lonely you feel! Hum... This mood. You don''t understand. " At the moment, Dewey said: "you feel helpless. There is no one in the world who can force you to draw a sword, right?" White River worries in the eyes immediately become a piece of earnest: "good! I feel lonely in my heart, just because of this! But you let me see the hope He said in a low voice: "the strong in the mainland, blue ocean Yue count one, Chishui cut count one, then my teacher naturally is also. And the Pope of the temple... It''s a pity that Gandalf on your mainland heard that he was dead. In addition, I came down the mountain this time and heard that there was a paladin named Rodriguez on your mainland. However, Rodriguez learned from frost fighting spirit, and he was also LAN Haiyue''s Apprentice. No matter how powerful he was, he would never defeat me with frost fighting spirit. So it can be omitted. LAN Haiyue and Chishui Duan are not my rivals. My teacher has already died. The Pope... I''ve heard that all the Pope of the past dynasties were weak people who only practiced divinity. No matter how powerful his divine skill is, where is my opponent of both magic and martial arts! Hum... What I long for in my life is an opponent who can practice both magic and martial arts as well as me and enter the holy terrace! It''s a pity that Lan Haiyue was the most hopeful, but he was always so poor. It''s needless to say that Chishui is broken. His brain is broken after practicing martial arts. It''s true that I don''t even have an opponent to face up to. " Du Wei said in his heart: that''s not true. When it comes to magic and martial arts, the old dragon in the North has dragon language magic, dragon specialized martial arts, and Golden Dragon''s nearly perfect body. Definitely can be your opponent. White River sorrow looking at Du Wei: "you let me see the hope! You''ve been a famous magician since you were young, and you don''t need to say that you have the gift of magic. And you can learn two sets of magic body skills, and then enter the holy stage with martial arts skills, which is also very possible! That''s why I said, "you are rare!"¡° What a pity? What a pity? " Asked Dewey. The White River worries the facial expression a cold, seem in the heart also some annoyance, coldly way: "it''s a pity, it is you, robbed my that magic pet! But you don''t know how to establish a soul contract with it! I want to destroy this soul contract and take back my pet. I can''t say that I have to strip your soul! Although I don''t want to kill you, stripping your soul will do you some harm after all. After that, your goblin''s divine power and spiritual power will be greatly weakened, and the achievement of magic will be very limited... If you are not careful, even if you die in the process of stripping, it is possible. So, no matter life or death, you can''t be my opponent after all! Hum, if it''s something else, even if I let you go, what will happen! Even if others want to hurt you, I will try my best to protect you, so that you can have a chance to fight with me in the future! It''s a pity that this pet is too important to me. I''ll take back everything I say! But I have to... Alas, it''s a pity! What a pity Du Wei felt cold in his heart when he heard this. He only felt that Bai He was looking at him eagerly and coldly

 Chapter 308

    Dewey has always believed in one thing: if a person has great talent in some fields, he must have a very different temperament. To put it bluntly, it''s genius. To put it bluntly, it''s madman! Monster!!


    The White River worried about Mr. Bai, all the way with Duwei westward, but refused to take a boat, only willing to ride. Duvet had a bumpy journey. No matter how strong he is, he is not a warrior after all. Even the knights who have been strictly trained, riding for days and galloping for hundreds of miles every day, are already exhausted.


    If it''s comfortable to take a boat... Dewey can only sigh in his heart. Bai He Chou saw his mind, and coldly reminded him: if you are so greedy for comfort, no matter how good your talent is, your lifetime achievement will be very limited! As for those who are successful, which one is not subjected to thousands of hardships!


    Dewey just put out his tongue and didn''t answer.


    Fortunately, after learning Da Xue Shan''s physical skills, Duwei had to work hard several times every day when he was resting, no matter how tired and tired he was. At the beginning, the whole body bone pain, body ache, almost let him shed tears. This kind of suffering can not be tolerated by ordinary people. However, although Du Wei has been used to rich clothes and good food in his life, he still has a fierce temperament, especially around Bai He Chou. In the face of the old monster, he looks like a smile, with a little mocking eyes, but it stimulates Du Wei''s ruthlessness. No matter how hard and tired he is, he refuses to let Bai He Chou look down on him.


    Come all the way. After suffering a lot, but gradually came to this person, naturally is green robe Gandalf''s female disciple, Joanna, Miss Qiao Qiao!


    JOJO actually came here with Rodriguez, but it surprised Dewey.


    It turns out that Rodriguez immediately went to the capital after receiving the news. On the way, he passed through the capital of nurin Province, while Qiao Qiao was assigned the task by Duwei before. He took some magic students to the command of governor Bohan of nurin province to help. Rodriguez passed nurin Province, but happened to meet the violent female magician. As a result, when the violent woman asked, she knew that Rodriguez was going to the imperial capital.


    JOJO, by the way, was very sullen under governor Bohan of nurim province. It was not that governor Bohan was unkind to her. Governor Bohan was short of magician power. Suddenly, Duwei sent such a level 8 master and brought some magic students. Bohan was extremely courteous.


    But the problem is, after the peace talks with the grassland people. However, the northwest army was honest and did nothing for days. In nurin Province, Qiao Qiao was very idle and bored every day, so he tried his best to practice Duwei''s magic students. Poor boys, they have suffered a lot under this violent girl, but their strength has increased a lot. Just torture a few magic students every day, Joe gradually lost interest. After meeting Rodriguez, she immediately guessed. Since Du Weidiao is such a master who goes to the imperial capital, there will be something interesting happening in the imperial capital, and he will follow him when he leaves.


    Rodriguez has a peaceful nature, which is quite different from Hussain''s violent and cold man. JOJO had to follow, and he couldn''t refuse. What''s more? In the northwest tulip palace, everyone knows that Miss Joanna and the Duke''s master are the old magician in green robes. And the Duchess of the future, Miss Vivian, is still her sister. It''s a very close relationship with the Duke. Rodriguez is also hard to refuse. She was left to follow.


    It''s a great surprise to see Joe here. But even more unexpected, it''s more than that!


    When Rodriguez came in just now, he didn''t say that to Joe, but someone else!


    Rodriguez and his party came in, and then a young man of great stature came in outside the door!


    The man was dressed in a standard Samurai costume, with leather armor and a cape. When he came in, the boot owl, with long hair, said to Rodriguez, "Mr. Rodriguez, we are not a martial arts contest. I lost to you six times, which means that your fighting spirit is far better than me!! The purpose of my trip is to find opportunities to improve myself. Although you and I may not agree. But everyone is a warrior. You can always understand the heart of a warrior


    The young man followed in. Walking behind Rodriguez, he said in a deep voice: "it''s rare to meet a strong man like you. What I practice is frost fighting spirit like me. Where can I find such a good teacher? I won''t go unless you kill me. "


    This man, when he came in, his body shape and tone had already surprised Dewey. After he saw the man clearly, he had a sense of absurdity!


    The young man, with an iron face, showed only the part below his lips, but he looked very elegant and dignified. This man is no one else, but the young general of the northwest army, Sebastian!!


    Rodriguez frowned at the words, but he was not irritated or impatient. He just said lightly: "young general, I naturally understand the heart of a warrior. It''s just that I''m on business this time, but I don''t have time to compete with you any more. If you''re interested, I''ll call on Fort watt some other day when I''m free. "


    Sebastian still shook his head: "such a good opportunity, how can I say I''m going. Along the way, you and I played six times. Although I lost six games in a row, I benefited a lot every time! I don''t dare to delay your business either. Maybe you and your party are going to the imperial capital. I''ll see you off all the way. When I get to the imperial capital, I''ll go back alone and never pester again. "


    Rodriguez did not speak, Joanna had some impatience, a pair of wonderful eyes staring at Sebastian, some gloomy voice: "you this person how so wordy! I haven''t seen anyone rush to the door to get hit! You follow us all the way, tangled, has delayed us a lot of time! If you don''t leave, even if Mr. Rodriguez doesn''t do it, don''t I dare to kill! Although you are a young general of the northwest army, I will kill you, no matter what you are! Hum


    He said. Qiao Qiao had raised his eyebrows, straightened up his chest and said, "don''t you like fighting! Come on, let''s have a fight first With that, she pointed out the door and sneered, "let me see how fierce your fighting spirit is!"


    Sebastian took a look at JOJO, but pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth, and then stepped back. Slightly owe owe body, a standard Knight etiquette, slowly said with a smile: "dear lady, as a knight, how can I fight with a lady you respect. Besides, although I respect your strength, my goal this time is not you. I just want to find a way to improve my frost fighting spirit... If I practice magic in the future, I will ask for your advice. "


    He said. He stood with his hands down, but ignored Joe''s challenge.


    Qiao Qiao was very angry, but she suddenly turned her eyes and said with a sneer, "hum, you don''t know how to live or die. How dare you go to the imperial capital with us! If you dare to go to the imperial capital, you will be arrested and hanged immediately! "


    Rodriguez and Lao Yan. And the look of Sebastian is a little unnatural. Although the northwest army and the central government of the imperial capital seemed to be in harmony, they never openly raised the banner of rebellion. Nominally, it''s the army of the Empire. Although everyone knows, but that layer of window paper, but no one is willing to pierce.


    After hearing these words, Sebastian did not dare to neglect and solemnly said: "Dear female mage, you are not right! My father was so loyal to the empire that even the Regent once praised him. Where comes the treason! You''d better not say that


    What else does Joe have to say? Rodriguez gently smiles, pulls her sleeve, and then drags Joe inside. He doesn''t fight with the Sebastian tower any more. Guard elder smoke deeply looked at Sebastian two eyes, also don''t speak, followed to come in.


    There were contradictions in Dewey''s mind. For so many days. Finally, I saw several experts under my command. It''s a rare chance to escape! But he was deeply afraid of the strength of the White River! If it comes to fighting, these people may not be able to deal with this pervert. But if you give up this opportunity in vain... It''s not very willing!


    Thinking of being taken to the snow mountain by this guy... Stripping the soul? Is this kind of thing fun?


    He thinks fast in his mind. But secretly prepared, sitting there, hand has been retracted into the sleeve


    Sure enough, after Rodriguez and others came in, the hall of the hotel was not big, and the light was abundant. Moreover, every time people with this kind of martial identity went to a strange environment, they would almost habitually scan the surrounding environment. Rodriguez and others saw Dewey sitting in the corner at a glance. Several people were stunned. Unexpectedly, they met the Duke here?


    Du Wei''s face was a little strange. He coughed, but before he could speak, the White River sorrow sitting in front of him seemed to smile and said in a low voice: "well, you know these people... That guy''s name is Rodriguez? Well, he''s Rodriguez? Is the saint the strong? He''s your man, isn''t he


    Said, the smile in the eyes, with a trace of ridicule.


    Qiao Qiao saw Du Wei and immediately cried out, "Yi? What are you doing here? "


    With that, she went over first, and without looking at Bai He''s worries, she immediately sat down beside Du Wei. Her tone was a little unhappy, and she said, "good Duwei! When you were engaged to my sister, you didn''t tell me before! You''re going to get engaged to her, and you won''t invite me to the ceremony! What are you


    Du Wei''s face grinned bitterly and winked at Joe. Unfortunately, the violent woman was full of anger, but she didn''t understand it. Suddenly, she was angry and said, "why don''t you talk? Why are you staring around?"


    With that, he clapped down on the table.


    Although she is not a top warrior, she has the strength of level seven or eight warriors. If she claps like this, I''m afraid the table will be finished. But when Qiao Qiao felt her palm pressed down, a cold air came from the side of the road. She stabbed her palm lightly, and almost instantly penetrated her palm. Her whole arm was numb.


    After Qiao Qiao was surprised, he immediately withdrew his hand and stepped back two steps. Her eyes fell on Bai He Chou: "you..." she took a deep breath, looked at Du Wei, and said angrily: "is this man also your man? When did you take on such a strong hitter? Hello! You man, I''m talking to your Duke. Do you want to step in? "


    White River worry is not angry, just looked up at Joanna, light way: "I''m eating, don''t like someone to disturb."


    Qiao Qiao is that kind of arrogant hot temper. After listening, he said angrily: "hum! You don''t like interruptions? You''re going to stop it


    With that, she had pulled out the flute at her waist, and the flute was immediately a ball of silver fighting. With a strong wave, she stabbed the flute at the table.


    Where can duvet stop it?


    See white river sorrow in the eyes as if a glimmer of light, then hear Qiao Qiao "ah" a pain cry, her flute did not poke on the table. Suddenly body a shock, the whole person inexplicably towards the back directly hit fly out, her hand flute also Keng, missing a corner.


    She''s flying very fast, and JOJO''s in mid air. As if the body has been rigid, simply struggling to move. Rodriguez''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise behind him. Suddenly he took a step and stretched out his left hand. Looking at Qiao Qiao flying, she grabbed the corner of her dress and swung her whole body in the air, which was then gently put on the ground.


    After landing, Qiao Qiao felt his legs softened. He only felt that when he didn''t poke out his flute just now, there was a sharp chill that broke through his fighting spirit and went up along his wrist. I froze my whole body in an instant! She fell to the ground and felt cold. Her teeth couldn''t help fighting, but she was arrogant and refused to lose face in front of others. She bit her teeth and refused to make any noise. Her eyes were full of surprise and anger. Staring at the White River.


    Rodriguez is one level higher than Joe. Naturally, the vision is different!


    Qiao Qiao''s strength is also quite powerful, just this shot. I was beaten back in an instant, and I didn''t see the other side''s action clearly


    Rodriguez has a dignified face. After all, he is experienced. He has traveled all his life on the road. He has already seen a trace of helplessness in Dewey''s eyes and guessed something in his heart. Slowly walked up, looking at the White River sorrow sitting there, slowly said: "who is your excellency?"


    Bai He Chou looked at Rodriguez a few times. There was a trace of appreciation in his eyes. Then he didn''t answer him. He turned his head and looked at Dewey: "what do you say? Do you want to take the opportunity to try and see if you can escape now? "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "I hope you can understand the opportunity. Besides, I''m far from living enough. I don''t want to try to be stripped of my soul. "


    Bai he chuckled, but he was not angry. You are my prisoner. Of course, you have to think about running away. This is a matter of course. Well, you''re a good person along the way. I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t try, you''ll never give up. "


    Du Wei also laughed, stood up and bowed deeply to Bai He Chou: "thank you very much!"


    Then, Dewey turned to Rodriguez and other humanitarians: "don''t look, I was captured as a prisoner, he is not my friend, I am not his companion."


    Rodriguez took a deep breath, his eyes gradually turned into a strange silver.


    Bai He looked at Rodriguez: "your name is Rodriguez? Good. You didn''t let me down. You do your best. Otherwise, if I kill you later, don''t regret it. "


    Rodriguez stares at him, and suddenly uses a strange language: "may I ask your name... Is it white..."


    White River worry ha ha a smile: "it seems that your teacher mentioned me to you, yes, I am."


    Rodriguez''s face was even more solemn and solemn. He stopped talking. Suddenly, with a wave of his sleeve and a grasp of his right hand in the air, a piece of icy fighting spirit condensed in his palm. The fighting spirit turned into several sharp ice ridges and pierced the White River.


    Bai He Chou sat there and didn''t move. He just laughed, stretched out his left thumb and index finger, and flicked a few times at the ice edge. At this moment, it seemed that the space and time were slowed down by him! You can see with naked eyes the cold air from his fingertips, making waves in the air


    Then there was a buzz. Rodriguez''s ice ridges were broken one by one. Rodriguez was not surprised. With a stroke of the palm of his right hand, a ray of silver light appeared in front of him. As soon as he shook in the air, he began to worry about the White River. This wisp of silver is thin and long, and it has no power at all, but after Bai He looks at it, he appreciates it two points more. The corners of the mouth gently smile: "not bad!"


    He still sat still, this time he still stretched out his thumb and index finger, gently rubbed, and his fingertips drew a little spark! The spark touched the silver wire, immediately nibbled a silver wire, instantly spread the fire line, and the silver wire turned into nothingness.


    "You know, it''s hard to gather strength into a line." Bai he sighed: "it''s a pity. If you want to be my partner, I''m afraid that''s not enough. " Rodriguez took a deep breath, and then suddenly the whole person stepped back a few steps, with a wave of one hand and a wave of the other. There was a huge silver light blade under the palm immediately! With unparalleled cold, whistling toward the White River sorrow shot in the past, in this moment, even the entire hotel hall. The temperature has dropped a lot suddenly! This light blade is different. When it shoots out, it suddenly flashes in the air and disappears! The next moment, but has appeared out of thin air in front of the White River worry! Dewey was amazed at the sight! I''ve only heard that the strong can make people move in a blink, but I haven''t seen that the ground fighting spirit can also make people move in a blink! White River worry "Yi" a, he finally put the whole palm out. In front of everything, it seems that he cut a crack in the air, and then the light blade was suddenly sucked in by the crack. The next moment, it has inexplicably appeared in the back of Bai He Chou. With a hiss, it shot on the wall behind him, instantly freezing the whole wall into an ice crystal!! Rodriguez''s face changed dramatically. Bai He Chou nodded again: "not bad, not bad. You''ve almost reached the top of the power rules of this level of space. That''s it. Your talent for martial arts has surpassed that of your teacher. It''s just... But it hasn''t broken the rules of this space yet! Otherwise. You should be able to barely fight me. " Then he said with a smile: "you watch." He stretched out his finger to gently scratch, and saw a slight scratch in the air, and then the scratch seemed to extend out, but it was scratched against Rodriguez''s fortune... Then, the wall about seven or eight meters behind the ground where Rodriguez stood suddenly collapsed silently! Boom, the wall collapsed, and suddenly the roof of the hotel hall fell in half! Originally, there were several guests in the hotel hall. When they saw someone fighting here earlier, they ran away. As soon as the hall collapsed, several exclamations were heard from behind the counter. Rodriguez felt a cold sweat all over his body. In his present state, he could not see what magic he was worried about¡° Are you surprised? " The voice of Bai He Chou seemed very peaceful: "with your realm, you can already master the power rules of this space. It''s a pity that you don''t know how to break its rules. You can set up your own rules! In other words, it''s tearing space! " Bai He Chou gently smiles, but he reaches out his fingers and dips the wine in the glass in front of him. Then he calmly draws a few strokes on the table at will. He was quite talented in painting. Under such random graffiti, he immediately drew a picture on the desktop, in which some people were standing and others were sitting. It was the scene in the room now¡° This whole world, this space, is like this painting. " Bai He Chou said softly, "you and I are all in this painting. You can understand all the rules in this painting, and you are already at the top of this painting... Unfortunately, you have not been able to walk out of this painting yet! You''re still just the man in the picture. " Bai He Chou said with a faint smile, "but even if you are powerful, you are just in the painting. Although you understand the rules in this painting, you can only make full use of them at most... But if you meet enemies who are higher than you... Such as me! " With that, he stretched out his finger again and gently scratched on the table. Suddenly, a crack was scratched on the whole table, and the table was divided into two parts silently! He heard Bai He Chou continue to smile: "you see... Even the painting has been cut into two by me! And you are just a man in the picture. If even the painting becomes two parts, the people and objects in it will naturally be divided into two! My move just now, not in this space, but directly cut off this space! The space is broken, and the things above are naturally broken. " After that, he looked at Rodriguez and said, "do you understand?"

 Chapter 309

    Rodriguez''s face was dignified. He hung his head for a moment and bowed deeply: "thank you for your guidance. This truth is really something I never thought of. If I have a chance, I will understand it well. But... "


    He looked awe inspiring and said, "you have captured the Duke. Even if I know I''m not your opponent, I''ll have to fight with you! Although you are higher than me, if we all work hard, I may not have no chance to hurt you! "


    White River worry also not angry, on the contrary light way: "this is also your duty, not strange. I don''t like to take advantage of others. To tell you the truth, I''m in a special state now. The move of cutting space just now is my own "cutting void". But it''s a very costly move. Only when I''m in good condition can I send and receive freely, but I can''t use it easily in my present condition. So although my level of understanding is higher than you, my absolute strength is not much stronger than you. You can rest assured to do it well. "


    Rodriguez''s mind is a little settled. Just now, Bai He''s worried about this attack, even the space can be broken, so the power of panic, has reached the realm of inhuman, absolutely can''t compete. Since he can''t use this move more now, then he can finally have a fighting power!


    "It''s important to save the Duke. Let''s go together." Rodriguez gritted his teeth.


    At the moment, even Joe was solemn and didn''t dare to make any more mistakes. She also saw that the man in white in front of her might surpass her teacher. In the face of such a strong man, how dare she lose her temper?


    Qiao Qiao heart a horizontal, she whole body fighting spirit emerge, silver hair flutter. People in the distance, but raised his hand, the mouth quickly chanted a spell, and then a ray of light, the palm of a lead, the air instantly condensed out a ball of water, and then in her palm traction, into a roaring water. Toward the White River sorrow rolled in the past, White River sorrow gently smile, a wisp of wind bounced in the past, he just thought a move, the flame fight out, just shot a little tiny spark, touched on the whistling water. It seems that the momentum is much smaller, but it''s just a little Mars. The white air and the hot air in the sky are aroused instantly. How fierce is the flame of Bai He Chou? Is the temperature of the flame comparable to that of ordinary flames? At the beginning of the duel with LAN Haiyue, a drop of Mars instantly burned a pot without a trace! That''s why the power is condensed to a point! It seems that it''s just a little bit of Mars, but it contains a lot of energy. But more than ten times higher than Qiao Qiao''s water magic?


    At the sight of a little Mars, the whole stream of water evaporated instantly and spread all the way along the stream. Joe was shocked and stepped back. However, the Mars can follow her magic sense to trace back all the way. It seems that Qiao Qiao is locked by the other party''s air engine. This Mars will burn her clothes


    This move, when Bai He Chou and LAN Haiyue were fighting, could not be resisted by LAN Haiyue''s ability. They could only use the water in the kettle on the table to draw the other party''s flame away. But where does Qiao have the ability of LAN Haiyue?


    Just as she stepped back. All of a sudden, a silver slender blade came out from the side, whistling out from the blade, and a piercing cold came over, which immediately blocked the spark.


    When Sebastian stabbed his sword, he immediately felt that he had always been invincible. This time, he was defeated by the opponent''s Mars. He helped Qiao Qiao block it for a while, but it could be said that he was "ignited". That Mars found the outlet. Immediately toward him. Fortunately, Sebastian''s martial arts skills are not low. At the critical moment, he suddenly felt a cross in his heart. He tried his best to destroy all his fighting spirit, and suddenly his whole body was covered with cold air. Even on the ground where he stood, it instantly condensed into a piece of ice!


    On his long sword, the wind and snow suddenly roared. The Mars was engulfed all the way, but Sebastian suddenly shook his wrist. The sword shot out quickly, but it shot towards the White River in the distance!


    But with the saber of Sebastian, Mars immediately touched the long sword in the air, and instantly melted a sword full of ice crystals! The air vaporized in a flash, leaving no residue.


    White River worry hand copied, took this Mars back, looked at Sebastian one eye: "well, you also want to do?"


    Sebastian flashed a little fear in his eyes, bowed himself honestly, and then said: "father often told me that you are the strongest man in the world. I''m not your opponent, of course. But this time I came out to sharpen myself. It''s a pity that I can meet a strong man like you if I can''t ask for advice... Besides... "He paused for a moment and said," for father''s sake, you are always embarrassed to kill me. "


    Bai He Chou nodded his head, his voice was not happy or angry: "yes, you can come with me, too."


    Qiao Qiao just ate such a loss, dare not cast any visible magic, but quickly recite the spell, a binding magic lost in the past. White River worry gently smile: "I have said, I do not have to stand outside this space, the rules within the space, where can bind me."


    With that, he didn''t even look at Joe.


    Rodriguez now seems to be carrying a heavy load!


    Just now, JOJO gave it to Sebastian. He just stood there all the time. Just because he could feel that more than half of Bai He Chou''s attention had been firmly locked in himself. It seems calm between the two. In fact, Rodriguez feels that his body has been locked by each other''s Qi. He can even feel the pressure of a strong energy suspended in the air. As long as he moves, he affects each other''s Qi, which immediately leads to each other''s thunder!!


    Rodriguez seems to stand different, but in fact secretly fight!


    Baihe Chou didn''t tell lies. He didn''t use the horror to "cut the void". He just used the strength of the rules in this space to deal with himself. But even so, the other side''s realm is far above Rodriguez himself! The rules that I used to be handy now seem to be all my own shackles!


    If you speak more carefully. Rodriguez is now facing the state of White River sorrow, just like when he was in the square of coup d''etat day, the palace expert grey sword saint was facing him!


    The rule of space power is completely occupied by the other side. No matter how he moves, he is in the range of the other side''s suppression. Rodriguez feels this kind of suffocating pressure, which makes him want to vomit blood.


    After such a short time, his clothes were soaked with sweat. Finally, I couldn''t bear the pressure and drank a lot!


    With a loud drink, Rodriguez exert his full strength, the body in place suddenly repeatedly shaking! This time, he showed his ability to almost watch his home. It seems that his body is shaking in place. In fact, if he slows down the speed countless times, Rodriguez has been in this moment. Body to the most peak of the space rules, an instant to do the action of 18 blink! He has tried to break through from more than a dozen angles in an instant. Unfortunately, he has tried his best, and the speed is extremely fast, no matter how he uses the space rules. The wisp of White River sorrow is still firmly locked him.


    Rodriguez had no choice but to fight hard. Frost fighting to play to the extreme, the air suddenly began to condense into a little bit of ice beads!


    It turns out that there is invisible water in the air, and the frost fighting spirit is extremely strong. This space is frozen by him! Rodriguez body fierce forward a jump, people in mid air on three consecutive flash, abruptly do three blink, people have not arrived, fierce frost fighting spirit has been pressed in the White River worry chest!


    When the fight came into contact with each other''s body, and finally the actual contact, Rodriguez finally felt certain in his heart: let me hit you eventually!!


    But the next moment, his heart sank to the bottom!!


    Originally, Rodriguez''s frost fighting spirit has been solidly bumped into Baihe''s body. But time and space seem to solidify at this moment! Rodriguez was helpless in his heart, but he clearly felt that the other side had another force to burst into his own ice fighting spirit, and then... Let him see the scene of panic that he had never seen in his life!


    Released by themselves, that group of silver, brilliant, mighty frost fighting spirit... Frozen!!


    Can air also freeze???


    Rodriguez almost thought he was hallucinating!


    But I saw with my own eyes that my fighting spirit was clearly pasted on the other side''s body, but I couldn''t add any more strength to move forward. After it''s solidified


    The other side is also using frost fighting spirit. But almost the air was frozen by him. Then there were changes! After the frost fighting spirit meets the frost fighting spirit, it is obvious that the White River worries have the upper hand. His fighting spirit intrudes into Rodriguez''s fighting spirit. It''s like a skate stabbing into an ice cube and cutting it left and right, which instantly drives Rodriguez''s fighting spirit to pieces. When the fighting spirit bursts, Rodriguez feels his fingers and the bones of his fingertips start to burst, and then it''s like a chain reaction, all the way up


    Rodriguez groaned bitterly. He struggled to shake off the shackles of the other side and stepped back. However, his fingertips began to reach his elbow all the way, and the countless pores on his skin were permeated with blood, while the bones under his muscles had been destroyed by the opponent''s fighting spirit. I don''t know how much damage had occurred!


    White River worry but "Yi" a, looking at Rodriguez successfully back, gently said: "yes, you are better than Yue, that year under my move, he abandoned one of his hands! It''s rare for you to step back and not be hurt. "


    With that, he didn''t even blink from the corner of his eyes. With a shake of his fingers, Sebastian''s cutting was resolved. Sebastian''s fighting spirit was immediately dissolved under Bai He Chou''s hands, and his blood came out with a puff.


    Just a few face-to-face kungfu, eight level magician Joe pale, nine level Knight Sebastian spit blood, Paladin Rodriguez injured. And Bai He Chou sat there, but he didn''t even leave the chair!!


    Duwei stood there. He was different from Qiao Qiao. He knew the strength of Bai He Chou deeply. He knew that with his own ability, even if he attacked secretly, he could not do any harm to each other. But he''s been watching. But carefully looking for opportunities. In his mind, the original idea was to take out the "jiduluo throat instant prison arrow" while the other party didn''t pay attention, and give Bai He a worry!


    With that artifact, you can always give him some trouble!


    Can see so a few blink of an eye Kung Fu, a few masters are defeated, but he did not even have the chance to sneak attack, Du Wei can not help but feel depressed.


    Is the White River really unbearable?


    Even if we can find Gandalf green in the future, I''m afraid


    But at the moment, Bai He''s back to Du Wei. Duwei, after all, is a horizontal heart, sleeves up, for the first time!


    For the first time, what he did was his old Yin move. In an instant, a hundred fireballs erupted. Such a close distance, coupled with such a dense, even Gandalf green robe was almost overcast by himself. But Bai He Chou didn''t even look back, and the hundred and ten fireballs came around him. Suddenly all solidified in the air! Trying to set off a fireball.


    In such a dense distance, as long as one detonates, there will be a chain reaction immediately!


    But Duwei repeatedly urged, but those fireballs seemed to be frozen by something. Duwei was frightened to find out. Even the magic sense that he urged the fireball was blocked by the strange power of the other side when he approached the body of Bai He Chou!


    Those fireballs all over the sky are like a kite with broken lines. Control is no longer in Dewey''s hands!


    Bai hechou turned to Du Wei and said with a smile, "your move is interesting. Is it your magician''s instant magic? Well, but it''s not really instant. It''s simulated in some strange way. It''s specious! It''s enough to deal with ordinary people, but it''s still a joke! The real instant magic is to release magic in the invisible! My heart is moving. A magic is instantly cast out! You still have a trace of action like this. It''s nothing but nondescript! If you really know instant magic, maybe you can make some trouble for me


    Finish saying, he is just a light blow, all over the sky fireball, put out together!!


    "If you have any other skills, let''s do them together." Bai He looks at Du Wei.


    Dewey sighed. I thought. The instant prison arrow doesn''t need to be taken out. It''s useless to take it out. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "you are very good. I''m not an opponent. "


    "Good." White River sorrow nodded: "I said to give you a chance. Now the opportunity is used up. Now that you know the truth, follow me


    With that, he finally got up and went outside.


    Passing by Rodriguez, he stopped for a moment and whispered: "your talent has surpassed your teacher, but now your strength is not as good as him."


    Rodriguez gritted his teeth and was about to stop him, but Dewey sighed and shook his head. "Mr. Rodriguez, don''t do it any more. I''ll go with him."


    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, "he''s not something we can deal with. You''ll go and find all our people. Come again. Now it''s just a sacrifice for nothing."


    Rodriguez changed his face, took a deep breath and nodded to Dewey: "yes! I''m going back! I will bring someone to help you


    Du Wei was bitter in his heart and didn''t say much. He followed Bai He Chou out of the hotel, which was almost half collapsed. The street outside was already in chaos, and the house suddenly fell in half. He didn''t know how many onlookers were gathered around, and it seemed that there were local security soldiers coming from afar. Du Wei didn''t want to cause more trouble, so as not to bring harm to these innocent ordinary people. He simply turned over and got on the horse, drove away the crowd, and went away with Bai He Chou.


    Two people out of the town, continue all the way to the west, White River worry but know du weiphene asked Rodriguez to find help, he instead slowed down, slowly. It''s obvious that he has no fear.


    Du Wei was helpless and hopeless.


    Encounter this kind of strong existence, any conspiracy, has become empty.


    At this moment, Dewey felt a deep hatred for himself! It''s clear that I have an adventure that ordinary people can''t afford. I met the best teacher and learned the best skills. However, I always feel that I don''t fight for wisdom and strength. When I encounter any danger or difficulty, I always rely on trickery and cleverness to muddle through. In addition, I am in a high position and gradually get better. Cultivation is also a lot of waste.


    If I had worked hard as soon as possible, my strength would not be the same as it is now. Today, with the help of a paladin in the hotel, I would not have to face the worry of the White River. I even have no chance to fight!


    In Du Weidi''s heart, for the first time, he wavered in his always acting style


    In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy. It''s just a joke.


    Bai He Chou looked at Du Wei riding on the horse, gnashing his teeth, just a smile: "your department went down to find a helper, only hope that when they come next time, the strength of the people they bring will not be too bad!"


    Dewey was already disheartened in his heart. After hearing this, he just pulled the corners of his mouth numbly.


    One day and one night, that morning. The road became more and more desolate. Looking around, it was full of wilderness. In the distance of the road, between the two hillsides. It''s an abandoned city wall!


    This place was famous in the history of the mainland!


    In the valley between the two hillsides, the wall was originally a military important place from the mainland to the northwest, called "lengquanguan". But then as the years went by. After the opening of the Grand Canal, the waterway from the central part of the mainland to the northwest was smooth. This barrier on the land is useless. Gradually, it was abandoned. Over time, the city walls were abandoned and collapsed, becoming what they are now. At the moment, from a distance, the abandoned city walls are all dilapidated. It''s full of cracks and weeds. Even the original gate tower has collapsed. When they were riding on the road and were about 1000 meters away from the abandoned pass, Bai He Chou looked out at the old Xiongguan pass. Suddenly, he sat on the horse and sighed and said, "I remember the people on the grassland. When we were enemies of the Roland Empire decades ago. I used to think about the eastward expedition every day. At that time, there were warriors on the grassland. Every day I think of "stepping through the cold spring pass"! But now it seems that this cold spring pass has been abandoned without collapse. But now the transportation hub has been changed into waterway. Things in this world change endlessly. Who knows what things will be like in the future? " Dewey sneered: "do you have something you can''t see through?" Bai He Chou smiles and is about to say something. Suddenly, there is a cold flash in his eyes. His face changes slightly and a strange expression appears on his face! Actually, since Du Wei met Bai He Chou, his face has never been serious! This is like the face of the enemy, even when he and LAN Haiyue fought, they never had! Bai He Chou suddenly stopped his horse and looked at the abandoned Xiongguan city wall in front of him from a distance. His eyes were at a loss at first, and then showed a frenzied and excited look¡° Good! Good! Good Bai He Chou suddenly burst out laughing. After saying three good things on his face, he took a deep breath and said with a smile: "unexpectedly, there are really strong people in this continent after all!" With that, he suddenly jumped out of the horse, facing the direction of Xiongguan in front of him, and said, "White River, the wizard king of Daxueshan, please come out and meet me." Du Wei was stunned, but as expected, he saw a figure slowly coming out of the wall of Xiongguan. The figure looked very thin and small, as if it suddenly appeared out of thin air. In fact, he had been standing there all the time, and did not use any stealth magic, but there was a strange way to completely cover up all his life. He stood there, As if the body has been and the dilapidated walls of weeds loess, like integration! In this way, even the strong man like Bai He Chou suddenly realized when he was hundreds of meters away!! Dewey looked carefully, and the man had gray hair and a plain gray robe, which was even stained with a lot of dust. His face was as old and wrinkled as a knife. But when you look carefully, it seems that there is a kind of deep wisdom in every wrinkle... His eyes seem turbid, but after you look at them, you almost fall into his eyes... The old man in plain clothes walks slowly, and unconsciously gives birth to a strange feeling: as if, between the heaven and the earth, He''s the only one!! His voice is clearly hoarse, can let people listen, but can not help but give birth to a leisurely solemn respect¡° Your majesty, it''s a good thing I didn''t come late. I finally met you here. " The old man seemed to sigh softly. Bai He Chou narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "well, you can''t just meet me when you come here to wait for me. Who are you, please¡° "Me..." the old man sighed, as if to himself: "my name... Let me see, for many years no one called my name... Well, my name is... Saint Igor Paul... Yes, that''s it." Bai He was sad and expressionless. And Dewey heard the name, immediately eyes wide circle!! On the continent of Roland, even idiots know one thing: throughout the whole continent, no matter how strong you are, how powerful you are. However, those who are qualified to add a "Saint" as a prefix in front of their names, whether they are the code of the Empire of Roland or the code of the temple of light, only one person is allowed to have such qualification and power! This man is... The pope! The temple of light is now the Pope, his majesty Paul XVI!

 Chapter 310

    The temple of light, now Pope Paul XVI, appears in front of the cold spring.


    He came alone, dressed in a plain robe, blocking the way of Baihe Chou, the most powerful man in the mainland!


    White River worry face more and more calm, but the fanaticism and excitement in the eyes, but more and more thick up. Du Wei was the closest to him, and he could feel the warm fighting spirit of Bai He Chou!


    This monster is really terrifying. It''s just a natural intention to fight. It''s so powerful that it''s like the essence! Even Du Wei, who was standing beside him, was enveloped by the war spirit, and could not help but excite himself.


    "You are the Lord of the temple, and I am the king of the snow mountain. People have different beliefs. You are here to stop me. I think you are going to have a competition with me. " White River sorrow said here, looking at the Pope.


    Paul XVI sighed softly: "I heard in the temple that you hurt my believers on the way. Although I didn''t like my chief judge, his strength has already been compared with level 8 magicians. I heard them come back to describe and think about your dress carefully. Apart from the people from Daxueshan, I really can''t think of anyone else in the world. Your majesty, I have a pair of old bones. I can''t stand your toss. However, under the light of God, I, as a servant of God in the world, can not allow someone to blaspheme the light of God. It''s a pity that the talents in my temple are withering. Unless I come here myself, there will be no one who can share my worries... "


    Then the Pope coughed and sighed.


    They stopped talking, and Dewey was in the back. All of a sudden, my heart sank, a strong pressure of inexplicable, suddenly shrouded in the body! He was not strong enough. He stood too close to the two strong men in the world. Although both sides didn''t aim at him, their strong momentum had already been faintly sent out, and they had an invisible competition in the air. When Dewey stood too close to him, he felt that although he was standing on the ground, he was conscious in his heart, but suddenly he felt as if he had fallen into a boundless ocean, surrounded by rough waves and numerous turbulent currents. Dewey''s mind was a wisp of his own. It''s like a boat in the tsunami. It''s in danger of collapse at any time!


    His face became more and more pale and miserable. He had no choice but to urge his spirit to support him. Suddenly, blood flowed out of his mouth and nose. The body is soft. I feel black in my eyes and dull stinging in my brain. It''s already to the limit!


    Dewey was shocked. He knew he couldn''t faint now! Once you faint. My goblin power is completely lost. At that time, a wisp of my mind is no longer under my control. Under the pressure of the two masters, I will be involved in the storm of the duel between them and cut off! Even if I wake up later, I will become an unconscious idiot!!


    Although Duwei knew it, his underwear was drenched with cold sweat. Can feel the consciousness of the spirit of the storm is more and more surging up, my wisp of mind more and more long, there is a risk of out of control!


    At this time, suddenly Duwei felt a shock and a chill, and his whole body was frozen, but his mental strength was suddenly relaxed, and the illusion of mental storm in his mind disappeared. A ray of Qingming comes back to my heart.


    In his ears, he heard Bai He''s sad and cold Laughter: "the boy who doesn''t know how to live or die. The comparison between my trial and the Pope''s is also your present state. Can you spy on the earth? Stay honest. Don''t try to pry into our battle with your poor mental strength any more. "


    With that, Dewey felt that he had left the ground and flew out. He was in the middle of the air. Suddenly, he felt very upset and disgusted. He opened his mouth and vomited blood. However, he suddenly felt relaxed in his chest and finally returned to his own hands!


    He knew that it was Bai He who was on the verge of collapse and pulled himself back. In his heart, he could not help but feel a trace of gratitude for the murderer. The voice of White River sorrow came again: "you don''t need to thank me. If you can''t die, I don''t care. What I care about is my pet! If you die, the pet signed with you will die


    When Du Wei landed on the ground, he had already flown a hundred meters away. After sitting on the ground, he only felt that his body was weak and he had no strength.


    Although it was just a moment ago, Dewey knew that he had walked back and forth in front of the gate of death. The two strong men use their mental power to test each other in secret. It''s like two monsters bumping into each other. One of them is a little ant in the middle, and the other one is not careful. It''s like breaking into pieces!


    Bai He Chou sent Du Wei to the back from a distance. Then he turned to look at the pope in the distance and sneered: "what a pope, your majesty. This boy is also the Duke of your Roland people. When you just shot, did you not fear to kill him? "


    Paul XVI faintly smile: "in the face of his majesty, if I leave a hand, I''m afraid it''s over."


    "Hum." Bai he groaned bitterly, then stepped forward with his left foot


    Step out with this step, suddenly, the strange image suddenly!!


    The Pope sighed and said, "God says, I allow darkness to exist, but darkness will never be superior to light, otherwise, it will bring me purification..."


    His words seemed to be whispering to himself, but every word fell in duvidi''s ear like a hammer! In the end, it seems to be a thousand words, an invisible wave swept!


    The distance between Bai He Chou and the Pope was only about 200 meters. Now, on the road of 200 meters, we can see strange waves coming to our faces, just like the waves of the sea!!


    White River sad face dignified, but hands behind, step by step forward!


    The Pope''s words, each word contains a strong holy power, turned into a dozen waves, surging on the 200 meter road between them. The White River worry is extremely strong, he also does not resist. Just like this, he stepped into the sound wave. Seeing the first sound wave hit him severely, the white robe of Bai He Chou suddenly swelled, and then he heard a few hisses


    A few strands of silver light suddenly flash out in the air around Baihe Chou. These strands of silver light are as cold as the bright moonlight, but they are sharp. The first wave is just a short distance away from Baihe Chou''s body. He was immediately cut into pieces by the sharp silver light!


    White River worry step out, never stop! More than ten waves of the Pope''s incantation came to his face, one after another, but Bai He Chou was standing in the raging waves. The silver light around his body was just his sharp fighting spirit!


    But the more to the back, the more violent the roar of the waves, White River worry pressure gradually increased. The pace slows down. However, no matter how slow he was, he went to the Pope step by step and never stopped!


    The Pope''s face was dignified. Suddenly, he stretched out his finger to Bai He Chou and sang the precise sentences in the Scriptures. He said slowly, "if you worship me, you will see my pity. If you despise me, you will be punished by me


    So a little finger, in silence. In the distance between them, the space suddenly twisted. It was originally an open and flat wilderness, but the distance of more than 100 meters suddenly changed! The distance between them suddenly extended infinitely, and the surrounding wilderness disappeared, except for the road under their feet. All become a void space!!


    There is only one hundred meters left between Bai He Chou and the Pope. But when the Pope shows his magic, the road suddenly seems to be infinitely extended and unreachable!


    This spell is the real magic trick! With the supreme power of his holy rank, the Pope changed the rules of time and space, making this short distance of 100 meters like the abyss of heaven!!


    Bai He Chou stopped and stood in the middle. Look at the pope in front. Suddenly he frowned and took a few steps forward. This time, there was no obstacle, but Bai He Chou quickly walked a few steps, looked up, the Pope was still standing there, the distance between them was not narrowed!


    Bai He Chou''s eyes suddenly flashed again, but he did not advance but retreat. He retreated seventeen or eighteen steps. When he looked up at his pope again, it still seemed that the distance between them had not changed at all, nor had they been drawn far away.


    Bai He Chou finally laughed: "it''s funny. I didn''t expect that I met you again today. I have a different understanding of the rules!"


    This spell of papal land is just the use of space rules to make changes, so that in the distance between the two people, Baihe Chou can''t change the distance between the two people, no matter forward or backward!! Others took one step, it was about half a meter, but after Paul XVI revised the rules of time and space, he was bound to stay where he was, regardless of how he could step, how he could move forward or backward! He forward or backward, in this space, are basically standing still!


    This is not a low-level cover up, nor is it an activity of using any illusion to confuse people, but it really changes the rules of time and space!!


    Du Wei sat in the distance, watching the two fight, his heart suddenly touched.


    He carefully remembered that he had seen the difference between several Saint level strong duels. Stepping into the holy rank, strength is no longer limited to the ordinary realm. The strong in the holy rank is no longer limited to the pursuit of strength. Has risen from the pursuit of "quantity" to the pursuit of "quality"!


    Rules, is the saint rank strong than ordinary people''s fundamental!


    In the present view, Du Wei sees several and White River worry opponent''s Saint rank strong men.


    Rodriguez is good at understanding the rules of space, and can make full use of it! It makes him invincible in the face of ordinary opponents with the understanding of space power rules. So, Rodriguez is based on the "use" rule!


    The Pope, it seems, is a higher level than Rodriguez. He not only understands the rules, but also can change the rules of space! For example, this changes the rules of time and space between the two people, so that Bai He Chou is bound in the middle, unable to move forward and then step back... If Bai He Chou can''t solve it, even if he has been running in it for 100 years, he will never want to go to the Pope''s ground!


    Therefore, the holy power of the Pope is based on the "modification" rules!


    What about the White River


    Just thought of here, suddenly heard the field White River sorrow came a smile.


    He no longer made futile progress or retreat, but narrowed his eyes, carefully felt something with his heart, and finally sighed, with a sincere compliment: "unique! create new styles! Your majesty, you are a real surprise to me today. " The Pope nodded slightly. His old face was a little tired. His thin arm seemed to have some difficulty in lifting it. Even the finger pointing toward the white river seemed to be shaking slightly. However, after listening to Bai He, he also gave a gentle smile: "Your Majesty is very kind. I''m afraid I''ll do my best and I''m not your opponent." Bai He thought for a while and said, "since you didn''t let me down, how can I let you down?" Although, he laughs: "you can change the rules, I am really amazed by your strength... But unfortunately, you still..." he seems to pause, and then continues to say in a low voice: "painting! Yes! People All of a sudden, thousands of silver light from the White River worries about the whole body surging out, like a half of the silver snake dancing! Originally, the void and chaos around his body were broken by countless tiny holes in the rapid shooting of the ten thousand frost fighting Qi! Once the void is broken, the air storm will surge up in the space! Bai He was standing in the storm with a smile on his face. He suddenly raised his right hand and whispered with him: "it''s just a picture!" In the whistling sound, a bright and dazzling cold light burst out from under his palm. The light was extremely dazzling. The fierce fighting spirit seemed to be able to destroy anything in front of him, sweeping straight to the earth, just like the cold snow in the sky, boundless! There was no movement of heaven and earth, no flying sand and rocks, but after this invincible frost was cut down, Paul XVI tried his best to reverse the rules of space... No, the whole space was divided into two under this fighting spirit! Bai He Chou took a small step forward and came out of the space crack. All the illusions around him disappeared and all the emptiness and chaos turned into nothingness! Look again, that day is still the sky, the earth is still the earth, and the road is still the road! And Paul XVI, just ten steps away!

 Chapter 311

    North, frozen forest.


    In the snow covered sky, it is winter. This year''s snow storm in the frozen forest is particularly bitter.


    The snow in the forest, occasionally step on, almost directly to the thigh root.


    Bainrich, with his thirty Snow Wolf mercenaries, was walking slowly in the woods. Even though each mercenary had tied two broad and thin boards to the soles of his feet to walk in the snow. But in such a damned weather, even those Warcraft seemed to be unable to withstand such cold, and rarely came out to move.


    For nine days, there was no harvest. The hunt made commander bainrich extremely dissatisfied. In addition, looking at today''s strange weather, bainrich felt a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    I came to the South Bank of the great round lake in the frozen forest again. After ordering his mercenaries to camp, bainrich sat alone on an ice rock beside the lake, quietly overlooking the north of the great round lake


    I think back to that year, when I first met the Duke of tulip in the forest, we all experienced a dangerous accident when we camped out by the lake. It was after that time that Snow Wolf mercenary regiment and tulip Duke formed a deep friendship


    And the tulip Duke


    There was a sense of respect in bainrich''s heart. That amazing young man, he was able to go to the north of the great round lake


    As the head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment, bainrich''s body is full of adventure blood! His greatest wish in his life is to go to the north of the great round lake one day.


    As an adventurer, it''s a shame to die quietly in bed! The best fate of an adventurer is to die on the last adventure in his life!


    Bainrich was in a trance. Then he looked back at the work of the mercenary boys. He sighed softly.


    It''s a pity... I still have to lead these brothers and Companions to continue to fight. If he had only lived alone, he would have gone all the way north with his sword and luggage. But now... Snow Wolf mercenary regiment, but can not lack an experienced and prestigious leader.


    It''s two years since Dewey last met Snow Wolf mercenaries in the frozen forest. In the past two years, snow wolf mercenaries have changed many new faces. There are some brave adventurers who died on the journey. Bainrich can even remember the faces of every subordinate buried by himself. Some old people, for example, the old cook who was once loved by everyone, the one eyed dragon, withdrew from the ranks because they were too old to continue their mercenary career. Three months ago, I went to the northwest province of Desa. Tulip Duke''s subordinates got a leisurely job and were relieved to provide for the aged.


    Years destroy people... But I have to shoulder the fate of so many brothers in the mercenary regiment. I don''t know when I will have to wait. Only in this way can we have the chance to fulfill our dream of adventure


    He was so absorbed in his thoughts here that the young men had swept away the snow and raised a fire in the open space on the bank behind him


    It''s a hot scene. But just then


    Suddenly, bainrich felt dizzy in his mind!


    Then, before he could react, he heard a buzzing sound from all around him! The sound was like thunder, but it didn''t come from the sky!


    The next moment, the earth suddenly and violently trembled, and bainrich fell from the ice rock, fell into the snow, and felt under him. The whole earth is shaking and tearing!


    There was a continuous roar, and all of them stood unsteadily. Then they heard the sound of creaking. Some of the trees around the lake broke and collapsed in the earthquake! Some are trembling. Uprooted!


    The ice on the surface of the lake also burst. Ice debris flying, the thick ice also collapsed!!


    It''s a violent shake. Bainrich only felt his heart beating wildly and wanted to shout out, but it was as if he had been strangled in his throat, and he couldn''t make a sound at all!


    After a long time, as if after a time of world destruction, the violent shock finally subsided. Most of the snow wolf mercenaries were lying on the ground, and everyone was colorless. The tents had already collapsed. Even on the snow, after the ground shaking, there were several deep cracks!! Every crack seems to be invisible, and I don''t know how deep it is!


    Fortunately, no snow wolf mercenary fell in.


    Bainrich reluctantly got up and looked around in surprise. He opened his mouth and spat out the ice and snow in his mouth. He looked nervous and cried out, "is anyone hurt! Cry out to the living


    The mercenaries began to respond one after another. Bainrich counted several people carefully and found that there was no damage, so he was relieved.


    It''s just that the heaven and the earth suddenly become powerful, such a movement, such a strange scene, for the people in this world, but they are afraid in their hearts. Even the brave Snow Wolf mercenaries are worried in front of this world. Even if they dare to face the most ferocious Warcraft, they are still afraid of the unexpected power of heaven and earth.


    Before they were shaken, they all stood up and gestured. Speaking of the strange thing just now, even the experienced commander bainrich could not say anything. After putting up the tent again, commander bainrich''s face was gloomy and he made a decision: "let''s stay here for only one night, and we will go back early tomorrow morning!"


    Some of his subordinates called out: "commander, this time we have worked so hard for so many days, but we have nothing to gain. It''s too frustrating to go back like this."


    Bainrich was adamant: "no, I''ve decided! Come out this time. Along the way, I always feel that things are very evil! Even if it is winter, those Warcraft will not disappear out of thin air, can not find a head! What''s more, we all saw the scene just now, and the devil knows what''s going on. For everyone''s safety, I''d rather go back empty handed! "


    He is the head of the team. Since we have made a decision, we will not say anything.


    All work together. It was not a moment later that bainrich suddenly stood up and looked at the north in horror


    In the north of the great round lake, I heard the distant whimper, and I didn''t know how many Warcraft roared! Sharp and harsh. Rough roar oscillation, but also mixed with the roar of the earth, I do not know how many things are running from


    He heard a mercenary sitting on a big tree behind him, pointing to the north and shouting to bainrich angrily: "commander! Come on! Come on! Look at it


    Bainrich ran quickly, jumped on a rock and looked north. This one sees, can''t help but the facial expression instant pale like snow, no longer have a blood color!!


    In the north, the snow along the Bank of the great round lake. In the distance, the horizon is covered with snowy dust, and behind it is dense. I don''t know that there are hundreds or thousands of Warcraft whistling from here!!!!


    What ice and snow giant bear, earth giant bear, ice and snow devil wolf, snow rock poison rat, evil face spider, ice System Earth Dragon... And so on. Big big, small small, but a rush to come, running, forming a torrent of the same, toward here fast galloping! Many Warcraft trample and collide with each other, but the speed is not slow


    These Warcraft are not ordinary beasts. The momentum of running is even more amazing. In particular, there are some rare large Warcraft, such as the evil face spider. They usually live underground, but they also run on the ground.


    Seeing this torrent approaching, all the mercenaries were colorless, and some of them were at a loss and stayed there.


    When commander bainrich saw it, his heart was blank


    So many Warcraft are coming back to just a few dozen people... With the ability of snow wolf mercenary regiment, facing one or two intermediate Warcraft, maybe there is still a chance to win. But... In the face of hundreds of Warcraft torrent, let alone fight, a face-to-face will be swallowed up by this torrent!


    At this moment, he suddenly lost all hope in his heart. He wanted to shout loudly that his men would take up arms to defend, but now it seems that even this cry has been omitted.


    "Everyone... Everyone..." bainrich clenched his teeth and yelled, "everyone, get together quickly, find a high place to escape... Get up the tree quickly!"


    The torrent of Warcraft was in front of us in a moment. Many mercenaries were frightened and desperate in this torrent, but the experienced bainrich suddenly jumped in his heart and found a subtle point!


    People like myself are afraid. But these Warcraft, but as if more panic! There are so many different kinds of Warcraft running together, and even many of them are natural enemies. At the moment, they ignore each other. They just collide occasionally, and there is no conflict. It seems that they are ten times more frightened than human beings!


    It was like a torrent passing in front of him. When Warcraft arrived, bainrich couldn''t help but close his eyes. Knowing that there was no way to fight, he lost his last hope.


    The roar was heard in my ears. The Warcraft were flying, running, climbing, jumping, crowding, bumping and bumping, just like the frightened sheep, flying all the way to the south of the forest. They ran away in a hurry, but they seemed to have no interest in these dozens of mercenaries, and they didn''t even look at these frightened human beings, Just head south


    By the time commander bainrich opened his eyes, the current of Warcraft had already gone through the south. He was in a cold sweat and shivering with the cold wind. However, looking at himself in good condition, he had a sense of survival.


    This strange scene left an unforgettable mark in every mercenary''s heart! In the face of such a torrent of thousands of Warcraft, dozens of snow wolf mercenaries didn''t die, but a few unfortunate guys jumped into the tree to escape, but they were knocked down by the running Warcraft, and the man fell to the ground with a slight injury. In addition, those Warcraft are not even interested in these humans.


    Bainrich looked north and took a deep breath


    North... Something big must have happened in the North!!


    Just when Dewey was still worried about the fight between the two great powers of the Pope and Bai He Chou, our little Duke thought that he would be able to fight against Bai He Chou in the world. I''m afraid it''s only the old dragon king.


    And at this moment, far north, across the frozen forest and forgotten ice sheet, in the far north of the evil land, under the holy mountain... Is another scene!!


    Hundreds of dragons spread their wings and hovered above the sky. These large-scale higher creatures roared angrily and blankly!


    And holy mountain


    no


    Because. There is no "holy mountain" here!


    Originally like a sword, straight into the sky, the absolute peak of the gods, at this moment, but most of it has collapsed, leaving only a small cut-off peak!


    On the ground, countless large and small iron rocks are densely distributed. If you look at it, it''s full of scars! And on the ice sheet, the earth is full of cracks. I don''t know how many cracks and gaps have appeared


    I don''t know what happened to these hundreds of dragons


    Because not long ago, the earth suddenly began to vibrate violently. The strength of the earth shaking power, a moment later, the mountain fell apart! Then, the giant dragons living in the holy mountain flew away from their nests one after another. Then in the sky, the dragon people helplessly look at their nest... Holy mountain, collapsed!!


    Hundreds of dragons are howling in the sky. The sound is shrill and hysterical.


    And in the sky, a golden dragon with the largest volume floats quietly in the sky. A pair of dragon eyes staring at the foot of the mountain that no longer exists!


    The head of the dragon clan, his body shows a perfect golden color, but at the moment, his heart is only angry!


    Kamiyama! How could the holy mountain collapse!


    Have the gods abandoned the proud dragon family?!


    The clansmen all howl above the sky... Because the dragon clan is not only the lost land, but also the holy mountain of their nest! They have suffered a great disaster that almost killed them!


    Just in the moment of the disaster, in the holy mountain, in the nest of the dragon, there is a special place to store the dragon eggs!


    With the collapse of this holy mountain. Most of the dragons escaped from the nest. But the more than 20 dragon eggs... Were not rescued! With the collapse of the mountain, are buried under the ruins!!!


    The dragon is powerful. And their fecundity just became an absolute inverse ratio! The low fertility of the dragon makes every Dragon Egg extremely precious! Today, however, this disaster has cut off the descendants of the dragon people!


    Even now, the dragon people are looking for a new place to live and breed. If they want to produce so many eggs to breed, they will not be able to recover in 100 years!


    "This in the end... This in the end..." the head of the dragon clan murmured to himself. His anger turned into a roar. He held up his long neck, looked up at the sky and gave a roar:¡°


    "What the hell is going on!!!"


    "Patriarch!"


    In front of a black adult Dragon flew over, the patriarch recognized that it was an adult black dragon in charge of the realm of the clan. The old dragon''s eyes were full of anxiety: "what''s the matter?"


    "North... North..." the black dragon roared in a low voice. There was a faint panic in his voice!


    Son of a bitch! Great dragon, proud dragon, how can you show such timidity! North! What happened to the North! Even if those damned criminals come now, will the proud dragon be afraid!!


    The head of the dragon clan murmured, and the sound of the Dragon chanted spread all over the sky. Suddenly, all the Dragon soldiers who were summoned by it circled and gathered behind their leaders.


    "Patriarch... North... They''re coming!"


    To the north of the holy mountain, on the original ice field, the ground is full of sharp ice flood rocks, which are densely distributed on the ice field like dense barbs. These barbs, which are rooted on the ground, are dense. For thousands of years, they have been a natural barrier for the north of the holy mountain of the dragon people to face the criminals.


    But now


    Even the majestic holy mountain has collapsed! Under the violent oscillation of the earth just now, there were jagged barbs on the ice sheet which used to be regarded as a barrier. Most of them have broken and collapsed!


    And further north


    On the horizon between heaven and earth, there is a long black line


    The black line gradually and far away, black, dense, do not know how many figures gathered together!


    Above the sky, the stars, but more numerous dense light figure flew over.


    Above the ground, behind the black line. Finally see! Take a broad view, the array of black, boundless, one can not see the edge! I don''t know how many


    100000?


    million?


    Or more??


    Dong!!


    Dong Dong!!


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    A dull battle drum came from the north, and the square array gradually accelerated towards here!


    Looking at the golden eyes of the dragon clan leader, you can see that there are about a dozen monsters at the front, seven or eight meters tall and no less than the size of an adult dragon. A brown pan gold fur, the whole body muscles Qiu knot, Wei An''s body, I do not know how much explosive power! These ten monsters stand in a row and move their huge feet. In front of each monster''s body are thick bark ropes, hanging a huge drum the size of a house!! While struggling to knock, these monsters step forward, the mouth issued a howl. The thick nostrils are white, and the bloody eyes are full of ferocity and fighting spirit!!!


    Bimon!! Among the criminals, the behemoths raised by orcs?! The dragon clan leader''s heart sank immediately... When? When will these damned orcs be able to raise bimont again?! In the past when the criminals violated, they never sent out such a fierce war monster! An adult bimon is as powerful and fierce as an adult dragon! Isn''t it said that this top monster has already been extinct?! And that dark shadow all over the sky. Each small figure is so light, and a pair of thin wings behind them vibrate. Each figure is a little smaller than ordinary human beings. They have beautiful faces, armor made of gold and silver tree leaves, and various exquisite hollow patterns. But these elves are not easy to be provoked! Because they each carry a small bow and arrow behind them! The dragon people, who have been fighting against the criminals for thousands of years, know that these seemingly beautiful small bows and arrows. But in fact, it is a terrible weapon to plunder life¡° "The elves..." the head of the dragon clan murmured, "no... no! It''s impossible The low fertility of the elves. And the dragon have a fight! But looking at the spirits flying all over the sky, I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of them!! They... How can they have so many?! In the past, criminals invaded. At most, it''s very rare to have hundreds of elves! And then there''s the black army that can''t see the edge at a glance... Criminals... How can criminals have such a huge army?!! Far away, about 1000 meters away from the Dragon territory, the black and dark army of criminals suddenly stopped! The orc army standing in the front row, the tauren, the horse man, the tiger man, the bear man, the werewolf, all of them look ferocious, show their teeth, hold all kinds of weapons, swords, maces and so on, waving in the air and shouting together! Hundreds of thousands of people''s shouts suddenly burst into the sky! Too much... Too much... Really too much... The dragon clan leader''s heart is more and more absolute! Criminals... How can these criminals mobilize such a huge force? How can they have so many people?!! The dragon clan leader looked back at the Dragon soldiers flying behind him... There were only less than 200 adult dragon soldiers! Although the heart is full of doubts, disbelief and inconceivability, the dragon clan leader, at this moment, has lived up to their honor of "the strongest creature"¡° My children. It''s going to be the cruelest war we''ve ever had. " The dragon clan leader''s slow voice was extremely low: "tell me, are you afraid?" Two hundred dragons roared at the same time. For a moment, the roaring of the Dragon faintly overtook those criminal legions in the distance¡° Good, as long as we are here. " The dragon clan leader held his head high with pride: "you can''t have a criminal footprint and cross the holy mountain! Because, this is the mission of our dragon people! "

 Chapter 312

    The collapse of the holy mountain is in front of us. It used to be like an insurmountable barrier in our eyes, but now it has just become a pile of ruins! The place where the warriors of our ancestors were buried


    Today, we must make it a grave to bury these lizards!!


    These exiled races, in the dark array like the tide, countless orcs roar and shout with open teeth and claws, but the biting cold wind does not cool their mighty fighting spirit!


    The behemoth beat the drum again, and the sound was like a life threatening sign. With the sound of drums, tens of thousands of orcs standing in front of the array began to make a neat "roar" sound. This rhythmic roar is like the howling of all animals, which makes people feel cold.


    The head of the dragon clan has been fighting with these invaders all his life. Of course, he is already familiar with their fighting habits. When he hears this neat roar, he knows that the orc''s attack is imminent. Before launching an offensive, these half Orc things would howl like beasts for a long time. Hum


    A moment later, the orc army began to move slowly. Standing in the front row, there were tens of thousands of orcs in the first wave, slowly stepping forward.


    These orcs are of different races, with their teeth and claws and strong bodies. It''s like a nightmare. They are covered with various types of armor, some new and some old, and even a lot of armor. I don''t know how many years it has been corroded and rusted, which makes people doubt its defensive function. It''s a mess of equipment, wearing these beast like guys. But it''s enough.


    And their weapons are all kinds of strange things. There are few excellent swords. Most of the weapons used by orcs are thick wooden sticks full of sharp barbs, and some giant wooden shields about the size of door panels. If they are human beings, it would take two or three soldiers to lift them. But these monsters are just like orcs. But just with that strong arm gently lift, raised in front of the body.


    Tens of thousands of orcs began to move slowly. They didn''t start fast. They just trotted slowly with big strides


    On the ice field, they broke the gravel on the ground and crossed the forbidden area that they had never crossed for generations


    Finally, less than 300 meters away from the dragon, the orcs suddenly let out a cry. Speed up the pace, raise weapons, every face is twisted ferocious, roaring, running!


    There is some contempt in the eyes of the dragon clan leader... For thousands of years. These guys never change their habits! Hum!


    He held his head high and let out a long cry!


    With the clan leader''s underground order, there was a huge black dragon behind him, which opened its wings and dived down toward the ground. It''s the "first wise man" in the Dragon Mountain who was teased by Du Wei. However, its strength is not allowed to be humiliated. Its powerful physical strength makes its martial arts rank among the top three in the dragon clan. As the bodyguard chief of Shenshan dragon clan, he was ordered to dive first, and immediately dozens of black dragons followed him


    Dozens of black dragons, in an instant, showed the shape of wild goose wings in the sky, and dived toward the orc army charging on the ground.


    All over the sky are echoing the roar of the dragon, the roar of these dozens of black dragons. The formation of a strong pressure momentum, is the dragon face any enemy, has the natural advantage: Long Wei!


    Any creature, in the face of the Dragon land, will inevitably have a natural fear of this higher creature because of the difference in the biological race level. At the moment, dozens of black dragons in the sky rushed down together, just like a big dark cloud. So Longwei has gone up a hundred times?


    Loud and clear Longxiao came. With endless power oppression, the orc running in front. By this momentum a hindrance, immediately originally turbulent fighting spirit swept away most. This is not that they are not brave, but an instinctive fear under the biological law!


    The speed of the charge was immediately blocked. The black dragon bodyguard had already brought several ten dragons straight down. The long tail swept in the front of the orc charge. Then it opened its mouth and a black flame came out of its mouth!


    This is the breath of the dragon! The breath of dozens of black dragons and the black flame all over the sky swept down. Suddenly, the cry came. The orcs who were running in the front row were trapped in the torrent of breath. Many of them were burnt black and fell on the ground for several rolls, and there was no sound at once. Although the rest of the orcs have courage, the dragon clan has the right to control the air and hovers in the sky. Dozens of black dragons are not able to hold down their height and breathe one by one. How can these orcs resist?


    Even if there are some particularly fierce people who smash their weapons into the sky, how can they bring any harm to the dragon people?


    Longwei, coupled with excellent combat skills, makes the orc''s first attack collapse. Some of the orcs who were yelled and burned by the dragon''s breath had already lost their weapons, turned around and ran back to their own side, while the circling black dragon crossed the sky, occasionally grabbed an orc and left, tearing it gently in the air!


    When the blood and internal organs were sprayed, tens of thousands of people were in a mess. However, the dozens of black dragons seemed to be very experienced in this kind of scene. They were automatically divided into several directions, circling in all directions and spewing breath.


    In the eyes of the orcs on the ground, it''s a lot worse. It seems that there are dragon breath flames in all directions. No matter where they rush, they will die


    However, after all, the first wave of ORC attack has tens of thousands of numbers. Even if dozens of black dragons try hard, they can only cause chaos. It''s not easy to kill them?


    After a while of breathing, the excessive breathing of dragon makes many black dragons tired and shake their wings to fly into the sky. And the ground is already scorched black! There are black dragons from time to time. I patiently hunt and kill the orcs who run out of the array, catch them, or pick up the sky in one mouthful, leaving them far away, often with a series of screams


    Although some of the remaining orcs had the courage to try to rush forward, it was a pity that most of them were in a mess, although they were relatively strong. However, when fighting, they all rush forward with courage. After the chaos, they lose courage, but they lose faster than anyone else. Seeing everyone trapped in the flames, they immediately feel that it''s not good. In addition, under the natural pressure of Longwei, many people have turned around and run back.


    The head of the dragon clan looks at all this in the distant sky. With a cold smile: "hum, these charges are just the same old ones! Even if they have more people, it doesn''t matter. "


    Far away, in the army of sinners. But there are a few disappointed eyes, looking at the slaughter on the battlefield.


    "Everybody, it seems that we have to listen to that guy."


    A giant monster three meters tall sighed. Even when it sighs, it sounds like thunder. This monster has a big head with horns in front of its forehead and nose. It has thick horny skin all over its body. Its waist, arms and thighs are as thick as rocks. It looks like a three part elephant man. Seven points like a rhinoceros!


    Not far away from it, a guy whose volume is slightly smaller than that of it roared angrily. The voice was like the roar of a tiger, and it looked like a human tiger, but the proportion of its limbs was closer to that of human beings, in its majestic body. It seems to contain infinite power. And it''s covered in fur. It is showing a touch of gold, above a tiger''s head. It''s the "King" shaped pattern on the forehead. The tiger''s eyes are full of green fierce light. He is wearing a set of black iron armor. I''m afraid it doesn''t weigh 100 kg! And two tiger claws, each caught a giant sledgehammer, the tiger heard the rhinoceros man''s words, unwilling to roar: "rock! Do we orcs have to listen to those arrogant elves! Hell, I hate those guys when I see them! Those little things are son of a bitch. As long as we bow our heads to them, they will drive us orcs as slaves in the future! I can''t bear this anger! We orcs are ten times stronger than them and one hundred times stronger than them. Why do we listen to them


    Rhinoceros rock slapped the tiger on the shoulder and replied: "I hate those guys too. It''s that man again! But, my dear copper tiger, we have to give in to them for a while... You know, after leaving the land of Roland, our orcs lost a lot, and the races in the air were all lost. Now only those hawks can fly, but the population of the hawk tribe is too small to compete with the Dragon tribe in the sky. As you saw just now, although our warriors are brave, we have only one foot, but no wings! "


    After that, the rock''s eyes glanced aside again, and the tone became cold: "what do you mean? Dominique


    This guy, who is called dominess, is five or six meters away from them. Different from these two monsters, the orc''s body is much smaller. But now he is riding on his own mount. He can see the mount under his crotch. His body is two meters long, and his black mane is lying there, but he grabs and bites restlessly, Two front paws are planing on the ground, and their tusks are exposed in their long sharp mouths... This mount is a giant wolf!


    Dominis, on the other hand, is strong, broad shouldered and narrow waisted, and has a strong sense of strength. His armor is much better than those disordered orcs. He is dressed in neat black armor, and even wears a wolf head shaped helmet on his head.


    After listening to the question of the rock, dominis turned his head. On his hairy face, a pair of eyes glowed with green light, but it was a werewolf!


    "You can do whatever you like!" Dominice''s voice was hoarse, but in his cold voice, he couldn''t hide the bloodthirsty taste: "you only have two legs, that''s your business. Our proud wolf riding warriors will not obey those proud elves. No one but me will command my wolf riding! "


    With that, he patted the giant wolf in his crotch. The giant wolf immediately raised his head and looked around. Then he slowly carried his master away.


    "Hum... Leave this guy alone." The copper tiger looked at the back of dominees, his eyes were gloomy: "these abominable werewolves are just relying on a large number."


    Rock nodded: "fortunately, although dominis is a nuisance, his mind is still clear. As long as the elves don''t take the initiative to annoy him, he won''t object." The leader of the werewolf, Dominic, rode away on the giant wolf and walked far away to the far left side of the charge army. However, it was a natural pit. It urged the giant wolf in his crotch to jump on a rock more than three meters high. Dominic showed his sharp tusks, then pulled out his long knife and pointed to the sky, "Wolf riders," he cried! It''s time to fight! " Whine, whine, whine, whine! Only after this pit, dense, do not know how many giant wolves lie! On the back of these huge waves, there was a kind of simple saddle like thing, and beside each giant wolf, there was a werewolf cavalry standing there, dressed in armor, holding a long knife, pointing to the sky and howling. There are thousands of them!

 Chapter 313

    The culprit''s only a pair of slightly sharp ears revealed its identity... Spirit! Despite the legendary beauty of the elves. But this spirit is really beautiful, which is amazing! It is decorated with a pair of silver armor, full of all kinds of magic patterns unique to the elves. The hollowed out armor looks more like a work of art worn on the body! And the beauty loving elves are even more ingenious. They use several different colors of flower juice to smear on their armor to make the armor. Under the sun, as if emitting a colorful light! And it''s a long hair... That cloud of long hair, it is pure purple! The length has been dragged to far more than its waist, if it stands on the ground flower, that long hair, almost can drop to its calf. What''s more surprising is that this elf, obviously, is the leader of the elf family, but it''s not. But without any weapons! It''s on its back. But with a little harp! It''s so charming and graceful, in the spirits on both sides. Many people have been looking at it for a long time, showing their infatuated eyes. And this beautiful to the extreme spirit, but look very calm, sitting on the unicorn, slowly walked to the front¡° The great head of the dragon clan, the awe inspiring master of the holy mountain. " Its clear voice is more beautiful than words, but it seems that the soft voice, word by word, clearly falls in the ears of hundreds of thousands of people on both sides of the battlefield Before the war, please come out and see each other. According to the great tradition, as leaders of both sides, we should show each other at least respect. " The spirit smiles, even the sunrise seems to lose its look under its smile. With a long cry, the dragon clan leader''s huge golden body immediately flew over and landed on the sky 100 meters away from the spirit. He looked down at the spirit riding on the unicorn and growled in a low voice: "despicable, evil race! Do you dare to violate the iron law of the gods again before the punishment of the gods is over! You should understand that when your feet full of sin trample on the land of Roland for the first moment, you have committed heinous crimes again! " The spirit gently smiles, but the beautiful smile is desolate, its voice is light and shallow, but with infinite distance... "Sin?" It seems to be saying to itself: "no matter how many sins have been committed, after thousands of years, no matter how heavy the sins are, they should have been redeemed long ago."¡° Hum Golden Dragon hummed in the sky, a dragon''s power pressed down: "say your name, spirit!" Under the pressure of the golden dragon, the leader of the dragon clan, the elf seems not to be affected at all. He even raised his wrist, stroked his hair, and then laughed at the golden figure in the sky: "I was born in midsummer. But on the day I came, it suddenly snowed, so my father gave me a very special name... Well, your honor, the head of the dragon clan... "Falling snow, the king of the elves", is my name. In that continent you regard as evil, everyone calls me that. "

 Chapter 314

    Ten steps!


    Just ten steps away. The thin figure of Pope Paul XVI is already in front of us. After Bai He cut through the void, he only had to take ten steps forward to reach the Pope!


    As a pope, even though he is the top strong man in the mainland, he looks so weak and thin, but he is not good at martial arts. No matter how powerful a spell is, there is a common problem, that is, the melee ability is relatively low. And once you get close to Baihe Chou, who is the most skilled person in martial arts, no matter how much magic you can do, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to use it!


    White River worry about a cut broken void, his unique skill "cut void", the space was immediately cut open by him. Looking at the White River, the Pope suddenly changed his face and took a deep breath: "what is your state?"


    "The rules." White River sorrow smile: "even if you can change the rules... And I, but can break all the rules!"


    When he said this, he took another three steps forward.


    Paul XVI''s face looked sad and sighed: "it''s a pity... It''s a pity... God has pity on the world. I came all the way here, and I didn''t want to fight with his majesty. I just know that if you come to Loran, I will feel sorry if I don''t come to see you."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly laughed again: "Your Majesty, why don''t we stop here?"


    Bai He was so worried that he was stunned. He stopped and looked up and down at the Pope: "you are also the most powerful. Can you escape without fighting?"


    Paul XVI shook his head slowly: "I am a servant of God. There is no lack of courage. However, I didn''t intend to fight with your life and death when I came here. I came here just to see you off. "


    "For me?" Bai He Chou suddenly laughed: "Your Majesty, although I''m a guest, I don''t want to leave now! I''ve had a long journey, which is really interesting. This land of Roland is really interesting. I may stay here for another ten and a half days, but I didn''t say that I would go back to the grassland now. You come to see me off? But I don''t want to go yet


    Pope smile, muddy eyes narrowed up: "I personally to send, how do you mean not to go?"


    Bai He Chou shook his head: "I''m eccentric. The more people want me to do, the less I like to listen! Your majesty, if you want to make me go. Then there is only one way to defeat me head on! "


    With that, he took another step up. The whole body suddenly kills the gas, already shrouded in the Pope''s body.


    "It''s a pity... It''s a pity..." the Pope still shook his head: "I wanted to settle it peacefully. I didn''t mean to offend his majesty. I just wanted to persuade him here. Please leave. If I can get another promise from you, I can even make some concessions to Daxueshan on behalf of the temple. "


    On hearing this, Bai He was also moved: "concession?"


    The Pope looked solemn: "yes. It''s a concession! "


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Bai He looked at the Pope: "isn''t the servant of the goddess of light, the spokesman of the gods in the world, who has always regarded me as a heretic and wants to get rid of it quickly? Your majesty, if you have any agreement with me, I''m afraid it will be publicized. It''s not good for the reputation of the temple of light. "


    But the Pope looked a little bitter: "it''s very difficult. I have to do it! This choice, I do not do not! Your majesty, as long as you promise me to leave Roland immediately, you will never step out of the grassland in five years, then. Within five years. I can assure you that the Roland empire will never be against the grassland. Even... "


    Suddenly, with a flash of his hand, he pulled out a long, thin, golden staff from his sleeve. One end of the gold staff is inlaid with a round transparent crystal. Holding the gold staff, you suddenly stroke on the ground under your feet


    A sharp light burst out from the crystal on the head of the golden staff, and immediately cut the ground under his feet. With the action of the Pope, a long trace appeared on the ground, as if it had been ploughed out!


    "I, Saint Paul XVI, swear again in the name of the Pope of the temple of light, the servant of the gods on earth!" The Pope''s face was solemn: "Your Majesty, as long as you agree to my conditions, then I will realize your grassland people''s dream for a hundred years! I heard that you prairie people have always had a wish, that is, to step on the cold spring pass! Today I swear once again, as long as you agree to my conditions, the boundary between the Loran Empire and the grassland in the future will be the scratch under my feet! To the west, nurin and Desa provinces can be ceded to you grassland King court! Your big snow mountain''s skeleton flag, may flutter in the Roland continent northwest two provinces! "


    It''s a shock to say that! Even white river sad listen to, can''t help but change color!!


    Du Wei, sitting in the back, suddenly heard these words and quit immediately! He immediately cried out, "no! Absolutely not! "


    Du Wei struggled to turn over and jumped up, pointed to the pope in the distance and said: "even if you are the Pope of the temple of light, the divine power does not interfere with the imperial power. This is the iron law of the Empire for thousands of years! No matter how high your position is, your Pope has no right to cede the territory of the Empire! The two provinces in the northwest are imperial territory, so we can''t let them go at all! What''s more, you... You! Why do you have the right to decide this


    Duvet''s anger was bigger than anything else!


    Ceding territory? Desa province?


    Fuck you!!


    The province of DESAR is my territory! I''m sitting here, and I haven''t spoken yet. Why do you give my things to others in two words, you bad old man?!


    Paul XVI looked at Dewey, his muddy eyes on Dewey, a faint smile, and then sighed: "this is the Duke of tulip, right. You''re right. Theocracy does not interfere with imperial power. It''s the iron law for thousands of years, but... I''m afraid. This is the change that will happen in the Roland Empire, but it has never happened in the past thousand years! When circumstances change, the iron law is not the iron law. "


    Dewey was even more irritated: "no matter what! Pope, even if you are the master of the temple, but you are not such a continent, the master of the Empire! What''s more. Then the province of Desa is my territory. Why do you... "


    Paul XVI shook his head: "I will naturally discuss this matter with the Regent, and I am sure that I can persuade him to agree. As for the Duke of tulips, your territory... I can ask the regent to give you another piece if you like. "


    Speaking of this, he looked at the White River and said, "Your Majesty, don''t you believe my sincerity? I am the Pope of the temple. I never lie in my life. "


    White River worries to hang a head to think for a while, raise a head to come, the facial expression condenses, but firm ground shook head, the voice is not big. But it is full of an absolutely simple momentum:


    "I''ve been worried all my life. If I want something, I don''t want it when others throw it to me! I''ll just reach for it myself! "


    Then he sneered, "Your holiness. If you want me to give in to your terms, unless you beat me here... However, from another angle... "His murderous look increased:" if I kill you, the temple Pope, here, then the benefits of the grassland snow mountain are far better than the land of the two provinces? "


    He raised his hand and looked carefully. There was some emotion in my eyes: "when I came down to Shandong this time, I also saw many strong people of you Roland people. Unfortunately, I am reluctant to kill any of them. My greatest hope in my life is to find an opponent worthy of my sword! Reverend Pope, you are the power of the holy steps among the people I met after I went down the mountain. The highest level of understanding! I didn''t want to kill you. But... You are the Pope of the temple of light


    At this point, the White River worries suddenly body meal. Then suddenly feet on the ground a little, people have been like a sharp arrow straight out!


    Originally, there was only a few steps between him and the Pope, but now, with the power of the most powerful, he rushed forward, and the distance was almost instantaneous! With a long sigh, the Pope opened his arms, but the man flashed out quietly.


    At this moment, between the two people, just like the two Saint level strongmen, each using their own rules of time and space, forming a distorted and contradictory scene!


    It was a few steps away, but the moment he rushed out of the White River, the pope also changed the rules of time and space. One of them advanced and the other retreated, as if they were all speeding. But what Dewey could see was that they seemed to be just frozen there and became sculptures. In fact, if you went there, they would not be able to escape, Dare to invade the space around two people, you will find that it is far from this!


    Under the collision of space, it immediately caused turbulence, and many stones around them were rolled up by turbulence. However, they just came into contact with each other and became powder in an instant under the extrusion of two lonely different rules of time and space!!


    With the last experience, Dewey didn''t dare to release his mental power to spy on the confrontation between the two strong men. He just sat in the distance and watched quietly. He kept his goblin power firmly, and didn''t dare to go further.


    Finally, the Pope arranged more than ten time and space constraints, but with a wave of Bai He''s hand, he broke all the rules that bound him! Between his fingers, he would touch the Pope''s forehead


    At this time, the Pope''s original muddy eyes suddenly flashed a strange silver! His two pupil, also instantly became silver! His body suddenly twisted in the air!


    Bai He Chou immediately felt the momentum of the other party suddenly rising, he had locked the other party''s Qi, instantly out of control, completely unable to grasp the whereabouts of the other party, and the pope also took advantage of Bai He Chou''s instant out of control, body call, far back out. White River worry complexion doubt, but did not chase, but stood on the spot.


    The Pope''s body flashed out. In an instant, he twisted like this, but he had already appeared on the wall of lengquanguan hundreds of meters later.


    "What is your power?" Bai he frowned, but his eyes were eager: "do you hide your strength? Just now you dodged. This kind of state is far from what you can achieve before


    But the Pope breathed out. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, my strength is far inferior to yours. However, since you refuse to agree to my terms, I have to fight with you today! If I can''t defeat you here, I''m afraid you won''t agree with me! "


    With that, he suddenly raised his golden staff. The silver in his eyes became more and more strange, and he took a deep breath... With such a subtle action, it suddenly seemed that he was going to suck up all the air around him!


    The Pope stood there, but he seemed to be standing in the void. His voice burst out word by word


    "The rules of the world don''t exist, but the gods have the will, the will of the gods. This is the rule of the world! If you disobey the rules, you disobey the will of God


    The Pope stood high above the city wall. With his words, his robes were dancing in the cold wind, which made him more mysterious and strange.


    White River worry but suddenly feel something. His face changed faintly, and suddenly he gave a loud drink, and his body flew straight forward again. This time, his palms separated. But no longer use frost fighting, two flames, one left and one right, whistling towards the pope!


    "God said, all the things in this world are from me. I can give and I can take back. "


    His soft words seemed to tell for only a moment. But it seems to tell a whole eternity!


    In this moment, all the world, looking at it, Dewey only feels that time is completely frozen. He feels that everything slows down and then freezes completely!


    Wind, frozen in the air! Mountain is eternal!


    This is everything in the world. Even the color of light. Can no longer flow!


    White River worries about people in the air, but he seems to have experienced a century. No matter how fast he is, he can''t go through that rule! Because, this rule is eternal!


    But the voice of Paul XVI still came word by word


    "God said, let there be light, and there will be light in the world."


    The sky, suddenly shot down a brilliant light column, is shrouded in the White River sorrow body!


    "And God said, light is good; it can separate light from darkness. So the world has day and night. "


    The pillar of light shrouded in Bai He Chou suddenly split! And White River worry, in this moment, his whole body in the space, as if all the colors are gone! Only the most simple and boring... Black and white!!


    "God said," let there be a light body in the sky, which can divide day and night, make signs, set seasons, days and years! Thus, there is the rule of time in this world. "


    White River worry body suddenly appeared a strange scene, his whole body muscles suddenly began to reverse! His body seems to experience the moment of time retrograde and forward! The color of black and white alternated back and forth in an instant, which made the body of White River tremble suddenly! The body under the light is full of vitality, while under the dark, it begins to age instantly! And this alternation of black and white makes his body alternate between vitality and aging. This kind of pain, Bai He Chou suddenly roars out!!


    "God said, this world is too monotonous, I will give life here... But if you disobey me, I will take back my life."


    This is the last sentence!


    The darkness and light on Bai He Chou''s body finally condensed, but suddenly began to reverse!


    The black and white is not alternating, but slowly, bit by bit back, became the original appearance, the color of the light column bit by bit back to the sky.


    The light is gone, the darkness is gone, the day is gone, the night is gone.


    But Bai He Chou found that not only the rules that bound him disappeared... But also there was a kind of "rule" that he could hardly compete with!


    When those shackles disappear and recede, Bai He Chou has clearly felt that they recede, but they take away bit by bit of vitality from his body! With the passage of vitality, Baihe Chou felt weaker and weaker


    He vigorously raised his head, staring at the Pope from a distance, and suddenly cried out: "you! You power!! It''s not your power!!! This... This... "


    He became more and more weak, and finally used all his strength, roared: "this is not the power that belongs to this world at all!!"


    And now. But the Pope seems to be weaker than Bai He Chou! His whole body was shaking. On his old face, it seemed that the wrinkles had doubled in this moment! But no matter how his body trembles, his arm holding the golden staff is as steady as a rock! The silver in my eyes is more and more strange


    Dewey just felt his heart shaking... No!


    Or, you can''t shake at all! Because at this moment, the heart beat in shock, unable to continue!


    This power


    This power! Bai He Chou is right, this is not the power of the world at all! This is not the power of the pope at all!


    The eternal rule. The rules of the world... Have been higher than those of Bai He Chou or the pope! Above all the rules!


    This is no longer the power that people should master!!


    Obviously, it is not the power of the Pope himself!


    At this moment, Dewey suddenly had a palpitation!


    Is... The power of God?


    Something suddenly occurred to him! When I was in the frozen forest, Gandalf in white mentioned to himself that the supreme power beyond the human category!


    Great prophecy!!!


    Is this the great prophecy?!


    God said something, and then it will become true! It''s not magic or anything! It''s the ability to create the world!


    Only the power of God, as ever. Can let white river worry such level strong person all be unable to contend.


    White River sorrow has closed his eyes, he seems to be in meditation, and seems to have given up.


    Finally, after a long time, under the terrible power. Bai He Chou''s whole life seemed to have passed away. His pale face was suffused with the air of death, even his skin. All become as if translucent


    And then


    Then, he laughed!!


    Dewey rubbed his eyes. That''s right! White River worry, he actually is laughing!!


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." his laughter seemed to be very weak, but it seemed to bring a kind of heartfelt pleasure and joy. The laughter was very sincere, absolutely without any hypocrisy. Looking at his smile, it''s as if he has finally achieved some wish of his life!


    "Ha ha... Ha ha... Ha ha..." Bai He Chou laughed more and more loudly. At the moment, the corners of his clothes have begun to corrode. With the passage of time and space, the corners of his clothes begin to disintegrate, and then turn into light and dust in the wind. His body seems to be gradually transparent, and it seems to disappear at any time


    "Thank you, Pope." In the weak voice of white river. But with a kind of oily gratitude: "thank you. Thank you very much


    The Pope tried his best to hold up the golden staff that seemed to weigh a thousand. Bai He Chou suddenly said such a word. There was a little uneasiness in his heart.


    "Thank you?"


    "Yes, thank you." White River sorrow sighed: "thank you, because, I finally found what I have been looking for."


    All of a sudden, he turned his body slightly in mid air. The non-human power and rules could not suppress him!


    "I thank you, because..." White River worry a low voice: "I finally found a worthy of my existence!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Bai He''s pale hand had been pressed on the handle of his machete. Next, the next moment


    A light light suddenly appeared from the waist of Bai He Chou. It didn''t seem dazzling, but it was like mercury. It flowed out in an instant. It didn''t seem to be "chop" or "chop" or "chop"!


    But... Spread!


    Yes, yes, it''s spread! A word came to duvet''s mind. He has never seen such power! After the machete came out of its sheath, its strength was not fierce, but it slowly spread out, just like the existence of air in heaven and earth, so naturally, it spread and destroyed everything!!


    That light. The black, the white, and the bondage of Bai He Chou disappeared in an instant!


    That originally in the air has been turned into light and dust of the dots but re condensed up! Bai He''s incomplete body and clothes, as if remoulded, got rid of the shackles of the great prophecy, and restored to good condition!


    He fell gently to the ground and looked at the Pope from a distance. The Pope suddenly turned pale, suddenly opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his arm... On the arm holding the golden staff, his clothes suddenly split like tattered catkins, exposing a thin arm, and on the arm, there were countless pores. Oozing blood!


    Obviously, the powerful magic just now can''t be controlled by such a body as the pope! He tried his best, but he suffered a lot.


    White River sorrow fell on the ground, although he under a knife. He opened the blow that almost killed him, but his face became paler and paler. Suddenly his body trembled and suddenly he faltered. The machete leaned on the ground, which did not fall.


    "Great prophecy." White River sorrow smile very weak, looking at the Pope: "you just almost killed me. It must be the great prophecy in the legend, isn''t it? Is this power given to you by gods? Otherwise, you are absolutely impossible to have this kind of power! It''s a pity that you can''t control it in your present state. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll really kill me. "


    The Pope couldn''t support it, but suddenly he sat down on the ground and heard two clear sounds of "Ka Ka". The gem on the top of the golden staff suddenly cracked and suddenly turned into pieces!


    But after the gem broke, a strange thing appeared inside. But it''s like it''s made of metal. Jingle, fell to the ground. And he rolled under the wall. The Pope seemed to stretch out his hand, but he was so weak that he could only watch it roll down.


    The thing fell, but all the way down to the foot of Bai He Chou. Bai He Chou bent down to pick it up and took a look... He couldn''t help showing a strange expression.


    The Pope suddenly gasped a few times, and then "hehe hehe" laughed. In his old voice, there was endless ridicule: "Your Majesty, it''s really great prophecy, and the power doesn''t belong to this world... It''s just, but it''s not given to me by the gods. It''s from this thing! "


    This thing in Bai He Chou''s hand is square and round, but it''s a hexagonal badge! Even Dewey knows the pattern.


    But it''s a holy knight''s badge with simple shape!


    White River worries to hold in the hand, see on this badge, originally already covered with all sorts of tiny scratch, but at the moment, is already almost half!


    The last trace almost cut the badge, but Bai He Chou knew it. It was just his own cutlass after he drew his own cutlass! Although he did not deliberately aim at this badge, his power naturally came out, and he recalled the source of his opponent''s great prophecy power! Invisible knife, but split on this badge, split this badge, the other side of the big prophecy, naturally also crack!


    Bai He looked up at the Pope: "you mean... Just now that has surpassed the power of human beings, only from such a badge?"??! It''s impossible! This badge is something in the world. Even if someone sealed up the power in it before, who has such power in the world?! The power that can kill my white river sorrow is only sealed in a small badge? "


    The Pope laughed, his mouth bleeding, panting: "you... You... You turn over to see, you know."


    White River worry over the badge, but see in the back of the badge, is the original casting time, with the engraved, simple pattern shape of the font. This font is beautiful and simple, but it is just a name!


    "..." Bai He Chou suddenly stares round and stares at it carefully for a long time. Then he sighs a long time and reads it out in a low voice


    "Aragon... Roland!"


    White River worry at the moment in the heart also don''t know should cry or should smile!


    It almost killed him, but it just came from a badge left by the most powerful man thousands of years ago!! Is


    Is


    Is a badge left by Aragorn powerful enough to kill himself?!!


    The proud Bai He Chou, in his whole life, regarded the supreme founding emperor as the only opponent who could compete with him. But now... Even one thing left by him seems to be able to kill himself


    He shuddered a few times, and suddenly coughed. Drops of blood came out of his mouth and nose, but he laughed wildly


    "Ha ha ha ha... I can''t believe it! I finally found an opponent who can make me draw my sword... And this opponent has been dead for a thousand years! "


    His smile, with infinite hate!


    At last, he couldn''t support it any more. With his present body, he really can''t bear too much power. After he just pulled out the knife, his body was already unable to bear it, and he suffered great damage, shaking for a moment


    At this time, all of a sudden, the distance of the earth came like thunder! Then, without waiting for the three people to react, the whole earth suddenly trembled. In an instant, the ground seemed to roar like thunder. The ground was bumpy and unstable. Both Bai hechou and the Pope were seriously injured, but they were unable to fight against each other. They both fell to the ground.


    But Dewey suddenly exclaimed, "ah! Earthquake! It''s an earthquake! "


    The roar stopped for a moment, and the oscillation of the ground stunned both Baihe Chou and the Pope. However, Duwei was shocked when he looked at the cracks in the wilderness.


    Earthquake! This is an earthquake!


    God, such a strong earthquake, obviously the epicenter is not here, but the afterwave here, are so severe, then the epicenter of the place, do not know what the situation is!!


    The Pope threw himself on the ground, suddenly struggled and stood up, and then his expression became very strange. He looked up at the north, as if he had crossed something. He looked at the north for a long time.


    For a long time, he suddenly sighed


    "Here it is! Sure enough


    His voice, as if full of complex emotions, do not know is helpless, or sigh, or fear?!


    Du Wei couldn''t get a clue. He just looked down and saw that when Bai He Chou fell down just now, the badge of Aragon in his hand fell on the ground and rolled in front of him. He looked at the strange silver on the badge on the ground, and suddenly his heart moved. He stroked his sleeve quietly and put it in his sleeve


    Listening to the Pope''s sigh, Dewey could not help but have a question mark in his heart.


    coming? What''s coming?!


    The winter of 962 in the Roland empire.


    The earthquake in the north of the mainland, strong and far away, even affected the south of the mainland! But in the north of the Roland Empire, the southern tip of the frozen forest added a disaster! Because of the earthquake, a large number of Warcraft were shocked and flooded out of the frozen forest, which made the imperial northern storm Corps guarding the southern part of the frozen forest unable to promote and suffered heavy losses. The storm army suffered a huge loss in the process of hard encirclement... Warcraft went south, which made people panic. Even to the Empire thousands of miles south of the frozen forest, the news of Warcraft came! The whole North fell into a kind of inexplicable fear!

 Chapter 315

    The holy and lofty existence, the only spokesperson of the goddess of light in the world, and the recognized servant of God, Pope Paul XVI of the temple of light, looks like the most common bad old man at the moment. There was no light in his turbid eyes, but he just sat on the ground and looked at the north. His mouth was like an idiot, reciting these characters repeatedly in a low voice.


    "Here we are... Here we are..."


    At this moment, even Dewey could see the deep fear in the old man''s eyes.


    This earthquake... North?


    There was a faint uneasiness in Dewey''s mind, but he couldn''t catch the thought, because his attention was immediately distracted.


    The White River worries and the Pope are both defeated. One of the Pope''s arms is almost useless, and his old face looks weak and powerless. Although he didn''t cough up blood as violently as the Pope, it seems that the injury is only serious.


    Dewey suddenly remembers that in the hotel of the small town, Bai hechou once told Rodriguez very frankly, although he has understood the higher level of the power of the holy rank, which is to break the "rules in the painting" and "cut the void". But such a powerful move, with his body, a temporary body, and his soul, can not reach the matching state, so he has no way to perform it many times. Every time he performs it, he has to bear huge damage.


    As for the Pope. He can''t even stand up now.


    Du Wei''s heart suddenly gave birth to an idea that moved him very much... Is it true that both sides are hurt? Now, isn''t it yourself


    He could not help but slowly got up from the ground. Although his feet were still soft after the earthquake just now, his heart was pounding and his eyes were turning around. He looked at the White River. Look at the Pope again.


    White River worry also seems to be looking at Du Wei, two eyes after a contact, the first mouth is actually not Du Wei, but White River worry!


    "Don''t you think you have a chance to escape at last?" There was some mockery in Bai He''s sad tone.


    Dewey did not deny it and nodded frankly: "Mr. Bai, boss Bai, we are not allies at all. I was captured by you. Now this opportunity, if I don''t leave, do I wait to be caught by you back to the snow mountain? "


    White River sorrow smile: "you are right, if you want to escape, then now is really the best opportunity."


    They look at each other. But they all seem to smile. Du Wei bowed to Bai He Chou deeply and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Bai, although I was caught all the way by you, it''s compulsive. But you were very polite to me all the way. I''m not insulted. In fact, I admire you very much. Besides... Thank you for teaching me that body skill. I don''t know when we will see each other again today. "


    With that, he nodded to Bai He Chou and was about to leave. Just walked two steps, but heard behind the Pope''s old voice: "Duke tulip, please stay!"


    Dewey turned and looked at the Pope, in his voice. But not very polite.


    "Oh, your majesty, what do you want?" Dewey didn''t smile very politely. He really doesn''t like the old man. First of all, the other side came up to compete with Baihe Chou''s mental strength, and almost killed himself by the way, without any mercy. Instead, he saved his life.


    The other two are also level five.


    The three Knights galloped from a distance and saw the situation here. The eighth level knight, the leader, saw the Pope sitting here. Suddenly, his face brightened. When he got to the front, he flew off the horse and immediately knelt down on one knee: "your majesty!"


    His voice is very excited: "finally found you!"


    The Pope coughed twice and was about to speak, but the fourth horse behind him jumped down!


    This man is a black horse, wearing a set of black armor, and Du Wei at a glance, the heart is secretly bitter!


    With long hair and iron face, a cold and strange smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes swept around him and Bai He Chou


    But the iron faced little general, Sebastian!!


    Sebastian didn''t know how to walk with the holy knight. He jumped off his horse and gave a knightly salute to the Pope on the ground. He said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you are here indeed."


    Then he took two steps. When the Pope saw him, he seemed to look a little unnatural. On the contrary, he was a little alert. Sebastian looked at it carefully, and the smile in his eyes became more and more strange.


    "Well, your majesty, it seems that you are seriously injured." Sebastian suddenly sighed: "the snow mountain wizard king is really powerful. Even your majesty, can''t you kill him?"


    The Pope looked at the iron faced young man''s eyes, but his heart was suddenly cold! But he said in a low voice: "young general, thank you for your father Marshal Lu Gao this time. It''s a pity that he taught me the way, but he hasn''t had the chance to use it."


    Sebastian shook his head: "Your Majesty, this wizard king is really a disaster. Let me get rid of him for you while he is like this."


    With that, he drew out his long sword and walked forward slowly for two steps. His eyes were fixed on the White River. He said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid you didn''t expect to kill your man at last. Is that me? Well... Don''t mention you, even I didn''t think of it. "


    Bai He Chou looked at the young man quietly and said in a low voice: "your father and the temple actually have contacts. I didn''t expect that. Chishuiduan... He has really changed a lot over the years. Well, even if we were enemies, even if we cooperated occasionally, we were driven by interests. You''re not wrong to kill me. "


    Sebastian smiles, but the murderous look in his eyes becomes more and more intense. He takes two steps again. Suddenly, the sword shakes, and the blade stabs out like a poisonous snake! The hissing cold burst, the silver light flickered, the frost fighting spirit has been fully exerted!


    An angry cry of pain. See a blood light, suddenly blood yellow sand, Sebastian tower''s sword, like a snake, from an unthinkable angle stabbed out, suddenly the blade through the chest!!


    Dewey was stunned!


    The pope also seems to be stunned!


    Just because. Sebastian''s sword, however, did not pierce the White River. The snake like Sword Pierced from his own rib. Backhand sword, with fighting spirit, shot through kneeling behind him, the eighth level holy knight''s chest!!


    Bai he worried that his eyes had never changed, as if he had guessed that he would do so.


    Poor holy knight of level 8, he is also a strong man. If Sebastian duels with him fairly, even killing him is not so easy. But the knight couldn''t prevent it. He was attacked by Sebastian!


    The saber of Sebastian tower pierces the chest, and the strong fighting spirit immediately forces the opponent''s body along the edge of the saber. Suddenly, the Frost''s fighting spirit bursts, and explodes the flesh and blood of the opponent''s chest as well as the internal organs! The eighth level holy knight roared angrily and spewed out blood clots. Before he was dying, he couldn''t think of staring at Sebastian. All of a sudden, he ran into it. But Sebastian wanted to sneak. Where is there no preparation? After dodging gently, a backhand sword. I saw the blood in the sky, and a head flew up into the sky


    The corpse of the level 8 holy knight fell to the ground and became a headless corpse!


    The other two low-level Holy Knights in the back pulled out their swords at the same time, their eyes were red, and they rushed to Sebastian in an angry roar.


    When the two knights saw that their leader was attacked by this guy, they suddenly turned against each other. They were all red with anger!


    It''s a pity that Sebastian planned to kill the most powerful Knight of the other side. And the strongest opponent died, the remaining two strength but five opponents, where he saw in the eye?


    You know, Sebastian has almost nine levels of strength!


    In his cold laughter, frost fighting with a coquettish light, quickly reaped two people''s lives, but a few face to face, the blade pierced each other''s heart! The two knights refused to close their eyes when they died.


    Sebastian gently raised the blade, wiped the blood on the other side''s body, and then inserted it back into the scabbard. Then he looked back at the Pope and Bai He Chou.


    The anger on the Pope''s face has disappeared. He stares at Sebastian and suddenly sighs: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong... If you are an ally with a poisonous snake, you will be bitten by it sooner or later. I''m really wrong. "


    Bai He Chou said with a smile: "yes, it''s true that he is chishuiduan''s son. I guessed that you will not miss this opportunity."


    Sebastian smile, mouth smile more vicious strange: "your majesty! I really did not expect that there would be such a day! Snow mountain wizard king, as well as the temple Pope, now, your life, but are in my hands! I only need to use two swords to change the pattern of the whole continent at once! "


    He took a look at Dewey from the corner of his eye and shrunk his hand into his sleeve. He said faintly, "Dear Duke, I advise you not to worry. Your strength is really good, but... You are a magician! If you are hundreds of meters away from me, maybe I''m really afraid of you. But now, a few steps away, in such a distance, I raise my hand to kill you who are not good at martial arts! "


    He laughed more and more brightly: "Your Majesty, my uncle Bai He Chou! All of a sudden, I really appreciate my father! Because he never let me learn the magic of big snow mountain! So, I can safely and boldly kill you without worrying about the curse that has tormented you all your life! "


    He sighed again and looked at Dewey: "Dear Duke, as for you... It doesn''t matter whether I kill you or not... But it''s a pity that the" beauty under the moon "is in your hands, which makes me have no choice!"


    Du Wei''s expression is strange. He looks at Sebastian who is full of murders in his eyes, but he doesn''t seem to be afraid. He just sighs: "my little general, you really surprise me... But you villain are also... Well, haha! It''s a pity that if you can make a few more vicious laughs, it''s more like that. "


    Sebastian''s eyes cooled down: "Dewey, I really admire your sense of humor. However, now you rely on a sense of humor, can save your life! There are four people here. It seems that neither of them can move. And I''m better than you! " Dewey scratched his head and rolled his eyes. "There are only four people here? Er... Are you sure? " Sebastian''s eyes turned. He was a little wary at first and then relaxed: "the two top powers are fighting for each other. It''s absolutely impossible to hide anyone around! Duvet, your highness, is it your way to save your life by making such a fuss? " Dewey blinked and said with a smile, "don''t you believe me? All right, let''s make a bet? I bet there''s a fifth guy out there! " Without waiting for Sebastian to speak, Dewey suddenly put his trumpet in front of his mouth, looked up at the air in the sky and cried out¡° Grandma Zeng Zeng, someone is going to kill me! I''m dead, and you can''t live. Help! As soon as the voice fell, Dewey heard a faint sigh coming from behind his head¡° It''s like the second time I''ve heard you cry for help. As a descendant of the Luolin family, when they are in danger, they shout for help! How can you be so impolite After a pause, the delicate voice seemed dissatisfied: "can you stop calling me ''Zeng Zeng''... Well, am I very old?"

 Chapter 316

    After a while of dust, Dewey was certainly disheartened, but he could feel that before he fell to the ground, it was as if someone had gently supported him behind. I didn''t really fall.


    And Bai He Chou and the Pope... These two, one is his Majesty the snow mountain Witch King, the other is his Majesty the temple Pope, both of them are the most powerful men in the mainland, but they fell and broke their heads. The Pope''s old bones almost broke up, and his head was broken. White River worry, but a white clothes are broken, full of dust.


    Dewey knew that it was Semel who gave him a hand at the last moment. He couldn''t help lamenting in his heart: "Semel, you can''t favor one over the other. Since you can hold me, why don''t you trust them?"


    The voice of Semel immediately appeared in his mind: "bah! What does their life and death have to do with me, as long as you don''t die... Besides, the old Pope, I don''t know why, when I look at him, I can''t help but hate him. "


    Just now such a "short" flight, but only a few kilometers away, fell to the ground. Dewey knew that Sebastian would never give up, but he was afraid that he had already come.


    "I said Semel, I remember your strength should be very strong. At the beginning, in the frozen forest, even Hussein you dare to fight, but also almost lost. Why can''t you deal with this iron faced boy today? "


    Semel seemed to be silent for a while, and then his voice was puzzled: "I said that earlier. I don''t remember that time at all. I know very well how capable I am. Speaking of all, I feel my strength has increased recently. But against a level 9 knight, you look up to me too much


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then lamented his bad luck.


    Indeed... Semel, to some extent, is really fierce! Very strong!


    However, it depends on the situation.


    Basically, this great great great grandmother now shows up every time. But it appears in two different identities.


    Sometimes, she''s this magical creature, this guy who likes to run around in front of Dewey with her bare legs.


    And sometimes, she seems to be the great female astrologer in history!


    It was as if she had split into two different personalities.


    However, if it is a magic creature, then her strength is not so powerful. If the real Semel comes out, then she will have powerful mana!


    Today, Dewey is probably in bad luck, not the powerful Semel. It''s just this magical creature.


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "that is to say, when the iron faced boy catches up, I''m afraid you can''t stop him? Damn it! What''s the matter with Russell? Run for your life


    But he turned his head and looked at the ground, but he couldn''t help crying out!


    The broomstick. But already in the landing time, folded into two, no longer want to fly!


    Dewey''s expression at the moment is really wonderful.


    Originally expected Semel, but it''s a pity that it''s not the real great great grandmother. Are these two split personalities. Have you started to take turns? Today, I''m not lucky. It''s the turn of the powerful magic creature to be on duty


    The broom was scrapped, and Dewey had only one. The broom was originally a rare thing, and he just brought one for fun.


    How can we escape now?


    Fly by yourself? He can do it himself. However, with his strength, it''s no problem to fly by himself. If you want him to take one person, it''s not what Dewey can do now... Let alone two?


    Hateful... My flying dragon warship. It''s not finished yet, it can''t be used now... Otherwise, it would have run away.


    On the horizon behind him, a black spot came near from far away. It was the figure of Sebastian. His body was moving rapidly.


    Dewey''s heart was hard to weigh at the moment, but he heard Semel''s dissatisfaction in his head: "what are you hesitating about! These two guys. It''s not your father. It''s not your son. What are you hesitating about? Let''s go by ourselves. "


    Dewey hasn''t answered. The White River on the ground also sat up and sighed: "little Duwei, you go."


    It''s hard for Dewey to weigh it at the moment. It''s absolutely no problem to say that he''s turning around and running away. Sebastian is not a magician. He can''t fly to chase himself. He just needs to fly for a while, and then he''ll be safe.


    But... Leaving Baihe worry? Looking at this lonely and powerful man, let him die in the hands of such a despicable guy as Sebastian, Dewey couldn''t bear to let such a character come to such an end!


    Do you want me to be an ordinary man''s body to compete with a level 9 knight?


    "Damn it, just once!"


    Behind him, the Sebastian tower is only a kilometer away. For ordinary people, if they run, they have to run for a while, but for a level 9 knight, it''s just a moment!


    Du Wei took a deep breath, and then saw a small forest in the distance, above the wilderness. His eyes lit up, he rushed over, picked up a gentleman in one hand, and ran towards the forest.


    On the northwest wilderness, the trees are growing pitifully. This forest is only a dozen trees, and the crooked melons and bad jujubes look like malnutrition. The trunks and leaves are withered and yellow, half dead.


    Fortunately, after two years of hard physical training, Dewey''s basic action of fighting against the stars made his body stronger. He added a magic blessing of giant bull''s brute force and one or two agility skills to himself. Then he took the two men in his arms and ran all the way.


    But behind him, that Sebastian tower also can catch up with in front of me!!


    The distance is getting closer, even Sebastian''s voice is clear and audible!


    "Duke tulip! You have no place to run! You''re dying. Who can save you in this place


    With that, he sprang up and leaped in the air. Like a big bird, he ran out for more than ten meters and landed on the ground, only a hundred steps away from Dewey!


    Dewey had run to the edge of the woods. Finally, he was relieved and fell to the ground. He didn''t care to talk to the iron faced boy, but gasped a few times. Then he immediately took out the golden "horn of life" from his arms


    He turned around and looked at Sebastian: "you iron faced son of a bitch, there is no one here to save me? I''ll tell you, Duke Ben is very lucky. You want to kill me


    Said, sounded the horn


    The whimpering horn immediately awakened the trees in the woods, with a silent whimpering roar. These trees shake up one after another, the roots pull out from the soil, shake off the dust and dead leaves, and come back to life one after another.


    Dewey raised his horn. Then he pointed to Sebastian and yelled, "go! Trample on this son of a bitch


    More than a dozen living tree people, with a burst of unconscious whistling sound, wriggled their heavy bodies and gathered around Sebastian tower.


    Sebastian was stunned for a moment. He had never seen such strange "magic", but he saw it immediately. These tree people, in addition to the body is bigger, want to come to the strength will also be bigger, in fact, there is not much to worry about.


    If ordinary people encounter such a dozen monsters, they may be shocked, but with their own strength, they can chop these tree people into a pile of broken wood in a moment.


    He laughed: "Duke tulip. Is this your best way to protect your life... "


    He''s not finished laughing. But all of a sudden, I saw a huge black shadow crashing down towards me, and the thing didn''t arrive yet. The strong wind was already blowing on my face. Sebastian quickly flew back to hide. He heard a roar, but a tree man picked up a rock and smashed it.


    Sebastian was attacked. He was furious. His sword trembled and his fighting spirit burst out. With a whistling sound, a cold air shot at him. He immediately cut off half of the tree man''s body!


    Several other tree people have gathered around, and the huge tree trunks have been smashed down. Although Sebastian is not afraid of these things, he should be careful among these huge things. Otherwise, it''s not fun to be hit twice by such a huge guy.


    Although Sebastian has a magical ability, his physical body is extremely strong, and he can repair himself. But this kind of unique skill can''t be easily used. Once it is used, it will lead to crazy Dharma afterwards. His father Lu Gao, that is, chishuiduan, must use mysterious magic to appease him. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, he is outside now, but he can''t use that secret skill.


    Sebastian is worthy of the strength of the Ninth level knight. With the fierce frost and the cold wind, he hears sawdust flying and more than a dozen tree people. In a moment, he cuts them to pieces.


    But when he turned to find Dewey, he saw that Dewey and others had disappeared! From a distance, there was a burst of laughter.


    It doesn''t matter if Sebastian doesn''t look, but he is so angry!


    At the other end of the woods, Dewey had already run! On the wilderness, more than a dozen strong wolves are struggling, while baihechou and the Pope are riding among the wolves, on top of the two strongest male wolves in front of them. Du Wei, however, floated in the air, cast the magic of controlling the wind, and flew leisurely.


    "Dear young general, it''s really good to see your ability of chopping wood. If you are not a general in the future, you might as well be a woodcutter, and you will not die of hunger. "


    Sebastian was pale with anger and trembled. He swore, "Dewey! I won''t let you go even if I go to the ends of the earth! "


    With that, FA Zu ran wildly and continued to chase him.


    Although those wolves run fast, no matter how strong they are, they are not as strong as horses. After running for a while at most, it''s not moving.


    Sebastian pursued all the way, but he was determined. In any case, he could not let these people go back alive!


    Du weipiao in the sky, watching Sebastian chase, but a smile. I thought, fortunately, Lao Tzu has the horn of life in his hand, and he has also learned Druid''s art of nature. From a distance, you can see a mountain above the wilderness. At the foot of the mountain, there is a large forest. Du Wei couldn''t help laughing, whistling, and then directing the wolves on the ground to run towards the mountain in the distance

 Chapter 317

    Sebastian now hates Dewey.


    However, his strength should not be underestimated. After all, it''s a miracle that he can be promoted to level 9 Knight strength when he is so young in the whole mainland! Even Hussein, who was once known as the rare genius on the mainland in a hundred years, did not have such achievements when he was Sebastian''s age. When Hussein became a knight of level 9, he was a few years older than he is now.


    Du Wei flies in the sky, whistling, driving the wolves to run. On the ground, Sebastian is chasing the mines. He is full of fighting spirit. Although he is wearing armor, his speed is no less than that of a galloping horse! Duvier didn''t even have one. He was a little tongue tied.


    Seeing that the boy was chasing faster and faster, Dewey calculated the distance of the forest in the distance. He was afraid that he would catch up with the wolves before they came into the forest. I can''t help but feel a move in my heart. I lowered my height a little. I lowered my head to Sebastian below and said, "young general, I''ll make a bet with you. Do you dare?"


    Sebastian did not want to talk to Dewey, but when he heard Dewey''s question, he only knew that the Duke was afraid of another trick. He gave a cold hum: "tulip, what else do you want?"


    Du Wei laughs: "I heard that the young general has excellent martial arts skills. He is the first expert in the northwest army besides Marshal Lu Gao. You must be very skillful in riding and shooting. "


    In fact, Dewey said that with open eyes. He had never heard of the major general. However, Du Wei thinks that this iron faced boy has nine levels of strength. In the northwest army, I''m afraid he is not only his Lao Tzu, but also his elder martial brother baishuichou. There''s no one better than him. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "Hum!" Sebastian did not speak, but snorted heavily. He went up and down several times, and suddenly pulled into the distance of more than 100 meters. Then he suddenly raised his hand, and his sword shot a light arc from a distance. Then he saw the white light flash by. The last two wolves of the pack were immediately swept by the fighting light blade, sniffed a few times, and their bodies were cut in two!


    Fortunately, the wolf pack was summoned and controlled by Dewey. If it was an ordinary wolf pack, it would be in a mess at the moment. As soon as Sebastian saw that the means failed, he was extremely disappointed.


    In the sky, Dewey said with a smile, "young general. Are you interested in betting with me? When I was in the northwest army that day, during the "hunting" in the woods, I saw you shoot a "prey" with your bow. Your archery is really extraordinary. Today. I really want to learn. "


    Sebastian can''t help but feel awed in his heart! He has long heard that the tulip Duke has a very magical "divine shooting skill". This legend has been spread in Northwest China! The most famous one, of course, is the allusion of the tulip Duke who "retreated with one arrow" after the northwest army encircled Loulan city on that day.


    He wanted to be here. His heart sank and he looked up. As expected, he saw that Dewey was in the air. He had already found a long and narrow bow and arrow with a peculiar shape in his arms. The long bow was like a crescent moon, but above the bow angles on both sides, there were two long and curling blades extending out! There are also a few curved barbs on it!


    It''s a long bow with a peculiar shape. It''s in Dewey''s hands. The length is almost only a little shorter than the height of others.


    Du Wei laughed. Suddenly, he stopped in mid air. Then he turned his body around in a very strange position with his arms gently bent. Then he pulled the bowstring slightly with his fingers and said with a smile: "young general. You and I will bet each other to shoot an arrow. How''s it going? "


    Sebastian was bowed by Dewey, and his heart was even more uneasy. Suddenly, there was a long roar, and the speed of the body increased by three points.


    Du Wei had already taken a deep breath, and then he saw his fingers flick and hum. The bowstring vibrated, and the sharp light came out of the bowstring!!


    Sebastian was running, but he had been alert to Dewey for a long time. Suddenly, he felt a sharp light in the sky almost in front of him. He was shocked in his heart! Where does this bow and arrow have such speed!!


    But after all, he is the strength of level 9. In the face of danger, he also has the ability to deal with emergencies. Du Wei''s shot almost reached his body, but he suddenly bent. In the rush, his waist seemed to be suddenly broken. With an unthinkable folding posture, he suddenly seemed to "break" a piece!


    Dewey''s shot, immediately lost.


    Sebastian heard a roar and looked back. A big pit with a radius of more than two meters had burst out on the ground behind him. The stones and debris splashed and hit the exposed part of his body. It was obvious that the situation was very heavy.


    The power of Dewey''s arrow is so strong that Sebastian can''t help but feel angry. If the other side shoots more arrows, he may not be able to dodge all of them. In his mind, he could not help slowing down, but most of his mind shifted to Dewey''s action.


    Duvet missed the shot and sighed in his heart.


    In fact, Dewey''s archery is not as strong as he thought. He just relied on this artifact "jiduluo throat instant prison arrow". However, this magic bow is powerful, but it''s not all Du Wei can control now, so when he shoots it, it can only show a small part of its power.


    What''s more, Dewey didn''t know anything about archery before. Most of the reason why he could be said to be "divine Archer" was due to his magician''s ability. Archery, of course, is the most important thing. Du Wei can use "eagle eye" to improve his eyesight, which is the most difficult level, but he can do it easily.


    However, when Dewey tried to shoot himself, he also found a weakness, that is, if he was allowed to shoot a fixed target, under the influence of Hawkeye magic, once he aimed at the target, he would be sure, and rarely miss it.


    But... If the target is fast moving, then Dewey is afraid it will be very difficult to shoot.


    Just because. This high-speed moving target can also be locked with Hawkeye, but the power mastered when shooting is not mastered by a "shooter" like Dewey! Just because of the high-speed moving target, where can I give you time to aim slowly and calmly? Opportunity is fleeting! Such archery has not been practiced for many years. You can''t practice that kind of heat.


    It''s ten times more difficult to shoot a moving target than a fixed target? It''s a real shot! It''s not Dewey who can cheat by magic Hawkeye.


    Dewey was dodged by the other side with an arrow. However, in order to pursue accuracy, the power of his shot was even more limited. Although Sebastian was shocked by the power of this arrow, Dewey himself was not very satisfied.


    What''s more, Dewey always had this idea in his mind: he was at Fort watt that day. I''ve seen the scene of major general Sebastian fighting with the Dragon Prince and golden dragon warrior! The strength of Sebastian''s body really made him marvel! The Golden Dragon Warrior can''t hurt the major general by hitting hard. Although his strength is only nine, but this almost "immortal body". But it''s really abnormal.


    Dewey didn''t plan to kill the major general with this instant prison arrow. Just because he was worried, even if his instant prison arrow was powerful, it was no bigger than the strike of a golden dragon warrior, was it? Even if the Dragon Warrior can''t kill this guy, then it''s even more impossible for my arrow.


    But Dewey didn''t know that Sebastian was a secret art. After exerting it, there must be power to bite back. At the moment, Sebastian is alone, but he dare not use that secret skill easily.


    Then Dewey shot three more arrows in a row. The accuracy of the three arrows became worse and worse. The first two arrows can barely be regarded as shooting around the body of Sebastian, which makes Sebastian have scruples. But the last arrow, however, was a big deviation, almost seven or eight meters away from Sebastian tower.


    Fortunately, his successive sneak attacks made Sebastian agitated and running. If you want to make evasive actions, then the speed will be greatly affected. After a few ups and downs, the distance from the front of the wolves is more and more far.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Du Wei said with a smile: "young general, it seems that I can''t shoot you with this arrow. After I go back, I will practice hard and have a chance in the future. I''ll ask for your advice again! "


    Finish. He laughed and suddenly his sleeve shook. After singing two incantations casually, two wind blades shot out from under his sleeve. Sebastian was helpless and turned back. At the same time, the long sword rolled away the two wind blades and scolded: "tulip! You will only sneak attack in the distance. If you have the ability, come down and really compete with me! "


    Dewey laughed in the sky: "my little general, I think you are stupid! Duke, I am a magician! Have you ever heard of a magician who took the initiative to fight with a martial arts master? It''s not courage, it''s stupidity!


    At this moment, for the first time in his life, Sebastian suddenly had the idea of resentment. His father had so many magical magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic magic. So, I only taught myself frost fighting spirit, but I didn''t learn so many magical witchcraft!


    Otherwise, today I will not lack the means of long-range attack and be teased by duvet.


    The wolves finally entered the forest. Du Wei felt relieved and immediately turned abruptly in the air and floated into the forest. Laughter came from afar: "young general, if you are not convinced, come in and look for me!"


    Sebastian ran to the edge of the forest, but he stopped suddenly


    Looking at the lush forest in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Just now, he saw the magic of the tulip Duke, and he called the tree to live. He was driven by him


    Just now, it was just a dozen half dead dead dead trees, but in front of me, it was a large green forest! At the level of Sebastian''s cultivation, if he is only a dozen tree people, he is not afraid. But if it seems to encounter hundreds of numbers, then he will have to flee!


    But in front of such a big forest, there are more than hundreds of trees?


    In fact, Sebastian was frightened by Dewey, but he didn''t know that Dewey''s call to tree people''s life horn. But it can only be used once a day. After using it once, it can''t be used any more.


    But when he looked at the large forest in front of him, he was really flustered. He could not help hesitating for a while. Finally, he was still more tempted to kill Bai He Chou and the Pope, and to snatch the moonlight beauty he had been dreaming of. Then he hardened his head, gritted his teeth and rushed into the woods. As soon as he entered the woods, he held the sword tightly in his hand. He didn''t dare to relax for a moment. He just walked for a while, but there was still no movement. As a young general of the northwest army, Sebastian often hunts on weekdays. Although Dewey and his two majesty had already stepped into the woods, they were afraid that they had already run ahead. But Sebastian is good at hunting, and naturally he is good at tracking prey. So many wolves running by, there will always be a lot of footprints left. He pursued carefully all the way, and gradually reached into the woods and walked for a while. Suddenly, following the footprints on the ground, I saw a huge cave in front of me. It was dark and there was a strange smell in it. Sebastian, who is used to hunting. With the smell, it''s immediately recognized that it''s a bear hole. However, looking at the footprints on the ground, they entered the bear cave¡° Hum! When I hide in the den, I think I can''t find it Sebastian sneered. He was the best hunter in the northwest army! And... If Dewey, you fly up in the sky, up and up. I can''t help you. But you hide yourself in a hole! There is no way to heaven and no way to earth. No wonder you are looking for death! The narrow space in the cave is the best occasion for close combat! See how you magician will die at that time!! He jumped to the entrance of the cave and looked inside. Suddenly he saw a faint silver light in the cave. Then he looked carefully. It''s vaguely. Du Wei was sitting on the ground, looking at himself in fear. And Du Wei''s hand, holding is his dream of "beauty under the moon"!!! That silver light, is the "beauty under the moon" on the pan out! Seeing this, Sebastian felt ecstatic and relaxed his vigilance. He couldn''t help jumping into the cave and yelled: "look how you die this time..." but he bumped into the cave. Before he finished the word "death" in his mouth, he suddenly heard the roar of an angry Beast in the cave! Ow!!!!!! Then a black, big, big black shadow rushed out head-on and was colliding with Sebastian. Facing the strong smell of smell, the first thought in the experienced Sebastian''s mind was: This is an adult black bear!! But then, the second thought was: Yi? They went into the bear cave, didn''t they kill the bear? Third thought: I''ve been cheated! The distance is too close, and Sebastian was seen under the moon beauty, and lost heart, temporarily lost vigilance. Such an adult giant black bear is afraid to be close to three meters high. Seeing such a human rush into his cave, he suddenly pounced on him! The huge bear''s paw fell head on. The distance was so close that Sebastian finally couldn''t dodge. He was hit in the chest by the huge bear''s paw. He flew straight out of the hole like a kite with broken line and hit the ground heavily. Before he struggled to get up, he vomited blood. The knight armor on his chest had been broken by the giant bear''s paw, and his ribs were painful, I don''t know how many are broken! But the black bear seemed to be crazy. He rushed out of the cave with a gust of wind and rushed to the Sebastian tower on the ground again! Sebastian just saw the beauty under the moon in front of him. He lost his vigilance in ecstasy and was hit by this beast. Although he was injured at the moment, how could a level 9 knight be afraid of a bear? He turned over and jumped up from the ground. At this moment, he was very angry and took a quick breath regardless of the pain in his chest. A group of fighting spirit suddenly appeared on the long sword, and he went to meet the black bear. The bear''s paw swept away, Sebastian flashed gently, and his body leaped in the air. The sword edge was inserted into the black bear''s forehead, and the fighting spirit burst, and then he heard the sound of wave, The black bear''s head suddenly exploded and turned into a blood mist, which instantly condensed into ice! The body of the black bear ran forward a few steps, then fell down.

 Chapter 318

    Sebastian turned over and fell to the ground. When he landed, his body vibrated and pulled the wound. It was a sharp pain. In his heart, he was very angry. He was a young general of the northwest army, and even the Golden Dragon soldiers had fought each other. Today, I was injured by a beast. It''s a shame to say it!!


    He was furious in his heart, but suddenly he heard Dewey''s laughter that made him spit blood.


    "You... Aren''t you in the hole?" As soon as Sebastian''s words came out, he said angrily, "OK, OK! You''re playing tricks again


    Du Wei barely stopped laughing, shook his head and said: "my respected little general, lovely little general, poor little general... I really sympathize with you. Don''t you know... There is a magic in magic? I just used a little magic to set up an illusion in that cave. I cheated you. I''ll squat on the tree to watch the play and watch you go into the cave... Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. "


    Sebastian felt the sweetness of his throat, and almost a mouthful of blood came out. Staring at Du Wei, he reluctantly suppressed his desire to gush blood in his heart, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just a small skill! Dewey, you''re just playing with these little wits! What are you proud of


    Dewey stopped smiling, then said seriously, "Oh, is this a trick to carve insects? My young general, it seems that you have not suffered enough. Can''t you see how much skill I have in my "insect carving skills"


    He put up his fingers and said, "Dewey was so happy that he thought," good boy! This can be more than a very tough big backer ah!!!


    But the pope said with a bitter smile: "the Witch King... You think, at this time. Would I really want to deal with tulip Duke? He is an important Minister of his Royal Highness The Regent of our empire, and he also holds the military and political power in the Northwest... The present situation is just the time when the Roland empire is facing a crisis that has never happened in a thousand years. I won''t fight inside unless I have to! "


    Dewey felt more and more uneasy after hearing this: "Your holiness, you keep saying that the North... Is it..."


    Du Wei said at the end, his heart could not help a chill... Is it really the dragon family


    He did not finish asking, the Pope did not speak, but suddenly heard outside the cave, came a vicious polar voice!


    "Duke of tulips. Now let''s talk about it again. Are you or I cheated


    In that voice, with infinite hatred, Dewey''s face immediately changed.


    Sebastian!!


    This iron faced boy has gone back and forth?!


    The voice of Sebastian came word by word from outside the cave: "Duke tulip, you blow the horn. Why don''t you call your tree man? Hum. If you can summon me, I''m afraid when I first came into the woods. You call! You can''t use that magic anymore, can you? Hum, do you think that if you scare me away, you will relax? I''ve been out for a long time, and then I came back to look for you. I''m sure I''ll go back to look for your majesty after I leave!! Hum, but I didn''t expect that you actually hid your Majesty in this cave! Unfortunately, if I had thought of that just now, I would have killed them if I had rushed directly into the cave, regardless of your illusions! "


    Speaking of this, Sebastian''s voice gradually became soft: "but it doesn''t matter, now you are all in this hole, where else can you go?"


    In his voice, Du Wei was filled with hatred, which made him feel cold


    Dewey sighed and looked at the White River and the Pope. White River worry is still a face of indifference, and the Pope''s expression, is tightly frown.


    Dewey spread out his hands and said with an honest and bitter smile, "Your Majesty, don''t look at me. To be honest, my way is over. Now, there is really no way. I''m going to delay him for a while. Let''s think about it carefully... The lives of the three of us are tied together. We can''t always let me, the weakest guy, contribute alone, can we? "


    With that, Dewey strode to the cave. Before he went out, he waved his sleeve and shot out the wind blade of the wind magic. He was worried that the Sebastian tower was also sneaking at the entrance of the cave, so he took the lead.


    But when he came to the cave, looking out, Sebastian was standing more than ten meters away. Obviously, the young general has suffered from Du Wei''s sufferings today. He has a shadow in his heart and does not dare to force him too much. Instead, he stands far away and does not dare to rush in.


    "How are you, young general? I see you again." Dewey smiles.


    Sebastian''s eyes were full of deep hatred: "I''m afraid you''re not happy to see me!"


    Dewey laughed: "why not? I''m very happy


    With that, he felt it in his arms, then took out a magic scroll, held it in his hand, and said with a smile: "young general, you are right... In this cave, you can''t fly or run. It''s a pity. It''s a pity... "


    Sebastian sneered: "what''s your pity? But are you going to die here? "


    "No..." Dewey shook his head and said solemnly, "it''s a pity that although your mouth is hard, your heart seems to be really afraid of me. So, although you saw through my trick, you didn''t dare to rush in immediately just now. If you just rushed in, I''m afraid I''ll be torn apart if I can''t defend myself in the cave. But you are probably afraid of me. You know that I am in the cave, but you dare not rush in, but you add to the story by standing outside and making sarcastic remarks. You see, the opportunity has been missed. " With that, he threw the magic scroll to the ground! Boom, a magic flame flashed, and suddenly a round magic halo came out... "This is the advanced defense magic ''Guardian enchantment''!" Du Wei laughed: "young general, it''s not easy to escape from the cave... But you don''t understand the principle of" easy to defend but hard to attack ", do you? Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, just fight! I''m not afraid to tell you that even if your Laozi chishuiduan comes here, he can''t break this high-level defense magic barrier in a moment! As for you, hum, take your time! It''s a pity that if you didn''t say a word just now, you just rushed in With that, he no longer looked at Sebastian, turned and walked back to the cave. Looking at the two top powers of the mainland in the corner, Du Wei shook his head and wry smile: "I really don''t have any moves now. The boundary can last for only one or two hours at most. When the sun sets, he will be able to rush in. Just think about it. What are you going to do? " He summoned Semel desperately in his heart: "I said great grandmother, what can you do?" In my mind, Semel''s voice was not quick: "I let you run early, but you refused. Now what can I do! I can''t beat the man outside! " Duwei heart helpless, can''t help but think, if the call out is the real Semel personality, good! If that Semel comes out, I''m afraid it will make Sebastian run away. But the idea of life, immediately by the magic creature know, can''t help but lead to an unpleasant hum¡° Well, why don''t you go out and ask for help? In any case, you have no trace, and he can''t detect you coming and going. "¡° No, I can''t leave you too far. At my present level, if I leave you more than one kilometer away, I''m afraid I can''t feel your mental strength, and I''ll be gone! " After answering this sentence, there is no more response. In the dark, Bai hechou suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were quiet. He looked at Du Wei and said slowly... "Du Wei, can you use a machete?"

 Chapter 319

    machete?


    Du Wei was "embarrassed" for a while, and then said with a smile: "boss Bai, I''m a standard magician. As a matter of fact, when it comes to knives, I know how to use them. The machete won''t


    He asked me if I could use a machete... For what? Is it the legendary "imparting divine skill"??


    Well, yes, it must be. It must be right!


    Dewey''s heart was filled with joy. This is the standard way for every YY actor!


    For example, when Linghu Chong was blocked in the top cave of Huashan Mountain by Tian boguang, fengqingyang came to teach him a set of Dugu nine swords.


    For example, when the beautiful little dragon girl and the old urchin Zhou Botong were blocked in the cave by the wheel Dharma king, the old urchin taught long mm to fight with each other


    Another example is


    Shit, no!


    So it seems that whenever there is an adventure, blocked in the cave by villains, there will always be good things happen!


    ... is this kind of pie falling from the sky on my head?


    Du Wei thought of this, looking at the White River sad eyes, involuntarily out of the stars, as if looking at a pile of Jinshan!


    What skill does the white elder brother want to teach me? Well, he is the king of witchcraft. He is the most powerful man in the world. If he can teach me something, it must not be something out of class!


    Just as Duwei was about to drool, Bai hechou sighed and nodded: "well, it''s very good that you can''t use a machete. I''m also worried. If you know any other martial arts skills, it won''t work. "


    Du Wei''s heart is full of peach blossom.


    what? It''s better not to be a machete? This statement is more familiar! At the beginning, old man Feng ordered Hu Chong to fight against Dugu Jiujian. Didn''t he just dislike his original sword skills? When Zhang Sanfeng taught the boy Zhang Wuji Taijiquan, he also asked him to forget his original moves!


    It can be seen that every one who is a peerless and unique learning requires that he be a piece of white paper, the whiter the better!


    Young master, I don''t know any machete skills, which is in line with the characteristics of "white paper"!


    Yeah. Boss Bai, you really have the right surname. This "Bai" surname!


    Dewey wiped his saliva hard and said with a smile, "well, Mr. Bai, are you going to teach me your machete skills? This... This... "He was about to say," I''m a little embarrassed. ".


    Who knew that Bai He Chou gave him a cold glance: "hum, teach you? Are you suddenly stupid? Sebastian, the iron faced boy, has the strength of a level 9 warrior! You don''t know anything about martial arts. You just rely on two sets of movements. The body is stronger than ordinary people. Even if I''m willing to teach you something, after a short time, you will be able to grow in strength and change from an ordinary person. Can you defeat a level 9 warrior? Don''t mention your talent. Even when I was young, it took me a few years to reach level 9 from practicing martial arts! "


    These words are like a bucket of cold water. He immediately put out Du Wei''s eagerness in his heart. He suddenly felt cool and calm down. With a bitter smile, he admitted that Bai He was right.


    In the world, where there is any magical unique knowledge, after learning, for a short time. Can let an ordinary person''s strength jump so many levels, directly defeat a level 9 warrior??


    Bai He Chou ignored Du Wei''s change of expression. His face sank and he said in a low voice, "come here!"


    Du Wei went to Bai He Chou''s side. Bai He Chou took a deep breath and pointed to his side: "sit down!"


    Du Wei full belly doubt, since is not to teach oneself what unique skill, so see white river worry this posture. What should we do?


    He sat down with a blank face. But he saw Bai He Chou suddenly put out his hand and hissed. Just tear duvet''s jacket open. Although he was seriously injured, he had a lot of strength in his hand. After tearing off Du Wei''s clothes, he took off his coat and right arm sleeve with his backhand.


    Du Wei''s face is bitter and strange... This white boss, he takes off my clothes and his own clothes... Shit, he doesn''t want to try that tune before he dies, does he?


    This kind of idea is just a flash. Then white river worry face more serious: "Duwei, you listen, that iron faced boy although hate, but his strength to the ground is not bad! Hum, at his age, he will never reach this level of cultivation. It must be his Laozi chishuiduan who used some special method to enhance his strength! Originally, even if I use this method, I can''t let you defeat him. However, one of the advantages is that we snow mountain people practice frost fighting spirit, and chishuiduan is no exception. However, the ice fighting spirit itself has some weaknesses and disadvantages. These disadvantages can only be overcome and solved with their own understanding of the rules after their strength reaches the holy level. Fortunately, the boy''s strength has not reached the holy level. So, as long as you can master these weaknesses to deal with him, you can still deal with them for a while. "


    He was a little weak at first. He said so many words at one time. After breathing for a while, he said again: "but you almost know nothing about martial arts. Even if I teach you for a while, you can''t make any substantial improvement. So, although I''m very reluctant to do this method, I can''t care about it now. "


    What kind of method is it?


    Du Wei looked at the solemnity of Bai He''s sorrow, and he couldn''t help muttering.


    Bai He Chou took a breath and then continued: "I''m seriously injured now, but although I''m seriously injured, the realm is still there. It''s just that the mana and fighting spirit have been damaged. For a while, they can''t exert a few percent. However, there is still a trace of vitality in the body. Although this vitality is not too much, but at least I can barely support. With my injury, if I can get through this barrier safely, I will be able to recover more than half of it in three or five days, at most in a month or two. But... But if I don''t even have the last trace of vitality now... Then I have to go back to the snow mountain as soon as possible without practicing for three or four years. Don''t try to recover! But now things are urgent, and I have no other choice. Neither of us can move. We can''t fight that guy. I can only take this little vitality... "


    "Vitality? What vitality? " There was a movement in Dewey''s mind.


    White River sorrow smile quite a bit strange: "I this so-called vitality... Is a ''seed of strength''! This is the purest source of strength that I have cultivated. It''s not flame or frost fighting, but the purest understanding of regular power. Even if I was seriously injured, as long as I leave this seed in my body, I will follow this power seed afterwards. It will keep spinning and running, slowly restore my strength! So, even if I was seriously injured, I would give myself such a breath. It''s just now... Dewey, watch it. It''s the seed of power! "


    Bai He Chou stretched out his right index finger, and his fingertip suddenly burst out a dazzling light spot, although the light was dazzling. But there was no temperature at all. Dewey looked at it, but he felt an amazing pressure. In this light, the light was flowing. There are some rules in it


    "Every warrior has a different understanding of power." Bai hechou said with a sneer, "this seed comes from Bai hechou''s understanding of the power of rules, so as long as I put this seed into your body. Then in the future, you can learn how to understand the power rules of Baihe sorrow! In other words, if you work hard, you can save me the decades I spent in order to seek this rule! With your talent, if you meet this iron faced boy outside again in five years, you can abuse him as you want! "


    Duvet''s heart began to beat again!


    ... WOW! Is it the transmission of merit?


    "This... White boss. You gave me this last bit of strength... After you yourself... "Dewey swallowed hard.


    Bai He Chou sneered: "this is just a trace of the purest power I can tell. As long as my strength is restored, how much strength I want! Now I''ve given it to you, but I''ve recovered a little slower in the future. It''s better than dying here. "


    Then he frowned again: "it''s a pity that this purest power can''t be directly transmitted to you. This is the source of my flesh and blood power. I''ll give it to you directly. Unless I use the witchcraft of seizing and giving up to occupy your body directly. You can pass this power on to your body, but then you will die


    Dewey was startled. Bai He said with a faint smile: "don''t worry. I''m seriously injured now. I can''t use the lost magic. Moreover, you should know that I can only use this lost witchcraft once in ten years. Even if I am not injured now, I can''t use it. Then, to pass it to you, we can only use extraordinary methods! I will not only pass strength to you, but also flesh and blood to you! Otherwise, you can''t stand it! "


    Bai He Chou was sweating. His face was as white as white paper, but he saw that the light spot on his right fingertip was more and more dazzling. Bai He Chou tried his best to force the last bit of strength onto his right arm. Then he suddenly drank in a low voice, reached out his hand and pointed it to the heart of Du Weidi''s chest, with a slight finger stroke


    His fingertips, like the sharpest blade, made a circle like this, and immediately cut a piece of flesh and blood from the left heart and chest of Dewey!


    Du Wei screamed, but Bai He was worried so fast that Du Wei didn''t even dodge. He saw a round piece of meat on his chest, which was twisted down!


    His chest was full of blood and flesh. When did Du Wei suffer from this kind of pain, his eyes turned black with pain, and he yelled: "Bai... Bai He Chou, do you want to kill me?"


    Bai He Chou poked his finger at Du Wei''s forehead and said, "shut up and do it honestly! I won''t be able to support it for long. If you move around again, it''s over! "


    Then, Bai hechou suddenly raised his left hand, palm like a knife, and cut it down on his right arm and shoulder


    Poof, the blood gushed out. He even cut off his right arm with such a palm!!


    Baihe worried about his body shaking, his face almost turned white into a transparent color, but still with a sneer, he said: "don''t move, otherwise. Don''t blame me for dying. "


    After that, he had grabbed his broken arm and poked at the flesh and blood cut out of Duwei''s chest


    In the cave, there came a scream of panic and pain from Du Wei: ah ah... When Du Wei woke up, he felt that his body was not right and his chest was aching. He fell on his back, opened his eyes and saw Bai He Chou sitting beside him, looking at himself strangely. Du Wei immediately sat up with his hands on the ground, but he felt his face sticky and itchy, as if stained with blood. He raised his hand and wiped it on his face. Duverton was stunned! Hand? Hand?? Du Wei left and right to see, his original two hands, are supported on the ground, so that he can sit up. But where does this hand come from? He looked down. I saw an arm on my chest and heart! It''s the one white river worried about just now!! This arm, also don''t know White River sorrow used what spell. Actually, the root has been combined with his chest, flesh and blood, as if growing there! Du Wei almost didn''t mention it in one breath. He almost fainted again. He bit his tongue hard. Under the sharp pain, he didn''t faint and opened his mouth wide. Looked at his chest, and looked at the White River worry: "you... I... I... Your hand... I, I..." "I lent it to you." Bai He Chou''s face was miserable, and his voice was weak: "your strength is worse than that boy. Although you have good magic, you still can''t do him. With this arm, there is my last strength on it, and I can barely fight with him! " Dewey suddenly wanted to jump up and curse¡° You! Are you right! Three hands! I''m a three handed monster!! Hello. That''s it. I, i... where I go in the future, do I still need to see people Bai He said with a sneer: "the boy who knows no good or bad! In this arm is the seed of the rule of power. After you get it, the seeds here will be digested by yourself, and then they will run and grow naturally. You get great benefits, and you blame me! As for this arm... I temporarily connect it to the ground with the magic of Daxueshan. In a few days, it will fall off by itself. What are you afraid of? " His tone was gradually short of breath, and his voice couldn''t support him any more. He broke one of his own arms. Under the injury, he bled too much, and he couldn''t support it any more. Du Wei knew the good or bad, and quickly took some medicine from the storage ring to get the wound on for him. He just looked at his chest with an extra arm, which was a little sad¡° This is my machete hand! I also injected the seeds of my strength! Even if not in me, but as long as you fight, the seeds of power naturally run, this arm will also use the machete according to instinct! You just let it be and leave it alone. Nature can help you... "Give me a hand? Du Wei wry smile... This is really a "help" ah¡° White boss... You... "You do it yourself." White River worry lay down: "you don''t have to thank me, if you don''t do this, everyone will die, I''m not for you, just to live.". To give you an arm is also because of this seed of strength, you can''t reach the realm and can''t bear it. " He lay on the ground, but raised his left hand and handed his machete. Du Wei quietly took over, but Bai He Chou sneered: "I this machete, easily do not scabbard, since the scabbard, can not defeat! Don''t lose the honor of my machete Next to him, the Pope sighed: "Your Majesty, you are also a strong willpower! Come on, I still have a trace of residual holy power. I can barely cast a healing skill. I''ll heal the wound for you first. " Outside the cave, Sebastian was anxious and regretful. Just now, he was really overcast by Du Wei several times, and he was afraid. It''s a lost opportunity. Although he saw through Duwei''s strength, he had already returned, but he didn''t dare to go into the cave immediately, otherwise... Sebastian was itching with hatred. Looking at the magic border in front of him, he thought to himself, a magic border can''t last long! When the time comes, the enchantment will disappear naturally. He will not be allowed to run at that time! As for himself, he knew that this high-level magic border could not be broken by himself, who was not able to use magic. He simply did not waste his energy, but stood outside the cave and waited quietly. Sure enough, until the sun gradually slanted in the distance, the magic light gradually faded down, and finally disappeared! Sebastian is in a good mood! He lost his sword, but picked up a sharp and strong branch to use. Now he picked up a branch and was about to stride into the hole. But see the shadow of a flash, Duwei has come out of their own!

 Chapter 320

    Sebastian looked at Dewey, angry and angry in his heart, but he also saw that Dewey was not right at the moment.


    The boy''s face seems to be a little strange. His eyes are twinkling. I don''t know whether he is afraid or something else. Is he trying to make any more tricks? In particular, this guy was wearing a wide robe, hanging over him, holding a walnut wand in his hand.


    But the robe looks too big. It seems that it was stolen.


    Du Wei''s heart is suffering words, his storage ring, only such a set of remaining clothes, or a generous wizard robe.


    "Hum!" Sebastian squinted: "what? Did you finally come out? Oh... You put on the robe of a magician. Do you want to show your dignity as a magician before you die? "


    Although his tone was mocking, his eyes didn''t dare to relax. After all, he suffered from Dewey''s sufferings and had already become a frightened bird.


    Du Wei sighed, and the walnut wand hit the ground heavily: "come on, young general, for a while... Well, don''t be afraid."


    "Joke! I''m afraid you are the one to be afraid of Sebastian had already been ready, the branch in his hand, pointed to Dewey: "you don''t even have a chance to escape now! In such a short distance, even if you immediately use the wind control technique to escape, I can stab you down before you fly... Besides, do you have a chance to recite a mantra? "


    Du Wei was sad, but he raised the staff with both hands... His posture was very strange. It was not the way a magician cast a spell. Holding the long walnut staff with both hands was like a warrior holding a spear. Sebastian looked at it and laughed: "you don''t need magic. But you fight me hand to hand, that is you are looking for death! "


    With that, he shuddered, wheezed, and burst into the air. Then he came to Duwei''s heart. Sebastian hated Duwei so much that he ran to the key part.


    There was a flash of color in duvet''s eyes. See Sebastian tower to the front, waving his sleeve to throw in the past, Sebastian tower''s stick poked in duvidi sleeve, but actually failed to pierce.


    Ding sound, as if stabbed something hard, Sebastian hands a shock, you feel that the tree stick suddenly click a break. However, Duwei suddenly rushed forward and hit Sebastian.


    Before Dewey came out. He blessed himself with a brute force. The force of the collision was even more powerful. They fell together, and immediately Sebastian felt as if he had been hit by a galloping horse.


    But after all, he is a level 9 warrior. Is the strength that a rookie like Dewey can match? Under such a collision, he just had a pause in his body. He didn''t get hurt. He stepped back a little and stopped. Du Wei, however, felt as if he had hit a wall on his own initiative. His eyes were full of stars, and he almost fell down.


    Sebastian said with a grim laugh: "I said, you don''t need magic to fight with me, that is to seek death!"


    Half of the stick in his hand swept towards Dewey''s neck at once! It''s just a stick. However, under the fighting spirit of the level 9 warrior, he was a bit harder than the iron bar. If he really hit him, I''m afraid Duwei''s head will be hit by him.


    At such a close distance, Duwei felt a cold air on his face. In his busy schedule, he suddenly heard the cold voice of Bai He Chou in the cave: "turn around the sixth move!"


    The voice was so short that Du Wei''s mind was blank. Listen to the sound. He didn''t come and react, but the arm was hidden in his chest robe. There were seeds of strength left by Bai He Chou, and all of them fit with Bai He Chou himself very well, so they immediately made their own actions.


    Then he heard a hiss, and a bright light of knife burst out from Dewey''s chest, and immediately divided Dewey''s robe into two, and the bright light of knife cut up against the Sebastian tree stick.


    This speed is extremely fast. Sebastian looks at Duwei in horror. Suddenly, he has this strange reaction. The knife light comes up all the way along the branch and destroys the whole branch. Even every piece of wood wire splits. If Sebastian doesn''t let go, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold several fingers of the branch.


    He immediately let go of the branch, the body suddenly a meal, super after so raw retreat out, stand firm, and then look at Du Wei, can''t help but stay.


    "You... What the hell are you!" Sebastian stares at Dewey and opens his mouth wide.


    Du Wei''s chest is the third arm, holding a machete in his hand... At the moment, Du Wei''s shape is very similar to that in ancient Chinese mythology, which can be turned into three heads and six arms. Only two heads are missing, and there are only three arms instead of six.


    Sebastian looked at Duwei''s strange appearance, but he could not help feeling a little flustered. He looked at the bright light of the knife. The knife just now was vaguely in line with some extremely brilliant martial arts skills... Duwei was just a magician, how could he have such martial arts accomplishments.


    However, if you are surprised, you still have to fight. Sebastian looked at the branches on the ground, sneered, and suddenly stretched out his hand. Suddenly, the cold air in his palm condensed. The water in the surrounding air was extracted by him with the air of frost, and condensed into a icicle. He held the icicle in his hand, which was sharp and pointed at Dewey: "let''s come again! See how many moves you can take me with this strange spell


    As soon as the icicle of Sebastian tower shook, Dewey immediately felt the white light in front of him. In the white light, Sebastian tower''s body seemed to become a mirage one by one. Under the full exertion of the level 9 warrior, it was really extraordinary! Seeing that Sebastian tower is just such a stab, Dewey seems to feel that icicles from each other are coming from all directions! How can he resist such advanced martial arts?


    Suddenly I heard the voice of White River in the cave: "bend back!"


    Du Wei didn''t have time to respond. For a moment, he was blessed with his soul and suddenly made a backward bending action in the snow mountain body technique.


    This bend is not strong enough. He just stood there. But his waist seemed to be suddenly broken back, and he suddenly fell back. Even his head could almost touch the ground. And such a movement almost beyond his body limit, sure enough, immediately defeated the stab of Sebastian tower. Dewey felt the frost fighting spirit of Sebastian tower, turned into a whirlwind, and rowed over his body. He didn''t know how much power there was in the whirlwind. If hit, I''m afraid my upper body will be completely crushed!


    However, this bend is too fierce. How many days has Du Weigang learned this big snow mountain body skill? This kind of "high difficulty" movement, he was far from accomplished enough. This time, he bent down, but Dewey felt that his old waist was about to break. Pain in his eyes black, can bend down, but also his desperate, at the moment down, want him to stand up again, but absolutely can''t do.


    Dewey had no chance to breathe. Sebastian was defeated by a blow. Seeing Dewey''s action, he couldn''t help getting a "Yi" sound.


    He also learned the martial arts of Daxueshan, the physical skills of Daxueshan. How could he not recognize it? Seeing Du Wei''s performance, he felt relieved immediately: Well, it must be Bai He Chou who taught him.


    However, he was even more disdainful in his heart. He began to practice his physical skills since he was a child. In terms of proficiency, duverna was far behind him. This hateful guy treats himself with what he is most familiar with and good at. Don''t you want to die?


    After this low waist movement, the following series of movements, Sebastian is thoroughly familiar with the chest.


    This "down" action, suddenly, so that people suddenly almost "fold" up, so that the opponent can''t prevent, attack immediately lost, and big snow mountain body art. After that. Then there are three or four follow-up movement changes, all of which are required by the person. It can stand up in an instant, and then there are three more powerful movements behind it. The first one is the side bending, which is the same as the low back movement, except that it is not backward, but sideways. It is very difficult, but it can also avoid the enemy''s attack. The second change is to twist the body. The part from below the chest to above the buttocks is completely twisted like a snake, which is enough to avoid any attack from the opponent. The third change is the forward rush after standing upright, which is not a means of evasion, but a means of attack. It requires the use of the body''s extremely strong quality and sensitivity to get close to the enemy''s body in an instant


    As a child, Sebastian didn''t know that he had practiced these three kinds of changes for hundreds of thousands of times. His mind moved, and the icicle in his hand had swept past. Suddenly, he stabbed seventeen or eighteen times, and the cold light flickered, blocking all the following three kinds of changes!


    If Dewey plays according to the "genuine" big snow mountain body skill, no matter which of the three changes he uses, he will face the attack of Sebastian instead, and then he will die


    But


    I don''t know if it''s bad luck for Sebastian or lucky for Dewey. Because Duwei, a boy, is really a half way monk to learn this big snow mountain body skill! He learned the following three sets of follow-up changes, but for a moment, he never thought of them in his mind! Just now such an action of leaning back and down has been done by chance in an urgent and desperate way.


    And... Speaking of it, the following three movements all have a premise, that is, the person who wants to perform must first "stand up"! But Dewey''s body, which can bend down, has already taken his life. He can stand up again... Even if Sebastian doesn''t move, he can''t stand up.


    So, no matter how skillful Sebastian stabbed his sword, he blocked all the subsequent changes. I''m afraid that even people like Bai hechou would praise him when they saw his sword... Unfortunately, these are also pretty works for the blind.


    Sebastian shakes out with a sword, and immediately sees seventeen or eight cold lights in the air crisscrossed together, like a meat grinder, and paddles past Dewey''s belly! But Dewey still didn''t move, not that he didn''t want to stand up, but that he couldn''t.


    What''s more wonderful is that Sebastian stabbed the sword, and people rushed forward for a few minutes. At this moment, Dewey couldn''t hold on to this kind of "folding" waist movement. All of a sudden, I feel that the center of gravity is upside down, the head is heavy and the feet are light, but instead I turn back and go out. It''s like a person turning his head back. Suddenly, his feet leave the ground and lift up high


    There was a rush.


    Du Wei''s feet, which were lifted up in the confusion, just had a "close contact" with Sebastian''s chin


    After the bang. Dewey felt as if he had kicked something with his feet, but he fell back on the ground in a panic. He got up with both hands and feet, and then looked at it again. He was stunned.


    Sebastian''s chin was "kicked" by Dewey, but he was not hurt by Dewey because of his strength. However, the rage and sense of humiliation in my heart were fiercer than anything else! He has always been conceited, but he was kicked in the chin by a rookie in martial arts for his level 9 strength! What a shame? And Dewey''s foot, though it didn''t hurt him. But he kicked his face off.


    The iron face flew out and landed on the ground. Sebastian stepped back two steps, revealing his pale face. His eyes were burning and he was staring at Dewey.


    "You... You... You..." Sebastian''s body trembled: "unforgivable! Unforgivable bastard! You kicked me in the face


    His original appearance was pale and bloodless, apparently because he wore a mask all the year round and lacked sunlight. And his original appearance can be called handsome, but Dewey is surprised... There is no scar on his face, why wear an iron face?


    All of a sudden, Sebastian''s body was shining with silver light, and a strong aura came out from around him, which made Dewey even gasp. He stepped back. Watch this guy warily


    I''m afraid I don''t even know how strong this guy is. But Dewey knew it, because he had seen the young general fighting with golden dragon land before his eyes.


    Sebastian''s eyes have turned into a strange silver. Suddenly he raised his hand and gently touched a big tree in the distance. With a wave, the big tree suddenly made a broken sound and suddenly broke. Then Sebastian gave a false split. On the trunk of the big tree, sawdust was flying. He immediately cut it into a tree stick more than two meters long, just like a spear.


    The spear flew into the hands of Sebastian. He straightened his hands, pointed his fingers abruptly, and the spear spun like a flywheel towards Dewey!


    This, even hiding in the cave of White River worry, all issued a surprised "Yi".


    It''s just that the skill of spear of Sebastian tower is not the skill of big snow mountain at all! But he learned the Golden Dragon''s golden gun skills when he dueled with the golden dragon that day!


    This is the unique skill of the dragon people.


    When the dragon''s golden spear is put out, one end of the spear is full of fierce polar fighting. It seems that it can destroy everything! Dewey felt as if he was standing in front of a huge wave, stunned, and could only retreat quickly! Sebastian shook his wrist and stabbed the point of his gun.


    So one breath stabbed dozens of guns, such speed, do not say Du Wei is to resist, even can''t hide! The violent air seemed to disturb the air around Dewey''s body. He tried to sing a mantra, but his mouth couldn''t open.


    Dewey was horrified. Naturally, he tried his best to recite the incantation in his heart, but he didn''t know the use of it.


    Dozens of spear points are almost in front of us at the same time, which is different from the empty moves in ordinary martial arts. Each of these dozens of spear points is real. It''s just a fighting entity abruptly differentiated by Sebastian''s strong martial arts skills!


    Dewey couldn''t recite the mantra, couldn''t cast the magic, couldn''t get away from it. In despair, he had to close his eyes and wait to die.


    He saw dozens of gun points rolled on Duwei like a raging tide. After Duwei closed his eyes, he gave up in his heart, but suddenly he heard a crash sound like raindrops in his ear.


    He opened his eyes to see that Sebastian had stepped back more than ten steps and stood there. He looked at himself in surprise. The wooden spear in his hand had been cut off, and on the spear, there were some cracks! The spear was stabbed by Sebastian with fighting spirit. Although it was made of wood, it was actually a bit harder than iron. Now it seemed that someone had cut it more than ten times with a sharp blade


    Du Wei saw his third arm raised in front of his chest, holding the White River''s sad machete in his palm. Above the blade, the silver cold light flickered, facing the Sebastian tower.


    Just now the other side''s breath was like a storm of dozens of blows, but all of them were blocked by the third arm!!


    Du Wei a Leng under, immediately conscious come over, but so a sober, but felt that the third arm to upload a burst of pain! This arm is clearly not his own, but at the moment it is painful to let him feel black in front of him!


    It turned out that at that moment, Duwei''s mind was blank, but he was vaguely in line with the "white paper" law. The arm of Bai He Chou, according to the seeds of the power rules contained above, ran on its own! How powerful is the power rule of Bai He Chou! Actually, the attack of Sebastian was completely blocked!


    It''s a pity that although the rule level is high, Dewey''s real strength at the moment is too poor, and the strength of this arm is too weak. Although it''s blocked, it''s damaged by the opponent''s fighting spirit, and the muscles and bones inside are greatly damaged. Dewey looks down, and blood flows out from his fingers, Drop by drop down the blade to the ground. It''s just that it''s hard to tell whether the blood belongs to you or to Bai He. Sebastian was even more astonished, staring at Dewey''s third arm... It''s not that no one in the world can resist his attack just now, but Sebastian is conceited and can fend off, unless he is a saint level strongman! Because my father once said that under the holy rank, I can be regarded as the number one in the world! As long as you don''t meet the warrior of Saint level, the other warriors on the mainland are definitely not your opponents, because you still have a unique skill of "infinitely close to the perfect body"! The series of blocks just now clearly felt that the opponent''s strength was not strong, but every knife could find the moment when his spear pierced. The weakest entry point, the accurate point, was above his spear. That weak power could block his powerful attack! Such a state... Sebastian stares at Dewey... Is this bastard, he is a saint? But the idea passed in a flash. If Du Wei was a saint, he would have killed him. Anyway, kill him! Do kill him!!

 Chapter 321

    Dewey was surprised and depressed at the moment, and the surprise was the rush!


    Dewey felt a chill in his chest, and he watched with his own eyes as the spear pierced his chest. It was cold. It seemed that he didn''t feel any pain, just felt such a cold air invading his body


    How cold!


    Dewey shivered all over. The next moment, he seemed to see the ferocity in Sebastian''s eyes.


    On a wooden spear. Originally, the solemn and quiet frost fighting burst out suddenly. Dewey felt that the spear, as if stretching out countless swords, invaded his body and slashed wildly everywhere. He looked down and saw that the place with the spear on his chest suddenly burst out a mass of blood fog!


    The cold spear. Pierced his body, as if still rubbing bones, so pierced in the past.


    Sebastian was stabbed, but he didn''t change his color. Suddenly he lifted his hand. Duwei, who was pierced by a spear, was immediately picked up by the whole person, and then fell out heavily.


    Pop!!!


    When Dewey''s body landed on the ground. He could hardly feel anything. I just feel that my body seems to have been completely frozen by frost, and then destroyed. He felt his mental strength weakened quickly, just like a flood, and quickly disappeared with his consciousness of life


    Are you going to die?


    There was such a strange idea in Dewey''s mind.


    He stretched out his hands and seemed to grasp something, but he didn''t grasp anything. Finally, his hands fell down heavily and fell on his chest


    On the palm of the finger, where the spear pierced the chest, blood gushed out like a spring


    It was just when Dewey felt that consciousness was about to leave him.


    His chest, a badge


    The holy knight badge left by Aragorn.


    The badge used by the Pope to perform divinity, which was later picked up secretly by Dewey


    Du Wei''s blood flowed on the badge, which was originally covered with all kinds of scratches and slashing marks. In the end of the previous war, it was almost cut in half by Bai He''s worry


    These scars, however, are all soaked in Dewey''s blood, and slowly fused with each other at a very strange speed!


    At this moment, if someone nearby observes it carefully, he will find that the metal texture on the badge seems to have suddenly become a living thing. After slowly dissolving, the marks are repaired one by one, and finally even the most parting cleavage is healed


    And on the back of the badge, the name of Aragon "Aragon Roland" left in the plain pattern font, the lines of each stroke suddenly flow up! One by one, the lines fly back and forth, twist, and finally re form a new name


    Sebastian finally pierced Dewey. The frost fighting spirit contained in his spear poured into Dewey''s body without reservation. He could even clearly feel that the guy he hated and all the vitality in his body were destroyed by his fighting spirit one by one!


    When the spear carrying Dewey''s body was thrown out from afar, watching Dewey fall to the ground, powerless hands, Sebastian heart gave birth to a very happy!


    Finally... Killed this damn bastard!


    He faltered and coughed violently, looking at the wound on his chest


    The strange Dewey felt as if he was standing in a void.


    He looked down at himself and found that his body was intact. But all around is a dream


    Yi... Have I been killed by the iron faced boy of Sebastian?


    Is... Here the hell of the world?


    Just die? Have you been reincarnated? I don''t know if I can go back to my own world


    However, there is a void all around. There is not even a road


    Dewey suddenly roared out with all his strength


    "Yes People Is that right? "


    In the void, suddenly a voice answered.


    To duvet''s horror, this voice, that voice... Is exactly the same as his own!!


    "What do you think of people?"


    Du Wei is stupefied for a moment: "person?? Man is man... "


    "What is God?"


    "God?" Dewey thought for a moment: "I don''t care what God is! In my opinion, the God of this continent, the goddess of light, is just a bitch who deceives the world! "


    The voice burst into laughter: "that''s good! Well said! The goddess of light is nothing but a whore


    After a pause, the voice asked, "I ask you, do you want to make this bitch kneel in front of you and lick your toes one day?"


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."

 Chapter 322

    Dewey was silent. The voice was too startled... Eh, let the goddess kneel down and lick her toes? If you really want to do this, Dewey is very self-conscious. If you really let yourself meet the goddess, who licks whose toes, it''s not necessarily!


    "What''s the matter? Scared? Timid? " There was a mockery in that voice.


    What annoys Du Wei is that the voice is clear, the slightest bit, the voice is true, it is clearly his own voice! Even the tone of ridicule when the taste, and his usual speech when the kind of sarcastic tone is exactly the same!


    It sounds like being ridiculed by yourself.


    He shook his head: "it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s not that I''m afraid. Just... "He said in a loud voice:" it''s just that my fist is not as hard as that bitch! I''m afraid she can crush me to death by moving two fingers. "


    "Ha ha." The voice laughed: "of course, you are not the opponent of the goddess now, just because you have not found your power to become the reincarnation of that person!"


    Huh? How can Du Wei be so familiar with this line?


    "As long as you find the person who gave you three moles, you can become... Reincarnation..."


    Du Wei''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and he didn''t speak. The smell of chill in his voice became more and more strong: "then, as long as you find the moonlight treasure box..."


    "Stop! Stop! Damn... Stop! " Dewey yelled quickly and cried out, "your mother! You''re kidding me, aren''t you? What three moles, moonlight box! You think it''s a journey to the West! I''m not the most respected treasure! Please... You, don''t play with me, who are you? "


    The voice laughed, then a little more serious. "I''m sorry, I''ve been sealed here for a thousand years. I''m really depressed. It''s rare for you to come in and talk with me. I just can''t help telling some jokes to amuse you. Ok... "


    Dewey suddenly had a very absurd idea in his heart: "you... Who are you! How do you know what the moonlight treasure box is?? These are impossible in the world! "


    The voice was silent at last. Finally, in the void, there was a faint sigh:


    "Me? I am not you


    This sentence made Dewey''s heart thump. I just feel that all kinds of strange things in my life don''t make me so dizzy as today. This voice, almost as like as two peas in its voice, has been claimed for one thousand years, and it is said that "I am you".


    nonsense! tell a whole series of lies!


    Dewey really wanted to laugh a few times, and then severely reprimanded the other party''s absurd joke. Unfortunately, he laughed a few times, but he only felt that his smile was dry and weak.


    "Well, you don''t have to laugh." "Strictly speaking," said the voice. I, the guy who helps you drive away the iron faced boy outside now, and you... We are all one. It''s just... Well, it''s a long story. I''m afraid it''s too late today. There is only a trace of the spirit we left behind in this badge. Originally, you can''t get in with your poor spiritual cultivation. But today, before you died, you broke through a little and happened to open the badge. Um... How can I say that? It can''t be called fate, but destiny... Because I experienced it once in those years. But I was not as lucky as you at that time. When you came in, I talked with you. When I came in that year, it was a void. I yelled and yelled for a long time, but no one paid attention to me. However, when I woke up, the iron faced boy outside had been driven away... "


    That''s what I said. The more Du Wei listened, the more dizzy he became.


    "Why. Don''t you understand? " The voice giggled: "I can''t say two words clearly. It''s almost time. Finally, I can show you something... After reading it, you will probably wake up... "


    That''s it. It''s not going to sound anymore.


    Then Dewey saw a light curtain in the void. It seemed that there was a door in the light curtain. He moved in his heart and walked directly over. After he fell into the light curtain, he suddenly felt that the surrounding space was distorted. Suddenly, he turned around. When he saw a clear light, he found that, I have been in a completely strange scene!


    Surrounded by a splendid palace with golden walls, he just sat on a chair. Under the palace, there were hundreds of gold Armored Warriors kneeling on one knee. Du Wei felt very familiar with the surrounding environment


    All of a sudden, he couldn''t help crying: this! Isn''t this the palace!!


    Although the layout of this building is not the same as that of the Imperial Palace I have seen before, it''s just that the location of those palace towers is roughly the same!


    Especially the white tower in the middle of the palace!!! The pride of the Empire, the patron saint of the capital, the White Tower!!


    "Long live your majesty!! Long live Roland!! Long live the thorns


    Suddenly, the thousands of majestic golden warriors crawling at their feet suddenly exclaimed in unison. The powerful and majestic voice surprised Du Wei! However, no matter how hard he tries, he seems to be out of his control... Or, he seems to be watching a movie... A "first perspective" movie! Then, Du Wei felt his body stand up, raised his hand, and with a slight wave, the thousands of warriors, everyone showed a kind of fanatical worship eyes shot at him¡° From today on, the white tower will become the Peugeot of the Empire! As long as the white tower does not fall, the Empire will last forever The voice of majesty came from my mouth. The thousand warriors yelled again. Du Weidi turned and walked out from the back of the palace without looking at it. Through the long corridor, all the way up, those court maids in gorgeous clothes saw themselves from a distance, and immediately bowed their heads deeply, with extremely submissive posture. Then Dewey felt that he had entered a door, crossed a secret road and came to a room. There were no windows on all sides of the room, and there was no daylight. Only a few magic gems around gave off soft light to illuminate the room. To duvet''s surprise, the whole wall of the room was made into a huge mirror!! Dewey felt the body slowly go to the mirror, so... Dewey can finally see "himself" from the mirror! Under this look, he was immediately shocked! This... This is me, isn''t it?? Although the corner of the face, more resolute than some of their own, but that eyebrow, that eye, and even a faint smile on the corner of the mouth, it is completely their own appearance!! However, it seems that he is much older than himself, about thirty or forty years old. And the gold armor is extremely luxurious and arrogant. There is a magic pattern on the chest, which is carved with the pattern of thorns. Dewey looks at the person in the mirror, and from the reflection of the mirror, the person seems to be looking at himself in the mirror... Hmm? incorrect! Dewey suddenly felt this body, his eyes were a little strange, as if... As if he wasn''t looking at himself, but me?! There was a kind of fear in Dewey''s heart. At this moment, as if to confirm Dewey''s idea, the face in the mirror blinked at himself and then laughed! He didn''t smile at himself! But to me!! It''s the only thought that Dewey has at the moment! Then, a hand slowly lifted up, and the finger was slender, and a faint white light burst out from the fingertip, and gently scratched on the mirror... Hissing voice, the mirror suddenly seemed to be covered with a layer of frost. With the finger depiction, a line of words was immediately written on the frost! Du Wei was dizzy when he saw it. See this line of characters, it is Chinese characters! The content of this sentence is: "when you wake up, you will understand everything!" Du Wei saw this line of words, he felt that he was hit by a big hammer in his heart! What''s going on? What''s the meaning of this? what do you mean?! The surrounding images suddenly become broken, turning into countless light and shadow, and duvet finds himself back in the void.

 Chapter 323

    The familiar voice finally rang out again, low voice, like a long chant in general slowly tell


    "Once upon a time, a man who did not belong to this world came to this world. After he was born, his name was Aragorn. He thought it was fun to go through it, and he thought it was a great sense of achievement. Finally, he became the founding emperor, the strongest man in the world, and even reached a state that human beings could not surmount. Unfortunately, God could not tolerate human beings to spy on the divine level, so it became his biggest curse! He can''t tolerate the world. The gods treat human beings as lambs, and they can''t tolerate him becoming lambs. So he challenges the gods... But unfortunately, he can''t do as well as that despicable goddess of light, that despicable bitch. In the end, he failed.


    However, Aragorn''s power has reached the realm of threatening the gods, he has crossed the human class, and he has been able to cross time! So, he can see the future. He can see that in the next 1000 years, the bitch of the goddess of light will encounter a great crisis, and that time will be her weakest time. So Aragorn began to lay out a lot of dark chess and guidance. Let his soul through a thousand years, came to the Roland empire after a thousand years, he was born in a noble family... That family is the famous Wuxun family of the Empire, and this reincarnated Aragon, he has a new name, called... Duwei! "


    When the voice said this, Dewey felt his heart thumping, and a sense of suffocation came up


    "Don''t worry. The story has nothing to do with you. think. This duvet, it''s not you. Let''s call it "Dewey 1". And this "Dewey 1" is me! Unfortunately, the law of reincarnation is irreversible. After all, Aragorn has not yet broken through the divine level, and his power is still limited. Therefore, after his reincarnation, the memory of his previous life disappears. And this "Dewey 1.". He forgot all the memories of Aragorn''s life. He only remembered that he was a reincarnated earth man, but he didn''t remember anything about Aragorn''s life.


    Fortunately, according to a lot of guidelines and dark chess left by Aragorn thousands of years ago, "duvi 1" got the direction of guidance, and he embarked on the road of unfinished business step by step!


    Du Wei 1''s life experience and the life you''ve gone through. It''s almost the same. For example, today, in the face of the iron faced boy, I also experienced once, only that time. In this badge, there is only "Aragon", not "Duwei 1".


    We had the best chance in Duwei 1''s life. Goddess of light that bitch, met from other places a huge challenge, and originally, we can succeed! Unfortunately, that whore, although she is a whore, she is God after all! Aragorn can predict, so can she! So she had expected our layout. Also set up a plot, and this plot... Hum!


    Finally, just when we were about to succeed, the plot did us a lot of harm! Make that damned bitch laugh to the end again! We have experienced a thousand years of time, a thousand years of layout. Still failed.


    But we are not reconciled. That bitch can beat us, but she can''t kill us! Because of our strength. It''s close to her tipping point.


    Shenjie, you can''t kill Shenjie!


    So we tried again. This time, the law of time and space is still irreversible, and the memories of Aragorn and Dewey 1 have been erased again, while the memory of the new Dewey only preserves that he is a passing modern man. Let''s call this new guy "Dewey 2."


    Du Wei''s mouth is dry: "Du Wei 2... Du Wei 2... Is it..."


    "It''s you." The voice in the void smiles: "we are just the same person. It''s just that I''m Du Wei 1, your past life memory, and Aragon your past life memory. That''s what happened! This life, the light goddess that bitch, her plot trap, don''t want to harm us! You have to work hard, and then... It''s all over! "


    "What if I don''t want to!" cried duvet!! I don''t care about Aragorn or Dewey 1234... I don''t care! Against heaven or against God! What does it have to do with me¡® "I" is "I"! Be free and unrestrained. Don''t try to plant any bullshit mission on me! "


    The voice smiled as like as two peas. "Your response is also very interesting... And I was exactly the same before I was awakened. However, you are still a simple "duvee 2". When your strength rises to a certain level, your memory will naturally awaken. When the memory of Aragorn and duvi 1 comes back to you, when you are fully awakened, you will not think so! All the hatred and anger that that whore brought to us, we''d like to ask for it back without any reservation! "


    "Then... Then I don''t want to wake up! I don''t want any bullshit power! " Dewey clenched his fist.


    "These are fates, and all processes will follow history." The voice smile: "don''t worry, Aragorn and I will not force you, but when a certain time, you will be eager to get power! Nature will desire to be awakened! Because as long as you wake up... Then you will become the continent again. Under the starry sky of the world, Dewey''s heart is filled with anger, but he can''t find fault with his words¡° "Alas..." the voice suddenly sighed: "in fact, it''s not a bad thing to not know these things now. I''m afraid I really know, but I''m in pain..." what else did Du Wei want to say? The voice already said: "OK. time out! Now you should wake up. Remember. You can''t open this badge again until you get real power. Aragorn and I can''t help you any more. All... You can do it yourself, but don''t be killed by some role like cat and dog before you wake up. "¡° But... Today, I opened this badge and came in... "That''s a coincidence." The voice sighed: "you''re dying. Naturally, you have mental strength. It''s a coincidence that you enter this badge in extreme danger. It can be said to be one in ten thousand opportunities. If you want to try again, try suicide. But there is only a 9999 chance that you are dead, but you can''t come in again. If you don''t believe it... Well, forget it, you''d better not try, otherwise, if you die, our memory in the badge will disappear together. " Then, Dewey felt as if he had been pushed forward by some force. He staggered and suddenly rushed out of the void, suddenly in the dark. Faintly, the voice also said with a smile: "it''s a pity that we have been sealed here for a thousand years, and everyone speaks. Today, there are inevitably more words... Hey, I say Duwei 2, you should wake up early and let us come out..." there is no voice behind. Du Wei only felt a dull pain in his brain. He opened his eyes and felt the light coming. His body was bumpy and undulating, as if he was in a carriage. A gentle voice beside him said, "well, well, he''s awake at last." Dewey opened his eyes and saw a beautiful face, nervously staring at himself, with long silver hair hanging down to his chest. Dewey barely opened his mouth, only to feel his voice hoarse: "Sai... Sai Mei... Mel?"¡° What, Semel The surprise on that face immediately turned into deep loss, and then the angry spark that Dewey was familiar with appeared in his eyes: "hum! Wake up to what woman! Semel? What woman''s name is that! See, I''m JOJO!! Hum, what kind of woman is Semel! You bastard, you''re engaged to my sister. What other woman are you thinking of? " This series of angry drinks, Du Wei but quietly looks at her, suddenly, in the heart instead gave birth to a warm. Yes, it''s Joanna. It''s JOJO. When suddenly learned that the fate of the heavy, but there is such a temper burst but temperament simple girl around, Du Wei seems to dry heart, injected a trace of vitality! He finally laughed, then squeezed his eyes at Joe, and said with a smile, "well, yes, you are Joe, you are my sister-in-law... Ha ha. And I... "He sat up straight and stretched out:" I''m Du Wei! It''s not 1234... I''m Dewey! " Qiao Qiao looked at him, but suddenly he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Yi... He didn''t become a fool after he fainted for two days, did he? What does one, two, three, four... Mean? "

 Chapter 324.1

    After sitting up, Dewey felt very light on his body. The injuries on his chest had already disappeared.


    And after looking at Joe, he immediately asked, "have I been saved by you? Then... White... And... "


    JOJO glanced at Dewey and was about to speak when he heard a tap on the window outside the carriage. Then came the voice of Rodriguez: "is the Duke awake?"


    Duvera opened the window and felt the sun shining on her face. Rodriguez was riding on a white horse, wearing light armour and looking at herself with a smile. Duvet looked back and saw that there were hundreds of cavalry guards behind the carriage. Looking at the costumes of these cavalry, they were all local garrisons who didn''t know where.


    "Knight Rodriguez, did you save me? Then I''m with... "


    Rodriguez laughed, and then whispered, "Your Highness, do you mean the wizard king? He... After he left the hotel in the small town that day, I immediately took Miss Qiao Qiao and old tobacco bodyguard to the West. We took a shortcut and then we made a plan to let old tobacco bodyguard go to Loulan city in the northwest immediately. Hussain and your teacher, please come together. To tell you the truth, the Witch King is really powerful. I''m not his opponent alone. So, my idea is to ask old guard Yan to move reinforcements, and I''ll continue to catch up with you all the way. I''ll try to deal with the Witch King slowly, delay your speed as far as possible, and win the time for reinforcements. But that day... "


    After a pause, Rodriguez sighed: "I was looking for you all the way, but I just felt the direction of the cold spring pass that day. It seems that there is a strange movement that others don''t know, but I can feel that it''s the reaction of the saint level strong. I''m afraid that two Saint level strong can make that kind of movement with their full exertion. I immediately took Miss Qiao to go with me. Unfortunately, it''s still a little late. Where, we only saw the bodies of three Holy Knights, there is no other place. Later we saw footprints on the ground. He chased all the way and finally found the forest. When we get into the woods, we''ll see you sitting there with your long bow in your hand


    "What about Bai He Chou?" Dewey immediately asked, "and... What about the Pope?"


    "The Pope?" Rodriguez''s face changed: "Pope? Have you seen your holiness


    Dewey shook his head: "I''ll explain this later. You tell me when you found me that day. What''s going on? "


    "I saw you sitting there alone. I was surprised at first, but after looking around, I didn''t find anyone else. I think Mr. Bai hechou has left


    Dewey frowned: "in the woods, where you found me. There should be a cave in the back


    "I saw the cave, but there was nothing in it. There was only blood on the ground."


    Dewey nodded: "I left the blood. It''s nothing... But. Where is Bai He Chou? "


    The guy left on his own?


    And the Pope... Will Bai He Chou be captured by the old guy of the Pope?


    No, no... the Pope''s wound is more serious than the White River''s. Unless a holy knight comes to help. But if the holy knight came to help, the Pope might even kill himself. How could he stay there?


    So, the two old guys left on their own after they were out of danger?


    "It''s a mess in the woods. It''s obvious that there has been a fierce battle, especially in the West... There will be a small half of the woods. It seems that he was completely destroyed by some powerful force! I don''t know that there are dozens of broken trees. It seems that they were broken by something. There are long traces left on the ground... I think carefully that those who can exert such power must not be ordinary experts. However, although I can''t figure it out, I''m lucky to find you safely. "


    Dewey was silent after listening. After a while. Suddenly he patted his head: "Oh, I''m so stupid! Of course I can''t ask you anything! "


    Semel was immediately in his mind. Semel must have known what happened that day.


    Then Dewey went back to the car and gave Joe a funny smile: "well, Joanna, can you go out first? I want to take off my clothes and look at the injuries. "


    Qiao Qiao rolled his eyelids and said, "hum, do you think I''d like to sit with you? If I didn''t see you in a coma and Rodriguez begged me to take care of you, I wouldn''t bother to sit next to you! Hum! It''s a small place. I''m sitting with you, a half dead guy, and I''m very stuffy! Now that you''re awake, I can''t wait to go out and ride a horse to blow my hair. Then I know how happy it is! "


    Du Wei was stunned by her sudden anger. She didn''t know why Miss Qiao was so angry all of a sudden?


    However, his heart moved and he immediately understood something. He said in a sincere tone: "ah, I''m wrong! Qiao Qiao, you have taken care of me for such a long time. I haven''t said thank you to you yet. I just woke up and asked you to go out... It''s really my fault! Thank you for taking care of me... Also, I don''t like you to stay in the car, but... I''m going to take off my clothes. You''re next to me, but it''s really inconvenient. "


    Qiao Qiao was a little angry, but his tone was still not good: "hum! Who wants you to thank! I''m just looking at you half dead. I''m afraid that if you die, my poor fool sister will be a little widow at a young age. That''s why I come to see you! As for your injuries... Hum, what''s good to see! I don''t know if you''re lucky or something! The woods were beaten to pieces, but you didn''t get hurt at all! Rodriguez, that guy, has thoroughly examined you. You''re not even missing a hair! " With that, she kicked open the door of the carriage and jumped out directly. There was a cavalry beside her. Seeing Joe come out, she came up and flattered: "what do you want, miss?" Joe rolled his eyelids and said, "get down and give me your horse!" With that, he pulled the cavalry off the horse. Poor guy, he flattered the horse''s leg, fell to the ground and groaned with pain. He quickly got up on his own and ran back with a limp. After Rodriguez saved Dewey, the cavalry went to a small town and asked for help from the local garrison in the name of Dewey. When the local garrison officer heard that it was the name of tulip Duke, how could he not flatter? That''s why we have such a cavalry escort along the road. After closing the door of the carriage, Dewey took off his coat and looked down to see that there was no scar on his chest. Then he thought hard for a moment, and in his heart he called Semel out. With a faint sigh, the voice of Semel came to my ear: "are you awake at last? Well, it''s hard for the girl named Qiao Qiao these two days. You really shouldn''t have driven people out like that just now. You have broken a girl''s heart Dewey was confused, but said, "what are you talking about. I told her to go out, also for the convenience of talking with you! You tell me what happened to me that day after I passed out? " But Semel didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "that girl named JOJO... She seems to like you very much, doesn''t she?" Duverton felt his hair standing up: "what are you talking about! She... Does a female dinosaur like her still like men? Even if she is interested in me, I''m afraid she wants to refine me into some kind of Soul Crystal and so on... It''s an eight character disagreement between us. It''s totally wrong. Don''t make such a joke. "¡° Hum Semel seemed to smile: "really? Am I wrong? But when you didn''t wake up, the girl was sitting beside you, nervous. It''s not like the expression is to refine you into some kind of soul crystal. " Dewey still shook his head. He never thought that Joe, a violent girl, would have any "interest" or favor for herself. He was afraid that she was mostly disgusted with herself. Semel''s tone suddenly changed: "is this girl Gandalf''s Apprentice? I don''t care about Gandalf in white or Gandalf in green. In short, I don''t like Gandalf. I just hate this guy, and I always feel that he has a lot to do with me. What''s more... Hum, the old man in green robe found an apprentice, but other people didn''t find him. Instead, he found such a girl who looked like me... I''m afraid he didn''t have any good idea in his heart! If you don''t like this girl, then it''s just right! I''ve been trying to get myself a body, so that I won''t be able to live like a ghost. Since you don''t like her, let me kill the girl, and then... "Speaking of this, I can''t help but feel sad

 Chapter 324.2

    Dewey was startled and shook his head: "no, no! You''re getting more and more ridiculous! This is absolutely impossible! Joe is one of us, and she''s Vivian''s sister. You''re not allowed to think of her! "


    Semel chuckled and sat in front of Dewey. Under his red robe, his white legs curled up and looked at Dewey with a smile: "look, I just said a few words. You are so nervous. She... Hum. Well, you don''t have to retort. I won''t say it. "


    After a pause, her face became serious: "I''m afraid of the things that happened that day when I think about it now! It''s really weird. You... You... "


    Then, Semel described the whole process of how duvet woke up after he was unconscious that day and easily beat away Sebastian with his strong strength. Finally, he said, "I knew at that time that he was definitely not you. You can''t have that kind of ability. And... When he grabbed me by the neck, I was so scared. I have no actual body, just a mirage, but he can easily grasp me, obviously has broken the law of this space, this is absolutely the strength of the saint level! At that moment, I had a feeling that if he wanted to kill me, as long as he moved his finger, I was finished! Well, at that moment, it was as if you were being... Well, in terms of what you said to me before... Well, it was like being possessed by a ghost! "


    Du Wei listened to it, and then he laughed bitterly: "who is the ghost? It''s really a ghost! "


    He knew immediately that the memory of "Aragorn" must be what he had on himself! When his soul entered the badge and chatted with "duvi 1", Aragon ran out and drove the iron faced boy away.


    Damn it... At this moment, the soul is attached... He''s not alone. He is not alone


    Du Wei suddenly thought of this classic "famous saying" in his previous life. He could not help but open his mouth and smile bitterly.


    "Then, what happened?"


    "Later... Later, after he drove away the iron faced boy, he said a few words to me and asked me to tell you something. He just sat there with the long bow in his arms. Then he continued to faint. Well, what he asked me to tell you was, "work hard. It''s up to you whether you can end all this." Well, that''s it. "


    Then Semel suddenly laughed: "you used to laugh at me, saying that sometimes I would be possessed by some ghost and do some strange things, but now it seems. It turns out that you will do the same. "


    "What about Bai He Chou and the old man of the Pope?"


    Semel shook his head: "you sat there all night! Later, Bai hechou went out of the cave with the old guy of the Pope. They stood beside you for a long time. The Pope seemed very curious about you. Bai hechou checked you and saw that you were not hurt. Then they both sat beside you all night. At daybreak, Bai hechou suddenly said to the Pope, "I''m sure I''ll recover faster than you, if you don''t go. I''m afraid that after I recover a little strength, if you want to leave, you can''t leave. If you stay here, I won''t let you touch this boy! ", Then the old man of the Pope left first. White River sorrow and sat beside you until noon, at that time, Rodriguez they came, White River sorrow seems to recover some strength. He left quietly. As long as he recovers a little bit, Rodriguez will never find out. In fact, the sad departure of Bai He and the arrival of Rodriguez are just one after another. "


    At this point, Semel''s tone seemed a little strange: "the old guy, the Pope. I seem to have some bad intentions for you. But because Bai He is here, he can''t do anything. "


    Dewey knew that white river was leaving safely. I don''t know what happened in my heart, so I was suddenly relieved. He had a good feeling for that very lonely guy.


    It was Semel. After he finished, he suddenly got a little angry: "speaking of it, you really asked for it! Hum, what do you have to do with Bai He Chou and the Pope? Are they your relatives or friends? At that time, you could walk away, but you didn''t! Hum... As a result, I almost lost myself! You''re so smart on weekdays. How can you make a fool of yourself at the critical moment? "


    Dewey shook his head. "You don''t understand. Even though I hate the Pope, he can''t die now. The Pope and Bai hechou talk vaguely, thinking that I don''t understand... Hum, but what about the North... The north, besides the sacred mountain behind the frozen forest, what else do they mean? What does the Pope say? The barrier is broken. I''m afraid it''s a disaster! If... If... "


    He suddenly remembered the corpses he saw at the foot of the dragon mountain when he went to the Dragon Mountain... The orcs who looked very different from human beings! If those exiled races are really killed back... I''m afraid it''s really a crisis that mankind has never encountered in the past thousand years!


    At such a time, as the spiritual leader of the human world, how can the Pope die?!


    Even if Dewey wasn''t with him, he couldn''t die at this time.


    And Bai He Chou... Now that you know the three disciples of Xueshan, Bai He Chou, Chishui Duan and LAN Haiyue. Well, his current enemy is Lu Gao of the northwest army, that is, chishuiduan!


    If you can keep Baihe from dying, then with the arrogant old man''s temperament, he was bullied by chishuiduan''s son. After he went back, he would surely take revenge! In this way, I can''t help finding trouble for the northwest army after Daxueshan!!


    Therefore, Du Wei''s worry about baobai river is not entirely emotional.


    But Semel can''t seem to understand. He seems to be angry with Dewey: "if you want to take risks, it has nothing to do with me! You take your own life to play, even if play dead yourself, that is also you are willing! However, do you forget that my life and your life are linked together! You take a risk like that. It''s like pulling me out of the water!! If you die, I can''t live! In this way, I really hate you! You almost killed yourself and me


    Semel seems to say more and more angry, suddenly a swing sleeve: "boy, you this time greatly offended me, within a month, you don''t want to call me out to help you!"


    "Wait a minute!" Semel disappeared in a flash. Dewey quickly felt: "there''s one more thing! I remember that my storage ring was damaged by the iron faced boy. Everything fell out. Where did those things go? I have a lot of treasures in it


    Semel''s voice rang out in his head: "it''s all put away by that little girl Joe. If you want to come back, go to find her."


    After that, Semel''s voice was no longer heard, just as Dewey called. There was no response. It seems that she was really angry this time.


    Dewey shook his head. I was thinking about how to find Joe and get his own things back, but that badge was very important. Never lose it!


    Just now, it seems that I''ve offended Qiao Qiao too. When I look for her now, most of them don''t manage their own money. I thought about it for a while. But I heard someone knocking on the window outside, and then I heard Qiao Qiao''s stubborn voice coming in: "Hello! Dewey, listen, I''m not here for you! It''s Rodriguez. Let me ask you if you are hungry. There is a town passing by. Do you want to go in and have something to eat. Take a night off. "


    With a crash, the window opened, and Dewey''s smiling face came out of the carriage. Joe looked at this face which made him hate and nervous, and his heart beat faster. It''s clear that this guy''s smile is so annoying, but... Hell, what are you nervous about!!


    In fact, there was a little bit of emptiness in Qiao Qiao''s heart. She ran and knocked on Dewey''s window. Actually, it''s not Rodriguez''s idea. Just now Rodriguez was going to ask Dewey himself. It was Joe who came over first with a few words


    I... what''s wrong with me? I hate this guy very much!!


    Yes, it''s anger! Is to annoy this guy! How could he marry my stupid sister!! The most irritating thing is that they didn''t tell me!!


    Yes, that''s right! I just hate him!


    Qiao Qiao thought so in the heart, on the face can''t help some gnash teeth appearance.


    Dewey muttered to himself, but his face was still smiling. He said in a friendly way, "well, Miss Joe, if you don''t tell me, I''ll forget. I''m really hungry now. Let''s have a rest in the small town ahead tonight... Er, besides, it''s very cold to ride outside in this weather. You''d better come into the carriage. "


    Qiao Qiao face involuntarily is a red, but Wu from vicious way: "hum! Do you think I''m Vivian, that weak little girl! I''m an ice magician. This cold weather will make me uncomfortable! What a joke! Besides... You, didn''t you tell me to go out just now! Hum, now you invite me in again? I''m not going in, you old buggy, because it''s stuffy and boring! "


    Du Wei''s smile became more and more kind: "this... It was my fault just now, but you are a woman after all. How can you let a woman ride a horse and a man ride a car? Come on in


    Seeing that Qiao Qiao still held his chin high and didn''t speak, Du Wei suddenly turned his eyes and cried in a low voice: "Oh, I suddenly feel dizzy... Yi, it''s strange..."


    As expected, Qiao Qiao couldn''t hang up his face. He immediately showed some concern, and his anger disappeared. He quickly said, "ah! Are you okay? Is it a headache? What''s wrong? "


    Then he turned over and got off the horse, got into the carriage and said to Duwei, "you are not well. Don''t you lie down quickly! You... What''s wrong with you? I don''t think you look very well


    Said, actually also personally took a pillow to let Du Wei cushion in the back, and helped Du Wei lie down.


    Looking at this violent woman''s "gentle" expression on her face, Dewey suddenly jumped up in her heart!!


    He is not a fool, not to mention an emotional idiot! Seeing Qiao Qiao''s appearance, I suddenly remember what Semel said just now


    This... This girl, she won''t really treat me


    The carriage was bumpy all the way, though it was much more crude than the one in duvet''s own house. However, Duwei did not feel the slightest hardship of the journey.


    Just because he has a Joe around him! I don''t know if Miss Qiao Qiao''s temperament has suddenly changed in the past two days, or if it''s really a young girl''s first love affair, and she is extremely considerate to Dewey all the way. As long as Dewey is thirsty, Miss Qiao Qiao personally holds water to his mouth and feeds him; When it''s hot, Miss Qiao uses an ice magic to cool down; Hungry, Joe immediately ordered people to bring food, but also worried about Duwei injury after the body, Duwei food, she also took out a knife to cut into small pieces, a small piece to his mouth. Even... Even when Dewey said a word of headache by chance, Miss Qiao Qiao seemed to frown. After hesitating for a while, she put down her airs and came to Dewey''s side. She stretched out ten slender fingers to help Dewey massage his head carefully... Of course, Qiao Qiao had never massaged anyone in her life. The massage technique was naturally extremely rotten for Dewey, It''s not really a pleasure, but a kind of suffering. However, looking at the concern on Qiao Qiao''s face, how dare he say half a word of disgust? I''m afraid that if I say something wrong, I''ll be angry with this female devil and turn my face around! Just in the heart, but more and more uneasy. This... Joe, she can''t really... It''s Dewey''s stuff. Without waiting for his own request, Joe took out a magic storage ring and handed it to him. It was all the things she had collected for Dewey. Duvet looked through it and found the badge. With a long breath, he squeezed it carefully in his hand.

 Chapter 325

    "Yi? This is a holy knight badge of the temple. How can you have such a thing? " Qiao Qiao looked at Du Wei''s hand and saw Du Wei''s nervous face. He couldn''t help asking: "holy knight badge, it''s absolutely impossible for outsiders to get it! You... You are a forgery! You forged the badge of the holy knight, do you want to deal with the temple... Ah, maybe you stole it! "


    Du Wei wry smile: "this thing... Hehe, really is'' me ''!"


    If she didn''t believe it, she shook her head and said, "you can''t cheat me. This holy knight badge has the mark of holy power. On the back of each badge, there is the name of the owner engraved on it. It is blessed with holy power. Even a magician can''t forge it. If you say this badge belongs to you, turn over the back and show it to me. "


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. On the back... The name of Aragon is engraved on the back. If you really want to show it to this woman, can''t she stare out her eyes?


    Du Wei is in a dilemma, but Joe sneers and suddenly snatches it. After all, Qiao Qiao is also a high-level warrior. How can Du Wei, an ordinary mage, beat her?


    Qiao Qiao snatched the badge, turned it over, saw the back, suddenly covered his mouth, "ah", and when he looked at Du Wei again, his eyes couldn''t say anything strange.


    Du Wei sighed, just don''t know how to explain, Joe Joe has a strange face: "this, this thing is really yours? I can see that this badge doesn''t look like a forgery... But how could the temple give you this badge? Have you taken refuge in the temple? "


    Du Wei was also stunned. He took the badge from Joe''s hand and looked at the back of it. His expression became strange.


    The grain on the back. It''s not Aragon Roland any more! A few simple patterns, but finally formed a new name!


    "Dewey Rudolph Rowling"


    Du Wei himself opened his mouth, took a deep breath, and then forced a smile: "you see, I said it was my thing, but you don''t believe it."


    He quickly put the badge in his arms.


    Qiao Qiao narrowed his eyes: "I don''t doubt that you really take refuge in the temple. You don''t have much respect for the goddess. Even if everyone in the world believes in God, you will not be new. I know you very well about that. "


    Said this sentence, Qiao Qiao suddenly showed a rare gentle smile on his face, especially the last sentence "know you", when he said it, he felt like a deer bumping in his heart, but there was a faint sweet meaning.


    She was immediately aware of the difference in her manner. He coughed quickly, and then said in a deep voice: "only, you got this badge of the temple. Do you want to fight the temple in the future? I just want to remind you, those sticks. It''s not easy to get into trouble. "


    Duwei grinned twice... This is hard to explain. It''s a long story.


    Hum, whatever Aragon. What Dewey 1234... It''s complicated to say, but if you really want to explain it, it''s also simple.


    It''s like a guy playing online games. He first registered an "Aragon" account. After reaching level 100, he failed in dealing with a super ultimate boss, the goddess of light. Then he found that his training direction was wrong. He could only re register a trumpet named "Duwei 1", and then transferred the complete set of equipment, game currency and experience value to this trumpet. Once again, I went to level 100 to challenge the boss, but I failed again. Finally, he had to set up a new account "Duwei 2", transferred all the equipment and experience value again, and started a new journey of playing boss


    It''s as simple as that!


    It''s just that... Who can Du Wei tell?


    Who can Du Wei confide in these troubles and burdens? Who can understand him??


    Dewey and his team are heading towards the capital. In the evening. Came to a small town, according to duvet''s orders. The team is here for a night''s rest. This action was immediately supported by the accompanying cavalry.


    Looking at these lazy local garrisons, Dewey couldn''t help sighing.


    In the northwest, he saw the elite northwest army under Lu Gao. They were well-equipped, well-trained and well-informed. They were really first-class!


    The grassland cavalry, not to mention, is the most powerful cavalry in the world, with its amazing combat effectiveness, excellent equestrian skills and the savage nature of the grassland people!


    But the quality of the garrison in these parts of the Empire


    It was just two days walking with duvidi''s coach, and because Rodriguez and JOJO deliberately slowed down their pace of progress in order to take care of duvidi''s injury. But these old soldiers... After only riding on the horse for a long time, they all looked tired, with aching waist and legs, yawning and complaining. If it wasn''t for the military order and the awe of duvet, I''m afraid they would not have been able to support them.


    This kind of rubbish soldier would have been kicked out of the barracks if he had been under the 25 general Longbottom.


    Although the imperial army has a spring drill every year, which has been a good tradition for thousands of years. Although it has wasted a lot of military expenditure, it aims to keep the army fully effective. After all, the system is dead, and people are alive. In some places, Du Wei didn''t understand the fact that every spring rehearsal was perfunctory.


    And, after all, even the spring drill can be strictly enforced, but after all, it''s only once a year. The combat effectiveness of the armed forces can not be solved by the annual spring drill.


    This is the biggest hotel in the small town. Naturally, Du Wei and his party packed it up. Without waiting for Du Wei''s orders, a hundred and ten cavalry soldiers had already entered the hotel. They looked like masters. They scared the owner and the staff of the hotel so much that they quickly served tea and water.


    And more cavalry. Even he unloaded his armor... Even Rodriguez looked at it and shook his head.


    He said with a bitter smile to Du Wei: "these guard cavalry are too useless. Although this trip is only to escort you, it''s not a formal military action, but after all, they dare to unload their armor without command. It''s a violation of military regulations. "


    Du Wei shook his head: "the Empire has been established for a thousand years, and the mainland has been unified. From a broad perspective, there are no big rivals in the world, and there has never been any large-scale war. Now... Except for the northwest corps, the northern storm corps, and the Imperial City guards. There are also the Corps of the southern swamp. Besides these main battle corps, the garrison of other places has long been abandoned, even some of them. It''s not as good as the private army of some noble families. In fact, it''s not strange... If we don''t fight for a long time, the army will be able to fight! The real strong army is not made by training, but by fighting... Alas. Look at the quality of the northwest army, and look at the 20000 cavalry troops who have been withdrawn from the grassland. Although there are only 20000 cavalry troops, they all have such a strong spirit to defend


    At this point, Dewey shook his head.


    He didn''t care about the cavalry, but the cavalry officers came to flatter him, prepared a superior room, and ordered the boss to bring food and wine. If it wasn''t for Dewey''s fear of trouble, I''m afraid even the garrison officer of this small town would have been called to the audience.


    Du Wei was not in the mood to use any good wine and food. After eating something casually, he wanted to go to rest on the pretext of exhaustion. As soon as he left, the cavalry below immediately became happy, shouting three times and drinking four times. Big bowl of good wine. Eat meat in chunks.


    Next to Rodriguez, he sneered. On the March, the cavalry drank at will. Drunk! If the army under the Duke of tulip had been dragged out for a long time! But these guys seem to be used to it. Even the officers of the team are red eyed. I''m afraid they want to find some more geisha to accompany them.


    Rodriguez is a standard knight, can''t see this kind of scene, after a while, he just went with Dewey.


    In the evening, Dewey was in the room, holding the badge, thinking, but suddenly he heard a horse''s hoof outside the hotel downstairs!


    The sound of the horse''s hooves from far to near, can sound, but it seems very neat, even in the galloping, the queue is not chaotic! And at the door, the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped, but there was no hiss! Obviously, these people are very good at riding. They have a good command of horses!


    "Is there an army of this quality in the Empire?" Dewey was curious, so he pushed the door and came out.


    In the lobby of the hotel, there were more than 20 riders outside. They were all dressed in bright hard armor and lined with leather robes. On the horse, there was a short crossbow only equipped by the main battle Corps. Peeping on it, there was a snow-white feather. Behind each cavalry, there was a gray cloak.


    I heard a dignified voice shouting: "everyone dismount, tidy up equipment, we eat here! No one is allowed to leave! In addition, three people are left to take care of the horses. They are not allowed to leave the horses


    After that, the man jumped off the horse, and the twenty cavalry behind him dared to dismount. These people acted neatly and defended. Even when they came into the lobby, the sound of the owl''s boots seemed so energetic!


    The cavalry in the back coldly refused the hotel waiter''s move to lead the horse, but automatically separated three people, led the horse, and let the waiter lead the way to the back stable.


    "On the way to March, the army and horses should not be taken care of by idle people! It''s military rule! After a while, we have to make sure that all the fodder and water the horse eats and drinks are in our hands


    After the leader came into the hall, he was covered with silver armor, which made his body very tall and straight. Unlike the subordinates behind him, his cape was bright red, just dusty all the way, but even so, it was more powerful than the garrison in the hall!


    The man strode in and saw such a drunken area inside. The tiger''s eyes could not help showing a deep disdain and a faint anger. As if he was about to say something, he bit his teeth and gave a sneer. Ignoring the drunk guys inside, he went straight to the corner and sat down. And the dozen cavalry behind him kept a full vigilance even in their walking posture. Came to the leader''s side, but also formed a defensive formation.


    The drunk garrison, seeing the dozen people coming in, immediately calmed down. Although they drank a lot of wine, they could still see the Imperial military costume after all!


    I saw the leader in the red cape among the more than ten riders coming in. He looked about thirty or forty years old, and his face was firm, even though he was a little tired at the moment. But no less powerful. What''s more, his armor chest and badge clearly show his identity. He is a real general!!


    What''s more, the cavalry behind him, gray Cape, silver armor, helmet with white feathers... These characteristics. It was immediately recognized that these people were one of the main battle legions of the Empire, the storm Legion stationed in the southern tip of the northern frozen forest!


    The owner of the hotel, who was also a smart man, ran up quickly. But he was stopped by the cavalry of the two storm regiments from a distance. He didn''t dare to get close, so he could only respectfully ask, "dear guests, what do you need?"


    "Food. Clean and fast. And water! Then my people, everyone''s skin bags were filled with water. We have to be quick. We have to be on our way


    The boss said with a smile: "my Lord, we have famous local wine here. Do you want to..."


    All of a sudden, the general''s eyes glared and snorted heavily. As if with deep prestige, the boss could not help but leg a soft, almost sat down. He heard the general sneer: "drinking on the way is a crime of beheading!"


    What he said was very loud. When the garrison nearby heard it, many people showed their disapproval. Just look at each other is a general, but everyone dare not speak, for a while. The hall was quiet.


    After a while. The leaders of the garrison just managed to tidy up their appearance. He coughed twice and came to salute honestly. The general looked at him and saw that the officer was flushed with drink, and his eyes were even colder. He just gave a slight salute and ignored it.


    "General, we''re from XX garrison camp in XX city. I''m the second level commander of the leader. It''s a great honor to meet an Imperial General here


    The general sneered: "are you soldiers? If it were under my command, they would have all been decapitated! Get out of my sight. I have something important. I don''t want to worry about it with you. Otherwise... Hum. "


    The officer shuddered, quickly pleaded guilty and retired. But the guard cavalry made everyone look unhappy. Of course, they couldn''t drink the wine. Half of them ran out of the hall in dismay. Some unwilling people left with the wine pot in their arms. It seemed that they went back to the room to continue drinking.


    After the hall was quiet, the general suddenly sighed softly: "such armament quality... Alas, how can we fight when we are in danger!"


    A cavalry nearby seemed to be his confidant, but he comforted him in a low voice: "general, there is no strong army in the Empire. The imperial city guards are very good, and the Imperial Navy..."


    "Navy!" When the general heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "no matter how powerful the warship is, can it go to land! This time... Well, let''s not talk about it. We all sit down and eat. After eating and drinking, let''s hurry on the road! "


    At his command, the cavalry standing around dared to sit down one after another. After the food was delivered, there were still people who had finished the inspection. Then they began to eat one by one, but no one said a word.


    In a moment, after eating and drinking, the general stood up and was about to give orders to leave, but suddenly he heard a laugh from above.


    "Ah... If I remember correctly, this is general Andrea of the storm corps!"


    Then he saw a young man in gorgeous clothes coming down the stairs. General Andrea immediately turned around and looked at each other deeply.


    This boy, of course, is Dewey. Dewey said with a smile, "general Andre, have you forgotten? I''m Dewey, the old Dewey Rowling, and now Dewey Rudolph. When I left the frozen forest, you and master Clark brought people to me together. We walked together for a few days


    General Andrea thought a little, and immediately remembered it, but quickly stepped forward two steps, slightly owed his body, and gave a military salute: "it''s the Duke of tulip! Andriy of the storm Corps has seen the tulip Lord


    Dewey came down to Andre''s table and sat him down. Andre hesitated for a moment and sat down patiently.


    "General Andrea, you are not in the north. How did you get here? I remember the Imperial military law that soldiers were not allowed to leave their garrison areas without authorization. Is there something urgent for you to go south this time? "


    When Duwei asked, general Andre''s face became dignified. He hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, your highness, there is something wrong with the north. At the order of general Rostock, the commander of our army, I will report the situation to the military headquarters when I return to the imperial capital. At the same time... "


    He gave a wry smile: "at the same time, I also meet with his Royal Highness The Regent and ask for... Reinforcements!"

 Chapter 326.1

    Just hearing this, Dewey''s heart trembled!


    Reinforcements?


    Roland Empire has 200000 soldiers in the North! Storm Legion is one of the four main battle legions of the Empire. Whether it is well-equipped or powerful, it is the best in the Empire! 200000 strong soldiers are placed in the south end of the frozen forest, although it has always been said that it is to prevent Warcraft in the forest, but also to stop smuggling into the forest... In fact, another important role is training!


    Only in that kind of hard environment can we train strong soldiers.


    It''s not that Dewey hasn''t seen the stormtroopers. At the beginning, Andrea snorted, but said dispiritedly, "I can only make a breakthrough if I can get your advice from the sword sage of Yinxiao."


    Hearing this, they seem to recognize each other, and I''m afraid they''ve even done something.


    Dewey looked at Rodriguez, and Rodriguez said with a smile, "Duchess, do you remember that I went to the northern frozen forest after the coup? At that time, before I went into the forest alone, I met the patrol cavalry of the storm Corps. It was also a coincidence that the leader of the patrol cavalry was general Andrea. General Andrea wanted to stop me from entering the forest, but I didn''t listen to him... "


    Andrea snorted angrily: "you don''t have to be so polite. At the beginning, you and I tried to stop you, but it wasn''t your opponent. You beat me down a few times. You are a saint level warrior. The mainland is invincible. I''m a little level 6 knight. There are only a few hundred cavalry around me. I can''t stop you. You''re kind enough. There''s no one who''s hurt me. I''m very grateful for you. "


    Dewey nodded, and Rodriguez said, "general Andrea, I''m doing it for you. Speaking of which, I still have some sincere respect for the officers and men of the storm Corps. You have suffered a lot for defending the border of the Empire. Moreover, all the officers and men of the storm corps are good. Let me tell you... "


    He took a look at Dewey, who immediately became conscious and nodded slightly.


    Rodriguez looked solemn and continued: "general Andrea, you are not in the imperial capital. You don''t know the situation of the Empire. I don''t ask you what''s wrong in the north. I just say that you ask for reinforcements... But reinforcements, where is it so simple? You probably don''t know. Under the current situation of the Empire, it''s extremely difficult to ask the central government to send reinforcements! "


    Andrea glared: "but the situation in the North!"


    Rodriguez interrupted him and said, "there''s something going on in the north, but is it peaceful elsewhere? If you don''t say anything else, just say northwest! You know what happened in the Northwest last year, don''t you? Grassland people invaded, 20000 cavalry besieged giliat City, a war! To tell you the truth, our province of Desa suffered some losses at that time. But what happened later? It''s not that the peace talks have been hastily concluded and the peace has been calmed down! "


    Andrea nodded. "I know that. It''s written in the military''s monthly newspaper."


    Rodriguez said with a smile: "but it says that the northwest army beat back the prairie people, right? Hum, although you are not in the imperial capital, don''t you know what the northwest army is like? "


    Andrea''s face changed, and suddenly there was a strange flash in his eyes.


    "The situation at that time. In fact, the northwest army colluded with the grassland people and let them enter the pass, which caught us unprepared! Moreover, the northwest army Gang, under the pretext of spring drill, besieged our capital with tens of thousands of troops, cut off our news, and did not let us have a chance to send reinforcements! If it wasn''t for us, Duke tulip, who was smart and tactful. If we break that game, I''m afraid we''ll lose that battle long ago! Northwest army wolf ambition, grassland people are ready to move! At this time, the situation in the northwest is very rotten. There is no such situation. The emperor can send a soldier to come here! You want reinforcements. We want reinforcements in Northwest China! But where are reinforcements coming from? "


    Rodriguez''s last question silenced general Andrea.


    "The main battle corps of the Empire. The northwest army has become a separatist warlord. It is rare that they are not rebellious. But what else can we expect? The regiment of the south is far away from the southern swamp garrison, and to tell you the truth. Since the establishment of the navy in the Empire, every time the Navy expanded, people were drawn from the southern army, because the southerners were good at water and the northerners were bad at it. How many times has the Navy been expanded during the reign of his majesty? The southern army has been transferred again. How many elite soldiers have gone? Later, the Imperial military expenditure did not continue, and the recruitment of the southern Legion had been delayed. Now the southern Legion. How much combat power can we have? I see. There''s probably only one empty shelf left! "


    Andrea was silent for a long time. Then he sighed: "when it comes to military spending, who is not like this! Even our storm corps, the arrears of military expenditure are getting worse year by year! It forces us generals to look for money everywhere! "


    Du Wei suddenly thought of the gold cave outside the imperial capital. It''s just the military background, which is used to raise military funds?


    "That''s it. The Southern Army doesn''t have to count on it. Do you count on the royal city guards?" Rodriguez laughed and said: "the coup the year before last, the second division of Wangcheng was thoroughly cleaned! Twenty thousand talents, none of them! Although the reserve army was called up later, I don''t think I have to say how much combat power the new recruits can have. What''s more, the imperial capital is located in the middle of the mainland. How far is it from the military territory in Northwest China? Hum, if it''s a quick march, I''m afraid it will only take a few days to get under the gate of the imperial capital! In this case, how can the Regent transfer the imperial city guards to you? Once the military strength of the imperial capital is drawn more, it is difficult to protect the Northwest lugao, and he will not have any idea in his heart! But apart from that, where else could the Empire have a field army? As for the local garrisons... General Andrea, the combat effectiveness of the local garrisons should be put aside first. But since the Empire was a thousand years old, are there still few private armies in the territory of the rich and noble families? Once the local garrison has drawn more, it is hard to guarantee that no careerist will take the opportunity to rise! At that time, it will be the state of continental scuffle when the Augustine Dynasty was founded two hundred years ago! "


    Dewey can''t help but praise when he heard this... Rodriguez, it seems that he is not only good at martial arts, but also good at insight and mouth! I am worthy of being a disciple of blue ocean¡° So, it''s about asking for reinforcements... "Andrea''s face was filled with worry¡° So I said, some things are not straightforward. You are not in DIDU. I don''t know what happened to DIDU. The Duke of tulip is the most trusted Minister of the Regent of the Empire at present. There are many things that only he can influence the Regent''s decision! If you''re not polite, even if the prime minister says ten words today, it may not be as good as the Duchess. You need military affairs when you go back to the imperial capital this time. You might as well tell the Duchess first to see if he can help you... Besides, it''s not to divulge military aircraft. As long as the Duchess returns to the imperial capital, what you report to the military headquarters, the Regent will tell us all about the Duchess in a day. " Andrea weighed it in his mind. First of all, it''s really not a very confidential military affair. Anyway, when it comes to the imperial capital, the news will always spread. Secondly, the tulip Duke has been very powerful in the past two years. I have heard of his reputation in the north. At the beginning, I personally picked up the young man in the frozen forest. It seems that he is now an important minister under one person and above ten thousand people. Many people even bet that the young Duke, less than 25 years old, will become the youngest prime minister in the history of the Empire£¨ The current prime minister is an old man in the age of Augustine VI. although the Regent did not touch him, everyone knows that he has been elevated. If there is such a big man who can speak for himself, maybe this time it will be... General Andrea sighed, his eyes were full of worry, finally patted the table, and then said, "send some brothers to guard around, don''t let other people come near, clean up the hall for me!" Immediately the ten cavalry stood up and drove the innkeeper and the waiters to the back. They checked the hall carefully and left several guards outside. After all this, general Andrea clenched his teeth: "Duke, just six days ago, you must have felt the abnormal movement of the earth oscillation, too?" Six days ago, Dewey calculated the day. It was the day when Baihe Chou and the Pope fought each other in the cold spring pass! Then Andrea dipped his fingers in water and drew a pattern on the table

 Chapter 326.2

    There was a lot of water on the table. It seemed that general Andrea was not good at drawing. Fortunately, though the painting is crude, it looks clear.


    There was a big circular arc on the table. General Andrea pointed to the circular arc and said, "look, two. This is the border at the south end of the frozen forest. Although our storm Corps has 200000 soldiers, the damned forest is too big! The southern border is as long as a province! Although we have 200000 troops, it''s very difficult for us to garrison on such a long line. Therefore, for many years, we have adopted the strategy of focusing on Garrison and sending more patrols and Rangers at the same time. That''s barely the end of the mission. "


    Under the arc which symbolizes the border at the southern end of the frozen forest, he casually drew several small circles: "our troops are stationed in several places according to the division, close to the southern end of the forest. At the same time, they patrol back and forth according to the set route every day and night with cavalry team as the unit. Although the soldiers are hard-working, the good thing is that in these years, There''s no big trouble. Another point, unlike other main battle legions, our storm Legion has no main camp! Because several divisions and regiments have all been sent out for distribution and stationing. Otherwise, such a long line will not be seen at all! Even general Rostock''s Pro guard division, with only 20000 people, was stationed a little south. It''s not a secret for a long time. It''s OK to tell you. "


    "The big earthquake six days ago was really frightening. This time I came to the south, I asked people all the way. It seems that the situation here is OK, but in the northern frozen forest, it''s different! That damn earthquake. Break the trees, collapse the mountains and crack the roads! The poor thing is that our two cavalry battalions were stationed in a valley. As a result, the snow mountain collapsed in the earthquake. The poor few thousand brothers only ran out of less than 300 people. Most of the others are buried alive below!! Later, I went to the scene to see that the damned earthquake first collapsed the exits on both sides of the valley, and people could not run out, and then the mountain collapsed... "


    At this point, Andrea''s eyes turned red and his voice choked.


    But he was a soldier after all. He took a deep breath. Continue to draw a few arrows to the south in the arc.


    "In the earthquake just six days ago, no one in the army had ever experienced such a thing. For a moment, people were in a panic, even the generals. Although everyone has settled down a little, after all, they are uneasy. Sure enough, in the afternoon, the disaster happened!


    Now it seems. I don''t know where we started. In short, according to the news in the newspaper, we were in these places... You see, one, two, three, four... Six! Six directions, almost at the same time, a large number of Warcraft ran out of the frozen forest, all the way to the south!


    I''ve been in the north for so many years, but I''ve never been in the north for the rest of my life. I''ve never seen so many Warcraft!!


    In the past, although we have encountered some Warcraft running out of the forest, after all, as long as our patrol cavalry around, yell a few times and scare, we can scare these animals back. After all, those who can be in the south are all low-level Warcraft. The real powerful things live in the deep forest. It''s very rare.


    these ones here. Warcraft mostly has some intelligence, even if it is low-level. If a Warcraft encounters our patrol team, it often knows that it is invincible, so it will retreat and go back. Unless we meet some tough guys, our soldiers will fight.


    But this time the difference is... So a large number of Warcraft poured out, not one head two heads, not ten heads 100 heads, but thousands!!


    At that time, I was not in front of him, but in the landlord general''s camp in the south. But one of my good brothers, a deputy division commander, later told me that his camp was the first to bear the brunt. There was a stream of Warcraft that just hit his camp head-on! At that time, the soldiers standing on the guard tower were completely stunned. The scene was almost like a nightmare!


    The dense stream of Warcraft rushed out, and the soldiers were stunned for a long time before they reacted. When they could resist, the scene was really soft!


    Your highness, Mr. Rodriguez, there are no cowards in our storm corps! However, even if we train hard, most of the soldiers are just ordinary people! They don''t know magic, they only use knives, bows and arrows, and spears!


    On weekdays, if we meet one or two Warcraft, we have to be brave and hard-working, and we can barely drive each other away, but if we meet a large number of


    There are many kinds of Warcraft, but fortunately, these Warcraft seem to have run out in the earthquake. Our barracks are all military fortresses. Later, we ordered to close the barracks and use the fortress walls to defend. The soldiers stand on them to shoot arrows and smash stones


    But those guys, as if they were crazy, a lot of them almost died and tried their best to hit the wall!


    The soldiers are already fighting with their lives! But there are so many of them! Later, some kind of brothers even organized cavalry to fight against Warcraft, and set fire all the way, trying to scare them away... We have used this fire tactic, which is very effective. But this time, it didn''t work.


    Just that afternoon, we lost tens of thousands of people! The two camps in the West have been broken through, and those Warcraft have passed through our defense line, all the way south! After that, general Rostock was furious. He immediately mobilized cavalry from the rear to pursue him. At the same time, he issued a death order to let the rest of the camp guard. Unless the last one died in the war, he was not allowed to step back! Military orders, that night, I think now, do not know how to come over! That night, I accompanied general Rostock in the general''s camp, but after a while, a messenger came to report the situation, saying that there was a breakthrough here, how many people died there, the situation was in crisis here, asking for reinforcements, and what new situation of Warcraft was found there... The next morning, even the reserves in the general''s camp were sent out, I went straight to the battle with my own guards. Before leaving, general Rostock said to me, "if you can''t, then I''ll go up!" I came to the front line, my brother''s division camp. I''m afraid I''ll never forget that scene! Almost half of the fortress wall in front of the camp was crossed, and the remaining half was in danger. Later, my brother told me that in the evening, several large Warcraft appeared. The giant bears were very strong, and it was difficult to shoot them with bows and arrows. The animals nearly collapsed the wall of the fortress. Later, the commander of the division ordered us to use people to fill them at any cost! I don''t know how many brothers are carrying stones and logs to the top of the wall. When the other side collapsed a little, we used people to rush up to fill it. This is the reason why we stayed there all night! Under the wall outside, there are all kinds of corpses everywhere, and the division, which used to be 20000 people, had less than 8000 left in the afternoon of the next day!! Whether it''s day or night, it''s all Warcraft howling outside! The voice is so tragic that people can''t help having nightmares when they think of it now! However, at that time, although we suffered a heavy loss, fortunately, most of the Warcraft appeared were low-level, and we could barely cope with them. But in the early morning of the third day, the situation was not right! In the Warcraft torrent outside, there are some senior guys. I met a wolf king of ice snow devil wolf! Later, I finally know that the legend is true! Those advanced Warcraft have wisdom! And, they can really summon those low-level Warcraft for them to drive! With the emergence of high-level Warcraft, those low-level guys who were just in a mess suddenly seem to be a lot more cunning. They even learned to take turns to attack our camp! To the end, there are some living in the underground Warcraft, began to dig out of the underground cave! The third day is the most difficult day. Those Warcraft become more cunning and clever. They don''t rush up with our bows and arrows as before, but become cunning and know how to dodge! And the magic attack of those Warcraft is also more powerful! Our soldiers, in the absence of magicians, fought to death with only swords and arrows. In the end, less than 20% of my division survived! With the appearance of advanced Warcraft, these originally disordered Warcraft torrents have turned into Warcraft legions At this point, Andrea, the brave general, suddenly gave a bitter smile: "it''s really lucky that I can survive! At that time, there were even a lot of soldiers who couldn''t hold the knife! It''s not that they are not brave, it''s just that no one has seen such a scene! " Dewey couldn''t help asking, "now, what about the Warcraft? Since you can retreat, are they

 Chapter 327

    "I... I don''t know."


    When he said this, general Andrea''s tone was very low, his eyes were not clear, even some... Depressed and desperate!


    At this moment, he didn''t seem to be a powerful general at all. Instead, he seemed to be a lost and desperate man.


    His tone was uncertain and a little confused: "on the third night, we thought we were going to die this time. Although it''s our honor to be a soldier of the Empire and die to defend the Empire, our hearts are unwilling after all. If we face the ferocious enemy, even the iron hoof of the grassland people, I will feel that it''s proper to die... But at that time, I thought that people around us and I thought the same: I died here for no reason, To die under the claws of a group of wild animals is really a little unwilling. At that time, the wall of the fortress was almost broken. The roar of the wolf king in the distance was sharp and harsh. Many soldiers were stunned by the roar. After waking up, their ears were bleeding and they became deaf.


    More people were killed on the spot!


    Your highness, you are not there. I can''t feel that feeling just by my description. There was despair everywhere, and even some soldiers had laid down their weapons. The walls of the fort were banging.


    In the fortress, the ground is also full of corpses. Before, several earthworms came out of the ground. We killed hundreds of people to kill those things. But also lost a few intermediate warriors, many soldiers have no boss, no officer. It took hundreds of bodies and several houses to fill the holes in the ground.


    Some fire magic Warcraft, the flame. The outside of the fortress wall has been burned to black. Some soldiers who fell from the wall were torn to pieces in an instant!


    At that moment, no one would think that we could live... But at that time, a miracle was born.


    I think, maybe the goddess bless... Forgive me, before I was not a devout believer, but after that day. I pray devoutly every day.


    After the night of the third day passed, the Warcraft outside suddenly quieted down. The original violent scene suddenly became silent. The scene was very strange! But after that, the wolf king, who was the leader, suddenly howled a few times. That time, his voice had no lethality. Then the archer standing on the tower almost cried out in a weeping voice, "they''re retreating, they''re retreating!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded until those damned guys, as if they came all of a sudden. All of a sudden, they all turned around and ran back to the forest. At that moment, I think, everyone has infinite hope in his heart.


    However, after the statistical loss. But let everyone''s heart drop blood! That''s a division of 20000 people! Duchess, an elite division, brave soldiers, young lives, they braved the ice and snow of the northern country to defend the border of the Empire, they can eat cold food and drink snow water to quench their thirst. But a good young man who can ride a horse all day and all night and keep his waist straight! Finally count down, still can stand, only more than 2000 people! The others, even if they are still alive, have completely lost their fighting capacity. The only thing waiting for them is to retire!


    What saddens me most is that many soldiers, after Warcraft retreated. Exhausted the last strength. Suddenly he lost his weapon and fell to the ground. I''ve lost my breath and never woke up again! "


    General Andre''s eyes were red, and he shed a drop of tears. After wiping them away, he clenched his fists: "general Rostock ordered me not to rest, and immediately took people to the imperial capital to report the situation... Although those Warcraft retreated, this strange phenomenon... God knows if it will happen again! If those Warcraft come again... Then with our storm legion, it is absolutely impossible to resist!


    We storm legion, not afraid of death, but those Warcraft attack means, really let us unable to resist! Those are not ordinary beasts, but Warcraft! Often more than a dozen low-level Warcraft, issued a fire magic, instant can engulf a wall, instant can kill us dozens of excellent archers!


    There are also Warcraft of wind system, which can fire wind blades. Even our soldiers in armor can''t resist it! On the wall, there are many young men who have been cut dead by the wind blade! And the earthworms that can get into the fortress from underground


    son of a gun!!


    To deal with these things, we need more and stronger power! Better... Better have a magician!


    Only a magician can deal with this kind of Warcraft


    Dewey heard this in silence.


    In his heart, there was a great fear!


    North... Frozen forest!


    Those Warcraft, why suddenly south? Or going south in groups? Is it only because of the earthquake that these things were shocked that they moved on a large scale?


    Or?


    Anyway, is something wrong with the dragon people??


    What Dewey is most concerned about at the moment is whether the exiled races in the north have beaten the territory of the dragon race?


    If it is... Then it''s not exactly what the pope said about "a crisis never seen in a thousand years"!


    It seems that this is the only way to explain what the pope said!


    Dewey tried to calm down the confusion, and his voice was a little dry: "general Andre, please allow me to pay tribute to the bravery of your soldiers first! You are real imperial soldiers! You have defended your honor and duty with your lives! Defend the people of the Empire! I will tell the Regent what I heard today. At the same time, I will try my best to convince him and give more support to the North! This is my promise


    With that, Dewey stood up and bowed to the general with a solemn face. Andrea quickly stood up to return the gift and got Dewey''s promise. He seemed a little excited.


    Next to Rodriguez also stood up and gave Andrea a a solemn knighthood.


    "So, after Warcraft retreated. And you''re on your way to the south? "


    "Three days and three nights, without sleep." General Andrea gave a wry smile: "when we set out, each of us took two more horses, all of which were the best selected horses! Half of them are dead on the road... There are still some horses that can''t be supported. When they are on the road, they will be handed over to the local garrison guard. "


    Dewey couldn''t help being moved.


    It''s more than thousands of miles to come here from the north?


    Three days and three nights without sleep. These guys are really iron men.


    "Today, I saw that my brothers couldn''t support it any more. So I ordered them to come into this small town to eat something. Otherwise, they would continue to eat dry food on horseback." When general Andrea said this, Dewey noticed that, sure enough, all the cavalry with him were thin. Although still looks like so young tiger defends, but exhausted actually is unable to hide.


    As Dewey was about to say something, general Andre shook his head with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, you don''t have to say anything more. It''s a pity that we have suffered a lot this time. However, many Warcraft still rushed in... Several camps were broken through. As I went south, I saw many traces of Warcraft raging on the road, in several small towns and villages near the north. It''s a mess. When those things rush into the human world, they will naturally make a mess. Now the north is in chaos. I went all the way south and entered some small cities. People were in a panic. The bad news spread quickly... Moreover, we sent cavalry to hunt down those Warcraft, and the effect was not very good. Break through Warcraft. It is estimated that there are at least a few hundred of them, or even more. Once they walk into the hinterland of the Empire, they immediately disperse and walk in various villages, towns, fields, woods, or valleys. This makes it more difficult to hunt and kill. and. Once these things get into a city, a normal city. Those garrisons, where there is any combat effectiveness, can withstand such things.


    I even saw along the way that many residents of the north are already moving south. "


    Du Wei nodded: "I''m afraid these things can''t be solved by the cavalry of storm Legion. The Warcraft that rush in will cause chaos after they are scattered. At that time, as long as the Empire offers some rewards, there will be folk magicians and mercenary organizations to hunt and kill..."


    After comforting general Andrea for a few words, Dewey said, "I''m worried about the North... Those Warcraft suddenly" migrate "in large scale..." Dewey used the word "migration" instead of "invasion", because it''s hard for him to judge whether these things are due to the natural migration after the earthquake, Or because of some force.


    "Besides, is there any other movement or abnormality in the frozen forest?"


    General Andrea shook his head. "I''m sorry, Duchess. I don''t know that either. When I set out, general Rostock had organized two death squads, sent two teams of brave men who were not afraid of death, and went into the frozen forest to explore the news. But I started immediately afterwards, so I don''t know if they found anything later. But I think... "


    "What?"


    "I think there are some mercenary regiments and adventure teams sneaking in and out of the frozen forest all the year round. Some magicians will go into the frozen forest to find the Warcraft they need. Perhaps, in those few days, there might be someone else just in the forest... Before I left, I had put forward this proposal to general Rostock, the commander of the army, and suggested that he issue an announcement, search for information, and see if there are people coming out of the forest, which can provide some valuable clues. "


    Dewey nodded: "that''s a good idea."


    Then he looked at general Andrea and said, "well, I think you are very tired. I think you might as well take your warriors and have a rest here tonight. After all... "


    Andrea immediately shook his head: "no! Thank you for your kindness, Duke. But before I set out, general Rostock issued a strict order that I must arrive at the imperial capital within five days. The official document I took with me had his signed order and date limit! I must feel in time that the commander-in-chief of the imperial capital has completed the task only after it has been signed and confirmed by the military headquarters... Otherwise, if it is not within the time limit, it is a violation of military law! Adult, and this matter is urgent, I can''t delay, although I am tired, but those dead brothers are looking at me! If I delay my time, I will be condemned by my conscience! "


    Duwei felt more and more admiration for general Andre. After sighing, he felt for a while in his arms, but he took out two bottles, handed them over and said, "I believe you know, I''m also a magician. This is the magic potion that I made up, which can be used to treat injuries and make people recover quickly. Please accept my gift, let you and your subordinates drink, also can reduce some fatigue After a pause, Dewey said to Rodriguez, "go to the cavalry who are guarding us and ask them to give up twenty of the best horses to general Andrea and his men. I think general Andrea''s horses have gone so far that I''m afraid they have lost some of their horsepower. " General Andrea was immediately very grateful, took two magic potion bottles from Dewey, and then took a deep breath: "thank you for your kindness, Duchess! I also ask you not to forget your promise that when you return to the imperial capital, you can tell the Regent... "I will try my best!" Du Weizhuang swears. Duwei asked for a horse. The cavalry refused. They picked out twenty horses and replaced them with Andre and his men. Then the tough man from the North nodded to Duwei after he mounted the horse. Without saying more, he yelled and took his twenty horses south like the wind. The cloak full of dust is flying, but it looks so bright

 Chapter 328

    Seeing off general Andrea and others, where does duvet have the heart to stay here for another night?


    Seeing that there was a big event in the north, I was afraid that general Andrea would cause a great disturbance as soon as he arrived at the imperial capital. At this time, where can we slow down on the road?


    Dewey immediately announced that he would give up the plan of staying overnight and set out on the road immediately. At this time, the cavalry of the accompanying garrison were making a lot of complaints, because many of them had been drunk for a long time. At this time, driving all night would not have killed them?


    Dewey looked at these garbage like cavalry, his heart could not help but generate a trace of anger, said to Rodriguez: "no matter what they are, anyway, I don''t need any escort! Just let them go back by themselves. Just you, me and Joe, the three of us set out on our own


    Since Dewey had given the order, although the old soldiers were frightened, they could not go on the road all night without suffering, and many people were very happy.


    Duwei and Rodriguez three people directly on the carriage, Rodriguez himself to Duwei car, Joe and Duwei sat in the carriage.


    But as soon as the carriage was out of town, Dewey suddenly called "stop.".


    Rodriguez stopped the carriage and opened the window.


    Dewey came out and sighed: "Mr. Rodriguez, I''ve thought about it for a while, but I''m sorry to let you go back and forth."


    Rodriguez grinned calmly: "Duke, since I''m under your command, if you have anything, please tell me."


    Du Wei nodded: "my bodyguard elder Yan should have gone to the northwest. Please, Hussein, come with my teacher, right? Originally, they were invited to come together to deal with Bai He Chou. But now that I''m out of danger, I don''t need them. I''d like you to go to the northwest at once... It''s better to meet them on the way. My teacher, please go back to the Duke''s residence in the northwest. The northwest is our home base. We always have to keep a good master in our hometown. Otherwise, if the northwest army takes the opportunity to make any tricks, I''m afraid I can''t be at ease. As for you and Hussein... "


    Rodriguez laughed: "Your Highness, you want me to join Hussein. Why don''t you go to the frozen forest in the north at once? "


    Dewey was said by Rodriguez to be in the mind, also did not wriggle, said directly: "I am really upset! Those strange movements of Warcraft, I''m afraid it''s not a good omen! In the north of the frozen forest, something must have happened! And, although storm Corps chief Rostock sent people into the forest to explore the news. But I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary soldiers to go too far. You and Hussein, after all, are Saint class strongmen. Even if you meet big stocks of Warcraft, you have the ability to protect yourself. And what I need is... "


    At this point, Dewey''s eyes flickered: "what I need is that you can go all the way north. Across the lake, straight north, and even... To the end of the forest!! You may not know the way, but Hussein must know... Because. We have been there! I ask you to go to the end of the forest and have a look... Because I got some bad news from the old man of the Pope, if it''s true... "


    Seeing Dewey so solemn, Rodriguez could not help but be serious: "what''s the news?"


    "If it''s true..." Dewey said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid the future disaster will be more serious than this one hundred times! Maybe even the whole continent of Roland. The greatest crisis of human existence


    Rodriguez could not help but be moved. He was about to ask, but Dewey shook his head: "it''s a long story. Now is not the time, and... Specifically, you can ask Hussein, I know, he should know. The only thing I can tell you is. The end of the frozen forest. In the far north, there is a barrier for human survival! It was set by the gods... But... Forget it. When you see Hussein, he will have plenty of time to explain to you


    Dewey said it was so serious that Rodriguez didn''t dare to delay any longer. He immediately went on his way. Fortunately, there were two horses tied behind the carriage. Rodriguez led one and then went to the northwest alone.


    Qiao Qiao heard Du Wei say so terrible, sitting in the carriage, can''t help but have some disbelief: "you say, is it the dragon clan? What happened to the dragon people? "


    Du Wei said with a bitter smile: "Qiao Qiao, do you remember that when you went to the dragon mountain with your teacher, on the way back, fortunately, the Dragon had trouble. The dragon clan leader didn''t chase you, so you ran back, right? I tell you, where is the territory of the dragon? It is set up by the gods. Although the dragon is our enemy... For human beings, they are a defensive barrier! Because further north... There are other races of creatures! "


    JOJO''s eyes widened. After duvet explained casually, JOJO didn''t look very surprised: "well, you mean those exiled races will come back? I don''t think so. The head of the dragon clan is really powerful! "


    Du Wei looked at the night sky in the north and said in a low voice: "I hope so... It''s really ridiculous. Now, I suddenly hope that the strength of the old dragon is better and better..."


    Du Wei quietly returned to the imperial capital, and did not cause much reaction.


    After all, no one knew about Duwei''s capture by Bai He Chou, even Duwei''s bodyguards in the Duke''s mansion. All I know is what friends duvier went to work with.


    Although he met Rodriguez on the road, Rodriguez didn''t send the news to the imperial capital. It''s useless to send the news to the imperial capital. It''s better to go to the Northwest for help.


    Therefore, Dewey quietly returned to the Duke''s house, and his bodyguards only thought that the Duke had come back after his private affairs.


    It was reported that in the early morning of this day, someone from the palace came and sent the Regent''s order. He said he would invite the Duke to the palace at once.


    Dewey nodded.


    It seems that the news from general Andrea has been reported to the palace. Duvet didn''t delay all the way, but arrived at the capital one day later than general Andre.


    He doesn''t care to rest, and settles Joe... This violent girl, Dewey directly arranges her to live with Miss snake Nicole.


    Dewey quickly changed his clothes and went to the palace to see the Regent.


    This time I see Prince Chen, but I''m not as leisurely as I was in the garden last time. Dewey was introduced directly by the waiter into a very solemn hall.


    When he came in, he saw two familiar faces. One was the chancellor of the exchequer of the Empire. Dewey almost got married to the finance minister''s granddaughter, but later he changed to his brother Gabriel.


    The other is Marquis robustscher, the current Prime Minister of the Empire, who has been living in seclusion since the coup d''etat in the imperial capital and has been "sick" at home for half a year.


    In addition, there are several big men in the military command, including the military secretary who is now nominally the number one figure in the military command. An old general, Dewey, remembers that his name is Hughes. My father, Earl Raymond, was the number two in the imperial army. It is said that they are not in the right direction with the old man, so they seldom walk around.


    This old man has been in the imperial army for more than 40 years... It is said that there are a large number of old men in various armies. But Dewey was very upset with the old man.


    It''s very simple, because it''s said that it was this old man who promoted Lu Gao, the leader of the northwest army!


    I have to say that. It''s the biggest failure of his political career!


    Moreover, he also signed the order to dispense with the order of general lombardun.


    To duvier''s surprise, camisilo, the commander of the imperial sheriff''s department. He was also in this room. It is reasonable to say that things in the north have nothing to do with the Public Security Department of the imperial capital.


    Does... Dewey''s heart move, it seems that the Regent wants to promote this camisillo!


    In the Regent''s lineage, the only one with military background is camisiro. He used to work as an undercover agent under the great prince and served in the guards of the royal city. Later, he served as the commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, and also served as a military officer.


    It seems that such an occasion, put him to attend the meeting, mostly is a signal issued by Prince Chen. This Lord camisiro, I''m afraid he will be promoted to the military headquarters in a few days!!


    When Dewey came in, he found that the atmosphere was very tense. Prince Chen, the Regent, was sitting high in his chair. There was no joy or anger on his face, but his lips were tightly pursed, only duvet, who was familiar with him. From his habitual movements, we can see that his Highness The Regent is very angry and impatient though he doesn''t show it on his face!


    As for the famous prime minister, Mr. robustscher, the old man Dewey has seen him several times, but since the coup, he has basically retired to the second tier. I''m afraid that his position as prime minister will be changed soon.


    The reason why he has been able to survive until now is that none of the most trusted people under Prince Chen can be the prime minister in terms of influence and qualifications. When it comes to fame, it''s Dewey... But I''m afraid that no matter how famous Dewey is, if a 16-year-old boy is promoted to be the Prime Minister of the Empire, others will think that the Regent is crazy!


    Therefore, the Regent''s attitude towards the prime minister is still very respectful, but the real power has been taken back. The prime minister has no real power now. However, the old man, who had been an official all his life, seemed to understand his own situation, so since the coup, he has been keeping a very low profile, claiming to be ill, and has been cultivating at home for nearly a year.


    It seems that he has made up his mind to stand up for the last post honestly, and then once the Regent finds a suitable replacement, he can put down the burden and go back to his hometown for the elderly.


    However, out of such a big thing, even if only for the sake of nominal care, or need his experience, Prince Chen also invited him.


    But look at the old Prime Minister. Also and Chen Prince sit in the chair, the old body seems to be some weak curled up, a pair of eyes half open half closed, a face enigmatic appearance, but the mouth closed tightly.


    In the field, I saw the old man of the finance minister, but his face was excited and red. Looking at that, his beard blew with anger, and his eyes were wide. The old man even rolled up his sleeves. It seemed that he was going to fight with someone.


    It''s no one else who fights with the chancellor of the exchequer. It''s the big man in the military, old general Hughes.


    In fact, Dewey occasionally heard his father count Raymond and uncle alpha, the bodyguard, mention the old man. In fact, this old Hughes is not a bad man, but he has a strong sense of fame and wealth.


    He''s been in the army all his life. Now he''s almost 70 years old, but he refuses to retire. In fact, everyone knows that he always has a wish in his heart that he can get the title of "marshal" before he retires. After retiring, we can also honor our ancestors!


    But can the title of "marshal" be granted casually? In the history of the Empire, only when he made great contributions to the world and set up a great foundation for the Empire, could he be awarded the title of "marshal".


    For example, the ancestor of the Rowling family. The whole Augustine Dynasty was fought by him, and finally he got the title of Marshal.


    Now there has been no land war on the mainland. This old man, even if he has worked hard all his life, he really doesn''t have any credit for crying ghosts and gods... It''s really a little reluctant to be a marshal.


    But in his heart, he couldn''t let go of this idea. For so many years, he still insisted on his post. Just waiting for the chance


    "Expand the army! You guys in the army want to expand all day long!!! But what about the money? " The chancellor of the exchequer roared angrily: "the army is huge! The Empire raised a million local garrisons. Can''t those troops be used!! We need to expand the army!! Does the Ministry of Finance spend tens of millions of gold coins every year to support the local garrison. You can''t use it? As soon as we have something to do, we say we are short of military strength! Insufficient military strength!!! In this case, it''s better to abolish the local garrison first!! For military expenditure, I tell you, no! No is no!! Open your mouth for a million!! Hughes, do you know what a million gold coins are! It''s a province''s annual income!! million? Now the Ministry of Finance doesn''t!! This year''s southern snow disaster has cost two million! There are also snow disasters in the south, affecting the income of several provinces!! The loss has not been fully estimated now!!! Moreover, the spring drill has just passed, and the military expenditure has exceeded the standard! Now you''re going to expand again!! If you want to use troops, you can directly reorganize the garrison in those places! "


    Hughes, the military boss, was furious: "nonsense! I want the main battle corps! What''s the use of those local garrisons! Don''t you know what''s going on in the north now! You... "


    "I don''t know!" The chancellor of the exchequer straightened his neck: "you say the garrison is useless! If it doesn''t work, why spend so much money on military every year! It''s no use, just withdraw!! After withdrawing, I will naturally have money to get your main battle army for you!! Damn it... Don''t you know how tight the Empire''s finances are now


    Seeing the two important ministers of the Empire quarrel with each other like this, Du Wei can''t help but be stunned. Now, where are these two important ministers?


    After all, camisillo had some friendship with Dewey. When he saw Dewey come in, he gently pulled him, gave him a friendly smile and said in a low voice: "don''t be surprised. I''m in the imperial capital... But how many times a month? These two guys have been fighting all their lives... We''ve been used to it for a long time. "


    The Regent took a look at Dewey, and the corners of his mouth relaxed. He fixed his eyes on Dewey and cleared his throat. He this cough, quarrel of two old guys all quickly shut up the mouth, each step back.


    "Dewey, here you are at last." The Regent Wang said with a smile: "come on, this is your first time to attend such a meeting. Sit down. I was just about to hear you


    Then he said, "come on, bring a chair for tulip."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned!


    There are good chairs in this hall, just under the Regent''s throne, and there are many empty seats on both sides.


    However, since the Regent spoke, naturally, a waiter came in immediately. In a moment, he brought in a very beautiful chair and was about to put it down


    The Regent laughed: "move closer to me."


    The four waiters managed to lift the chair up a little.


    "Come closer, what are you doing so far away from me?"


    The Regent seemed discontented.


    At last, the Regent showed a satisfied smile: "OK, here it is. Dewey, sit down and listen to this with me. "


    Then he pointed to the chair


    There was no sound!


    Because, the position of the chair


    Although duvet is a duke and Lord of the northwest province, he is definitely not in the forefront among the people in the present palace in terms of seniority and age.


    But the position of this chair... Originally, the current Prime Minister of the Empire, robustscher, sat in the first position on the left. Just now, at the request of the Regent, Dewey''s chair was moved to the front of the old Prime Minister! Bottom left! According to the tradition of the Empire... This is the position of prime minister?! Faced with the Regent''s smile, Dewey felt uneasy. He looked at the chair with a bitter smile, as if a nail was standing on it at the moment. Then, under the public''s attention, Dewey took a deep breath, walked over with a stiff head, and sat down slowly as if he was carrying a thousand weight. At this moment, the old Prime Minister robustscher, who was sitting next to Duwei, suddenly opened a gap in his squinting eyes, and looked at Duwei carefully. A ray of strange color flashed in his turbid eyes, then disappeared, narrowed his eyes again, and became the old half sleepless appearance before. Everyone looked at Dewey and the Regent. For a moment, it seemed that everyone was a little strange. But Prince Chen, the Regent, seemed relaxed, as if he didn''t understand the deep meaning in people''s eyes. He said with a smile: "go on, eh, the chancellor of the exchequer, and old general Hughes, please go on. But when you two talk, don''t be too loud. Otherwise, our prime minister will wake up from his sleep. " He seems to have said a joke, but at this moment, who dares to laugh?? Everyone was as quiet as a cicada. Even the chancellor of the exchequer and the old general Hughes shrunk their heads and stood back and looked at Prince Chen¡° Well, don''t you tell me? " Chen Prince light a smile: "so good, I see you said so long time, should also tired.". Now, let''s listen to the tulip Lord

 Chapter 329

    Dewey''s mood at the moment is as strange as it is. It''s really unexpected for Prince Chen to do things. How can you have such a play at such a time?


    What does he want? Put yourself on the stove to bake?


    Supporting the chancellor of the exchequer offends the military. Supporting the military''s expansion offends the chancellor of the exchequer.


    Just as everyone in the hall was staring at Dewey, Dewey suddenly laughed. He slowly stood up. Hell, he just sat down.


    "Your Highness." Du Wei''s smile was light, but there was a trace of cunning in his eyes: "all of you sitting here are important ministers of the Empire. I''m just a frontier Lord. I''m young. What''s your opinion? But... "


    When he said this, he seemed to pause on purpose, and then he said with a low smile: "I see the prime minister sitting steadily all the time... Lord robustscher, it seems that he has made up his mind. Your highness, why don''t we listen to the advice of the prime minister? With his rich experience, there may be a better way


    With a few words, he kicked the ball to an old prime minister who was out of the picture.


    Although this hot potato was left to old robustscher by him. However, it seems that the old butcher is not very angry. His half closed and half narrowed eyes finally slowly opened, as if he had a look at Du Wei. There was no dissatisfaction in his eyes, but there was a flash of appreciation.


    Well, this young boy, who is so proud and pampered, can know how to keep his head down and hide his talent... It seems that he is indeed a good candidate... But, your highness, the candidate you chose is too young.


    Just... Let me call it the Augustine Dynasty. Finally, make a little contribution.


    Chen Prince hears Du Wei''s words, is also a tiny smile, in the eyes can''t help but some satisfaction.


    However, this is indeed a test, and it is also a test. If Dewey really listens to his own words, he dares to speak up and evaluate who is right and who is wrong between the chancellor of the exchequer and the number one leader of the military... That is a stupid performance! No matter how powerful you are, no matter how talented you are... In this circle. It''s about qualifications!


    Even if you''re right, you''re smart. But some people, some things, you are not qualified enough circumstances, never talk about! Because you can''t!


    It seems that this boy has been training well in Northwest China for more than a year.


    Originally saw Du Wei young, actually a come in by the Regent arranged to sit in the most sensitive "bottom left first" position. Even if everyone knows that the young Duke is red and purple, such a "rise" still makes some old guys dissatisfied, which inevitably leads to some imbalance. Fortunately, Duwei didn''t say anything boldly, so he pushed the old Prime Minister down, and others listened. Instead of blaming Dewey for his cunning, an idea came into his mind at the same time:


    This hairy boy is still on his way!


    "Well, please tell me what you mean." The Regent looked with a smile at old robustscher, who had been dozing off.


    The old Prime Minister coughed a few times. A lifetime of official career. After several decades of reign of emperor Augustine VI, he was also born into a big family. With his qualifications, experience and family power, he gradually came to the position of prime minister.


    Emperor Augustine VI was not a good servant. It''s not easy to assist the emperor who is eager for great achievements. Often because ministers can not meet the vanity of the monarch''s transition, excessive waste of national power, and some unrealistic requirements, the end is bleak. Like the former chancellor of the exchequer


    But this robustscher. His position as prime minister has always been as stable as Mount Tai! During the reign of emperor Augustine VI, the leading figures in various departments of the Empire did not know how many had been changed. However, the old robustscher had been sitting in the position of Prime Minister for 20 years!


    What''s more, he is not the kind of slanderer who only flatters the monarch. He is always very clever to find a breakthrough in contradiction. Using skillful political skills to soften all kinds of sharp contradictions. It''s not the kind of fatuous person who completely holds the emperor''s thigh in order to satisfy the emperor''s great success. In the imperial officialdom, the reputation of the old prime minister is quite good.


    "The prime minister didn''t speak just now. We thought you were asleep." Chen Prince and appropriate "beat" a.


    The old Prime Minister smiles. He reluctantly stands up. His old body looks even weaker. But at the moment, his smile shows the calm of an old politician!


    "Your Highness." "Please forgive my silence... But I''ve just been thinking about two things," robbacher said with a smile


    "What''s the problem?"


    The old man put up two fingers: "one is urgent, the other is slow."


    He calmly turned around and bowed to the chancellor of the exchequer and general Hughes: "in my opinion, both of them have a point. The so-called national affairs, financial affairs and military affairs, there is no right or wrong between the two. However, although there is no right or wrong in the matter itself, there is a distinction between urgency and slowness. "


    As soon as the old man spoke, after all, he had been prime minister for 20 years. Although he had been dormant in recent years, there was still some weight. As soon as he spoke, the following heavyweights did not speak, but listened to the old man quietly and respectfully.


    "First of all, the proposal of the chancellor of the exchequer... The combat effectiveness of the local garrison of the Empire. Well, we must understand that there are some things that can be done quickly! But some things can''t be solved in a day or two! The redundancy of the local garrison has been a headache for the Empire for decades or even generations. Low combat power, that''s right. It''s a huge number, and it''s true. It''s true that military spending is too wasteful. "


    He took a look at the old general Hughes, who seemed to be arguing. Before the other party could speak, he said, "Hughes, my old friend. Don''t refute these questions. Because they are facts. Of course... I''m not in favor of cutting off the huge local garrison now. After all, this is not a good time! We have a lot of problems. The empire is not stable. More importantly, the vast territory of the Empire also required a large number of troops to guard it. This problem needs to be solved slowly. Even if disarmament is to be carried out, it will be a long process. "


    Old Hughes''s face was a little complicated. He shook his head and didn''t speak at last.


    "Next... Talk about the north. The storm Corps. It''s urgent! brook no delay. It is an undeniable fact that the military strength is insufficient. " Robbacher took another look at the chancellor of the exchequer. "Well, MUNEs, you don''t have to argue. I think your idea, that is, "let the local garrison be transferred to the north", is a very stupid idea. The battle effectiveness of the northern storm Corps is second to none of the main battle corps of the Empire! If they can''t stop those damned Warcraft... Oh, I''m sorry, your majesty. My words are a little rude, which is beneath my identity... "


    He said calmly, but Dewey''s eyes suddenly brightened!


    Because in this old guy just finished this sentence, his address to Prince Chen seems to be habitually wrong. Or deliberately... His address, unknowingly, changed from his highness to "Your Majesty"!


    For this address, Prince Chen doesn''t seem to notice. Maybe


    "If even the storm Corps can''t stop those Warcraft. So what reason do we have to believe that the local garrison can do better than the brave storm corps? Moones, my old friend. You know that you are worried about finance. In fact, I agree with you, but you have to understand that the south of the storm Corps is the vast land in the north of the Empire! If the north is in chaos, next year... No. Don''t wait until next year, this spring''s fiscal revenue will be greatly affected! Therefore, since you are worried about the financial problems, you need to consider that if we do not inject fresh and reliable fighting capacity into the northern storm corps, once our northern barrier is lost... Then the north is in chaos. Financial revenue will lose more! Gentlemen. This is a difficulty! I can''t think of any perfect way, but maybe we can weigh the pros and cons. Then we should choose a more important and urgent problem to solve. As for other disadvantages, we might as well put up with it for a while. "


    Du Wei can''t help sighing


    No leak, no leak... Is this the experience of an old official in foreign land? He criticized the finance minister and the military minister at the same time, but supported them at the same time. Finally, he expressed his position tactfully.


    This kind of words, absolutely not only rely on smart can do, it needs experience! What we need more is status and qualification!! Among so many people in the venue, maybe Duwei is more powerful than this old man now. But if he says this, he is afraid that he will annoy the two big men. Even if other people don''t dare to retort face to face because of Prince Chen, he is afraid that he will make fun of himself.


    Only the old prime minister, with his 20 years of influence and prestige, can say something. Even if he accused the finance minister and the military boss, the two old guys can only accept it. It''s hard to refute this. For anyone, there is absolutely no such prestige and qualifications as the old Prime Minister!


    "So you''re in favor of military expansion?" The Regent laughs.


    "No, your highness, I''m not in favor of ''military expansion'', but I think we can make some adjustments appropriately. My suggestion is that this matter should be divided into three steps! In the first step, we can mobilize two divisions from the guards of Wangcheng to go north immediately! The second step, which can be carried out at the same time as the first step, is to order the southern Corps stationed in the southern swamp to dispatch a division to supplement the imperial city guards! As for the third step, it is to recruit new soldiers! However, these recruits were used to supplement the southern army. What''s more, I mean, this recruitment must be carried out according to the combat effectiveness standard of the main army corps, and the number is not two divisions, but four! At the same time... I suggest that we cut down part of the military expenditure on the local garrison next year, and we can make some adjustments. "


    Prince Chen thought for a while and murmured, "will it be a little risky to transfer two divisions of the imperial city guards to the north, Prime Minister? Northwest... "


    When it comes to the sensitive topic of "northwest", everyone is silent, especially general Hughes, the military leader, looks a little ugly. After all, it was lugao of the northwest army that he vigorously promoted. This is almost an indelible stain in his political career. Although, in Du Wei''s opinion, these are not his fault. After all, chishuiduan, the disciple of the wizard king of Daxueshan, is not an ordinary person! He has so strong strength, coupled with intelligence, how can he stand out! We can''t blame this veteran of the military¡° So, I think it''s a decision that requires courage. " The old Prime Minister''s gentle words seemed to carry heavy weight¡° Need courage decision... "Chen Prince nodded, after a while, he just seemed to smile:" well, yes, this really needs courage. But I, Augustine family, never lack courage! Wang Cheng''s guards, even without two divisions, are afraid of the northwest? What''s more... In the short term, I think we have a tulip Archduke in the northwest He took a last look at Dewey.

 Chapter 330

    It seems that the direction of the matter has become clear, but the old general Hughes seems to have some dissatisfaction: "Your Highness, I have no opinion about the transfer from Wang Cheng''s guards. I also believe that brave soldiers can defend the capital. But if they are transferred from the Southern Army... Your highness, we all know the situation of the southern army. All along, for many years, every time the Empire expanded its navy, it was the southern Legion that sent troops to supplement the Navy. Today, the southern Legion has only a huge shelf left. This time, if another division is sent to go... "


    "Then let the navy soldiers return to the land!" The Regent finally made up his mind!


    Why not?


    This new words, let everyone is a shock!


    Over the past two decades, the military strategy of the Empire has been to lay stress on the sea and despise the land, which has been a recognized fact!


    The warships are getting bigger and bigger, the navy is expanding and expanding, and the Nanyang expedition is expanding and expanding


    Although the recent expeditions have gained less and less each time. But after all, every time there are also profitable. Even the chancellor of the Exchequer had to admit that expeditions could bring benefits to the Empire, as long as he didn''t waste money and money to make any grand celebrations and triumphal ceremonies.


    The old Chancellor of the exchequer did not oppose the victory ceremony. After all, it was an honor for the expeditionary soldiers. However, just for the sake of a formal show off, it would be foolish to widen the canal for more than 100 miles, mobilize more than 100 thousand labors to operate, and spend millions of gold coins.


    In everyone''s heart, we still have a certain favor for the expedition to Nanyang. After all, the benefits of so many years of expeditions. Has left a deep "vanity" in everyone''s heart!


    Even Dewey''s father, count Raymond. In fact, a smart and capable person is not against the Nanyang expedition. He just thinks that "the number of expeditions should be slightly reduced, and the time interval should be carefully calculated". The simplest point is: fatten up and kill!


    Can Chen Prince of this "return land", this step. But far more than the people''s imagination to go further!!


    For Hughes, the military boss, every army is his lifeblood. To abolish any army is extremely reluctant for the military... As soon as he heard this, his face immediately changed and he was about to voice his opposition, but he felt a ray of eyes coming from the side. It''s old Prime Minister robustscher.


    There was a deep warning and dissuasion in robbacher''s eyes. Old Hughes immediately felt cold in his heart, knowing that it was the old prime minister who hinted that he would never oppose the Regent now.


    "The number of fighters in the Imperial Navy has risen to nearly 150000! Nearly a thousand warships Prince Chen said faintly: "there are twenty new large warships to be launched this year... What a glorious and powerful number it is! What a huge number!! Well, it''s true. Everyone is intoxicated with the strength of the Navy, the navy is invincible... But I would like to ask you. Such a powerful navy, such an invincible Navy... What''s the use of my coming? "


    Prince Chen slapped the table hard. With a bang, everyone''s expression was shocked.


    He heard Prince Chen''s voice and asked, "what''s the use? To deal with the aborigines of Nanyang? For those who only paddle canoes. Aborigines fighting with sticks, spears made of stones, bows and arrows made of branches? In order to deal with these aborigines, it will cost our Loran Empire tens of millions of military spending, 150000 navies and nearly a thousand warships every year?!! It''s a pity that we are still intoxicated with this kind of "victory" and have beautiful dreams!! What a joke! It''s a shame!! Navy invincible? It''s invincible! That''s because there are no enemies at sea in this world! Since not, the Empire wants such a huge Navy. What''s the use of that?! Is it good for decoration? "


    His every word, word by word, is very popular. In the hall, everyone was speechless. Only duvet kept his face calm, but he couldn''t help looking at the Regent more. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind... Did he


    "The prairie wolf is still riding! The warlords in the northwest are under separate rule. Now something has happened in the North! The army is stretched. Try to support. But a lot of military spending is thrown into the sea every year! Are we all blind Suddenly the Regent called out, "Hughes! General Hughes! You tell me, why do you see the army lacking combat power. You know to expand the army! However, when you see the Navy wasting imperial finance, you have nothing to do. As a minister of military affairs, you are all pretending to be deaf and dumb?! Are you old Yan confused or selfish


    This last question can be regarded as a heart killing remark. Old Hughes heart fierce a jump, but had to go up two steps, hang head way: "is... Is old minister fatuous."


    "Fatuous? I don''t think you are fatuous! It''s selfish! Hum, your military headquarters have always regarded the army as your private property!! Fierce, any military affairs can only be expanded, not cut!! Redundant army does not cut, that is you are reluctant to give up! what is it? It''s food protection!! But the army of this empire is not the food of your army! If you want to protect it, you can''t protect it! " He had stood up and leaned forward, waiting for general Hughes: "why don''t you talk? Huh? Can''t tell? Let me say it then! "


    Later, Prince Chen took a breath and said: "last year, someone proposed to withdraw a division of garrison infantry from southern Lille province. You strongly opposed it! The year before last, the southern coastal areas put forward the shortage of timber and suggested to postpone this year''s shipbuilding plan. You strongly opposed it!! Can you tell me why? "


    "..." old Hughes did not dare to say a word.


    Chen Prince suddenly roared up, roared: "I''ll tell you why!! Hum¡® It''s not easy for our military to accumulate so much wealth for so many years, and we can''t lose every cent casually ''!! Hughes! Who said that! Where to speak!! Do you know! "


    When Houston was shocked, his face changed wildly. His forehead was covered with sweat. With a plop, his old body knelt down on one knee.


    "Well, let me tell you! This is what you said in the military headquarters after you opposed the disarmament plan last year! And this year''s shipbuilding plan. You strongly oppose the delay, even let the Ministry of finance come up with the winter budget to make up for the naval shipbuilding hole! The results are as follows!!! This year''s snow disaster in the south, because of our financial tension, we can''t afford much money to go to the disaster relief!!! The result is that... "


    Maybe he finally let out his anger, but in his excitement, he almost said something. Fortunately, Du Wei coughed hard in time, and Prince Chen suddenly woke up. I just swallowed the last sentence I didn''t say.


    However, everyone knows what the prince Chen didn''t say!


    Most of them are "the result is that the temple embarrasses us in the preparation of funds for disaster relief."


    Maybe that''s what he meant. Although he didn''t say it, everyone understood it.


    "You! You regard the Imperial Army as the "family property" of your military headquarters!! Asshole!! Hell!! You are the general of the Empire, not the owner of a shop! You don''t have to worry about earning a family fortune!! The army is not your private property!! If the army can''t serve and contribute to the Empire, it should be dismissed. It''s time to cut! Good for you, the grand imperial Minister of military has become an old hen protecting her cubs! This one can''t be touched, that one can''t be touched! I just look at the military spending, and I only know your "family background"! "


    "Your Highness... I... i..."


    "What are you doing! You want to say you''re stupid? Or are you old-fashioned? Or are you guilty? " Prince Chen is more and more merciless. Coldly way: "you mouth confession, I''m afraid to go back to the first thing, is to find out who put your words, leaked to me, right?"? Hum! Hughes, Hughes. Last year''s disarmament plan was your first chance! The plan to postpone shipbuilding at the beginning of this year is your second chance! Both opportunities are given to you... As a result, you... "


    Speaking of the back, the voice became colder and colder.


    Now, as everyone knows, I''m afraid it can''t be done well today. And Chen prince, unexpectedly suddenly here. To attack the Minister of war?


    In the whole court, I''m afraid it''s only Dewey and the enigmatic old prime minister who still keep calm.


    Dewey was surprised, but not surprised. He knew that Prince Chen had been dissatisfied with the military for a long time, especially in the process of the original coup, he was the father of the No.2 military man... How could any monarch tolerate the existence of a military headquarters that did not obey his own orders?


    It''s just that he didn''t touch the military. It''s because it''s not long ago. After more than one year and two years. Prince Chen has firmly controlled the imperial army. After the coup, they infiltrated into the royal guards by rectifying the rebels of the royal guards! Ten thousand soldiers of the katsundo sheriff''s office are in control.


    That''s the end of the war!


    People can''t figure it out. It''s clear that today''s discussion is about the reinforcement of the northern Legion. Why did it suddenly turn into a spearhead against the army chief? Du Wei sighs in his heart... Prince Chen, as expected, is still in the same style. He plans before he moves. He doesn''t give you any signs in advance!


    But... Dewey suddenly looked at the prime minister, robustscher. The old man was calm and didn''t seem surprised.


    This old prime minister who seems to have been semi retired is not simple!


    "In your eyes and heart, is there a regent like me? No, Is there an empire? No, Is there a military honor? either! You only have the military headquarters in your eyes! Only the military headquarters!! In your eyes, maintaining the "family background" of your military headquarters is more important than the great cause of the Empire, the overall situation of the Empire and loyalty! Isn''t it? "


    A series of questions, Hughes''s head almost to the ground. Chen prince finally heavily sat back in the chair, his chest gasped violently, obviously just now this words, also finally suffocated two years of anger vent out.


    In the main hall, it was quiet for a moment. I''m afraid I could hear the sound of a needle landing.


    The only one was Prince Chen and general Hughes gasping heavily.


    No one dares to say one more word at this moment. After a long time, Prince Chen''s voice seems to have recovered calm, but it''s frightfully cold


    "Ziling..." his voice was low and long, and he said coldly: "general Hughes, Minister of the Imperial military, has been loyal to the Empire all his life. In order to appreciate his loyalty and show the Empire''s love for the old ministers, he was awarded 100 gold and 10 cases of Nanyang pearls... The title of life-long Duke and the title of court strategist. The post of minister of military affairs is temporarily vacant, and so on... "He said here, biting his teeth heavily. Cold way: "wait for me to think of a good candidate to say again!"


    Old Hughes was like a bolt from the blue. He was kneeling there, shaking all the time. At this moment, where is there any red face that he had just fought with the chancellor of the exchequer? Finally, after a long time, he reluctantly said in a hoarse voice: "thank your highness..."


    Then he staggered to his feet, as if with great perseverance, and did not fall. Instead, he went to the side and sat down in his own chair.


    But everyone knows. This is the imperial Minister of military affairs, the No.1 man in the military... His political career has started from this moment and ended completely!


    But it seems that there is more than one surprise!


    After the prince Chen finished his work, the former No. 1 military man. But suddenly announced a more surprising decision!


    "Robustscher, you are the Prime Minister of the Empire. Now the post of minister of military affairs is vacant. I don''t have a good candidate now. What about the affairs of the military department... You also served in the military in those years. Before I find a suitable candidate for the Minister of military affairs in Xindi, you can take charge of the affairs of the military headquarters as the Prime Minister for the time being. "


    An uproar!!


    Who would have thought that the old prime minister, who had been completely out of favor, suddenly became popular? All of a sudden, he was entrusted with the power of acting leader of the military headquarters?!


    It was robustscher, with no joy on his face, but a slight sigh and a wry smile in his eyes. He nodded: "yes, your majesty."


    The corner of Prince Chen''s mouth just showed a smile: "your address is wrong, my prime minister. Please remember that you will call my highness later. Don''t make a mistake again!"


    Robustscher''s face sank, and he quickly lowered his head.


    "Besides, the northern storm Corps. Just do what you say. However... The city defense forces of the imperial capital could not be mobilized. Let''s move from other divisions, specifically. Get me a detailed plan, and I''ll see it tomorrow! "


    Robustscher coughed suddenly and said in a loud voice, "Your Highness, I have another request."


    "Say it


    After a burst of suffocating silence, Prince Chen spewed out such a word briefly.


    Robustscher took a deep breath, but with a smile on his face: "Your Highness, after all, I''m old and complicated in military affairs. I''m afraid I can''t do it alone. If I delay military affairs, it''s even worse! So, I want to ask your Highness for someone to join me in the headquarters and help me as my assistant. "


    "Oh, who do you want?" The prince of Chen seemed to ask such a question lightly.


    "The commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, Lord camisillo, is young, promising, meritorious and of military origin. I think he is the most suitable one."


    Prince Chen looked up and down at the old prime minister, and his eyes became more and more bright


    "Good, sure!"


    This is the end of the court meeting. What everyone didn''t expect was that the military boss collapsed without warning in this meeting!


    And the old prime minister, who was thought to have almost finished his political career, suddenly came to life again! He also took such a big power to control the military headquarters!


    As for general Hughes... No one paid any attention to him.


    Politics is so cruel! Although he used to be the Minister of military affairs, before today''s meeting, he was the focus star among the people. Everyone came to flatter him and say hello to him. But now... He left alone, but others didn''t even want to look at him any more


    As soon as old robustscher came out of the hall, he was surrounded by several colleagues and said a few words of congratulations. The old man responded one by one. After the crowd dispersed, he saw the Minister of Finance with a lonely look.


    "Munis, my friend, what''s the matter with you?"


    The chancellor of the exchequer sighed, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve been fighting with Hughes for so many years. All of a sudden, I feel a little empty when I see his end."


    "My friend, you don''t have to sigh. Don''t you understand at my age? This is politics! "


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that today was originally to discuss the North..."


    The old Prime Minister suddenly sneered and took the finance minister to one side. He walked all the way and said in a low voice: "I have expected that since today''s meeting is half over. Today, it''s false to talk about things in the north. In fact, your Highness''s purpose is to make use of the topic. However, I didn''t expect that our young highness was so resolute. Hey, hey... "


    He shook his head helplessly.


    The chancellor of the exchequer suddenly laughed: "I don''t congratulate you. Because I know that you are not comfortable in this position... Acting for the affairs of the military headquarters. Hum, this is a stove. "


    On robustscher''s old face, wrinkles seemed to pile up like dried orange peel


    Suddenly, he saw the last Dewey who came out of the hall. The old man''s eyes lit up, released the hand of the finance minister, and went over: "tulip Lord."


    Du Wei looked up to see the enigmatic old man, and quickly saluted: "prime minister."¡° Mr. tulip, I''d like to invite you to a banquet at home tonight. I wonder if you have time to come and enjoy it? " Huh? Du Wei narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man... The old man was almost as old as if he could be blown down by a gust of wind. However, his performance today is not to be despised¡° of course! When the prime minister invited me, how dare I not go? " Dewey laughed. They met and laughed, as if they saw a trace of deep meaning in each other''s eyes. The next finance minister was about to leave, but he was held by the old Prime Minister: "mones, please come with me at night." The chancellor of the exchequer was about to speak when the last one who came out of the hall was camisilo, the commander of the Imperial Security Department. As soon as he came out, the young man, who was deeply trusted by Prince Chen, immediately saluted the three big men. Then he said with a smile, "prime minister, thank you for your recommendation in front of your highness today..." robustscher said with a smile: "Lord camisillo is polite. Even if I don''t recommend you, I will certainly promote you with the trust of the Regent." After a pause, the old prime minister said with a smile: "you and I are going to take the post of commander in chief together. I am old, and I can only make up my mind about a lot of things. You young people will have to do specific things. Lord camisillo, please come to my house for dinner tonight. I have already told tulip Archduke... "Camisillo smiles and looks at Du Wei:" Oh, I dare not refuse the invitation of the prime minister. Besides, the tulip Baron has gone. How can I not go? " Dewey knew it. It was just a complete deal. Although the name is the old Prime Minister''s temporary military service, in fact... I''m afraid that this camisiro is the real protagonist! The Regent gave robustscher a signal: "you''re still useful. I won''t scrap you now." Robustscher immediately reciprocated. He had known for a long time that the Regent wanted to put his own people in the military affairs, especially this camisiro, who was in the Regent''s heart. So, without waiting for the regent to say it himself, he would simply be a man of his own accord. Politics... Politics... Dewey smiles but sighs. As for the lonely and old back of general Hughes... Who will remember?

 Chapter 331

    It''s strange that Prince Chen didn''t send for Duwei to talk in private after the court meeting. After Duwei left the palace, separated from the old Prime Minister and the finance minister, it was camisiro and Duwei who traveled a long way.


    Camisiro is still a general, so naturally he will not take a carriage. He let his men lead the horse to follow duvet''s carriage, and then he got into duvet''s carriage.


    Dewey understood that it seemed that he was the confidant of the Regent and had something to say to himself.


    "What happened at today''s court meeting has been planned by your Highness for a long time." As soon as he got into the carriage, camisillo suddenly said so frankly, which made Duwei''s intention of not knowing how to speak for a long time failed.


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing and sighed: "Lord camisillo, you are too frank."


    Camisillo leaned on the seat and felt the soft cushion comfortably, but he didn''t answer. He just said from the bottom of his heart, "Mr. tulip, your carriage is really magnificent. It''s much more comfortable than my one."


    Duvimon M smiled as like as two peas: "if you love it, I''ll send you the same one."


    "I don''t deserve it." Camisillo said with a smile: "I am only a baron now, and my position is only a commander. If I take such a luxurious carriage, I am afraid it would be a bit inappropriate. Besides... I''m a military general. If I go out and take a carriage, I''ll be ridiculed. " After a pause, he began to smile. He said slowly: "Archduke, after I enter the headquarters this time, your highness means that I will be responsible for the production of ordnance in the future. You and your highness have made an agreement about the production of those hot-air balloon airships and other business. I will cooperate with the Duke in the future. "


    Dewey laughed. But he said, "Congratulations, Lord camisillo. After entering the headquarters, your Highness The Regent will appreciate you. In the future, you will be promoted step by step. It''s just around the corner."


    Camisillo hastened to return the salute: "you''re welcome, my Lord. No matter what I do, I''m just a little baron. In the future, I would like to ask you to help me. "


    But he thought to himself: today, in the palace, the Regent asked Duke tulip to sit in the "first seat" position, which was a hint... No, it was clear! In the next ten years, this will be the prime minister''s position. Under one person, over ten thousand people, it must be the tulip Duke''s. He''s half the sky red now. There''s another province with a territorial foundation. It''s deeply loved by your highness, but it''s so young... I''m afraid no one will be able to compete with him in the next few decades.


    All along, in the history of the Roland Empire, there were two important conditions for us to be able to hold the core power but not to fall, the so-called "land outside". There''s a baron inside!


    Only when you have a territorial foundation and a high rank can you have a foothold! People like camisillo, though appreciated by the monarch, are not high in rank, and they do not have the military and political power of a province like Dewey. Naturally, their foundation is not deep enough and their achievements are limited.


    Why don''t you try to get in touch with him. Long term investment. To establish a good friendship with the first minister of the future Empire, he made up his mind about camisiro.


    This camisillo was able to work as an undercover agent for ten years under the command of the crown prince. Naturally, he was a very careful guy. Now that I''ve made up my mind to make friends with Dewey, I''m careful and respectful.


    Two people and line and talk, and then at a junction kamisiro leave, with the team back to the imperial public security department.


    Du Wei thought in the carriage: this camisillo is a smart man, with the appreciation of Prince Chen and the background of military background. Once he enters the military headquarters, he will really be like a duck in water. He will become an important Minister of the military step by step in the future.


    Today, Prince Chen''s sudden move is really beautiful!


    After returning to the Duke''s house, Dewey finally had time to take a rest. After he returned to the imperial capital, he was immediately called to the palace. He had been working hard all the way, but he had not been able to breathe for a moment. When he came back, he quickly went back to his room to take a bath and change clothes. After that, the first thing he did was to ask the waiters to step down, and let several guards guard far away from his room, and no one was allowed to go in and out.


    Then, Du Wei called out QQ.


    The man sat opposite each other. Dewey looked at the penguin in front of him. His majesty, the first Pope of the mainland, micheus, suddenly asked, "Aragon, what kind of person is he?"


    QQ as if sighed, blinking small eyes: "you go out so many days, come back and call me out, is to ask such a question?"


    Du Wei shook his head and said, "I''m just curious."


    Up to now, he has really affirmed his "past life and present life". His inner hesitation and complex taste are beyond the understanding of outsiders. It''s human nature to find out QQ to ask about your "past life".


    QQ thought for a while, answered a word, let Du Wei can''t help but also some strange heart.


    "Master Aragorn, he is very much like you. There are many similarities in your character, your temper, and even your style of doing things. "


    "Oh? For example? "


    QQ pondered for a while again and said a word that made Duwei want to vomit blood: "for example? For example, you all like Yin people very much


    After a moment''s silence, Dewey burst into laughter!


    Sure enough! So it is!


    It seems that I am me after all! No matter in the past or in this life, I am me! Even if the experience is different, but this character is still the same Yin people, is not it their best at it?


    I think so. It should be.


    "For example, when I was young, I was his playmate. He would take me to watch the girls take a bath. Every time I squat on the ground, he stands on my shoulder to see, but I can''t see anything. But if an adult finds out and grabs the ground. But he was always the first to run away, and I was caught every time as a ghost for death... "QQ said quickly:" besides, he became a vassal later. When he led the army to fight, he would always plot. If he could stab each other in the back, he would never fight with each other head-on. But... There are some tough points in his temperament, such as... Like you. Do things very single, in the face of losing can not afford, but also the courage to fight with each other. Of course, in addition to these, you are also very similar


    "Which point?" Dewey asked.


    "Treat women." QQ seems to be laughing: "you and he are the same, usually as if the mouth flowery, but really in the face of women. But they all seem to be very principled. If you don''t like it, even if it''s a beauty, you won''t take a bite. And... In the end, even the wives you choose are of the same type. "


    "Old... Wife?" Du Wei suddenly thought: "what''s Aragorn''s wife like?"


    The first queen of Loran empire!


    When I think about it. Dewey suddenly thought of a delicate detail!


    He read the "general history of the mainland" when he was very young. Naturally, he was familiar with the life and deeds of Aragorn. As for the great achievements of the founding emperor, there are also great books in the history books... But there is a strange detail that Du Wei seems to have ignored before and didn''t think much about.


    It''s about the first queen of the Loran empire. The wife of Aragorn, such an important figure, seems to be rarely mentioned in history books


    No, it is seldom mentioned, but hardly mentioned!


    According to historical records, in the course of his prosperity, Aragorn once married a princess when he was still a vassal. At the beginning, he was just an aristocratic Lord. As a result, he went to the princess of the little kingdom and finally became the prince protector of the kingdom. His wife became the queen. Everyone knows that the queen is just a puppet, and the real king is Aragon.


    And that''s why Aragorn controlled a kingdom. Only then can we have the capital to fight for hegemony in the mainland.


    Unfortunately. The "Queen" was Aragon''s first wife. In the end, she did not become queen of Roland Empire because she died very early. Even a few years before the reunification of the mainland, he died of illness.


    After Aragon became the founding emperor, who was his queen?


    The only, only, one sentence mentioned in the history books is: after the founding emperor ascended the throne, he married an ordinary girl from a small family in his hometown. The girl later became the founding queen.


    Apart from that, there was no more description of the queen.


    Hearing Du Weidi''s question, QQ seemed to smile: "what''s Aragon''s wife like? I told you, you''re like him. So you can think about what your wife looks like now


    Vivian?


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    A girl as innocent as white paper? And... Aragorn''s wife, she can''t speak and she stammers a little, right?


    "There are very few official historical records about her. Of course, her name is naturally left in the Royal pedigree. Her name is Lolita."


    Dewey: "loli?"


    QQ smiles: "that''s how it sounds. However, there is another secret. The founding queen is not an ordinary person! It is said in historical books that she is a girl from a small family in Aragon''s master''s hometown. But she didn''t come to the master of Aragon after he became emperor... Instead, she has been following him since he started his army! "


    "..." Du Wei looked at QQ in surprise.


    QQ lengthened his voice and said slowly: "in the past, the Knights of St. Laurent under the master of Aragon, and twelve strong men with holy rank strength, all vowed to be loyal to his master! These twelve knights, each of them has a mysterious identity. They always wear masks and don''t show their appearance to anyone! They are haunted, and no one even knows where they are stationed or where they stay, but every time, as long as the master needs them, they will appear beside the master! The twelve strong men of the holy rank are also the most powerful forces in the process of the master''s unification of the mainland! And her majesty, Queen Lolita... She has another identity


    Duwei thought of it in his heart, and heard QQ continue to say slowly: "her other name is Messiah. The identity is... The head knight of the order of Saint Laurent! " Looking at Du Wei''s surprised appearance, QQ seemed to laugh maliciously: "do you remember what I told you when I was young, he took me to peep at a girl''s bath? That girl, the Messiah! The queen Lolita! In fact, they knew each other very early. Messiah loved the master of Aragon very much and guarded him all his life! Unfortunately, when the master of Aragon got married for the first time, he had to marry the princess of that small kingdom for the sake of great cause! But even so, Messiah did not give up, she has been quietly guarding the master''s side, dedicated his life! Their love never stopped for a moment. In the end, when Aragon became emperor, the Messiah finally regained Lolita''s name and became his wife With that, QQ suddenly jumped up from the chair, then picked up a quill pen on the table, dipped it in ink, and quickly drew on a piece of paper... In the process of painting, Duwei watched the image on the paper become clearer, but his eyes widened!

 Chapter 332

    Painting on paper, the man in the picture


    It seems that QQ really does not lie, it is really good at painting, painting skills are also extremely brilliant, although it does not have hands, only mouth holding a goose feather pen, can write like flying, a line by line, easily outlines a person''s outline, the eyebrows, nose, mouth corner, body shape, all are lifelike.


    The painting style is also very delicate.


    I saw the man on the paper, just like a graceful girl. A plain dress, standing next to a grape circle, holding the grape trellis with one hand, each finger is delicate, and the corner of the mouth is a little shy smile, all of these, it seems that this girl almost has to come out of the painting to live.


    In Du Wei''s eyes, the girl''s face was very delicate. Her eyes were very clear, without any impurities. Her delicate facial features were a gorgeous beauty, especially her charming expression


    The girl in this painting is only 16 years old, and this look and temperament is almost a copy of Vivian.


    Although the girl''s appearance in this painting is not very similar to that of Wei''an, her air and temperament are 70% or 80% similar. The so-called shape is not similar, but the spirit is similar!


    "This... This is the Messiah?" Dewey sighed.


    Look at the girl in the picture, where is it like a knight who is the leader of the Knights of Saint Laurent??


    "This is not the Messiah. This is Lolita." QQ''s answer makes Du Wei a little confused.


    Messiah, isn''t that Lolita? It''s just two names for the same person.


    QQ seemed to sigh, looking at the bird sighing, anyway, Dewey has long been used to it.


    Seeing Du Wei''s doubts, QQ continued: "this is her childhood... She was just like your little stammering fiancee now. It''s as simple as the dew in the morning, which makes people feel distressed. Unfortunately... "


    QQ did not continue to say, but picked up a pen, dipped in ink, and then re pulled out a piece of paper, continue to draw on.


    This time, it still painted a character. It''s just that she is as fresh as the strawberry before. But it''s totally different!


    battlefield!


    This is Dewey''s first impression. The smoke of gunpowder is rolling, and corpses are lying everywhere! In the distance stands a tall flag of thorns, but it seems to be burning in the fire! On the wilderness, the corpse of the soldier and the sword inserted on the ground highlight a desolation and the cruelty of history.


    And in the picture, a female knight is standing there, drooping her head, as if trying to pull up a knight''s sword inserted on the ground.


    This female knight is a side body appearance. The tall body was covered with a suit of whole body armor, which was as gorgeous as flowers, but a few pieces were missing under the fire of war.


    Her face was sideways and the corners of her mouth were tightly pursed. Holding a helmet in one hand, there is a golden mask on the helmet.


    The appearance of the female knight is seven or eight points similar to that of the previous girl. But that temperament is totally different! The outline seems to have become a bit cold, the forehead is still bright and clean, but the temperament in the corner of the eye, but it seems to be sharpened after the sword, full of vigor. More like a warrior refined from the smoke of war


    It is clear that the appearance is the same, but on the paper, it seems to become two people.


    QQ''s brush continues, the nib of the paper quickly outlined a piece of line. It looks like a place with long hair flying all over the sky, but it seems strange


    "Yi?" Du Wei just uttered a sound, staring at the female knight in the picture: "she... Is she also the Messiah? But why is her hair... "


    It has to be said that QQ''s painting skills are very vivid. It not only shows the desolation and emotion of the female Knight''s eyebrows, but also the long hair dancing like a silver snake, which seems to express the lonely mood of the host at the moment.


    More importantly... This is a long hair. It''s white!!


    But the female Knight''s eyebrows are strong. And there was a trace of violence in his eyes


    It''s hard for Dewey to imagine such two completely different images. Can it be a person?


    Moreover, this female Knight''s manner, temperament, as well as the awe inspiring between the eyebrows, but vaguely more familiar to Du Wei! A name soon came to his mouth, then almost subconsciously, blurted out


    "Joanna? Joe, Joe! "


    Pop!


    QQ lost the brush, but looked at Du Wei: "what Joe? This is the Messiah, the leader of the Knights of St. Laurent, the Knights of the holy rank! The other eleven Knights of Saint Laurent, they all admire her very much


    "But... What she looks like, and her hair." Dewey felt a bit confused in his words, and it was. For a time, it was difficult for him to describe this feeling accurately in words.


    Clearly is the same person, but why can temperament become so different?


    "At that time, the master of Aragon and miss Lolita had a good relationship. Unfortunately... For the sake of the emperor, the master of Aragon had to marry the princess of the small kingdom, and then he could control the kingdom. On the night of Aragorn''s wedding... Overnight, Miss Lolita''s head turned white. When we saw her the next day, her hair turned silver. It turns out that the lovely, simple girl with a heartbreaking smile on her face suddenly becomes silent. She seldom smiles again... In fact, I didn''t see her smile again. She became cold, silent and silent. But her strength is almost a thousand miles a day, daily surge! In less than three years, when the host of Aragon formally set up the flag to fight for supremacy, she has become an outstanding female Knight! Then... She began to put on the mask, the golden mask. After that... She seldom took off her mask again. Once upon a time, the girl who laughs like dew in the morning will never be seen again. At the same time, she also changed her name. She gave herself a new name, Messiah. In the ancient language of Roland, the name means "lonely cold moon." On the night of Aragorn''s wedding, her head turned white all night... Duwei suddenly felt a subtle tremor in his heart! Looking at the woman in the painting, Du Wei felt a faint pain in his heart. When the beloved gets married, he is sad alone. He breaks a simple girl''s heart thousands of times in one night, and then turns white in one night. What a pain¡° Only very few people who are very close to her know her feelings with the master of Aragon. In the subsequent continental war, she put on that mask and joined the Knights of Saint Laurent, becoming the leader of the most powerful Knights under the command of Aragon''s master. I''ve been guarding the master of Aragon all my life, and I''ve done my best for him... The will of the master of Aragon is what she means by her long sword QQ said here and tapped on the table: "unfortunately, I don''t know what happened between them. Originally, in the end, the master of Aragon established an empire and praised him as emperor. After I finally married the Messiah... But I felt it vaguely. At that time, the Messiah could never return to the lovely Lolita. Even when I was married, as a VIP, I sat by and saw the Messiah. There was no smile on her face. Maybe... After years of fighting, this heartbroken woman has already exhausted all her enthusiasm, youth and love. " Dewey felt strange in his heart. Suddenly, a strange impulse made him stretch out his hand. His fingers trembled, as if he wanted to reach out and touch the female knight in the painting. Unfortunately, the fingers extended to the general, but the heart gave birth to an impulse to suppress themselves. He suddenly had a feeling of vertigo. Suddenly, his legs softened and he sat heavily in the chair. In front of my eyes, a whirling, as if can not see the appearance of QQ. Vaguely, a picture flashed in the blank. In the picture, the female Knight Messiah, wearing broken armor, with blood on her mouth and heartbreak on her face, is holding a long sword in her hand, pointing to herself! That sad voice, but coldly in question¡° Why? Aragon!! Why is that The picture flashed again, but it turned into a woman in a gorgeous dress in the palace, full of bright petals, with her back to herself, and then Yingying turned around, and her sad face was the Messiah. She suddenly stretched out two hands, gently tore the gorgeous coat on her body, and then discarded it on the ground. In her voice, there was a kind of despairing Indifference: "do you know? You finally married me. But... Now, I can no longer feel the slightest bit of happiness! Aragorn, you have changed, I have changed... Everything has changed! " Then, with a roar in his ears, Dewey suddenly felt a great pain from the depths of his soul! With a sudden cry, he bounced off his chair and fell to the ground! Seal! Dust! That dusty soul mark for a thousand years, at this moment, finally produced so subtle, a bit loose

 Chapter 333

    In essence, Dewey is "not alone.".


    However, whether it is Aragorn or "Duwei 1", according to the law of time and space, the law of time and space is irreversible before it really becomes a complete divine order. Even if it is as strong as Aragorn, after the reincarnation of the soul, it has to erase the memory of the previous life under the great irreversible force of the law of time and space.


    In order to avoid this factor, Aragorn would seal up the memory of his previous life. After all, if it is erased by the law of time and space, it can not be restored. There is still a chance to recover.


    It has to be said that this is also a way to evade the law of time and space.


    However, no matter which one of Aragorn and Duwei 1 is strong enough to go against God, they almost stand on the critical point of the divine stage. How powerful is the combination of the two powerful beings? Otherwise, it is not enough to evade the law of time and space.


    At this moment, Dewey was suddenly touched by these two pictures, somehow, by one of the most vulnerable strings hidden in his soul. The tremor of his soul triggered the dust of memory of his soul.


    However, how powerful the dusty power was, Du Wei just touched a little bit, and was immediately bitten by the power. He only felt that the huge pain was like a torrent of water impacting his body. He fell down from his chair with a scream, holding his head in his hands, and curled up on the ground.


    QQ are stunned, as if did not expect such a situation, it immediately jumped out of the chair. But what can it do as a bird?


    Dewey''s expression twisted and became more and more painful. QQ at a loss, it suddenly move in the heart, and then with a long voice, slowly sing up.


    The simple notes, not like the language of the land of Roland, such a series of simple sounds flowed from its mouth. Just like some kind of ballad, it also has a strange power, as if it has a magical soothing effect on the restlessness of the soul.


    This is not magic, and QQ singing sound, there is no magic or mana, or even no power. But just under the seemingly soft ballad, the expression on Dewey''s face suddenly relaxed a lot, and he gasped violently. Also gradually calmed down. The arms, which were almost spasmodic, gradually relaxed.


    QQ seems to grow a tone, looking at lying on the ground, Wu from coma Du Wei, it seems to have some doubts: "this... How is it?"


    Dewey''s dreaming.


    Yes. He''s really dreaming.


    Human dream is composed of countless memory fragments in the subconscious. Therefore, dreams are not so much illusions. Rather, it''s a sort of combing of human''s subconscious memory, which is more accurate.


    What''s more strange is that there is only one picture in duvet''s dream, which plays and flashes in front of his eyes repeatedly.


    In his dream, he dreamed of himself, standing in front of a woman with a cold face. The woman lay on the ground with blood under her body, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not see the woman''s appearance clearly, just like seeing flowers in the fog.


    In the dream, Dewey looks at "himself" clearly and stares at the woman coldly.


    "I''m sorry. This life. I never want to hurt you, and I don''t want to... It''s a pity. It''s not that I don''t love you. Once upon a time, I never forget. Just... "Speaking of this, the voice seemed to pause for a while, and finally issued a faint sigh.


    "It''s just... I''ve lost my heart! How can you love someone who has no heart? "


    Then Dewey woke up.


    When he woke up, he was still lying on the ground, next to QQ blinking, staring at himself. Du Wei just tried to move for a while, but found that his whole body was weak, even a little finger was exhausted to the extreme. Up and down the whole body, sweat strong underwear and coat.


    He even felt dry mouth, a feeling of excessive sweating and slight dehydration.


    Dewey was horrified.


    A dream... Just a dream. How could you be like this?


    He was very proud of his strong mental strength. Yes, he has always been very proud. His mental strength is strong, and he is really outstanding. But at the moment, he felt the sharp stabbing pain in his mind, which was exactly the feeling that the magician''s mental power was completely exhausted.


    "I..." Du Wei rubbed his head hard, embarrassed, hands and feet, and then reluctantly got up: "what''s wrong with me? Is there enchanting magic in your two paintings


    "How do I know?" QQ did not have a good airway: "just good, you suddenly yelled and jumped on the ground, and then rolled up all over the ground."


    Du Wei closed his eyes and thought for a while. A thought flashed in his heart: am I seeing my past life?


    However, Duwei 1 said that before he wakes up, he can no longer


    He tried to shake his head, but this action made Du Wei cry with pain. The pain of his neck made him almost faint again.


    It''s terrible... It''s just that I saw two pieces of the previous life, as if I had exhausted my physical strength and magic power!


    Duwei quickly walked to the bedside of the room holding the wall, and then lay down heavily. These movements had made him gasp for breath, but he still didn''t forget to ask: "QQ, just now I vaguely heard you sing? What are you singing? It seems that after I listen to it, the pain is relieved a lot. "


    QQ pondered for a while, gave the answer to Du Wei Leng.


    "It''s not a ballad, it''s magic!"


    "Magic?" Dewey''s heart leaped.


    "You forget, I am the first Pope of the temple! To be exact, the magic in the temple is handed down from my time! I know magic. What''s so strange? "


    Regardless of the pain, Dewey sat up reluctantly and looked at the bird in front of him carefully: "you... Do you know magic? my god! I met the Pope this time. He''s just your disciple. He''s so good! So you... Is your strength also the holy rank? "


    QQ wriggled to the bed and sat down: "holy steps? Well, I used to be. Unfortunately, since I became what I am now, I have no magic power! Do you expect a bird to cast a human spell? You are so naive


    "But you just..."


    QQ smiles: "that''s a requiem. It''s the only spell in divinity that doesn''t need any mana to cast. Requiem was originally a magic to appease the dead. Especially in the face of the dark mage and the necromancer, if the other side calls the necromancer, then singing this song can make the other side''s necromancer feel afraid. This divine skill, which does not need any power to drive, is completely the music itself. It has a kind of implicit holy power. As long as you are not dumb, you can sing it. It''s just that. It''s more difficult to recite this sentence. "


    After a pause, QQ continued: "I really don''t have any other magic except this Requiem. Basically, I''m a bird. "


    What else does Dewey want to say. QQ has cut off: "when I came in, I said that you would go to dinner in the evening, right? I think it''s late now. You''d better have a rest. You''re like this... Are you going to be carried to the party? "


    Finish saying, QQ no longer pay attention to Du Wei. He jumped out of bed and went into another room.


    Dewey sat up reluctantly, then closed his eyes and began to meditate, trying to restore some magic.


    This kind of feeling of almost being "hollowed out" is really too uncomfortable.


    Dewey''s method of meditation is different from that of almost all magicians on the mainland! Because of the way he meditates. It''s based on the "star magic" routine.


    Star magic, Dewey can''t really master until now, the only thing he can do is meditate and practice magic with star magic. Besides... He can''t learn any of those powerful star magic. According to Semel, he hasn''t started yet. And according to Gandalf in white left a note, it should be clear: you don''t want to practice star magic before you reach level 8!


    According to the order, Semel''s star magic is Professor Gandalf''s. So. What Gandalf said. It should be the authority.


    Although Dewey can''t practice star magic until now, it''s a unique way of meditation. But it gave him a magic cultivation and made great progress! Therefore, Du Wei is very young, and his cultivation of magic has almost reached the level of seven or eight magicians!


    The meditation of star magic can cultivate the spiritual cultivation of magicians, but it is not to win by "quantity", but by "quality"! This unique cultivation makes Du Wei''s spiritual strength not only strong, but also strong! He even tried to condense his mental power into an almost physical tentacle!


    This kind of cultivation not only makes people''s mental power strong, but more importantly, their sensitivity is almost doubled.


    There is no doubt that the magic left by Aragorn is really powerful


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing at the thought. What Aragorn left behind is clearly his own!


    Today, after meditating for a while, Dewey didn''t feel much at first, but after a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and touched his head.


    "Yi?"


    Then he looked out at the sky.


    Time... How long has it been?


    Dewey jumped out of bed and ran to look at the huge hourglass in the room.


    "Hell! What the hell Dewey let out a cry of surprise.


    It was only a meal before he thought of it, but Dewey found that his mental recovery almost reached 70% or 80%!


    "Why so fast?"


    According to Dewey''s experience, in the past, if he wants to recover completely after he has exhausted his magic power, he can''t do it in a day or two. Especially after my magic cultivation became more and more powerful. Every time you run out and recover, it takes longer.


    But today... Is just such a short moment


    With surprise, he sat down again, closed his eyes and continued to meditate.


    In the mind to maintain a ethereal, and then left a trace of spiritual tentacles, their own in their own consciousness to explore what happened in the end.


    Finally, he soon found something different!


    In my body, deep, deep place. Vaguely, it seems that there is something that doesn''t know what force it is. It''s spinning back and forth vaguely, just like a small whirlpool. Every propaganda leads to the gradual increase of the whole spiritual consciousness space.


    Dewey''s discovery is not trivial!!


    We should know that the basic reason for the great spiritual power of magicians is as follows: the space of human spiritual consciousness. It''s like a bucket. And mental power (that is, magic) is the water in the bucket!


    A magician''s meditation can only make the water in the bucket return to the full state. If you want to continue to increase, you need years of hard work. Only in this way can we make our whole spiritual space grow very slowly (that is, the bucket becomes bigger).


    It''s not hard to fill a bucket. But it''s very difficult to make the bucket bigger!


    Every little breakthrough requires great efforts and even luck.


    In theory. The larger the mental space, the more water there will be in that bucket. The bigger the barrel is, the higher the overall cultivation of magic will be!


    If a low-level magician''s spiritual consciousness space is compared to a small water cup, then his magic power naturally only has a glass of water. And the spiritual space of a high-level magician is much larger, and the capacity is naturally greater!


    This is one of the important differences between low-level magicians and high-level magicians!


    But Dewey now finds that in the depth of his spiritual consciousness, that little power seems to rotate slowly, driving his whole "bucket" to rotate bit by bit. It''s like a water mill is slowly turning, but with each turn, the whole spiritual space is gradually being ground big!


    Although, this speed is still very slow, but, compared with their normal cultivation, the speed is ten times faster?!!


    "Semel! Semel! " Duvier was ecstatic. Immediately he tried to summon Semel: "is there a breakthrough in the cultivation of our star magic?"


    It''s a pity. Semel, as a woman, kept her word and ignored others for a month. It''s really a month of silence. No matter how Dewey called, there was no response.


    Dewey was puzzled, and then sank down to meditate. At the same time, he carefully stretched out his spiritual tentacles to see the little whirlpool in the spiritual consciousness space.


    When I indulge in it, I feel that the little whirlpool, every minute and every millimetre of rotation, is infinitely wonderful, as if in my own spiritual consciousness space, I have formed a small "universe"!


    Every point of rotation makes the universe gradually expand.


    Dewey, after all, comes from a previous life. He immediately remembered a theory of his previous life


    The whole universe is slowly rotating, and the universe is also under this rotation, infinite expansion!


    It seems that this theory can also be applied to your own body?


    Soon, Dewey found that his mental power has been completely restored!


    How long did it take? Dewey opened his eyes and looked at the sky


    Twenty minutes? Or half an hour?


    In the past, if you want to reach this level, I''m afraid it will take you a day or two to sleep.


    Fast recovery power


    Du Wei''s heart moved and suddenly remembered something!


    What did Bai He Chou, the powerful pervert, say?


    "As long as I leave a seed of strength in my body, no matter how seriously I am injured, I can recover in a very short time if I have this seed of strength as the basis."


    I remember that in the small building of the imperial capital, Baihe Chou and lanhaiyue had a fight. He was obviously injured, but in the twinkling of an eye, when he came to catch himself, he recovered completely!!


    The seed of power... The seed of power!


    At the beginning, when Bai He was worried about giving himself "a helping hand", it was not just that he had injected a seed of strength into himself?!


    Dewey''s moved!


    This... This is a seed of the power of the holy rank! Now, finally in their own body rooting!!


    Du Wei estimated that, with the speed of this seed slowly rotating, he gradually increased his spiritual consciousness space... Then, I''m afraid that in less than a year, his spiritual cultivation can jump to level 8!!


    Level eight? It''s already in the realm of "advanced" magician! How many advanced magicians are there in the whole continent?


    In one year, I''m only 17 years old!! Although this age is a little later than Vivian and Qiao Qiao, don''t forget that both Vivian and Qiao have practiced magic since childhood, and they are always taught by the most powerful top strong men in the mainland. But what about yourself? From the formal practice of magic to today, it''s only two years!!

 Chapter 334

    How much less distance can the practitioners walk with just one seed? How many years of hard work have you saved?


    Other ascetics are facing a towering mountain, trying to climb, and you have the seeds, as if in front of you to automatically provide a shortcut to heaven... No, this is not a shortcut, it is the elevator!


    This kind of shock, let Du Wei take quite a while to calm down from the excitement.


    According to this speed, I will soon be able to cross the threshold of "advanced". As long as you don''t slow down the meditation of star magic on your own magic, your magic level will soon become one of the most popular in mainland China!


    Whether it''s Gandalf or white river sorrow. In fact, the pure "quantity" of their magic power may not be much better than that of ordinary level 89 magicians. The key is to understand the rules of power. On this point, Dewey has roughly understood. As long as you rely on this seed, you can quickly complete the process of accumulating magic. And then


    Here, the seed''s faint rotation and self growth, vaguely conform to some "rules", which is equivalent to providing a ready-made template for Dewey. As long as he works hard to understand the rules in the seed, it is not too long for him to understand the power of the holy order.


    Finally from the excitement of a little bit of calm down. Du Wei suddenly had a strange idea in his heart


    Damn it!


    He slapped himself in the face and said to himself, "no promise! In my last life, I was the best in the world. I''ve only seen eight in my life. What can I be happy about


    I think so, but no matter how strong I was in my last life, it was a matter of my last life. Driven by this happy mood in duvet''s heart, he finished his meditation in a short time. After mental recovery, he lay down for a while and regained his physical strength. Seeing that it was getting late, he quickly cleaned up, changed his clothes, and went to the prime minister''s residence in the imperial capital for dinner.


    Robustscher was Prime Minister for twenty years. Naturally, it has a deep foundation and a big family background behind it. Although his prime minister''s mansion was not luxurious, it was dignified and solemn, and its furnishings were rich or expensive. But it pays more attention to a traditional precipitation.


    At the banquet tonight, we only invited Dewey, camisillo and the finance minister, the old Prime Minister robustscher in plain clothes. Don''t put on airs, just smile.


    He also made a move that made Du Wei feel good about him. The old man had been an official for many years, but he didn''t pretend to be forced or reserved. It''s not like the other big guys who deliberately put on airs. On top of the banquet, there are many other red wine green space programs.


    In a word: the old man is very relaxed.


    In the end, a group of beautiful young girls came to dance. The dance is outstanding. At first sight, it is the result of years of strict training. The old man doesn''t pretend to be serious: obviously, he knows that when it''s time to put on airs, when it''s time to be easygoing, it''s time to be easygoing to the end.


    After enjoying the dance, a group of young and beautiful dancers immediately served one of the three and gathered around the three distinguished guests. i can tell. Dewey and camisillo have been through this kind of war for a long time. But the old Chancellor of the exchequer seems to be a bit stiff.


    As for old robustscher, he also seemed to be a member of this group. He was so mysterious in the palace that he let go now. There were also two beautiful women sitting around, just like their concubines. They were all the favorite Nanyang girls in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Their tight and narrow little coats showed their white but slender and healthy thighs. And the little waist. But with a veil on his face, he covered his face.


    Now the old prime minister gave full play to the four words "approachable". And Du Wei and other two younger generation also played a few romantic jokes. As for the two women around him, they cuddled up to each other. One of them peeled the grape with her delicate fingers. He also laughed and opened his mouth to eat.


    This style makes duvier and camisillo like the old man. Suddenly feel a lot closer.


    On the banquet, a few people did not say anything official, just talked about a night''s romantic and anecdotes in the aristocratic circle. Du Wei, today, just realized a little bit of the seed of power left by Bai He Chou. At the moment, although there is wine and beauty in his heart, half of his heart can''t help thinking about the seed of power. It''s a little absent-minded.


    However, towards midnight, the old prime minister was old after all, and his spirit was not good. Dewey saw it and got up to say goodbye. Camisillo and the finance minister also got up to say goodbye.


    Before he left, Du Wei restrained his smile and bowed to the old Prime Minister: "prime minister, I have a private request."


    The old Prime Minister''s squinting eyes immediately sparked a ray of light: "please tell me, Archduke!"


    "The situation of the northern storm Corps is urgent. Please deal with the reinforcements as soon as the prime minister takes charge of the military headquarters. I know that according to the normal speed, after the deployment, there will still be food, grass and ordnance. I''m afraid it won''t work well for a month. But... "Dewey pondered for a moment, did not hide, and said:" I met general Andre of the storm Corps on my way. After listening to his story, the situation in the north is really urgent. I''ve camped him and helped to make it happen. "


    The old Prime Minister immediately gently pushed aside the two women around him and said solemnly: "since it''s the Duke''s request... Well, no matter how fast it is, I dare not say. However, as long as I start to enter the military headquarters tomorrow, the reinforcements will start in seven days! It''s just... Ordnance and military funding... "


    He took a look at the chancellor of the exchequer.


    Dewey immediately said with a smile, "Lord Munez, you are also my senior. I''m a member of the Rowling family, and I''m married to your family. All in all, your granddaughter is still my future sister-in-law. Surely you will not embarrass me in this matter. "


    The chancellor of the exchequer nodded: "the Regent has made a decision, and you have the face of tulip Commons. I will mobilize the military resources quickly. "


    Dewey nodded, counting in his heart, which was worthy of general Andrea''s great trust. He also knows that if tens of thousands of troops can be mobilized in seven days, that is the fastest speed.


    It seems that the invitation of the old Prime Minister tonight and his own banquet are just romantic scenes. In fact, it has a deeper meaning, that is, its own political position!


    When the other party invited him to a dinner, and everyone had a drink, and it was still at this critical time when the big boss of the military department collapsed and the old prime minister took over the military department, it was tantamount to showing a political signal: you and I are friends!


    Therefore, this seems to be an unimportant battle. In fact, it is essential.


    But Dewey was a little puzzled. What did the accompanying Chancellor of the exchequer do?


    Lao Zai''s blind date sent several distinguished guests to the door, and then they separated with the help of two beautiful concubines. Back in the ballroom.


    At this time, the woman who had been sitting on his left all night suddenly stood up and clapped her hands. Immediately, a servant came out from behind, holding a silver plate with a delicate crystal bowl on it, which contained a bowl of things with the smell of medicine.


    The old prime minister took a bowl and drank it. Then he closed his eyes for a while. When he opened his eyes, the drunkenness in his eyes had completely dissipated. He coughed and sighed, "it looks like I''m really old. This is the medicine for sobering up. Drink down, the effect is not as good as before, now the head is still a little dizzy


    The girl sitting on his left side, a little smile, a pair of eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but then stood up, looked at the other concubine condescending, coldly said: "everyone down."


    Her tone was condescending. There is also a faint prestige. Where is it like the identity of a concubine??


    The other concubine and servant immediately bowed their heads respectfully. I dare not delay for a moment.


    The girl went around to the old Prime Minister''s back, squeezed her two little hands into fists, and gently thumped the old Prime Minister''s back. She said in a low voice: "you haven''t had a drink for some days. Today, suddenly, you can''t stand it. It''s not that you''re old. In fact, you''re only seventy years old. The position of the helmsman of the family still depends on you. "


    The old Prime Minister narrowed his eyes, but let out a comfortable breath, and said slowly: "your parents died early. In your generation, you are the only one I can value. Alas, I''ve just wronged you, but I''m still pretending to be a concubine tonight. "


    The girl nodded slightly, but said with a smile: "you once taught me that I can''t bear what ordinary people can''t bear and become what ordinary people can''t do! I knew that when I was ten years old. It''s nothing more than pretending to be a concubine tonight. "


    The old Prime Minister showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and looked very satisfied. Then he asked again, "what do you think of these two young people?"


    The girl pondered for a while, and said: "this camisillo seems to have a lot of sense. He is a careful man, and he seems to be very smart. Speak, do, and move properly! It''s just... But it''s a little more appropriate! If you are too careful, there will be some deliberate and false taste. "


    The old prime minister gave a faint smile: "it''s hard for him. He used to be an undercover under the crown prince for ten years. He came to the stage only after the coup two years ago. But is it unusual for him to be an undercover for ten years? Naturally, I dare not go wrong. This careful temperament has been deeply imprinted on him. It''s just that this young man, who has been undercover for ten years, conceals his identity, has a more fierce temperament, just like a wolf... Alas, this is the only thing that I''m not sure about. "


    Girl a smile: "again cruel wolf, also can''t escape your old man to master."


    The old prime minister gave a wry smile, but he said with some emotion: "you think highly of me. After all, I am old. How many years can I live? If I''m here, I''ll be able to survive. If I''m dead, I don''t have to say anything After pondering for a while, he said, "well, what about the tulip Duke?"


    This time, the girl was silent for a long time, then shook her head, and her tone was not clear: "I... I can''t see through."


    The old prime minister said, "Oh? What do you say? "


    "He didn''t perform very well all night, he didn''t even speak much. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid to see the famous tulip Duke is such a person. I''m really disappointed... To tell you the truth, even I feel like "just like this". But now think about it carefully, it seems that it is not the case. Although this person seldom talks, every time he opens his mouth, he will surely come to the point... Moreover, he doesn''t know whether it is on purpose or on purpose... "The girl said, biting her teeth:" I always feel his eyes. Seems to have seen me several times! Did he see anything? If he likes beauty, so he covets me... Not necessarily. The two dancers around him were more attractive than me, but he just relied on them and didn''t touch them. There seems to be something else in my eyes


    The old Prime Minister nodded: "well, yes, you have observed it very carefully. But don''t worry. Even if he saw something, with his intelligence, he would not say it. Do you see anything else? "


    "... no more." The girl was stunned for a moment, and her tone was a little depressed.


    The old Prime Minister laughed and patted the girl''s hand. "I''ve taught you to look at people and things for a long time. The more things are put in front of you, the easier it is for you to ignore them! You see, he didn''t talk much all night. Before he left, he asked me for help on purpose. Do you see through the intention? "


    "... I''m stupid... I can''t see it at all." The girl bowed her head deeply and seemed to blame herself.


    "You can''t see it, and you''re not to blame. After all, you are just influenced by me. You have never really been in this circle. Some things can''t be taught by others. " The old Prime Minister sighed: "your observation tonight. I''m already satisfied. "


    Then, the old man took a glass of wine in front of him


    "You... You just took the medicine. Don''t drink any more."


    "Well, it''s just a glass of wine! Besides, how can I not like such a young talent? How can we not have a drink! " With that, the old Prime Minister drank and coughed violently. But he said in a loud voice, "do you think his last requests were to me? no He was asking me to ask the chancellor of the exchequer... Actually. He said those words to camisillo! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the girl''s silence, Lao Zai''s crosstalk voice lowered. Slowly way: "into the main military, I am a nominal, camisilo is a real! I''m just signing a name for this promotion! It''s camisillo who really does things. Dewey deliberately begged me in front of him. In fact, he meant to listen to camisillo. Then... What he said, camisillo will tell the Regent as soon as possible! So... Dewey, he''s not asking me, he''s actually asking the Regent in disguise! "


    The girl thought carefully for a while and said respectfully, "I''m dull. But... I still have two problems. First of all, since Prince tulip is deeply trusted by the Regent, why doesn''t he ask the Regent himself for this? As long as he asks, will the Regent not agree? This is the first and second question. Since you know that he is not asking for you, why did you promise him a seven day deadline? "


    The old Prime Minister laughed, but shook his head and stood up, slowly left a sentence: "these, you don''t understand, now I said you can understand, but later encountered the same thing, you still don''t understand! Take your time to think about it, then you can really understand it. This is not so easy politics. "


    The girl immediately nodded and wrote it down respectfully.


    The old Prime Minister sighed: "you''ve been watching all night, have you made a decision?"


    The girl pursed her lips and thought about it for a while. Then she bit her lips and showed her white teeth. As if she was struggling for a while, she finally said: "I dare not hide you. If it''s in my opinion, the tulip Duke is much better than camisillo. But... This man is too heavy for me to see him, let alone... So I''d better choose camisilo. "


    "Good! You are smart and cautious. It''s rare that you don''t aim too high. It''s not a waste of my self-knowledge to cultivate you. " The old Prime Minister lowered his hand, looked at the roof, and said leisurely, "is camisillo a man who is favored and trusted, who comes from the military, and who has entered the military headquarters like a fish in water. However, his foundation is not enough, there is no support from a big family behind him, and his background is too low... No matter how hard he tries in the future, he will never think about his position as a military minister in his whole life. However, it is normal to be a general in the future. According to my estimation, in the next 20 or 30 years, he should be the number two or three in the military. This achievement is not low. Now that you have chosen him, I''ll make a plan. After a month or two, I''ll try to arrange it. Well, find a suitable opportunity for you to show your true face, and then say that you are a distant nephew and granddaughter of my family. If I propose marriage again, he won''t object. Camisiro is very smart. He knows his weakness is that he has no big family background behind him. If he marries with our family, he will not refuse to accept it. "


    However, after Du Wei left the prime minister''s residence, he and camisilo passed through for a while. In Du Wei''s carriage, looking at camisilo, Du Wei suddenly asked, "Mr. camisilo, you are not married, are you?"


    Camisillo was stunned, then said with a smile: "the Duke is joking." He then sighed: "as you know, I''ve been undercover for ten years under the command of the great prince. I''ve been careful day and night. If I show my identity, I''ll be dead at once! I can''t even sleep and dream! How dare I marry a woman to sleep on my pillow every day? I''m not married yet. I don''t even have an engagement. "


    Du Wei smiles and looks at camisillo with a smile in his eyes: "Oh, that''s right... Mr. camisillo, I''m a magician and an astrologer, and I know something about divination and prediction. Let me see your fortune... Hey, you don''t have to worry about this marriage. It''s half a year later or three months faster. I''m afraid you''ll be very happy!"


    With that, Du Wei could not help laughing at camisillo''s blank appearance.

 Chapter 335

    Time finally crossed the last day of 962.


    On that night, in the imperial capital, in the shops under tulip Duke industry, "fireworks" invented by Dewey became the best-selling thing. Even the Imperial Palace came to buy several big cars.


    In addition, Dewey also ordered the factory to make a batch of small fireworks suitable for civilian use to be sold to the civilians in the imperial capital.


    Taking advantage of the happy season of the end of the year, a large number of gold coins once again flowed into Dewey''s pocket. As for Mr. Dewey''s top business CEO, Zach Jr., he is smiling.


    That night, the sky over the capital, brilliant fireworks flashing throughout the night, as if the sky over the capital of the same day. The square of the palace issued a special control order, where the largest fireworks given to the royal family by duvette were set off. It''s much more powerful than the "dawn forgiveness" that Dewey made to celebrate his mother''s birthday.


    Looking at the huge fireworks blooming one by one in the sky, Dewey did not go to the square to watch the ceremony at the moment. Even though countless aristocrats went to the square in front of the palace to see the ceremony tonight, Dewey said he was sick and had a rest at home.


    He sat alone on the top of the highest building in the Duke''s mansion, with his legs hanging over the eaves and a bottle of fine wine beside him. Even though the night was cold, Dewey seemed to be enjoying himself.


    "Another year... Me again." Du Wei sighed, touched the bottle and took a drink. Then he laughed and said, "Happy New Year!" to the starry sky in the distance


    There is a sense of loneliness in his heart. Dewey has been in this world for many years, although he feels that he has gradually adapted, and even has melted into this world. Even sometimes, he is used to being a "Roland". But the old Chinese saying is that it''s great: I think twice about my family every holiday.


    Only in this kind of festive time, the loneliness in my heart will flash out like a ghost, always reminding myself: I am different from people in this world.


    In fact, when Dewey thinks about it now, this kind of feeling is somewhat absurd.


    Originally, he thought that he was a pure person from the original world. But now I know that I have lived in this world for several lifetimes! Aragon. DUV 1... Hum.


    According to this calculation, I spend more time in this strange world than I did on the earth in my previous life.


    "Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies, which is butterfly, which is me?" Dewey laughed at himself.


    In the distance, the streets are full of bustling noise, while in the distance, fireworks are blooming in the roar of the sky. The festive atmosphere of the street. I can smell it from afar.


    At this moment, there was a sudden silence in Dewey''s heart


    Now that I''m in it, why do I have to be such a sad child?


    Looking at the distant street... Everyone must be in a happy atmosphere now. Today, even the servants of the Duke''s mansion are in new clothes.


    Think about it here. Du Wei suddenly felt an impulse in his heart... Looking at the distant street, the flickering light of fireworks came faintly.


    "In fact, how many people know. I didn''t make this fireworks to make money at all. " Dewey whispered to himself, "I just want to make the world a better place. Try to make it more like my original world. "


    When a person is more and more lonely, in fact, his heart is more and more yearning for those busy occasions. If you can''t think of others, you will lock yourself up by yourself.


    But Dewey


    After his last sip of wine, he suddenly threw the bottle down from the roof, flicked his clothes and said with a smile, "stupid, stupid!"


    Then he floated down from the roof. He landed on the ground and strode out.


    When they came to the front hall of the Duke''s mansion, the servants saw the master and immediately stood at a distance to salute him. However, Dewey, with a faint smile, walked quickly by. Walking to the door, listening to the crackling sound of fireworks from far away outside, the impulse in duvet''s heart was even more vigorous.


    "I''ll go out for a walk alone. No one is going to follow me... "


    He said that. All of a sudden, I saw an honest, even timid young man standing in the corner of the wall in the distance. Dewey laughed and hooked his finger. "Luffy, you''re going out with me."


    This lufeck, of course, is the "future king of Nanyang" from Nanyang. At the moment, he has to be at Duwei''s side, suffering from the fear of Duwei all day long, and even being his coachman.


    Looking at the fear expression on lufeck''s face, Dewey''s attitude today is particularly kind: "well, boy, don''t talk nonsense, follow me out."


    With that, he strode out of the Duke''s mansion. Lufeck did not dare to delay, but obediently followed.


    The fear of Dewey has been deeply imprinted in his heart. At this moment, the more kind Dewey is to himself, the more awe he is in lufeck''s heart.


    After two streets, they came to the prosperous place of the imperial capital.


    Lufeck followed quietly. Dewey looked back at him and said with a smile, "are you afraid of me?"


    Lufeck forced back for a moment. The boy''s eyes showed no hidden fear, which made Duwei smile. He reached out and patted the boy on the shoulder: "good, I''m very satisfied with your performance. You remember this: it''s normal for you to be afraid of me. It''s no surprise. In fact, as long as you do not disobey me in the future, I will not punish you. Besides, I don''t want you to be cowardly because of this. Remember, you may be the king in the future


    With that, he gently pushed the boy, and then he pulled the boy to walk side by side with himself.


    On the busy street, there are many young children dancing with fireworks. It seems that Dewey has made this new thing, which is very popular with people.


    "Lord, master..."


    Lufeck hesitated for a moment. A timid opening. Although he was afraid of Dewey, he was still young after all. Looking at the prosperity of the road and the fireworks in the children''s hands, he could not help showing a trace of yearning: "you, today..."


    "Why are you so gentle today?" Dewey gave a faint smile, and then he whispered, "Luffy, you''re not Roland. Your hometown is in Nanyang, that is to say, you are a stranger. "


    Then he whispered a word that only he could hear: "and I''m a stranger, too."


    Dewey suddenly walked to the side of the road, grabbed the two children who were preparing to set off fireworks, and then took a gold coin out of his pocket with two fingers, smiling: "I''ll exchange this for what you have, OK?"


    Although the two children are very playful, they are very old. It''s enough to tell the amount of money. Saw Du Wei one eye, can''t help but eyes shine, busy not arrow nod. Without waiting for Dewey to speak, he quickly dropped his fireworks on the ground. Then he took duvet''s gold coin, turned around and ran away.


    "Here you are. Take it. These are all yours. If you want to play later, just play. "


    Dewey sighed. Actually touched Luffy''s head: "child, after all, it''s just a child."


    In lufeck''s black eyes, there was a flash of something other than fear, and there was a faint touch.


    Walking to the intersection of the street, looking at the path, Fick happily lit a fireworks, in the light of the fire, spurted out a gorgeous spark, Fick young face is full of excitement and joy. Du Wei sighed in his heart and couldn''t help thinking: am I too strict with him on weekdays?


    With this idea, in the next shopping, Dewey even bought a packet of candy to give to lufeck. The master and the servant, with candy in their hands, ate all the way.


    Gradually, in the lively atmosphere of the street, the indifference in Dewey''s eyes finally faded. He seems to have really integrated into the atmosphere. Lufeck finally unconsciously raised his head. It''s no longer a shrinking face, of course, when it comes to Dewey. He was still in awe.


    When they got to the end of the street, they turned a corner, and the next road was not so prosperous. Dewey suddenly saw that there was a tavern open by the side of the road. He couldn''t help being surprised.


    It''s new year''s Eve now. I''m afraid every family won''t come out to eat and drink. Moreover, it''s almost late at night. Such a pub is still open. Where can there be any business?


    With a little curiosity, Dewey walked into the door of the house at random. When I came in, I found that the tavern did not look prosperous. The hall was very narrow and dark. From the perspective of environment and decoration, it was a little old-fashioned. It was a bit out of place with the festive atmosphere outside.


    Even in order to save money, only two lights were lit.


    At the moment, the empty hall, in addition to their own, not even a guest.


    A teenager, dressed as a waiter, saw Dewey come in and welcomed him warmly. And behind the counter, a woman in her thirties rushed out.


    Dewey withdrew his gaze and sat down in a chair at random.


    "Dear guest, may I help you?" The young man wormed his mouth, but he didn''t speak clearly. It seemed that he was a novice.


    Du Wei laughed, took out a gold coin from his arms and put it on the table: "make something to eat and drink. It''s cold enough. Make a brazier next to me."


    When the waiter saw the gold coin, his eyes immediately turned round, but the woman who looked like the boss came over quickly. He looked embarrassed and said respectfully to Du Wei: "guest... You, such a gold coin, we don''t have anything worth the price here..."


    Dewey saw the other party''s embarrassment: "it doesn''t matter, you can get a little bit of what you have here, and the extra will be the tip for the waiter."


    He could see from the facial outline of the waiter and the woman boss that they were either mother and son or sister and brother.


    Soon, the food was delivered. The woman boss was very honest and didn''t lie. There was really nothing good here. The food she served was just a bowl of stuffy meat and a plate of beans boiled with salt water. Besides, the wine Du Wei brought was also a poor crack wine. Fortunately, it was strong enough. The female boss seemed to be in a bit of panic: "there are only these things left in the shop. We really dare not accept one of your gold coins... Please..." Du Wei said with a smile: "nothing. Since I give this child a reward, I have no reason to take it back." Lufeck, who was next to him, spent the night with Dewey. Seeing that Dewey was kind to himself, he seemed to have more courage. He coughed and stood behind Dewey. He said to the woman boss, "you can take what our master gives you. Our master has a noble status. How can we take back what we have taken out? " Having asked the boss and the waiter to step down, Dewey pointed to the chair beside him. "Luffy, sit down and have a drink with me." Young one Leng, some can''t believe of looking at Du Wei¡° What are you look at? Afraid I''ll eat you? Sit down and I''ll let you drink with me. " Du Wei light words, Luffy gram quickly sat down. After eating something, Dewey was very satisfied with the food. The salted beans were delicious. And the meat is very stuffy and fragrant. It seems that the boss here has good craftsmanship. As for lufeck, he was just careful to stick his butt on the edge of the chair, but he didn''t dare to reach out to eat. Du Wei smiles. He doesn''t know how. Tonight, he suddenly shows some pity for this young man. Maybe he is in the same boat.

 Chapter 336

    "You know, Luffy, waste is a bad habit. Let''s eat. We have to finish all these things. " Dewey took a sip of the wine. This low-grade liquor is burning all the way down the esophagus. In this cold weather, it makes people shiver comfortably.


    "Look, boy. You know, in this kind of ghost weather, it''s so late, and it''s still a festival, but the boss here doesn''t close down and is still in business. It''s clear that there is a big difficulty. I''m trying to make more money here. " Du Wei said, smiling: "and I, I just take out a gold coin... A gold coin, to me, is like a piece of grass. However, it can make them happy, let them sweep away the sadness on their faces, sweep away the tiredness of the day. Do you understand? That''s the benefit of money. You have to understand this when you become king. A king who does not understand the power of money is not a good king. "


    Lufeck kept Duwei''s words in his mind, and then he saw the young master, who was awed by him, make strange moves again.


    Du Wei felt a delicate dagger from his arms, and then felt it in his arms, but he found a piece of clean wood. Then Du Wei held the wood, and the blade flickered. A moment later, he cut out two long and thin wooden sticks, and ordered the messengers to clean them and send them back. Du Wei weighed it in his hand, as if he was very satisfied, and his expression was more pleasant.


    Under lufeck''s gaze, Dewey, holding the two sticks in one hand, flew up and down, holding meat or beans. He was extremely skilled in using them.


    The eating habits of people in Roland. It''s all knives and forks. Luffy, where do you think people have used this kind of thing? After watching for a while, I couldn''t help but stay.


    "Want to try?" Dewey smiles and passes the chopsticks in his hand. Lufeck hesitated to take it, but he just tried to clip a bean, but he couldn''t do it. The bean easily slipped from the two sticks and fell to the ground.


    "Ah... Master, I am. I''ll be damned Lufeck was startled and stood up.


    "The first time you use it, of course not." Du Wei said here, suddenly sighed: "in the past, the people who taught me to use chopsticks... Now, I don''t know how the old people are doing... I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see them again."


    Looking at Dewey''s silence, lufeck could only stand aside.


    After a long time. Dewey seemed to have just regained his mind and looked at the frightened young man: "sit down, don''t stand."


    Seeing Luffy sit down again, Duwei said slowly: "in fact, you will leave me soon. At that time, you don''t have to be so afraid of me. You see, Knight Rowling has been out for so long. I want to come. It should be back soon. The day she comes back is when you go home. "


    Lufeck''s face suddenly became strange. He seemed to have great courage, and then he said something that even Dewey could not think of.


    "Master, I, I, can I not go back?"


    ¡°£¿¡± Duwei looked at the boy in surprise. He didn''t expect that the boy would say such a word.


    "Why?" Dewey suddenly sneered, "are you afraid of me? Think I''m trying to sound you out? "


    "No. No, "he said


    "What is that? Are you not afraid of me if I am a little kind to you today? "


    "No, no, No Luffy immediately changed his face and said, "Luffy is in awe of his master. How dare he..."


    Dewey then said, "why don''t you want to go back? You are only my servant with me, and you will be my coachman. When I go out, you must rise early and stay at night. And fear me. I left here and went home. You are the king, above all. Isn''t that good? "


    Luffy shook his body for a moment, then bravely raised his head and said, "master, that''s what I thought. Going back to be king is like a dream. It''s like it''s beautiful. But later, as time went on, I thought about it carefully. Who is the king? Everybody listen to the king. But I, what can I do with Luffy? Why do people listen to me, afraid that I will obey me? I''m afraid even if I go back, I''m just a puppet. "


    Duwei suddenly laughed: "well, it''s good. It seems that you''ve made progress these days. You even know how to use the word puppet."


    In fact, although Dewey has been very strict with Luffy, he has also cultivated him intentionally or unintentionally. As his coachman, Dewey will take him with him whenever he goes out. When Dewey talks with some people, Luffy can also listen in. Dewey never kept it from him, as if on purpose. A teenager who is influenced by others is like Dewey''s teaching him by words and deeds.


    "And... I''m always afraid of being king. I, I''m a useless person. I can''t do my own things well. How can I be a good king? Besides, at that time, I don''t know how many people to face. You, you have already taught me that there are good people and bad people in this world. I''m a child who knows nothing. If I become a king, I don''t know how many people are unconvinced and how many bad people will harm me... I really dare not go back. "


    He stammered, which surprised duvet. Although he was a little cowardly under his own oppression, he seemed to understand the truth in his heart.


    "But aren''t you afraid of me? Wouldn''t it be better to leave me? "


    But lufeck let out a long breath, and his tone was even more awe: "well, actually, I am awed of you, but I am afraid, and I am not afraid."


    Dewey laughed: "how to say?"


    "Although you are very strict with me, at least I know what I should and shouldn''t do when I am by your side. If you do wrong, you will punish me. If you do right, you will reward me. Though severe. But I know what I want to do. As long as I''m careful and don''t make mistakes, it''s nothing. Besides... I have a very strange feeling, but I don''t dare to say it. "


    "Come on, I''ll let you talk today." Dewey gave a faint smile.


    Lufeck hardened his head and whispered, "stay with you. Although I am in awe of the master, I feel that I only have to be afraid of the master. For others, I don''t have to be afraid. I have this feeling, as long as in the master''s hands, obedient, hard to do things. Well, even if it''s a noble, royal, and minister, I don''t have to be afraid. Following the host, others dare not bully me. But... If I leave you, I won''t be afraid of you any more... But I''m afraid I will be afraid of more people and things in the future. I don''t know how many people will bully me in the future. So, it''s simpler to stay with you. "


    Dewey was stunned for a while. And then, finally, I couldn''t help laughing.


    After laughing for a while, Du Wei stopped his voice and looked at the boy carefully: "are these your true words?"


    Luffy dropped his head in terror.


    Dewey nodded. He was a magician. Under the strong mental power, the boy''s breathing rate and even heart rate were very low when he spoke. I can''t hide it from him. It seems to be true, not false.


    "You are very clever." Du Wei light way: "you have this idea in mind, so in the future with me, there will be no much suffering."


    As soon as lufeck was pleased, he immediately said, "well... You promised not to send me back?"


    Dewey laughed. "I didn''t say that. You go back is inevitable, but even if you go back, I am still your master. Nanyang, who dares to bully you. You don''t have to be afraid. Just remember, in this world. You just have to be in awe of me. "


    As soon as I said that, I suddenly heard the light footsteps coming from the door of the shop. The young waiter in the shop immediately welcomed him. Then came a delicate figure outside the door, dressed in white, which immediately added a sense of mystery to the dim shop.


    Dewey looked up at the man who came in, stunned.


    The woman came in, slender and graceful, dressed in white, with a hint of holiness. And that face is more delicate, just like a bright and moving beauty, and this woman''s face is full of loneliness and loneliness, even with deep fatigue in her eyes.


    She just came in, but saw Du Wei, two people eye contact, is a Leng. Then Dewey was the first to react and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t expect to meet you in this place at this time tonight."


    As soon as she saw Du Wei, her royal highness felt remorseful and wanted to turn away. However, after hearing Du Wei''s words, she was not willing to leave. Was she afraid of the other side?


    Thinking of this, she took another look at Du Wei, turned her eyes, and said in a low voice, "tulip, you are also in a good mood. Do you come to this small shop to drink alone when you don''t see the fine wine and delicious food in your family? "


    "Drinking alone is better than drinking together. Your highness, please sit down. How can I meet you here. I''m also surprised that my royal relatives, nobles, and temple saints come to such a small shop on this new year''s night. "


    As soon as Duwei finished, lufeck stood up with eyes, quickly swept the chair beside him and gave up his seat.


    Her Highness sat down slowly, and her face was calm.


    This is a strange and embarrassing scene. A couple of men and women, who can be called enemies, meet and sit in such a dim shop on such a special new year''s night.


    Looking at the loneliness and loneliness on the saint''s face, Dewey had been brewing two sharp words of exploration, but now he didn''t want to think about it. He suddenly sighed and said faintly: "we won''t talk about noble saints here tonight. It seems that you and I are all people who have something on their mind. We might as well drink two cups of common things. Before we get out of here, Let''s put it all aside for the time being. "


    The Virgin was relieved, but her eyes brightened.


    She suddenly showed a smile and said in a high voice, "boss, bring up a plate of dough cakes you made yourself."


    Then she said to Duwei with a smile: "it seems that you are here for the first time. The bread made by the boss is delicious. It''s the best way to wrap the beans and drink wine here."


    Dewey laughed, but looked at the saint in particular: "it seems that you are a frequent visitor?" The saint''s eyes suddenly cold down, she took a deep breath: "since my father died, in the past two years, every summer festival, my birthday, and new year''s Day... I will hide here for two drinks." Her eyes were fixed on Dewey: "speaking, I have no one to be close to... Tulip Lord, these are also your gifts." Du Wei was stunned, and then sighed: "if you say that you don''t mention it, it''s bad for the atmosphere. Alas... I''m a person who has nothing to do. I come here on such a night. I''m in the same mood as you. " The coldness in the saint''s eyes faded, and she finally nodded: "yes, you are right. I''m not going to say that. " She suddenly reached out and took duvidi''s glass. Duvidi was stunned and said with a smile, "well, I thought all the clergy were forbidden to drink..." before he finished, the saint had already lifted her neck and finished in one gulp. Pop! The cup was heavily placed on the table, but the virgin said, "I thought you would not be lonely if you were such a grand duke or a man of the moment."

 Chapter 337

    Cold night shop, solitary lamp, cup.


    This kind of atmosphere, but by such a pair of men and women can be said to be enemies of sitting, but it''s really not the atmosphere.


    Dewey didn''t seem to care about the mockery in the saint''s words. He just asked the waiter to bring his glass again. He filled it himself. He raised his glass to the saint and drank it.


    Both of them stopped talking and drank. I didn''t expect that the saint looked coy and timid, but the amount of wine really made Du Wei look sideways. Du Wei has only had three drinks, but she has already had half a bottle.


    By the time duvet finished his fifth cup, there was no more wine in the bottle in front of the saint.


    The woman didn''t wear a veil today. Naturally, her face was beautiful. With the wine on her face, she was even more red. Naturally, her eyes were charming and moving. Dewey couldn''t help but look twice more.


    Even though she was slightly drunk, she was still quick: "what do you think I''m doing? Well, Duke, do you think I''m beautiful? "


    Then he laughed: "of course, your highness is a recognized beauty. Naturally, she is very beautiful. Otherwise, in the auction house that day, the unfortunate young master of straw bag will not be dazed by you. "


    The virgin sneered: "hum, are you mocking me for seducing me with beauty


    With this sentence, she suddenly faltered for a while, supporting the table with her hands, raised her head, with a pair of bright eyes staring at Dewey: "you... What do you know?"


    Dewey did not argue, but shook his head indifferently: "yes, I really don''t understand."


    "Ha! Ha ha! " The virgin laughed angrily and pointed to Du Wei: "when I was young, I was a princess of the Empire. My father, everyone thinks he is the future emperor. But only I know, he is not a happy day! He frowned all day. Even for my daughter, I don''t have a good face! Finally one day, in order to fight for the support of the temple, he ordered me to devote myself to the temple to serve the gods and be the saint! "


    The woman''s voice was venomous: "Dewey, what do you know! At that time. I''m a little younger than you now. It''s the time of innocence. My life is full of dreams, but it''s strangled by him! I would like to bid farewell to my life and live the life of a clergyman who is so boring and indifferent! Originally colorful life, it has become gray! I can''t play, I can''t dance, I can''t say goodbye to all the gorgeous clothes that girls all over the world like. Beautiful jewelry, garden, dance partner... Even the secret love object in my heart, join in the temple! All day to a group of hypocritical and artificial old man, open mouth God closed mouth dedication. Sit and pray... I spent the most beautiful five years of my life like this! "


    Dewey can''t help sighing when he heard this... Such a life is really cruel for a teenage girl.


    "But at that time, I could bear it! My father told me. As long as he ascends the throne and becomes emperor, he will find a chance to let me leave the temple in the future! I finally have a chance to get out of the misery! At that time, my heart is to hope that my father can be emperor! But... The year before last, on the day of the summer festival, Chen, that guy, and you! My father died when he was defeated, and you personally ruined the hope of my life!! In this world. I don''t have a family anymore! None of them! "


    At this point, the woman suddenly stood up and waved to Duwei.


    Huh? Drink too much, this is going to turn over? Du Wei is very clear of course, as the saint of the temple, this woman is not a weak woman. But... If you do it with me, it''s a bit of a brain fever, isn''t it?


    Fortunately, Dewey was wrong. The virgin did not mean to turn her face and start. She held out her hand. But he grabbed Dewey''s bottle and didn''t use the glass. Then he looked up and poured down


    In fact... She is just a poor person.


    Du Wei sighed in his heart and looked at this woman quietly: if there was no coup, without my participation... This woman has nothing to do with me, and hatred would be even less.


    However, the impermanence of the world pushed them to a hostile position. And she... In fact, originally, she was just a girl with a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    After pondering for a while, Dewey suddenly whispered: "in fact, if you want to leave the temple, it''s not impossible to be a virgin and a princess again..."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" After hearing this, the saint girl was shocked. Then she laughed wildly. She threw away the bottle and dropped it on the ground with a bang. Her slender finger pointed to Duwei: "I thought Duke tulip was brilliant. You would say such boring and childish things!"


    Then she sat down heavily in her chair, panted for a while, wiped the residual wine on the corner of her mouth, and sneered: "not to mention my dear uncle regent, whether he will let me leave the temple... After all, as a saint, how can I leave without saying! Besides... Will you let me go now in the temple? I, as a person, have become a pawn fighting on both sides!! Hum, my uncle regent, he deliberately left me in the temple, so that he could use me to find the flaws of the temple in the future! And the temple, is to try to leave me as a bargaining chip against the royal family!! Unless my father is resurrected from the dead and becomes emperor, how can I get rid of the status of Saint


    Dewey also understood that this was very reasonable and could not help being indifferent.


    "What''s more..." the virgin bit her teeth: "all my hopes in my life have gone. Now all my sustenance is hatred! Dewey! Duke of tulips! Dear magician! Tell me, how can I not hate you, how can I not hate you


    Even Dewey could not help sighing and said slowly, "yes, you really should."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into a frozen state, two people staring at each other, but suddenly no words.


    Fortunately. Just at this time, the female owner of the shop finally brought up the plate, and put the just made flour cake on the plate, which was barely breaking the deadlock.


    The virgin looked at Du Wei, and suddenly her anger slowly dissipated, and her face became calm, but she also gave a faint smile: "tulip, I was just excited. I''ve agreed not to talk about common things tonight. But I''ve broken the rules. I''ll be punished. "


    With that, she picked up the bottle and finished the last drink. Then she patted the table gently: "bring two more bottles."


    After a while, she said to Du Wei, "Mr. tulip, just now I said so much, but you didn''t say anything. It''s unfair. Since they drink. It''s always interesting to talk more. It''s monotonous to listen to me alone. "


    Dewey nodded and said with a smile, "that''s good. Just, what do you want to hear from me? "


    "Tell me about you." The saint''s eyes seemed to be a little thoughtful: "in fact, I have always been very curious about you! You used to be the eldest son of the Rowling family, but you lost your power. He was sent back to his hometown. At that time, everyone in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital didn''t think much of you, thinking that your life was over. Unexpectedly, in just one year, you killed back to the imperial capital and became Gandalf''s disciple. With the identity of a magician, so many magical things have been created in Rowling''s hometown. Let everyone look at you with new eyes. After that, you soar up and get out of control! Originally, the Rowling family was on our side, but you were able to leave the family at the critical moment. Finally, when the Rowling family collapsed, you became the new Duke of tulip, the Lord of the province! Judging from your deeds. You are a miracle. It''s not too bad. "


    After a pause, she suddenly whispered, "sometimes. I even doubt that you have the ability to predict the future. "


    Du Wei''s heart jumped, and then he laughed: "according to you, even I think I''m a bit lucky."


    Then he took a sip of wine, knocked on the plate with his chopsticks, and then said with a smile, "well, since today is just two lonely guests chatting, I might as well tell you. In fact... At the beginning, the Rowlings were on your side, but I suddenly left my family on the day of the coup. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    He sighed and said slowly: "on the day of the coup, your father, the eldest prince, Yawen, took control of the imperial city defense guards and injured the imperial army. He also took control of the public security department. Tens of thousands of troops were trapped in the Imperial City, and Rodriguez and the green robed mage showed their great power! Hum, at that time, Prince Chen''s backhand hasn''t been displayed. At that time, I''m afraid ninety-nine out of a hundred people all thought that the great prince would win, right? "


    "... not bad." The saint nodded.


    "In fact, at that time, even I didn''t know those moves of Prince Chen." Du Wei light smile: "that day on the square, your side has the upper hand, but at that time, I chose to leave the family, stood on the side of Prince Chen! You think I''m right? I tell you, in fact, I just decided that you must win! And I''m doing this to save the family! "


    Du Weicai continued: "before the coup, I just returned to the imperial capital. I made friends with Prince Chen for no reason. By chance, I helped him resist an assassination of the great prince. However, it was an accident. As a result, your father naturally hated me! At that time, the Rowling family was on your side. If you succeed in the coup, I will drag down my family! At that time, I left my family in order to help my father and my family. In other words, when you had the upper hand, I left my family... It was just an act of seeking death. "


    Then he suddenly lowered his voice and said with a furtive smile, "in fact, I don''t want to hide you. On the square that day, I was ready to run away. Ha ha... In my opinion, your father is sure to win. "


    Of course, there are a lot of details involved in the secret, so it''s hard for Dewey to tell the saint.


    After hearing this, the Virgin was surprised and said with a smile, "you didn''t expect to win at all? You didn''t stand on my uncle''s side just by looking after him? "


    "The only thing I thought about at that time was how to escape safely from the encirclement of tens of thousands of troops."


    They looked at each other, but they both laughed. This smile, but let the stiff atmosphere, immediately eased a lot.


    After laughing for a while, the virgin suddenly said, "well, aren''t you afraid that I will tell my uncle about this? If he knew, I''m afraid he would not trust you as much as he does now! "


    At this point, my eyes flashed. Dewey didn''t think so: "well, your highness, if you want to say it, just go. But even if you say so, will the Regent believe you? Does he believe in you or me? " After thinking about it, the saint said with a smile, "yes, this is here. Only you and me can believe it. My uncle has an idea in his heart. It''s hard for others to persuade him about what he thinks. " Here, they seem to have nothing to say. But when the saint saw that the chopsticks in duvet''s hand were interesting, she said with a smile, "your Duchess, this tableware is strange. I''ve never seen it before. Can you let me have a try?" Du Wei laughed and handed it over. When the virgin first used chopsticks, she was clumsy and dropped everything. Du Wei was about to laugh, but who knew that after a little meditation, when she started again, she became more precise! Although it''s still a little bit raw, but the movement is smooth a lot! Dewey was surprised: this woman should be very smart! He put a bean into his mouth, and the saint gave it back to duvet with a smile. Du Wei looked at the chopsticks. Just now, the dish was put into her mouth by the saint. The chopsticks had a sharp end, as if they still had the bright red taste of the saint. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. But the saint girl suddenly stood up and bent over: "Archduke, it''s late. This wine party tonight is also my unexpected harvest. It''s really interesting to have such an unexpected wine talk with you on such a night. But now I''m going back. " Speaking of this, she sighed and couldn''t help looking at Du Wei deeply: "today, I found out that you are really good. Unfortunately... We are enemies, not friends. After you meet in other occasions, I will not be merciful! My last sustenance in this life is revenge! And you... Unfortunately, you''re on the top of my revenge list. " With that, she turned to leave. How could Du Wei let the woman leave with such arrogance at last? Seeing that the saint was about to go out, Du Wei suddenly stopped her: "Your Highness."... " The princess turned and looked at Dewey. Du Wei suddenly took the chopsticks in his hands, gently holding each end of them, and then snapped them off. His tone was very cold: "Your Highness, I just know today that you are not a hateful woman, or even poor... But, unfortunately, you choose to be my enemy. There''s no way. But I want to tell you one thing. There are only two ways for people who are usually against me to go! "¡° oh Which two? " The virgin sneered¡° The first is... Death! " As if she had expected it, she sneered, "hum, what about the second one?" Dewey said with a smile, "second, it''s very ugly to die."

 Chapter 338

    Behind the snow forest in a mess, large areas of trees have collapsed and broken, in this ice and snow, already all frozen up.


    The broken trees covered with ice and snow are like grotesque sculptures.


    In the front, there is a vast flat ice sheet, seemingly boundless and boundless.


    Hussein stood at the edge of the woods, staring at the distance of the ice sheet with cold eyes. Behind him, Rodriguez sat cross legged in the snow, grabbed a handful of snow in one hand and put it into his mouth, then took another bite of frozen dry food.


    After a while, Rodriguez suddenly laughed and said, "count the days. Now it should be the first day of the new year. If it''s in the imperial capital or our Loulan City, I don''t know how busy it will be. According to the tradition of our Duke''s mansion, manager Marder should have ordered the kitchen to make a lot of... Well, what''s the name of that thing, the food invented by the Duke? "


    Hussein did not look back, just a short answer of two words: "dumplings."


    "Ah, yes, dumplings. Speaking of which, it''s really delicious. Alas, now that we are here drinking snow water and eating dry food, I can''t help but miss the taste of that thing. "


    Hussein then turned around, looked at Rodriguez, frowned and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. These two days, I can''t see any Warcraft around."


    Rodriguez also nodded: "yes, we''ve been eating dry food for two days, but we can''t even get a prey."


    Hussein sat next to Rodriguez and grabbed a handful of snow and put it in his mouth. But looking at the distant ice sheet: "another day, if there is still no clue... I want to go to the north to have a look."


    Rodriguez frowned: "north? You mean, the place where the dragon people live in the north of this ice sheet? "


    Before Rodriguez was entrusted by Dewey, he found Hussein on the way. They went north together, entered the frozen forest, and then went all the way north to ask for information. But after they got into the woods. Across the lake, the woods are surprisingly quiet. Although they found a lot of large-scale touching tracks of Warcraft, but since the flood of Warcraft, Warcraft retreated into the forest, but it seemed to hide everywhere. In such a big forest, there was no sound or trace of Warcraft.


    All the way. Hussein also knew what Duwei meant, so he talked about the northern part of the frozen forest. After the forgotten ice sheet, there was a holy mountain, which was the settlement of the dragon people. And the dragon mission, and so on, all told Rodriguez. Rodriguez was surprised to hear that


    But they came to the edge of the forest. Still nothing. I''ve been sitting in the north end of the forest for two days, but I can''t find any clues. Hussain was so calm that he had the idea of going north to the Dragon territory to inquire about the news.


    "But, you said, there is an ancient huge magic array on this ice field. Can you pass through this magic array?"


    Hussein thought: "last time we came back, we had seen through the weakness of this magic circle. The stronger you are when you are strong, the more you resist, the more powerful the magic array will be. As long as I am careful to restrain my breath, I don''t have to fight against small storms. I don''t think it will trigger large-scale attacks... There should be no problem. "


    Although he said so, he must still have some doubts in his mind.


    Rodriguez thought about it. He said, "now that you have decided. Then let''s go together. "


    But Hussein shook his head: "if we keep going north, the danger is much greater. It''s not like this frozen forest. In the forest. With the strength of you and me, we are not afraid to meet Warcraft. But to the north, it''s the territory of the dragon people, and the leader of the dragon people and I have a big hatred. If we meet it, it''s the end of a deadly battle. I asked myself that I was not his opponent. It''s very dangerous to go. Even with you, it''s the same. Dewey can''t be without help. I''ll go alone. You''d better stay. In case... In case I can''t come back, you can continue to help Dewey. "


    Rodriguez was about to say something, but suddenly he felt something unusual in the distance. He looked up to the north and blurted out, "look!"


    Two people look north together, between that originally calm ice field, distant horizon, a storm from far and near, whistling! The sky was full of dark clouds, as if it was too heavy to breathe!


    Under the storm, far above the horizon, there seems to be a very weak figure, shaking in the storm, trying to move forward


    Rodriguez and Hussein took a look at each other. At the same time, they jumped up, jumped out of the forest and ran towards the figure north of the ice sheet


    Far away, on the horizon, the outline of the forest has been dimly in sight!


    How much further? Three thousand meters? Four thousand meters?


    If it is on weekdays, such a distance, as long as they fly up, two ups and downs will be able to get it. But now


    The wound on my chest is a sharp pain. And the magic light is weak and dim again... The damned wind, the terrible wind, is like countless blade winds, falling down densely


    The blood in front of the chest began to flow again... This time, it flowed even more. Unfortunately, the wound had already begun to heal, but along the way, he constantly urged the magic to fight against the storm, but his body could not get the slightest self-cultivation. After the wound healed, he burst, burst and then healed, and then burst!


    At the moment, I took a deep breath, but I found that my magic had come to the end of the lamp! No more magic!


    Seeing that the light of the magic border is weak, the scope of the border is smaller and smaller under the suppression of the storm... Lower and lower


    In front of my eyes, I began to feel dizzy. The outline of the forest seemed out of reach


    The Dragon Prince hugged the things in his arms


    Just die... But even if you can''t get out of this ice field alive, you can at least send the things in your arms to the woods


    Otherwise. Our family


    Finally, his body a soft, foot no longer move, plop a kneel on the ground. At the moment, the magic has been exhausted, and under the almost dying struggle, his eyes, mouth and nose are oozing with blood! It''s a terrible look. It''s really frightening. With one hand supporting the ground, he tried to get up... But where did he have any strength?


    Plop... Plop


    It''s not my heart beating, but the two in my arms


    This strange beating sound with rhythm seemed to stimulate his last bit of potential. He suddenly roared, and the Dragon howled with endless reluctance and Pathetique!


    The body stood up tenaciously again. The border, as if in the whistling urge, suddenly flickered, suddenly lit up.


    Unfortunately, this seems to have been a reflection.


    After a violent flash. The light suddenly disappeared! As soon as the border is gone, the wind sword will be swept down madly!


    He finally despair up in the heart, fight the last trace of strength, suddenly fell on the ground. The arms of the two things, dead to pressure in the body, with their own back, to resist the wind swept all over the sky and the knife!


    Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss


    Why... No pain at all


    Am I dead?


    Before the last trace of consciousness dissipated, he suddenly saw two figures in front of him. The human figure!


    All over the sky silver light flashing, the sky swept down the storm suddenly defeated.


    Then he finally closed his eyes


    When he woke up again, he found himself lying in the woods. The woods around him seemed to be torn to pieces after a disaster. The trees were broken. It has shown what a terrible disaster it has experienced.


    Next reaction. He immediately reached into his arms. Fortunately... Two things are still there!


    He was relieved at last, but immediately became alert.


    Around a voice came: "are you awake?"


    He tried to round his eyes. Only gradually see out, a human standing in front of their own, looking down at themselves.


    "I know you. You are the great prince of the dragon clan, aren''t you?"


    When he was shocked in his heart, the next sentence of this man reassured him.


    "I''m not your enemy, I''m Duke tulip''s man. My name is Hussein


    Dewey


    Dewey


    Well, it''s the human who plays the piano and makes friends with himself.


    The Dragon Prince was relieved at last.


    I don''t know how long I have been sleeping, but my body moves slightly, and the sharp pain of the wound makes me almost faint again.


    Hoarse voice, reluctantly said: "please, please help me up."


    Behind him, a pair of strong arms, will stand up. The Dragon Prince turned his head and saw a handsome middle-aged man smiling gently at himself: "my name is Rodriguez."


    "Dear prince dragon." Hussain stood in front of his ground: "we are entrusted by duvidi to come here for information. Look at you. What''s wrong with the dragon clan? "


    The Dragon Prince was silent for a while, and his eyes were a little gray. Finally, after a long time, he gave a sad smile: "Dragon... There is no dragon in the world any more!"


    £¿£¿£¡£¡


    Despite Hussein and Rodriguez looking at each other, the Dragon Prince took a deep breath. Although the chest pain made his body tremble, he still bit his teeth and whispered, "I''m... I''m no longer good, but I''m lucky to meet you before I die."


    Then he gasped hard, but the sound of gasping was like a broken bellows.


    "I''m sorry." Rodriguez sighed. The paladin looked helplessly at the Dragon Prince on the ground: "I have checked your injury... You are too badly injured. There is nothing we can do. I can see that there is a strong force on you, which has destroyed half of your lungs, and that force is still in your body. If you don''t suppress it yourself, I''m afraid you''re already dead. Unfortunately, you are not human, you are dragon, so the healing magic of human has no effect on you. And


    Hussein sighed, "and there was a spring that could heal your wounds. Unfortunately... After the earthquake, the spring has dried up. " The Dragon Prince tried to smile: "never mind, i... I can only hold on for a little longer, so please tell Duke tulip what I''m going to say next. Because... In my opinion, I''m afraid he is the only one among the human beings who can stop this disaster... "His hand has been firmly grasped into the ground, as if suffering great pain, and then began to tell..." the dragon people have suffered from the large-scale attack of those criminal people in the North. This time, they are fierce, numerous and boundless... And in order to preserve the power of the dragon clan, our great clan leader, my respected father, accepted the request of the leader of the sinners, a guy called "fairy king Luoxue", and had a duel with him. If my father wins, the Elven King promises to let their army go. And if my father loses, then the dragon must surrender! " When Hussein heard this, he suddenly jumped in his heart: "isn''t it..." seeing the Dragon Prince''s Doomsday appearance, can the dragon clan leader... The powerful and almost abnormal old dragon king also lose? At the beginning, with Gandalf and medusa, the three strong guys who could not be defeated together, would they even lose? Dragon Prince nodded, his action, immediately let Hussein''s heart, sink to the bottom¡° Father, it took three days and three nights to fight with the spirit, and finally... "

 Chapter 339

    Gold has always been the pride of the dragon people! The golden color of the golden dragon, in the hearts of the dragon people, is far more brilliant than the color of the sun in the sky.


    And in this moment


    When the golden fighting spirit in the sky is destroyed bit by bit, and a piece of deep red spreads like blood, in the sky, the huge golden body of the great bank gives out the last voice of unwilling roar


    Red flame, invincible, as if countless dense sharp fine needle, pierced into the golden fighting spirit, bit by bit devouring the gold. Gold is dim, and red, but more and more red!


    Finally, with a bang, the giant fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ice. The body of the Golden Dragon beside it now seems that its whole body has been covered with countless tiny scars. Some of the golden scales that were originally strong and abnormal were broken, and some were even lifted up by a force of fear!


    Great leader, the whole body is flowing blood, huge body, seems to have lost all strength, weak crawling on the ground, wheezing, all weak.


    But above the sky, the seemingly fragile and insignificant figure stands in the air, and the delicate face is cold at the moment. Although the fierce fighting for three days and three nights has also left it hurt, at the moment, there is a trace of blood on its mouth, even on its body, the clothes that used to be like snow, Also dyed red... But no matter how you look at it, it seems to be so high, as if it was born to be like this!


    The weapon in the ELF''s hand was a long thin silver wire, which was twined. In its hands, it turns into countless shapes.


    "Dear dragon clan leader, you have lost."


    This cold voice came down from the sky, all the dragon, all the arrogant head! In each dragon''s eyes, there is despair... Yes, there is no anger, only despair!


    Three days and three nights of fighting. Their great leaders have shown their unparalleled strength, which is beyond the reach of all the dragons. Such a strong strength, should be invincible, right?


    Well, it should, it just should.


    But it was just such a fragile and tiny spirit, the power burst out of such a tiny body. But it''s enough to compete with the dragon clan leader.


    Three days and three nights of fierce fighting, such as on the Dragon language magic of the dragon clan leader, or the dragon''s martial arts, it played incisively and vividly, like a storm. But this little elf. But it happens to be able to resist a point, a point to resolve, not to show the slightest disadvantage!


    From shock at the beginning to despair now. These psychological processes have gone through in these three days and nights. At the moment, the head of the dragon clan is crawling on the ground, unable to breathe, but the dragon clan, in addition to despair, has almost no anger.


    Yes... Because they already understand. Deeply understand: this little spirit, not their own can rival.


    "Now, please keep your promise."


    The Elven King fell from the sky. His wings vibrated slightly behind him. His face was as lonely as snow. Looking at the Dragon King on the ground, he suddenly flashed a strange look in his eyes and said in a low voice: "it''s a pity. Why don''t you use "Dragon God guard". And your dragon warrior armor. If you can perform these two unique skills, I may not be able to defeat you. "


    The head of the dragon clan seems unable to speak at all. Just a weak breath


    After a long time, the sound like thunder came from his mouth again, but he was still weak and could not hide it.


    "Spirit, your strength is really strong. Yes, I lost, but... "


    Struggling, huge body finally stood up again, unfortunately, its action, but it seems clumsy and slow.


    The dragon clan leader raised his head and looked at the king above. He suddenly laughed.


    "I''ve never broken my promise in my life! Even though I hated Aragorn deeply at that time, I hated him as much as bone, but after losing to him, I kept his promise, even for a thousand years The eyes of the head of the dragon clan suddenly burst into tears: "but! Today, I''m sorry, dear Elven king, you are indeed a powerful opponent that makes me helpless! But today, I will break my promise! This is the first and last time in my life. "


    The fairy king Luoxue stood in the air. After hearing this, he just nodded and said in a low voice: "well... Since this is your choice, then I have to do my best to kill the dragon clan."


    The silver wire in his hand floated slowly


    Among the dragon people, the big prince has leaped out. His golden dragon body has blocked the people. Although he is also desperate and scared, he still shows his temperament in the face of the last moment.


    Under the snow, there was a faint oscillation, in the space, in the strange twist, with the air of fury. It looked down at the head of the dragon clan: "the last time I asked you, do you know that as long as I move my hand, the dragon clan will be extinct."


    Before the head of the dragon clan spoke, the eldest prince gave a long roar. His dragon roar stirred the sky. In the singing of the Dragon language, the magic of the Dragon language had been brewing... Even if he was defeated, he finally decided to fight it.


    But


    Flutter!!!


    A broken voice, the Dragon Prince suddenly body a shock! It gaped, looking at his chest!


    A little bit of golden spear, the spear point from his chest, it did not even have time to feel sharp pain, suddenly angry roar, turned his head, angry eyes, immediately fell on the person who attacked him!


    "You!!! You!! "


    Behind him, a golden figure, a golden fighting spirit flashing, the Golden Dragon gun, in its hand.


    "Dear brother, if you want to die, I will not stop you. However, I can''t let the whole dragon family accompany you and your father to die together. "


    In the sneer of the golden figure, the Golden Dragon spear was handed forward again


    The fierce fighting spirit of the dragon clan exploded in front of the big prince''s chest. With a blood mist, the big prince was unwilling to roar and fell down from the sky.


    The golden figure shed its body. It is also a golden dragon. However, it is facing the distant spirit king, deeply lowered the head.


    "Dear spirit king, I am the third son of the dragon clan leader! My father has been defeated, and my reckless brother has been stabbed by me. Now I am the new leader of the dragon clan! I am willing to lead my people to surrender to you


    The snow pursed her lips. Looking at the Golden Dragon who bowed his head respectfully, it did not speak. On the ground, the angry voice of the Dragon Prince came: "you are a disgrace to the dragon! You lost the dignity and pride of the dragon people! "


    "Hum!" The third prince sneered: "dear brother, compared with pride. It''s more important to be alive. I''m just saving the dragon. "


    He turned his head and looked at the people behind him, the dragons, all under his eyes. He dropped his head.


    The Elven King laughed, scornful and disdainful.


    "This is the dragon clan? Is this the dragon that has blocked us for thousands of years? The most powerful race in the world... "


    It''s body gently fell on the ground, but is falling on the old Dragon King''s body, this lightly trampled, but let just barely stand up old dragon king, the body immediately heavy collapsed.


    More than 100 dragons. At the same time issued a sad low Ming, they are afraid, indeed afraid, chilly.


    Once invincible patriarch, in the face of this more invincible enemy, has been helpless defeat, and their lives, only in each other''s mind. At a time like this. Life. It''s something everyone cherishes.


    But the three princes did not look askance.


    It even looked at the king so indifferently. Trample on my father''s head, then step by step down to the ground.


    "Can your decision represent the Dragon nationality?"


    The three princes of the dragon clan turned around and looked at the dragon. All the dragons who came into contact with his eyes couldn''t help but turn their heads. Even though there were some dragons with unwilling and angry eyes, they also avoided their own eyes under the eyes of the prince of the dragon clan.


    "Yes, I think."


    The genie King smiles. He turns to look at the dragon clan leader and says in a soft voice, "Dear dragon clan leader, what''s your mood now when you see your son''s behavior like this?"


    The dragon clan leader seems to be unwilling to roar, but its voice seems to be unable to express its meaning clearly.


    It''s just dying.


    In the distance, the big prince, who was plotted by the three princes, was unwilling to stand up. At this moment, he felt his father''s gaze


    Old dragon king, although lying on the ground, but his eyes are looking at his eldest son. At this moment, its eyes seem to express a lot of meaning.


    That meaning is a combination of thousands of words, but only one sentence.


    "... run... Run... Run


    Pathetique roar, finally with all the strength of the dragon clan leader, spurted out from its mouth!


    At this moment, the body of the Dragon Prince suddenly pours on his own people. The spirit king gives a sneer. The silver wire in his hand flutters and is about to move. But behind him, the head of the dragon clan has opened his mouth and spits out his last breath.


    The dragon breath of the golden dragon, even the spirit king did not dare to use his body to fight hard, so he could only turn around and twined with silver wire, forming a flowing vortex in the air. And the dragon clan leader''s huge body, has rushed over, in the fast singing of the Dragon language, the air space around the spirit king, instantly began to collapse, this is the last fight of the dragon clan leader.


    The spirit king''s eyes flashed a different color: "well, you still have power!"


    The direction of the silver silk seems to have passed through the space barriers one by one, broke through the dragon clan leader''s last roar and uttered a curse, hiss, hiss... After countless subtle sounds, the silver silk has been heavily worn on the dragon clan leader''s body, and its huge body doesn''t know how many tiny holes it has been pierced. Under the pull of the silver silk, its body trembles slightly, Countless wounds burst out blood at the same time.


    Under the last strength of the dragon clan leader, he roared in the direction of his son: "escape! Get out of here! " This is its last voice, and its whole body''s golden flame suddenly glows again, more ferocious than ever! Even the king of spirits could not help changing color. Boom!!!! After a little golden fire, it seems to trigger a chain reaction. The golden flame around the body of the dragon clan leader is ignited! Its huge body turned into a huge golden fire! At this moment, even the sun in the sky has lost its color. The magic King''s strange weapon silver wire, under the burning of golden flame, inch by inch breaks and melts, but the dragon clan leader has rushed to the king with a roar¡° Alas... "With a faint sigh, the king did not dodge. He held out his hand to the huge golden fire. The big prince heard his father''s last roar. After he bumped into the group of his own people, the dragons around him could not help but dodge. The big prince bumped into the back and quickly fell on the half collapsed holy mountain. Then he quickly picked up the last two eggs rescued from the Dragon Nest! Behind him, a yellow dragon gun has been stabbed¡° Brother, you are forcing all the people to death! "

 Chapter 340

    In the ferocious voice of the three princes, the golden fighting spirit of the spear burst. The eldest prince was only good at magic, but not at martial arts. Moreover, he was seriously injured. At such a close distance, he was attacked behind his back. Without turning around, he felt sharp pain. The spear swept his waist and knocked him off the ground.


    Under the fierce fighting, its waist is full of flesh and blood, and the scales of the dragon are broken. If it is not the same golden dragon, I''m afraid it will be killed.


    "You! Traitor of the dragon At the moment, the big prince was in a hurry. The Dragon mantra in his mouth immediately appeared a space crack in front of his body. In the crack, the black flame surged out.


    The three princes stepped back and the spear was flying in front of them. After dissolving the magic, the figure of the big prince is already in the distance


    The eldest prince endured the pain and hugged the dragon egg. Behind him, amidst his father''s pathetic roar, he flew out to the South with endless indignation in his heart


    Behind him, the golden light is all over the sky, and my father''s roar is finally low


    Boom!


    In the low crash sound, the huge body fell to the ground again, and the golden light in the sky had dissipated, while the huge body of the dragon clan leader had been embedded in a huge ice crystal. In the ice crystal, it still kept the posture of roaring up to the sky, and the ice crystal seemed to have a magic power, Even the golden light has been solidified, and the dragon clan leader seems to be "solidified" in the ice crystal.


    The spirit king''s face seemed to be a little tired. Looking at his opponent on the ground, he sighed softly: "you are really proud."


    Then it turns. Looking at the distance to escape the big prince... Has not run out of their sight.


    "Is it your brother? It took your eggs? " The king of spirits smiles. The three princes of the dragon family are crawling in front of it.


    "You didn''t stop it, and your people didn''t stop it." There was a trace of indifference in the king''s smile.


    The eyes of the three princes of the dragon clan seemed to take a look at the father who had been frozen in the ice crystal in the distance, and then he hung his head: "it... It didn''t run away, if you want to chase..."


    "No more." Elven King light refused, it''s indifferent face. He said with a smile: "after the holy mountain, the forgotten ice field is in the south. The huge magic array exists. Even if you go, you can''t pass unless you have strong strength. And I''m not going to let you go. "


    The third prince felt his heart beating wildly, but he quickly lowered his head.


    "You. Are you really willing to surrender me The king looked at the Golden Dragon in front of him and said with a smile, "good. I''m willing to accept surrender. So from today on, you can be my mount. I''ve never tried to have a golden dragon mount


    The rest of the Dragon warriors in the dragon clan were humiliated. And the three princes. But respectfully climbed forward, let the spirit king, trampled on his head.


    "Ridiculous..." the king of spirits looked at the holy mountain in the distance: "do you think we are going to cross the holy mountain and go south? Hum... Even if you destroy the dragon clan, how can you destroy the forgotten ice field and the huge magic array? Hum... "


    He said. He sighed in a low voice: "my dear mount, I''m sorry that your father broke his word, but I can''t break it! As I said, if I win, you dragon people must subdue me... If it refuses, I will do my best to kill the dragon people! "


    The Third Prince of the dragon clan trembled: "but, I have brought the dragon clan to you..."


    "You are you. Please remember who you are. You''re just my mount. And your father is the real dragon clan leader! Since it refused to surrender. Then... I''ll follow my bet... "


    It raised its hand. In the distance, in front of the army of the criminals, there were dozens of strong crossbows. On each crossbow, there was a strange light. It was a strange magic potion smeared by the elves.


    The king felt the trembling of the golden dragon under him. He laughed and said in a soft voice: "as my new mount, you have the power to avoid death... Well, don''t blame me for being cruel. Because, I have given your father a choice, but unfortunately, it did not accept it. What else... I don''t want to be so cruel to you dragon people. It''s a pity that you have two things that I have to get. "


    "Two things?"


    The spirit king pointed to the collapsed holy mountain: "you see, this towering mountain is the most solid metal texture! And our huge army needs weapons! On the continent where we live, there is an extreme lack of metal veins, which makes our soldiers lack weapons and armor! Although this mountain has fallen, but such a big mountain can be used to refine enough weapons and armor to arm our army! This is what I have to get. "This is the biggest crisis that this bitch, the goddess of light, has encountered! It''s a good chance for us to beat her


    Well, I can''t remember the original sentence, but the meaning is probably this.


    Thinking of this, Dewey was calm. At least, my own experience, there should be "Duwei 1" has experienced once before. Duvi 1, however, did not tell himself that human beings were destroyed by the criminals. So... Things should turn for the better. With a little calmness in mind, Duwei asked Rodriguez, "Your Royal Highness, the Dragon Prince, what was his last word before he died?" Rodriguez shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "he said," I just hope that these two dragon eggs are one male and one female. Otherwise, our dragon race will be extinct. " Well, that''s what it says Du Wei was stunned for a moment. He never thought that the Dragon Prince, who escaped with heavy responsibilities, had said such a joke before he died. After pondering for a while, Du Wei realized the feelings of the "Qin friend". Well, before he died, he felt that Qianjun''s burden was finally handed over to others, so he felt relieved. But now, the heavy responsibility falls on myself. Can you relax yourself?!

 Chapter 341

    Early on the seventh day of the new year.


    The whole imperial city is still immersed in the quiet after the carnival, and the sky of the city is quiet. In these days of carnival night, too many people are drunk, too many people are tired, of course, many girls have lost their virginity


    It has been a long time since the coup d''etat two years ago.


    After experiencing these gorgeous nights, all of us are unanimously grateful to the magical tulip Duke for bringing the beautiful and magical thing "fireworks" to the world.


    In the morning, the sun has risen. On the Lancang canal, which leads to the imperial capital, a long fleet is coming to the imperial capital. There are 20 big ships. To the surprise of the early risers on the shore, these big ships are all sea going ships! Each of them is a big ship of the sea soul class. Compared with these monsters in the ocean, the other merchant ships on the river are much smaller.


    On the river near the imperial capital, naturally, there were patrol sailors on the river under the Public Security Department of the imperial capital. These patrol boats saw the huge fleet coming from a distance, but they did not dare to stop it. From a long distance, they immediately showed their flags, even honestly stepped back and gave up the main river, and even immediately sent more people to clean up the river, All ships were ordered to give way and let the huge fleet go ahead.


    "I said, whose fleet is this, so arrogant? You see, all the boats on the river have to get out of the way? Is it Royal? " A river Porter sitting on the dock couldn''t help asking.


    A companion next to him was much older than this. After hearing this, he laughed and scolded: "blind your eyes! Don''t you see the flag on this ship? a royal house? It''s not a royal ship, but it''s not much worse than the royal family! "


    On the mast of the forward ship of the fleet. A flame tulip flag is flying!


    The first big ship was huge, but from the hull on both sides, it was full of mottled marks, as if it had experienced a very long and difficult voyage, even scratches, impact


    On the side of the ship and on the deck, there were many traces of fighting. Even some of the sailors, even some of them, were wearing bandages. However, these sailors, everyone is the expression of young tiger defend, even the injured people, look so spirit!


    Above the ship building, a woman stood there quietly, holding the fence in front of her with her hands. Eyes calm looking at the distance more and more near the outline of the imperial pier.


    She looked only in her twenties, and her face was slightly thin. The long voyage on the sea and the sun made her skin not as white as most women in mainland Loran, but a little bit of wheat color. This skin color does not reduce the slightest beauty of her, but adds a bit of healthy sexy.


    Her tall body is lined with soft leather armour, but outside. It''s a colorful robe with a peculiar shape. I don''t know what kind of cloth the robe is made of, but it seems that it''s made of many pieces of cloth with five colors. Of course, if the most attractive thing is her slim and strong long legs, even if it''s a picky man, Seeing such a pair of beautiful legs, I can''t help sighing about the magic of God''s creation!


    "Lord Ruolin. Here we are


    Behind him, a giant man with a strong body like a bull came over. He stopped and bowed his head respectfully. Dressed as a sailor, the man had a turban on his head, but he had one eye on his face and a black cloth over his left eye.


    Ruolin took a look at the time when Biao''s subordinates went to sea. He has good eyes. I''m even afraid of water.


    "Well, yes. We''re back. " Ruolin nodded. The last trace of tenderness on Ruolin''s face was worn away by the sharpening of the sea. At the moment, Ruolin''s eyes showed the tenacity and fortitude after the wind and rain, and waved: "order, shore! Everyone on board, without my permission, no one else is allowed to board, and no one is allowed to leave his post! "


    This man was a subordinate of Ruolin when he was in Roland. He immediately took orders. Rowling, on the other hand, lifted his robe, pressed his sword on his waist and walked slowly to the deck.


    On the dock deck of the imperial capital, there were already 200 cavalry soldiers in tulip family uniform waiting. The leader was not others, but little Zach.


    Little Zach had been waiting anxiously for a long time, scratching his ears. Seeing that the fleet finally landed, he was relieved. His face looked like a macaque, showing his heartfelt joy.


    He whistled and brought the tulip family soldiers close to the dock. When the sampan was set up, little Zach saw the familiar figure on the deck of the ship. Then he laughed and said in a loud voice: "my beautiful old boss, you are back at last! It''s been a year. I thought you were a pirate in Nanyang


    Ruolin went down the deck and looked at little Zac. She showed a smile on her face, but only lightly patted little Zac on the shoulder: "you are also an important person under the adults. How can you talk and do things? You are still so unstable."


    Little Zach said with a smile, "I''m glad to see you back, so naturally I''m excited."


    Ruolin picked her eyebrows, but then she saw the sincerity in little Zac''s eyes, without the taste of ridicule. Then she nodded, and her voice was more gentle: "well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The voyage on the sea was much harder than expected. Fortunately, it''s not disgraceful


    Small Zach looked at Ruolin, always feel this once beautiful boss, as if there is a little strange change, seems to be stronger than before, more black... Or... Well, this change, as if specific can''t say, but at the moment, Ruolin''s whole person, like a honed gem, faintly naturally exudes a kind of bright light.


    "And the Duke?"


    Little Zach was just stunned. He heard Jolin''s question and said quickly, "the Duke has received your messenger. He has arranged everything on the wharf and sent me to pick you up. There are also a hundred big cars in the back... The adult said that you don''t have to worry about the loading and unloading of goods. I''ll watch it here. I want you to meet him at the Duke''s house as soon as you get off the ship


    Ruolin''s eyebrows picked, and there was a smile in her eyes: "a hundred carts? I''m afraid... Is not enough. "


    Then, little Zach immediately sent someone to lead the horse, and then led Ruolin back to the Duke''s house.


    As for the twenty ships. Little Zach immediately mobilized all the people, but they were all from his tulip family. Originally, there were a lot of boatman and coolie who lived on the wharf. Seeing such a large fleet coming to shore, they all came to look for work.


    But far away, he was stopped by the tulip family guards, and then politely told these people that the goods on the ship were beloved by the Duke, and all the handling and loading were handled by his own family. No need for outsiders.


    Although there are always some local snakes in this port, how dare these ants to trouble the tulip Duke?


    Ruolin rode all the way into the city without stopping. Work vigorously, came to the lofty luxury of the Duke house, just jumped off the horse, saw the Duke house door has been opened. Many servants and bodyguards came out to meet them, and then someone took Ruolin inside and came to Duwei''s study yard.


    This small courtyard was the study yard used by duvidi''s father, count Raymond. Now duvidi was just like his father.


    When Ruolin pushed the door in, Du Wei was sitting behind his desk. When he saw Ruolin coming in, Du Wei just raised his head and laughed. Wen Yan said, "well, are you back? Good. Sit down


    The tone was light and plain, as if Ruolin had not been out to sea for more than a year, but had just been sent by him to make a random circle around the city.


    When Ruolin saw Duwei, she felt that the young Duchess seemed to have grown up again. Her eyes, which she didn''t dare to look at, now looked more and more unfathomable! Although the face is smiling. But there is prestige in the eyebrows... Compared with before I went to sea. Your highness, it is more and more to have the temperament of a great man who controls the life and death of countless people.


    Ruolin knelt down on one knee. First of all, a solemn family guard Knight etiquette, her original most formal identity, is the family guard knight that Dewey accepted. Then, just sat on a chair of Du Weizhi.


    "Tell me." Du Wei said with a smile: "you''ve been out for more than a year, and I haven''t heard from you. I''m really worried. I''m afraid those Nanyang people are bold enough to do harm to you. In that case, I''ll encourage the regent to launch another Nanyang expedition to save you. "


    Ruolin smile, her temperament, also than at the beginning to calm a lot: "my Lord, the sea, than we expected to be a lot more difficult. First of all, our fleet used to travel only in the coastal waters, and the Southern Ocean is thousands of miles away. It''s really difficult to predict the risks of such a long sea journey. Along the way, we got several hurricane waves, and the predicted time was not enough. But fortunately, after arriving in Nanyang, we went all the way south with the old Nanyang guy. The Nanyang tribes we met did not dare to stop us. "


    "Well..." Dewey nodded. "You''ve arrived in the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia... Where, what''s it like?"


    Mentioned this problem, Ruolin couldn''t help but have a strange look in her eyes. After a long time, she sighed: "where... It''s beautiful! Very beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful place in my life


    Then, she took off the burden behind her, took out a scroll from it, slowly unfolded, but it was a carefully drawn map of Nanyang.


    "My Lord, before I set out, you ordered me to pay attention to the voyage and make a map. Hum, the old guy who went with me tried to defend me at first. When he arrived in Nanyang, he deliberately instructed us to take a detour. Later, I saw through it and gave him a good lesson. I don''t think he''s honest. He just ordered the fleet to stop on an island and arrested a small tribe on that island to ask questions. Nanyang people are also people. Good wine and gold are enough to make them speak. Only then did I know that the old guy took us a lot of detours... "


    Dewey laughed. "What do you do with him?" Ruolin raised her eyebrows: "I didn''t deal with him very much. Sir, you said that. I couldn''t hurt his life, so I tied him with a rope and left him in the sea for three days Dewey laughed. Then I took the map, put it on the table and unfolded it slowly... It was all painted with waterproof canvas. It was a vast sea area on it! Those scattered islands, scattered, located in the Nanyang sea, Ruolin also drew a few routes out. These routes avoid some dangerous sea areas, reefs and whirlpool zones. And the southernmost tip of the imperial capital is a big island! Dewey pointed to the big island and said, "this is..." "my Lord, this is where the Nanyang United Kingdom is. This is the largest island I know in Nanyang. The area of this island is as large as that of the two provinces of our empire. At present, there are more than 20 tribes, big and small, living on this island under the United Kingdom of Nanyang. The population of this island alone is about 5 million. And... My Lord, on this island, there are many other things which, in my opinion, are extremely strange! "¡° Weird? " Dewey is interested. Originally, he was full of expectations for Nanyang, as for strange things. Hum, "Dewey, how are you? Are you surprised? " Shit, what''s more weird than this message? Does it have anything to do with the clue of this matter?

 Chapter 342

    Ruolin continued: "the land is fertile and the rain is abundant. It''s hot and sunny. What''s more, the island is rich in spices, gems and gold! They also raised a strange giant creature called elephant! The animal is huge, far more powerful than the lion and tiger! I saw Nanyang people domesticate this kind of elephant, then incorporate it into the army, and use it in the war. If they concentrate 100 heads to charge... The power is really indescribable! I''m afraid even the most powerful cavalry can''t resist the front! If we talk about the weakness, the only thing is that the speed is slower, and the quantity can not be popularized on a large scale. And... It''s so far away that I can''t get it back. This time I brought four people, four males and four females. Unfortunately, the sea is not acclimatized. Now only one male and three females are alive. "


    Ruolin stood up, went to her desk, pointed to the island and said, "this island is called Brahman by the local Nanyang people. In the middle of the island is a place they call holy mountain. It is said that every few hundred years, the holy mountain will emit flames. On weekdays, there is still a faint roar. Once there is a movement, the earth around the holy mountain will vibrate, birds and animals will be frightened, and they will not stand steadily. "


    Du Wei nodded, but said in his heart, what a holy mountain is not a volcano. As for domesticating elephants... War elephants, although I have never seen them in my previous life, I have at least played "the age of Empires".


    "On the island of Brahman, it can be said that it is the most densely populated place in the whole Southern Ocean. In fact, according to my understanding, the whole Nanyang civilization almost originated from here. Moreover, in recent years, the empire made frequent expeditions to the South Ocean. As a result, the sea tribes near Roland moved southward, the population of Brahman became more and more. I heard that the holy mountain in the middle of Brahman island is the Holy Land in the hearts of these peoples. This has something to do with the legends of their gods. "


    At this point, Dewey is up. After all, the message from the footplate of Xiao lefick was too shocking.


    "Speaking of the gods, Nanyang people''s civilization is very different from ours. Roughly speaking, their religious pedigree is like this: in the earliest time, it was said that there was a temple on the mountain in the middle of Brahman island. According to the legend of the local Nanyang aborigines, in ancient times, there were gods living in that temple! The gods have supernatural powers. Living in the temple on the mountain, but also bless the people on the land. Whether it''s a tsunami or a hurricane, or a disease, the gods in the temple will help mankind out. even to the extent that. I checked the legends of Nanyang people and found that they recorded these details very carefully. According to their legend, the gods. They call them the body of the earth, the God in charge of wind, the God in charge of fire, the God in charge of thunder and lightning, etc.. In their belief, each God is divided according to his or her duties. Because of your entrustment, I paid close attention to these legends, and finally found the source and all the legends. It all comes from the temple on that mountain. So... "


    Dewey nodded, looking forward: "so you want to go up the mountain to see that temple?"


    "I think so. But the temple is invisible. " Ruolin said with a bitter smile, "because the temple no longer exists."


    "No?"


    Ruolin nodded: "it doesn''t exist. According to local legend, in ancient times, it is said that people were too greedy for the protection of the gods, which angered the gods. Disaster came to punish people. Let that holy mountain spurt out fire! And that time, the gods no longer helped humans. In the flame of the holy mountain, according to legend, dozens of miles have turned into scorched earth, and the legendary temple on the mountain has been completely destroyed in the fire eruption. Therefore, the people in Nanyang are afraid that the gods have abandoned them and left them. "


    Speaking of this, Ruolin said with a bitter smile: "I''m not reconciled in my heart, so I decided to go to the holy mountain to have a look. The local people regard the holy mountain as the absolute holy land. No one is allowed to climb the holy mountain, and even there are many warriors guarding the mountain. But I still slipped up quietly. As a result, there was no temple on the mountain. Originally, I even doubted whether the temple really existed... After all, even if there were gods in the world, it was impossible to live in the world. However, various local legends say that there are noses and eyes, and even though different tribes believe in different gods, the descriptions of the temple and the mysterious "Father God" are exactly the same. "


    Dewey thought carefully, "tell me about the father."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Ruolin said slowly: "if that temple is the source of all Nanyang myths and legends, then the Father God is the origin of all this. According to legend, the Father God is the patron saint of the Nanyang people. He built a temple on the peak of Brahman island. Later, all kinds of temples, such as fire god, water god, Thunder God, rain god, wind god, were created by him. Moreover, since ancient times when the sacred mountain erupted flames and the gods punished human beings, the Father God and all the gods have disappeared. However, there is still a legend in Nanyang, that is, the gate of gods has returned to heaven. However, the father''s benevolence did not completely abandon his people, leaving behind a pulse, which is the so-called father''s pulse, that is, the pulse of path Fick. All of them engraved tattoos on the sole of their feet, indicating that they were walking in the world on behalf of the father. In short, the myths and legends of the Nanyang people are very messy, especially between different gods. It seems that there are still contradictions between different gods. If there is nothing to do, they will fight back and forth and make a mess. I carefully sorted out the earliest myths and legends, which mainly talked about the various miracles of the Father God, but when I got to the back, it seemed that the Father God did not appear, and myths rarely mentioned. I only talked about the legends of the new gods later. "


    After hearing this, Dewey hung his head and thought about it. Then he suddenly grabbed a piece of paper and drew on it for a while.


    A moment later. He suddenly asked, "there are so many legends about Nanyang people. Does it say that the so-called Father God built the temple in the temple? How many years ago was the so-called "ancient times"? A thousand years? Ten thousand years? "


    This can make Ruolin difficult to deal with. The female Knight looks sad: "my Lord, I have checked this question carefully. however. It''s a pity that the culture of these Nanyang people is far behind that of mainland Loran, and they are even ignorant. Although the tribes on Brahman island are much more advanced and civilized than those Tu people in the north near our empire. But on the whole, most of them are still in a semi barbaric state. What makes me most depressed is that there is no unified calendar in Nanyang At this point, Ruolin seemed to be in a dilemma: "there are more than 20 big tribes on that island. But each tribe''s calculation and record of time are totally different! We Roland mainlanders, used to a day, a month, a year. I got to them. That''s not the case at all. Some tribes will show the sun and the moon once, even for one day, but... If it happens to last for several days. The sky is full of dark clouds, and they can''t see the sun and moon, so they also think that this "day" is not over! It was not until the sun and moon came out that the day was over. But according to our habits, we don''t know how many days have passed! Moreover, some tribes do not have the concept of "heaven" at all. They only calculate "generation". This "generation" is even more vague. They are used to it. The time a tribe''s head has been in power can be regarded as a "generation". If the head of a tribe dies and a new head is replaced, it will be a new "generation". But the problem is, people, old age, sickness and death, God knows how long and how short it is. Maybe some patriarchs have a long life. Live to be 70 or 80 years old. They are also regarded as a "generation", and some clan leaders are short-lived. They died in a year or two, and they are a generation. There are many strange methods of calculation like this, which are really strange... Therefore, they are not even clear about the length of time, and I can''t judge how many years ago the temple was according to their myths and legends. Some tribes say how many generations have passed... But God knows how many years this "generation" is! "


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    So it''s really hard to judge.


    However, in his heart, but gradually gave birth to a guess.


    "How are you, Dewey? Are you surprised? "


    Hum! Is the so-called Father God Aragon?


    Or, to put it another way.


    Up to now, Nanyang people are still very backward in civilization. Well, I''m afraid they were even more stupid in the era of Aragon a thousand years ago!


    After arriving at Nanyang, Aragorn ran to the volcano on Brahman island and built a temple. He was the most powerful man in the mainland. Naturally, he had great powers. It was not surprising that those ignorant Nanyang natives mistook him for a God.


    As for the so-called chaotic new gods in the temple, most of the bullshit things like wind god, fire god, rain god and thunder god were trained by Aragon''s own disciples!


    It''s not hard to guess, it''s not hard to understand. It''s very easy to teach a few magicians of different departments with the ability of Aragon.


    What is known by the aborigines as the God of wind, fire, rain and thunder? I''m afraid it''s just the magician of wind, fire and water system taught by Aragon!


    In this way, the myth of Nanyang can also be explained, and the words of lufeck''s sole can also be explained.


    As for later... Myths and legends rarely mentioned "Father God", it is estimated that Aragorn left somewhere, or... He died. It''s all possible.


    After losing the Father God, the apprentices trained by Aragorn were not as powerful as Aragorn. As a result, all of them died in a volcanic eruption. It''s not a God who punishes people and abandons them. It''s the eruption of the volcano. The magicians in the temple can''t resist it. Either they are all dead, or they are scattered... As for being exiled among the people, it makes sense.


    Even


    Du Wei suddenly felt another movement in his heart. He even thought a little deeper. Why did Aragon go to Nanyang to build a temple? Run and bless the ignorant natives? Duvi can''t guess these questions... After all, although he is Aragon, he can''t answer these questions himself before the memory of his previous life awakens.


    As for... The volcano eruption


    Dewey frowned and thought. If there is a group of magicians in the temple, a mere volcanic eruption may not be able to make a group of magicians die. Even... It could be the light goddess, that bitch!


    These things can be put into the future to think about.


    Du Wei put away the map, and suddenly an idea came into his mind: maybe, if he had a chance, he should go to Nanyang to see the Brahman island?


    Then he looked at Ruolin: "that''s all for the legend. How much did the United Kingdom pay for ransom to redeem their little king? How many good things have you brought back for me this time? " Speaking of this topic, Ruolin smiles... At this moment, her smile even looks like Dewey. Just like Du Weiping when he was a Yin man, he was so insidious and cunning... "My Lord." Ruolin said with a smile: "this time, I took more than 30 boats with me. Before going to sea, I tried to get more boats. Finally, our fleet reached 80 boats! A year back and forth, we lost three ships on the way because of storms and reefs and some accidents during the voyage. This time I brought back seventy-seven boats! This time I brought 20 ships to the imperial capital, but the army still stayed at the walker port on the southeast coast of the mainland. Moreover, because the Lancang canal was too narrow, all the largest sea going ships could not drive in, and they all stopped at the walker port. Because the harvest this time is too big. I really can''t bring it to the imperial capital at one time... "Dewey''s heart began to beat violently..." too much harvest? How big is it? "

 Chapter 343

    In a word, Ruolin''s trip to Southeast Asia was indeed full of twists and turns. She was on her way back with the old sacrifice benka from Nanyang. The old benka was very sophisticated. He guessed that the other party was afraid to take the opportunity to draw a nautical map. When he was leading the way, he deliberately took everyone around. As a result, Ruolin saw through and taught him a lesson. Then he settled down.


    In all the imperial expeditions in the South Ocean, even the farthest place the fleet went was far away from the Brahman island. As a result, the Nanyang people living on Brahman island are able to have peace. Otherwise, if we let the Empire know that there is such a big island in the distance of Nanyang, which is equivalent to the area of two provinces, it is almost equal to a small continent. What''s more, there are abundant products. If the Empire knows, where is the reason why it doesn''t take the lead to attack?


    It''s a pity that old benka''s plot has been seen through, and this nautical map is still drawn smoothly by Ruolin.


    After arriving at Brahman, the situation is not so simple.


    It turns out that since the last expedition of the Loran Empire, which led to the establishment of the Nanyang United Kingdom, the largest resistance was almost touched by the whole army by the powerful navy of the Empire, which made the new United Kingdom almost full of despair from top to bottom. The United tribes were even more separated, Many people have even made up their minds to continue to move south to the more distant southern waters.


    When Jolin arrived with the fleet, there was an extremely fierce quarrel within the Nanyang United Kingdom. Faced with the suffocating pressure of Roland Empire, the positions of the chief tribes in the United Kingdom are different. Pessimism dominated the mainstream, thinking that we should give up living on Brahman island for generations and move to the south. of course. There are also a small number of the main battlefield, some fierce tribes, advocated the gathering of forces, and Loran Empire fight to defend their homes.


    What''s more strange is that in this phenomenon, a strange faction has emerged, with several tribes. He even came up with a third way: to make peace with the Roland empire.


    But no matter the escapees, the main fighters or the peace seekers. But all of them have a common understanding: they all seem to have little interest in preserving this "kingdom". As for the current interim king of the United Kingdom, he is a relatively powerful tribal head among these tribes. However, the patriarch deeply trusted the old benka, and insisted on waiting until the return of the great sacrifice, who went out to visit the descendants of the "Father God tribe", and then we would discuss and decide.


    In this case, Ruolin took a huge fleet of 80 giant sea going ships. Came to the great island of Brahman.


    It can be imagined that after many times of invasion by the Loran Empire, the Nanyang people had an almost instinctive fear and hatred towards the Loran empire.


    So, when 80 giant ships. When such a huge fleet came to Brahman, it immediately caused a panic and met ruolindi on land. It was the "United Kingdom army" hastily assembled after the panic.


    Looking at these "troops" from a distance on the ship, it almost made Ruolin''s people laugh at that time, if it could be regarded as an army.


    These aborigines do not have uniform armor, or even uniform. Many of them are just wearing animal skins, or even some rattan "armor". Their weapons are also mottled and disorderly, and they have metal weapons. There are inferior bows and arrows, and even sharpened sticks.


    Ruolin deeply understands that if she wants to complete Du Wei''s "blackmail" task, she must first "Liwei"! So, even if the big sacrifice old benka begged, the female Knight still made a decision: fight!!


    All the catapults on 80 giant sea going ships fire in one round!


    Almost in a moment, the port, which had been called a crude wharf, was blown to ruins, and hundreds of tulip family guards on board shot at each other with bows and arrows. Also in the first face. Let the United Kingdom army suffer a lot.


    Then, those guys fled in fear.


    The first person to meet. They beat these Nanyang people to pain and fear. Later, old benka was sent ashore by Ruolin to communicate with Nanyang people. When the other party saw the great sacrifice coming back, they immediately held a meeting of patriarchs. Then they had to welcome the female knight from the Loran Empire to land.


    Ruolin didn''t relax. She ordered all the fleets to be alert and ready for battle at any time. She also ordered that no one should leave the ship, no Nanyang people''s boats were allowed to get close to their fleets, and those close to the range of their fleets would be killed.


    Later, Ruolin swaggered, took a few followers, took a boat, and went ashore.


    Next, she was ceremoniously welcomed all the way to a "city" in Brahman island. Let''s call it a "city". After listening to the presentation of old benka, the great sacrifice priest, and knowing that he had found the "descendant of the land of father and God" in the United Kingdom, the group was in a state of excitement.


    After all, Nanyang people have a strong belief in Father God. Immediately, most of the people, whether they are the main fighters or the main and even the runaways, think that we should welcome back lefek.


    However, there were two or three tribes who opposed it. They think: anyway, they are ready to leave and run away, and there is no need for a new king here. Then, it''s not worth paying a huge price to welcome back a child.


    As a result, the argument turned into a quarrel. These guys even nearly fought in the end.


    This quarrel, after ten days, didn''t get a result, making Ruolin extremely impatient. At last, in front of all the patriarchs, the female Knight said something cruel:


    "If you don''t want to pay any ransom, then I don''t mind asking our Duchess to cut that kid off immediately after you go back! What''s more, I brought a huge fleet here and went back empty handed. I can''t tell my master! Since you won''t give me the money... I''ll have to take it myself!! I''m going back tomorrow with my fleet. Anyway, it''s a long way from here to Loran. With your countless tribes, I''ll go all the way, kill all the way, kill all the way, rob all the way! "


    That''s shocking enough!


    To tell you the truth, the 80 giant sea going ships that Ruolin brought were really frightening. At least, even before the expedition of Roland Empire, there had never been such a large number of ships, even the expedition of duvet''s father, count Raymond. It''s just more than 30 boats.


    However, Ruolin is also bluffing. After all, her fleet was different from the Imperial Navy. Although her fleet was huge, there were no combat personnel on 80 large ships, only the crew. After all, these ships come here to carry things. If you come with a full army, where is the space to transport things?


    It seems that the fleet is huge, but the force is not strong.


    But this also scared the Nanyang people. They are not afraid of Roland people on shore, but if let Ruolin so swagger all the way back. Although these big tribes living on Brahman island are not afraid of burning, killing and looting all the way, after all, many tribes from the surrounding small islands came to this patriarchal assembly. These people quit.


    All of a sudden, many people fell to the position of sacrificing laobenka.


    On the night of Ruolin''s cruel words, a large number of Nanyang people came to the shore, slaughtering pigs and sheep, eating melons and fruits, and sent them to the fleet in order to appease the terrible invaders from the Loran empire.


    And those tribes who took a tough stand withdrew from the patriarchal assembly in anger. Even a few tribal chiefs went back to prepare for war!


    All this, if Lin see in the eye, in the heart has already made a decision.


    The following series of things fully show the growth of Ruolin! Even after hearing Ruolin''s narration, Dewey could not help sighing: what a Ruolin! What a knight!!


    It turned out that Ruolin looked on coldly and saw clearly the internal contradictions between these Nanyang tribes. She took people back to the ship quietly. That night. So we got our hands together and took all the fighters in the fleet. Eight hundred people have been drawn out, which is a limit. He quietly transferred two big boats, took 800 soldiers with him by night, and left around Brahman island in two big boats


    According to the results of the dark investigation these days, if Lin came to the side of Brahman island within three days, then suddenly landed, attacked a strongly opposed tribe, and five hundred of the elite tulip family warriors, using superior weapons and armor, and brilliant combat skills, almost destroyed the tribe overnight.


    Beheading thousands of people, killing a tribe of tens of thousands of people to pieces, and then a fire, burning that tribe to ashes. After that, he took 500 elites with him and went deep into Brahman island for 300 Li. Wherever he went, he killed all the tribes who opposed to the great sacrifice and advocated to welcome King Fick in that area by means of iron and blood.


    For the first time, she led the battle, but she got the gist of "the army is expensive and the speed is high". All the way, she suddenly stormed into the tribe. Before she came to the tribe, she was killed and collapsed by these well-equipped tulip family warriors. In this way, Ruolin destroyed two small tribes in one breath and almost crippled a medium-sized tribe.


    The patriarchs of the three tribes, who were strongly opposed, were beheaded by Ruolin.


    Of course, Ruolin lost a lot of her 500 talents. But in Ruolin''s opinion, such sacrifice is worth it.


    When the news reached the patriarchal assembly, those who were still quarreling were immediately shocked.


    Ruolin''s magic weapon Tianjiang''s sudden attack sent those guys into danger. And finally, the big sacrifice old benka, although the heart of Ruolin''s bloody practice is very helpless, but also had to cooperate with Ruolin.


    Ruolin, with hundreds of subordinates, went back to the fleet by boat. Instead, she sent someone to send the heads of the three tribal chiefs killed by Ruolin to these Nanyang people. At the same time, she also took Ruolin''s final Spy: in three days, either give money or I will take people to anchor and return! All the way back!


    In three days, great changes took place on Brahman island. Those small and medium-sized tribes who were afraid of being killed by Ruolin immediately united closely with the "capitulators" led by the big sacrifice laobenka.


    And the two tough big tribes are angered by Ruolin''s practice. I went back and assembled the army to get revenge.


    "And then?" Dewey nodded.


    "And then..." Ruolin eyebrows PICK: "and then, of course, it''s war."


    There are more than 20 tribes living on Brahman Island, the largest of which is eight tribes, each of which has a population of several hundred thousand. Because of Ruolin''s practice and the "surrender" of the great sacrifice, the two tribes took a strong stand. In the end, he chose to use force to declare war.


    However, due to the backwardness of weapons and civilization, they were doomed to perish before the war.


    These guys gathered about 50000 young tribal soldiers, but they were unable to attack Ruolin at sea. Even these tribes had boats, but those boats could not do any harm to the fleet of Ruolin.


    Moreover, Ruolin showed her intelligence again at this time. In the face of the fierce killing of tens of thousands of troops from the two tribes. There are those tribal boats, but Ruolin ordered the whole army to anchor. On the same day, she did not even call, but led a fleet of 80 ships. Left Brahman.


    Ruolin''s "escape" made the two tribes become arrogant immediately. They thought that their army "scared away" Ruolin. Now that the war has begun, they can''t come back without success. After losing the biggest "fighting enemy" Ruolin, they and their soldiers. He could only turn his anger to poor old benka and his "capitulators".


    As a result, the 50000 troops of the main fighting faction attacked the "capital city" of the United Kingdom, and the big sacrifice to old benka had to fight for self preservation. All the "capitulators" tribes also united and assembled their own tribal forces. There was a big war.


    At the beginning, the big sacrifice old benka didn''t want to make a big deal. He thought that as long as he could protect himself, beat back these crazy guys, and then find a chance to appease them slowly.


    However, once the war started, it was no longer under his control.


    After all, there are so many tribes in this land. Over the years. There are also contradictions among the tribes. Even feuds. At such a large scale, some tribes immediately took the opportunity to take revenge. No matter how hard Ben Ka tried, he could not suppress the hatred, and the war escalated


    In the end, it almost evolved into eight tribes on the whole Brahman Island, divided into two factions, fighting with each other.


    And after the war lasted for 15 days, Ruolin, who had led the fleet to leave, suddenly took her huge fleet and killed a rifle!


    It turned out that Ruolin had never left. After calculating all this, she left Brahman island with her fleet, made a big circle in the surrounding waters, stayed on a nearby island for cultivation, and killed two small tribes. When the two sides are close to each other. Ruolin just led the fleet to kill him.


    The huge fleet did not directly participate in the war between the two sides, but Ruolin did the same trick again, and transferred all the fighters in the fleet, leaving only the sailors who could barely maintain the fleet. Then, taking advantage of the weakness of each other''s sea defense, she bypassed the back of Brahman Island and directly raided the hometown of the two "main battle faction" tribes!


    Among the 80 ships, Ruolin gathered a total of 1000 subordinates from all the places where they could fight. Relying on the innate advantage of sneak attack, plus the strong combat strength of the land, Ruolin had superior weapons and equipment. Moreover, most of the young soldiers of the two main fighting tribes were mobilized to fight the civil war in the capital of the United Kingdom, and the strength left behind was inevitably weakened. Ruolin made full use of these advantages, and as a result, she won the first World War!!


    A thousand people defeated tens of thousands of left behind soldiers of the other side, and then successfully won their hometown. Ruolin didn''t want to kill more people, but still set fire to the two tribes'' headquarters according to the old way. Then they let the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled run away, and Ruolin didn''t chase them.


    As a result, the news from the rear spread to the front. The soldiers of the main fighting group got the news that their hometown had been taken away, and their morale immediately fell to the bottom. Then they were defeated by the capitulationists who offered sacrifices to Lao benka. The two chiefs were killed and their heads were cut off.


    In this war, Ruolin skillfully provoked the civil war between the two sides and eliminated the "hardliners" in the Nanyang United Kingdom. So that the patriarchal assembly, no longer dare to oppose the voice. Moreover, after the extermination of the two tribes, the land and population of the two tribes were also divided up by other tribes. Naturally, there will be no opposition. Although some tribes still have murmurs in their hearts, they see the opposition underground. I dare not speak.


    In the end, the great sacrifice laobenka passed the decision at the patriarchal assembly to pay the ransom and welcome back to rufik (their future king).


    Next, there''s the negotiation on the number of ransoms. Ruolin had the upper hand, but also did not let, let Nanyang people mercilessly out of the blood.


    Eighty big ships, first of all, empty the Treasury of the United Kingdom! And then there''s the tribe by tribe split. In the end, Jolin ransacked for three months and drained the last drop of oil and water from the Nanyang land on Brahman island! But not reconciled, and sent a ship to the surrounding islands, a tribe a tribe of search.


    last. A huge fleet of 80 seagoing ships returned with a full load.


    This time, it took a year!


    On the island of Brahman in Nanyang, those Nanyang people who were badly scraped by Ruolin. He gave this lady knight from Roland a series of nicknames: butcher, executioner


    "So, how much money do we have now?" Dewey said with a smile.


    Ruolin thought, "my Lord, Nanyang is rich in gold and gems, ivory and spices. These things are rare and valuable things in our mainland. I carefully calculated the 80 ships I brought back. If you sell all these things, you''ll get the number.... "


    Ruolin seemed to ponder for a moment: "if we calculate the annual revenue of our Roland empire as 60 million gold coins, I''m afraid the windfall we made this time will be equal to the total revenue of the Empire in five or six years!"


    The total revenue of the Empire in 1956??!!


    Even though Du Wei had already made psychological preparation in his heart, he couldn''t help taking a cold breath when he heard the number: "so much?"


    Ruolin nodded, but then the knight laughed: "but it''s not over yet. adult. This time in the fleet I brought back. There are also some envoys from the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia who have asked to see you. Yeah. When I was on Brahman Island, the big sacrifice old benka introduced my background in order to persuade these people. My master behind me is you, the tulip Duke of the Empire. The old benka also said that you are the first-class powerful person of the Empire. You are the only person who can influence the emperor most under one person and above ten thousand people. These Nanyang people are scared to death by us. The waiters sent here this time are here to beg for peace and surrender. They ask the Loran Empire to stop its aggression against them. In exchange, they are willing to pay a certain amount of wealth every year in exchange for peace. "


    Du Wei''s eyes brightened and he looked at Ruolin. "You promised them?"


    Ruolin immediately shook her head: "of course not! My Lord, I''m just your man. How can I be qualified to be the master of such a big event? Ruolin will only listen to the orders of the adults. Of course, you have to decide these important things. " After a pause, seeing the satisfied smile on Dewey''s face, Ruolin was relieved and said, "but I think it''s better to promise them. After all... Speaking of it, this time I''ve been searching too hard. I''m afraid there''s not much money left for Nanyang people now. Conservatively, they won''t be able to recover in ten years. Even if the Empire does any more expeditions, I''m afraid it won''t be able to extract anything from them. "


    Dewey''s face was heavy. He closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he had a decision in his heart.


    He stood up, looked at Ruolin and solemnly said, "Ruolin, you have done a good job this time. I''m very satisfied! In the future, you don''t have to stay at sea. After this time, you will come back to the Northwest with me and work in the army of tulip family! hey! I didn''t expect that you have the talent to lead soldiers. Since you have made great contributions this time, I won''t treat you badly. I''ll appoint you as the commander first and lead thousands of soldiers first... Don''t be too low. There will be a war soon. As long as you do well, you will be the first female general under my command in the future! "


    Ruolin immediately stepped back two steps, knelt on one knee, a solemn Knight etiquette.


    Du Wei took a look at her and continued: "also, for the warriors who died in Nanyang with you this time, you should make a list for me, and their family''s pension will be paid ten times!


    When it comes to this, all the reports are finished. Ruolin is tired after a long journey. Du Wei is about to let her go down to have a rest, but Ruolin suddenly thinks of another thing: "my Lord, I have brought something back from Nanyang this time. It is said that this thing was left by the gods in the ancient temple. After the temple was destroyed by the mountain fire, the descendants of those gods exiled to the world and brought it down. At first, an original one was kept in the Treasury of the United Kingdom. Later, the nobles and chiefs thought that these were auspicious things left by the gods, and they also copied a set of their own preservation. But... None of them knows what they are used for. My Lord, you told me to pay more attention to some strange things when I go this time. So when I knew that this thing existed, those ethnic stations were interested in me, so they took out a set and let me bring it back. "


    With that, Ruolin immediately went out. After a moment, she came in with a long wooden box in her bag. Solemnly placed in front of Dewey.


    "Oh? The gods? " Dewey muttered to himself. Is it something that Aragorn left behind?


    He took a deep breath, opened the box with a solemn face, looked in, and immediately opened his face, as if someone had suddenly stuffed seven or eight eggs into Dewey''s mouth.


    Du Weimu stared at the things in the box, and his face didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing.


    "This... Is this thing?" He choked out such a sentence.


    Ruolin was curious: "this is... Yi? My Lord, do you seem to recognize him? "


    Dewey reached out and stroked the neat rows of things in the box.


    Ten thousand, ninety thousand, eight handles, two... Southeast northwest winds


    Shit, this... This... This is mahjong!! Suddenly, a picture flashed in my mind: thousands of years ago, in the holy mountain temple on Brahman Island, countless aborigines at the foot of the mountain prostrated and worshipped in the direction of the temple. In the temple, Aragorn sat down at a table with his disciples with cigarettes in his mouth, touched a card and roared: "touch yourself! "It''s too much!" Dewey: [%... "

 Chapter 344

    The tulip family''s fleet is not the biggest one in terms of number, compared with the prosperous imperial wharf with the first-class throughput in the mainland. However, the problem is that the fleet is still too eye-catching. First of all, the 20 ships are all sea soul class ships, which is extremely rare in inland canals, If it was not for the need of the victorious return of the southern expedition fleet in history to widen the river channel many times, it would be very difficult for such a large ship to enter the imperial capital directly by water.


    Second, it''s due to the bright tulip flag on board.


    In fact, such a large fleet occupied the river course, and even stayed at the wharf for a long time. Originally, there were a lot of merchant ships going in and out of the wharf of the imperial capital every day. All of a sudden, such a huge fleet of sea going ships occupied so many berths, which naturally made it crowded. However, for the sake of tulip flag, no one dares to provoke.


    Under the supervision of the officials and soldiers of the imperial public security department, the huge fleet began to unload the goods, and the huge and heavy boxes were carried down from the big ships. The armed tulip family warriors around were on close guard. Little Zach personally supervised the scene, and mobilized hundreds of trucks to carry them back and forth.


    It took two days to unload all the boats. At this time, if you are careful, you will find that an official of the public security department who is in charge of the inspection at the dock is sweating!


    Since the coup d''etat day, the Solomon family used merchant ships to quietly transport a group of archers into the city. After the coup d''etat, they made a close inventory of the docks entering and leaving the capital. Fortunately, Dewey has a good personal relationship with the current sheriff''s chief, camisiro (who is about to step down as Sheriff''s chief and take office in the military). He was also happy to sell duvet a favor before leaving office. Therefore, the inventory of the tulip family''s cargoes was not strict. They just took two or three cargoes at random and opened them. They were not prohibited weapons or dangerous people smuggled in, so they were released.


    But... It''s worth mentioning that during the inspection, it was in a cargo hold on the ship. In front of the sheriff''s officer, Zach opened a box at random. As soon as the box was opened, the officer took a deep breath and exclaimed, "Almighty God!"


    The golden color in the box, reflected on his face, almost blinded the poor guy! In this moment, greed in human nature. Surprise, no doubt.


    Small Zach immediately closed the box, and then from his sleeve he took out a piece of gold about the size of half a brick, put it into the official''s hand, and said faintly, "my Lord. You have a clear idea of what is written on the document and what to say when you go back. "


    This man only felt heavy in his hand, such a big piece of gold... Even though it was a fat man to be an inspector at the wharf. But such a large piece of gold is enough to cover one or two years of income! He put the heavy gold into his arms, put it close to his body, and then quickly nodded to the chief manager of the tulip Duke.


    In this way, the whole 20 ships of gold, silver and jewelry were recorded on the documents of the inspectors of the imperial public security department: Nanyang local products.


    As a result, inspection officials and record officials. In the evening, the tulip family sent a box of "Nanyang local products".


    Of course, Dewey doesn''t expect to hide all the people in this way. After all, it will spread after a long time. It''s just that. He needs to have a legal entry procedure for his windfall.


    As for letting others know that they are rich. So what? Does anyone dare to have their own idea? Don''t forget that you are not only the Duke of power. Or a magician of mainland civilization!


    Sure enough, a few days later, the imperial capital was in full swing, spreading a "news". It is said that the Nanyang sea trade fleet of tulip Duke dug a huge gold mine on a small island in Nanyang


    For this kind of gossip, Dewey is not in the mood to manage. He is very busy these days, very busy.


    To his surprise, the Duchess, who had never paid any respect to the gods, had gone to the temple of the imperial capital for three days in a row!


    On the first day, when Duwei went out and told his men to "ride the temple", they almost thought they had heard wrong, didn''t they? We adults are famous for being disrespectful to gods. Are we going to the temple?


    And after arriving at the temple, Dewey directly let people in to announce: Duke tulip, ask to see the pope!


    Does the Pope see anything he wants? What''s more, when a tulip Duke, who was famous for not being respectful to the temple, wanted to set up a religious center in the northwest temple, the clergy did not suffer much from Dewey. Therefore, the temple was not friendly to the tulip Duke.


    The next thing, these people are completely confused.


    The Pope immediately sent someone out to invite Duke tulip in. Then Dewey stayed in the temple until dark.


    After that, the Duke went to the temple for three days in a row, and every day he asked to see his holiness. He stayed in the temple from morning till night, and he didn''t know what to talk about.


    Du weipingrili is very kind to his subordinates. The curious and courageous bodyguard can''t help asking his boss, but Du Wei smiles: "your master, I have decided to convert to the glory of the gods, and I will be an honest believer from now on.


    As soon as they said this, they would not believe it. In their opinion, it is possible to turn the world upside down. The Duke believes in God, which is absolutely impossible.


    On the fourth day, Dewey stopped going out. He shut himself up in his study and took Hussein away. Rodriguez, together with queen Nicole of Medusa, called into the study and told no one to disturb. A few people just stayed in the study for a whole day.


    At the same time, a strange thing happened in the palace.


    The religious leader, spiritual leader and his holiness, who never went out all the year round, actually came to the palace in person. Request to meet and discuss with the Regent!


    Joke! A few days ago, for the sake of the southern snow disaster relief, the temple deliberately lost the face of the royal family. The relationship between the two sides has become extremely tense. Now what is the purpose of the Pope''s coming to see the Regent? Is it that the fight is not enjoyable? Do you want a real PK??


    In less than half a day, the news spread all over the inner circle of the imperial capital, especially the important officials of several empires.


    After all. There must be something wrong with the meeting between the actual master of the Empire and the spiritual leader of the Empire. Otherwise, both of them are people with a lot of opportunities. Don''t they have nothing to talk about?


    At the same time, according to some news from the palace. His Majesty the Pope and his Royal Highness The Regent had a close talk for a whole afternoon. When his Majesty the Pope left the palace in the evening, his Royal Highness The Regent was obviously tired and strange. He didn''t know what had affected his Royal Highness The Regent''s mood. Let his highness sleep in his study that night. There was a concubine of his highness who thought she was very beloved. Relying on her favor, she probably felt that she might be the future queen and princess, so she was arrogant. Originally, the Regent agreed to go to her place for the night, but she stood up. This woman was probably a little upset. She was so proud that she went to the Regent''s study to act coquettishly.


    But what this beautiful woman never thought of was that the prince Chen, who loved her tenderly on weekdays, was furious that night! Unexpectedly, in a rage, he ordered the court warrior to come, and in front of the bodyguard and the court waiter, he whipped the woman dozens of furs. Then she was thrown out of the palace!


    Here''s a look. Everyone knows: Your Highness is in a bad mood!!


    For the rest of the day, his Highness The Regent seemed to be acting strangely. He shut himself up in his room, and let no one disturb him. Even his most trusted bodyguard was frightened by the murderous look on the Regent''s face.


    What''s the matter with?


    Another day later, the Regent seemed to become more and more manic. His mood was extremely unstable. He even ran out of the room alone in the middle of the night, barefooted, drove away the waiters and bodyguards, and ran to the "white tower" in the middle of the palace.


    Then, the ruler of the Empire, who is considered to be the most brilliant young monarch of the Empire in several generations, tightly locked brows, barefoot, wearing light clothes, sat on the cold ground under the white tower in this cold night, and just sat all night!


    All the bodyguards, under his strict orders, were not allowed to get close to him and stood in the distance.


    The Regent sat down until dawn. When the sun rose in the morning, Prince Chen, who was very tired, finally calmed down. He stood up, went under the white tower, stretched out his hand, stroked the white marble on the wall of the white tower, and suddenly whispered to himself, "Your Majesty Aragon, you spent countless years ago, Is it for today''s situation to build this white tower and leave this powerful earth magic array


    Well, yes, it must be.


    At that time, the mainland had been unified. Under the leadership of his majesty Aragorn, the army of the Loran empire was invincible. There was no threat to the Empire on the mainland, and there was no threat in the whole world. In this case, Aragorn left behind such a huge magic array that consumed countless financial and human resources of the Empire, That''s to defend the enemy from where?


    Is it the North


    Think of the Pope and his secret content, Chen Prince''s brow locked.


    If it''s just a simple word of the Pope, maybe Prince Chen may not believe it.


    This is very normal. How can you believe such a big thing just by saying it? Just like now, the Pope of Vatican suddenly went to see the president of the United States and said, "God has a dream for me. I know that aliens will invade the earth in three years. Now, you should order the national war preparedness." If so, people might think the Pope is crazy.


    Similarly, Prince Chen will not believe this kind of thing casually. But after all, I think that the recent frozen forest suddenly burst out a large number of Warcraft torrents, which has never happened in the Empire for thousands of years. Besides, apart from the words of the Pope, there is an iron law in the royal family of Roland Empire, which has been handed down from generation to generation! It is "under no circumstances should the magic array of the imperial capital be abandoned!" Every generation of emperors even had to invest new financial resources to maintain and even improve the magic array. Even the most fatuous emperors adhered to the iron law. What''s more, there are some exiled races in the northern part of the continent beyond the frozen forest. This legend is completely unknown to ordinary people on the Loran continent. But Prince Chen knows! Among the royal family, there are naturally the most secret and precious documents handed down from ancient times. Although they are only vague records in a few words, a vague guess can be made. The Pope''s visit to the temple also brought some ancient documents that had been preserved in the temple for many years, all of which reminded the young monarch that it was true, it really happened! In the north of the mainland, there are a group of ferocious enemies, much stronger than the grassroots and the northwest army! And soon, they will go south and enter the Empire¡° At this moment, I hope it''s my brother who succeeded in the coup. " Prince Chen stood under the sun, gently stroked the white tower, and said in a low voice: "what a heavy burden..." but also after the dawn of the day, in the morning, the military sent an urgent military intelligence report, which was written by the head of Rostock army of northern storm Corps.

 Chapter 345

    It turns out that after the current of Warcraft retreated, the head of Rostock''s army immediately recruited a group of death squads and risked his life to enter the frozen forest to inquire about the news. At that time, the 100 elite soldiers recruited entered the forest with the determination to die. When general Rostock saw them off, his order was "how far can we go!".


    Everyone knows that if there is no magician and intermediate martial arts above the strength, then enter the frozen forest, it is purely a risky suicide. The frozen forest is full of Warcraft, day and night, to guard against those dark bloodthirsty guy. Fortunately, this group of death squads all the way into the forest to the north, all the way up, let alone Warcraft, not even a shadow can be seen! Those Warcraft, as if after retreating into the forest, all disappeared overnight or went underground to hide!!


    Along the way, they were so safe that the soldiers who thought they were going to die almost took the adventure as a tour!


    It''s so peaceful! Along the way, only one soldier accidentally sprained his foot. Besides, they did not encounter any danger. Soon, they actually came to the great round lake, which is called "the terminus of adventurers"!


    Idiots all know that the great round lake can''t be crossed. However, because of general Rostock''s "go as far as you can go" order and the extraordinary calm of the other day, these soldiers simply went around the lake and went north!


    Soon, a few days later, they came to the north end of the frozen forest!!


    When they got to the north end, these soldiers almost thought they were dreaming!!


    For thousands of years, countless powerful knights, warriors. Magicians, there is no place to go, countless strong experts are unable to cross the "dangerous zone", but let some ordinary soldiers, so easily completed!!!


    And... Zero casualties!!!


    To the north of the forest is a flat ice sheet, endless. At this time, the leader of these soldiers. A decision was made: "keep going north!"


    However, for the sake of caution, the officer made a clever order: divide half of the people to stay in place, and the other half to continue north.


    As a result, this order saved the lives of 50 soldiers and prevented them from being completely annihilated.


    It''s under the eyelids of the remaining 50 soldiers. In addition, 50 soldiers have just stepped on the ice sheet, but they haven''t gone out of sight... About a few hundred meters. Originally calm sky, suddenly appeared huge storm and whirlpool!! The strong wind made the soldiers on the ice field stagger!


    This kind of time. If Dewey is there, he will tell them: don''t make any resistance, turn back immediately!


    Unfortunately, these soldiers have stepped into the ice. But they made the most wrong choice: they took out a low-level magic scroll presented by a magician consultant in the Legion when they came to the place. It was a small magic of defensive nature.


    But it was this magic that killed them!


    This small magic scroll released the first moment, immediately led to a soft light, blocking the wind around. But before these soldiers cheered, the next moment


    The next moment. Just under the eyelids of those left behind soldiers standing at the edge of the forest, the storm in the sky, as if triggered by this little magic light, suddenly became ten times more violent!! A huge whirlpool, sandwiched in countless visible wind blades, like a meat grinder, whistling down, that little defense magic. Instantly destroyed! And there are 50 soldiers inside. That is to say, in one breath, all 50 soldiers were killed by countless wind blades. Cut to pieces!!!


    Under the eyes of the people, the whirlwind roared down, and then a blood mist with air. After looking at it again, there were only corpses on the ground!


    It''s a frightening scene. It took quite a while for the rest to recover. The officer in charge of the team had some insight and immediately recognized: "there must be a powerful magic array here."


    In this case, they did not dare to send people forward to die, they had to retreat all the way back.


    Who would have thought that there was no danger in the frozen forest all the way back and forth, but when we got out of the frozen forest, we suddenly lost half of our people.


    Soon, the 50 surviving soldiers reported their experience to general Rostock, the commander of the army. And general Rostock immediately wrote an emergency military information letter to convey the incident to the imperial capital. Because of the rampant Warcraft, the military headquarters has sent people to the north as soon as possible. In the headquarters of the northern storm corps, a special magic array has been set up. With this magic array, military intelligence can be transmitted directly to the imperial capital as soon as possible. It has to be said that this is also the result of a lot of magic support from the military since the establishment of the Imperial Academy of magic.


    "There is no Warcraft in the frozen forest... The north is an ice sheet... And there is a huge natural magic array that can''t pass through..." after Prince Chen got the military information, he thought carefully for a while.


    It can be said that it is this military intelligence that has made the last nail in Prince Chen''s determination!


    Because, in the conversation with the Pope during his visit, the Pope once said something about the huge natural magic circle in the north of the frozen forest¡° This is the great goddess, the last barrier for us human beings... "This is the original words of the pope at that time. And now from the storm corps of military intelligence, this is obviously true! Well, the Pope didn''t lie... Disaster is coming. Bang!! Prince Chen hit the table heavily with a fist. Then, the young monarch, with a gloomy face, burst out a flame from the tip of his finger, and soon burned the urgent military information letter to ashes. In the afternoon of that day, the important ministers of the imperial capital who had been surprised by the sudden meeting between the Pope and the Regent just had tea, suddenly received a call from the Imperial Palace at the same time. The Royal envoys brought the order of the Regent and went to the Imperial Palace immediately. More than a dozen dignitaries holding the great power of the Empire came to the palace. To their surprise, this meeting was not a secret meeting gathered in his Highness The Regent''s study or in a small hall as before. The court waiter who was in charge of the reception led the way and took these important officials to the "Saint - thorn flower - brilliant" Hall in the palace. This hall is the largest one in the whole palace, and also the place with the longest history. It was in this hall more than 960 years ago that the founding emperor announced the establishment of the Roland Empire to his elite generals. Two hundred years ago, when the Augustine Dynasty was revived, the emperor ascended the throne here, The northwest war a few decades ago, and the first Southern expedition later, were also here where Augustine VI publicly announced the "order of war". It can be said that this is a place of great significance for the Roland empire... "It seems that something big has happened." All the important officials, when they were brought to this place, had such an idea in their heart at the same time. When they walked into the hall, they saw the gold Armored Warriors standing on both sides of the hall, and then they saw the Regent sitting high on it. His gloomy face confirmed this conjecture. Sure enough, when all the top ten figures at the core of the Empire sat down, Prince Chen, the Regent of the Empire, said, "to invite you here today is to announce my decision." The Regent stood up, his eyes cold and heavy, slowly swept through the room: "the Prime Minister of the Empire, acting Minister of the army, robustscher." The old Prime Minister immediately took a few steps and slightly owed his body¡° Issue the order of the thorn flower emperor Prince Chen''s voice was low and slow, echoing word by word in the hall: "to expand the army by 200000, according to the standard of the main battle corps of the Empire, he ordered the prime minister robustscher to act as the Minister of military affairs, the commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, camisillo, to be knighted as a baron, to add the rank of the third class general of the Empire, and the Minister of the exchequer, MUNEs, to be in charge of the finance, and to conduct reserve service in the fourth war area of the Empire at the same time, A year... No, half a year! Within half a year, I will see a new main battle army of the Empire! " Robustscher shivered and looked at the Regent''s face. What was he trying to say, but he just shut his mouth. What''s the matter? Didn''t you just make a decision about the north a few days ago and just transfer the troops from the south? Why did you suddenly decide to expand the army? God, this is a whole army!! The chancellor of the exchequer trembled. His old face was wrinkled. Suddenly he bit his teeth and walked forward, saying in a loud voice: "Your Highness, I''m against it!" The Regent''s gloomy eyes swept over old mules: "why?"¡° No money. " The chancellor of the exchequer held the eyes of the Regent hard. Today, the old man felt that his Highness''s momentum was particularly dignified¡° Hum Prince Chen sneered: "from today on, the eight provinces in the south, except the two provinces affected by the snow disaster, and the four provinces in the southeast, the four provinces in the north and the three provinces in the northwest, the taxes will be doubled!"

 Chapter 346

    "Ah!" The chancellor of the exchequer trembled suddenly and cried, "Your Highness! It''s not going to work! "


    Unexpectedly, the Regent was not angry because he was against his orders. The young monarch took a deep breath. His eyes were complicated, and then slowly, word by word, he said: "Lord MUNEs, take the orders! My decision will not change. "


    The financial secretary, Mr. MUNEs, felt a deep heaviness in his eyes! It''s too heavy to breathe.


    However, as the finance minister of the Empire, he still firmly remembered his duties. The old man bit his teeth and suddenly fell on his knees. He looked up at the Regent


    "Your Highness! No taxes! For many years, the Empire''s military expenditure was huge and heavy. Although the southern provinces were rich, they had increased taxes six times in the past ten years for military expenditure! If you add more, I''m afraid there will be trouble! And... To set up a main combat corps, the first year''s military expenditure should be at least 10 million, and the next year''s military expenditure should be at least 8 million! With the current financial strength of the Empire, it is impossible to do so! If only by raising taxes... I''m afraid there will be riots in the south in less than two years! "


    The Regent''s fierce look in his eyes turned again, and suddenly he gave a long sigh: "I know what you said, MUNEs. In this way... The tax increase will only be increased for one year, and the original tax rate will be restored next year! But this year''s tax must be increased!! As for later... Later. "


    talk later?


    The chancellor of the exchequer can''t help bursting with fire!


    What do you mean later? How could he be so irresponsible?!


    A 200000 army of landlords. To build it up, we need at least 10 million gold coins for military spending! Then, 200000 people live every year, weapons, horses, grain and grass have to be maintained and replaced... No matter how much money is saved, more than 8 million gold coins are needed every year! Tax will be increased this year, but not next year. But from tomorrow, where will the eight million gold coins come from? Let these 200000 people starve to death?!


    Unfortunately... The old Chancellor didn''t know. The Regent''s mind at the moment is different!


    What is the annual military expenditure in the future?


    Hum... There''s no need to consider these!


    Once the war starts, 100000 people or 200000 people... What more money do you want after you die?!


    Besides


    Do we have a choice?!


    Just above the hall, everyone was stunned. They didn''t know this wise monarch. Today, everyone is suspicious, but they dare not speak


    Suddenly, outside the hall, a court waiter came in in a hurry. Then knelt on the ground: "Your Highness! Tulip is here... "


    The Regent raised his eyebrows and looked at the waiter angrily: "son of a bitch! Now that tulip is here, just let him come in directly! What else is to be announced? "


    The waiter trembled with fright and said quickly, "Your Highness... Duke tulip, he didn''t come alone. He brought a hundred people and fifty carriages... He said that all these things would be brought in and transported to the gate of the hall... The guards wanted to check the things in the carriage, but tulip was not allowed to... "


    "Oh?" The Regent was stunned.


    Originally, today''s convener came to the meeting, even if Duwei was late, why did he bring dozens of carriages to the meeting... And drive them to the gate of my palace? Don''t you let the guards check? What the hell is he doing?


    instant. Prince Chen made a decision: "let go! No one is allowed to stop, please tulip grand duke and his people come in together! Well, I''ll see what this guy is up to. "


    In the hall, everyone looked at each other, even kneeling on the ground, the old Chancellor of the exchequer, also Leng there.


    A moment later, I heard the sound of Xiaoxiao''s boots outside the hall. Then. Dewey came in.


    To everyone''s surprise, Dewey didn''t wear his usual magician''s clothes. He didn''t wear aristocratic gorgeous clothes. When he came in, he was wearing a close fitting leather armor, and at the back, he also approved a cape. It seems that there is something heroic about it!


    Huh? A military uniform?!


    Looking at Dewey bowing in front of him, the Regent said with a faint smile, "Dewey, what are you doing?"


    Outside the gate of the main hall, I heard the wheels rolling. Dozens of carts, under the close surveillance of the imperial palace imperial guards, had stopped at the gate.


    "Your Highness." Dewey looked up and said with a smile, "I''ll give you a big present!"


    "Gifts?" The Regent browed: "what gift?"


    "Money Duwei''s reply surprised everyone.


    With that, he turned abruptly, went to the door outside the hall, stood next to the carriage nearest to the door of the hall, then suddenly pulled out his long sword from the waist of an imperial warrior nearby, held it in both hands, and fought hard to strike a big box on the carriage


    Click!! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who! Gold!! A box full of gold!! However, this is not enough. Du Wei smiles and points up five fingers to the people in the hall: "military expenditure! Fifty million... Gold coins! " This time, everyone in the hall has changed color! 50 million gold coins? What''s that concept? Almost equal to the total revenue of the whole Loran empire in one year!! The Regent couldn''t stand any longer. He strode out of the main hall and came to Dewey. He carefully looked at the broken box in front of him... The golden land is gold piece by piece!! As like as two peas, there are not many boxes that are exactly the same. Dewey... Where did you get so much money! " The Regent approached Dewey. Suddenly he grasped his shoulder tightly. Dewey laughed and then whispered, "Your Highness, I make all this money. Do you want it or not?" Prince Chen''s eyes turned, and then a strange smile: "yes! Why not! " But after a pause, he whispered, "what''s your condition? Hum, you guy, there''s nothing in return. I''m afraid you can''t do it. You... What do you want? " Dewey stopped laughing. His face was dignified. Then he took a deep breath and said his answer: "I want to..." his voice suddenly changed from low to firm and decisive¡° I want the feicui River to be renamed Luolin river! I want the province of Cote to be renamed the plain of Lorraine! I want the Rowlings to be exonerated, my brother Gabriel, to take over as the hereditary Earl of the Rowlings Prince Chen heard this. He quickly calculated in his heart, and then came to a result. The military expenditure of 50 million gold coins is enough to build an elite main battle corps, and the support in the next few years will be free from worry... One main battle corps, another Lorraine plain. What''s more, it has been hundreds of years since the restoration of the plain was originally the domain of the Rowling family. Now it''s just returning to its original owner. As for the restoration of Rowling''s title. Although it''s a bit disrespectful, it''s a bit shameful to change my order... But at this time, face is not important¡° OK, I''m sure Chen Prince immediately nods to promise to come down¡° Ha ha, there is a second condition. " Dewey grinned¡° And a second one? " Chen Prince frowns, looking at Du Wei: "Du Wei, you don''t want to push an inch." Du Wei said faintly: "Your Highness. I spent a lot of money, so naturally I have to pay more. " Chen Prince looked at the gold nuggets scattered on the ground: "say it."¡° Since the return of the Lorraine plain, the title of the Lorraine family has also been restored... Then, the private army of the Lorraine family will certainly be reestablished! " Du Wei light way: "I want land not much, 50000! Originally, there were more private troops in the Luolin family, but I know your highness is not sure that there are too many noble private troops below. So I don''t want much. Fifty thousand will do Prince Chen looked at Du Wei strangely: "fifty thousand private troops are not many. And the private army is the private army of the nobility. I won''t interfere. You don''t have to discuss this with me. "¡° But. These 50000 private troops... I want to mobilize to the northwest! " Du Wei this words, immediately let Chen Prince facial expression a change¡° Don''t be surprised, my highness. " Du Weiwei smiles: "obviously, in order to cope with the future war, before you fight against the foreign enemies, I guess you must be eager to eliminate the internal troubles first, otherwise, if the tiger outside comes in and there is a wolf at home, it will be over. Therefore, I think you are planning to solve the northwest army as soon as possible in the near future. In the chaos in the northwest, my army is not enough to protect myself... The Luolin family and I were originally the same family. I asked the private army of the Luolin family to transfer to the northwest to help me, isn''t it too much? You have to nod your head. Otherwise, tens of thousands of troops will be transferred at will. That''s the crime of rebellion. " At this court meeting in early 963, under a resolution, the fifth main battle army of the future Loran Empire, which is also a famous and invincible army, was born! From its birthplace, the Legion has been deeply branded with duvet, the tulip Duke, as if it had foretold its future destiny. And this legion, in history, also has a loud name, the whip of Thor!

 Chapter 347

    The carriage was on its way to Cote province. Duvet was sitting in the carriage. Opposite him, there was a middle-aged man with a respectful look. He was dressed in a gorgeous robe and a gold belt. He was obviously dressed as a nobleman, but his complexion was a little bit dark, and his figure was quite big, and his knuckles were a little thick. All these were despised by the orthodox and proud nobles. For a truly proud aristocrat, the dream is a pale face and that slender figure.


    And this guy... Looks a little bit more rude.


    This man was no one else, but a nephew of old MUNEs, the finance minister of the Roland empire. He had also served in the army, and was later transferred to the imperial Inspectorate as a deputy commander and a baron.


    After donating 50 million gold coins to the army, Duwei got a royal pardon from the Rowling family. This time, he went south to his hometown in the Rowling plain to announce the event in person.


    And this fellow, as an official of the imperial Inspectorate, was the one ordered by the regent to convey the amnesty.


    ... in fact, there is another meaning in sending this man and Dewey to the Lorraine plain. This guy is the nephew of the chancellor of the exchequer, and the Rowlings have an engagement with the family of the chancellor of the exchequer. Dewey''s younger brother and the little granddaughter of the chancellor of the exchequer have made an engagement very early, but later, when the Rowlings fall down, no one mentions this matter. Originally, if the Rowlings do not have the hope to recover, then this engagement will be void, after all. The people of the Rowling family are not stupid. They don''t think that their family is broken and they can marry the granddaughter of the Tang imperial finance minister.


    The relationship between the two families gradually faded. But this time the Regent himself signed the amnesty order, the Rowling family had the hope of a comeback, although the political career of the old count Raymond had ended, because the amnesty order signed by the Regent only agreed to restore the title of the Rowling family, and allowed the Rowling family to decide the successor of the next count. But. Count Raymond''s official position was not restored, and even the restriction of never being employed on him was nowhere to go. After all, he used to be one of the leaders of the coup. This kind of big crime can''t be forgiven. Otherwise, wouldn''t the Regent hit himself in the mouth?


    Old Raymond can''t get out of the mountain again, but little Gabriel. But all people are optimistic! This little guy, who has been known as a genius since he was a child in the imperial capital, was originally very smart, but now he has got the news of the restoration of the title of the Rowling family... What''s more, he also has a red tulip Duke brother! In the future, when this little guy becomes an adult, his official career will be bright!


    under these circumstances. To repair the relationship with the Rowling family has become a top priority for the chancellor of the exchequer. This time, his nephew went to the Rowling plain with Dewey. On the one hand, he issued an amnesty order in his official capacity as the imperial Inspectorate. Another important thing is to repair the relationship with the Rowling family with the goodwill representative of the finance minister''s family. At the same time, we are ready to bring up the old story again. We hope that the engagement between the two families can continue. At the same time, we also meet little Gabriel, the future Earl of the Rowling family, to see if this little guy is still so good


    The carriage went all the way south, urged by Dewey''s eagerness to return. All the way around, the nephew of the finance minister was very cooperative and did not put forward any opinions.


    Dewey had a good impression on this guy. He used to serve in the imperial army. He was not a dandy and aristocrat, but rather a man. Although he worked hard all the way, he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Talk and do. His manner, words and deeds are quite straightforward.


    Finally, this day. Arriving at the feicui River, that is, the Luolin River, Duwei knew that walking through this river was the official entry into the Luolin plain. He could not help recalling the scene when he came here for the first time, when the guards and cavalry of the Rowling family cheered and chanted "home".


    Home... Here, it should be my home.


    "Dagong, after crossing the river, you will come to the territory of the Rowlings." The passenger in the carriage asked with a smile.


    Dewey nodded, but his mouth said, "Baron Kopp, this is not the plain of Lorraine, but the province of Cote."


    Kop said with a smile, "it''s not the same. You''re too polite. After the amnesty is issued, it will be the Lorraine plain again." After a pause, he added: "before I came here, my uncle, Lord MUNEs, also told me that the Lorraine plain is fertile and beautiful. If there is such a territory, why does the Rowling family worry about prosperity? "


    Dewey knew that this guy was ordered to mend the relationship. After listening to his compliment, he didn''t say anything, just laughed.


    On the fifth day of the journey, he arrived at the castle of the Rowling family, where Dewey had lived for a year.


    However, the private guard camp of Rowling''s family, which was originally stationed outside the castle, had been removed long ago. The carriage came all the way to the outside of the castle, and there was no Rowling''s guard cavalry to greet it. It seemed very quiet around, even in the past


    Alas, I remember when I was there, and now, on the grass beside the road, there are still many soldiers playing football during the holidays.


    At this time, Rodriguez''s voice came from outside: "here we are, Duke."


    Dewey opened the car window, looked at the towering Rowling family castle, as well as the high tower... Could not help sighing.


    Mother, I still didn''t let you down, the Rowling family... Was finally restored by me!


    The carriage team entered the castle and came out to meet the old housekeeper hill. After Duwei jumped out of the car, the old housekeeper''s face seemed to be a little excited. Duwei had already photographed the advance knights on the way and arrived first. They must have known about their return this time.


    Sure enough, just after the old housekeeper saluted the young master, he heard a happy and surprised voice coming from the gate of the castle: "brother!"


    Then, a young man ran out and threw his head on Dewey. Dewey laughed. He hugged his brother hard, then pulled him away and looked at it carefully.


    I haven''t seen him in the last two years. He seems to have grown up a lot. His body became stronger and stronger, but now he was wearing a white Samurai training suit and a short sword around his waist. It seemed that he had the temperament of the heirs of the Wulin family.


    Knowing that this is not a place for reminiscence, Du Wei introduced the popular popular popular science Baron, and then looked inside: "where''s mother?"


    Gabriel was worried: "mother is in the room... Father is not well recently. His mother was with him in the room. What''s more, my mother wanted to come down to see you, but because of the arrival of a distinguished guest, my mother said that she was a member of the family and it was not convenient for her to come out to meet the guests. It was not polite. "


    Then Gabriel coughed and stood in silence. Facing the popular science Baron, he said, "is this the popular science adult of the imperial inspection office? I already know your intention. I''m just sorry that my father is ill and can''t come down to meet you. "


    Not very well? Dewey frowned slightly, and then he was polite to Kop. "I''m sorry, Baron of science popularization. In this case, please come to my room with me to see my father. The pardon will be read in the room. "


    Science popularization didn''t care about this, so he nodded and agreed.


    Then, duvi and Kopp, led by Gabriel, enter the castle and come to the master bedroom upstairs.


    As soon as he opened the door, Dewey heard a heavy cough in the room. The sound made Dewey''s heart jump. His father seemed very ill.


    When he pushed the door in, he saw a big bed in the middle of the room. Old count Raymond was lying there. His huge body seemed to have lost a lot of weight. It looked like an old and thin lion. His face was no longer as ruddy as before. It looks very waxy yellow, and the eye socket seems to be deeply concave. Even the eyes that used to look like they were a little cloudy


    Du Wei can''t help but feel sad: father, how old are you?


    It seems that he was dismissed from all official posts and lost his ancestral title and territory. Although his father survived and returned to his hometown, he must be extremely remorseful of himself! As the head of the Luolin family, the Luolin family was destroyed in his generation. The father who took the family as his own responsibility must have suffered a lot in the past two years. The famous generals of the former empire have now become a weak sick man


    The countess was standing by the bed. In Dewey''s eyes, the mother was still as beautiful as ever. Although the corners of her eyes had already wrinkled and time had gradually invaded her beauty, she stood there quietly with light makeup. The tenderness and kindness in her eyes made Dewey''s heart immediately warm.


    He took a deep breath, strode into the room, and knelt down beside the bed: "father! Mother! I''m back! "


    The countess, with a trace of deep love on her face, went up and gently hugged her son''s head. She gently stroked Dewey''s hair with her slender fingers, and without speaking, she looked at her son quietly.


    Count Raymond, who was on the bed, struggled to sit up and looked at his son kneeling in front of the bed. He coughed a few times, but sighed and whispered, "Dewey... You''ve been working hard for the past two years."


    Then, Baron Kopp came in, and after the ceremony with the two of them, just before count Raymond''s bed, he read out the amnesty order signed by the Regent himself.


    After reading, the old count''s eyes suddenly burst out with astonishing looks! At this moment, he seems to have become the famous general of the Empire where he led the army expedition in the past. He took a deep breath: "I can''t imagine that my Rowling family will recover one day!" He looked at his eldest son and whispered, "Dewey! thank you! Otherwise, the Rowling family will be ruined in my hands. I''m afraid that even if I die, I can''t forgive myself! "


    The Baron of popular science said with a smile: "Raymond... You and I have known each other for a long time. This time, it''s thanks to the Duke of tulip! You and I are family friends. I''m here with my uncle''s greetings. "


    Count Raymond laughed. "Well, Baron Kopp, please help me convey my thanks to Lord Munez."


    "It''s just a pity, old friend. I think you can understand that your official rank can''t be restored. The Regent restored the title of the Rowling family. In addition to issuing a pardon, I have another thing to do this time. As for the title of the Earl of the Rowling family, please decide the successor of the title. When I go back. Take it back and report it to the Regent, as well as the royal clan... After all, the Rowling family is part of the royal clan. " heir? Who else is there besides little Gabriel? It''s just a passing. Old Raymond laughed, and then politely asked the special envoy to the best guest room to have a rest. When there were only four people left in the room, count Raymond had a heavy expression on his face: "Dewey, this is the issue of imperial decree. I didn''t need you to come. Now that you are back, there must be something else important? " Dewey nodded, his expression is not relaxed: "father... There is something important, well, I come back this time. On the one hand, it''s for the pardon order, on the other hand, it''s for the support of the family! When my younger brother becomes earl, I need the full support of the Rowling family! And the private army of the family... "He didn''t finish. Count Raymond suddenly laughed and said, "well, I''m not going to talk about these things now. Dewey, I''m very weak. I need a rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow Dewey was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded with a smile: "well, father, I''ll go to my room tonight..." he originally said that he would go back to rest tonight. But before he finished, count Raymond suddenly said, "no, you can''t go back to your room tonight!"¡° You sleep in your study tonight Count Raymond looked at his son. His eyes flashed and he said, "this is our tradition!" Pass on... Tradition? Dewey was a little queer. Tradition is right... But. I''m no longer the heir of the Rowlings! But looking at his father on the bed, Dewey did not raise any objection. I went out obediently. Hill, the old housekeeper, is ready for everything. Tonight, Dewey is still sleeping in the study of the castle. Count Raymond left Gabriel in the room. He looked at his little son, his face suddenly felt guilty: "Gabriel, will you be dissatisfied with my decision?" Gabriel young face, but full of resolute: "no, father, all your decisions, I think it is right."¡° You''re smart. My son Count Raymond suddenly reached out and called his youngest son to the bed, gently stroking his face: "but I don''t think you can lead the family to glory. So, my decision is still: you inherit my earl. But... The position of patriarch, I decided to let Dewey take it! " Gabriel did not have any objection. In young Gabriel''s opinion, it''s natural to follow his brother¡° My body, I know very well that I can''t live long. " Old Raymond seemed to smile, and his wife, with deep pain in his eyes. Old Raymond gently took his wife''s hand, and then looked down at his little son: "Gabriel, remember my words, never forget, always remember!" Father, what¡° Your brother Old Raymond''s tone was more serious than ever: "follow him! Follow him all your life, be by his side and be loyal to him Dewey went back to this amazing study, valued the high bookcase around the room, and looked at the paintings on the wall. It was here that he found Semel. I''m going to live in my study again tonight... But what my father said just now. Tradition... The tradition of the Rowling family is that only the patriarch or heirs have to live in the study on the first night when they return to the castle£¨ This tradition was introduced earlier in this book. But now I''m not a member of the Rowling family in terms of name and identity. In the study, the servants had brought food and water, and when the door closed, duvet was left alone. When I lived here alone, I was still a powerless and spoiled young master. But now, he has become a successful Duke, as long as a word, he can call tens of thousands of people to die for himself! Looking at the painting on the wall, Dewey suddenly smiles¡° Here is the beginning of a series of adventures! I don''t know if there will be any interesting things tonight... "

 Chapter 348

    When!


    When! When! When


    The big wall clock in the study rings twelve times. It''s midnight. Dewey sat in a chair in his study, yawning bored. He shook the empty bottle in his hand and sighed.


    "What a boring night." He seemed to smile. Then he looked up at the portraits of the ancestors of the Luolin family hanging on the wall.


    Well, there won''t be any magic creatures coming out of a painting tonight.


    Du Wei had this ridiculous idea in his mind, and then he felt that he was idle and bored anyway. He just jumped down from his chair, and then set up a magic border at the door of his study, moved over the shelf, climbed onto the shelf, and opened the mechanism on the shelf


    Looking at the familiar entrance of the tunnel, Dewey smiles and walks in at random.


    It''s still dark and gloomy here, but for Dewey, there''s nothing to be afraid of. He went directly to the bottom, and then cleverly knocked on the pattern of Big Dipper on the ceiling to open the secret room where he found Semel''s relics.


    I went back to the room and looked at the big stone platform in front of me. It was here at the beginning that I opened the last words left by Semel. It was a magic circle, but after reading the last words, it was abandoned.


    In fact, there is really nothing here. At the beginning, Dewey has thoroughly checked it. Even several iron cabinets in the room have been opened by him. There is really nothing valuable. But Dewey is just idle tonight, sitting in the study. Just come in and have a look.


    He simply sat down on the big stone platform, and then stroked the magic pattern on the stone back and forth. When I first came here, I was just a novice in magic, but now, according to Dewey''s magic attainments, the design of this magic array is really exquisite. Obviously, my great great grandmother. Magic power is really brilliant.


    He thought of Semel who had not heard from him for many days... Alas, this woman is really mean. She said she didn''t care about herself for a month, but she really didn''t come out... Why.


    He lazily went to the stone slab and looked at the ceiling of the secret room at random


    After a while, Dewey suddenly jumped up. He was still lazy, but now his eyes narrowed. He looked at the ceiling carefully, then frowned


    It seems... Strange.


    There are several concave patterns on the ceiling of the secret room, which duvet had seen when he first came here. However, at that time, duvet felt these concave places several times and then judged them. It should have been inlaid with several magic gems for lighting.


    But now, with Dewey''s increasing attainments in magic, we can see a little difference when we look at the appearance of the ceiling today!


    He stood on tiptoe and reached out to touch the ceiling. Fortunately, now he was older and much taller than when he first came here. He was standing on a stone slab. So I didn''t work as hard as I used to. I reached out and touched the ceiling for a while, and he pressed several concave parts of the pattern with force


    And then, just then, all of a sudden


    Boom!!


    The two stone slabs of the ceiling above his head suddenly separated from each other, as if a door had been opened, and then the dust covered the sky immediately. Whoa, whoa, whoa. A man who didn''t know what was covering his face with choking dust. Suddenly, he fell down and hit duvet''s head heavily.


    Du Wei let out a cry and squatted down with his head in his hands. He showed his teeth in pain for a while. Then he looked at the thing carefully


    Because I don''t know how many years have passed, the thick layer of ash on it has completely covered up its original appearance. Du Wei blew hard, and the dust immediately spread out, which made Du Wei cough. He didn''t dare to blow any more, so he had to wipe it with his sleeve


    Huh?


    When the dust is wiped away, the original color inside is revealed


    Dewey''s eyes were wide.


    Gold?


    He pinched hard, it''s gold?!!


    The gold plate was about four fingers thick. It was heavy in his hand. Du Wei could not care about the dust on his face. He sat down and quickly wiped the dust on it with his sleeve. Finally, it showed its true colors.


    "It''s a book, isn''t it?"


    Dewey took a breath. His mouth was full of dust. It''s a book, but it''s pure gold. Moreover, the stitching is very tight. Dewey tries to play with it, but finds that it can''t be opened at all.


    Is it too old to be stuck?


    Duvet thought for a moment. He immediately took a dagger out of the storage ring and held it in his hand. He was about to try to insert it into the seam, but suddenly he heard a voice behind him.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do it."


    "Ah Du Wei was startled for a moment, and quickly turned to look, but saw Semel with a strange face, standing quietly behind him, but her body was floating


    Hell, in this dark secret room, she looks like a ghost.


    Dewey was relieved: "hum, how did you get out? Didn''t you say you ignored me for a month? Also, please say hello before you come out next time, otherwise, you will be scared to death. "


    After a pause, Dewey looked at the guy suspiciously: "Hello! You, are you the magical creature or my great grandmother? Who came out today... "


    Before he finished, the guy behind him suddenly jumped to the stone platform and sat beside Dewey, as if on purpose, shaking her white legs.


    "Er... You don''t have to ask. You are the magical creature." Dewey sighed. If it''s the guy who talks and acts coldly and strangely as if he were a real Semel appendage. You don''t shake your legs in front of me.


    "Hum." The magical creature Semel seemed dissatisfied, but then her eyes also fell on the things in duvet''s hand: "if I were you, I wouldn''t use this dagger to try to open it by force."


    "Why?" Dewey asked, and immediately turned his eyes: "do you know how to open it?"


    "I don''t know." Semel shook his head: "I didn''t know there was such a thing hidden in the ceiling of this room. If I had known, I would have told you. It''s just that I feel vaguely that this thing looks familiar... HMM. It seems that I should know... "


    She said, holding her head in agony, with a look of agony.


    Dewey said, "if you don''t know, why can''t I try."


    With that, he took the knife and put it into the seam of the book


    Without waiting for Semel to scream out, he heard a bang, where the dagger was inserted into his hand. Suddenly burst out a group of pure gold light, this light with a strong force, Du Wei did not even shout and shout, was this light solid solid bang on the body, immediately the body directly flew out. Hit the ceiling, hit the ground.


    "Are you... Are you ok?" Semel was startled.


    Duvet struggled to sit up, but covered his face with his hands, and cried bitterly, "I''m sorry. My nose... I almost broke it. "


    Semel sighed: "you see, I said you''d better not do that."


    Dewey was a little annoyed, but he calmed down, threw away the dagger and turned the Golden Book in his hand.


    What the hell is this. The golden light just now is obviously magic, but it''s not in this book. Where are the magic patterns?


    Seeing that Dewey''s nose was red, Semel said in a kind low voice: "do you hurt? Well... Why don''t you try something else? "


    "What can I do?" Dewey said


    "Well... The last time you came here, did you use your blood to open the remains left by Semel? The blood of the descendants of the Rowling family may open up. "


    Duvet thought, sighed, and took the dagger. A little prick on the tip of my hand. Stabbed out the blood and squeezed out a drop. On the gold plate.


    Sure enough, after the drop of blood dropped on the gold plate, it immediately melted into it without any sound. Dewey''s eyes lit up: it really worked.


    Then, on the gold plate, a cloud of gold light came out again slowly.


    Du Wei was hurt just now. As soon as he saw the golden light coming out, he threw the gold plate to the side and then dodged away.


    Fortunately, this golden light has no power to hurt people. With the light of the golden half flowing, and then silently, all the residual dust on it suddenly disappeared


    The gold plate opened silently


    Yi? Du Wei couldn''t care to protect his nose, so he rushed up and turned to the first page.


    There are not many pages in this pure gold book. After all, the pages made of gold are very thick. After turning to the first page, there is a picture on it... Dewey just glances at it and stares round his eyes!


    The painting is exquisite and vivid. The picture is just like this: in a dark secret room, a young man in gorgeous clothes is sitting on the stone platform, holding a gold plate in his hand, and the gold plate is full of golden light


    Hell, isn''t that what I was like just now?


    Dewey felt as if he had guessed something. He couldn''t wait to turn to the second page.


    This does not look good, under a look, Dewey almost not angry fainted!!


    I see the same picture on the second page!


    And the content of the painting: the boy holding the book flew out by the golden light on the book and hit the ceiling


    And this time, at the bottom of the page, there''s one more line¡° Dewey, your nose must hurt. "Aragorn"... "Du Wei''s face turned green and white at once, and then suddenly roared:" my God! You bastard Aragorn! You son has no asshole of mix... "Just said here, he suddenly in the heart a jump, quickly forced to cover his mouth. No, no! I am Aragorn, Aragorn is me... If I scold him for having a son without an asshole, isn''t that to scold myself? No, no¡° What''s the matter with you? " Next to him, Semel looked strange and looked at Dewey yelling and scolding: "what''s in this book? It seems that you are very angry... Well, do you recognize the words on it? "¡° Yi? This is clearly written... Ah! " Dewey suddenly reacted. He was angry just now, but he ignored an important thing. The line of "message" at the bottom of this page is not written in the words of Roland empire. Yes, Chinese characters! That''s the problem. Obviously, this is something that Aragorn left behind. It''s either a suicide note or a clue of guidance. But the problem is... What Aragorn left behind is in the castle of the Rowling family?! With these questions, Dewey turned to the third page. On the third page, there are no pictures. It''s full of words. Similarly, these words are recorded in Chinese characters¡° I think you must ask now why I left my things at Rowling''s house It was the first sentence, and Dewey couldn''t help sighing. It''s really weird to leave a message for yourself. "..." We have to start from the beginning, my dear Dewey. "

 Chapter 349

    "I know you must have a lot of question marks in your heart now, or you must be scolding me in your heart now. Call me mean, call me asshole... Oh, almost forget, you are me, I am you, so I think your style of swearing should be very similar to me. So, my dear Dewey, don''t scold such words as "having a son without an asshole". Otherwise, it''s meaningless to curse yourself. "


    Du Wei''s heart is more and more angry, this bastard Aragon, wordy, but leave such boring words, you should quickly talk about the theme!!


    Unfortunately, after reading this whole page, Dewey suddenly found that he was molested, by Aragorn, and by another himself.


    Because the whole page, did not say anything real content, and see the last sentence, Dewey almost spewed blood.


    "I know you must be crazy to see this. My dear Dewey, I really hope to see you and another myself with my own eyes, but it''s a pity that when I am reincarnated, I can''t remember that. Anyway... Well, good luck. The future is still going on. Everything is possible. Finally, I want to answer the biggest question in your mind, why did my relics appear in the Rowling family. Well, turn to the next page, please


    Du Wei''s face turned red. He resisted the impulse to throw the book out. Then he turned to the next page with anger.


    On the next page, it''s much less. On the page, a huge badge symbol. This symbol is a little strange to Dewey.


    It''s a knight''s long sword. On the hilt and blade, there is a pattern of thorns. But this is not the Royal emblem of Roland, but a burning flame under the edge of the sword.


    Facing this strange badge, there is a line at the end of the page.


    "The declaration of the Knights of Saint Laurent: end my blood, the times guard this continent. My blood, the times guard the thorn flower totem


    Du Wei sees here, the doubt in the heart just unties finally, he slowly put this gold book on his own knee. Then he rubbed his temples and gave a bitter smile.


    "I see. The Wuxun family and the Rowling family are actually descendants of knights in the order of Saint Laurent..."


    The Knights of Saint Laurent followed Aragorn to fight all over the world. They were invincible. There were 12 Knights of Saint Laurent. It is said that everyone has the strength of a paladin, but the identity of every paladin is always a secret. No one knows who these people are, where they come from... Even, these people finally disappear in the fog of history. No one knows where they have gone.


    It seems that since Aragorn''s death, this powerful and mysterious Knight order has disappeared.


    Now think about it... The Rowlings, the Knights of Saint Laurent?


    Yeah. Guard this continent, guard the thorns.


    Indeed, hundreds of years ago, the Empire faced the crisis of collapse. It was not the famous ancestor of the Rowling family who stepped forward to fight in the world and helped the Augustine Dynasty complete its most brilliant military achievements. Guarding the empire with thorns as its totem, it has not perished!


    So it''s in line with the rules of the Knights of Saint Laurent.


    But, this secret... Does the successive heirs of the later Rowling family know? Do they know that they are descendants of knights in the order of Saint Laurent? Do you know the mission of your family?


    Now it seems that Dewey can at least confirm that his father, old Raymond. I don''t know! Because. If Ramon knew the mission, then. At least he will tell himself or Gabriel, and if his mission is to defend the Empire, he will not launch a coup.


    Of course, these are just conjectures.


    Dewey thought about it, and then he turned to the last page.


    Eyes blankly swept on the last page, duvet was suddenly stimulated by the picture! His pupils suddenly contracted, staring at the content of this page, for a long time, a word can not be said.


    On the last page, it is also a picture, but the content of the picture is amazing!


    A young man, wearing the black robe of a magician, was lying on the ground quietly. Under his body, blood was flowing on the ground. This young man, with his eyes closed and his face calm, seemed to be dead


    No, it''s not as if, but it''s dead! Although the picture did not explain, but do not know how, Dewey''s heart is born with this kind of determined idea!


    And standing beside the boy, a beautiful figure, a strange and gorgeous armor, full of hollow patterns, its beautiful appearance is breathtaking, just a few strokes, but outlines a brilliant shadow.


    More importantly, on both sides of this person''s head, there are slightly pointed ears, revealing its identity.


    "Spirit? Is it a spirit


    This beautiful spirit, one hand gently holding a slender silver wire, and its other hand, holding a slender sword, sword, blood is flowing.


    And Jianfeng


    Put it in the heart of the boy on the ground!


    Dewey looked at the picture for a long time before he finally managed to smile.


    "Am I dead? Killed by an elf? "


    He also tried to turn it down. Unfortunately, this is the last page, and there is nothing behind it.


    Dewey''s mind is a little confused. Semel, beside her, also sees the last picture. Her expression is also a little strange. She can see Dewey''s mood changes, as if she wants to say something comforting, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    After hesitating for a while, Semel reluctantly said, "you, don''t worry, it''s just a picture. You, you have great ability now, who can kill you? Besides... "


    Dewey forced a smile. He touched the back of the gold book with his fingers, but found a trace of injustice. When he looked at it carefully, there was one more line.


    "The future continues. Everything is possible. "


    Du Wei read this sentence over and over again, as if he was crazy


    Elves... Hum, elves!


    The next day, Dewey was in his father''s room, and the father and son had a full morning of discussions. Dewey''s plans include the re establishment of the private army of the Rowling family in the Rowling plain, as well as some plans for the formation of the army he envisioned. He told his father the whole story.


    "Fifty thousand people are enough. If there are more, there is no need. I think the Empire will fight the northwest army soon, in the next year. I must set up a reliable army as soon as possible within one year, otherwise, in the northwest, I''m afraid that under the war, I don''t even have the ability to protect myself. The northwest is sparsely populated. I need plenty of troops and the support of my family! Rowling plain is the time of the Rowling family. It has been operated for hundreds of years. The soldiers recruited here are more reliable in terms of morale and Loyalty... "


    Dewey hasn''t finished yet. Ramon, lying on the bed, interrupted him: "just do as you say."


    "Well?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Old Raymond coughed a few times, then looked at his son: "the family is your recovery, you can say that you gave the family rebirth, everything. Do what you want. I believe in your ability and your judgment. Since the war in the northwest is about to begin, this is also an opportunity to restore the family''s reputation! I believe that under your leadership, the glory of the Rowling family will stand on the mainland again in this war. "


    Dewey was a little surprised: "father. You mean... "


    "Everything is up to you. If you need to enlist, go. You can take whatever you want, as long as there is land on the plain of Lorraine!"


    "But..." Dewey said quickly, "the army we have built still needs you to command it!"


    "Me?" There was a glimmer of gloom on old Raymond''s face. Then he laughed. Looking at his son: "Dewey, I''m old. It has been proved that I am a failure. And... I can''t help you command this army. "


    "Father, although the Regent has not restored your title, you can command this army secretly. You are the head of the family. I don''t think it''s against the laws of the Empire."


    "It''s not a problem. My son Count Raymond looked tired: "my son, I''m old! Besides, I know my body. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to live to see the day when the Rowling family will be brilliant again! "


    Du Wei frowned. He saw his father''s despair. His father''s body was indeed weak. However, for a general who had been in battle and a warrior, he should be able to recover. His father was not old. He was just defeated by the past and his confidence was destroyed. At least, Du Wei thought so.


    Looking at his father''s frail appearance, Dewey wanted to mention the golden book he had found and ask his father about the mission of the descendants of the Knights of Saint Laurent


    But these problems, to the mouth, but swallow back. Looking at his weak father, Dewey decided not to let an old man worry about these things.


    "I''ve made a decision." Raymond was lying on the bed, his eyes had nothing of the heroic spirit of the past, but now he was full of love. Looking at Dewey, his voice was a little hoarse: "I once made a mistake, a big mistake, that is, I didn''t trust you! In the future, I will not make the same mistake again. "


    Dewey was so excited that he heard Raymond whisper to himself, "son, come here, come closer."


    Dewey moved over. Old Raymond struggled to sit up, and then he stretched out his thin hands... God, seeing his father''s thin arms, Dewey was startled!


    Is this the father? Is this the famous Imperial General who once stood up to heaven and earth? Is it the rebel Xiaoxiong who dares to lead tens of thousands of troops to the palace?


    Looking at my father''s hand


    "Father, you..."


    Old Raymond seemed to smile. He looked at Dewey and said slowly, "Dewey, don''t talk about the family. Now... I just want to hold you, my son!"


    Just want to hold you, my son. At this moment, Dewey suddenly wanted to cry. The news of the recovery of the Rowling family spread all over the whole Rowling plain. The people of Rowling plain, who were full of sense of belonging and pride, immediately fell into a boiling Carnival! And soon, the order to reestablish and speed up the private army was issued. In several surrounding towns, there were long lines at all the recruitment sites. Even in some places, the whole street was blocked by the crowd. Everything went very smoothly and quickly! Originally, the Rowling family had private armies. At the end of the Rowling family''s crime, these private armies were forcibly demobilized. Those excellent soldiers left the army and answered their home again. Most of them picked up farm tools and became farmers. But after the news came, the same strange scene appeared in many places of the Lorraine plain: many farmers who heard the news almost immediately lost their hoes, and then ran back home, pulled out their armor and sword from under the bed, and then galloped to the nearest city! One by one, one by one... These people gathered on all roads of the city. Many people tacitly looked at each other. They didn''t even say hello. These farmers who just lost their farm tools sat on their horses and gave each other a military salute. A special military ceremony in the private army of the Rowling family! Perhaps, a word can represent the mood of people in the Lorraine plain at the moment. In a small town, a farmer rushed to the recruiting place. When he was on his way, there was a dispute between a crowded city gate and a caravan who came from other places because of robbing the road. When he quarreled, he said: "don''t call me Koto Province, I''m not Koto Province, I''m Rowling! People from Luolin! "

 Chapter 350

    Roharteland, no matter from any point of view, is absolutely a "pure bloodline" Rowling. On this point, their family has always been extremely proud. Even in their small villages and towns, everyone showed respect for their family. The ancestor of rohart was the marshal of the Rowling family. He was a knight when he was fighting in the world. Yes, he was a standard Knight! The ancestor of rohart made a contribution. Later, he worked in the private army of the Rowling family. After retirement, he got a piece of land for his descendants to live on. It can be said that their family has been a complete Luolin people for generations. He was born in the Lorraine plain, lived in the Lorraine plain, married here, had children, raised children, and finally died in this land. Although rohart''s ancestors were knights, with the decline of knights, there were no more warriors. Most of them chose other ways. Of course, this did not affect rohart''s loyalty to Rowling. Rohart''s great grandfather was a coachman in the castle. His grandfather became a gardener and gardener in the castle, while his father became a carpenter in the estate. It''s clear that the family is firmly imprinted with the Rolin mark. And rohart... As the God testified, this guy had been dreaming of becoming a brave soldier since he was a child. However, he didn''t have much yearning for the brave storm corps or the imperial city guards. As a young man, rohart was his favorite thing to do every day. That is to run to the intersection of the town to see a group of private cavalry patrolling nearby. Looking at the flying flag of the Rowling family and the bright armor of the Rowling cavalry, Lockhart could not help but have a strong impulse in his heart! Well, his great grandfather was a groom, his grandfather was a gardener, and his father was a carpenter. And little Lockhart, his dream is to be a knight! A Rowling Knight! It''s the biggest dream of his life. More than two years ago. When the Rowling family collapsed, the army was disbanded, and even the Rowling plain was incorporated into Kot Province, the whole Rowling plain was in a miserable atmosphere. Little rohart could no longer see the patrol cavalry in zhenzikou every day, which made his life empty. And now, at last, the opportunity has come! The great tulip Duke, who is regarded as "the last hope of the Rowlings". With his efforts, the empire finally regained the title of Rowling family!! God, is there anything more amazing than that? When the order came down, rohart heard the news. Rohart was very depressed. He felt his dream was shattered: "but, sir, I just want to be a knight... A Rowling Knight! Rowling Knights fighting for the glory of the Rowling family The officer seemed to like the boy very much. He thought about it in embarrassment. Finally, there was something strange on his face: "well... Maybe I can show you a way, young man. But it''s a very special kind of "knight."¡° no problem! Sir Rohart''s eyes were eager again: "as long as I can be a Rowling knight, I will do anything!" The officer said with a smile, "go to the street in the back. It''s at the recruiting point at the end of the street. Try your luck there, boy."

 Chapter 351

    When rohart came to the back of the street, according to the direction of the officer, to the end of the street when the call point, he was stunned.


    There are also many people here, but what makes him uneasy is that the people standing in line here don''t seem to lead a horse... Lockhart already knows that to be a knight, you must first have a horse.


    And he stood silently at the end of the team, waiting slowly


    Finally, when it was his turn to go in, he took a look at the sign of the recruiting point at the door of the house.


    Perhaps this is fate, the name of this brand, in the future time, will accompany his life!


    "Decepticon air knights"


    With an uneasy mood, rohart went into the house. It happened that he saw the whole process of the "interview" of a guy in front of him.


    This is a guy who is close to two meters tall, just like a half iron tower! His muscles were as powerful as rocks, and his huge figure made rohart feel like he was standing by a mountain!


    "Name, age, and your specialty."


    Sitting behind the table was a lazy young man. Rohart thought the young man was very good-looking, but he looked too young. I''m afraid he was not as old as himself? This is Lockhart''s guess. And this young man, he looks pretty when he smiles. However, this guy doesn''t look like a knight. He doesn''t even look like a soldier at all.


    The big giant gave his name in a loud voice.


    "Well, excuse me." The young man in the interview said with a smile, "can you ask me if you have the status of level 3 warrior? Why don''t you join the real knight recruitment and come here?"


    The giant''s answer was short: "I went. But I was eliminated... To be honest, the officers there like me very much, but it''s a pity that I can''t be a knight... God, my body is too heavy. If I wear a full suit of armor again, I''m afraid no horse can carry me. "


    He looks depressed.


    The young man in the interview sighed: "Oh, that''s really bad luck." Then he spread out his hand: "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t accept you here, just as you said, you are too heavy, I''m afraid you can''t ride our things... So, I suggest you try your luck in infantry, you will become a brave infantry warrior. I even think you can be a junior officer. "


    He seemed to murmur, "hell, I''m afraid he can just break my broom."


    Seeing the poor guy off, it''s rohart''s turn.


    "Name, age and your specialty."


    "Rohardland. Eighteen years old, our family has been from Luolin for generations! My specialty is, well, I know carpentry and some sword skills. It''s studying land in the reserve. " When rohart said this, he was a little nervous.


    "Well, not bad." The young man quickly recorded it in the book in front of him, and then took a look at rohart''s figure. Well, he''s medium build and doesn''t look fat. Well, he''s a nice guy.


    So he closed the book and asked rorhart a strange question: "well, the last question... Er. Are you afraid of heights? "


    It''s not that rohart didn''t receive military training, at least when he was in reserve. Although reserve training is not very formal... But


    But I haven''t seen this kind of strange test training!!


    This knight test called "Decepticon" overturned all the ideas in rohart''s mind.


    The first test was a puddle dug out at the back of the house. There was a log 20 meters long across the puddle. Rohart and dozens of other people were told to run over the log and not fall into the puddle.


    Soon, those who don''t think so. They were quickly eliminated. And Lockhart did a great job. He''s a countryman. Although the log was very narrow and difficult to walk, rohart had been running on the same narrow ridge since he was a child.


    The second test item. A chair that can rotate in place was placed in front of him. Then the young man ordered everyone to sit on the chair one by one. Then he quickly turned the chair. Finally, after standing up, he asked everyone to walk in a straight line drawn on the ground.


    "Go straight!" This is the young man''s order.


    Soon, the guy who made the first joke was eliminated. The poor man was dizzy on the chair. After he jumped out of the chair, he didn''t walk two steps before he hit the wall.


    And this one, rohart still finished very well. He has a great balance.


    The third test


    In the third project, rohart and others just saw it, many people turned pale.


    In the back yard, there are several high wooden poles standing on the ground, each of which is at least 15 meters above, and the highest one is probably 20 meters!


    At the top of about a dozen sticks, there is a chair on each stick¡° Your test is to climb to the chair above the stick, and then jump back and forth on several chairs, from high to low, and then from low to high. If it doesn''t fall down, it passes. " A guy in front of rohart bravely climbed up. Unfortunately, he only walked half way, and his legs trembled. Finally, among all the people''s exclamations, he fell from the top. Just when everyone thought that this guy might break his neck, the young man standing on the ground casually raised a finger and shook it twice. The falling man''s speed immediately decreased, and then fell to the ground gently without any injury¡° This guy... Is actually a magician? " Lockhart was surprised¡° Well, don''t look at me. " The young man was a little impatient. He used his magic for a while. Suddenly, everyone was staring at him in surprise. The young man frowned: "next, hurry up, I''m very busy." Out of 160 people, only 108 passed, and Lockhart still did well. He soon found the trick: just don''t look down. In the end, a total of 106 people, including Lockhart, were admitted. Each of them was a real Rawlings and lived in the Rawlings plain for generations¡° I declare that you are now reserve members of the Decepticon air knights. " After the young man finished his orders, several of his men immediately ran out and gave each of them a set of gray robes. Er... Knights, shouldn''t they wear armor? But rohart did not raise his own question¡° Well, I know you have a lot of problems right now. But I don''t have time to answer you. I can only assure you that you have chosen the right path! You will become excellent talents, everyone will cheer you, girls will give you flowers, kisses, even virginity! Hahaha... "This guy is so rude..." Lockhart thought to himself¡° Your enemies will also tremble for you... Of course, the premise of all this is that you must be brave! Absolute bravery, absolute obedience After the young man laughed, he said to the rookies, "now, let me introduce myself. I''m the leader of the Decepticon air Knight Order! You don''t need to know my name now. You just need to remember that I''m the leader of Decepticons. My nickname is Megatron! See? Now, I''ll teach you a slogan that belongs to our Decepticons A moment later, in this courtyard, there was a unified cry... "Long live Megatron..." then, the young Mr. Megatron really seemed very busy. Several warriors in armor came in to look for him, and rohart recognized them at a glance. These warriors were wearing the armor of the real senior guard Knights of the Rowling family! And these Knights seemed to be very respectful to the young people, and even everyone knelt down on one knee to perform the most grand knightly etiquette. Who is this young man? Rorhart was full of doubts. Then the young man left in a hurry and gave the rookies to his men: two guys in robes¡° Train them well. " Before leaving, Mr. Megatron left an order. Two subordinates immediately respectfully replied: "yes, sir!" Dean? Looking at the two young men, Lockhart seemed to be kind. After Mr. Wei Zhentian left, he could not help asking himself: "Er, excuse me, sir, sir... What kind of man is our leader? Why do you call him Dean? " The two guys in robes laughed at each other, and one of them said with a straight face: "OK, boy, rookie¡® The title "Dean" is not what you can call it. You just say "Viva Megatron." for the rest, you don''t need to know before you become a real Decepticon. " Another murmured in a low voice: "hum, can you shout" Dean "? You''re not a student of Hogwarts. "

 Chapter 352

    One month.


    In just one month, the private army of the Rowling family was re established. A large number of veterans returned to the army. Many knights and knights, who were loyal to the Rowling family, put on their armor again after hearing the call. They rushed to the army from all parts of the Rowling plain to report for duty at the first time.


    The abandoned military barracks around the country are full of vitality again. The energetic soldiers practice hard, and everything is so smooth. Later, the local officials and local garrison originally appointed by the Empire withdrew from the Lorraine plain one after another.


    As before, the plain of Lorraine has almost become a small independent kingdom, a "Kingdom of Lorraine".


    Dewey obviously underestimated the enthusiasm and piety of the Rowling people for tradition, and underestimated the appeal of the glorious name "Rowling". Soon, the 50000 private troops were all full, but the streets outside the cities and towns where they signed up to join the army were still full.


    At this time, Du Wei made a decision. Although the agreement with Prince Chen was 50000 troops, Du Wei was not the kind of honest guy. With a stroke of his pen, he ordered another 20000 reserves to be called up... Well, reserves should not be regarded as regular troops.


    Old Raymond can''t be on the sickbed. And Gabriel was young. In this month, Dewey almost took on the same task as the patriarch.


    After the withdrawal of the local officials of the Empire, the local governments were filled by a large number of new members of the Rowling family, who were naturally grateful to Dewey after they were pardoned. Dewey spent a lot of time reviewing documents every day. Of course, he didn''t forget his younger brother when he was handling these business affairs. No matter how much Gabriel doesn''t like it, Dewey forces the boy to follow him.


    When he was sitting in his study reading official documents, Gabriel was watching. Even some official documents, Dewey did not read them himself, but asked Gabriel to read them to him. Dewey''s intention is very clear. Although it''s a young man''s nature to be playful, Dewey still teaches his younger brother many times: you are the future earl. But now the family situation is special, you have no time to enjoy your innocent and carefree youth! You have to grow up and mature as soon as possible! You must be familiar with these things in a short time


    Looking at his younger brother''s tender face, Duwei was a little softhearted, but he still worked hard to teach the boy.


    "Gabriel, don''t blame me... Because I''m leaving the Lorraine plain soon! The burden here. The future will be on your shoulders! "


    In fact, on the plain of Lorraine, even the peddlers and coachmen knew that although the count''s successor in name was young master Gabriel, the official documents were signed by young master Gabriel. But in Lorraine castle. The real decision maker is tulip Duke!


    Anyway, the Duke of tulips, young master Dewey, is also a member of our Rowling family.


    And Rowling people seldom use the name "tulip Duke" for Duwei. Most people refer to the two people in the castle, are used to "young master and young master" to call, in order to appear intimate.


    On this day, after the signing of the last appointment document, the handover of military and political power in the tirolin plain for a month in history has been completely ended. Before the coup d''etat, the 160 people who had served as local officials in the Luolin plain were restored to their original posts, except for a dozen who were seriously ill or old. And in the army, after a large number of old troops were assembled. Both senior and grass-roots officers need not worry too much about Du Wei.


    These troops, Dewey is very familiar with, even far more familiar than Gabriel


    After all, Dewey had widely engaged in the "Football League" in the army. Because of this reason, in the year when Dewey was in the Lorraine plain. The relationship with these officers is very good.


    The last appointment. It''s the family bodyguard. Old uncle alpha has gone to the Northwest with himself, and the current position of family bodyguard is vacant. For this candidate, Dewey pondered for a long time, and then Gabriel proposed a candidate.


    "Tu." Gabriel said to his brother, "although this guy is a bit boring, he is also an old man trusted by his father. In the past two or three years, he has done things very carefully and his martial arts are very good."


    Du Wei immediately remembered that when he first came back to the imperial capital, he saw his younger brother for the first time, and the cold faced bodyguard beside him. With a stroke of his pen, he decided to choose this person.


    In order to rebuild the private army of the Rowling family, Dewey can be said to have poured a lot of money. After all, the Rowling family had been ransacked, which has long lost its glory. Moreover, there is not much money left in the family. Although they have got back the territory of the Rowling plain, the next tax will not be paid until next year. Now that the army is being rebuilt, Du Wei pays for all the military expenses. Anyway, what he needs most is money.


    He even took time to send someone to the southern Walker port to summon the waiters of the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia who came back with the Rowling fleet to meet him.


    The Nanyang people had already been killed by Ruolin. When they met Du Wei, they felt as if they had seen a ghost. They were all trembling and did not make any effort. Du Wei reached an agreement with them in private


    First of all, duvier followed them back to Nanyang to be king.


    Second, the United Kingdom of Nanyang is willing to pay a certain amount of wealth every year in exchange for the support of the tulip Duke. Because the United Kingdom of Nanyang does not have its own currency, and Dewey does not need gold, so it decides to pay for Nanyang pearl, spices, ivory and other Nanyang specialties (even Dewey is willing to accept slaves), The value of one million gold coins of the Empire.


    As for the third, Dewey promised that he would, in his own capacity and influence in the Empire, try his best to influence the Regent of the Empire, and would no longer launch an expedition against the South Ocean.


    Actually, if it''s imperial law. Although Dewey is a duke, he is not an emperor after all. He has no power to sign any agreement with the foreign countries. If we have to investigate, it''s an ultra vires act, even the crime of colluding with the enemy country in private! But Dewey doesn''t care about these things now.


    On the one hand, Dewey believed that the Empire could not lack itself. No matter who it is, if you want to frame yourself. Then it must be the other party who died. The empire is now in a mess, so it is impossible to plan any more expeditions to the south. Even the navy has to "return land" in large quantities. Therefore, it is nothing to sell an empty favor to the Nanyang people.


    And a further step... It has to be said that Dewey''s psychology has gradually undergone a subtle change.


    Since he learned that he was Aragorn and Aragorn was himself. Although he didn''t really think so. But subconsciously. But a subtle idea came into being


    This empire was built by me! I''ll do whatever I want!


    As for the envoys from the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia, on the one hand, they did not understand the situation of the Empire. In their view, as long as the Empire could stop its aggression. Thank God. What else can I ask for.


    And the others... Although one or two of these envoys were more intelligent, they also felt that if they wanted to sign an agreement, they should sign it with the emperor of Roland empire. The tulip Duke, it seems that he does not have such great power


    However, Dewey made a very casual move and left to frighten these guys into obedience!


    It''s very simple: Dewey pretended to set up a dinner party for the messengers. Then at the dinner party, the sick count Raymond walked out of the ward and came to the party to show his face. Although it was only a short time, it was enough to scare these messengers out of their wits!!


    Who is old count Raymond? He is a famous general of the Empire! It turns out that the commander-in-chief of the Navy, the No.2 military man... More importantly, he left an indelible and terrible image in the hearts of Nanyang people! He is the most terrible butcher, executioner and aggressor in Nanyang people''s heart! Ramon led the naval expedition, which caused the greatest harm and terror to Nanyang people! The degree of fear in Nanyang people. It''s better than Ruolin. I don''t know how many times!


    To see such a nightmare guy show up. All of a sudden, these Nanyang envoys lost even the last trace of courage.


    The old butcher is the father of the tulip Duke, and the female butcher is the subordinate of the tulip Duke. What a terrible guy this tulip Duke is!!


    Soon the agreement was signed and there was no more resistance.


    After all these things, Dewey can finally relax a little bit. He is so busy these days that he is half tired


    Although he was also in charge of the military and political affairs of a province in the northwest, when he was in the northwest, he had a good helper in dealing with government affairs. That young man was the talent of the prime minister. On the other hand, in military affairs, there were a group of generals such as 25 general long Barton, who didn''t need to worry too much about Du Wei. When was he so busy? Now I can''t help thinking deeply of Philip and others. If I didn''t know that people were inseparable from the northwest, he would have wanted to send an order to call Philip.


    At the same time, in addition to the tiredness of dealing with government affairs, Dewey''s heart is not relaxed. His heart is getting heavier and heavier day by day, because


    Father old Raymond''s body, his illness as if day by day more and more heavy!!


    Old Raymond''s illness began when he was dismissed and returned to his hometown. Originally, a general like him, who had been practicing martial arts all his life, was strong and would not get sick on weekdays. But if he collapsed, it would be heavier than anything! His illness is mainly due to his old age and frailty, and his old wounds recurred in his early military career. In fact, these are nothing. And the main reason for more than half is heart disease!


    His mother told Duwei that since old Raymond returned to the Lorraine plain, he saw that the territory of the former family had been handed over to the Empire, and the flag of Lorraine that had been hung in various places had become the flag of the king of thorns. However, the people of the Lorraine family, who had supported him incomparably before, responded to Raymond''s return with a complex silence!


    This kind of silence, but more hit Raymond! He felt deeply that he was the historical sinner of the Rowling family! The glorious family, however, was destroyed in its own hands. When he came back, he was ready to be cursed and hated by the people of luolinzi. Even if someone threw rotten eggs or rotten tomatoes at him, he would feel better.


    But there was no curse. People in the whole plain heard that the former patriarch had come back, but they were surprisingly silent... It was a kind of silence full of complicated meaning, full of pain, indignation, despair and many other emotions.


    But the good people of Luolin didn''t aim at their old patriarch. What makes old Raymond feel even more guilty is that some loyalists around the castle even follow the old rules. Willing to give the tax to the family!


    Although the local government officials have been replaced by the people of the Empire, thousands of these stubborn people came to the castle with their carriages and demanded that their taxes be paid directly to the castle to show their loyalty to the Rowling family.


    It was these things that finally defeated old Raymond! He felt guilty. He heard that one night, he suddenly vomited blood. After that, I can''t afford to get sick!


    When Du Wei first came here, he was optimistic about his father''s illness. He believed that his father''s physical foundation was very good, and as for his mental illness. With the amnesty order and the hope of reviving the family, my father should be happy, and then he will recover slowly.


    But after a month. In Du Weidi''s heart, little by little, he lost hope!


    Old Raymond''s illness not only did not improve half a point, but on the contrary a lot of heavy! Once upon a time, though he was lying on the hospital bed, he could still get up every day to take a walk in the castle garden. But with the good news coming from the family, his illness became more and more serious. Later, he couldn''t get out of bed!


    In addition to the meeting with the ambassador of the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia, old Raymond wanted to help his son. He barely supported his sick body and came out once. In the following days, he spent all his time in bed every day, even more and more time sleeping and less and less time waking up every day


    Several of the best doctors have been brought in. A lot of drugs were used, but they didn''t work at all.


    Dewey himself is a magician and an excellent magic pharmacist. He also has deep attainments in various medicaments. He personally inspected his father and tried to think of many ways. But those magic drugs used to be used on father''s body, but the effect is extremely weak.


    Although he didn''t say it, he knew in his heart that no matter from any angle, the vitality of his father was rapidly passing away and could not be retrieved.


    Old Raymond''s hematemesis became more serious, and he always felt pain in his heart and chest, which made him unable to sleep. Originally a tough man, he was tortured to be thin and haggard.


    Dewey really couldn''t bear it, and finally made up his mind to use some "ice berries" for his father.


    This kind of psychedelic drug, take a little bit, can have the effect of anesthesia and analgesia.


    What bothers Du Wei is that any medicine has no effect on old Raymond, but this ice berry still has effect... It''s just that this pure analgesic anesthetic can only relieve his father''s pain, but it has no effect on his illness.


    In the days after that, Dewey was busy with everything, but didn''t leave as planned. He stayed at home and began to guard his father''s bed all day. Although his mother tears secretly every day, Gabriel is still as flustered as his age. At this time, Du Wei shows the backbone of the family. He calmly comforts his sad mother and takes care of his panicked brother


    What no one knows is that the young Duke sat in front of his father''s bed every night, frowning. For many days, he didn''t sleep for a minute or even meditate. All his time, he stayed by his father''s side. Even when old Raymond was sleepy, he stared at his father with a kind of affectionate eyes.


    Maybe... One look, one less.


    In order to save his father, Du Wei even took out the "spring of youth" in the hope of saving his father''s life with this magical spring which can cure any injury... But in the end, he was disappointed again.


    Obviously, my father''s illness has nothing to do with his injury, but an old man who has finally exhausted his vitality!


    Dewey has never been so depressed. All the time, he did everything smoothly, almost without any disadvantage. But in the face of my dying father. None of his methods worked. Although he is a magician, can "create a miracle" person, but after all, he is not God! He''s human!!


    He once hid in his study and looked through all the books he could find. He wanted to find any way to revitalize people. But where could there be such a way in the book?


    Old Raymond seems to know that his body is hopeless, as long as he wakes up. He was struggling with the pain, still with a reluctant smile on his face, talking to his son in front of the bed.


    At the beginning, Ramon would ask Dewey about the military, government and land affairs in his family, and then he would use his own experience to give his son some valuable suggestions. But with his serious illness, old Raymond seemed no longer concerned about family affairs.


    His concern was all on Dewey. The content of father son chat is no longer related to any official business. Old Raymond will ask Dewey to talk about some interesting things in Northwest China, such as building a city in three months. We have a bumper grain harvest. Those dangerous things, such as the northwest army trapped Loulan City, bloody battle giliat city and so on... Moreover, old Raymond is just like a father. Listening to his son''s brilliant achievements outside, he just listens quietly and doesn''t express his opinions. When he hears the wonderful places, his face will also be filled with a proud smile.


    In order to make his father happy, Dewey tried to describe these things wonderfully. After talking about the northwest, I talked about my experiences when I was banished back to the Lorraine plain, such as making football and hot air balloons. And then the wonderful adventure in the frozen forest... And so on.


    Of course, in order not to worry his father, Dewey hid all the things about the dragon, Hussein, the criminals and Semel.


    Finally, in the middle of the second month after Dewey returned to the Lorraine plain


    On this day, Dewey gave his father some ice berries... Although his face was still smiling. Comforting father, mother and brother. But my heart has been sinking.


    He has been in charge of his father''s medication, and he knows very well in his heart: in recent days. Father''s demand for ice berries is growing, and ice berries also for father''s body, the effect gradually lost magic. Once upon a time, a little bit could save my father from suffering, but now my father''s medication has increased several times, but the pain is still unavoidable.


    This afternoon, old Raymond refused to eat ice berries. He said he wanted to be sober: "eating this stuff will make me unable to concentrate. I want to hear you, son. I don''t want to miss every word. "


    Dewey felt a heat flow coming out of his eyes. He quickly turned around and wiped it off. Then he silently took a glass of water and helped his father to drink.


    "So, father, what do you want to hear today?" Despite the pain in his heart, Dewey still had a smile on his face: "why don''t I talk about Nanyang. I''ve blackmailed those Nanyang people very badly. "


    Old Raymond shook his head weakly: "Nanyang... I have been in Nanyang for many years. I don''t want to hear about Nanyang."


    He raised his thin hand, gently stroked his son''s face, and then slowly said: "in fact, I should have a lot to say to you. Maybe I should entrust you to take care of your mother and your brother... But I know that you are a sensible child. I don''t need to say that you will do it well.... "


    Dewey was silent for a while. His heart trembled violently. Then he said with a smile, "father, when you are well, you can go to the Northwest with me. We are going to deal with the northwest army. With the private army in our family, we have 100000 troops now. You are the best commander


    Old Raymond didn''t answer this sentence. He looked at his son with a trace of brilliance in his turbid eyes.


    "Son, go and get my sword." Old Raymond made this queer request.


    Without hesitation, Dewey immediately turned and took the sword off the wall. This is old Raymond''s sword, which accompanied him through most of his military career, from the northwest to Nanyang!


    Although he was too weak to hold the sword, Ramon held it in his arms. His trembling fingers stroked it gently: "do you know? It was more than 20 years ago that I formally led the army to the battlefield in the northwest! And this sword. That''s when he followed me


    Dewey immediately said, "believe me, father, next time in the northwest war, you will take this sword with the army! That guy Lugo is definitely not your opponent! "


    Old Raymond laughed. He laughed very complicated. Then he put down his hand and stared at Dewey: "son. I know, you can do well without me! You are my best son and the best talent of the Rowling family. I know that no matter what it is, you can accomplish it very well.... "


    Finally, Dewey could not bear it. Tears came from the corner of his eyes: "father..."


    "What are you crying for?" Old Raymond''s eyes suddenly burst out a trace of fine awn, at this moment. The once brilliant Imperial General''s demeanor returned to him: "I have lived for so many years, brilliant, even if I die, it has already been worth it. We are members of the Rowling family, the Wuxun family. Death, for us in the Rowling family, is nothing to be afraid of. "


    Then old Ramon took a deep breath... Though his voice was weak. But the kind of resolute and decisive tone, but still like a general: "son, go, call your mother and brother, I have something to say!"


    Du Wei took a deep look at his father, and suddenly he guessed something in his heart


    Is it time!


    A few minutes later, the countess and Gabriel were standing by Raymond''s bed. To everyone''s surprise, old Raymond seemed to radiate vitality. He was even much better in spirit. Without help, he sat up and leaned on the bed. Then, the head of the family. Quietly looking at his wife and son.


    "Gabriel. Come here He looked up and beckoned to his youngest son. Gabriel''s face is full of tears. When he came to his father''s side, old Raymond gently stroked his little son''s head and said in a soft voice: "I know that these days, I only let Dewey accompany me, but I won''t let you stay in my room... Alas, my son, it''s not that I don''t love you. I love you very much. But, you know what? I just want to make it up to your brother. I''ve been bad to him since he was very young. I just want to make up for him more and spend more time with him in the last time. I believe that your smart child can understand my hard work. "


    "I... I understand..." Gabriel cried and bit his lip.


    Then old Ramon turned his head to his wife. His eyes showed deep tenderness: "Alice... My dear Alice... You are the love of my life. The happiest thing in my life is to have you by my side. But I''m sorry, dear. In the future, our children will be entrusted to you. "


    The countess, who has always been very weak, seems to be stronger now. She looks at her husband with a charming smile on her face... But miraculously, she doesn''t shed tears. Then, she slowly walks over, gently holds her husband''s hand, and with all her strength, she only says a very short sentence: "I... Understand!"


    After years of mutual affection, the countess expressed her feelings with her eyes.


    "My life is wonderful. I have glorified, glorified, won, and failed... I am very satisfied to have such a life." Old Raymond sighed, then coughed again, with a satisfied expression on his face, and said slowly: "I thought I would die with sin, but fortunately, I have an excellent son, who helped me redeem my sin, saved my family, and made me count as dead. It''s a lot easier. Come here, Dewey


    The famous general of the empire finally called his eldest son.


    Father and son looked at each other for a long time. The two men''s eyes crossed for a long time. Old Raymond began to speak. The general''s voice also choked at the moment.


    "In my life, the most sorry person is you, my son. I''d like to make it up to you, but my time allows me to do so much... Unfortunately, I have to continue to apologize to you, my son. Because, I can''t bear the burden of the family. I give such a burden to you, my young son... I feel really sorry for you. But I know you''ll do well, right? "


    Dewey looked into his father''s eyes, and then he took a deep breath: "with me, Dewey, one day, the glory of the family will not die! Father, this is my promise to you, duverolin


    Ramon was relieved. With a shaking hand, he handed the sword in his arms and put it in Dewey''s hand.


    With the hand over of the sword, the color of life in old Raymond''s eyes passed quickly. It seemed that he could not support it any more and lay down gently.


    "Dewey... My son... The most sorry person in my life... Is you. And my most... Most regretful thing... Is... "


    At this point, his voice gradually weakened down, Dewey quickly took two steps, put his ear to his father''s mouth.


    This once powerful general, he finally said the biggest regret in his life.


    It''s not that the coup makers made mistakes, or that their own sins almost ruined the family.


    In his last words, the greatest regret of his life is:


    "... yes, when you were born, I was in the ocean. As a father, I didn''t look at you. My first son... Was born!"


    Then he closed his eyes... Forever.


    This once famous general in the history of Augustine Dynasty finally finished his hard life. When he was dying, he was lying in bed with his dear family to see him off. It can be said that for a general, it should be a very happy ending.


    Du Wei held his father''s sword in his arms and felt heavy. My brother Gabriel is crying, but Duwei seems to feel that his heart is empty, so empty that he has no desire to cry.


    "I sent you to Rowling''s home in the hope of you!"


    "Yes, I sent the people who killed you."


    "You are a magician and a member of the Rowling family!"


    "He''s no longer my Rowling family!"


    "Son, you are better than me..."


    "I just want to hold you, my son..."


    "The most regrettable thing is not to be able to see you born."


    "I know... You will do well."


    Dewey was holding the sword in his arms. His fingers were too hard and his knuckles were white.


    Finally, he pulled his brother hard, gently grabbed his shoulder, gritted his teeth and said: "well, don''t cry!"


    At this time, the beautiful countess, however, slowly came to the bed. She bent down and then gave her husband a kiss on the forehead, a deep kiss. Then, she even put out her hand and put the quilt on old Ramon''s body in order to make the dead Ramon look as if he was sleeping peacefully.


    The act of doing these things, the countess''s act, is extremely gentle.


    Then the mother turned and looked at her two sons. Her beautiful eyes finally fell on Dewey.


    "Dewey..." his mother whispered to him, "now, you are the only adult man in the family!"


    Dewey looked up at his mother. Mother''s look is very haggard, she in silent tears: "your father once said... He wants you, as the head of the Rowling family."

 Chapter 353

    In the early spring of 963, there were black banners all over the Lorraine plain. All the Lorraine banners in all towns were changed to black to mourn the death of the former patriarch count Raymond.


    Count Raymond''s funeral is not grand. According to the tradition of the Rowling family, there is a valley behind the Rowling castle. Behind the valley, there is a graveyard, where all the dead patriarchs are buried.


    Count Raymond''s death brought a bit of haze to the festive atmosphere of Rowling plain, which was originally immersed in the restoration of family glory.


    On the day of the funeral, the countess cried faintly, and little Gabriel was crying from beginning to end. However, Du Wei, the eldest son of the Rowling family, was dressed in black and holding the sword left by his father. He remained silent, but did not shed a tear.


    The others were a little frightened when they saw the tulip Duke.


    Just two days before the funeral, the young Duke ordered to spread red carpet from the castle to the cemetery in the back mountain. He sent hundreds of people to collect tons of petals and spread them all the way. He even mobilized the guard of honor in the army. On the day of the funeral, they lined up on both sides and played the triumphal trumpet of the army where the coffin went.


    Everything is not like a funeral at all, but like the triumph of the general.


    Although some people think that it is not proper for the young master to conduct the funeral in this way. But Dewey doesn''t care. He just uses this kind of behavior to make up for his grief for his father.


    The old Prime Minister of the imperial capital, Robert Scheer, the chancellor of the exchequer, and even the Earl of villa sent envoys to mourn. Dewey acted as if he were a real family owner. He was very mature and even indifferent to the messengers from all sides.


    And then. On the night of the funeral, Dewey locked himself in the study of the castle again. He went in with his father''s sword.


    In the study, on the wall, where the oil painting is hanging, there is an old count Raymond''s oil painting at the end. The Earl of Raymond in the picture is full of military armor and high spirits. Duvet sat quietly in his study all night. No one knew what the young Duke was doing in his study. Until after dawn. Dewey went out of his study to see his mother first.


    The death of the count made the countess have some problems. This beautiful mother, in deep pain, didn''t think about food and tea. Dewey did his best to serve her mother. This kind woman. It seems to know that she can''t add too much burden to her son at the moment, so no matter how sad she is, she tries her best to be calm.


    When Dewey went to see his mother in the morning, he immediately called Hill, the old housekeeper. Then a decision was made:


    Hold a meeting of the Rowlings.


    The Rowling family is a Wuxun family. Apart from the head of the clan, count Raymond, there are many other people who used to occupy important positions. Hundreds of years of family, naturally has its foundation. In addition to the title of earl, there were also some people in the family who had served as imperial officials, forming a small political group of the Rowling family. Some are in the military, some are in the local areas, others have five or six knights, two barons for life, and some other officers in the army. Local elders and so on.


    After the coup, the original political group had been completely eliminated and removed by Prince Chen. However, as the amnesty came down, except count Raymond, who was the rebel leader of the coup, was not exonerated, all the others were restored to their original posts and their titles were restored.


    However, there is no need for external cooperation. Raymond is no longer Earl''s land. But in the family. He is still the patriarch. Now that Raymond is dead, it''s natural to recommend a new Lorin patriarch.


    It''s an old tradition. So when the news of the meeting came out of the castle, no one was surprised. There were even some people who had prepared for it long ago. Some people didn''t leave at all after the funeral and were waiting in the castle.


    The venue of the meeting is in a hall of the castle. There is a long strip-shaped table with enough seats for dozens of people. It has already been filled with the leading figures of each branch of the modern Rowling family.


    When Dewey and his younger brother Gabriel were standing outside the conference hall, the voices inside were already boiling. Everyone had been arguing. The voices almost overturned the ceiling.


    Some of these people are making noise, some are shouting, some are sneering, some are sinister, some are ambitious.


    In fact, before Raymond died, there was already some uneasiness in the Rowling family. Because the amnesty order, everyone restored the title and official position, but as the patriarch, Raymond himself did not restore the title and official position. It can be said that in terms of nominal identity, Raymond, the patriarch, is the lowest, even a "white body", which only reluctantly suppresses the heads of these clans by the past dignity.


    As soon as Raymond died, many people in the clan began to be ambitious. After the recovery of the Rowling family, some people saw the opportunity!


    After Raymond''s death, according to tradition, the first heir was Dewey, the eldest son. However, Dewey has publicly separated from the Rowling family, changed his name to Rudolph, and became Duke of tulip. So it''s impossible for him to succeed as earl.


    The second successor, of course, is Gabriel. In fact, the royal family has determined that Gabriel is the Earl''s successor, but the problem is that Gabriel is only eleven years old now, and there are still four years to go before he reaches adulthood. Before he reaches adulthood, he can''t hold any office or title. Everything has to wait until he comes of age. Well, there''s a loophole. It is impossible for a child who is only eleven years old to be the head of a clan. Although count Raymond hoped duvet could bear the responsibility, duvet was an "outsider" in the official name, which can be said to be "improper in name and improper in words". When Dewey came into the room, he heard a lot of noise, people yelling and clapping on the table. The noisy people were divided into two groups. One group was originally loyal to Raymond and insisted that young master Gabriel should be the patriarch, while the other group was ambitious. They advocated that a new patriarch should be elected to take charge of the affairs of the clan first, and then give up the position to him after young master Gabriel came of age. For this kind of pediatric noise, Dewey had been ready for a long time. He just sneered twice, then patted his brother beside him and said softly, "Gabriel, you see, these people want to swallow you. Are you afraid?" Gabriel shook his head and looked into Dewey''s eyes. "I''m not afraid. Because of you. " Dewey smiles, and then... Bang! With a loud noise, the door of the conference hall had been kicked open by Dewey. The quarreling crowd inside was startled by the sound, and suddenly quieted down. Dewey kicked the door open, took his brother''s hand, and strode in. Both of the brothers were dressed in magnificent aristocratic clothes, long robes, gold belts, fur collars, while Dewey was wearing a pair of snow-white gloves, and Gabriel was wearing a black robe, holding Dewey''s hand in one hand, a cane in the other, and an 11-year-old boy holding a cane, which was undoubtedly funny. As they passed the table, everyone was staring at themselves, but Dewey didn''t care. He went to the top of the long table, pointed to the special office of the patriarch in the middle, and said to Gabriel, "sit down." Gabriel just sat down. Immediately someone around could not help saying: "this... Master Gabriel, your position doesn''t seem to be there. Please..." Gabriel didn''t speak. Dewey immediately gave the guy a stern look. With this stare, he deliberately used his strong mental power as a magician. His strong mental power, as if there were substance, stabbed the man fiercely, and the speaker felt a fierce cold in his body. His teeth were fighting, and he couldn''t speak any more. Du Wei looked at the silent crowd, then called a servant, moved a chair, and sat down beside his brother. Then he said faintly: "now, choose the patriarch." After a long time, no one dared to speak. After a long time, someone said, "Lord tulip, you are now a member of the Rowling family. You..." "I don''t know what." Dewey asked coldly¡° Duke tulip, according to tradition, outsiders are not allowed to attend meetings within the clan. " The man pondered for a moment, staring at duvidao.

 Chapter 354

    The guy who opened his mouth is obviously one of the main figures in the opposition. Dewey vaguely remembers that this guy is a senior old fellow in the Rowling family, has a jazz title and owns a lot of land. As soon as his words came out, they immediately aroused the opposition of count Raymond''s lineage.


    "Nonsense! Who do you think is an outsider


    "Is master Dewey an outsider!! You old bastard


    "I think you have a ghost in your heart, otherwise why are you so afraid of master Dewey?"


    The opposition did not show any weakness, and immediately some people began to yell:


    "Who said he was not an outsider?"


    "Yes! Ask him whether his name is Rudolph or Rowling now


    "He has publicly left the family. Is there a fake?"


    Just as they were about to quarrel again, Duwei suddenly stood up and suddenly pulled out the sword left by his father. Then he held it in both hands and cut it on the table!


    Qiang!!!


    The sword was nailed to the table, trembling and humming. All of them were quiet at once.


    Du Wei''s face is not happy not angry, so coldly looking at the guy who questioned himself, light way: "you say I''m an outsider?"


    "You..." the man felt guilty for a while, but when he looked at his companion, he could not help but feel strong: "tulip Lord, now in your capacity, of course, you can no longer be regarded as a Luolin."


    Well, what a Duke! Now it''s the clan association! According to the imperial decree, no one can interfere in the internal affairs of the noble family, even the royal family. Even if you are favored by the royal family again, you can''t be bossy in this family.


    "Good, you''re right." Dewey nodded: "legally, I''m not really a member of the Rowling family. But... "


    All of a sudden, he laughed. He looked at the guy and said slowly, "but. I''m not sitting here today as a member of the Rowling family. I''m sitting here as the chief magician adviser to the future Lord of gabriellin! This kind of identity is OK, isn''t it? "


    "Mage... Mage Consultant..."


    There''s nothing more to say.


    It''s also a common practice for nobles to recruit magicians to work for themselves. However, the number of magicians is rare and precious. Whether you can recruit them or not is a matter of two. And if the solicitation to the words, often as if the arm. Listen to what you say, not to mention joining the clan meeting. Even if the nobles make any decisions, they always follow the advice of the magician.


    "But you... Your identity... You are the Duke of the Empire..."


    Dewey sneered: "which law of the Empire forbids the Duke to be a magician''s adviser to the count? I''d like to. Does it have anything to do with you? "


    When he said this, his palm was always on the hilt of the sword.


    Finally, the opposition guys looked at each other for a few minutes and said nothing.


    "Well. Now that everyone has no opinion, let''s start to elect the clan leader. " Dewey sat down again. "When I came in, it seemed that people were arguing about something, right?"


    Next to him, Raymond''s lineage immediately said in a loud voice, "young master, we think young master Gabriel should be the patriarch, but these guys are against it."


    Dewey took a look at his brother and said with a smile, "Oh, what''s the reason for objection?"


    The opposition immediately had a big voice: "we think master Gabriel is naturally qualified to be the patriarch. But he''s still too young, according to imperial law. Until he was 15 years old, he could not even inherit the title or hold any official position. There were so many vast land properties, so many lands and so many things of the Rowling family. Master Gabriel is too young after all. How can we handle it? Of course, we dare not oppose master Gabriel. After all, he is the heir to the Earl''s title... But we think that we should first deduce a "surrogate patriarch", even if it is a few years of temporary transition. In the past few years, he has been in charge of the family affairs for the time being. In a few years, when master Gabriel comes of age, he will be invited to succeed him. "


    Raymond''s lineage here, left someone yelled: "in a few years! Joke! After a few years, God knows how much corruption this family real estate has been engulfed by you!! You guys... "


    Before he finished, Dewey waved his hand to him. Then Dewey nodded, looked at the guy who was talking, and suddenly said with a smile, "well, that''s right, that''s right, that''s reasonable!" Then he turned to his brother and said, "Gabriel, they say you are too young to be a patriarch. What do you think?"


    Gabriel immediately said, "I think that''s right." The boy stood up and looked at the crowd sincerely: "after all, I''m only eleven years old. At such a young age, I really can''t bear the responsibility of a family. I don''t think I''m suitable to take on the heavy responsibility right now. Well, since everyone thinks that we should find someone to help me, I think we can. "


    The opposition quickly added: "it has to be the Rowling family! Outsiders can''t step in! "


    "Oh... So, is there a candidate?" Dewey asked, as if to understate.


    Those who are against you look at me and I look at you. They all feel strange. They just feel that the two brothers seem to agree too easily. It''s hard to avoid making people feel uneasy.


    But, to this point, there is no room for retreat!


    When you think of the fertile plain of Lorraine, the huge family businesses that are close to astronomical figures... Although this tulip Duke is a bit tricky. Fortunately, he is already an outsider. And... He can''t stay in the Lorraine plain all his life! He always left Rowling for the northwest. At that time, the two places are far away. Where does he have time to take care of them? And the family business of the vast land is a hot topic


    "We have selected several highly respected candidates in the family. You can vote! This is the fairest way Someone in the opposition called out.


    Dewey looks at these greedy guys... Hum, if I didn''t bring the amnesty, you idiots would still be at home! Now you want to take advantage of it?


    He sneered: "in this case, please name the candidates. Let''s talk it over. "


    Soon, the opposition elected two men, one was the Jazz who had just cried the loudest, and the other was an old man with white hair. Dewey knew this guy, who was also a big landlord in the plain of Lorraine, an old man in the collateral line of the Lorraine family, and had a life-long Baron title.


    "In his early years, sir Dirk was the commander of the family''s local private army. We think he can come forward to help master Gabriel run the family''s private army. And Baron Sean, he is an excellent financial master, he can help master Gabriel deal with government affairs and finance Someone in the opposition called out.


    "Sir Decker, Baron Sean?" Dewey looks at these two guys, but it''s Baron Sean. The old man looks calm, but... He''s a good money man? Joke! Dewey couldn''t help laughing... It''s not like I haven''t lived in the Lorraine plain! Haven''t I heard of this old guy?


    What financial master! This old guy is a usurer at all. Is this also a financial expert?


    "Are you two the chosen ones?" Dewey looked at the two, the usurer, and seemed to smile politely at himself. But it was Sir Dirk, because he spoke loudly to himself when he came in. He was a very arrogant guy, and he dared to stare at himself.


    Dewey turned to his brother and said, "Gabriel. What do you think of these two candidates? "


    Gabriel laughed and blinked. "I don''t mind."


    Count Raymond''s clans, who had to fight for it, were stunned when the young master spoke. But then we looked at the eyes of the two brothers. On the heart of the faint understand, there must be something below, everyone''s face showed a smile.


    Although there are two groups in the clan, Raymond and the opposition, in terms of strength, they all quit the political core circle of the imperial capital after the failure of the imperial capital coup. Their abilities and talents are far higher than those of the opposition... After all. In fact, these opposition groups were originally aborigines in the Lorraine plain, but most of them were just local wealth owners. All along, it was Raymond''s family that got the upper hand. It is only after the coup that the Raymond faction suffered more losses, and the strength comparison between the two sides changed.


    But from the point of view, or political struggle... No matter from any aspect, count Raymond left behind these lineages. Can be regarded as the elite members of the family. And the opposition... In their view, are just some local rich people in the countryside.


    "Well. Dear brother, are you ok? That''s good. We might as well sign a document. I think it''s better to write everything in black and white. " Du Wei thought for a moment: "well, everyone draft an agreement. Everyone must sign on it and elect these two gentlemen as the assistant of the patriarch. Is the term of office... I think it will be four years. After four years, you can grow up."


    Four years... After thinking about it, the opposition people can reap enough benefits in four years.


    Soon, the agreement was written. Under Gabriel''s deliberate silence, Raymond''s family did not object. Then everyone signs the documents one by one


    At this time, Dewey suddenly asked: "four-year term... Within the term, can you change people?"


    "Of course not!" The opposition chanted in unison.


    "Really not?" Dewey asked again.


    "Absolutely not!" The opposition is adamant that an agreement is about to be reached. The two people elected by their own side are in charge of military and political power. Of course, they can''t be replaced in four years. They have to make a lot of money! How can I change people on the way?


    "But... If there is any special reason?" Dewey frowned: "can''t you change people?"


    "No matter what, no replacement is allowed!" The opposition insisted.


    "All right." Dewey seemed to have compromised.


    Soon, the agreement was written. All the people present, a total of 44 heads of the Rowling family, signed the agreement and made a poison oath, saying that no one should violate the agreement, even a word. in a word.


    After all this, Dewey seemed to still have a warm face, not a bit depressed because of the defeat. Such an attitude has left the opposition at a loss


    Does the tulip Duke care nothing about the wealth and property of the Rowlings?


    Well, maybe so! After all, he is now a duke. He owns a provincial territory, and it''s said that his business in the imperial capital is growing rapidly, and he has won the trust of the Regent. He really doesn''t care about the property of the Rowling family.


    Thinking of this, a group of local rich people were relieved.


    Dewey was more gentle and gentlemanly. He even walked over in person, shaking hands with the two elected representatives and hugging them. There was no hostility at all.


    "You two, I''ll depend on you to help my brother. A lot of hard work, a lot of hard work. " Du Weidi''s tone is just like a nobody. Let this sir Dirk and Baron Shawn. They were all caught off guard.


    Dewey even helped Sir Dirk open the chair himself, then pointed to the top of the table, beside Gabriel, and said with a polite smile: "now that the two are different. Then you can''t sit here any more. Please sit on the top. That''s the identity of Dai clan head. "


    Dirk''s face was red. Although he felt something wrong in his heart, after all, the agreement had been signed. It was true in black and white. Everyone signed and swore. No matter how hard it is, even if we go to the imperial capital to fight a lawsuit in the future, it is reasonable for us.


    In that case


    He couldn''t help feeling a little bit flustered. He nodded to Dewey. After a little polite, he showed a trace of greed and looked at the position on the long table


    Sir Dirk took a deep breath, then stepped up


    Suddenly


    Plop!


    "Ah ah"


    Just as Sir Dirk stepped up. Suddenly a foot came out of the side. Just right in front of his feet, sir Dirk couldn''t defend. Suddenly, he tripped and fell forward heavily. Immediately, he fell face down and the dog was gnawing mud. Fortunately, even if he shrank a little, otherwise, I''m afraid he would even knock out two teeth.


    When he got up, he saw that it was no one else who had tripped him with his feet. It was the kind-hearted Duke of tulip.


    "Your Highness! You Sir Dirk had an angry look on his face.


    However, Dewey''s original warm smile suddenly converged, and his face became extremely gloomy. He looked at Sir Dirk coldly with a straight face: "you stepped on me!"


    Sir Dirk, step on you? You trip me! Confuse black and white... Looking at Dewey, is this guy angry and failed, but he did such boring things to vent his anger? Hum, children are children after all!


    "It''s you..." but at the moment, although Dirk fell down, he was a bit humiliated, but it was important. He didn''t want to fall out with the little Duke on such a boring matter. After biting his teeth, he forced his anger and said, "well, I''m not careful when I walk. Please forgive me, Duke."


    As he was about to leave, Dewey grabbed him by the shoulder, pulled him over and looked him coldly in the eye. "I said, you stepped on me."


    "Well?" Dirk froze. Everybody froze.


    Du Wei said slowly: "I don''t care what the rules of the ''Rowlings'' are! But I have my rules! In my Duke Rudolph''s rules, this is an offence to me. No one can offend me without punishment! Sir Dirk, I want you to apologize to me immediately. Now, now, now, now, get down on the ground and clean my shoes for me! "


    What... What?


    Everyone was shocked.


    But it''s just stepping on your feet... Do you need to lie down in public and wipe your shoes for each other? After all, they are also aristocrats with status. If they do, can they still meet people in the future!


    What''s more, everyone can see clearly that it was Dewey who tripped the other side on purpose just now.


    "This... Is this a malicious provocation to me?" Baron Decker was a little chilly.


    "I don''t like to repeat. Now, get down on your knees and clean my shoes." There was a chill in Dewey''s eyes.


    "If... If I refuse!" Baron Dirk was still holding on.


    "Oh... You refuse." Dewey nodded, then he took a deep breath: "stepping on my feet is to offend me, offend me, offend the authority of tulip! Now, Baron Decker, as Duke of tulip, I make a solemn and noble plea to those who offend me


    With that, Dewey suddenly took off his two white gloves and fell on each other''s face: "I want to fight with you!"

 Chapter 355

    "Fight... Fight...!"


    Someone exclaimed, and the Baron Decker was pale. Even though his legs were weak, in front of the crowd, he was still struggling: "tulip Lord! Are you... Are you... Are you deliberately provocative? You... You... "


    Duel with Dewey? Don''t be kidding. He is a famous strong man in the mainland, a magician with high ability!


    The ruthless role of leading troops to fight northwest cavalry!


    He suddenly exclaimed, "I''m... I''m the acting head of the Rowling family... You..."


    "I''m sorry." Du Weitan opened his hand, shook his head and said, "you are indeed the acting patriarch. Unfortunately, I am an ''outsider''. If the patriarch of Luolin, I have no reason to obey."


    "That... That..." Sir Dirk was sweating: "I..." he suddenly had an idea, as if he had found some life-saving straw: "I, i... according to the noble tradition, if my body is not suitable for duel, I can choose my loyal department to finish the duel for me! You can also send your loyal men to complete the duel! That''s all right. "


    Dewey gave an evil smile: "OK, I''ll take it. I''ll be waiting for your news. In two days, please choose the right person, and then we''ll finish the duel. "


    Sir Dirk was a little calm. He asked himself that there were still some loyal bodyguards at home. If he gave a big reward, it would not be difficult to find a ghost to replace him.


    As soon as he thought of it, he suddenly saw Dewey''s outstretched hand waving towards him


    Bang!!


    A slap fell solidly on Sir Dirk''s face, swelling half of his cheek. This time, he was slapped in the face in full view of the public. Even though he was afraid of Dewey, he couldn''t bear it.


    However, before he called out, Dewey was already "angry".


    He heard Dewey''s "fury" and exclaim, "Sir Decker!"!! Why did you hit my hand with your face


    Hit you in the hand with my face?


    Dirk almost vomited blood when he heard this. Dewey had quickly continued: "you hit my hand with your face! This is another insult to me! I put forward to you that Dewey squatted down, pointed and said with a smile, "first of all, you have to have full evidence, and all the human and material evidence must be complete. Then, you have to go to the local Magic Union for the record, and then go to the imperial Inspectorate in person to report my charges... And then. You have to get the document signed by the Minister of the imperial Inspectorate, and then he will deliver it to the palace in person. With the permission of the Regent, it will be handed over to the mainland Magic Union! Finally, is it up to the Presbyterian Council of the magic guild to decide whether I am guilty or not... Even if I am considered guilty. Then the punishment to me can only be carried out inside the magic trade union. "


    Dewey sighed with regret, then looked at Sir Dirk with pity: "by the way, I''ll tell you, too. In the 1000 years since the founding of the Empire, how many magicians have been punished for violating the laws of the Empire Dewey opened his hand, then clenched it: "zero... None. If you are in the mood and interested, then go and sue me... On the premise that... "


    Dewey stood up and looked coldly at the guy on the ground: "if you still have your life after our duel."


    I watched the whole show. Dewey''s face returned to that kind of gentle and modest smile: "everybody, who has any opinions?"


    in perfect silence.


    Raymond''s lineage almost burst into laughter, but they all tried to bear it. The opposition, who had wanted to make trouble under the trend of greed, now became scared after Dewey broke his face.


    They finally understood. In the face of absolute strength. How ridiculous those thoughts are. It can be said that if Dewey is determined to kill... I''m afraid no one can stop this guy.


    Dewey snapped his fingers at random. Two tulip warriors rushed in immediately. Dewey pointed to Dirk on the ground: "throw it out for me, and then send someone to" send "him home, and arrange for someone to watch him outside his house. He is not allowed to run away. This guy owes me sixty-seven duels! "


    The two tulip guards looked at each other and showed pity at the same time.


    Poor thing... I don''t know how to offend our Duke. People who offend the Duke usually end up with nothing.


    Sixty seven duels? I''m afraid even with the blessing of the goddess, this guy will die.


    Seeing Sir Dirk dragged out like a dead dog, Dewey turned his head and looked at the other "acting patriarch" with a smile


    "Dear Baron Sean... Please sit on it. It will match your status as acting patriarch."


    Dewey''s smiling words fell into Baron Sean''s ears. The old man''s face immediately looked as if he had been slashed. His face turned blue, then red, and finally white.


    Finally, after all, Jiang is still old and hot. This usurious "financial expert" still knows how to steer the boat. He quickly steps back and smiles. Then the old guy seems to be more sensitive than a rabbit. He rushes to the table and grabs the "agreement" signed by everyone on the table, And then I put it in my mouth.


    He tried his best to chew it twice. He stretched his neck and swallowed it. The old guy choked hard for a while, then turned around and looked at the people around him with righteous words: "what acting patriarch? Is there such a thing? Why don''t I know? Do you know? " The answer to him was the unanimous and firm shake of the head of all We don''t know. "" Yes, I haven''t heard of it. "¡° Yes, yes. Is that the case? "¡° What acting patriarch? Our patriarch, young master Gabriel, is sitting here. Where do you need any acting patriarch? " Almost for a moment, everyone turned around. No one wants to die... Everyone can see that the Duke of tulip is not soft hearted to kill people! Old Sean seemed to feel that he was not safe enough, so he just gritted his teeth and said with a smile to Dewey: "everyone, I think master Gabriel is smart, but he always needs someone to help him. Well... Duke tulip. You are the eldest son of the old count and the elder brother of master Gabriel. Please do not shirk this responsibility... The family, the family needs you! " With that, old Sean''s eyes turned red, and he was really good at it. He really squeezed out a few tears. Du Wei sighed and looked at the crowd: "do you have any opinions?" It seems that there is no objection. Du Weicai frowned and said, "but... But it''s not good. After all, I''m an outsider now." Old Sean immediately said firmly: "which bastard said master Dewey was an outsider!! Who is it? Stand up! Stand up! Hum, I don''t think any bastard is human when he says that! I don''t want to live anymore! " He screamed loudly. But he sighed in his heart: Sir Dirk, I''m afraid I can''t live if I want to. Everyone: "the meeting of the Rowling family came to a successful end. Everyone unanimously elected young master Gabriel as the head of the Rowling family, and unanimously" begged "Duke tulip for his blood. He acted as the "Guardian" of master Gabriel and acted as the patriarch before he came of age. Then, the meeting ended and the crowd dispersed. Looking at the empty room, Gabriel jumped off the table and walked to the floor of Dewey. He hesitated on his small face: "brother... You don''t really want to kill that Dirk, do you?" There was a chill on duvet''s face: "why not?" He took a look at his brother. Slowly: "Gabriel, don''t you understand what I''m doing today? Hum, my time is very precious. If it''s not for you, why do I come to play this farce with you? I''ll send hundreds of cavalry directly, find some guys who can jump the highest, and rush to their house without asking anything. Just cut it all down! The rest. Who dares to talk more? Isn''t it much more direct and simple than making this farce here? I do this, in fact, is to give you a lesson! My brother. Today I teach you the first lesson, I use this vivid farce, is to hope you understand a thing, later firmly remember, do not forget a moment! As you saw just now, what''s the use of the agreement? What''s the use of swearing to ancestors? I''m better than them, so he has to eat the waste paper in front of me With that, Du Wei pressed his younger brother''s shoulder hard... "The so-called just cause is not so much dry mouthed as a hard fist!" Du Wei sneered: "as long as you are better than others, you can freely use the so-called" justice "and trample the so-called" fairness. " Gabriel thought about it carefully for a while, and a little bit of clarity finally flashed on his young face. But after all, he was still a young man. He couldn''t help saying, "that... Sir dirk."¡° Kill. " Du Wei light a word, decided that guy''s destiny¡° Brother, at least one day they are not wrong. I really can''t stay here all the time. After I leave, even the army will go with me! At that time, you were here alone, how can I rest assured? You are too young, too simple and kind-hearted, and those who fight with each other and are greedy... I''m afraid you can''t control these guys, so you have to take some thunder measures to make an example to others! " This is the first lesson of little Gabriel''s life since he took office. There is no doubt that his respected brother has made a good start for him. Although it''s not kind, it''s not even "fair.". However, for a person who will wallow in the quagmire of this power field all his life in the future, this is justice!! And it works, doesn''t it.

 Chapter 356

    For the complete Rowling people, little Lockhart, he probably never heard of such a strange "training" in his life.


    Since he joined the "Decepticon air Knight Order"... Oh, to be exact, the "Decepticon air Knight Order reserve", he suddenly felt that everything here was very different from the "Knight Order" he imagined.


    Although he came from a small town in the country and was only the son of a carpenter, rohart didn''t know nothing about the real knight. At least his ancestors once had a knight, and his family has always been proud of him. The life story of that ancestor has been passed down from generation to generation, including all kinds of Knights'' glory, rules, and even some basic training lessons


    Rohart is very proud that in this era of declining chivalry civilization, he can even recite the complete Manifesto of chivalry. This is because he likes to read through the notes left by his ancestors when he was young.


    And this "Decepticon"... Is it really a knight order? Why did you come so many days, but you didn''t even see a horse? Even there is no teaching and practice of fencing here. And the whole training content of every day God forgive, poor little Lockhart is not dare to doubt the glory of the Rowling private army, but he really felt that the training content of the Decepticon knights is like a circus!


    Yes, it''s the circus!


    After rohart was admitted a month ago, more than 100 of them were taken to a mountain not far from Rowling castle, which made all the members very excited, because it was too close to the holy land of every Rowling. Even on the first day after they entered the training camp, there were rumors that if they performed well. You can get a personal interview from the noble young master of the Rowling family.


    After that, from several other big cities in the Lorraine plain, hundreds of recruited members of the Decepticon reserve entered the training camp.


    Rohart is a person with delicate mind. He immediately found out that all the 800 members, including himself, have one thing in common: everyone''s physique is not too big, and even some people''s physique is a little "thin".


    This first overturned rorhart''s impression of "knights": shouldn''t Knights be Kong Wuli. Is it powerful and tall?


    After a month of training, rohart didn''t see a horse or touch a sword. In this training camp, dozens of high wooden frames were set up. In the middle of the wooden frame, there were hundreds of long and thin pieces of wood. The two ends of each piece of wood were suspended with ropes.


    Then, all the students. At the instructor''s command, they climbed up the wooden frame and straddled the log in the air like a horse. Then, each of them was asked to sit firmly on the log. After grasping, someone will pull the rope, and then the log in the air will make all kinds of up, down, left and right rolling movements.


    honestly. On the first day of the training, more than half of the people vomited, and rohart was no exception. He rolled violently and quickly. Under the dizziness, he almost vomited bile. After that, the dizziness lasted for two days. He didn''t eat much for two days because he vomited whatever he ate.


    After three consecutive days of training, most of the talents have finally adapted to this kind of training. And then. The difficulty of rolling in the air on a log increases gradually.


    And then, there was a very "strange" test, which made rohart even more novel.


    "Vision test.". When the instructor announced this content, everyone was at a loss. In fact, at the beginning, everyone despised the instructor. He looks so young. He is even much younger than many students. But he''s serious. And when he was angry, he sent out a fierce and cold air. Even the most rebellious guy in the training camp didn''t dare to face his eyes.


    Behind the scenes, everyone talks that only those who have been to the battlefield and killed people can have this kind of temperament.


    Finally one day, a few naughty guys in the companion to encourage, can''t help but ask the instructor in a loud voice: "instructor, have you ever been to the battlefield?"


    The young instructor looked at everyone and said, "yes."


    "So... Have you ever killed anyone?"


    This time the instructor was silent for a while, and then the answer was shorter: "a lot."


    After that, no one would dare to disobey.


    And the content of this vision test is much easier than that high-altitude rolling. A piece of paper was pasted on the wall, on which several lines of symbols, large and small, were drawn. Then everyone was asked to stand behind a line a certain distance away from the wall, cover one eye in turn to see the symbols on the paper on the wall, and point out the shape and direction with their fingers


    But this is a simple test, but almost a quarter of the people were declared out.


    Those who were eliminated felt that it was unfair. Some people could not help but strongly objected and said, "do you kill the enemy by your eyes when you go to war?"


    The instructor was silent for a while, then called out the guy who opposed the most strongly, and gave him a bow and arrow to stand 100 meters away.


    "If you can shoot me... No, as long as you can shoot within five meters around me, you will pass." As a result, the guy stood a hundred meters away with his bow and arrow for a long time. The last arrow came out and missed more than ten meters. And the instructor immediately picked up the bow and arrow, an arrow shot in the past, the arrow accurately nailed at the foot of the guy¡° This is the importance of eyes! The same distance of 100 meters, I can aim at any part of your body, and you... Hell, 100 meters away, you can''t even see whether the other party is male or female! " However, those who were eliminated should not be too depressed. The instructor finally comforted everyone that although they could not join the elite Knight Order of Decepticon, they could be directly selected to another mysterious army because they had passed the rolling training in front of them¡° I''m sure you''ll like it there After seeing off these eliminated students, the instructor said with a smirk on his face. In the following days, the difficulty of training was upgraded again. This time, they were taken to a mysterious square in the training camp. Here, you can see a big boat hanging in the air between the wooden frames on both sides. Then, the first group of people were called on the ship, and the ship began to swing wildly under the sway of the hanging cables on both sides of the wooden frame. This time, many students "contributed" to the breakfast they just had in the morning. Students who have suffered a lot don''t know that this training content is evolved by someone according to the "pirate ship" in the playground in his previous life. A few days later, most people got used to the pirate ship hanging on it. The instructor gave each one a pair of excellent military crossbows, and then placed a row of arrows in the distance of the pirate ship. Everyone''s training content is required: after the pirate ship shakes, stand on the ship and do not fall down. At the same time, you must fire short crossbows as far as possible to hit the distant arrow target. For five days in a row, 99% of the arrows miss the target. Everyone standing on it has been shaken. How can they hit the target accurately? However, we didn''t have any complaints, because on the first day of training, the instructor showed it in person. Everyone watched the instructor stand on the shaking ship and shoot five arrows easily, and each arrow hit the target accurately. However, some people raised an objection: "instructor, I was a hunter. I am better at bows and arrows. If I use bows and arrows, I may be sure... But this kind of short crossbow is used by one hand. I''m not used to it." The instructor''s answer is: "you can only use a crossbow, because in the future, you can only have one hand to control the weapon in the battlefield. The other hand is more important. " Rohart was more and more confused. He didn''t think he was a member of the Knights'' order. Was this the place to train "bowmen"? But the only gratifying thing is that the food in this place is very good. Everyone can eat good bread, beef and milk every day. Lockhart also asked the instructor anxiously when he could see his own mount. As a future knight, how can he be called a knight without a mount? In the face of this kind of problem, the instructor just laughed and answered him: after you pass all the training, you will see your mount. At the end of a month''s training, on this day, the instructor called all the people to line up, and then announced that the direct supreme commander of the knight''s order, the honorable Mr. Megatron, would come here for inspection. I hope you can perform well and don''t let yourself lose face. And that afternoon, Lockhart met the young man who interviewed him last time, Mr. Megatron.

 Chapter 357

    Dewey came here on horseback, followed by a dozen cavalry guards. All the cavalry wore black cloaks and black cloth on their arms, which was a sign of mourning for the death of the former patriarch count Raymond.


    When Lockhart saw Mr. Megatron again, Dewey saw the boy who passed the interview in person. In fact, Dewey went to the interview place by accident that day. He is just on a whim to see what his future "pilots" look like.


    "How are the boys doing, Zig?" Dewey walked into the training camp and patted instructor Zig on the shoulder. Zig, an outstanding student of Hogwarts college and the leader of the first Decepticon team, was originally sent by Dewey to teach such a group of rookies, which made the proud Zig feel a little reluctant. Compared with training these rookies here, Zig prefers to stay in the Northwest with his companions and ride brooms to patrol the land of Desa province every day. What''s more, the students who stay there can see the respected Dean''s wife, Miss Vivian, every day. Miss Vivian is a level 8 magician, and she is kind and peaceful. On weekdays, these magic students have many magic problems, and the dean''s wife is willing to help you solve them.


    It can be said that in addition to Dewey, the most admired and respected member of the Decepticon team is Miss Vivian, the dean''s wife.


    "Mr. President, we''ve all done a good job." Although ziger was not satisfied with his job, he didn''t show his true thoughts at all because of his unconditional obedience to Dewey. In any case, he would do whatever the dean asked him to do. This is the first rule for every Decepticon team member.


    After checking everyone''s training results, I watched a group of students standing on the "pirate ship" shooting. Hit the target rate reached more than 50%, Dewey is still satisfied: "yes, after all, only one month, it''s good to be able to do this."


    Then he noticed little Lockhart.


    Rodhardt''s training results are the best in the training camp, whether it is rolling in the air, or rocking shooting, he is the first. Dewey immediately called the boy in front of him. Looking at the simple carpenter''s son, Dewey laughed: "I remember you. Your name is rohart, your father is a carpenter, your grandfather is a gardener... Ah, I remember, your father''s name is old Jamie, I remember I met him in the castle


    Little luoha was a little curious about the young man, but when he heard this, he was immediately shocked! Met my father in the castle? Is this gentleman from Lorraine castle?!


    For every pure and faithful Lorraine. The castle of Rowling is the Holy Land in my heart. Everyone in the castle must be respected.


    The reason why we haven''t figured out the identity of Dewey is that Dewey didn''t wear his signature wizard robe, but was wearing casual clothes. and. We would not expect that the honorable young master, the Duke of tulip of the Empire, would come to this "circus training camp" to inspect.


    Obviously, everyone here, including Lockhart, underestimated their value.


    "Well. Boy, are you still afraid of heights? " Dewey smiles peacefully. He''s in a better mood these two days. The pain of his father''s death gradually faded away, and the situation in the Lorraine plain was very good after he taught the local rich people a lesson.


    "No, Lord Megatron." Rohart quickly bowed his head respectfully.


    "Well... So, is training hard?"


    Rorhardt''s heart leaped for a moment and faltered: "fortunately... It''s just that... He vomited too much."


    Dewey was stunned for a moment. Then he burst out laughing. He looked at the rookie in front of him, and said something that rohart would never forget.


    "It doesn''t matter... I''m used to it."


    I''m used to spitting... What is this? Is it a compliment?


    Many years later, when Lockhart was an excellent Decepticon air Knight under Dewey, and when he trained a new generation of rookie Decepticons many years later, he was used to using the famous saying of master Dewey to teach the new people who were tortured by vomiting.


    I''m used to it.


    And this sentence, later even became a collective slogan of the great "Decepticon air knights.".


    "I like this kid." Dewey turned to zig and said with a smile, "drill him hard for me."


    Dewey even took a small ring out of his arms and put it into rohart''s hand. Then he blinked. He said with a smile to the young man, "work hard, rookie."


    Rohart watched as Mr. Megatron left. He was still at a loss. He squeezed the ring in his hand. It was strange... Er, what''s the use of giving me a ring?


    And then, he saw the instructor Zige adult staring at himself, there was a trace of envy in his eyes!


    Yes, it''s envy!


    "Don''t look, rookie." Zig strode over, but he still took a deep look at the ring in Lockhart''s hand, and then said with a smile, "Lockhart, you don''t know what it is. Listen, this is a magic ring! God, it''s a middle-class magic prop. I went through life and death with the Dean, and he rewarded me with one... You only met him on two sides... "


    Magic ring? Rorhardt was a bit at a loss. He vaguely knew that this thing was probably a treasure that a magician could use, but he... I''m just a Bowman. What''s the use of this kind of thing? Zig saw the boy''s confusion, he said with a faint smile: "close carefully, boy, this is a good thing! With this thing, you can control your mount faster, higher and more agile than others in the future! It will last longer! " Rohart''s heart is still full of greetings... Riding, and wearing a ring, has anything to do with it? At last, Lockhart suddenly asked: "your honor, we heard when we came in. As long as we perform well, we will have a chance to be met by the young master of the family, Duke tulip... When can we have this honor? " Zig was stunned for a moment. He looked at the boy and then touched him: "boy, Duke tulip... Didn''t you see that just now? He also gave you a ring, and told you... To tell you... Damn it, I''m used to it. This is really in line with the president''s style. Hahahahahaha... "Young Lockhart completely froze... He subconsciously squeezed the ring in his hand. It''s very tight. At this moment, he doesn''t care whether it''s "Knight training camp" or "circus training camp". Whatever! To be loyal to the great young master of the Luolin family! And the Duke of tulip will be his own commander in chief! What could be better? The Decepticon reserve has been training for a month. Of course, Dewey is not reckless. He understands that Decepticons are his trump card, so he has sent a large number of people in this month to give all the trainees their background. Origin, family, all checked. He asked every student to be a pure generation loyal Rowling! This is not that he has regional discrimination, but that Dewey wants to ensure the absolute loyalty of this ace army and civilian. Only the authentic people of Rowling will be absolutely loyal to themselves. Special broom. According to the latest news from giliat City, Dewey has been able to equip 300 people, which is a limit. Because after the earthquake, Rodriguez and Hussein came back with one piece of bad news: the spring water in that valley dried up after the earthquake. Whether it''s the spring of youth or the passage of time, it''s all dried up. Only God knows when the spring will come again. What is certain is that there is no need to expect these magical springs to help in the short term. After 300 broomsticks have been made from the spring water stored by Dewey, it can no longer continue this kind of wasteful production. In the future, those mutated walnut trees need to be cultivated by themselves. of course. Dewey also keeps a small amount of spring water in his hand, but it may be used sometime in the future. Now it can''t be used indiscriminately. There are still 600 trainees in the camp. After strict training, only half of them have the chance to become Decepticons'' pilots. And the remaining half will be eliminated... However, Dewey will not waste these talents. Although they are eliminated, these people who have undergone such crude "pilot quality" training are valuable in this era. Dewey plans to add these people to his air force''s airship combat force made of hot air balloons. of course. There is also a "double dragon warship" built with its own keel. Dewey heard news from the imperial capital these days. The national order to recruit new soldiers has been passed on for a long time, and now the military is extremely busy. A new main battle Corps is being formed. The Regent once again issued a controversial order: to order 20000 navy soldiers to take off their naval uniforms and rejoin the army. And announced that the South''s shipbuilding base, in the next three years, no longer have any plans to build new warships. Local garrisons in various places have also begun to train and select closely. Predictably, the pace of war is approaching! Moreover, the Regent''s first step must be... Northwest!

 Chapter 358

    The Roland Empire, 963.


    In this year, a lot of important things happened in the Empire. No matter from any angle, these events are worth reading in the history books.


    In particular, these things happened before the coming years of the grand Roland continental war, which highlighted the subtlety of some things


    At first, in the early spring of 663, count Raymond, who had made great contributions to the Empire and was known as the last famous general at the end of the Augustine Dynasty, died of illness in his own room and bed in the castle in his hometown of Lorraine plain. This imperial general, who once participated in the northwest station master more than 20 years ago and personally led two expeditions to the South Ocean, has completed his own life journey. There was a stain in his career, though: a coup.


    But it doesn''t erase his lifelong achievements. In later generations'' comments on the general, there is a very interesting remark:


    "Throughout this general''s life and deeds, whether it was the outstanding performance of the first grassland northwest war or the contribution of the later Nanyang expedition, it was no less than that of any famous general in history. However, this was not the general''s greatest contribution to the Empire. Many people think that this General Raymond''s greatest contribution to the Roland empire... To the mainland and to the people is that he gave birth to a good son. "


    The second thing that happened in this year was the start of a large-scale conscription across the mainland. The Empire invested a lot of financial and material resources, drew out the elite from the reserve, selected the elite from the local garrison on a large scale, and formed the new empire Auxiliary Corps.


    At the time, no one knew why. The public statement is to supplement the northern storm legion, which suffered heavy losses after Warcraft. But everyone knows. It''s just an excuse.


    In the spring of 963, a new baptism ceremony was held in the imperial capital. His Royal Highness Prince Chen, the actual ruler of the Empire and the supreme ruler of the mainland, accepted the religious baptism given by Pope Paul XVI.


    Although every emperor in the past dynasties had to be baptized by the pope before he was considered a legitimate emperor. But the baptism of the Regent is extremely rare: he announced publicly that Pope Paul XVI would become his own Godfather after his baptism!


    The ceremony was very lively that day. Tens of thousands of citizens of the imperial capital attended the whole baptism.


    This incident has been strongly opposed by many royal nobles. In our opinion, it is a great shame for the royal family, even a strategic failure! During the confrontation between the royal family and the church for thousands of years, even at the time of the most crisis in the history of the Empire, the royal family has always maintained its pride and dignity, never bowing to the church! But this is a young wise future monarch, but made this kind of "stupid" behavior, let everyone extremely puzzled.


    A lot of people think that. It''s a deal: obviously, because of the temple''s strong support in the coup, the Regent is giving back to the temple for the land.


    That''s a good guess. However, it is believed that this will inevitably leave a stain on the wise Regent''s career: he used the royal dignity for the support of the temple for his own sake. So what''s the difference between him and the late prince who set off the coup?


    But then two things happened, once again let people to Chen Prince''s support rate increase!


    On the third day of the baptism, the Regent issued a notice: at the behest of his majesty Augustine VI. Charlie is the first heir to the imperial throne! Before the crown prince came of age, his Royal Highness Prince Chen was still in charge of the state affairs of the Empire. At the same time. Prince Chen was conferred the title of Prince.


    Prince Chen, with his own behavior, actually gave up the throne on his own initiative... Although he was actually the ruler of the Empire.


    And the temple suffered losses: they did not get an emperor godson, only a prince Godson. The political significance of this baptism is greatly discounted.


    Everyone thought that the temple would be very angry and launch a series of counterattacks with the royal family. To everyone''s surprise, the temple was more united with the royal family!


    The Pope and the Regent, after many meetings and negotiations, signed a series of agreements in the next three years. The temple indicated that it was willing to give up religious taxes in some areas, and then donated them to the Imperial Army in the form of free donation to show its support for the Imperial military expenditure.


    On the other hand, the Empire announced the construction of new religious centers in more than a dozen places to carry forward the doctrine of the goddess of light. One of them is tulip duchy, the province of Desa.


    And it''s worth noting that, in fact, someone has found out that at the Regent''s ceremony. Your Majesty the pope in attendance. The spirit leader of the Roland empire. It seems that he is very old and weak. Many devout believers are worried that his holiness will soon be called away by the goddess.


    Only after Du Wei got the news, he knew that after the battle with the wizard King Bai He Chou, the Pope''s serious injury was far from recovered.


    Another detail is that the leader of the Mosa sect in the temple of light, the Archbishop of North Central, his Excellency Maximus, also attended the baptism ceremony. To everyone''s surprise, the leader of the Mosha sect was wearing a red robe, which shows that his status in the church has changed: Cardinal!


    Moreover, during the baptism, the new cardinal always stood in the first position of the Pope''s head! This further implies his identity, which has been designated as "Archbishop" by the Pope.


    Usually, in the church, the status of "Archbishop" has a special meaning, the successor of the pope!


    Using this kind of public occasion, Pope Paul XVI undoubtedly announced his future successor in silence.


    Anyone who knows the inside of the church knows it. In the church, the Mosa represents the moderate, while the Yemenis are the Hawks. This is what Pope Paul XVI did. Undoubtedly, it has laid a foundation for the rise of Mosa faction.


    The establishment of a moderate leader as the successor undoubtedly shows the temple''s attitude in the future: to repair relations with the imperial family and live in harmony.


    The fourth major event of the year. The news that Warcraft was rampant in the north had spread all over the mainland. Then the Empire issued an order to break the sky, officially announcing that all kinds of private mercenary adventure teams from all over the mainland could hunt Warcraft in all parts of the north from the date of the order. The Empire even made a very detailed list, and all kinds of Warcraft showed the clear amount of reward. All the Warcraft can get the reward from the local government!


    When such a notice was issued, the olfactory sensitive people immediately saw the actual nature of it!


    The mercenary regiment of Roland Empire has been legalized since then!!


    After years of decline in the age of knights, this announcement is undoubtedly of special significance! It stimulated the vigorous development of local mercenary risk-taking organizations, and a large number of low-level warrior classes who once had no jobs or food. Finally, they found their own way out. A large number of newly-built local mercenary Corps in the north are issuing notices to recruit new people!


    It is reported that in a city in a Warcraft ravaged area in the north, the land Knight Association suddenly received 300 applications for warrior rank assessment within one day after the announcement. Normally, this number is their workload for a year.


    Because of the rise of large-scale mercenary regiments. In addition, it''s profitable to hunt Warcraft. Although Warcraft is terrible, driven by interests, many people still take this road of adventure.


    And soon. The rampant situation of Warcraft was greatly alleviated. A large number of Warcraft fled into the north of the Empire. Facing a large number of human bounty hunters who were blinded by money, the rampant problem of Warcraft was effectively solved by killing the Empire without a single soldier.


    And... The Empire''s finances were no small help. Although there is a reward for hunting Warcraft, the Empire does not have no income... Any mercenary regiment must declare the list to the imperial official. The Empire even set up an official mercenary control department, and each mercenary regiment had to maintain its legal status. Taxes must be paid to the Empire every year.


    Some people support this law, while others oppose it. Supporters think it can effectively solve the problem of rampant Warcraft in the north. The opponents are worried that once the legal opening of the mercenary regiment is opened, they are afraid that the public security problem will leave trouble in the future! It is not the situation that people want to see.


    When Dewey got the news, he just laughed. He''s sort of a supporter. His attitude is: "anyway, even if the Empire does not have this order. It is an open secret that various mercenary regiments have existed in the north for a long time. Since it can''t be stopped. Why don''t we just lift the ban, and then we can get more taxes. "


    The fifth big thing happened in this year. The Imperial military announced that they would build a large military fortress in the north of the Empire, about ten miles south of the frozen forest.


    The site selection of this military fortress has been strictly selected. The final selected site is very crucial. It is just on the Bijing main road leading from the frozen forest to the south. There are large mountainous areas and places difficult to walk on both sides, but this area is relatively flat. Moreover, in the last event when Warcraft rushed out of the frozen forest, this place is the main direction of Warcraft torrent.


    According to the imperial official, this time the empire is going to spend a lot of military money to build the largest and strongest military fortress ever! From then on, no possibility of the rampage of Warcraft! As long as there is such a fortress standing in the northern part of the Empire, the vast northern territory of the Empire in the south of the military fortress can be guaranteed.


    Under the leadership of the old prime minister, robustscher, the imperial army put forward a huge plan.


    "This military fortress will be the most outstanding product in the history of the Imperial military." All the military experts who have seen this plan have expressed such feelings. The only difference is that some people can''t help but put forward that "it''s too wasteful to spend so much military expenditure to build this almost miraculous military iron wall just to stop those undeveloped Warcraft."


    Up to now, no one knows that there will be a big enemy invasion in the north in the next three years.


    In order to build this military fortress, the military once again had a big quarrel with the chancellor of the exchequer for several days. And in the end. It''s still the Duke of tulips who solved their problem.


    The Duke of tulip once again donated 10 million gold coins to the army in his own name.


    Such a move, let everyone marvel, and guess... This tulip Duke, how much wealth does he have? The donation of 50 million gold coins is no secret.


    Under the leadership of tulip Duke, Mount Delan Warcraft is willing to donate weapons worth 3 million gold coins to arm the new main battle Corps in the future. The Earl of villa and other nobles. They also donated tens to millions of gold coins.


    In the summer of this year, on Dewey''s 16th birthday, Dewey received a small gift from the military.


    The envoys sent by the military said that because the military fortress was built with military funds donated by Duke tulip, in order to show their respect for Duke tulip, they are willing to ask Duke tulip to name the new military fortress in the future.


    In fact, Dewey had already seen the construction drawings of the military fortress. Although it''s highly confidential. However, judging from the relationship between Duwei and the Regent, there is no secret. And... Many of the contents of the construction are even proposed by Dewey.


    For example, the strongest prismatic wall is covered with sharp barbs! There is also a tower every ten meters above the city wall. There is a heavy military catapult on it! And the huge military fortress is enough to accommodate more than 200000 troops, or even more! Inside the military fortress, huge cellars were excavated. It is used to store grain. In addition to the cold weather in the north, the food is not easy to rot. if the cellar is full, the grain in it will be enough for the garrison to support for a long time.


    Even Dewey himself designed several catapults... And they didn''t launch stones. Instead, it is a new type of "gunpowder bomb" improved according to the production base of giliat city.


    All the people who have seen the design plan agree that "this is a defense line that will never be broken!"


    Will never be broken through?


    When Dewey heard that. All of a sudden, the idea of mischief came out again.


    Therefore, in the face of the emissary sent by the military, Dewey gave a name to the strongest subway wall defense line in the future


    Kaspersky


    The sixth major event of the year. In the spring of this year, according to the traditional spring exercise of the Imperial Army, there were about 50000 private troops belonging to the Rowling family in the southern Rowling plain of the Empire. The recruits of the two divisions are not really recruits. They are all veterans who have been demobilized and re enlisted after careful selection. After the reorganization, in the name of "spring drill" long-distance training, we started from the Luolin plain and went all the way to the northwest.


    Subsequently, the army was stationed in the northwest province of Desa. Although this army is nominally the private army of the Rowling family, everyone knows that as the eldest young master of the Rowling family, and the patriarch is his minor brother, this private army is actually under the command of Du Wei. What''s more, Du Wei pays for the salaries.


    In this way, together with the tulip family''s more than 40000 people, Duwei''s army has gathered a total of 100000 troops, and the governor Bohan of the neighboring province, after the last conscription, has more than 40000 troops. Great changes have taken place in the pattern of Northwest China. Even a fool can see that Dewey''s action is obviously aimed at the northwest army.


    On the mainland, everyone is watching, not knowing what will happen to the northwest in the future. The northwest is like a fire that can explode at any time. At this moment, only a subtle change is needed, which may trigger the largest scale war of the Empire in decades. Moreover, it is still a civil war!


    The seventh big event of the year


    When it happened, no one noticed the process. It was not until the result of this incident that people were stunned. It can be said that the pattern of the mainland is very subtle, even insignificant. Completely reversed


    Late autumn, 963.


    Tulip Duke governor''s house, Loulan City, northwest Desa province.


    Dewey frowned, his fingers gently stroking the brow, as if trying to smooth the anxiety between the brows. He is looking at a document, a report to be exact. Tulip family, Du Wei''s first adviser, is also the chief executive. Philip was standing in front of Dewey. The young man''s appearance is more mature. There is a faint calm between his eyebrows. His hands are habitually folded in his sleeves, standing there quietly. The whole person exudes a deep taste.


    Duvet finished reading the document in front of him, then slowly closed it. On the cover, there was a big red line:


    top-secret! Northwest military plan for the next three years.


    Dewey pondered for a moment. Looked at Philip one eye: "these contents, are you a person to write?"


    Philip laughed. "No, I''ve heard some advice from general Longbottom, and knight Rowling has given me some inspiration."


    Ruolin? Dewey picked his eyebrows. This year, Ruolin has done quite well. Since Nanyang''s operation. After thoroughly developing Jolin''s military talent, Dewey simply transferred the female knight to her own army. In the beginning, Dewey let her head a cavalry brigade, but a year later. Because of her outstanding performance and Du Wei''s intentional promotion, Ruolin has become the commander of 3000 cavalry in a cavalry battalion.


    If there is no accident, she will be the first female general of tulip family in the future.


    Even QQ, this guy, talked about Ruolin when chatting with Duwei by chance. The guy couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "This female Knight reminds me of the Messiah."


    "Aragorn''s wife? Chief Knight of the order of Saint Laurent? "


    "That''s her."


    And Ruolin''s performance made the proud cavalry trained by Longbottom have to be convinced. After being honed, the female Knight''s martial arts level has reached level 4. Although it''s not high, it''s pretty good. After thinking about it for a long time, Dewey asked Hussein''s advice, so he taught Ruolin the basic action of star fighting. After that, Ruolin''s strength immediately increased again. In Northwest time. Besides her military career, Jolin spent all her spare time. They are all used to ask for advice from Hussein and Rodriguez.


    Rodriguez''s comment on Rowling is: "she''s like me... Late bloomer."


    It can be said that when she was young, this descendant of the mun nationality, who had experienced too many ups and downs, finally sharpened her edge.


    Dewey looked at Philip and sighed: "it''s a good plan... But when it comes to implementation, it''s a lot of difficulties, a lot of ah... Philip, we seem to have a big family and a hundred thousand soldiers now... But you have to understand that our army is not as good as lugao of the northwest army in terms of quantity and quality! All his 200000 troops are elite, and all his generals are veteran soldiers. "


    But he still has a word in his heart: Lu Gao''s identity is actually chishuiduan, a disciple of Xueshan! If it does, I''m afraid Hussein and Rodriguez are not his opponents alone.


    "Besides, we have to guard against the grassland people in the West." Dewey sighed.


    Although Baihe Chou, the king of snow mountain witchcraft, seems to have established a good personal relationship with himself, and Baihe Chou also promised not to enter the mainland within ten years... But what he promised was not to enter the mainland, it was him! He didn''t promise grassland people not to invade!


    And, further... Dewey''s not a kid! This matter of life and death, he will not build confidence on verbal commitment!


    Three years... Three years. Now it has been more than half a year, time is more and more urgent, and there are not many things left for us.


    "I mean... West before East." Dewey tapped on the table: "from the northwest army, keep a close eye on it. Besides, we have Bohan, our ally, by the side of the northwest army. If anything happens, he will take the lead. Our goal is to get rid of the prairie people before the northwest army goes to war, at least to make sure that in the future when we deal with lugao, the prairie people will not stab in the back! "


    Philip laughed, and then he seemed to say a leisurely: "in that case... Your highness. Mr. alpha, you should be back soon


    Captain alpha, uncle alpha. For more than half a year, he has not been with Dewey, or even in the northwest. Most of the people in tulip palace don''t know where the knight of alpha has gone. Only a few people in the inner circle of Philip in the mainland know where alpha is going.


    Alpha is on the prairie. To be exact, he stayed on the grassland all this time. The sun on the grassland, a dark skin. The life of drinking mare''s milk and eating mutton almost completely turned him into a prairie man. Even his hair was dyed brown by Dewey with special medicine.


    What''s more, he deliberately disguised a long scar on his face, which allowed him to cover his face with gauze and hide his true face, which could hide his nose. After all, Roland''s nose is straight. And the bridge of the nose of the grassland people is more collapsed.


    Alfa''s current public identity is the number one general beside Lord Saladin. His name is "Igo", which means "Eagle on the grassland" according to the language of grassland.


    Saladin. At the beginning, the boy named sharadin, who Duwei put back, was the 13th son of the prairie king, the son of a Roland slave.


    After he returned from that defeat, he suffered a lot at the beginning. Because of the defeat, the prairie King''s anger was vented on all the deserters who were lucky to escape. After hundreds of deserters were executed, the prairie king was even more angry and almost relegated his son to slavery. Fortunately, he was persuaded by people around him that "after all, he is your blood. If he becomes a slave, your dignity will be damaged."


    The king of grassland didn''t know about these people. In fact, he received a lot of benefits from Saladin. Of course, the one who gave the money was Dewey.


    After escaping the punishment, Saladin was punished and left the royal court. He was sent far away to the far west of the grassland royal court to herd horses, cattle and sheep. In fact, he was allowed to live and die on his own.


    And then, Alfa''s bodyguard, with more than 2000 grassland slaves given to him by Dewey, came to these slaves on the grassland. Half of them were bought by Dewey from all over the mainland. Half of them were presented by the prince of grassland at the time of the peace talks.


    These two thousand slaves. Dewey selected some obedient guys, and then alpha took them into the grassland, and contacted sharadin.


    Dewey asked alfa to take a message to Saladin: that''s all I can do. If you can''t make it any more, it just means you''re incompetent.


    Facts have proved that this Saladin is not incompetent, he is very capable!


    With great skill, he soon subdued the two thousand slaves and formed them into cavalry. After robbing a few small groups of grassland horse thieves, his subordinates immediately increased to 4000. In less than half a year, he annexed a weak tribe and finally broke away from the royal court and became the chief of a small tribe.


    Wang Tingli did not pay attention to these things. After all, the tribe that Saladin annexed was just a small tribe with a population of less than 10000, and most of them were old, weak, sick and disabled.


    But then, sharadin''s power, like a snowball, grew up!


    Alfa became the contact between him and Dewey. Alfa got in touch with Dewey, and Dewey provided sharadin with many high-quality weapons produced by the Empire!


    There is a lack of mineral resources on the grassland. Although the grassland cavalry are strong, they are short of high-quality armor and weapons. This is their historical weakness. After getting the support of Du Wei''s weapons, Saladin is even more powerful. He was originally a very capable guy. It took another year for him to control tens of thousands of people and control more than 20000 strings.


    In any case, this number is enough to be considered as a medium-sized tribe on the grassland.


    What''s more, in order to increase his strength, Dewey even sent two of his own magic students!!


    When Wang Ting finally noticed the abandoned son of the grassland king, the grassland king was surprised at the amazing development momentum of the son he didn''t like. On the one hand, he was vaguely dissatisfied.


    But soon, Saladin made a move, he took the initiative to surrender to the court, said his tens of thousands of people, and 20000 cavalry. They are willing to obey the orders of the grassland king and are the most loyal soldiers of the grassland king.


    And the only condition he put forward is not even a condition.


    His request was: "I just begged my father to give me the treatment of a son! After all, you are my father. "


    Grassland king is very happy. If he only made a gesture, he could get tens of thousands of people and 20000 cavalry. No one would refuse such a thing.


    In the next month, sharadin sent people to worship a lot of cattle, sheep and horses to the king''s court... Although the king of grassland didn''t lack these, he gave up his son. He was very satisfied with this kind of filial action.


    What''s more, Saladin even went to the court without any attendants! Then that day, in the king''s court, in the golden tent of the grassland king, in front of many leaders under the grassland king, and a dozen other sons. There are also many tribal chiefs.


    This Saladin actually knelt down in public and made the most solemn and respectful etiquette on the grassland


    Kiss the prairie King''s feet!


    Such a submissive attitude even moved the grassland king. He even felt that he was a little too harsh on his son. After all, although he was born of female slaves, he was also his own seed. And... It seems that he is quite capable. And he''s very deferential to himself.


    Then something happened, so that the grassland King''s last doubt about Saladin was dispelled.


    Here''s the thing. Because of the defeat of 20000 cavalry in jinlangtoudi, a tribe loyal to Wangting was disgusted with Wangting. The tribe decided to move far away and no longer obey the orders of Wangting.


    This angered the prairie king, who ordered to punish the disobedient tribe. Saladin, on the other hand, volunteered to do it.


    He did a great job. He soon exterminated the tribe and handed the head of the tribal chief back to the grassland king. After destroying the tribe, all the people, cattle, sheep and horses in the captured land were handed in, and he did not intercept them at all.


    More importantly, in this battle. His cavalry suffered a lot. More than 4000 people died. Almost a quarter of our strength has been lost. But he didn''t complain at all. On the contrary, he sincerely expressed that he was his father''s son. My son Lang is my father''s son. The loss of their own strength, and nothing, even if the loss again, as long as the father can be happy.


    This kind of words, say, who will go to say. But if we do, there won''t be many people.


    Saladin was cruel enough. He used the death and blood of 4000 subordinates in exchange for the trust of the grassland king. Let prairie King believe, this son is not support soldiers self-respect, he is really willing to bleed for himself obedient guy.


    In less than two years, in such a short time, sharadin, the son of a female slave, became one of the sons trusted by the king of grassland.


    At this time, Dewey was still recruiting in the Lorraine plain.


    Duwei knew all the process and all kinds of things about sharadin according to the letter sent back by the guard chief of alpha.


    When he saw sharadin in the tent, in front of all the people, regardless of his dignity, crawling on the ground, to kiss the grassland King''s feet... I don''t know why, Duwei suddenly felt a chill on his body!! Seeing off Philip, Dewey took out uncle alpha''s letter again. He read it again, and then sighed softly: "almost. It''s time." After that, Dewey went out of his study. He didn''t let any bodyguards follow him. He went directly under the castle. Through the long corridor, he came to a small building behind the castle. Far away, the sound of the melodious organ came from the room. Du Wei pushed the door in, and saw a charming girl, everyone dressed in a veil, dancing with the rhythm of the organ. They danced the standard Palace dance, which was taught by the most outstanding palace etiquette teachers. All the girls here are just the poor "prey" that Dewey brought out from the northwest army camp. Dewey''s eyes soon fell on the girl sitting in the middle of the house, playing the organ. There is no doubt that she is the most beautiful one among all the girls. Her eyes, just like her name, are as quiet as the moon. When Dewey came in, the people here saw him, and all of them stopped immediately. Then the girls turned around and bowed to Dewey. Then, with the wave of Dewey, they quickly backed down¡° You stay Dewey pointed to the girl playing the organ. The room was quiet. The girl seemed a little nervous, but the strict training made her still stand up, and then smile at Dewey like a spring breeze, giving a royal ceremony. Du Wei narrowed his eyes: "your name is hanyue, right?" Han Yue''s cheek turned a little red, and he bowed his head and said, "yes, your highness." Dewey took two steps. Then he suddenly raised his hand, gently lifted hanyue''s chin, raised her face, and carefully looked at every detail of her face. Hanyue''s face turned red. Her eyes were evasive and shy¡° I remember you. I remember you at the beginning. You are a beautiful girl Dewey let go, his face only satisfied, but there is no indulgence in beauty. Obviously, he hasn''t finished, so hanyue listens quietly¡° How have you been here for more than a year? " Han Yue immediately raised her head and said solemnly, "my life was saved by the Duke. I live very well and happily here. I''ve never had such a happy life in my life. " Dewey nodded. "So, you appreciate me?"¡° Yes Han Yue''s voice trembled: "I... I''m willing to repay the Duke with everything I have."¡° Good Dewey smiles. His voice is steady and calm¡° Well, it''s time for you to repay me. "

 Chapter 359

    Duwei gave the girl named hanyue a few days. He ordered that no one should restrict the girl''s freedom in these days. She could do everything she wanted in the castle. Including her family. In fact, Dewey bought all the girls'' families back very early and arranged to do some chores in the castle.


    Hanyue''s family got a gold coin, but they were only told that their daughter had performed very well, which was a reward from the Duke. When hanyue and her family get together, they are also tight lipped and don''t reveal anything unusual.


    A few days later, hanyue was called by Duwei to the back of the castle, in the Duke''s magic laboratory.


    The beautiful girl knew that this was the forbidden area in the Duke''s mansion. No one was allowed to enter this place without the order of the Duke.


    Duwei was dressed in a wizard''s robe. When hanyue came in, she obviously felt the Duke''s look was very cold.


    "Have you had a good rest these days? Is your heart ready? "


    Han Yue nodded. There was no sadness on her face. Her expression was calm, and there was a trace of firmness in her eyes.


    Du Wei sighed, and suddenly his tone was a little softer: "do you... Have any wishes?"


    Han Yue thought about it carefully. She raised her head, looked into Dewey''s eyes and said in a low voice: "Your Highness... I... I''ve heard my mother tell me since I was a child that my parents were born in Nanyang, and I''m also a Nanyang. I''ve never been to Nanyang in my life, and I haven''t even seen the sea. in one''s childhood. My mother told me that there are many small islands in the South Ocean, just like pearls scattered on the vast ocean. I haven''t seen my hometown, so in my heart, every time I think of my hometown, I can''t help but think of the Pearl my mother said... But. I''ve never seen a real pearl in my life. So... "


    Dewey nodded. He turned around, as if looking for something. When he turned around, he reached out and loosened his hand, holding a crystal pearl in his palm. This is a pearl from Nanyang. Whether it''s quality or weight, it''s the best choice.


    "This pearl is for you." Dewey chuckled.


    Han Yue took it. She looked at it carefully for a while, and gently stroked the Pearl with her fingers... It wasn''t very cold. And a little bit of warmth, well, it''s slippery.


    At this time, Han Yue heard the Duke''s voice.


    "Now. Take off your clothes. "


    Hanyue''s look is very calm. She doesn''t hesitate at all. Then, under Duwei''s eyes, she begins to take off her clothes one by one, and shows her attractive young body unreservedly in front of Duwei. When she stood naked in front of Dewey, even Dewey couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This girl is really beautiful. Her chest is round and full. Like a soft dove, slender waist, slender legs, delicate body, just like an attractive and fresh strawberry.


    Han Yue''s face was still calm, as if she didn''t feel the slightest shame in front of Du Wei. She even looked up at Du Wei bravely... Even in her eyes. There is also a faint expectation.


    There was a holy light on her face. Long time training, makes her really as if has a kind of faint noble temperament. And in such a temperament, naked, at the request of Dewey, she held her proud chest in her hands, and then, slightly separated her legs


    Dewey did not pause at all. He took a deep breath and suppressed the palpitation in his heart. Then he quickly took out a special pen and a bowl of magic soup.


    Then, Du Wei approached the girl, dipped the tip of his pen in the medicine, and gently scratched the delicate skin with moon


    When the cold NIB passed her skin, hanyue''s body trembled. Although she tried to keep calm, her ears turned a little red. This cold and soft nib, bit by bit in some sensitive parts of her body across, as if deeply stimulated her inner desire.


    Especially... In front of the Duke.


    In front of the Duke


    For two whole hours, hanyue was naked in Dewey''s magic laboratory. At Dewey''s command, she made all kinds of postures, even shameful postures. Finally, she even knelt on the ground under Dewey''s command, with her palms in front of her. Such a delicate posture forced her body to straighten up her hips naturally, But Dewey, with a serious face and a brush, drew something between the girl''s legs.


    Hanyue''s breath became heavy gradually, and then her forehead began to sweat.


    Du Wei was not easy either. Finally, after finishing his masterpiece, he lost his brush, then stepped back two steps and gasped deeply for a while. When he finished gasping, Du Wei''s eyes had completely recovered. There was no addiction in his eyes. He looked at Han Yue


    The whole body of the girl has been painted with all kinds of strange patterns, which are all over the body, even including many secret places where girls are ashamed


    These magic lines have magical effects... However, Duwei raised his hand and pointed to hanyue. After a few words of incantation, a wisp of light burst out from his fingertips and quickly melted into hanyue''s body. Then, on the girl''s delicate body, a faint magic light shines out. Finally, the magic lines on her body disappear little by little on her skin. After disappearing, they disappear completely!


    It''s a stealth potion that Dewey made up.


    Dewey looked at the naked girl. He saw the red tide on the girl''s face. Then Dewey thought a little and took off his robe. Walked in the past, put on the body with the moon.


    Han Yue suddenly felt a tremor in her heart. Looking at the Duke''s action, she suddenly couldn''t help whispering: "my lord... Am I not beautiful enough?"


    Dewey smiles, looks at the girl, shakes her head and says, "no, you''re beautiful. Very beautiful. But... For your mission, you have to be a virgin. "


    Dewey stepped back, his face becoming more serious: "you still have a chance to regret it."


    The confusion in hanyue''s eyes faded. In her beautiful eyes, there was a flash of determination: "no, my Lord, I''m willing to accept it."


    Duwei took out a bead the size of a grain of rice from his arms, and then let hanyue open his mouth. Dewey carefully stuffed into the teeth of the mouth with moon.


    "After you finish your work... This medicine can make you free from pain."


    When he said this, even Dewey could not help feeling that he was too cruel.


    Looking at the girl''s face, Du Wei sighed and waved: "you go down... There is still one day. After one day, you have to set out. Cherish the last day of freedom. " After a pause, Du Wei said, "well, there''s one more thing. Your relatives will go on the road with you on the same day when you set out... Only, they are not with you, but leave the Northwest for the southeast. There''s a boat there, and I''ll take them back to Nanyang. "


    Han Yue was silent. She didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she said in a low voice as if she had made up her mind. I, I have another wish. "


    Du Wei looked at the girl, his heart can not help a little soft: "say, your wish, I will help you achieve."


    Han Yue took a deep breath, and then the girl slowly walked up to Du Wei, and then she tried to stand on tiptoe. A kiss on Dewey''s face. After retreating, she seemed to smile: "this is my last wish. Now, it''s done. Your highness, my life is yours. I will do anything for you


    The great king of tribes, the sun that never sets on the grassland, the master of the grassland King court, the grassland king, when he first saw hanyue, he was completely stunned.


    Although he is nearly 60 years old, he can still ride the strongest horse, drink the strongest wine and sleep two or three women at night. At the same time, his arms are still strong and strong, and he walks with high spirits.


    However, when he saw the woman named hanyue for the first time, the grassland king felt a sudden dry mouth. He even felt that his hand holding the wine cup was a little weak.


    The only idea in my mind is to tear up the clothes on this woman''s body, and then press her under her body!!!


    And Saladin... Oh no, it''s time to call him Saladin.


    Because of the habit of being on the grassland, the name Saladin, which starts with the later tongue sound, is considered to be the name of a humble person. The front tongue sound is the name of a noble person. Therefore, as the son recognized by the grassland king, his name has been changed to the noble "Saladin".


    When Saladin saw hanyue, his heart also shook and took a deep breath. At this moment, even he could not help shaking. Such a beautiful person, I really want to send it out


    Hard to shake his head, Saladin is a wolf after all, he slowly put down his glass, and then came up, smiling at his father, said: "noble Lord of the grassland, my father. This woman was snatched back from a Loran business group by my subordinates. You see, she is so beautiful. Moreover, she is not a humble woman. She is the daughter of the head of a big tribe in Nanyang. Because her tribe was conquered by the lorans, she became a slave. Those damned Roland people are going to sell her 100000 gold coins... Hum, it''s a pity that although I don''t have 100000 gold coins, I have sharp machetes! "


    Grassland king just nodded subconsciously. In fact, all his mind at the moment was on the girl. What Saladin said, he hardly heard a word clearly.


    But he heard the last sentence.


    "... such a beautiful woman can only be enjoyed by the most noble king on the grassland, so I offer her to you."


    The grassland king was very satisfied. He looked at the son carefully and then laughed¡° I''m very satisfied. I''ll give you five thousand cows, five thousand sheep and five thousand horses! " Then, he ignored the son, he was almost greedy staring at the girl. Different from the grassland women who are familiar with themselves, those grassland women, who grew up drinking horse''s milk and sheep''s milk and grew up on the grassland, are naturally endowed with a strong air of defending. It''s like riding a fiery horse to control such women. But in front of this gorgeous girl, she is not only beautiful, more important is that kind of temperament, gave the king of grassland a completely different feeling. Although in full view of the public, her expression is still so holy and noble, this kind of temperament is not possessed by those beautiful women around her. More importantly, in addition to her noble, there is also a faint weakness, which is like a newborn lamb. People can''t help but feel sorry for her... Then tear her! Ravage her! Look at her, let her scream and cry under her body!! When the king of grassland thought of this, he didn''t know whether it was the effect of wine or anything else. He felt that his whole body was beginning to heat up, especially under his belly, and there was a big fire. However, later, he found that the eyes of other people in the golden tent were almost the same as his own, staring greedily at the beauty in front of him. Even his trusted sons and several generals seemed to swallow the delicate beauty, and there were two guys who were almost drooling.

 Chapter 360

    "Hum!" The grassland king suddenly felt very angry.


    He didn''t even know where the anger came from. In fact, for these nobles on the grassland, the so-called women are just playthings and property. In the past, the grassland King often exchanged female pets with his subordinates and even his sons, and even gave his women to his subordinates or his sons.


    Such a custom is undoubtedly "barbaric" and "immoral" to the Roland people.


    At the moment, the grassland king looked at the girl standing quietly in front of him, and suddenly had an impulse to completely occupy her!


    Yes, full possession! complete! Only belong to yourself! No one is allowed to covet!!


    So, with this trace of dissatisfaction and anger, he quickly waved, let people take hanyue down. When he looked at his favorite sons'' eyes and gazed at hanyue''s back, the grassland King finally couldn''t help slapping his wine glass on the table.


    "Hum!"


    Then, the king of grassland, with an angry expression, turned around and walked out of the banquet tent without saying a word, leaving behind the people who looked at each other.


    Only Saladin had a slight sneer on his face. However, in order to hide his expression, he quickly picked up the gold cup, pretended to drink, and blocked his face


    Prairie King almost can''t wait to push aside the two sides, trying to help his beautiful maid, these women are his usual favorite, but today in his eyes, but even a little charm.


    He almost bumped into his tent, and then heard a cry inside. The beautiful girl turned around and looked at herself in horror.


    Without a word of nonsense, the grassland King quickly removed his armor. Then he pounced hard, with a sad sigh in his heart, but he fell to the ground, and then he struggled symbolically for a few times, and was already pressed under the body by the king of grassland.


    The grassland king felt the delicate girl trembling under his body, but this trembling stimulated the impulse in his heart. He grasped hanyue''s hands. Then tear her clothes hard, when the rough fingers finally touch the girl''s delicate skin, hanyue has closed her eyes.


    Hissing a few times, his clothes were broken, and the king of grassland gasped violently, while his hand held hanyue''s neck, as if he had grasped something. The moon on the ground suddenly opens her eyes and struggles.


    Her struggle is no longer symbolic. Instead, she struggled with all her strength, and finally she got back the thing, a soft and round pearl, from the grassland King''s hand.


    The prairie king didn''t care why the girl valued a pearl so much. His interest was all on her body


    Soon, the men''s heavy breathing and the girls'' low cry of pain came from the tent


    That night. Prairie King seems to feel like he''s back when he was young. In this girl''s body full of desire, he seems to feel that he has endless energy and physical strength! All night, all night, the louder the girl cries. He seemed to feel the inner desire to conquer more intense!


    Until dawn, he could not remember how many times he had raped the girl. Only in the end, when he walked out of the tent in the morning, did he feel his legs softened and his eyes were a little dizzy.


    And next to them, several warriors guarding outside the tent, when they saw their king come out, suddenly everyone was startled! More people exclaimed.


    This... Is this our king?!!


    Originally, it also retained the majestic manner of grassland king. As if he was ten years old, his forehead was obviously wrinkled, and his eyes were not as bright as before, and became a little turbid, and... Also mixed with a few lines of tyranny and anxiety.


    Grassland king has the habit of riding every morning, but this morning, when he tried to get on the horse, he suddenly became hobbled. It''s almost impossible to ride. Almost fell, or with the help of the bodyguard. He just barely sat on the horse.


    All this, let the grassland King''s heart suddenly sink!!


    During the day, everyone noticed the change of their king. Everyone can see the fatigue and aging of the grassland King... Even when he was discussing business, he was obviously unable to concentrate. He sat there as if he was sleepy.


    And, unexpectedly, he became manic and irritable! When a general couldn''t help but ask, the king suddenly burst into anger. He slapped the table, stood up, pointed to the other side and said, "do you think I''m old! Thought I couldn''t do it! I thought I couldn''t be king anymore! I don''t think I can control you bastards! Get out of here! Get out of here! Get out of here! You big jerk! Somebody! Get him out of here! A hundred whips! A hundred whips


    Then, the king of grassland shook his body a few times and sat down heavily. He gasped and his chest heaved.


    He looked at the frightened eyes of the people below. When he saw his favorite sons, he suddenly remembered the greedy eyes of these boys when they looked at Han Yue at the banquet last night... He suddenly felt a great disgust and anger in his heart!


    Then, ignoring the eyes of the people, he reeled out of the tent and quickly returned to his tent. Forced to push aside the side of the maid, and then quickly rushed in. When he saw hanyue wearing light gauze, he was scrubbing his body with clean water. There were many bruises on his delicate skin... It was the trace left by his tyranny last night.


    His heart, suddenly a flame was lit!


    He felt very angry, very angry, very angry!


    He needs to vent!


    So, he jumped up again and pressed hanyue under his body. Although the girl was screaming, the water basin beside him was knocked over. There was no impulse to shake him.


    Only the pressure on the girl, he seems to find his own energy, his own strength, his own style! As if only in her own body to restore the majestic grassland king! I seem to have endless energy!!!


    On the third day, the warriors did not see their king come out of the tent. It was only when the sun came up to the top of their head that the sound of faltering footsteps came from the tent, and then the curtain was lifted. When everyone saw Wang''s appearance, everyone was shocked!!


    Wang''s face is full of wrinkles, his original brown hair, are faint pale color, white temples... Where there is a little bit of majestic prairie King''s style? He was like a weak, old man!


    This time, he couldn''t even get on the horse, with the help of several warriors. He sat on the horse reluctantly, but his body was a little crooked.


    On this day, in the tent, Wang Di was aging, which surprised everyone. This old guy. Even see tent empty a position, furious: "how less a person!! How dare someone not come to the court to discuss the matter! "


    Then, someone nearby whispered to remind him. The absent one, who was ordered by him to whip a hundred yesterday, is recuperating at home.


    Looking at the people below, the king felt that his dignity was deeply stabbed by his puzzled, even puzzled eyes!! He was very angry, his heart was even more frightened, and he felt his own aging and weakness in his heart. However, as a king of the grassland, he was afraid of being said to be weak! Because in that way, he will lose more dignity!!


    "The weaker people are, the more they will use bluff to emphasize their" strength. " Saladin suddenly thought of such a sentence. It was not someone else who said this, but his current supporter, Duke tulip, with a gentle smile on his face. There are even some gentle young dukes.


    The prairie king is angry! He''s very angry!


    He didn''t understand. Where does this kind of anger come from, as if this kind of anger is devouring one''s own soul heartily. A raging evil fire, burning himself, let himself almost explode, want to immediately find a place to vent!


    Finally, less than half of the day''s discussion, the angry prairie king ordered a close minister to be executed because he didn''t look his eyes in the face when he was talking to him!


    "What are you afraid of! Are you afraid of me!! Or are you disrespectful to me, so you dare not look me in the eyes! " The grassland king was almost furious. Then he jumped up in front of the crowd, pulled out his machete, and chopped it on the poor guy''s head. The blood sprayed and the hot blood sprayed on his face. The grassland king was stimulated by the blood, and the imitation Buddha finally got a little relief after venting.


    But then, he looked at those surprised eyes in the full account, and his heart again surged with boundless irritability!


    These guys... You, why are you looking at me like this! I''m not old yet! There is no old faint flower!!!


    Once again, he ran out of his tent as if he were running away, and then he ran out of the tent. He didn''t go back to his tent directly, although he wanted to go back to see the woman who made him crazy... But at this moment, after all, he was still a king. In his heart, an instinctive vigilance was born. He also felt a little bit wrong, he needs to think about it carefully.


    Finally, he wandered outside the royal court for a long time. The wind of the grassland seemed to calm his anxiety. He decided to go back and have a look at the woman... Is she


    When he drove away the guards around him, he went back to his tent, but he saw several maids outside the tent, as if they were in fear and surprise. His heart suddenly vaguely guessed what.


    Sure enough, he ran in anger. Outside, he heard a man''s urgent voice and a woman''s resistance.


    Hanyue''s heart is very cold, but her face is still very panic. She sat in the tent, dressed, and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, in the morning, a young man came in. Han Yue knows that this is a son of the grassland King... As for which one, Han Yue doesn''t care.


    What''s the difference? These guys. They just look at themselves with greedy eyes, and then fantasize about tearing up their clothes for the first time, and then pressing themselves under their bodies.


    The man was a little frightened when he came in, but when he saw his first moment, Han Yue saw the desire in his eyes, and then she immediately exclaimed, which further stimulated each other.


    Not a word. The man came up to pull his hand, as if he wanted to take himself away. Hanyue struggled a few times. In the process of struggling, she cleverly let her clothes be torn, revealing her delicate legs.


    She saw the man swallow a few mouthfuls of water, and then desperate pressure up


    Just then, the curtain of the tent was lifted. The king of grassland roared. He came in with a machete. The young man immediately trembled with fright, and then he jumped up like a rabbit, and quickly avoided the chopping of the machete.


    However contain month this time, very clever with own body trip him.


    "Ah..." this short scream.


    Soon, the warriors outside the court heard the voice here. When they gathered around, they saw with their own eyes that the six princes, the favorite of the prairie king, rushed out of the tent in blood. They looked very frightened, and the six princes'' legs were broken. I''ve been slashed, and the blood is flowing.


    And the grassland king then roared out, he held his golden machete, chasing behind, and then in full view of the public, a knife in his son''s back!


    The machete went through his chest. The six princes had fallen down before they could even call out.


    At this time. The samurai next to them gathered around and plundered them. Some tried to help their king, while others rushed to see the life and death of the six princes.


    "You! Are you also against me


    The prairie King''s eyes are red. He quickly cuts down a warrior who tries to help him. At this time, he hears a exclamation, and his other son runs over. This is his eleventh son.


    I saw this guy. The king of grassland had a vicious idea in his heart!


    "You! What are you doing here! You think about that woman, too. Want to steal her


    His eyes were red, and suddenly he ran like an angry lion. Before the young son could call out, he was slashed on the neck and fell down horizontally.


    His last words were: "father... I, I just heard the exclamation, come and have a look..."


    "Go away! Get out of here! Get out of here


    The grassland King threw away the machete. He stepped back a few steps, looking at the warriors around him and the surrounding Ministry: "everyone, get out of here! These bodies, put them here! Don''t touch! No one is allowed to touch!! "


    He suddenly ran back to his tent. The grassland king saw hanyue. Hanyue was sitting there. Her clothes were ragged and her long legs were exposed. Her chest was open, showing a round arc.


    "You! You... It''s all you! It''s all you! "


    The prairie King roared and pounced fiercely. At the same time, he tore apart hanyue''s clothes and separated her legs.


    There was no sorrow in hanyue''s heart. She even felt the anger of the grassland King coming into her body. Then, almost for the first time


    Prairie king felt his desire valve suddenly completely opened, he felt his whole body strength, vitality, everything, all quickly out, his heart finally gave birth to a trace of despair of fear!


    Finally, he roared. On hanyue''s body, his body trembled violently, and then he fell down. His mouth, nose and eyes were bleeding!!


    Hanyue silently pushes away the dead man, and then sits up. She pulls her clothes.


    She heard the screams and hasty footsteps outside the tent. Instead of panic, she went to a mirror in the tent. She stood in front of the mirror and gently gathered her hair.


    In the mirror, I am still as beautiful as ever, and my eyes are still as quiet as moonlight.


    "My... My name is hanyue." She looked at herself in the mirror: "Your Highness, he said... He said, I''m beautiful."


    Finally, she held the Pearl on her neck with her fingers, and then she bit the medicine hidden in her teeth


    Wang Ting has become a mess.


    The king''s two favorite princes were killed by him. Then people saw the dead king and the woman''s body in the king''s tent.


    In addition to the extreme surprise, there are some clear headed people, immediately thought of an urgent problem!


    The forces on the grassland should be ranked again!


    There are three princes, after getting the news, immediately ran back to their tents, and then busy dispatch troops, and those generals, also fast busy.


    The sound of war, horse hoof rising, neighing


    Ironically, there was no one to take care of the two bodies in the tent.


    In this busy time, no one found that Saladin, the king''s youngest son, quietly left the royal court early this morning with all his men and subordinates¡° Kill! Grab it! When you kill enough and are exhausted, it''s time for me to come back again! "

 Chapter 361

    When Alfa''s secret letter arrived again, Dewey opened it.


    This time, the content of the letter is not very much, only a very simple sentence.


    "She''s done it."


    In Alfa''s letter, it didn''t say "the plan was successful" or "everything went well.".


    Instead, it uses the seemingly vague word "finish.".


    Alfa... He''s not happy with me.


    Dewey was silent for a moment, then slowly picked up the letter, put it on the table by the candle and burned it.


    He sat in the study, on the desk, but looked out of the window, he looked northwest. The sky in the distance is gray.


    The girl named hanyue is dead now.


    Yes... She is just a chess piece. I took her in and trained her for such a day. But why do I still feel despicable in my heart?


    Just then, suddenly, with a bang, the door of the study was pushed open, and then a figure in red rushed in. With anger and disbelief on her face, she came in and yelled at Dewey, "I! I ask you, where is hanyue


    Du Wei narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the man who broke in, but the female prisoner he had captured, the disciple of big snow mountain called AI Lu.


    "Get out of here."


    This is Dewey''s answer to her.


    AI Lu opened her mouth and her beautiful face was distorted: "I ask you, where is hanyue! Including the moon! Where is she! Where did you send her


    Dewey just looked at the girl, his voice was very low, even with a chill: "first, I remember I said, there was no command from me. No one is allowed to enter my study. So, with that alone, I can have you dragged out immediately. Second... "


    Du Wei''s canthus muscles jumped, and he seemed to suppress his anger: "poor little girl, you have forgotten your identity. Why do you question me?"


    "You!" AILU seems to have been desperate.


    Since she stayed in Dewey, she has been arranged by Dewey to live with those girls, such as Han Yue, and even dance with them every day. Training. AI Lu is not a fool. She comes from Daxueshan. She has not learned some basic political skills. Although she has no talent in this field, she still knows some. She had already guessed in her heart that this demon like young Duke, who raised these girls, would be used to


    And the moon. No doubt, it''s the girl who has the best relationship with AILU. The beauty of moon, her tenderness, her carefulness. Let AI Lu to her very kind, and these days, contain month suddenly disappeared. AI Lu''s heart gave birth to an uneasy guess. Finally, today I couldn''t bear it, so I rushed to Dewey to question.


    Dewey pointed to the door. Light way: "read in you is the first time disobey me, I can forgive you once, now... Get out, and then you remember, this place, not you can come in."


    With that, Dewey continued to look at the table, ignoring the girl.


    There seems to be something else AILU wants to say. But she felt Du Wei''s chill. She could not help shivering, but she still left a sentence: "if... If you do anything to her, i... i..."


    At the end, she stamped her foot and rushed out with red eyes.


    After she went out, Dewey raised his head, and then he sighed: "it seems. I''m really a shameless person. "


    He said. Dewey looked at the door and suddenly sneered, "come in. My dear Paladin. I know you''re outside listening. If you didn''t release people on purpose, that stupid girl couldn''t get in at all. "


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, I saw Hussein standing at the door.


    Paladin''s face seems to be a bit gloomy, his remaining eyes, looking at Dewey, eyes actually have a trace of unprecedented strangeness.


    Then his eyes fell on the table, which was the ashes left by the burning of a secret letter.


    Dewey looked at Hussein. "Do you... Think I''m wrong, too?"


    Hussain didn''t say anything. He came slowly, walked around the desk, and then looked at Dewey quietly and carefully for a long time


    Suddenly, the paladin raised his hand.


    Bang!!


    A slap in the face, heavy hit duvidi.


    Dewey staggered and turned to his side. Then he covered his face, but he was not angry. He was silent for a while, and then he suddenly laughed.


    There was no pleasure in Dewey''s smile, but there was deep bitterness. Then he said to Hussein, "thank you."


    "Thank you?" Hussain snorted.


    "Yes, thank you." Dewey licked the corner of his mouth, then spat a bloody spit: "thank you for your kindness. You are a paladin. If you really hit me hard, it will break my neck


    "..." Hussein stared at Dewey. After a long time, he said, "Dewey, I''m very disappointed with you, very disappointed."


    Dewey''s expression was not unexpected. He listened quietly. He knew that the paladin had not finished.


    "I thought that although you sometimes go too far, but... At least you have the bottom line!" Hussain''s expression was extremely gloomy: "I remember you used to say that when you talked with me, you said, ''if that''s the case, am I still Dewey?''". But now, what''s the difference between you and... And those unscrupulous despicable guys? "


    Dewey didn''t say anything, just a "hum" sneer.


    Hussein''s eyes were full of anger: "what''s the matter? Am I wrong


    "Ha ha... Ha ha, ha ha..." Dewey still laughed. After laughing for a long time, he suddenly stared at Hussein tightly. Then Dewey''s tone was low: "Hussein... I thought. This matter, you may be the only one who can understand me. But it seems that you don''t understand. You''re not even as good as Rodriguez. At least he didn''t come here to question me. "


    "..." Hussain was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "she''s just a poor girl. If you want to sacrifice, do you want to sacrifice with women? That''s what you do, Dewey? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Dewey was still laughing, as if he was going to burst into tears.


    Roused by his laughter, Hussein suddenly slapped his hand on the desk. Boom, the whole desk was smashed into five or six pieces by him.


    "What are you laughing at?"!!! Do you think you''re right Hussein suddenly became angry. He went up and grabbed Dewey''s collar and threw him heavily on the ground: "you can say, but put away your angry laughter! Dewey! "


    Dewey slowly got up, and then gently flicked the dust on his body. Then, he took a deep breath. Looking at Hussein, he whispered, "shut up, Hussein."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said..." Dewey took a deep breath, and then, as if at last, he had all the pent up anger. Suddenly burst out!


    "I said... Shut up!! shut your mouth!! Hussain! You simple minded guy! shut your mouth! shut up! Shut up


    In the roar of Dewey, the veins of his forehead burst out.


    The movement in the room alerted the tulip guards outside, and soon a guard rushed to the door of the study. Looking inside, the Duke and Hussein glared at each other, and everyone was at a loss.


    "All out!" Du Wei frowned and drank. He raised his hand. His sleeves rolled up and clattered. The door of the study closed heavily under a silver rush.


    "You want me to explain? Good! Hussain! I''ll explain it to you in a fuckin ''! " Dewey didn''t suppress his depression any more. He kicked over the broken table in front of him and went to Hussein.


    "Yes! you ''re right! She is a girl. A weak girl! I let her die, let her die! But so what! How''s it going? "


    "If you want that grassland king to die, I can do it! Rodriguez can do it! We have very good dead men, they are willing to sacrifice for you!! To accomplish the most dangerous task. "


    After hearing this, Dewey snorted, and then looked into Hussein''s eyes: "I ask you, Han Yue, this girl''s going is sacrifice. I''ll send other warriors. Is it not sacrifice? It''s also dead. What''s the difference? " His voice rose abruptly: "yes! She is a girl, but her death is mean. I send other samurai to die, is noble?!!!! Are the other warriors, the bodyguards, not their lives


    Dewey''s chest heaved and looked coldly at Hussein: "kill a prairie king! Kill a grassland king. If I send someone to assassinate him, do you know how difficult it is!! If you send a warrior to assassinate, how slim the chance is!? Hussain, I tell you, even though you are a paladin, it''s hard for you to get to the golden tent of the royal court!! Alpha has been to the Northwest for a year! But he can''t even get close to 500 meters outside the king''s court!! Send someone to assassinate, how many people will die, do you know! "


    Hussein was speechless.


    "I tell you! Hussain! Philip and I have planned at least nine methods, but the success rate of each method is not high! Moreover, even if you are lucky, you will die at least! A lot of people! " Dewey yelled, "are you an idiot! Hussein!! I ask you again, are those warriors, those bodyguards, their life is not life!! Yes, you''re very powerful. You''re a paladin. You think you can go into the king''s court by yourself and cut down the damn grassland king! But I''ll tell you, you''ll never come back alive!! But you sacrifice, to my loss how heavy, you know! "


    Dewey finally took a deep breath. He reluctantly suppressed his anger and asked Hussein: "I just made the simplest choice: first, I will send a lot of people to die. To complete this task. Second, I will send a man to die, and then I can finish the task. That''s it! It''s as simple as fuckin ''!!! And you? Just because the dead man is a weak girl, do you think I am mean? Do I... I send a bunch of loyal men, a bunch of department to die, and it''s so fuckin ''noble?! I''ll tell you, that''s fuckin ''stupid! Is mean, is stupid!! I just made a choice! With the least loss. Do what you have to do!! It has nothing to do with whether she is a woman, beautiful or innocent!! Yes, she, she... She was loyal to me, so she died without hesitation. But... My other subordinates, my other bodyguards. The other warriors are not loyal to me? Is that what you call nobility? "He said


    Hussain was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "it''s not chivalry! Mean, still mean. "


    Dewey was angry. His anger was suddenly stronger than anything else!


    "I''ll go to hell with chivalry!"!!! If a spirit of bullshit wants many people to die in vain, then let this spirit die! " Dewey slapped the table hard, but when his hand fell. Only then discovered that the table had been broken, his hand mercilessly patted on own thigh.


    "However, I would rather choose a positive one to defeat the grassland people." Hussein shook his head: "I still insist that relying on women is a disgrace to men!"


    "Face down." Dewey groaned, then suddenly he gave a thumbs up and said to Hussein, "Hussein, you are a knight. You have your dignity and your persistence. I don''t want to object to your point. Good. I admire you. But... "


    Dewey suddenly began to laugh. He laughed wildly: "we have 100000 troops outside! Yes, 100000! How many people will we die if we fight on the grassland? Good! Not to mention that, conquer the grassland. Conquer the nail behind us. How long does it take us? a year? Not enough! three years? Not enough! Five years!?!! How many of us are going to die? Fifty thousand? Eighty thousand? A hundred thousand? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What the hell can I do!"!!! damn! blamed!! It''s time to die The muscles on Dewey''s face were twisted, and he grabbed Hussein by the shoulder. Then he roared: "Hussein, do you really take me as a God! I''m not omnipotent!! How much time do you think we have!! Time!! Hussein!!! We only have three years! three years!! three years!!! But how many things do we have to do in these three years?! Ah?!! Grassland people, northwest corps!! Each one can kill us! Then we have to face a villain who can kill the whole dragon clan! "


    "Han Yue, she''s dead! It''s dead! She makes me feel guilty, makes me feel ashamed of her, and I even regret and regret it in my heart... But. " "I can tell you, Hussein, if I could do it again, I would still do it," Dewey said slowly


    "I tell you, Hussein! I''m going crazy!! I feel out of breath! Three years to hell, three years to hell!! How many plans and efforts have Lao Tzu made for these three years!! I tell you, many people will die in the future, many people will die!! If you think I''m doing something wrong, you can kill me now! Or, I''ll give up! I''m going to Nanyang with my fleet, all my family, all my people and property. With my ability, I can sweep the damned Brahman island in a month, and then become the local emperor there! Even if Roland mainland is captured by criminals, I can live a hundred years in Nanyang! " Dewey clenched his fist: "but I won''t do it! Because I know that I still have tulip family members! There are tens of thousands of people in DESAR province who regard me as a God, and hundreds of thousands of people in Lorraine plain who regard me as a hope!! Do you know how heavy my burden is? "


    "Finally, you tell me the principles? "Bottom line" Dewey sneered.


    "Hanyue is my subordinate, but you and thousands of warriors under my command are all my subordinates! I will not take special care of who is a man, who is a woman, or who is weaker!! Han Yue, the first day of training since she came here. I know what I will write in the future! She knows it, I know it, and you know it!! If, in order to take special care of her, I don''t let her die alone, but instead I send a hundred or a thousand loyal troops to die... Hussein, is this your so-called principle? That''s your bottom line? This is what you call "noble"


    Dewey released the paladin. Then he stepped back and said coldly:


    "It''s yours. But it''s not mine


    Hussein was silent.


    Dewey has calmed down, and his anger has been vented... In other words, his depression and remorse about the woman''s death are also vented with a cavity of anger.


    "Most importantly. My Paladin! We only have three short years! In these three years, we have to accomplish too many things, so I can''t use the normal way! I can only use some despicable or even shameless tricks to do it!! If you do it in your so-called "aboveboard" way... I tell you, then everyone will be doomed in the end!! So, my way. I don''t like it myself. It''s mean and extreme! But


    In the future, many people may go back to die. This is the biggest crisis. You could die. I... "


    Dewey pointed to his nose: "I could die, too! But before I die, I will still stick to my "principle"!! I also want to give up, want to escape, want to escape... But, I have no choice!!


    If, in order to live a person, let 1000 ministries die... Then, I am not a qualified leader! As a leader. I will not go to see my subordinates, who are men and who are women! I will only choose, when a thing must be completed, at least the loss of state how to do! In this case, hanyue sacrificed herself, the most dead and the least choice, so. That''s what I did! Hussein. You are not in my position, so you can''t understand me! Maybe. Do you think it''s very brave to take tens of millions of soldiers to fight with grassland people? It''s very damned manly! But I asked you, what can we do to deal with lugao of the northwest army when we have exhausted our strength with the grassland people? Finally, what should we do to deal with the future criminals?! Can you come back to my question? Hum! It''s just death... You might answer that. It''s just death. But... What I want to consider is not "fighting to death", but to let more people live as much as possible! "


    At this point, Dewey took a deep breath: "now, I still have to say a word to you... If I don''t, I''m still Dewey!" Dewey left Hussein in his study and strode out of the room. Passing by everyone and seeing the Duke''s face, they all knew that the Duke was in a state of extreme exasperation at the moment. No one dares to go up and talk to him, just salute him from a distance. Dewey rushed into the garden behind the castle like a wounded lion. Here, Vivian is standing in the garden, holding a branch in her hand, surrounded by more than a dozen Hogwarts students. Vivian is using the branch to draw some magic lines on the ground, explaining the principle of a magic array to these students. As a matter of fact, after Du Wei became more and more busy, Vivian took on the task of teaching these students. Looking at the president suddenly rushed in, the students immediately stood up and saluted Du Wei. Several guys with eyes immediately saw that the president''s mood seemed very bad. Soon, they exchanged glances with each other, then made excuses one after another, and retreated. Dewey didn''t say anything. When everyone left, he suddenly sat on the ground as if he had let off steam. Vivian gently looking at his fiance, and then she carefully went to Duwei''s side, Duwei forced a pull, put Vivian into the arms. Then he sniffed Vivian deeply¡° You... What''s wrong with you. " Vivian looks at Dewey tenderly¡° Vivian, little silly girl. " Dewey''s voice was tired: "I... I did something. A very bad thing, it can be said that it is very bad... Even very mean and shameless. But I have no choice. Because it''s the most effective way, and it''s the least dead way. But... "He sighed heavily, and then his head leaned against Vivian''s arms, looking at the sky:" but why, I still feel very guilty in my heart. It''s painful. " Vivian didn''t know what happened, but she didn''t ask. She just let Du Wei lean in her arms. Then, like a kind mother, she gently stroked Du Wei''s hair. After a while, she still stammered. "Dewey... Dewey... You are so hard, I know, you are so hard..." "do I regret it? Yes... But if I do it again, I still have no choice. One dead, ten thousand alive... "Dewey seemed to have a weak voice:" noble. Conscience... I''m not qualified to talk about these things, Vivian... I''m your leader. Do you know what a leader is? The life and death of millions of people are on your shoulders, and then force you to do something you don''t want to do... Sometimes you know you are a jerk, but for everyone. You have to keep playing the role of this asshole. This... Is the leader of the fuckin '' Vivian did not speak, she just gently stroked Duwei''s hair, very light, very light... No one knows. The situation in the northwest of Roland was completely changed by a beautiful girl named hanyuedi. She is like a beautiful and delicate butterfly. Her death has affected the grassland, the northwest, and even the future of the Empire. At this time, few people think of this. Few people know that. After staying in the governor''s office of Loulan City, the capital of the northwest province of Desa, Dewey had fallen asleep because of exhaustion. In his dream, he murmured in a low voice that "pearls... Are like pearls falling down..."

 Chapter 362

    It can be said that from any point of view, the situation on the grassland during this period is undoubtedly "ridiculous".


    The sudden death of the prairie king, together with the killing of his two beloved sons, made the originally United royal court fall apart.


    In a short period of ten days, what makes people laugh and cry is that there are five "grassland kings" on the grassland. Obviously, this is far from the final number.


    Because of the sudden death, the last king of grassland did not appoint his own successor. And his remaining sons, who are alive, immediately tear away all the hypocrisy for the throne of the king, and directly enter the theme of Bo Sha.


    Just four days after the death of the grassland king, tens of thousands of people and horses launched a large-scale scuffle in the place of grassland King court. The grassland cavalry, who were defending, cut their machetes on the people who were the same as themselves, and trampled their hooves on the bodies of the people.


    Yelling, screaming and killing lasted for four days. At last, the sons of several weak prairie kings were uprooted and the tribe was annexed. The remaining four powerful princes, exhausted, finally stopped fighting.


    The grassland around the king''s court has been stained with blood, countless dead bodies, burning tents, flags and black smoke. Originally this was the holy land on the grassland, but now it has become a dead place.


    After four days of killing, the most powerful tribe on the grassland suffered huge losses. In the end, the four princes finally got a tacit understanding, and they gave up this kind of frontal fight. When the first one of them started to lead the retreat, the remaining three made the same choice at the same time.


    Four exhausted beasts. Understand that they can not kill all the opponents, and finally reluctantly chose to retreat.


    The once bustling royal court soon became a place of death. After the war, no one has the leisure to clean up the battlefield. The grassland here has been burnt to a scorched earth, and the corpses everywhere have become a dead place.


    Once the most powerful tribe on the grassland, its vitality was greatly damaged. And that''s not true. There is no doubt that it has brought opportunities to other careerists on the grassland!


    The Customs on the grassland are different from those of the lorans. The savage grassland people have no "hereditary" rules. They believe in the strong¡° The throne of "grassland king" is not handed down by Laozi to his son, but the head of the tribe with the strongest power.


    Originally, the tribe of the grassland king was the most powerful tribe on the grassland, with hundreds of thousands of people. It has occupied the position of King court and grassland king for many years. But after this fight, there were heavy casualties within the tribe. More than 40000 Biao soldiers died in these four days of fighting. In addition, when fighting for the population of the tribe, I don''t know how many ordinary people and herdsmen died under the knife of hostile snobbery.


    And in the end. The tribe, which has been greatly damaged, is still divided into four parts under the break of the four princes!


    When the four princes chose to take their men away, it was basically announced. The decline of the strongest tribe on the grassland!


    Soon, within ten days, the heads of all the other tribes on the grassland received four letters from the sheep''s skin covered with blood, and orders from the sheep''s skin covered with blood, which was the symbol of the king''s life.


    The four "King''s orders" came from the four princes, all of whom set themselves up as the new king of grassland. They asked all the tribes to obey their own orders and calls, and gather forces. And then we crusade against "treason.".


    Of course, the so-called treason is my brother.


    Only a few weak tribes accepted the call of the prairie king, and these weak tribes had to accept it, because the separated Prince''s army was not far away from their own tribe.


    And the vast majority of tribes, are surprisingly consistent to keep silent! And even some powerful big tribes, after hearing about the split of the royal family. He even sent someone to drive out the messenger with a whip. At the same time, it came out that "the position of grassland king is to be recommended by everyone. Since the king is dead. So the new king should be elected by all of us, and you, a little boy, also want to give orders to me? "


    There are also some big tribes. Even immediately gathered the cavalry in the tribe, they are not to help a prince, but to "share a share"!


    In the original powerful lion group, the most powerful old lion died. After internal strife, the remaining four young lions tore each other and hurt their whole body. Then when they suddenly reacted, they found that there were a large number of malicious wolves around them!


    This is the general situation.


    As the younger brother of the former prairie king, hamuye was once in wangtingli. He was also a trusted think tank of the prairie king, and he was most familiar with the culture of the Loran people. He was also called "the only civilized man on the grassland" by the aristocratic circle of the Loran people.


    Of course, the "peace talks" with Du Wei also promoted his position in the grassland King court.


    After the civil war in Wangting started, this smart guy refused several nephews'' solicitation and help for him at the first time. Then he took all his clansmen, even abandoned a lot of cattle and sheep, abandoned his grassland, and left Wangting with the army and clansmen as soon as possible!


    Smart hamuye knows that soon, there will be a dead place. If he continues to stay there, he will be involved in this fight, and then perish!


    His choice was very wise, because in just four days after the civil war began, several small tribes in the royal court became cannon fodder in the war. Together with their master, they were killed and made into a "headframe".


    On the fifth day of his evacuation, tens of thousands of people were exhausted in the process of migration, and then he met Saladin.


    To be exact, Saladin was carrying ten thousand elite cavalry. Each cavalry was wearing the high-quality ground iron armor that Roland had and the machete in his hand. They are all made of the superior refined iron of Roland people! These ten thousand cavalry, just like the dead spirit, suddenly appeared in front of the tribe''s migration. They were murderous, but they kept a frightening silence!


    Then Saladin''s messengers brought only one word to hamuya.


    "Uncle, obey me or die."


    Hamuye looked at the people behind him. His tribe was not strong. The population is only 30000, and the army is less than 10000. In addition to the days of migration, people are tired and the other side is obviously prepared to wait here to relax... If you turn around, hamuye believes that the other side only needs two charges to break down his team!


    what''s more. Hamuya had a lot of self-knowledge. He knew that he was not a brave man. Unlike most prairie people, he prefers to use his brain to solve problems with a machete. Even when grassland king was alive, he mostly acted as his brother''s think tank.


    Although his brother trusted him. But the generals who defended Biao didn''t like him very much. Because of his reputation of not being brave and brave, his people are short of brave generals.


    So. Hamuye only considered for a short time and made a decision.


    "All hands down."


    When hamuye saw Saladin again, his humble nephew, he immediately saw a completely different temperament from this guy''s face!


    Biao Han, cunning, cruel


    Where is this the guy who used to crawl on the ground and kiss his brother''s feet in the golden tent?


    "From now on, follow me. I''ll be like... No, I''ll trust you more than that old guy. "


    When we meet. This is Saladin''s first words to his uncle.


    Old man... Hamuye is not a fool. He heard a trace of resentment from Saladin''s voice, and remembered what the prince had done, and the beautiful woman he had dedicated to the king.


    Do you need to explain all this?


    The most important thing is that he can bear it!


    A short question, a firm tone. There is no doubt about the tone.


    He sighed in his heart. This wolf cub can really become the atmosphere.


    no matter how. Do you have a choice?


    The surrendering people have been controlled by Saladin''s 10000 elite cavalry. Their soldiers have laid down their weapons, and then they have been scattered one by one. The organizational system has begun to reorganize. Besides, looking at Saladin''s well-equipped Army... There must be someone behind this guy, Roland!! Otherwise, with his ability, how can he equip so many elite weapons and armor?


    Saladin was slightly dissatisfied with hamuye''s silence, so he quietly reminded his uncle.


    "Uncle, I remember you once said that half hearted is not a good habit."


    This sentence struck hamuye gently in his heart. He looked up at Saladin, and then he laughed.


    He made up his mind. It doesn''t matter if it''s Roland or not. Now I''m in the other''s hands, in order to survive, in order to survive... No choice, no choice.


    Hamuye made a very clever move. He raised his hands above his head, palms up, and then bowed his head to Saladin. He knelt down and said in a respectful voice: "noble, master of the great grassland, king of all... I, hamuye, would like to join you. I will be your eagle, your horse, your whip, your machete... Your will is my mission


    Then, without a word of nonsense, Saladin looked at his uncle, the only "civilized man" in the court.


    He was very satisfied with the other party''s obedience, and then he put forward his own question straightforwardly: "uncle, in the current situation, can you give me any advice?"


    In the west of the grassland, more and more tribal people gathered. It includes four princes who stand on their own as "prairie kings" and more than a dozen small tribes who follow them. More than 200000 people gather on this grassland.


    And just a hundred miles away, there are three powerful tribes on the grassland, who sent more than 50000 iron cavalry to covet. Of course, in name, they just accepted the dispatch of a "grassland king", but they didn''t join the regiment. They were just watching from a distance.


    And farther away, some big tribes are about to move. It''s a pity that the four princes are not outstanding talents and even short-sighted. Arrogant and ambitious, at the beginning, they did not even find that their tribe had lost the authority of suppressing the whole grassland after internal strife. And the position of the ridiculous "grassland king" also seems not so easy to sit. The "King''s order" was despised by several big tribes, but only some small tribes came to work, and many of them had ulterior motives. Now they regret it. But this scene is no choice! They have to fight. If they step back now, with their own strength, I''m afraid they will soon be swallowed by others. All four of them have only one choice: kill their other three brothers and recruit their troops and clansmen. Then they can have the power to protect themselves! Of course, they also made a common move at the same time. At the same time, they sent brave envoys, riding the fastest horse, to the foot of the most sacred snow mountain on the grassland, to see the great and omnipotent wizard king! If you can get the recognition of his majesty, then your position as the king of grassland will be stable! Unfortunately, after the messenger was sent, there was no news for many days, which made the four princes very anxious. Finally, on this day, they got good news. At the same time, the four "prairie kings" all received a secret letter, which was shot into the camp with bows and arrows. At the same time, the four prairie kings received a letter of "investment integrity"!

 Chapter 363

    The four letters are as like as two peas, except for the four person''s letters.


    First of all, he praised Wang as the "great master of the grassland" in a humble and respectful tone, and then showed his determination to lead the troops to be loyal. Finally, it was agreed that on the day of the decisive battle, he would lead 40000 Erlang''s cavalry to enter from the side of the battlefield and join in the battle to serve the great king!! At the same time, in order to surprise the enemy on the battlefield and catch him unprepared, please keep a secret. After defeating the enemy in the future, you will kneel down in front of the king


    The signature at the end of the letter was Saladin, the son of the slave who had always been looked down upon by several princes.


    If only Saladin''s signature, I''m afraid the four princes may not believe it. But the problem is, after Saladin''s letter of "integrity", four people received another letter at the same time!!


    And this letter, so that the four "prairie king", had to be deceived!


    This is an autographed letter from hamuye. Just like the last one, the contents of the letters received by the four princes are the same.


    In his letter, hamuye said in a sincere tone that he did not accept your call when he was in the king''s court, but left with someone. It was not an act of fear and defection. After all, if you have a small tribe, with a population of only 30000 and a military force of only a few thousand, you can''t help much. In fact, their departure is to save strength, but also for you to find reinforcements!


    And now. He had already convinced Saladin, the youngest prince. Saladin has indicated that he is willing to join me in taking refuge with you. When I join him, we will have tens of thousands of troops. In this way, we can help you a lot.


    On the day of the decisive battle, I will enter from the side of the battlefield with Saladin and his troops, and then


    After receiving this letter, the four princes were cheated.


    Who is hamuye? It was his own uncle, his father''s brother. In the king''s court, he also had a very good personal relationship with the princes.


    No one believed that hamuya would harm himself... No one thought that hamuya would "take refuge" with Saladin. After all, hammayee was a real prince! And Saladin... It was just a slave boy, a bastard, who had come to this day by flattering his father! Hum


    What''s more, it must be pointed out that at the end of hamuye''s letter, there is another point!


    "Dear Wang. I think Saladin agreed to help us. But we can''t completely believe this little bastard. I will help you to watch him carefully... However, my troops are limited, so it is very difficult to take him under control effectively, so please send some people to help me. It doesn''t need a lot. As long as you add 5000 more troops to me, I can keep a firm eye on this guy, if he dares to change a little. I can... "


    It was this last sentence that moved the four princes.


    Each of them is very happy. It''s really the idea of the prince, the think tank of our royal family! Hum, that son of a bitch is not reliable! What''s more, my uncle only wants 5000 people, just 5000 people. He can squeeze out by himself! If you keep an eye on that kid, he''ll have to send 30000 or 40000 people! thus. But it''s a very worthwhile thing.


    Although the strength of his staff is also very tense, but squeeze 5000 people, or barely able to do.


    So, after receiving the "secret letter", the four local "prairie kings" all dreamed of getting the support of Saladin and hamuya, and had to agree to hamuya''s request.


    There were three princes, all of whom immediately gave orders to divide five thousand people. Night quietly left his camp far away. And the fourth prince. There was no more troops, so he ordered a small tribe to join him. The whole family was sent out.


    In Saladin hamuye''s letters to the four princes, the location and time of contact are different. So there was this scene:


    For the next three days, four different times, four different places. When they arrived at the designated contact point, they all met the "loyal" Prince hamuye and other people.


    Then... Waiting for these local guys is the only fate: first, they were cheated by hamuye and were not prepared. Then, in this place that had been ambushed by Saladin, they were so heavily besieged that no bird could fly out. Finally, they laid down their weapons and had to accept their fate, surrender and be reorganized!


    All he had to do was run four places in three days and perform four plays.


    Saladin, without a single soldier, just used a letter in exchange for more than 20000 people!


    Even the so-called "think tank" of hamuye, all of this wild and bold and adventurous idea is very admirable.


    But what he didn''t know was that Saladin didn''t come up with this idea.


    After completing the plan, Saladin met alpha secretly. In the face of this gloomy prairie man, although he does not like this guy, but out of loyalty to Dewey, he still excellently completed his mission.


    "The Duke asked me to tell you that this strategy is the last time he helps you. The next thing is up to you. We will not give you any free help. From today on, any help will come at a price. "


    The four "prairie kings", who did not know that they had "lost" 5000 people and horses, were still dreaming. They believed that they had already gained the advantage in strength with the support of the Allied forces of hamuya and Saladin.


    But the decisive battle day arrives, the reality, then ruthlessly defeated their fantasy!


    The four princes, who are covetous by the wolves on the grassland, are finally determined to fight! Because they can''t drag on any longer, they must defeat their brothers as fast as they can, and then act as strong and victorious. Only then can the covetous tribes be subdued.


    This is the only way.


    So, on this morning, people and horses from all over the world gathered on this grassland. The war drums were beating and the horn was blowing. The cavalry polished their machetes, and the horses were kicking their hooves restlessly with white air in their noses


    A sharp cutlass. Under the sun, shining a piece of golden light.


    Ironically, the four princes are looking at the side of the battlefield at the same time... Waiting for their "surprise reinforcements".


    At noon, when the sun was shining overhead, the side of the battlefield, heard the faint sound of horse hooves, and then. On the horizon, there is a lot of dust. I don''t know how many cavalry are coming. There is no doubt that the dust blocking the sky is coming. Stimulated the confidence of four prairie kings!


    Moreover, before the dust, a group of cavalry galloped, they held the flag of the world. It was Saladin and Prince hamuye!!


    The most ridiculous and ironic scene happened at this moment.


    Four prairie kings, almost at the same time, pointed to the dust in the distance, then turned around, with the confidence of a victor, red faced, yelled at their subordinates and announced: "look! I''m brave enough to help you! Do you see those people in the distance! Those are the reinforcements that Prince hamuye brought to us!! Our reinforcements are here!! Victory belongs to us!! Now, raise your machetes. Charge the enemy


    Although some people think that although the dust is very moving, the sound of horse''s hooves from afar is not as much as they think. But at this critical juncture, no one has time to think about these issues.


    So... The bugle of charge sounded, and the soldiers raised their machetes, urged their horses, and began to fight without hesitation


    "You say, will they be taken in?" Saladin said with a smile to hamuye on the horse beside him.


    Hamuye thought about it. He said immediately, "yes. My king. And... I admire your strategy, huh. It took only a thousand cavalry to drag the horses around with branches tied to the back of the ground. They must think that we are all going out to help them now. "


    Saladin gave a gloomy smile: "now, let''s get our men on the horse and get ready to go."


    On the grassland, there are more than 100000 people and horses in four groups. They have been smashed together like a huge meat grinder, crushing all the lives that can be involved!!


    Whistling, killing, shouting, screaming


    When the battle went on for a long time, the four "prairie kings" angrily found that their high hopes "reinforcements" did not join the battle! The four kings were so angry that they almost vomited blood from their horses!


    These so-called reinforcements are only a thousand people... The dust in the sky is brought up by the branches tied behind the horses. Moreover, when the battle started, they... All ran away!!


    "Damn Saladin!! Damned hamuye! "


    Still, the four prairie kings, in their respective armies, issued the most venomous curse at the same time. However, they still made a coincidental decision.


    It''s impossible for the fighting to stop! In the present situation, whoever flinches will die!


    Four kings, at the same time, order that their last reserves, the whole army rush up!


    Life and death, at this moment!!


    Where are Saladin''s men at this time?


    He sent four teams, each of 5000. The five thousand men, dressed in the five thousand men and horses sent by their brothers at the beginning, were fighting under their banner. When they were fighting on the battlefield, they quietly approached the headquarters of the four prairie kings


    Saladin''s orders are simple.


    "Come on! Everything must be quick! Grab what you can! If you can''t take it away, burn it down! One blow is the leg. No one is allowed to delay! "


    The four princes who put all their forces into the decisive battle, the empty base camp, were exposed to Saladin''s minions. This time, he decided to end his life''s hatred in this battle!!


    The winter of 963 in Roland empire.


    Winter is coming.


    Dewey sat in the governor''s house in Loulan city. Received the last secret newspaper on the grassland. This is also the last letter sent by alfa. Later, Alfa will end his two-year grassland career and return to the province of Desa.


    In the decisive battle of the four "prairie kings", Saladin sent troops to raid the four men''s camp, plundered a lot of materials and wealth, and even plundered a lot of slave population. Finally, he left.


    On the battlefield, the fierce battle lasted until dark, and the duel of the four beasts drained the last drop of blood. In the end, two princes died on the spot, while one had to leave the battlefield with his own remnant army. When he ran away, there were no more than 6000 cavalry left, and most of them were wounded.


    The last "winner" is the eldest son of the former grassland king. Unfortunately, the winner also paid a huge price... After he finally counted the results. But I found that with the incorporation of prisoners of war, there were only less than 30000 people left.


    And... His base camp was also copied by Saladin.


    Thirty thousand people... With thirty thousand disabled soldiers. What kind of king?


    So, taking advantage of the dark night, the "winner" set off a fire, burned the battlefield, also burned his "King''s flag", and then left in the southeast direction with the people.


    And Saladin is the only winner in this war!


    His strength has expanded a level. postwar. He has a population of nearly 100000, and has 60000 riders!


    This strength, on the grassland, is already a first-class tribe.


    Moreover, the clever Saladin firmly remembers the opinion in Duwei''s letter: slow to be king!


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t set up the king''s flag, didn''t stand on his own. But with his army. Step by step swallowing all around can find than their own weak snobbery. Then, taking advantage of the collapse of the royal court, there was a short vacuum of power in the southwest of the grassland. Fast growing their own capital


    By the time winter comes, Saladin has more than 100000 troops! It has become one of the most powerful leaders on the grassland!


    One of his last two brothers fled with thousands of disabled soldiers. As a result, he lost his prestige and was killed by his mutinous subordinates.


    The other big prince, with 30000 people, went down to Manan, but was swallowed by another big tribe, and the big prince''s head was cut off.


    In winter, several large tribes on the grassland jointly issued a proclamation, asking all tribal leaders to take people to the former site of "Wangting" to hold a grassland tribal meeting and re elect a new grassland king.


    Saladin, who received the news, just sneered and casually tore up the letter.


    Then Saladin, smiling and showing his white teeth, looked at his uncle hamuye in the tent and said with a sneer, "that Roland tulip Duke once told me not to believe in any so-called" elected king ". The real king is not elected! Hum! If you want to get true loyalty, you can''t rely on such boring things as "recommendation"! The only way is to conquer with your machete! Conquer the enemy thoroughly, kill the disobedient, and finally turn the rest into your own people, and then you can get true loyalty. "


    "So... We''re not going to this conference?" Asked hamuye.


    "Yes, why not." Saladin said, "go as my representative. But remember, it''s not right for us to recommend others as king. "


    After reading the last letter, Dewey handed it to Philip. Philip finished with a smile, and then he nodded: "Your Highness, it seems that... In the next ten years, we won''t have to worry about the threat of grassland."


    Dewey nodded and agreed with Philip.


    "In the past, the power of the royal family was too strong to suppress the whole grassland, so the grassland would unite quietly under the royal court. But now, the most powerful Royal family has collapsed. The remaining big tribes, even the largest, are far from strong enough to hold the whole grassland. There is no overwhelming advantage. Therefore, even if someone is elected as the king, he will still not be able to sit in this position. Soon, new challengers will come forward and start a new civil war. According to our calculation, the civil war of prairie people will last at least seven or eight years, and Saladin, an ambitious guy, still exists. I''m afraid it will take longer. So, in ten years, we don''t have to worry about these grassland people. "


    From the beginning, Dewey didn''t think about conquering the grassland. He knew that it was impossible to do this with the current situation of the Empire. Neither strength nor time was allowed.


    Dewey never thought of sending troops to invade the grassland. Even if the prairie people''s vitality is greatly damaged, even if Duwei can win the war, but "win the war" and "completely conquer" are completely different.


    It''s easy to win a war. It''s necessary to conquer the grassland and such a nation. It can''t be done in a short time. In that case, it will drag its own army into a quagmire.


    Therefore, Dewey''s goal is to bring the grassland into chaos. Serious civil strife, civil war for several years, so that the prairie people split, and the strength of the vitality of the great injury!! In this way, Dewey can focus on the more important enemy¡° Then, we can let the small army stationed in the northwest corridor withdraw and come back Philip said with a smile: "for the past six months, we''ve only been carrying water every day. It''s too expensive. "¡° Get back... Half. " Dewey thought for a moment: "the border can''t be unguarded. It''s enough to leave half of them." In the afternoon, Dewey walked out of his study, rubbing his sore temples and sighing. Looking at the sky, it seems that it is going to snow. Without any entourage, he went straight through the corridor to the other side of the castle. Came to a room upstairs. In the room. There came the melodious sound of the piano. Open the door, still a few beautiful girls. While dancing, the man sitting in the middle playing the piano suddenly felt himself in a trance. After he saw it clearly, he sighed. AI Lu, the female assassin of the snow mountain, is wearing a long skirt of a Roland woman and sitting in the middle. Even her posture of playing the piano is very like that beautiful girl who is as quiet as moonlight. Dewey went into the room with both hands on his back and let everyone out, leaving only ELU. AI Lu''s expression is very gloomy. She even looks at Du Wei with provocative eyes. In fact, in the past few months after Han Yue''s death, her attitude towards Du Wei has always been like this, but Du Wei did not embarrass her. No matter how much trouble she made, Du Wei just locked her up for two days¡° You... What are you doing here? " AI Lu stares at Du Wei: "do you want to send someone to die again this time?" Du Wei shook his head. Then his hand came out from behind. There was a light in his hand. He had taken something out of the magic ring and held it in his hand. This is a small organ, crystal strings, obviously every day someone carefully scrubbed, spotless¡° You play the piano very well Dewey said softly, "so, this piano is for you." ELO didn''t speak. Du Wei next words, but let AI Lu body fierce shock¡° This piano... Was left by her at the beginning. After she left, the piano has been in my hands. " AILU took the piano and flicked her fingers across the string. Then Dewey went to the window, looked at the distance, turned his back to AILU and said, "play a piece for me." AI Lu seemed to want to object, but when she said it, she didn''t know what to do, so she said, "what do you want to hear?" Dewey was silent for a while, and then said, "you can play whatever music she used to like." The soft and harmonious sound of the strings sounded, and the flowing music fell into Dewey''s ears. He sighed. Eyes up and down in the distance. He''s looking straight north!! The dark clouds in the sky are very low... "It seems that it''s going to snow." Dewey murmured as if: "a year has come. It''s been a year. There are two years left. It''s really fast. There are only two years left. " Although this guy is back to himself, I can''t see his expression, but AILU obviously feels that this normally more and more dignified young Duke, at the moment, his voice is full of fatigue! Yes, tired. It''s the kind of exhaustion that seems to empty the heart¡° Two years... What does he mean by two years. And... He is now like this, to wind, to rain rain, what else makes him so worried, so tired things... "Ai Lu''s heart, quietly thinking.

 Chapter 364

    I''m afraid there''s nothing in the world like "time" that can''t be retained.


    Although every day is precious to the Roland people, even though Dewey has tried his best to use all means to prepare for all the "wars" that will be dealt with in the future.


    When the Duchess got the medal, he was less than five minutes away from his life as a believer.


    Just after Dewey officially declared his conversion to the light religion, Dewey publicly announced that the reason why he made such a choice was entirely due to the personal charm of cardinal maximus. He highly praised the personality charm of the cardinal and how kind an old man he was, and praised how devout he was to his faith, how much he taught himself, and finally moved himself. Convinced himself, into the arms of the goddess.


    There is no doubt that this practice has made cardinal maximus famous.


    Then Dewey made a high-profile announcement that his territory, the province of Desa, had officially become the new parish of the church and established a new parish. And by the Archbishop maximus close friend, former North Central diocese vice bishop ramus to serve as the Archbishop of the province of DESAR.


    In addition, Dewey said that he would fully support the construction of the religious center in the diocese, and would like to be the holy knight order of the Diocese of DESAR province. To provide a good training ground, and he also generously donated 500 excellent horses.


    On behalf of the church, Maximus announced a resolution. In order to express his sincere thanks to the Duke of tulip, the Church decided to exempt all religious taxes in the province of Desa within the next five years. At the same time, according to Dewey''s great popularity in Desa Province, the Presbyterian Council of the church made a resolution that Dewey would be awarded the title of "honorary bishop" of Desa province.


    The title of honorary bishop is more than a "reputation". Legally speaking. Because of his status as bishop of the church, Dewey will face any law of the Empire in the future. You can have immunity. Although Dewey doesn''t care much about this "legal immunity", because he already has the status of a magician and belongs to the legal privilege class.


    However, the title of honorary bishop has more functions than magician


    First of all, any hostile act against an honorary bishop will be regarded as hostile to the church! That is to say, from the first minute Dewey got the title of honorary bishop, Dewey''s enemy was the enemy of the church.


    Second... Dewey was given the privilege to ask to see the pope at any time. And he also has a seat of his own in the Bishop''s Council of the church. Of course, he just sits in, and he has no right to vote.


    The third point is what Dewey wants most. In order to show respect for the honorary bishop, the church made a resolution that Dewey could draw out a cavalry of 500 men under his own command, and the church would grant this cavalry the status of "holy knight order"! Moreover, this cavalry was not at the command of the parish, but only at the command of the honorary bishop. Of course, the premise is that this cavalry must ensure that each of them is a believer of the goddess.


    Moreover, according to some legal loopholes, a formal knight can have up to four squires, and these squires are not included in the establishment. Therefore, Dewey can expand the number of his "holy knight order" to 2500! Five hundred of them are official knights, and two thousand of them exist in the name of "squires", all of which are legal.


    "To kill a holy knight will be regarded as a complete declaration of war on the temple of light."


    According to the law of this canon, Dewey has his own "holy knight order" team, which will be an effective weapon in the future northwest war when facing the northwest army.


    No matter how arrogant the northwest army is, it is not easy to declare war on the temple of light on the mainland. What''s more, many soldiers in the northwest Legion are church believers themselves. It''s hard to imagine how much morale these soldiers have left when they face the Holy Knights.


    After receiving these preferential conditions, Dewey paid the price: he signed an agreement in private, indicating that he was willing to make a commitment to the future successor of the Pope, cardinal Maximus, that he would become a close comrade in arms of cardinal Maximus, and give him strong support in the face of any difficulties.


    It is worth mentioning that Dewey gave his own "holy order" to Hussein. Hussein is a true holy knight. He is familiar with the strict training methods of all Holy Knights, and knows how to lead such a knighthood.


    Later, Dewey soon announced his decision. He built a military fortress in his own territory, that is, the east of Desa Province, at the border with nurin Province, as the residence of the Holy Knights of the parish. It was a complete military fortress, but there was an additional religious place in it for knights to pray.


    Later, there were three military fortresses at the junction of the provinces of Desa and nurin.


    The first is the new camp built by Dewey and birham, governor of nurin two years ago. After two years, two thirds of Dewey''s troops have been stationed here.


    The second, built last year, is used to house the tulip family''s private army. Now, there is a third. As a result, in terms of layout, Dewey has piled up more than 70000 troops on the border between his territory and nurin province. In addition, governor Bohan''s 30000 troops, a total of 100000 troops, surrounded the territory of the northwest army. To Du Wei''s surprise, it seems that the northwest army has been very quiet all this year... What is lugao thinking? Du Wei is waiting. Now the situation has entered the most critical moment. He is waiting for a signal, a signal from the imperial capital. The arrival of that signal will announce the end of the peace period on the mainland!! Is the pace of war coming? No, it should be said: War is imminent!

 Chapter 365

    Dewey is really waiting for a signal from the capital, from the Regent.


    Unfortunately, he got there. Fortunately. However, with the arrival of this signal, there is also a big "trouble".


    Winter is not over, ice and snow have not begun to melt, the road is still very difficult.


    Just this morning, the two carriages of Loulan city attracted the attention of the patrolling cavalry outside the city.


    The two carriages bear the symbol of the temple of light, with Four Holy Knights at the front and back. When the patrolling cavalry approached, they were told that there was a noble guest from the imperial temple in the carriage. Because they showed the legal procedures, the patrolling cavalry could only escort them all the way into Loulan city.


    Loulan city''s new religious center has been initially completed. It is a cathedral close to the Duke''s palace, with 100 Holy Knights guarding around. When the two carriages entered the city, it was the busiest time for the caravans to enter and leave the city gate in the morning, which attracted many people''s attention. Everyone is guessing, in such a luxurious carriage, which one of the most important figures in the temple will come.


    Instead of going to the church in Loulan, the carriage drove directly to the door of the Duke''s mansion.


    To the surprise of the Holy Knights accompanying the guards, their party just stopped at the Duke''s palace, and this sudden visit did not cause the other party''s surprise.


    Waiting for them is the open gate outside the castle. A group of tulip family cavalry guards come out to meet them. Standing at the gate of the castle is an old guy who is typically served by a noble housekeeper. This old guy even wears a beautiful bow tie. With a respectful and modest smile on his face.


    Then he opened the door of the carriage for the distinguished guests in person with a posture that even the court ceremonial master could not find fault with. Then he made a gesture to ask them to get out of the carriage, and said with a smile: "Your Highness, the Duke ordered me to wait here to meet you. I''m sorry, because you''ve come so suddenly. The Duke is in a hurry this morning. The generals of the family have a meeting. So I can''t meet you in person. "


    A slender woman''s hand stretched out from the carriage. Then, her royal highness, the noble saint in the mainland temple, slowly stepped out of the carriage. Although she had a reserved smile on her face, there was still a slight surprise in her eyes. Then she calmed down quickly and put her hand on the old housekeeper''s hand in front of her. Let the other party help him out of the carriage.


    There was a cold wind, and though she was surrounded by a thick white fur collar, she could not help shrinking her neck, and then said with a low smile, "thank you. Oh, the weather in the northwest. Is it always this cold? "


    "Just get used to it." The old housekeeper said with a measured smile: "Your Highness, I have arranged a warm rest room. What else do you need?"


    "Please take care of my loyal knights. They have been working hard all the way." The saint said faintly.


    "As you wish. Please rest assured that these Knights will be treated as distinguished guests. " The old housekeeper said with a smile, "my name is madder. Your highness, you can tell me anything you need."


    All the way, the virgin looked carefully at the surroundings, at the majestic Duke''s castle, and then said politely, "this is a magical place, Mr. Butler. I heard that the completion of this place took only three months. Is that true? Oh, the Almighty goddess is up there. It''s a miracle. "


    The old housekeeper replied politely, and then the virgin asked, "I''m not in a hurry to go to the lounge. I''m very curious about this place. Can I walk around and have a look?"


    "Of course." The old housekeeper laughed. But then he added, "but. Some parts of the castle are forbidden areas designated by the Duke. No one is allowed to go in and out without his own orders... Oh. Your highness, as you know, our Duke is a magician. The habits of magicians are different from those of ordinary people. "


    The virgin laughed a little less calmly, and then thought, "well, please take me to the rest room... I think I''ll go around again after I get the permission of the host."


    What''s Dewey doing now?


    Of course, he knew for a long time that his royal highness was coming.


    As a matter of fact, he got the news before she had entered the border of the province of Desa.


    At this time, the war is imminent. What does her royal highness, who can''t get along with herself, come to the Northwest for? Does she want to play something?


    What do you think in the temple? On the one hand, we should cooperate with each other, and on the other hand, we should throw such a trouble to the northwest to make trouble for ourselves?


    And Prince Chen... He even agreed?


    Hell... Isn''t it Prince Chen who wants to take advantage of the war to get rid of his niece? Dewey is not without malicious conjecture.


    Duvier was not in a meeting with any generals. In fact, most of Duwei''s generals have gone to the border barracks of Desa and nurin provinces. The only one who can be called "generals" in Loulan city is the garrison of Loulan city.


    After getting up early this morning, Dewey went to the laboratory first. His "flying dragon warship" has been basically completed, and Gandalf green robe taught him a little "trick". On this secret weapon, Dewey added a little toy specially for Yin man.


    Then, in the morning, he had a morning tea with Mrs. Liszt and miss angel. After that, the boy muse, whom Duwei didn''t like, came to harass him. Hell, this guy who made Duwei dislike, even said to himself that he wanted to go to the battlefield.


    "Why do you say there''s going to be a war?" Dewey pretended to be stupid in front of this guy: "it''s a time of peace, there''s no battlefield."


    "Don''t lie to me." Muse has a gloomy face. During his two years in the northwest, the boy grew taller, but by Dewey''s standards, he was still too thin.


    "It''s like a girl." That''s what Longbottom said about this kid.


    "Don''t lie to me." Muse faced Dewey: "most of your troops have been mobilized to the East, and now everyone is so busy that idiots can see that they are making the final mobilization before the war. Hum... I''m not a fool. Your highness


    Dewey looked at the red tide on the boy''s face and the sweat on the tip of his nose, and suddenly asked an irrelevant question: "what did you do in the morning? To exercise? "


    He even took two steps closer, took out a silk handkerchief from his arms, and wiped the sweat on the Muse''s nose with his own hands. This action startled the muse and quickly stepped back two steps.


    "Oh, I forgot. You''re a cleanliness freak." Dewey smiles and puts away the handkerchief.


    "I... I went to Practice Fencing this morning." The Muse tried to lift his chest. "My teacher told me that my swordsmanship has reached the level of level 3! And said that soon, I can cultivate fighting spirit! I... I''ve grown up! son of a gun! Don''t look at me like that, I''m not a child! "


    "Only children will desperately emphasize that they are not children." Dewey shrugged his shoulders.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll run myself!" The Muse is still very determined.


    "You''d better not do that, because in that case, I''ll break your legs without hesitation, both of them together." Dewey''s tone was flat, as if he was saying something irrelevant.


    Then. He took a look at the Muse, then suddenly asked an irrelevant question: "the war... You listen to your sister."


    The Muse was silent for a while before nodding.


    "Your sister is very clever." Dewey laughed. "What else did she say besides that?"


    "She said..." Muse coughed: "she gave me a list of some middle and low-level generals in the northwest army. They''re all the people we could win over. But I won''t give you this list unless you promise to take me to the battlefield. "


    Dewey thought for a moment. Is Mrs. Liszt helping me? Well, I''m still a very attentive woman. But what does she want to do with the Muse?


    "Wait. Boy Dewey nodded. "Well, I can take you, but you have to come with me, and... If you don''t listen, I''ll break your leg."


    After a pause, Dewey looked at this guy maliciously, and suddenly he laughed maliciously: "by the way, you should be careful when you come to practice sword in the future. I know you''re growing up now... It''s not good for your body to be stressed all the time. "


    With that, Dewey''s eyes fell on Muse''s chest intentionally or unintentionally, which made Muse pale. Fortunately, Dewey quickly turned his eyes away and waved the boy out.


    He... He knows?


    The Muse''s heart beat one hundred and eighty and ran away from Dewey''s study in fear.


    "Well. Mrs. Liszt... Well intentioned. " Dewey took a look at the list left by the Muse, then sighed, "but. Doesn''t she know a famous saying? Warfare. Let the woman go


    Dewey looked at the time. The sun was almost overhead.


    Yeah. Your highness must be in a hurry.


    He just dawdled to change clothes, and then came to the saint''s lounge door.


    As soon as he got to the door, Dewey heard women''s laughter. He opened the door and saw Mrs. Liszt and her royal highness sitting together. Two beautiful women were talking and laughing, as if they were very familiar.


    Dewey came in, stretched himself exaggeratedly, and then said with a smile, "I''m sorry, your highness. Your sudden arrival surprised me. It''s really impolite of me to let you wait so long."


    Seeing Dewey come in, the virgin stood up, nodded to him, and then said, "Your Highness, if you want to give me any excuse for ''meeting with the generals'', forget it. I think now everyone knows where your brave generals are. "


    Mrs. Liszt also saluted Dewey. Dewey laughed, squinted and looked at the shrewd widow: "madam, I just met your brother, but he made a very difficult request for me. Has your permission been obtained? "


    "Yes, my Lord. If you are not in trouble, please promise him Mrs. Liszt sighed: "I think there is nothing more effective than cruel war for a man to accelerate his maturity. and. I won''t worry about his safety when I''m by your side. "


    "War really makes people mature faster." Dewey looked at Mrs. Liszt and said, "especially men." There was no change in Mrs. Liszt''s expression: "thank you for your understanding." "Did you know each other before?" Dewey pointed to them¡° Of course. " "Many years," Mrs. Liszt said with a smile Then the woman took a look at Dewey and said with a smile, "I think the Duke must have a lot to discuss with his highness, so I''ll leave first." Before she left, when she passed by Dewey, Dewey said something in her ear, which changed Mrs. Liszt''s expression¡° Later... Find a new swordsmanship teacher for muse Dewey''s tone of indifference. He said softly, "he has grown up. There will be a lot of physical contact in fencing." But Mrs. Liszt''s expression changed for only one second, and then she regained her composure: "I''ll think about it. Thank you for your advice." Then she left, and the door closed. Dewey sighed. He walked up to the saint and sat down in a chair. Lazy way: "well, say, this time you come here, why?"¡° Is that how you treat a lady? Please pay attention to your manners. " Said the saint, tepid¡° Come on Dewey pointed to each other''s nose: "you are not my friend. We know that very well. There are no outsiders here now. I''m too lazy to make those gestures. And... To tell you the truth, I didn''t use a broom to drive you out of the northwest. It''s already very rare. " The saint just laughed. She was very charming. He even took off the veil on his face and sat down in front of Duwei. Looking at Duwei, his voice was sweet and greasy: "if I said I was here to make trouble for you, would you really do that?" Dewey thought twice: "maybe... It depends on how much trouble you are looking for. If it''s a big trouble, I don''t mind making an accident and letting you die in the northwest. I think. The honorable Regent will not object. Of course, at your funeral, we all shed a few tears. " The saint laughed, her laughter is very presumptuous, and even some unscrupulous, she used a intimate action, leaning to Dewey''s side, Dewey smelled the fragrance of her body. But as if poisoned the same side dodged: "don''t do this to me. Your highness... I''m not the stupid boy of marquis Seine''s family who was ruined by you. "¡° What if I came to help you? " The saint went back to her seat¡° "Oh?" Dewey laughed, and then said, "do you want to help me? So my first reaction is to cover my wallet first. Then look around and see if you''re trapped. My dear highness, I''m a joker... But I''m not used to joking with the enemy. "¡° You lack a sense of humor The virgin sighed: "to be frank, I can give you a great advantage. But I also have my conditions Du Wei cocked his legs and looked at the woman askance: "tell me... But first of all, I have a big appetite. It''s hard for me to be moved by the general benefits." The saint "hum" a, long way: "you know, the northwest army lugao''s men, there is a guy named guhuadoro." Dewey did not smile, he sat up straight: "of course, guhuadoro, he had surrounded my capital with troops, and he was one of the most trusted generals of lugao."¡° You see The saint laughed. She laughed like a flower: "you have been moved by me, haven''t you?" Dewey looked at the woman''s smile, he narrowed his eyes... The prelude to the war began with an official document from the imperial capital¡° The order of his Majesty the emperor of Roland, the order of the commander of the Empire, hereby orders Lu Gao, the commander of the northwest army of the Empire, the general of the northwest army, and the commander of the Empire army to decide that because of the rampant Warcraft in the north, the storm army has entered into a large-scale reorganization, the northwest army and the storm army have exchanged defense zones, and the storm army has taken over the northwest war zone, so that the northwest army will be ready to start all kinds of matters within one month after receiving this order, According to the march route prescribed by the military headquarters, he went to the northern theater of the Empire, and the northwest Legion took over the northern theater. There was no change in the personnel arrangement of the northwest army. Lu Gao, the commander of the northwest army, was knighted as Marquis, and the commander of the Northern War Zone was given double pay. The change of defense must be completed within one month, otherwise the military will be engaged in it. The commander in chief of the Imperial Army, acting Minister of military affairs, Robert Scheer (signature), Regent of the Empire. " This document was sent as like as two peas to the northwest fort, and the same replica was placed on Du''s desk. There was no doubt that even idiots knew that there was going to be a war after the contents of this document were publicized.

 Chapter 366

    Everyone knows what "change of guard" means.


    For the northwest army, their snobbery covers half of the nurin provinces, and they have been operating in the Northwest for 20 years. If they "change their guard" at this time, they will leave their territory. If a tree has no roots, it will die.


    Moreover, the northwest army has not listened to any orders of the Empire for 20 years, but it still bears the name of Imperial Army in name.


    For Lu Gao, the commander of the northwest army, he was also very clear that this was the last signal of the Empire.


    It''s a life-threatening decision. Or, accept the imperial order, then wait for their own is to the north after the collapse of the Empire.


    Or, to refuse the order of the Empire''s change of defense, the Empire must be ready for it. As long as they refuse, they will be charged with "disobeying military orders", "Treason" and other charges, which will be suppressed with high sounding. Next, there will be... War.


    At the end of this year, the Empire recruited new soldiers on a large scale. Then, in the northwest, Dewey had 100000 troops, governor Bohan was also actively preparing for the war, and the imperial city guards transferred a division to the West... All these things were very obvious.


    On the other hand, the northwest army seems to have very few troops mobilized.


    Lugao was also very clear in his heart that all his previous powers had been threatening the Empire because the Empire was not sure to fight a civil war that would hurt him. For the sake of stability, for the sake of peace on the surface, the central empire was not willing to launch a civil war.


    But now, I don''t know why, the young Regent made such a determination!


    Lugao knew better that once the Empire had made up its mind. If civil war is to be launched even at a certain price. Then the strength comparison between the two sides, losing must be their own. No matter in terms of population, military strength, war potential and so on, I am just a local warlord, and I am facing a huge empire.


    When "blackmail" has lost its effect, then you should make the smartest decision.


    Fort Watt, northwest army. Northwest army commander''s mansion.


    The hall was silent. Lugao was sitting at the top of the hall. He was very small, but his eyes full of pressure made the generals feel heavy.


    "No more talking?" Lu Gao said coldly: "life and death is now! The Regent boy of the empire made it clear that he wanted our lives. Didn''t everyone have any opinions? "


    All the generals below were silent. No one spoke, but. In everyone''s heart, there is a trace of discontent with lugao.


    of vital importance? What did you do! For a whole year, the Empire has been deploying troops. We all know these things. They all suggested that Lu Gao make a decision as soon as possible, but this general has done nothing in the past year. Almost so sit still, let the Empire put the noose around his neck!


    Now... What else can we do now!!


    Many generals can''t help but show their faces when they think so. Lu Gao saw it in his eyes, wrote it down in his heart, and said slowly: "I know that many people have some ideas in their hearts now, but it''s not the time for infighting. We need to unite... I think you all know very well. What''s our attitude towards the Empire in the past few years! Then, you can think that if we are really finished, the Empire will not forgive anyone here. No one can be forgiven for the great crime of treason. Since we want to live, we need to work together. "


    It was these words that moved a lot of people, and immediately some people began to express their views.


    Some places said they could send people to the grassland immediately. Find a big tribe that has a secret relationship with you. Ask them to send troops immediately to attack the province of Desa, and create a chaotic situation of "foreign invasion" first. To disrupt the situation in the northwest, then our Northwest army can refuse to go to the north on the pretext of "foreign invasion, military emergency". Even can secretly help grassland people, to the tulip Duke hit!


    Lu Gao looked at the person who put forward the idea and sneered in his heart.


    Grassland people? At this time, there is no need to count on grassland people.


    Lugao also received the news on the grassland. Now the major tribes on the grassland have become a mess. You beat me and I beat you, and they all covet the position of the grassland king. Moreover, that Saladin... Lugao just thought about it a little, and then he guessed that behind Saladin must be Duwei! Grassland people are now too busy to help themselves. Where do they have the opportunity to send troops to help themselves?


    What''s more... His son couldn''t kill Baihe, and he had completely torn his face with Daxueshan. Baihechou is the king of witchcraft. As long as he gives an order, which tribe on the grassland dares to help himself?


    Alas... It''s just a pity that Sebastian missed such a good opportunity!! The White River worries about the serious injury and is powerless, this kind of opportunity is not often had!!


    Other generals suggested that they immediately attack the province of DESAR, concentrate their strength on defeating duvi''s army with their own superior forces, then seize the opportunity to occupy the province of DESAR, seize the strategic reserves accumulated by the tulip Duke, and then fight a war of attrition with the Empire.


    However, few people agree with such a proposal.


    Some people think that we should start our troops immediately, concentrate our troops and go eastward with all our strength before the Empire starts. Then we can defeat the imperial capital as soon as possible. As long as we can conquer the imperial capital and destroy the royal family in the first World War, we will occupy the imperial capital and hijack the Imperial Palace and noble ministers. Then, as long as we send an address, we can spread it all over the mainland.


    If everything goes well, then the world is ours! Destroy the Augustine Dynasty, and then lugao can be emperor!


    The plan is bold and ambitious. It was immediately approved by many generals, and everyone thought about the possibility of this plan.


    From Fort watt to the imperial capital, if it''s a fast March, the elite cavalry can go to the capital in seven days. Moreover, the Empire''s strength is not enough, and two divisions were dispatched to the north to replenish the Legion. Then he sent a division eastward to monitor himself. Now, there is only one division with 20000 troops stationed in the imperial capital. In addition, a division was mobilized from the southern army. However, the southern army was always considered to be the weakest in the main battle army of the Empire, and the northwest army generally did not look up to those guys.


    It''s just two divisions. With our strength, we can crush them in the first World War!


    As long as you can occupy the imperial capital... Then, what is impossible?


    Lugo didn''t speak. Just listen to the discussion of these guys.


    He was sneering in his heart.


    He''s ambitious, but he won''t be arrogant.


    In fact, Lu Gao has always been very clear that with his strength, he threatened the imperial capital with "war". When the imperial capital was unwilling to fight civil war, he naturally gained the upper hand. You have what you want. However, once the imperial capital made up its mind to fight, it would lose its greatest reliance.


    Relying on the strength of the northwest army, it is almost impossible to attack the imperial capital in the first World War.


    If it''s a normal city. For example, the provincial capital of nurin, or even Loulan city in Duwei, maybe it''s still possible.


    But imperial capital?


    Not to mention running all the way for seven days and nights, will there be resistance and interception on the way


    After all, the imperial capital is the most powerful city in the mainland. The famous giant magic array in the mainland and the magic gun on the city wall are not joking.


    Once the magic array is opened, it is absolutely impossible to break, and you can only stare outside the city. In the next few days, his army will be surrounded by the army of the ground service king, and finally torn to pieces.


    It''s not a smart choice to attack the imperial capital, and it''s not easy. This matter is of great political significance, but the actual harvest is very small.


    In the past, the imperial capital often deployed troops in the east to defend itself from the eastward attack. However, whether it is Lu Gao or the imperial capital, it is clear that with Lu highland forces, it is impossible to attack and conquer the imperial capital.


    The emperor is afraid of it. Just in case the emperor is besieged by the rebels. It will cause great panic and shake the prestige of the Empire.


    Lugo was silent. He is satisfied with none of the opinions of the following generals.


    Lu Gaodi has no staff and counsellors... Because he is very conceited. He thinks that as a disciple of the wizard king of Daxueshan, he has learned all about astronomy, geography, tactics and strategies. His own wisdom is enough for the northwest army. He does not need any staff.


    Looking at the quarrel of these generals, lugao gradually lost his patience. He coughed hard: "OK!"


    He stood up and looked at these generals. He was very disappointed. These guys are all things that lack the overall view... Well, except one person.


    Lugao took a look at guhuadoro. This calm and silent middle-aged man. This is the most respected and trusted General of lugao.


    Although his martial arts are not the best among the generals, some people even ridicule him for not being brave enough. However, it is still unable to shake the position of guhuadoro in lugao''s heart.


    "Guhuadoro, you stay, and the rest of you go away." Lu Gao made a decision, but he felt that he needed to stabilize the morale of the army, so he laughed a few times on purpose. Then he laughed at his generals and said: "OK! You don''t have to worry too much... Hum, the Regent is just a little boy! Augustine VI, his father, has nothing to do with us. Can''t we pick up the next little hairy child! Hum... Don''t worry, though he''s making so much noise now, he must be under a lot of pressure. I don''t think he really dares to fight. Even if he does, once he suffers losses, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it. This kind of young people are all impetuous and unstable, and as long as he loses his spirit, he will soften immediately. We''ve been in the Northwest for so many years. Who are we afraid of? "


    After listening to these words, the generals could not help but regain some confidence in their commander-in-chief.


    Then, after all the people left, lugao looked at guhuadoro standing below, and his face showed a faint worry.


    "Well, guhuadoro, there is no one else now. Tell me what you think. "


    "My Lord." The middle-aged man looked at his commander steadily, and then he asked a strange question: "do you think we have a chance to win this time?"


    "..." Lu Gao stared at the most trusted subordinate. Then he told the truth: "it''s small."


    "I think it''s small, too." Guvardoro nodded, slightly bowed, and then whispered, "the Empire has not failed us all the time. It''s just that the Empire doesn''t dare to fight, doesn''t want to fight, and can''t make up its mind. But now, when they''re down, we''ve lost our trust. Once the war starts. With all due respect... No matter what the process is, perhaps with the bravery of our officers and men, or with the wisdom of your commander, we can achieve some victories, but... In the end, we are bound to fail. The only difference is that the duration is long or short. That''s all


    "And what do you think?"


    Guvardoro closed his mouth, as if afraid to say.


    "Say it. Guhuadoro, since I leave you alone, I want to hear your true thoughts Lu Gao light way.


    "Regardless of the outcome." Guhuaduoluo shook his head: "may I ask you, general, what are your expectations? What is the ultimate goal? Is it the way to capture the family of brambles? Win the world? Take the throne? Or just want to make a big scene? Or are you willing to compromise to save your life? I think. Before I make any choice, I need to know what your goal is, general


    Lugao''s eyes are very serious: "Oh?"


    "Of course. If you decide to take over the world and the family of brambles, then I know it''s impossible, but I want to repay you for your kindness. I will try my best to do it until I die, though I don''t think this goal can be achieved. If your goal is just to make a big noise, then I think it''s a good way to move the army eastward and then trap the emperor. Even if you are defeated in the end, it''s still a big noise, so that the mainland will always remember our name! If... You feel you have to compromise to save your life, then. I am willing to follow you to the death, even if you decide to throw the whole northwest army into the fire pit. "


    Lugo is silent.


    "You see, you haven''t thought about it yourself. How can I answer your question?" Guhuadoro sighed. Then he reached out and picked up the military document on lugao''s desk, tore it to pieces, and finally knelt down on one knee to lugao: "my Lord, my life is yours. Over the years. You know my secret, but you always keep me by your side. Trust me and reuse me. Even though my colleagues have some opinions on me, your trust in me has never changed. I have nothing to repay you, just my life. No matter what choice you make, I swear that I will stand by you before I die. "


    This steady middle-aged man, his eyes at the moment, actually showed a few threads of madness. He even laughed at Lu Gao, then stood up, turned and walked out of the hall.


    "My... Choice." Lugao frowned and thought for a while.


    Then he burst out laughing.


    "Prince Chen, if you want to play, then I will play a big game with you


    With that, he grabbed the pen on the desk, and then quickly wrote down an official document, called out his soldiers to come in, and then let people quickly send this thing out.


    This is an official document, and the content is very simple.


    "The commander of the northwest army, Lu Gao, was ordered to immediately prepare for the change of defense."


    He actually accepted the order of changing guard?!


    After losing his pen, di lugao strode into the inner hall. Then he waved back his followers and went directly into the secret road in the inner hall. All the way down, he came to the underground tunnel. As soon as he entered the tunnel, he heard a roar like a wild animal. The voice was shrill and sharp, full of despair and anger.


    At the end of the tunnel, there is a square stone room. Lugao stands at the door. The door of the room is an iron fence. As soon as he stands at the door, he sees a black figure in the stone house rushing towards here.


    Boom!


    The figure bumped into the iron fence, and the whole room was buzzing. Then he saw the man in it. His hair was covered with blood, and his whole body was covered with blood. He didn''t know how many tiny scars there were. But on his face, under the blood, he was a pale and handsome face.


    Sebastian, this is the major general of the northwest army, Sebastian!


    Sebastian''s eyes looked like a bloodthirsty beast. His hands grasped the iron fence door and shook it. The iron fence made a clattering sound. However, the young general could not say anything in his mouth. He just roared like a beast. There was not a trace of clearness in his eyes. It was killing and beast like ferocity.


    Lu Gao stood outside the door, looking at his only son with deep sadness in his eyes. However, Lu Gao raised his hand and stroked his son''s head through the iron fence


    Suddenly, a flash of fire came out of his palm and hit Sebastian on the head. Sebastian immediately cried out like a wounded beast. The whole person rolled back and got up after rolling on the ground for a few times. However, his eyes were trembling. He did not dare to step forward, lay on the ground and looked at the door from a distance¡° Poor son Lu Gao sighed: "where do you look like my son now! You''ve become a beast! A beast without human reason... I should have killed you. " Since the last attempt to kill baihechou and the Pope failed, Sebastian, who was beaten seriously by "Aragon" awakened by "coincidence", reluctantly recovered by "perfect body" and fled back to the northwest army. But what is the strength of "awakened" Aragon? It''s a wonderful achievement of Sebastian''s "perfect body" to be able to survive him. However, his "perfect body", which has fatal defects, will lose his sense if he uses transition. And barely recovered the injury, returned to the northwest army, perfect body side effects immediately broke out. Moreover, because of the treatment of Aragorn''s wounds, the use of the perfect body has exceeded the limit of any time in the past. Sebastian was so crazy this time that even lugao''s big snow mountain magic could not appease him. He became a beast full of lust for killing and destruction!! There is no human nature left behind, completely become a bloodthirsty beast! As a last resort, Lu Gao can only confine his son in the stone house, and he uses the magic of big snow mountain to arrange the array around the house, so that Sebastian can not display his strong fighting spirit and martial arts in the house. Otherwise, a stone house, how can he confine Sebastian with level 9 strength? At the moment, Sebastian has been locked up in this stone house for more than a year. He never sees the sun all the year round, and only howls like a wild animal every day. On the stone wall, he used his nails to scratch out traces one by one, while his ten fingers and nails were all raised, and the blood flowed, but he seemed to feel no pain. Lu Gao just stood outside the door, quietly looking at his only son, the only blood. Although he hated it on his face, there was deep sorrow in his eyes.

 Chapter 367

    The response of the general headquarters of the imperial army to lugao, the commander of the northwest army, was somewhat unexpected.


    In their "change of defense" military order, they stipulated a march route from the northwest to the East and then to Beishan. They ordered the northwest army to strictly follow the march route of the military headquarters within the required date. However, no one would think that Lu Gao of the northwest army would really accept this "order".


    To put it bluntly, the Empire knew that lugao, who was actually a warlord, could not easily give up his family property and power. Therefore, this order of changing the guard is just forcing against lugao. When lugao rebelled first, the Empire would then be able to send troops to "put an end to the rebellion.".


    At least, in the morality of war, the central Empire needs to stand at a commanding height. This is also the usual practice.


    So when lugao''s official documents were delivered to the imperial capital, a group of staff and generals in the headquarters thought they were wrong.


    Did lugao really surrender so easily?


    What about the separation of the northwest warlords, which has been a headache for the Empire for 20 years? One year''s war preparations, large-scale military mobilization, preparation of weapons and equipment and other materials... All of them are useless?


    At this time, it was the acting Minister of military affairs, the old prime minister, who played a leading role in the military headquarters.


    "What are you doing?" Although the old prime minister was old, his voice had a sense of authority: "immediately issue another military order to order Lu Gao, commander of the northwest army, to report to the imperial capital today! He must arrive at the imperial capital within ten days after receiving the military order


    The old Prime Minister snorted, thinking that we would be at a loss. Hum, lugao. No matter what tricks you want to play, do you really dare to come to the imperial capital alone? If you are not willing to come, you can still be sentenced to disrespect for the military order.


    "Ask the magic trade union to help you pass the military order as soon as possible!" This is the decision of the old Prime Minister.


    After making the decision, the old prime minister looked at camisilo with a smile. His tone was very polite: "Mr. camisilo, please report this to your Highness The Regent. It''s urgent. I think his highness will agree. "


    Emergency military orders were sent back and forth between the imperial capital and the northwest army.


    At the beginning, just as old robustscher had expected, this lugao immediately wrote back to plead, saying that the whole army of the northwest army was moving northward for a change of defense, and that he could not get away from a large number of complicated military affairs, asking for a postponement of the order to report to the imperial capital.


    Then robustscher wrote a very severe official document, ordering lugao to return to the imperial capital. Otherwise, it is disobedience.


    At the same time, a division of the storm Corps going south was only a hundred miles away from nurin Province, and a division of Wang Cheng''s guards in the East had reached the city of sin, big ear.


    Strategically, the encirclement of the northwest army has been completed.


    To the west of the northwest was Dewey''s army. To the south is governor Bohan''s army, to the southeast is the royal guards, and to the northeast is a division of the storm Corps.


    Of course, it''s all troop movements. There is a best excuse for "spring drill.".


    Lugao had a water fight with the military headquarters. For every document that was delayed back and forth, an hour after a military received it, a copy was placed on Duwei''s desk. This is a file transmitted from the magic circle of the mainland magic society. As one of the founders of the magic society and one of the members of the magic academy, Du Wei made full use of his resources this time.


    Although the Regent said nothing. But this time, when dealing with the northwest legion, it is hidden that Duwei is the main place.


    Robischer is too old. And after all, he is only a literary minister.


    In the army, the Regent did not appoint a clear commander. It means that everything is headed by the Duke of tulip. After all, in terms of military power, Dewey controls more than half of the army. If he had not been too junior, I am afraid he would have been appointed commander in chief.


    "The cunning lugao." After reading lugao''s evasion, Dewey found that it was the only excuse.


    But then, Lu Gao actually made a more unpredictable move.


    According to the latest military news from the northwest army, army commander Lu Gao finally said that he accepted the order of the army headquarters, and one day later. Really on the road to the imperial capital. and. He actually took only two hundred cavalry with him.


    Even Dewey was surprised by the news.


    The news that Lu Gao went to Beijing. One by one from the road back. In addition, Lu Gao and his party marched along the main road to the imperial capital, and even after he left Fort Watt, he passed the garrison of the imperial city guards. As if nothing had happened, Lu Gao met the general of the division and encouraged him a little. Is he crazy?


    Later, Lu Gao and his party went on the road with a swagger. Whenever they passed through towns, Lu Gao also received the local garrison government officials with a swagger. On the road, naturally, the spies from the imperial capital sent the news back to the imperial capital one by one.


    For three days in a row, old robustscher had received information about which city Lugo had been to, who he had met, and which road he had taken... And all the spies who had brought back the information had written in the secret newspaper that they had really seen Lugo himself!


    Well, this problem is in front of the Empire... Fight or not?


    In the imperial capital, someone immediately claimed that when the tiger left the nest, and Lu Gao had only two hundred guards around him, he immediately sent someone to catch this guy. If the enemy chieftain is captured, the northwest army will have no leader.


    But the proposal was immediately rejected.


    Catch? Do you need to catch it? Now lugao is coming with only two hundred people and all the way to the imperial capital. He has fallen into the trap. Is it necessary to send someone to catch him? On the contrary, he got the tongue of "maiming meritorious officials"?


    Diduli repeatedly confirmed the source of the information, and also checked the situation of Fort Watt, the headquarters of the northwest army. In Fort Watt, a main division of the northwest army had been set up a day ago. The whole army honestly followed the route set in the military order and went all the way north. And still under the supervision of the storm corps, there was no change at all.


    A large number of supplies, weapons, chariots and horses were also on the road.


    Everything, as if lugaozhen gave up, decided to surrender to the Empire. The northwest army was honestly "changed" to the north.


    At this time, even robustscher and Prince Chen were vaguely shaken: lugao, maybe he really surrendered.


    After all, this is a war that is bound to lose. There''s no need for lugao to fight to the death. Moreover, as long as he surrendered back to the imperial capital, no matter what. Although he had previously ruled the northwest, he still kept the same face as the emperor, and did not really rebel, and, to speak of it. He also made some contributions. As long as he handed over military power and became a pure minister, he would return to the imperial capital. Anyway, the Regent will not kill him. On the contrary, he will be given a high official position and a vacant post to keep him well. At most, he will lose power, but his life will never be a problem. Maybe, as long as he is honest, he can guarantee his life''s prosperity.


    After all. Without charge, the Empire would not openly execute a senior general like the former commander of the army.


    Moreover, no matter what, from the bottom of our hearts, it is the best way to peacefully solve the problem of the northwest army without fighting or killing people. The Regent, in particular, knows very well what he will face in the future, if he can not kill or injure the army. There is no doubt that it is good for the Empire.


    So. Even the Regent was shaken. An order was immediately given to the troops on the northwest front.


    "Stand by."


    "Stand by?" After receiving the order, Dewey scolded. Then he tore up the order with disdain.


    Old robustscher is old Yan. Are you dizzy, Prince Chen? Who is Lu Gao and how can he give up easily?


    Hum, lugao, lugao, you can cheat others, you can''t cheat me, Dewey!


    By the time Dewey received the order, he had left Loulan and arrived at the military camp on the border of Desa province. There are 20000 tulip army and 50000 private army of Rowling family.


    "What do you think?" Dewey took a look at Philip.


    "The people of the imperial capital have been deceived." Philip is worthy of being a student of blue ocean, immediately said: "I only hope that the attack direction chosen by lugao is us! If the northwest army suddenly breaks through and attacks at this time, I''m afraid those troops will suffer. "


    "Send the message to governor Bohan at once!" Du Wei sighed and looked at the sky: "I hope it''s not too late."


    "I just hope that the attacking direction chosen by lugao is ours." Philip also had a worried face.


    February 2, 964.


    This day is firmly remembered in history, because it has been given a name.


    "Civil war day."


    It came back that a group of people from lugao, who went to the imperial capital to report on their work, had already boarded a boat at the upstream wharf of Lancang canal two days ago and went down the river south. A lot of people were relieved... It seems that there is no need to fight.


    Even governor Bohan, who had been paying close attention to the itinerary of lugao and his party, general Andre, commander of the second division of the northern storm corps, and the general of the division transferred by the royal city guards, were relieved.


    Lu gaozhen went to the imperial capital.


    At the same time, a division of the northwest army and a large number of leading logistics troops, which had already moved northward, were under the supervision of the second division of the storm corps, led by general Andrea of the storm Corps. They walked slowly in strict accordance with the marching route in the military order, without any deviation.


    But soon, the experienced Andrea found a slight mistake.


    After all, he was an excellent general in the storm Corps. When Andre learned that the northwest army had accepted the order to go north, he sent more than 20 hundred scouts and cavalry to closely monitor the first army to go north, and at the same time ordered his soldiers to be ready.


    But with the passage of time, Andrea''s doubts become more and more. At the risk of causing a dispute, he even sent two cavalry teams to stop the army of the northwest army, which went up to the north, and asked to check each other''s lines and wagons.


    That''s the demand. It''s too much to put it on weekdays. But the northwest army agreed. And after the search, there was no problem.


    There are grain, grass, weapons, ordnance and all kinds of materials in the wagon... These things are not fake.


    It was as if Lu gaozhen had decided to move the family of the northwest army to the north.


    What really made Andrea suspicious was the commander of the northern army!


    Andrea doubted that the northwest army was an imperial landlord army after all. I heard that its combat effectiveness was quite good. Lu Gao is also a strong general. But this general, the commander of the north division, was actually a fat man who made people feel wretched!


    The fat man''s name is DORO. When Andrea''s men came back, they all described the fat man as a philistine and a lustful man.


    Andrea knew right away that it was wrong!


    The army is out. The first troops in the front are all the vanguard troops responsible for fighting in the front. Any commander-in-chief will send his most trusted ministry to take up this task. But this fat man named Dorothy doesn''t look like an excellent soldier!


    Although Rugao is rebellious, Andrea does not admit that Rugao should be an excellent military commander, but he sent such a rubbish guy to fight in the front


    Andrea immediately made a decision that later was considered very wise!


    "The whole army set out and stop them!"


    These 20000 stormtroopers are the elite cavalry drawn from the stormtroopers, and they are also Andrea''s old subordinates. Twenty thousand elite cavalry set out. Soon after a day, they caught up with the army and stopped them outside a city.


    Then Andrea immediately made a decision, the whole army ready to fight, while sending orders to the other side. Order the northwest army of the other side to immediately lay down their weapons and accept cross examination.


    By the time he made this decision, Andrea was ready to fight. But to his surprise. Duoduo Luo, the general of the other side''s leader, accepted his "inappropriate" request without even thinking about it for a quarter of an hour.


    Soon, the 20000 northwest troops laid down their weapons, and Andrea "captured" DORO and his men without a single soldier. Then, after interrogating the poor fat man, Andrea immediately broke out in a cold sweat!


    Cheated!!!


    This DORO is indeed a general, but he is just a general in charge of logistics and ordnance! And this "vanguard" going north. It is not the main division of the northwest army at all, but a logistics division! A group of reserve soldiers and the Logistics Department of the army! And the number is not enough for one division at all!!


    When he found out the truth, Andrea''s forehead was sweating that the other side had successfully dragged down his elite cavalry division with such a miscellaneous army, wasting his whole days!!


    "Come on! Send the message right away! Come on


    Andrea ordered that three thousand people be left to guard the prisoners of war. The rest of the cavalry mounted immediately. He ordered that no rest be allowed all the way. March fast. To Fort Watt, northwest army.


    But there was a question in his mind.


    Is there still time?


    When Andrea was in a cold sweat. Bohan, governor of nurin Province, is already sweating!!


    One day!


    Last night, he received the news that shocked him! The northwest army is fighting back!


    Then ten thousand elite cavalry of the northwest army suddenly went south, and Bohan''s defense line, which had been operated for many years, was almost broken through face to face!


    The northwest army broke through the block of one of Bohan''s infantry divisions, but did not stop at all. Instead, they quickly headed for the capital of nurin province. One day later, Chen Bing was under the eye of governor Bohan!


    But Bohan sent out the message of asking for help.


    He was very angry that an infantry division, which was originally on the front line, had been broken through so easily, but the people who escaped from it were wronged.


    Because the order they got was "stand by.". Facing the cavalry of the northwest army, they were caught off guard.


    Moreover, when the northwest army rushed over, they didn''t fight too much with these Bohan troops. It seemed that they didn''t want to fight at all. Instead, they directly used the mobile advantage of cavalry to break through the defense line. Go straight South and target the capital of nurin province.


    Bohan looked at the ten thousand northwest cavalry under the city and sent out a signal for help, but suddenly he felt a thrill in his heart!


    Then he immediately ordered to open the city gate and sent his own army to fight with the other side. Under the first World War, Bohan managed the army for many years and finally did not disgrace him. His most elite army and the other side fought a match, bloody battle for half a day, the northwest army suddenly gave up the fight. Then the whole army retreated.


    After counting the results, the losses on both sides were roughly equal. Bohan suffered a little, but the proportion was within the acceptable range.


    But the other party''s remnant cavalry, actually made an almost absurd move!


    They gave up their attempt to attack the provincial capital of nurin, and went all the way south!!


    Bohan ordered to send all his cavalry all the way to catch up with each other, and the two sides fought and walked, fighting for two days. This northwest army is very tenacious. Although they suffered huge losses, they only had 3000 soldiers left in the end. It''s the past two days now!


    And then, received a signal for help Bohan. A division of the royal guards has arrived quickly.


    Together, the two sides finally surrounded the cavalry


    With victory in sight, Bohan was not happy at all.


    Because he understood that he was deceived!!


    Lu Gao pretended to be the main combat division with 10000 logistic troops. And also took out a large number of supplies and weapons as bait, dragging Andrea of the storm Corps. He also sent 10000 dare to die cavalry to feint at Bohan, and let the inexperienced Bohan send out a signal for help. As a result, the ten thousand cavalry troops held back Bohan''s army and the imperial city guards.


    So, what about the real main force of the northwest army?!


    A total of 70000 iron cavalry crisscross the wilderness. What a spectacular scene it is!!


    Black cavalry, like dark clouds, block out the sky! The sound of the horse''s hooves is like a wave on the sea!


    Under the black flag of the northwest army. Lugao, wearing a full suit of ground armor, sits on the horse!


    In fact, he also took a lot of risks and took a lot of losses!


    After all, in order to deceive Andrea of the storm corps, the logistics teams he sent out were real. Those ordnance, grain and materials were all his family''s wealth accumulated over the years. But lugao knew that if he lost something, he could earn it again. But there is no chance of victory. Only once!


    As for the "lugao" who went to the imperial capital. It''s just a stand in for him.


    People in the imperial capital still don''t want to fight. Hum... They want to settle it peacefully. Where is such a cheap thing!


    His real main attack is Dewey!


    Looking at the iron and steel torrent under his command, lugao is full of confidence. Even if Duwei is doing business, he relies on the army to fight! Hum, that guy, he knows what bullshit military strategy, tulip family army, how can I compare with my elite northwest army on the ground!


    Even if that lombardon under him is still a character, but in addition, there are no people who can fight under Dewey!


    "Send orders! It''s duvet''s fortress over that hill! Don''t stop. The main force will rush in at one go. Don''t get entangled with each other. If Dewey sends someone to stop him, let the reserve team fight! We''re racing against time now! Cross this guy''s line


    There is another plan in lugao''s mind.


    Now the stormtroopers are lying in the north, 1400 miles away. And Bohan, that fool, is a layman in war. I''ve been cheated to the south by my feint troops. It''s a thousand li away from here!!


    As long as the concentration of strength, through the defense line of Duwei, all the way to the west, you can rush out of the encirclement of the other side! After that, the sea is wide and the sky is wide! Tiger returns to mountain!!


    Moreover, in addition to the 70000 cavalry, lugao was followed by more than 40000 elite infantry of two divisions. Their mission


    "Anything they want is death." Lugao sighed in his heart.


    His plan is not to stop, not to entangle with Duwei, directly through Duwei''s military fortress. Then, the infantry from behind catch up. Attack the military fortress with all your strength.


    It''s good to be able to fight. Then you can immediately occupy this military fortress and use it as your own barrier. When the storm corps, Bohan and Wang Cheng''s guards find that they have been cheated and come after them, the army here can also hold them for a period of time. Their own cavalry can sweep through the province of Desa like a whirlwind, and then... Enter the northwest grassland!


    That''s where lugao''s final destination is.


    The rear area is also the elite heavy armour infantry of the northwest army. And the one who is in charge of commanding this army is guhuadoro, whom lugao trusts most!


    Wanma Benz!


    After crossing the last hillside, not far away, a military fortress is under the eye! Lu Gao''s horse stood on the hillside, pointed to the fortress in the distance, and issued an order.


    "Rush through!"


    Black armor, black flag, tens of thousands of cavalry in charge. Like a wave, it swept to the fortress in the distance.


    On the wall of the fortress, Dewey stood there, looking at the raging tide in the distance, as if he were very relaxed, and sighed: "what a magnificent scene."


    The tulip flag at the head of the city has been raised. Above the wall, archers and soldiers are ready.


    But Dewey shook his head: "no need, lugao didn''t want to attack the city immediately... Hum, he''s busy now. There''s no time to fight with me. "


    Sure enough, when the tide of tens of thousands of cavalry was thousands of meters away from the city wall, the well-trained northwest cavalry automatically separated from the line, and the huge tide split into two, so it went around the two sides of Duwei''s city wall.


    They are far away, even beyond the range of the archer!


    Dewey didn''t let the archers waste their arrows. They didn''t even order the troops out of the city to intercept.


    After a full meal of effort, the huge cavalry army all over their walls. Dewey even saw it in the northwest line-up from a distance. Under a huge black flag, a general in black armor galloped by under the protection of the crowd. It must be lugao.


    "I''m in a hurry." Dewey smile: "but when his cavalry ran ahead and saw the gift I gave him, he would be very surprised."


    Then Dewey turned and gave orders to his men behind him.


    "Order, all the infantry divisions guarding the city to prepare for the battle on the city wall, and then order the Longbottom cavalry division to be ready, and open the city gate to pursue after half an hour later..." he took a deep breath. Dewey had an evil smile on his face: "order. The air knights are ready to take off... Tell Zig it''s his first battle. Give me a good fight


    Galloping for about a quarter of an hour, what surprised Rugao was that Duwei didn''t run out of the city to intercept! Is he afraid to fight? Or did he give up when he thought there was no chance of winning after weighing the military strength of the two sides?


    But lugao won''t accept Duwei''s kindness! He had already thought that once he crossed duvet''s line and entered the province of dessa, his cavalry would burn, kill and plunder all the way!


    After all, although cavalry mobility is strong, but it can not carry too much food and supplies! If you want to rush through Desa province and enter the grassland at the fastest speed, you must "supply on the spot".


    This is the only way.


    "Dewey, I''ll thank you for letting me go!" Lugao immediately grinned, but then he immediately saw a scene that made him angry!


    The cavalry brigade in front of them suddenly slowed down, and then the cavalry regiment galloped slowly. Finally, they crowded together and stopped.


    "What''s going on!" Lugo roared angrily.


    Someone disobeyed his orders! Don''t these bastards know that time is the most precious thing now!!


    "Report to marshal... You''d better come to the front and have a look!" A ministry rushed from the front, his face a little panic.


    Lugao''s face was gloomy. He resisted the impulse to whip this guy. He immediately ordered the cavalry in front to separate. He rushed to the front with the people.


    Then, lugao saw the "surprise" given by Dewey.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Lu Gao''s first reaction was to take a deep breath!


    God... This, what is this?!


    In front of a piece of open wilderness. A large stretch of trench, hundreds of meters long, is listed in front of us! Each trench is two meters wide and more than one hundred meters long. Looking at it, I don''t know how many trenches there are!


    A thousand?


    Two thousand?


    son of a gun! See the hell!!


    What''s more, the trench covers a large area, and the two sides extend out all the time. It''s actually a horseshoe shaped arc! A "U" shaped terrain. In front, on both sides, there are trenches hundreds of meters away! Dense!


    How can the cavalry rush through!


    What made lugao even more desperate was that if it was just these trenches, it would be OK. Even if he lost some soldiers and horses, he could barely fill up a place to rush through.


    But the problem is, in front of this dense can not see the end of the trench position. It''s covered with an endless stream of weird stuff.


    On the long iron shelf, there are countless thin iron wires with sharp barbs and edges


    That''s right. These are the most common things in some of duvier''s war movies.


    wire mesh!


    This chain of barbed wire. Dense, crisscross together, hundreds of meters wide, several kilometers long! You can''t see the end on either side.


    Rush? I can''t make it!


    Send someone to open the way?


    Hell... How? It may not be difficult to fill the trench. But how can we get rid of these barbed wire?


    The most exasperating thing is


    This duvet, he has the ability to make such a "trap". Why doesn''t he do it in front of the fortress wall?


    In all kinds of wars in ancient times, where did you put the "trench" behind you?!


    Lugao made a calculation in his mind for a moment. It would take him a whole day to get rid of this strange "iron guy"!!


    "Off, turn around! Find a way out from both sides! " Lugao angrily scolded: "that bastard Dewey. He can''t make the whole province look like this! "


    But as soon as he gave the order to turn around, he heard the message from the messenger behind.


    "Marshal, the tulip cavalry is catching up from behind!"


    This is not the only bad news. Suddenly a soldier exclaimed and pointed to the sky: "look! What are those things? " Above the sky, from the direction of duvet''s military fortress in the back, above the sky, there was a large area, half of the dark cloud. Flying fast towards here! It''s close. Just see clearly, that where is what dark cloud. It''s hundreds of balloons! I''m afraid there must be thousands of them! Dense and come, for a time even the sun in the sky are blocked¡° First air bombardment, and then the ground troops moved in to clean up... "Du Wei stood on the wall and said to himself with a smile:" I''m following the American way of fighting. Hum, who said the trench can''t be placed in the rear. " When lugao let out his first angry roar, the first wave of the balloon brigade had reached the top of the northwest cavalry. Then, after a whistling sound, under the first wave of hot-air balloons, a lot of black spots fell from the sky... When they saw those things clearly, the northwest army and local cavalry recognized those black things that looked like iron cans. But soon, they knew that they were killing weapons! A piece of black jar fell in the dense cavalry array, the first wave of explosion, instantly devoured hundreds of cavalry! Then, in the light of the fire, in the exploding cupping, and in Dewey''s improved "scatter bullet", countless pieces of iron, nails, and so on... Under the power of the explosion, splashing out in all directions, the lethality more than doubled! With the pouring of hot air balloons all over the sky, countless iron cans were dropped. These dense black spots fell from the sky, just like the call of death... The surging explosion fire sounded from all directions. Among the squashed cavalry of the northwest army, screams and exclamations came one after another. At this moment, they could not even escape! In front and on both sides are continuous trenches and barbed wire! Their only direction is to retreat¡° back off! back off! The back team becomes the front team! The whole army retreats! " Lugao roared, and the generals of the northwest army desperately wanted to restrain their soldiers. Soldiers may be very elite, brave and brave... But unfortunately, their horses are not psychic creatures. In the sound of the explosion, the fire, the air waves and the smoke made many war horses lose control immediately and become frenzied. The soldiers could not control the war horses, and even hundreds of people squeezed and collided with each other. But this kind of extrusion array, causes the bombing effect multiplication! If the last time the 30 man Decepticon team just harassed the prairie people in the city of giliat, today, a thousand hot-air balloons... Is a real bombing! The battlefield was in chaos. In the light of the fire, there was smoke everywhere. The bodies of fallen cavalry and horses also blocked the retreat of the cavalry. At this time, people crowded and horses collided with each other, which made the elite cavalry of the northwest army completely in chaos. Only a small number of cavalry of the rear team turned around and fled quickly. And most of them even lost their way in the smoke and fire, like headless flies everywhere. utterly routed! And just after the first wave of bombing, the hot air balloons in the sky have been far away. At this time, I heard the sound of wheezing. In the distance, hundreds of guys on broomsticks shot from the air quickly! These guys are very fast on brooms! What''s more, they quickly skimmed over the top of the chaotic northwest army. The people sitting on the broom, holding the broom in one hand, holding the short crossbow in the other hand, darting with arrows, shooting and killing the chaotic cavalry to their heart''s content! Decepticons, finally! Moreover, it seems that they are very good at shooting. The elite old Decepticons headed by Qi Ge specially focused on the armored generals in the northwest army to shoot! Many officers were shot to death by flying Decepticons before they could react, while the cavalry without officers fell into more chaos! At this time, lugao finally took out his hand. He roared and jumped up from the horse. He was in the air and pulled out his sword. Suddenly, he rushed into the sky and chopped a sword at a hot air balloon in the distance! The balloon was split in two by a brilliant blade of light, then exploded and burst into pieces in the air. Lu Gao''s heart is dripping blood. He is almost mad. He sees the hot air balloon team not far away and wants to rush to it. At this time, I heard a cold voice in the distance behind me, shouting: "the northwest army, lugao? Or should I call you Chishui Duan? "

 Chapter 368

    Lugao turned around and saw a knight in light armor standing in the sky. He was wearing a magic flying cloak and a long sword in his hand. The knight had only one eye and curly brown hair, but there was a sharpness on his body that moved Lugo!


    This knight, of course, is Hussein. He doesn''t know big snow mountain magic like Rugao. As a pure knight, Hussein is not good at flying, but Dewey gave him a flying cloak.


    After a break, Hussain''s sword was a little bit long. On the edge of the sword, countless dots of fighting light came out


    "Fight me!"


    "Holy steps?" Lugao''s eyes sank. He saw the strength of his opponent''s sword edge, and the little fighting light, which was fast and slow, was gradually spreading. It seemed that he had reached the level of Saint level.


    But... I only heard that there was a Rodriguez under Dewey''s hands, but he had one eye in front of him.


    There is no time to talk nonsense. Hussein is a very cold and violent character. After greeting, he raised his hand and split. His golden fighting spirit is shining, and dozens of stars burst out from the blade, like stars all over the sky, dense and endless.


    Lu Gao was startled. What the hell is this fighting spirit. He quickly raised the sword, and then drew an arc, the cold filled out, came up to use the frost fighting air.


    Above the sky, the fighting spirit of the two Saint level strongmen collided with each other, and a boom was heard immediately. A wave of visible air waves broke out at the place where they collided, and then they both floated back.


    After only fighting for a while, lugao felt the strength of his opponent. Under the edge of Hussein''s sword. The strange fighting spirit twinkles, often a sword falls, bringing out the radiance of the sky and the earth, as if the stars appeared in broad daylight. In the entanglement of the stars, there is a strange force, which is involved and entangled. Gradually, a strange force field was formed.


    Lu Gao is under his opponent''s sword curtain. He feels the air around him condenses and his movements become more and more stagnant. This is not the feeling of being locked by the opponent''s Qi, but as if the opponent''s fighting Qi can create a strange force field.


    In this force field, Hussain seems to be like a fish in water, and his movements become more and more agile, while lugao''s movements are different. It''s getting worse.


    After more than ten swords, they heard a bang, and their swords broke at the same time! Two Saint level strong preliminary hard shake, fighting aspect actually nearly hit a tie. But who is lugao? With a sneer, he stepped back quickly. Then he suddenly pulled off his cloak behind him and threw it into the sky. Then he read a few incantations and spewed out a bloody flame from his mouth. The flame sprayed on the cloak, and the cloak suddenly became more than ten times larger, whistling towards Hussein.


    Duwei used to use the magic of the big snow mountain when he killed the white shaman Wuya land under giliat City, but he used the "blood skeleton flag" that time, and Lu master had no blood skeleton flag, so he had to use his own Cape.


    Blood oozes from the mantle. Hussein knew that it was not good when he faced the huge red earth. He quickly stepped back and raised his hand. With a hiss, under his hand, a half moon shaped light blade shot, which could be shot on the huge cloak. But like a mud cow, like a sea. There was no sound.


    "What strange spell." Hussain muttered and took a deep breath. But his body jumped up abruptly, and then he screamed. I don''t know where he pulled out a slender sword.


    The edge of the sword was long and thin, and the cold was shining faintly. Lu Gao only looked at it in the distance, and his heart jumped wildly!


    Beauty under the moon! Duvet gave this guy the beauty sword under the moon?


    Although Hussein doesn''t know how to fight, the beauty under the moon is the magic sword passed down from generation to generation by the Great Snow Mountain Witch King. How sharp it is. With his sword in hand, his power immediately increased, and the fighting spirit of the starry sky once again sparkled from under his sword. He was standing high above the sword, and he chopped left and right for several times. A series of hissing sounds, more than a dozen starlights came out and lit on the huge Cloak. Immediately, he saw countless light spots on the cloak, and then spread densely, and finally, there was a bang, Into countless pieces.


    Although lugao was surprised, he was not surprised. Because he knew that with such a spell, it was impossible to trap a saint level strongman. However, he just entangled Hussein by this spell. Now the situation is in crisis. His main energy is to destroy those hateful geothermal balloons in the sky! Where is the time to entangle with Hussein?


    Just put aside Hussein, lugao had already seen the nearest balloon in the distance, and quickly flew past. But when he was in mid air, he suddenly felt a sense of vigilance in his heart. He hurried to dodge.


    Shua!


    A cold light is almost close to his nose across from the front, that cold fighting, but lugao is the most familiar. Looking to the side, you can see a figure floating out slowly in the thick smoke of the sky. It''s Rodriguez!


    At the moment, Hussein had caught up with him. The two Paladins put lugao in the middle. Lugao was angry and said coldly, "hum! Do you want two to one for a powerful saint? Do you still have the dignity of the strong? "


    Hussain did not speak, Rodriguez is light way: "this is a war, who and you contest."


    Finish saying, a sword ruthlessly cut down.


    Lu Gao has no choice but to fight with his own fighting spirit.


    Above the sky, it''s hard for three Saint level strongmen to fight. Originally, if only fighting martial arts skills, Rodriguez and Hussein would fight each other, and lugao would have been eliminated long ago. You have the same level of understanding. Lugao is already struggling. But fortunately, he is a "double cultivation of magic and martial arts". In times of crisis, a big snow mountain sorcery can also make the other side in a hurry, so he played for a while. But still not defeated.


    Rodriguez and Hussein have been told by Dewey for a long time, and they don''t work hard with lugao. They just hold lugao one by one and lead him to the side step by step. Although Lu Gao knew the other party''s tricks, he could not help the two strong men around him.


    Above the ground, with the end of the bombing. The order of the cavalry corps of the northwest army was gradually restored, but there were horse corpses and human corpses everywhere, and many injured people were rolling and wailing. The injured horses also blocked the way back, and the smell of burning after the fire.


    For a moment, it was full of barbecue like flavor.


    The Decepticons had already gone away quickly, and naturally there were some excellent archers in the northwest army. But just now the smoke was rolling and the fire was everywhere, but there was no room for them. But now, a few generals in a rage, looking at the sky, his commander actually show his power. With one against two, I can''t help but get angry in my heart. Scold the tulip family for being shameless.


    Unfortunately, their strength is not enough. Without the strength of the holy rank, the samurai can''t fly. Two powerful generals took up their bows and arrows to shoot Hussein and Rodriguez in the sky, but where could they hit?


    At this time, I heard someone report: "the army of tulip family in the back is coming up! My brothers'' retreat is blocked by these people, general... "


    Lu Gao is still in the sky, entangled by two Saint level strongmen, but the following northwest military generals remember that Lu Gao ordered to retreat and rush out of this place just now, where is there any hesitation at the moment? Order immediately, the whole army straighten out the line, and then charge back!


    Just now this wave of bombing came down. The northwest army really suffered from the boss. After the improvement of the "bomb", Dewey added a lot of sinister details in it, such as the exploding fire, the pieces of iron and nails flying around. The killing power is amazing! Even if you can''t kill someone for a while, you can be seriously injured!


    After the rapid formation, the northwest army was sad. Just one round of bombing. He lost tens of thousands of people (less than half of them died, most of them were injured). And the northwest army is very well equipped. Knights all have armor. As long as they don''t blow it to the core, they are only injured and can fight. But horses don''t have armor! The horses were hurt and couldn''t run any more. How much combat power is there without horse cavalry


    What''s more frustrating is that he lost 10000 combat power, but the enemy just flew around in the sky without any damage.


    Since the tulip family has caught up with you... Hum, we can''t beat you in the sky. On land, let''s show you the power of the northwest army''s iron cavalry!


    The generals of the northwest army are very confident in their combat effectiveness. They don''t believe that an army that has only become an army in just two years can beat their own subway riders!


    Just now I suffered such a big loss, which made everyone angry. It''s too much to suffer!


    I didn''t expect the other party to dig a large trench in the rear. And the geothermal balloon in the sky... Hell!


    Many people can''t help but shake the decision made by general Lu Gao now!


    Originally, there were some magicians in the northwest army. After years of operation, lugao would not be without the help of magicians. He also recruited dozens of magicians everywhere, although the most powerful black magician was killed by Du Wei, and even the baby bone dragon was led by Du Wei Shun. But there are more than a dozen middle and low-level magic consultants in the northwest army.


    However, the tactics this time is to make a quick raid through the enemy''s line of defense. And under the decision of lugao, the magicians stayed behind with the infantry. It didn''t run with the cavalry. Otherwise, in the face of the sky full of hot air balloons, the northwest army will not even have the strength to fight back.


    And... The tulip Duke is so cunning that you can dig the trench behind the fortress... But when did he get out of such a large area of civil engineering? It will take at least several days to complete such a large project. How can the spies in our army have no news at all?


    They don''t know. The barbed wire was the latest product from the gilliat City factory. It was secretly delivered before the war.


    And this huge trench


    There used to be a forest nearby! Du Wei used the horn to drive the tree man, and completed these simple excavation work in a short time. The strong tree people have no wisdom. They can''t do complicated things. They can simply dig the ground. Not yet?


    The rear team quickly turned into the front team. The cavalry reorganized their horses and weapons. At this time, the charge sounded. In the front row of the northwest cavalry, the soldiers immediately bent down and began to urge the horses!


    Horse hooves trample up, first slowly running, after running dozens of steps. It''s just a sprint.


    In the distance, you can see tulip flag flying, a piece of metal reflective light flashing, but it is a large group of tulip family cavalry.


    At this time, the northwest army, which had already broken out of the barbed wire, could actually take the strategy of quick escape again. As long as a few troops were left behind, it could still complete the strategy set by Lu Gao. But the northwest army, who was just hit with a stick, was very angry. At the moment, I just want to vent my anger. I finally see that the enemy is on the ground, not in the sky. Where else do I think? The only idea is: rush past! Tear up these bastards!!


    Lu Gao has been in charge of the northwest army for many years. In the army, many of them joined the army with their whole family, brothers, sons, uncles and nephews, etc. Especially in the place where a relative was killed and injured just now, he was full of hatred. The charge horn was only half blown, and the cavalry in front of him could not wait to speed up the sprint!


    Under the hoof of a horse. Dust, dense cavalry charge like a raging tide, the earth is shaking.


    The enemy cavalry in front of him did not move. This made the veteran cavalry in the northwest army sneer.


    Hum, we''re all in a rush. Your cavalry are stepping back... After a while, you''ll bump into each other. If you don''t have the momentum to charge, how can you be our opponent!


    But at this time, I saw the tulip family camp in the distance. A fat man on a horse suddenly raised his hand and roared.


    Then, the army of tulip family, the cavalry in front of them suddenly spread out to the two wings and showed up behind


    damn it! It''s not cavalry!!


    A whole row! A dense row, the sharp and snowy crossbow seems to have the cold light of killing people!


    All the dense rows are the most powerful heavy weapons on the Loran continent. Crossbow!! At a glance. Such a long row, but there are at least 200!!


    After the tulip cavalry bypassed from both sides. When the long crossbow came, the cavalry of the northwest army had already entered the sprint, and now they couldn''t stop.


    Hundreds of soldiers fired catapults at the same time. I heard a series of terrible whistling, breaking air.


    Two hundred giant catapults suddenly and fiercely shot over. Each of these huge crossbows is as big as an ordinary cavalry spear. What''s more, it''s so powerful that even the wall can be shot through easily by using the mechanical noose. Even if it''s like this, Dewey is extremely lethal!


    Every giant crossbow is full of "gunpowder"!!


    Every soldier who fired the crossbow got the simplest order in advance: shoot into the crowd!


    With a bang, more than 200 catapults had been smashed into the galloping cavalry of the northwest army.


    The most terrible heavy weapons of the Empire were really extraordinary. The northwest cavalry who were shot by the crossbow almost immediately penetrated from the horse, and then one crossbow could almost shoot three or four cavalry!


    When it finally landed on the ground... Boom! A huge explosion!!!


    We saw the dense firelight explosion again on the battlefield.


    It was just a volley. Thousands of cavalry in the first charge of the northwest army were turned upside down. In the explosion, the horses had been frightened just now. It was not easy for them to charge safely under the control of the soldiers. After experiencing such a "sound light effect" again, these horses are like birds in shock, and can no longer stand the second shock. A lot of horses even ran out of control, and some directly raised their front hooves to lift the cavalry from the horse.


    After a round of volley of catapults, when the anti-inflammatory forces dissipated, there were only a few hundred cavalry who could still ride on their horses. Most of the others are lying on the ground. On the battlefield, there are hundreds of frightened horses. Running around.


    The generals of the northwest army and the local people were completely shocked!


    This way of fighting is far beyond what they have learned and experienced in their whole life! This is totally beyond their cognition and concept!


    But they didn''t wait for their reaction to gather the second wave of charge


    In the tulip family''s army, some officers have already loudly ordered "everyone! 30 degrees! Volley


    The soldiers adjusted the angle of the crossbow in a hurry, and the arrow pointed up at 30 degrees


    With a bang, 200 crossbows were fired again. This time, after adjusting the angle, they shot farther!


    The northwest cavalry is still in a daze. I watched the other side''s Crossbow shot into the sky, then fell from the sky and landed on their heads!


    It''s not that the generals of the northwest army are incompetent. When they line up, they are far enough away from the tulip family. After all, there is still a lot of open space left for the cavalry to rush up. They also think that at such a long distance, the other side''s bow and arrow will never reach them.


    Yes, bows and arrows can''t be shot. But the range of the crossbow is 1500 meters!!


    Moreover, throughout the history of the continental war. Who will use catapult as a heavy weapon in large-scale land positional warfare?! Although the penetrating lethality of the crossbow is strong, the lethality of the coverage area is almost zero! If it wasn''t for duvet''s bomb. Catapult, a heavy weapon, can only be used to attack enemy ships in sieges or naval battles.


    Without the experience of dealing with catapults on land, he waited for more than 200 catapults to fall from the sky. Fall in my camp, the northwest army into chaos... Again!


    In the light of the fire, someone was blown down directly from the horse, with broken limbs and arms flying everywhere. There were bloody bodies all over the place.


    And the generals of the northwest army finally understand that if they don''t work hard now, they will die!!


    It''s too late to reorganize the army. The charge has been sounded. No matter whether the army is still in chaos or not, all the northwest cavalry, who are still on the horse, quickly turned their horses and launched a desperate charge regardless of everything


    Although the array is completely out of order. The charge array, the arrow array and so on in the cavalry code. It''s totally ignored!


    There''s only one idea in everyone''s mind: the opponent''s long-range attack is fierce, so the only way to survive is to rush past and rush to their ground!!


    The noise of horse''s hooves, where there is a bit of Northwest army elite appearance?


    At this time, the tulip family of general longbarton, launched his fatal blow!


    This cavalry general in the northwest, general 250. There were only 8000 cavalry on his side at the moment. But that''s enough!


    These thousands of cavalry were all the best selected by him. These eight thousand people. They were all his old subordinates when he was in the northwest! Everyone was chosen from the imperial cavalry that had been stationed on the grassland!


    The northwest army has been in chaos, although its number is still several times that of itself. But to Longbottom, it was just a group of frightened ducks.


    Eight thousand of the most elite tulip family cavalry have quickly arranged their charge formation. Then under the charge, Longbottom raised his long Sabre and roared:


    "Kill these bastards!"


    Although there are a large number of people on one side, most of them are in chaos and panic, and some even don''t even turn around.


    Although the number of people on one side is small, it is full of momentum, neat lineup and well-equipped!


    When two streams of iron collide with each other fiercely, people are looking up and down! However, long Barton was the leader. His huge body was covered with a thick layer of steel armor, and his strength was boundless. With a wave of his huge saber, he immediately took up a cloud of blood! After chopping four or five northwest cavalry in a row, Longbottom was finally stabbed in the shoulder by a spear from the other side. However, his huge body was like a wall of meat, and the thick steel armor blocked most of the strength of the other side. The other side didn''t stab this guy directly from the horse with a spear, so he couldn''t help staying for a while. Longbottom grinned grimly and cut this guy''s head in two with a backhand!


    He grabbed half of the guy''s head. After a look, he laughed wildly and said, "Roy! It''s you asshole! I had more than ten fights with you in those years! I have said that you are not my opponent! "


    The guy he killed was a cavalry general in the northwest army!


    Although the northwest army fought to death, their lineup was too loose, and the dense and thick tulip family cavalry was like a sharp knife, which was ruthlessly inserted into a huge but loose piece of beef, and then ruthlessly twisted back and forth!


    On the battlefield there was a howl.


    Although some of the northwest army finally rushed before the tulip family''s catapults


    But what made them angry was that they didn''t see any enemies!


    They were just wondering. How could these 200 catapults have been transported here so quickly? When we got closer, we found that every catapult was equipped with wheels. In the back, there were hundreds of cavalry, but they ran away without waiting for the northwest army to fight in front of them!


    These cavalry were the "transporters" invented by Dewey. The reason why these 200 heavy catapults can be transported here quickly is that Dewey ordered two horses to pull one!


    In order to speed up, these cavalry, who are specially responsible for riding horses and pulling crossbows, do not wear armor or carry weapons to reduce the load. Watch the enemy come to you. These cavalry did not hesitate to abandon their weapons, quickly retreated!


    This is also Dewey''s order: when in danger, directly lose these weapons. On the battlefield, these bastards of the northwest army have no ability to carry them away! We''ll move later.


    When it was ordered. Some people think it''s a pity that if these weapons are abandoned on the battlefield and left to the enemy, the enemy will certainly destroy them if they are not carried away. After all, a crossbow costs a lot!!


    But Du Weidi''s answer was very simple: "the cost is not high? Cut! I need everything now, but I don''t need money! If you can survive. If you use money to kill each other, I''ll use money to kill these motherfuckers of the northwest army if I don''t mind! "


    The fighting lasted about half an hour. The remaining tens of thousands of Northwest troops were defeated by Longbottom''s 5000 iron cavalry!


    Longbarton has been bathed in blood, his shoulder armor is still hanging the enemy''s broken meat, at the moment he is like a devil, his beard is full of blood.


    He and his cavalry had been in the northwest army for three times. Along the way, his Sabre had already been cut. After going back and forth three times. The northwest army finally collapsed!


    Almost at the same time, the rest of the northwest army gave a shout. Then suddenly, there are countless people running around, even the officers can''t suppress or even some officers have fled together!


    At this time, Longbottom immediately stopped his horse and looked at the corpses all around him, as well as the northwest army, who were still struggling to resist. He raised his voice and used all his strength to shout:


    "Surrender to avoid death!!"


    This is also the order made in advance. As long Barton called out, his men and horses immediately followed his commander in chief and yelled "surrender and avoid death!"


    With the shouts of thousands of people, they immediately withdrew from the whole battlefield. Many northwest soldiers immediately laid down their weapons, jumped off their horses and knelt on the ground. While some of them are still trying to resist, they suddenly look up and see the sky in the distance. In the distance, those dense hot-air balloons seem to be coming here again


    The northwest army, terrified by these aerial bombings, immediately collapsed. The rest of the people no longer have any intention of resistance, quickly surrender.


    Some of the people who were unwilling to surrender fled and fled for their own lives.


    On the battlefield, countless people knelt on the ground. Longbottom ordered his men to gather them together, but unexpectedly found that... There were so many people that thousands of his own people could not take care of them.


    Soon, he sent people to the city to gather men and horses. Dewey sent an infantry battalion and finally counted the number.


    The results of this war can be described as brilliant!


    A total of 70000 northwest army''s cavalry were defeated by Duwei in the first World War!


    The loss of both sides is hard to believe! Seventy thousand northwest army cavalry killed more than 34000 people and injured 16000. More than 19000 surrendered (half wounded).


    The loss of Dewey, the 8000 most elite cavalry under Longbottom, was still standing on the ground after the war. There were less than 3000 left, all wounded, and 200 crossbows were cut down by the northwest army who rushed in front of them.


    However, a small episode is that the hundreds of Northwest soldiers who rushed to the front of the formation also paid the price for their "destruction".


    An officer released his anger and saw on a crossbow with a bomb. After the explosion, more than 200 people were killed on the spot. More than 80 people were injured.


    No one who later learned of the results of the battle was not shocked by the fighting capacity of the tulip army under Dewey''s command!


    Killed and injured less than 6000 people, defeated a total of 70000 of the most elite northwest cavalry?!!


    And after Du Wei got the result, he just sighed, and then said a word that made many of his generals sigh.


    "The era of cavalry has come to an end in my hands."


    At this time, after counting the battlefields, Dewey''s only uneasy thing was.


    What about lugao?!


    Rodriguez and Hussein were ordered to pester Rugao. As a result, the three strong men fought farther and farther in the sky. They left the battlefield less than half of the battle and didn''t know where they were fighting.


    Lugao must die!


    Otherwise, it''s like this and a saint rank strongman who was beaten to death by himself. If he takes revenge on himself. So barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes! Be peeped at by such a saint rank strong person secretly, day and night guard against his revenge. So after I really don''t even want to sleep well!


    While sending a Decepticon team around to search Rodriguez and Hussein, Dewey orders the whole army to be ready for battle in the city!


    Killing the cavalry of the northwest army is certainly a brilliant achievement. But Dewey knows he''s a "trickster"!


    In this war, the greatest credit was made by our own air bombing forces. This kind of air to air balloon, itself is in an invincible position. However, it was also because Duwei saw through lugao''s strategy of rapid surprise attack, and predicted that lugao was eager to break through with his cavalry, cross his own defense line, cross Desa and go straight to the grassland. And Dewey predicted that in the course of the cavalry''s mobility and rapid advance, lugao must have left all the supplies and heavy weapons to the infantry, and regarded the infantry as his own rear army. Used to attack their own military fortress, and to resist the pursuit behind.


    Therefore, the cavalry without air defense force will not be able to fight back under the bombardment of the hot air balloon brigade.


    After all, if Lu Gaodi has a team of archers in his hand, he can at least make his balloon army suffer heavy losses. In that case, he can''t get such a result at all.


    and. Lugao left the magician to the infantry. One of the reasons for this was that the cavalry rode long distances. The magician can''t go with the army. Although the magician can fly, but after all, the ordinary magician can only fly for a while, and then his magic will be exhausted. It''s impossible to follow the cavalry through a whole province. So lugao didn''t take the magician at all and left the magician to the infantry.


    Second, Lu Gao had high hopes for infantry, hoping that infantry could hold back a large number of enemies and give him time to escape to the grassland. Then leaving the magician in the infantry army can also enhance the strength of the infantry. If you can delay for a while, you can delay for a while.


    There are no archers, no heavy weapons, no crossbows, no strong crossbows, no magicians... When such cavalry meets the air force, they have to be beaten.


    Of course, Dewey would not be dazzled by this victory, and he would not think that his air force would be invincible.


    "All the troops in the city are ready!" Du Weifei quickly gave the order: "the infantry behind the northwest army will soon arrive! Order all the hot air balloons to land in the city. No one is allowed to take off! "


    Looking at Robert Knight''s puzzled eyes, Dewey sighed: "these infantry walk slowly, but they carry a lot of weapons! There are bows and arrows, strong crossbows, and maybe even catapults! In this case, if you still let the balloon go up, is it a target for the other side? "


    Dewey stood up and looked at the people under his command: "everyone, general lombaton has now completed his task and has killed the cavalry of lugao beautifully! As long as we can kill their infantry under the city... From then on, there will be no threat to the northwest any more! "


    There was a pause. Du Wei said slowly: "pass on my order, all the soldiers will listen to the order. If you chop one enemy''s head, you will get ten gold coins! If you catch one alive, you''ll get 20! "


    "Are the living worth more than the dead?" Asked one of his men.


    Du Wei sighed: "after all, they are all the people of the Empire. It''s useless to kill more people. It''s better to be captured than dead. "


    Later, Duwei took the generals to the tower. On the horizon in the distance, infantry lines appeared, the black flag of the northwest army was flying, and a huge flag in the middle showed the unity of the army.


    "Guhuadoro." Du Wei sneered, supported the wall and said faintly, "you were the one who led the army to encircle my capital city, but now you are the one who led the army to attack my fortress."


    The trumpets and drums are beating. When these infantry arrived at the foot of the city, they did not rush to attack the city, but actually began to set up camp. It looks as if we are preparing for a protracted war!!


    Dewey looked into the distance and sighed, "what a guhuadoro. It seems that he is going to die for lugao! Hum, have you decided to be a dead cannon fodder? Fighting a protracted war? Hold us and let the lugao in front run as fast as possible? Unfortunately, this guy hasn''t heard from us yet. The whole army of lugao has been destroyed. "


    Duvi was right. Guhuadoro had not heard that lugao had been destroyed. After he ordered to camp, he looked at the tulip flag on the wall of the city in the distance and sighed.


    Lord lugao, I, guhuadoro, have accomplished my mission! You just run as fast as you can! I''ll stick like a nail here, whether it''s the tulip family army or not. Or behind me, dibohan, King City guards, and storm Corps... I''ll fight to get in here for you!


    He didn''t rush to attack, but ordered to set up camp, and then returned to his big tent.


    Around the tent, guhuadoro had 200 bodyguards guard outside, and no one was allowed to get close to him.


    He''s in the big account, in the big account. In a square iron cage made of metal. There was a wild animal''s suppressed roar.


    Guvardoro looks complicated and looks at the people in the cage. He sighed in a low voice: "Alas, young general... You are better dead than alive. But you can rest assured that before I lose my life and death, I will kill you myself, so that you will not fall into the eyes of the enemy


    In the iron cage, Sebastian, who was covered with injuries, put his hair on his head and shook the iron cage hard. But every time he shook, an electric light burst out from the iron cage, hit him heavily and knocked him out. Then they groaned in pain.


    Guhuaduoluo sighed, then grasped the hilt under his waist, and said: "I am the general! It''s just death in battle! "


    With that, he lifted the curtain, walked out of the tent and ordered no one to enter.


    Then he called his deputy general and asked, "has the war been over?"


    The deputy general, with a big sweat, replied: "general, a moment ago, someone had already sent a bow and arrow to the city in the afternoon. According to your order, they will fight tomorrow. "


    "Well." Guhuadoro nodded.


    But the deputy general then looked embarrassed and replied, "general, they have just replied."¡° "Oh?" Guhuaduoluo said: "reply? Did you agree? Duvet, I once led the army to besiege his capital. He must hate me in his heart. I think he will promise to fight me. "¡° No... "The voice of the deputy general became more and more strange¡° no What did he say? " The deputy general shivered and took out something from his arms: "this is the reply from the city with a bow and arrow just now." Guvardoro opened the letter, looked at it only once, and immediately changed color!

 Chapter 369

    Du Wei ordered people to shoot out with a bow and arrow in this reply letter, impressively wrote: "fight slowly, you are not in a hurry, I am not in a hurry."


    Guhuaduoluo only looked at it once, there was a feeling that he had been seen through his overall plan!


    This tulip Duke, he knows his mission is to procrastinate here?


    I''m not in a hurry, and he''s not in a hurry? What''s the meaning of this?


    Did he know the intention of general lugao to advance with cavalry? Or did he have another plan in the province of DESAR to intercept the general?


    There is no telephone, no telegraph, no communication system in this era. At this time, the wisdom and command ability of the general will be fully tested.


    Although guhuadoro was full of suspicion, on second thought, the 70000 cavalry led by lugao were the elite of the northwest army, and 70000 iron cavalry were enough to sweep the provinces of DESAR. Duvet must have said this on purpose. Most of them want to motivate themselves to fight and make a quick decision. He likes to send troops to pursue lugao!


    Hum, I can''t be fooled. I''ll kill him here slowly! Let his army be nailed here and can''t move a cent! Don''t let him have the energy to go out and chase general lugao! As long as it took two or three days, lugao''s cavalry broke in, and the speed was very fast. At that time, Duwei couldn''t catch up with him.


    Well, that''s it!


    He didn''t know, but he had been cheated by Dewey.


    He did not know that the cavalry regiment of lugao, which led the army to advance, had been completely destroyed. It''s just that the battlefield is behind Dewey''s defense line... Who would have guessed that Dewey, a sinister guy, would "dig a hole" in his rear?? The battlefield is more than 100 miles away from here. Where does guhuadoro know that the Lu highland army no longer exists? My mission of "breaking the Queen" here has long been empty talk.


    Dewey stood on the wall and looked out for a moment. He saw a busy camp in guhuadoro. This guy is very capable of leading the troops. The barracks are well guarded and orderly. Although they are busy, they are not in disorder. It can be seen that the northwest army is really elite.


    What''s funny to duvier is that guhuadoro ordered to surround the camp with giant wooden railings. Someone sent someone to dig a trench outside the camp... It seems that he was very attentive. I decided to stick to it here.


    The more Du Wei looked, the more funny he felt. Then he summoned Longbottom''s subordinates and asked the front about how to deal with the prisoners of war. He said, "send out a thousand cavalry, a small team of 20 people, and walk around to search for the northwest cavalry who fled from the battlefield. At the same time, he stepped up inspection to prevent the guhuadora scouts from crossing our defense line to the rear. Don''t let guhuadoro know that their lugao is finished! "


    One of the men didn''t understand: "Your Highness. Anyway, we have won a great victory and let guhuadoro know. I''m afraid they will be more desperate. Isn''t it better? "


    Du Wei shook his head and said, "don''t you understand that? They just got here. He is full of vigor. At this time, he let them know the news. Maybe guhuadora will attack our fortress when he gets tough. "


    Next: "my Lord. We are not afraid of their attack


    Du Wei looked at the soldiers under his command and said with a smile, "I naturally know that you are all loyal warriors under my command. I trust your ability and courage. However, the northwest army is bound to perish. This broken ship has sunk half of the time. Now we just need to watch it slowly. Why is it necessary to attract the other party''s frenzy to come and bite us when they are dying? It can minimize the sacrifice of soldiers. Always good. According to the previous plan, they delayed them for a few days to wear away their spirit. Then, when they learned the news of lugao''s defeat, they had the best chance. And now let these people know, even if they don''t attack. The northwest army of tens of thousands of people suddenly collapsed. These tens of thousands of soldiers scattered and went for a walk to such a big place in the northwest. We''re in a hurry, too. After a few days, when all the friendly troops arrive and surround them, it''s called closing the door and beating the dog. Do you understand? "


    The next morning, it was not until the sun was out that guhuadoro''s barracks beat the drums. Then the barracks door opened, and an infantry battalion slowly opened out, listed under the gate of duvidi fortress, and loudly challenged.


    Du Wei only took a look at the castle and made a rough calculation. There were only two or three thousand people, so he said with a smile: "guhuadoro has been cheated. Ha ha, he sent such a few people out to fight. He clearly wants to spend time fighting slowly. Since he is interested, we can play with them. Order, we also sent out, do not need more, just send 3000 people. Practice with them. "


    Next to him, a commander doubted and said, "my Lord, you said yesterday not to waste the blood of soldiers with these guys... Today."


    Dewey took a look at the guy and said with a smile, "are you a knight Robert''s man? You idiot, you don''t understand such a simple question. Hum... I''ll send you to take your battalion out to fight. Remember, you don''t have to work too hard, and the other party won''t work too hard. Make a good formation and wait for them to attack. If I guess right, they will retreat after half an hour at most. We don''t want to go all out now... What are you looking at? Go down and get out of the city. "


    With that, Dewey gave the guy a little kick on the butt, which caused a burst of laughter.


    The hapless commander went down the wall in a daze. He was about to go to the army when he saw Philip walking up the wall. Everyone under the Duke of tulip knew that Lord Philip was the most trusted aide of the Duke. Everyone was convinced of his wisdom, so the commander quickly went up to say hello, and then asked his doubts with the idea of asking for advice.


    Finally, he said: "Lord Philip, I really don''t understand. Since the Duke doesn''t want to sacrifice more soldiers, he sent me 3000 people out of the city to fight... Why don''t he send more people to beat these guys out of the city. I don''t want to fight too hard... But how can I fight without fighting too hard? "


    Philip said with a smile, "don''t worry. The other side won''t go all out. You have to understand that the other side''s intention is to delay our time. We are just in the middle of it. They are also afraid that they will rush us, so they will fight a decisive battle. As for why I sent you out to fight... I''ll tell you in private, your highness, this is for training! A really good army can''t be trained on the training ground! A strong army is made by fighting, not by training. Don''t I have to teach you that? Let the soldiers go up to fight, feel the atmosphere of the battlefield, see some blood, the recruits will soon mature. Now the other side won''t fight hard, and we don''t have to. We won''t have too much damage. Is there a better place for actual combat training? Go ahead, go ahead, don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll have such a chance. Next, I''m afraid the adults will pull our recruits out one battalion by one in turn. You are the leader today. Don''t lose face. "


    The commanding officer was also an old officer who had participated in the defense of giliat. After hearing this, I understood immediately. Then I was puzzled and went down to order soldiers.


    As a result, the battle was really bizarre.


    Here comes one of duvet''s infantry battalions. The square array was set up under the gate. However, the challenged infantry in the northwest army delayed to attack. They yelled and scolded from a distance for a quarter of an hour. The tulip family''s garrison on the city floor was impatient. One of the officers could not help but let the archer shoot a few arrows. The northwest army just came up.


    These troops of Dewey are not new recruits. Many of them have been in the army for a year, but it''s the first time that they have been fighting with real weapons in the battlefield. Fortunately, the infantry policy under the city is very strict. Moreover, the equipment of shields and armor was also very good. The northwest army attacked for a while, but they did not take advantage of it. The two sides had a draw... It could even be said that they were very "friendly". The commander who led the army here, who had participated in the battle of giliat City, could not help but curse: where is there such a war?


    The other side only sparsely attacked for a while, leaving dozens of corpses and 20 or 30 people. And then he stepped back.


    It''s the tulip family. Many of these recruits who went to the battlefield for the first time were so nervous at the beginning that they even shook their hands holding weapons. After fighting for a while, his courage grew stronger and stronger. At the end of the day, when he saw that the other side had retreated, some of them were not afraid of death, so they took people to chase him down. Fortunately, Duwei could see clearly above the tower, and he quickly ordered people to call in.


    After counting the results, only seven or eight died, more than 20 were injured, and most of them were slightly injured. However, after going to the battlefield for the first time, after seeing the blood and the dead, these soldiers really became very different. The original taste of farmers also disappeared, and many people also became more aggressive.


    Duvet looked in his eyes and sighed in his heart. After all, there are always casualties in the process of "training". He couldn''t bear it, but on second thought, in order to meet the war in the next two years, this is the last chance for our army to practice! We can imagine how fierce the future war will be. If we don''t seize this opportunity now... No matter how long these soldiers have been training on the training ground, in lombaton''s words, they are just a group of farmers with weapons. If we expect these troops to fight criminals, most of the casualties will be even worse!


    Therefore, the present method of military training is somewhat intolerable, but the small damage now is also for the sake of a greater grasp of survival in the face of a more cruel and brutal enemy in the future.


    Du Wei felt more and more that when he was thinking about many problems in his mind, his ideas and ideas had changed a lot.


    This time, he was almost cold-blooded and cruel. He looked at the damage figures in the newspaper with a purely rational and almost cold-blooded degree... He looked at them as numbers.


    What else can I do?!


    This is a war, not a family!! Where are the undead in war?


    Dewey comforted himself.


    For the next three days in a row, guhuadoro symbolically sent out several teams to attack the city every day. It was more appropriate to say "harass" than attack the city.


    Du Wei also took the opportunity to rush many of his generals. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he pulled out all the new battalions and took turns to fight, including practicing many tactics, such as siege and defensive warfare, positional warfare, and so on


    After three days, 20000 recruits went to the battlefield in turn. I''ve seen the blood and the dead. Although these battles are not too fierce and even a little noisy, at least the temperament of these soldiers has changed. After all, the real army is not trained! It''s a fight! Guhuadoro thought that he had a good plan, and he gave full play to the "drag" formula. Sometimes, one day he sent five or six armies to attack the city in turn, but each attack lasted only a short time, and he immediately withdrew, hoping to use this frequent harassment tactics to drag Duwei to death, so that Duwei would not have the energy to send troops to chase lugao. But he didn''t know that was what Dewey wanted. And Dewey here... He was more worried about Hussein and Rodriguez at the moment! On the battlefield that day, it has been four days since the two men pursued Lu Gao, but they have not come back. There is no news at all. Even the Decepticons sent out to search everywhere can not find any clues.

 Chapter 370

    On the fifth day, guhuadoro was also a little nervous.


    Why?


    Because the Duke of tulip in this city is so secure!


    Lord lugao''s cavalry army marched westward from under his eyes! Isn''t this Dewey worried about his rear at all? Not in a hurry?


    These days, he and he have a little fight, and he seems to be really not in a hurry. Every day, he sends a little people out to make a fight with him, and then everyone goes back to rest. Even to the last two days, he simply did not send troops out, and stayed on the wall waiting for his own attack. He tried several times, but he couldn''t come out of the city


    son of a gun!


    According to common sense, Dewey should be more anxious than himself. He should be eager to eat himself, defeat his army, and then quickly send his troops to the rear.


    Guhuadoro was more and more uneasy, and sent a small team of hundreds of scouts to try to get around Duwei''s defense line and go to Duwei''s rear to get information.


    Unfortunately, Dewey sent out a large number of hot-air balloons in the sky and those hateful magicians flying all over the sky on broomsticks.


    Even if the cavalry on the ground runs fast, it''s always faster than others flying in the sky, isn''t it? However, almost all of the scouts and cavalry sent out to inquire about the news were driven back by the other side, and guhuadoro lost many people. After all, most of the cavalry went west with general lugao, leaving guhuadoro with only a few cavalry. He will not continue to send scouts out to die.


    And as time goes on, I''m in the military camp. And it''s getting a little unstable.


    Although the soldiers are still loyal, everyone is not a fool after all. Although the northwest army was in rebellion. After all, it''s one thing to rebel, but it''s another thing to stay here even if you know it''s death.


    Previously, in order to stabilize the morale of the army, it was said that Lord lugao took his cavalry to sweep the rear of Duke tulip, and then returned to the army to fight on both sides. Then we can occupy the military fortress here as a barrier, block the Imperial Army in the East, and then we can sit in the province of Desa, with allies in the grassland behind


    This kind of lie can deceive people at first. It has stabilized the morale of the army.


    But as time went on, many of the soldiers below became suspicious.


    Guhuadoro himself has the belief that he will die and is ready to be a "qualified cannon fodder". But you''re willing to die. It doesn''t mean tens of thousands of soldiers are willing to die with you.


    As time goes by, there is no news about the expected "return attack of Lord Lu Gao". All kinds of strange rumors began to grow in the army.


    Some people say that "Lord lugao has abandoned us. He has taken cavalry into the grassland, leaving us two legged infantry to pawn the broken cannon fodder."


    There is no doubt that this statement is true. However, in order to stabilize the morale of the army, guhuadoro immediately severely punished those who spread rumors. Dozens of heads have been cut off and mounted on poles. It''s very effective to warn the soldiers not to spread such rumors.


    Besides, guhuadoro has been in the army all his life. He is calm and has a way of leading the army. With his ability and past prestige, he has stabilized the morale of the army.


    Otherwise, if we let these tens of thousands of soldiers know that they have been abandoned and left behind as cannon fodder... Then guhuadoro will be torn to pieces by tens of thousands of angry and desperate soldiers in a moment!


    Standing under the flagpole, he looked at the row of rumor spreading heads cut off high above. Guhuaduoluo sighed: I hope what you said is true. Lord lugao has really arrived at the grassland


    Alas, it''s six days. In six days, Kuaima Di''s words, it should have passed through the province of Desa and entered the northwest corridor.


    It''s not these soldiers who are in danger now. These eight soldiers are easy to deceive, but the officers, the generals. They''re not stupid. His own lies deceived the soldiers. But those officers have military qualities.


    Guhuadoro could clearly feel that he was in the tent these two days. Some of the officers shot at themselves with a certain amount of gray in their eyes.


    And guhuaduoluo himself is anxious day by day. Lord lugao, have you successfully broken through?!


    But no matter how anxious guhuadoro is, he has no way at all now. The only thing he can do is to support here day by day according to the plan!


    On the eighth day, the crucial moment has arrived!


    The soldiers on the lookout tower in the barracks, looking at the distance to the East, screamed in horror, almost tumbled down from the lookout tower, and then ran to the tent


    At noon, a battle flag appeared on the eastern horizon, and then I heard the sound of army marching in the distance, the sound of footsteps trampling on the earth, and the vibration of the earth could be heard from a few miles away. And the sound of horses'' hoofs and wheels


    After the dark figure appeared on the horizon, he saw the high flag and stabbed the northwest soldiers on the basis of their confidence!


    That flag, everyone can see, is the northern storm corps! And the thorn flower king flag, is the King City guard army!!


    More than 10000 elite cavalry from the north, led by Andrea of storm corps, came from the northeast and quickly entered the warning range of the northwest army. Instead of attacking immediately, they bypassed the northwest army''s camp and ran all the way to the side of tulip family fortress. They stopped in the north of the Northwest army with a clamp, and then began to set up camp.


    In the south, there are 20000 infantry of the guards of the Royal City, with distinctive armor. The pace is steady, one by one square array slowly open, far away in the northwest army camp behind to stay down, not in a hurry to start the camp.


    Some veterans of the northwest army, at the risk of violating military discipline, climbed up the flagpole and looked at it from afar. Some experienced veterans who know how to knock at the door of the "lookout array" can probably guess the number of enemy areas coming according to the flag of the other side.


    After they slide down the flagpole. The news of despair finally came out of the barracks!


    The regular army of the empire is coming! There are at least 10000 cavalry and 20000 infantry. What''s more, with the tulip family in the city, they just surrounded their army in the middle!


    In the evening, the last fluke was broken.


    In the south, a new army came again under the banner of bohandi, governor of nurin province. The number of troops was at least 30000, and a small part of them were cavalry.


    This is the addition of an army. The northwest army was completely surrounded, and even the last gap was blocked.


    All the soldiers of the northwest army understand: we are surrounded! And the enemy is many times more than himself.


    At this time, even if "general Lu Gao''s return to the army" is true, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for his own side to win. What''s more, is "general Lu Gao''s return to the army" true or false. Who can be sure?


    The morale of the army began to waver. Guhuadoro cut off 100 people who chewed their tongues at one go, but they were unable to stabilize the morale of the army. He knows... It''s time!


    I''ve been here for eight days, and I''ve basically finished my plan. next step. That is, we should try our best to have a real war with the enemy, inflict heavy losses on the enemy as much as possible, and make the Empire lose troops and horses. We can''t go west to estimate lugao who has entered the grassland


    General lugao, I hope you are safe now.


    Guhuaduoluo thought of this, coldly took a look at more than 100 corpses on the ground with their heads cut off, and then announced in a loud voice: "who''s messing with our army''s mind? Nonsense, cut them directly!! I can assure you. Now everything is going well, the enemy has been attracted by us! Marshal Lu Gao''s cavalry is coming. At that time, it''s time for us to catch all the enemy! "


    How many people still believe this, guhuadoro does not know. But he knows that this is a critical moment. He immediately sent people to the warehouse Barracks at the back and carried out more than 20 large boxes. Then he worried a lot of officers and soldiers. There are more than 1000 people gathered around. Guhuadoro jumped into a box and drew out his sword. A sword was smashed on the box. With a click, a corner of the wooden box broke, and countless golden coins flowed out of the box.


    Guhuadoro grabbed one, then released his finger, let the gold coin fall between his fingers, raised his head and roared: "this battle is very important! Ladies and gentlemen, you have won the battle. You have been promoted and become rich all your life! If you lose... Then I don''t have to say! Lord Lu Gao has an order. If you go forward bravely, you will be rewarded! ample reward! Timid, kill!! Pass on our military order, fight a decisive battle tomorrow morning. Every soldier of the whole army will be rewarded with a kilo of meat and a pot of wine in each tent tonight! In addition, one month''s salary will be given to each person


    In any case, guhuadoro''s approach has worked.


    All of a sudden, there was a surge of emotion. Even some officers who had been shaken in their hearts could not help but warm up when they looked at the golden coins.


    Gold coin! Who doesn''t like the golden coin?


    And ordinary soldiers, looking at their commander, made a promise, there are meat to eat, wine to drink, and pay more... Who is not happy?


    Looking at the cheering soldiers around, guhuadoro was relieved.


    But a bit of bitterness came out slowly.


    Tomorrow... Do we have tomorrow?


    He ordered his trusted officers to pay the salaries, and guhuadoro left quietly.


    He first came to a huge tent near luxury after the military tent.


    It''s not other people who live here, but the "noble guests" of the northwest army and more than a dozen respected magicians.


    Compared with the soldiers, these magicians did not cause any trouble for guhuadoro, although they were more difficult to serve. Some of them asked to drink fresh honey every day, while others asked that no one should disturb the 100 meters around their tent, so as not to disturb his magic experiment. Some magicians ask to send a living creature every day, including cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks. Of course, if a big living person is sent in, he doesn''t object.


    Guhuadoro satisfied these "masters" one by one. In addition, these magicians do not care whether they are abandoned as "cannon fodder". Because they are magicians. It doesn''t matter if they end up being used as cannon fodder. In the idea of these magicians, they were invited to help by Lu Gao of the northwest army. At the end of the day, they would help him fight a battle. As for winning or losing, they didn''t care. As long as they made efforts, they would return Lu Gao''s human feelings. If they were in danger, they would leave and fly away, There will be no danger. They are noble magicians! Lugao can only invite them, but can''t drive them. Moreover, it doesn''t matter if you know that lugao is rebellious. Magicians have immunity from the law. At that time, as long as you leave and go to the magic trade union to make a statement, as in the past, the Empire will not pursue the responsibility of the magicians. He is still a class above the law. Therefore, they won''t give guhuadoro any trouble until the last moment. Guhuadoro came to greet these gentlemen. For the first time, he was annoyed by the soldiers with unstable morale. On the contrary, he felt that these arrogant magicians he used to hate were so cute. At least they were against being left here as cannon fodder. After greeting these magicians, guhuadoro carefully told them that there would be a real war, hoping to get their help. With the promise of the magicians, guvardoro left. He could not help admiring Dewey. I''ve long heard that Duke tulip has many magicians under his command, and... He really obeys his orders. He doesn''t want to serve these guys as if he were a master here. Guhuadoro returned to his tent, and his guards still strictly carried out his orders. No one was allowed to go near his tent. After entering the tent, guhuadoro stood outside the cage of Sebastian tower, looking at the little general squatting in the cage like a wild animal. The major general squatted there, sobbing in a low voice, holding his hair in his hands, poor fellow. Guvardoro took out a wine bottle, threw it into the cage and threw a piece of cooked beef into it. Looking at this young general who had been outstanding before, squatting there like a barbarian, grasping the beef and eating, guhuadoro sighed softly¡° Sebastian, tomorrow, it''s over. At that time, I will give you a sword and take you to the battlefield. You have become like this. At that time, I hope you can die on the battlefield with dignity. "

 Chapter 371

    Unfortunately, guhuaduoluo guessed wrong, "tomorrow" is not the end.


    The next day, with the belief of death, guhuadoro summoned the generals and other senior officers in the tent, and then ordered the whole army to fight


    The early spring sun is not poisonous, especially in the northwest. But fifty thousand troops poured out and stood for an hour in the cold wind


    "What''s the matter?" Even guhuadoro was surprised. Yesterday, watching the arrival of Duwei''s reinforcements, he immediately ordered to send someone to shoot a letter of war again with a bow and arrow.


    Then he quickly got a reply from Dewey: fight tomorrow!


    Guhuadoro then made up his mind, took out the military pay, wine and meat, stirred up the morale of the soldiers, had the scene of chopping boxes and issuing gold coins in the barracks, and then pulled the team out the next morning... Damn, just die, at least let me do it before I die!


    But the cold wind made my face hurt. The fortress in the distance was still closed, and the soldiers on the wall, standing there, looked at the dark northwest army from a distance, as if they had no interest at all.


    The army of tulip family didn''t go out of the city at all, and even didn''t mean to go out of the city at all.


    Guhuadoro''s spirit is not trivial.


    Dewey! How can you, Duke tulip and commander-in-chief of the first army, make such a fearless move? You took it in the afternoon, and the reply said it was a decisive battle. You... You! How can you be so without the integrity of soldiers, without the honor of men!!!


    He was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He jumped to the bottom of the city and yelled: "Duke tulip!! If it''s a man, come out and answer! "


    He yelled for a long time, but where did anyone pay attention to him? The tulip family soldiers in the city regard him as the air and the transparent man. Guhuadoro tried to get closer. The soldiers on the wall shot their bows and arrows without hesitation. Guhuadoro was angry, but after all, he refused to be shot to death so foolishly. He quickly turned around and ran back.


    Looking at the subordinates who had been standing for an hour in the cold wind, looking at the soldiers who came out of the camp this morning, but now they are all in a daze, guhuadoro sighed in his heart: Damn, I''ve been fooled by this Dewey!


    Ride on a horse. Guhuadoro almost vomited blood in his heart. But when I turned around and looked at the distance, in the barracks of the storm corps, in the barracks of the king''s city guards, and in the barracks of Bohan, the soldiers were watching from a distance behind the barracks fence, as if they were watching a play.


    A sense of humiliation burst out of his heart, and guhuadoro cried angrily: "pass on! Herald! Attack the city! "


    His deputy had no objection and was about to deliver the order. But guhuaduoluo''s face changed again. He grabbed his men and bit his teeth: "wait..." he took a deep breath and looked at the wall with hatred: "order... The whole army back to camp!"


    Guhuadoro knew that morale could not be relieved, but he was furious. But I think of another idea... Anyway, my plan is to delay. It seems that the tulip Duke does not have the courage to fight a decisive battle, so I might as well continue to delay again, just to my liking. Isn''t it good?


    The soldiers did not have much dissatisfaction when they went back to the camp. Although it was a cold wind in the morning, after all, the double pay had been paid in the pocket, and the meat and wine last night had gone into the stomach. The commander kept his word and did not treat himself badly. Although some people have noticed something wrong in their heart. But these days, guhuaduoluolian has cut off so many heads, and the military law team is closely patrolling the barracks. No one dare to say more. Even some veterans are just thinking about their future plans


    Guhuadoro was angry, very angry.


    As a soldier with integrity, he felt that Dewey insulted the sacred word "soldier"!


    In ancient times, many wars have been fought, and both sides have made an appointment for a decisive battle. You Duwei also boldly replied to my "decisive battle in the future", but... Damn it. They''re all off their pants and going to bed. Why are you fuckin ''impotent?


    Guhuadoro quit. He was like a little girl who had been molested. He immediately called for a hand to come down, wrote a letter to severely reprimand Duwei for his lack of courage and military honor, and then ordered people to shoot bows and arrows into the city.


    This time, Dewey still gave a quick reply, but after reading Dewey''s reply, guhuadoro almost fell.


    Dewey''s reply was like this: I''m in a bad mood today and I don''t want to fight.


    Damn it!! You can insult my people, but not my IQ!


    Guvardoro felt himself slapped in the face.


    no way! I want to write a letter to scold this asshole! He is not a man! Guvardoro pushed his men away and grabbed his pen.


    But at this time, his Quartermaster rushed in, with an anxious look on his face, and reported, "my Lord! No, some bastards gathered the soldiers and came to the Quartermaster''s office to shout that there was no meat or wine for lunch today. They were very dissatisfied and demanded that there be meat or wine just like last night. "


    Guhuadoro snapped his hand in two. At the moment, the general''s face was as ugly as it was. He was staring at the Quartermaster with murderous eyes.


    After a long time, he suddenly just like a frustrated ball, powerless waved: "go."


    "But..." the quartermaster, who didn''t get an accurate reply from the adults, still looked at a loss: "is this meat and wine distributed or not?"


    "Fa... FA!"!!! Hair!! Hair!! Send them to eat!!! Damn it Guhuadoro''s roar came out of the tent.


    "Your Highness." Knight Robert frowned at Dewey. Dewey leaned back in his chair and banged his leg on the table with a lazy look on his face. Knight Robert had some worries in his heart: "it seems that we are doing something to the detriment of our military power. I''ve got a reply in the afternoon. Where is it... "


    "Robert, don''t worry, it''s just a pigeon." Dewey laughed: "ticket skipping is such a thing. Sure enough, it was quite cool. When I think about the face of guhuadoro, I feel very cool. Ha ha ha... "


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but." Du Wei said faintly: "the dishes are already in the pot, and the heat is up. At last, it''s time to uncover the lid. What''s the hurry. Let guhuadoro wait. Let''s go slowly. Now that we are in a winning situation, we have to think about how to win beauty and reduce our losses to the minimum. That''s the point. Go out and have a bang bang with them. Ten or twenty thousand people were killed and injured. Is it a man? Wouldn''t it be better to wait until their morale is low and their morale is lax and then kill them easily? What''s more, you should understand that morale can''t be relieved! Hum, he''s fighting for today. I must have done a lot of work yesterday to boost my morale. As a result, I have been dry all morning today, and yesterday''s encouragement has all failed! Morale is the best thing to do for the first time, but later. The worse the effect


    At Robert''s glance, Dewey sighed, thinking that the simplest way to "cheer up" is that people in this world don''t understand?


    Dewey was absolutely right. Blow a morning of Northwest soldiers. It''s numb, but the soldiers who ate meat and wine last night strongly demanded that the food be improved today.


    Guhuadoro also insisted, otherwise, he knew that many people in the army had seen the clue. If there was a mutiny at this time, duvi in the opposite city would have a lot of fun. I''m afraid I''ll laugh and dislocate my chin!


    Anyway, it''s not a few days. What are you doing with the wine and meat.


    Eat! Eat! Open your mouth!! Damn it!


    the second day. Duwei is to take the initiative under a letter of war to guhuadoro.


    "I''m in the mood today. Let''s fight."


    Guhuaduoluo looked at this "book of war", it is very sad. In ancient wars, where is this kind of writing tactics?


    However, guhuadoro, who was once stood up by Du Wei, is not a fool after all. He doesn''t want to be fooled this time. After all, the cold wind in the morning is quite cold.


    He replied and promised Dewey to fight. Then he called his men together again and ordered the payment again... But this time, the wine and meat were no longer attractive. Guhuadoro announced generously. As long as the war is won, then the meritorious sergeant. All promoted to one level!


    After all, many people are willing to get promoted and make a fortune.


    In the morning of the third day, guhuadoro didn''t rush out to kill people, but quietly waited in the camp, looking at the opposite city.


    Hum, Dewey, don''t try to be evil again! If you don''t come out first this time, I won''t come out first!


    After waiting for a good meal, guhuaduoluo was very proud. Fortunately, I didn''t go out first, or I would be cheated by you again.


    But at this time, the gate suddenly opened, and then the tulip family soldiers came out of the city.


    Yi? Does this guy really want to fight?


    Guhuadoro was excited. But then he found out something was wrong.


    Why are there so few people? He looked at it and found that duvet had sent only three thousand men, an infantry battalion.


    But looking at the other party finally came out, guhuadoro''s anger in his heart suddenly burned up!


    Good! Duwei, you''re the only one in perineum. Can''t I? No matter why you only sent so few people out, anyway, Laozi Chengquan Li killed all the 3000 people under the city. Can you still laugh!


    Think of here, guhuaduoluo immediately ordered, has been ready for an infantry division, a total of 20000 people to fight! He was determined to swallow three thousand duvidi people in one gulp and let out his evil spirit!


    When the bugle sounded, the door of the northwest army camp opened, and then 20000 heavy armour infantry of the northwest army were killed in a mighty way


    But they haven''t finished their formation yet. Suddenly I heard a horn coming from the city. Then the city gate opened, and all the three thousand tulip family members, hula, ran back to the city


    Left on the battlefield, the infantry division of the northwest army just finished its formation. You look at me, I look at you... What''s the matter?


    At this time, the sound of Dewey came from the wall. Du Weidi''s voice was righteous and spread all over the battlefield with magic. I heard the Duke of tulip angrily reprimand guhuadoro¡° Guhuadoro! Are you a fuckin ''man! We agreed to fight a fair battle, and you wrote about it in the war book. I''ll send out 3000 people, and you''ll send out 20000? ha-ha! Do you still have the dignity of a knight! Do you have the honor of a soldier? Hum! Do you think the northwest army will only fight more and less? Not even a fair fight?? Cowards! " With these words, guhuadoro''s face suddenly changed, and then he suddenly yelled, his chest heaved, and a mouthful of black blood gushed out of his mouth. Even on the battlefield, the returned infantry of the northwest army were somewhat ashamed. Everyone looked at the commander in chief with disdain. Damn, who said that I didn''t dare to fight a fair fight... So did the commander. The other side sent 3000 people. Do you want to send us all out? What a shame... Damn it. Who said Laozi would only fight with more and less!! But he said that courardoro''s confidants beat his chest on his back and finally awakened the respected general. Guhuadoro trembled with anger, and then gasped, "come back! Back! Go back to camp! " But as soon as he got back to the camp, the military judge ran in and said, "your honor, the officers and soldiers of the divisions that went to battle today are making trouble."¡° What are they doing? " Guhuadoro was biting his teeth¡° They ask you to keep yesterday''s promise. As long as you win today''s game, you will be promoted to a higher level. "..." Guhuaduoluo glared at the judge: "fight! Win!! Are you blind!! Did we play today? " The judge frowned: "this... General, the troublemakers gathered together. They said that no matter what, when they went to war, the other side would retreat. Whether they beat them back or scared them away, we always won this time. They said... Scaring away the enemy is a victory... "Guhuadoro, who was able to bite his teeth just now, couldn''t even bite his teeth this time. He yelled, sprayed blood again, and then fell down.

 Chapter 372

    No matter how hard guhuadoro tries, no matter how strong his ability and experience, his morale will inevitably gradually collapse.


    Most importantly, he was not the real commander of the northwest army. If lugao was here, he might be able to gain the loyalty of the soldiers by virtue of his status as the leader of the northwest army and his many years of kindness and prestige. But guhuadoro didn''t have this ability. He was just a general. In the northwest army, he didn''t dare to bribe the army. Otherwise, he would be suspected by lugao? Therefore, the soldiers would not die for him, and his own troops, originally cavalry, had long been taken away by lugao.


    It''s not only a reward for wine and meat, but also a temptation for promotion and wealth. This method, once or twice, may be effective, but if it is used too much, it will be useless.


    Isn''t it? Most of the soldiers are old men, but they are not fools after all. You get a small reward in two days and a big reward in three days, which makes you feel strange. And surrounded by the enemy, the expected "general Lu Gao''s return to the army" is always the moon in the water, but you, the leader of the army, only know that money and official positions are used to coax us... Shit, we really think we are fools.


    On the evening of the tenth day, guhuadoro got the news, which made him sleepless all night.


    There are deserters!!


    Many people have doubts about the current situation. On that night, a small team of soldiers took turns to patrol, but they ran away directly. When other night watchmen found out, they immediately shot and killed more than a dozen people on the spot. Three of them got back, but two or three of them ran away.


    This event started to chill guhuadoro''s heart. Even when dealing with these deserters, he was a little absent-minded and said "kill" casually. I went back alone.


    In the evening, guhuaduoluo thought carefully for a long time, and finally made up his mind: don''t continue to delay! Tomorrow, in any case, the whole army will fight a decisive battle and take the initiative to attack! Now we have a big fight immediately. At least we can cause some damage to the enemy and make them lose some fighting power. If you wait a few more. I''m afraid our Northwest army will not have much combat power left.


    Unfortunately, when it was just dawn, guvardoro came out of the tent and gave the order to everyone to prepare for dinner. At noon, he launched an attack... The order was only passed down, and within an hour, Dewey shot again.


    This time, duvier gave guhuadoro a blow. It''s the real killer!


    When the sun just rose, the tulip family fortress in the distance suddenly gave out a whistling sound. Then, in the surprised eyes and exclamations of many soldiers in the northwest army camp, dozens of things were lost in the sky.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa. About 100 meters outside the northwest army camp.


    "Catapult"!!! Everyone separate, find a place to cover The experienced officers and veterans immediately raised their voices and yelled, and all the soldiers in the barracks who heard them immediately scattered.


    But then the shouting man felt that his ass was severely kicked. He fell for a moment, turned around and was about to scold him when he saw his landlord, Lord guhuadoro, with a look of "resentment" on his face and said, "are you out of your mind? Even if it''s a catapult, will the catapult in the city come to our camp? You''re an idiot, aren''t you? "


    With that, guhuaduoluo immediately cheered to the soldiers behind him: "send a hundred people out! Get those things back for me


    Soon, a hundred soldiers rushed out and ran to the battlefield. He brought back the piece of things thrown out of the city by the catapult. But at the sight of these things, guhuadoro was silly!!


    Armor!


    It''s all armor! There are scratches, bloodstains, and even a lot of broken armor... But the problem is that all these armor are the style of Northwest cavalry! Lord lugao took away 70000 cavalry, wearing this kind of armor!!


    What does Dewey want to do when he throws these things out? Want to upset my army?


    Make me think Lord lugao''s westward cavalry is finished?


    One of the officers saw these things. Someone had exclaimed, "ah! It''s our Northwest cavalry armor! Brothers... Are the brothers going west already... "


    Plop!


    He''s not finished yet. Guhuadoro went up and kicked the officer in the heart, scolding: "you are a pig brain, aren''t you? General Lu Gao''s 70000 iron cavalry!! Now the tulip family''s troops are all in the city! How can general lugao fail! We need to defeat 70000 cavalry. Dewey, does he have so many troops?! Fool


    Many soldiers and officers around him nodded when they heard what he said.


    Yes, to defeat 70000 elite cavalry, the opponent''s strength must have at least this number of elite cavalry! Although his tulip Duke''s men claim to have 100000 allied forces (tulip family and Rowling family), most of them are new forces after all, and there are not as many cavalry as 70000! It is impossible to defeat the iron hoof led by our general lugao.


    yes! These armor must be forged by the other side, which will disturb our morale! It must be!


    "Ha ha ha! Dewey, you are too naive to forge dozens of sets of broken armor. Do you want to deceive my army Guhuadoro laughed on purpose.


    But then, he really couldn''t laugh.


    Dozens of sets of armor can be forged... What about hundreds? Thousands of sets?


    Not enough? What about hundreds of prisoners of war??


    Almost all the catapults in the fortress city did not stop. For more than an hour, I didn''t know how much armor was thrown from the prisoners of war. With a wave of his big hand, the gate opened, and five hundred tulip cavalry rushed out on their horses, flying across the battlefield, leaving the armor behind them on the ground. Then he turned around and ran back.


    For a time, in the middle of the battlefield, actually put at least thousands of armor!!


    Guvardoro can''t laugh, he can''t even say a word!!


    Even if Duwei was crazy, he made thousands of armor... Has Lord lugao really been defeated?!


    Fake! It must be fake! With the financial resources and cunning of Duke tulip, it''s not difficult to forge a thousand sets of armor!!!


    Guhuadoro tried to convince himself, but then the gate opened again. More than 100 tulip family soldiers came out of the city hula, and then the sword escorted hundreds of dejected prisoners of war out of the city. These were the captured cavalry of the northwest army, including two commanders. One by one, the prisoners were driven out with ropes tied in their hands, as if pulling a string of sugar gourds. Behind them, the tulip family soldiers were threatened by the sword. They ran from the bottom of the city to the northwest army camp.


    While running, there was a shout for fear that someone would shoot an arrow.


    Guhuadoro''s face turned pale. At the moment, he finally collapsed in his heart, looking at the hundreds of people running to the battlefield. He was about to order all the archers to be shot to death, but when he looked around, many officers, generals and soldiers were behind him. They were all hopeless and pale. Guhuadoro knew that it was impossible to kill people now.


    He could only sigh and wave to send someone out to meet him.


    "Take these hundreds of people back, take care of them carefully, and send someone to guard them. There is no order from me. They are not allowed to contact with others! " Guhuaduoluo sighed. He just gave such an order almost numbly, but even he knew that the order was meaningless.


    At this time, on the wall of the fortress in the distance, a flaming tulip flag was raised. Du Wei, dressed in armor, climbed up the wall and then laughed. Take a deep breath. Driven by his magic position, his words were word by word. Clearly spread throughout the battlefield, the voice reverberated.


    "Guhuadoro"!!! I have already defeated your western cavalry of the northwest army! 70000 troops disintegrated and fell from the height of Shandong. They were either killed or captured!! Your northwest army is finished! You are also a leader. Don''t you cherish the lives of soldiers! Now that you have no chance, why don''t you surrender early and let these soldiers have a way to live!! In the name of Duke tulip, I would like to assure you that those who surrender will not die! "


    At this moment, the hundreds of prisoners have entered the northwest army camp. When Du Wei''s words spread all over the field, thousands of Northwest army rushed to the camp. Some people can''t wait to ask the prisoners for confirmation. However, under the order of guhuadoro, his trusted soldiers were holding weapons around and yelling, no one was allowed to get close to the prisoners, and no one was allowed to speak, so they were escorted to the back.


    At this moment, the situation in the barracks was very intense, and thousands of people rushed to guhuadoro''s account to verify. Guhuadoro ordered to be suppressed. Under the strict military law, the soldiers were gradually dispersed... But even the law enforcement soldiers did not dare to look at the faces of their colleagues.


    In everyone''s heart, they all believed the contents of tulip Duke''s cry.


    General lugao, really defeated?! 70000 cavalry, fall apart?!


    That night, another desertion happened in the northwest army, but this time, guhuadoro was too lazy to take care of it. He knew that it was irreparable.


    Morale has dropped to the lowest point. When counting the number of people the next day, more than 1000 people were missing. When guhuadoro inspected, he could feel the faint anger in the eyes of the soldiers shooting at him, and many of them were numb.


    But on this day, Dewey and the imperial army still did not attack.


    Guhuadoro has understood that Duwei''s tactics are completely offensive. The main cavalry of the westward advance has completely failed. The news has spread all over his barracks. The soldiers have no fighting spirit, and there has even been a large-scale desertion. Dewey is in no hurry to fight now. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t even want to fight! Just wait two days, and your army will collapse and mutiny.


    I see, I see! A few days ago, Dewey didn''t fight with himself. That is to say, he procrastinated and destroyed the fighting spirit and morale of his soldiers!!


    "My Lord, do we really not attack?" Robert looked at Dewey and said, "those armor and prisoners of war have been thrown out for two days! The morale of the other side has collapsed. Now as long as we go out of town to fight, they will collapse immediately. Such a good opportunity... Why do you... "


    Duvet sighed, shook his head and said nothing. Next to him, general long Barton frowned and said, "boss, what else can I wait for now? Look at the appearance of these northwest armies. If I take two or three thousand cavalry out and rush for a while, I can kill them in a moment! " Du Wei looked at the general and said with a smile, "Longbottom, Longbottom, you didn''t understand the rules of officialdom. Now it seems that you haven''t learned to be smart." Dewey stood up, pointed to the distance, and said with a smile, "you see, now the stormtroopers, the castle guards, governor Bohan''s army are out there! In total, there are nearly 100000 people. However, in the war to pacify the northwest, we have killed the main cavalry of lugao and eaten his 70000 elite iron cavalry. We can''t get away with this huge contribution! How many years has our empire not fought? Now those people outside the city... No matter the generals and soldiers in that army, they all hope that this final battle can earn more credit!! To put it in a bad way, we all ate the meat. Let''s leave the last bit of soup to others. Otherwise, you''ll eat alone. Hehe... Aren''t you afraid to offend people? " Offending people? Dewey looked at each other under his hand... Our Duchess, when are you afraid of offending people¡° Since we are fighting together and we are all friendly forces, we have to give them some advantages. Otherwise, it is hard to avoid being hated by others, and it will not be worth the loss if we make some mistakes in the future. What''s more... What''s good for us if we beat down the last 45000 northwest infantry outside? " Dewey asked, several people were silent.

 Chapter 373

    If we want to directly disintegrate the morale of the northwest army''s cannon fodder, Dewey doesn''t have to peel off the armor of the prisoners, and it costs manpower and material resources to throw it outside.


    If he was more cruel, he would cut off the heads of hundreds of prisoners of war and throw them into the city, which would make guhuadoro''s morale collapse immediately.


    But Dewey didn''t do that, not just because he was not cruel, more importantly, he didn''t want to die too many people. In order to cope with the future war, he must gather every strength as much as possible.


    Although these northwest armies are abominable, they have been under separate rule in the Northwest for 20 years. But it was the generals who should be beheaded and tried, and it was lugao himself. And the thousands of soldiers below, what are their sins? It''s just up there.


    What''s more, the elite level of the northwest army was not boasted. How could Du Wei not be greedy for such a group of veterans with strict training and excellent combat effectiveness? If you can be under your command


    However, after fighting over lugao''s cavalry army, he has got nearly 20000 prisoners of war, all elite cavalry!


    These 20000 people are enough for him to digest slowly.


    It''s not that he is not greedy for the more than 40000 infantry outside, but that Dewey is very clear that he can never touch the more than 40000 people outside again!


    Even if Prince Chen trusted himself again, the northwest solved the great military law of Lu Gao, and the Empire absolutely didn''t want to cultivate another warlord!


    But now? He already had 100000 troops. Of course, after the war, he had to send back 50000 Rowling''s private army. However, this does not mean that the emperor can tolerate his incorporation of so many northwest troops!


    Du Wei and Philip discussed, if you want to let Prince Chen rest assured, he is in the northwest. Without the threat of the northwest army, we can''t have more than 50000 troops under our command!


    Therefore, the infantry of the northwest army outside should be sent to other armies for incorporation. You can''t force yourself out any more. Otherwise, it''s not a fun thing to shoot a bird with a gun and catch the wind with a tree.


    That''s it. Du Wei also felt that he had won too "brilliantly" this time. The air power of the hot air balloon was too brilliant. The advantage of air bombing could make the cavalry army of lugao collapse. After the event, Prince Chen of the imperial capital must weigh it up. Let yourself, the tulip Duke, master so many powerful troops, can he still sleep at night!!


    Although Dewey knew he was lucky to win, it was the trench and barbed wire that forced a large number of cavalry to a crowded terrain, and lugao pursued speed in order to light. No long-range attack weapons... But Prince Chen may not know so much. If he sees that his "strong army" can easily break tens of thousands, how can he tolerate himself to continue to strengthen the army and expand his strength??


    Dewey is even sure that after the war is over. Prince Chen will ask for more balloons from himself!!


    Du Wei didn''t want more than 40000 northwest troops outside the city, but he couldn''t. Otherwise... There''s no war in the northwest. Why do you need so many troops?


    Even if Prince Chen knows that the next two years will be a war, most people don''t know. And... Even if there''s going to be a war in the next two years, why do you want so many troops? After all, you are only a duke, you are not an emperor! And the Emperor didn''t appoint you as marshal of the Empire!!


    It''s the limit that Dewey set for himself to keep 50000 elite soldiers under his command. You can also not touch the inner cordon of Prince Chen.


    Now that Dewey had made his decision, he immediately sent someone out of the city to surround him, and sent his own letter directly to the barracks of the storm corps and governor Bohan. Put their own meaning in the letter to make it clear.


    Andrea, the general of the storm corps, owes Duwei a favor when he went to the imperial capital to report the military situation. Now Duwei says that he won''t take the credit. Of course, he is more grateful to Duwei in his heart. Governor Bohan could not help sighing at Dewey''s "going on the road".


    Since the most powerful tulip Duke does not take credit. Well, they are. You''re welcome.


    However, Dewey made a small request in his letter.


    Credit can be given to you. These 40 thousand northwest army, also let you fight... But I Du Wei only one person!


    Guhuadoro!!


    Andrea, Bohan, and even the local general of the royal city''s guards were puzzled about this request. However, after thinking a little bit more, we were relieved.


    It is not a secret that guhuadoro led the army to encircle Loulan city. Many people know it. It is estimated that the Duke of tulip has a deep hatred in his heart and wants to take guhuadoro back for revenge.


    However, a general in the northwest army is just a small man to these people. If he catches him, he will write down the death list in the war report to explain to them. Then he will give the man to Duke tulip quietly, which can be regarded as selling his affection to the most popular big man. Why not?


    The day of the decisive battle finally began. Dewey made an appointment with the other three friendly forces to take charge of the main attack, while he sent all his cavalry to swim around the periphery, so as not to let any fish out of the net. At the same time, his army, as a reserve, would rescue wherever it was tight.


    Such a move won people''s favor. Seeing Du Wei on the road, everyone was not polite. In the early morning of this day, after the blaring horn, the Imperial Army in several directions launched an attack at the same time. Guhuadoro was ready to fight a protracted war. There was no shortage of fences and ditches around the barracks, and most of the northwest army''s assets were in his barracks. There is no shortage of long-range attack weapons, even strong crossbows and catapults. Although the morale of the army was lax, guhuadoro was not a vegetarian either. He first called a group of middle-level officers to the barracks, and then told everyone: even if others can be pardoned, you are all officers and leaders! Ordinary soldiers can surrender, but even if you surrender, it is also treason! Now the only way is to work hard! There is still a glimmer of hope. If you give up first, you will be hanged after the defeat! After frightening these officers, naturally these people went back to their own army to suppress their morale. In this way, although the morale was low, the northwest army still played well in the morning. An infantry division under governor Bohan''s command was the first wave of frontal attack. The soldiers charged up, holding shields to resist the northwest army''s bows and arrows. After paying the price of thousands of people, they managed to fill the trench in the south of the northwest army with sandbags. Then guhuadoro immediately organized a thousand men''s death squads he trusted to fight out. These young men didn''t even wear their armor. They rushed out in droves and chopped down the people who governor Bohan sent to fill the trench. A river of blood, bodies everywhere. After all, Bohan was not born as a general. He was short of military talent. Seeing this, he didn''t send people to reinforce him. Instead, he asked people to withdraw. As a result, it took him a whole morning to open the southern gap, which was snatched back by guhuadoro. Far away, Du Wei stood on the wall to watch the battle. After a whole morning, he sighed: "Damn, when is it? Wang Cheng''s guards are so careful! Damn it Dewey knew that Bohan could not fight, but could no one else? Apart from Andrea, the stormtroopers are cavalry, but what about the guards? These king city guards watched Bohan''s people die. They couldn''t help but didn''t go up to help... Even if you were feigning in another direction!! Standing next to Dewey, it''s Philip. Philip put on a thick robe, sighed and said in a low voice, "my lord... I''m afraid that''s not what the guards of the Royal City mean." Dewey is a smart man, once reminded, immediately understand! Is it Prince Chen?! Bohan is not the direct family of Prince Chen, but the one promoted by the great prince. Dewey knows that. Although Prince Chen took care of the situation in the northwest, he didn''t withdraw Bohan when he came to power, but kept him in office. However, it does not mean that he can tolerate this "enemy''s subordinate" to continue to prosper after the northwest is pacified. After the pacification of the northwest, it was time for Bohan to fall. Therefore, Prince Chen will never tolerate that Bohan has too many troops, let alone make great contributions to Bohan! Otherwise, if Bohan has made great contributions, how can he not reward the meritorious officials for the sake of fairness and his own reputation? Bohan suffered a small loss in the morning, which was obviously due to the deliberate omission of the guards of the royal city. Bohan died three or four thousand people in one morning, and he was not a fool. He soon tasted it. Looking at the distant garrison of the king''s city, Bohan swore a few words in his heart.

 Chapter 374

    Bohan''s army is not very effective. Dewey saw that.


    In the afternoon, the guards of Wangcheng finally came out. More than 10000 armour infantry came out, and the tight square shield formed a turtle like formation, which made the bow and arrow of the northwest army useless, so they were driven out of the camp gate by the imperial city guards. The northwest army had no choice but to open the gate and kill the soldiers inside.


    However, how can the quality of the guards in Wangcheng be better than that of the local garrison under Bohan?


    With the most generous military pay, the best food, the most strict training, and the best weapons and armor of the main battle legions.


    What''s more, the morale of the northwest army has been unstable for a long time.


    In an hour, the northwest army tried to rush through the camp gate three times in a row, but they were all beaten back by the guards of the royal city. Almost all the bodies left blocked the camp gate. But the king city guards did not lose much. They still tried to suppress and break through the barracks of the northwest army.


    At this time, the magician in the northwest army made a move.


    More than a dozen magicians floated up from the barracks of the northwest army at the same time, and then two fire magicians worked together to cast an intermediate fire magic. They worked together to make a flamingo. The huge Flamingo came out of the air, and then roared down, rolled up a heat wave, burned the king city guards back and forth, leaving dozens of charred bodies.


    Then several other magicians worked hard to create a wind magic. The storm swept by, countless wind blades cut, hit on the shield array of the king''s city guards, and immediately heard the sound of Ping Ping Ping. The strong wind made the army array of the king''s city guards crooked.


    In desperation. The guards of the Royal City retreated slowly.


    Cheers came from the camp of the northwest army. Seeing my magician show off, they can''t help but hope a little more


    Unfortunately, this hope comes and goes quickly!


    In the barracks of the imperial guards, seven or eight figures immediately floated up and joined the battlefield quickly.


    Du Wei looked at the magicians flying out of the guards of the King City, and his heart jumped!


    Court magician!!


    What a regent. I''m willing to pay.


    Above the sky. It immediately became a place for magicians to fight. Dewey did not move, still standing on his own tower.


    At the moment, his strength has been greatly different. When he got the seed of the power of Bai He Chou in his body, he almost jumped all the difficulties of advancing and groping, and had a powerful template in his body. How fast did he practice?


    This year, his magic power has already been promoted to level 8. But he kept a low profile and didn''t publicize it. And his magician''s identity is: Magic pharmacist. There is no hierarchy.


    With the strength that he is now a "great magician", it''s like watching a child fight when the middle and low-level magicians in the northwest army fight with the court magicians.


    However, the court magician''s strength was slightly higher. Du Wei looked at it for a while and decided that the magician of the northwest army would lose.


    Sure enough. After a while, two fire magicians in the sky, one of whom was summoned by the court magician, hit the mine directly and turned into pieces. The Flamingo of the fire system lost the magic control of the magician and dissipated immediately. And a court magician threw out a magic scroll to make a defensive border for the guards of the Royal City on the ground. Then he cast an intermediate fire magic.


    I saw the ground suddenly vibrated a few times, the ground cracked several huge cracks, under the cracks, the flame suddenly ran out. Another crack spread directly into the camp of the northwest army, which made the northwest army cry for a while.


    There were only seven or eight magicians left in the northwest army. The rest of the magicians, who were willing to fight for the northwest army, floated away quickly. At the same time, they gestured to the court magicians behind to show that they were willing to quit the battlefield.


    The battle of magicians has always been above the battlefield. As long as it is out of the battlefield of the wizard, others usually will not go to kill.


    The northwest army lost in the battle of magicians. The rest of the court magicians were floating in the air, and then they worked together to cast their magic again. For a moment, Dewey felt that the magic elements between heaven and earth had become active, above the sky. There are dark clouds


    Shit. I want to call thunder. Dewey scolded in his heart. But he didn''t mean to do it. Now I sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. I don''t know how idle it is.


    But at this time. All of a sudden, I heard a howling sound from the northwest army!


    The voice is so loud that people can hear it clearly under the dark clouds and thunder!!


    Then he saw a figure flying up into the sky in the northwest military camp. Du Wei could see it clearly from a distance. In the meantime, the figure was naked, covered with blood and hair. He looked up and howled.


    "Sebastian?" Dewey''s surprise was a big one. Then he could not help but scold: "good, you are a lugao! It''s really hard on you to leave your sons behind as cannon fodder! "


    Sebastian tower suddenly jumped to the sky, but his eyes were red, like wild animals. He saw several court magicians who were chanting incantations and gathering magic power in the distance, ready to call thunder... These magicians also had bad luck. In fact, Sebastian tower had lost human nature and reason. At the moment, it was more like wild animals than people.


    Guhuaduoluo also saw that after the wizard was defeated, he had no choice but to work hard. However, he remembered that the young general was very powerful. When he was normal that day, he even dared to pick the golden dragon, which was amazing. Now although he is crazy, as long as he can keep some strength, he can always resist for a while.


    Anyway, Lu Gao doesn''t expect to protect the major general himself. Instead of dying in a cage, let him go to the battlefield and die on the battlefield before he dies!


    As soon as Sebastian got out of the cage, he was furious. But if he is just a beast, he may not fight. Maybe he will fly away after Hula.


    But it happened that these court magicians were wearing red robes!


    As a watchman, every beast is especially sensitive to red! For example, the bullfighter used a piece of red cloth to stir up the bull. This Sebastian looks at a few people in front of him. Still wearing a red robe, how can he stand the beast?


    Roared wildly, opened the arm to flee directly past!


    Those court magicians are not mediocre. It''s a hard truth that they dare not fight close to each other. Seeing this strange man coming out suddenly, the two magicians immediately raised their arms to shake. A wall of fire appeared in the sky, followed by two wind blades. A left and a right shot.


    Unfortunately, Sebastian is already crazy and doesn''t know how to dodge.


    The flame added to his body, burning him to the point of crying and scorching. But he didn''t know how to dodge. He still rushed in. The wind blades on both sides cut his ribs, and almost split him into two!


    Some court magicians were about to breathe a sigh of relief. But suddenly the collective color changed!


    After Sebastian screamed wildly, the skin of the whole body grew up quickly, and the wound healed instantly. The burnt dead skin fell off, and the whole body became intact instantly!


    Where did the court magician see this kind of "instant healing" skill? Even if you drink holy water or use advanced light therapy, it doesn''t make sense so quickly! Such a serious injury, a breathing between all good?!


    But they don''t have time to be surprised. Sebastian is in front of us in a moment! When he was fighting the Golden Dragon alone, he was good at speed. Now he was crazy, but he gave full play to it. He rushed to a court magician, suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed the other person''s head and twisted it


    A cloud of blood dispersed. I saw the poor court magician. His head was like a rotten watermelon, and the body fell straight down. Sebastian didn''t stop. He pounced on another court magician. The magician saw that his companion was killed. Before he could react, the vicious guy had already plunged into his arms.


    With such a force, he almost broke his ribs, but before he could cry for pain, he felt a sharp pain in his neck! Sebastian bit the magician''s neck like a wild animal. His hands and feet entangled the magician''s body like an octopus, but he ate and bit it madly. The magician''s mouth was bleeding, and he had already died. Then he relaxed his mouth and his face was covered with blood, But turned and looked at the other court magicians.


    Those court magicians were terrified. They just thought this guy was a monster, but one of them moved in his heart. Is it a special "Warcraft"??


    The rest of the magicians took action at the same time. Two of them immediately recited a spell and smashed it with a series of binding techniques. Sebastian''s body suddenly tightened, and a series of air cords entangled him in the air. However, a magician with a slightly higher level reached into the air, and a dark air flashed from his hands, Suddenly condensed into a black air gun!


    It''s undead magic?


    In the distance, Du Wei was slightly surprised.


    See this sorcerer angrily a break to drink, the long spear that black spirit''s air condenses, shot toward the Sebastian tower. Sebastian was restrained and couldn''t move. He watched the black spear which condensed the spirit of death shoot on his body and pass through his chest!


    Come on! Above the sky, a blood burst out of Sebastian''s chest. The other court magicians were relieved and thought: hum! Finally killed the monster!


    Unfortunately, this idea has not flashed, but suddenly heard the ear came scream! I saw that the use of undead magic court magician, but has been pasted in front of Sebastian Tower! Sebastian put up a single head, palm a split, immediately put the poor magician two arms are split!!


    The poor magician''s whole body is full of blood, but Sebastian doesn''t stop at all. His hands burst out in a brilliant fight. Under the fierce fight, the poor magician''s whole body was rotten, and he didn''t even die!!


    Other court magicians are really scared! Is this still human?? Hit by the magic head-on, hit through the body, can actually instantly recover? God, is he immortal?! Sebastian didn''t attack again. After he killed three Court magicians, although the "perfect body" helped him to heal instantly, now he has a sharp pain all over his body. Although he has no human wisdom, his instinct of life is still there. Suddenly roared, but turned his body, shot out all the way from a distance... Du Wei saw the whole process from a distance, but was shocked in his heart! Sebastian... He seems to be stronger again! When I was chasing myself, this guy couldn''t fly!! Seeing Sebastian escape from the battlefield on the left, Dewey snorted. He quickly said to the people around him: "close the gate, watch out, don''t fight!" After that, Duwei''s body had already soared up into the sky, and then he quickly chased him in the direction of Sebastian''s escape... As soon as Duwei flew up into the sky, the court magicians behind him immediately felt relieved. Well, the famous tulip Duke in mainland China... He is a famous genius magician! Seeing that Du Wei was flying very fast, it was obvious that his magic power was far above his own, and these court magicians were relieved. However, three of his companions were killed. After all, they were furious and pursued all the way without hesitation.

 Chapter 375

    Dewey has never played since he was promoted to the eighth division. And his magic cultivation is different from other magicians on the mainland. He has the seed of power of White River sorrow, which is figured out regardless of magic and martial arts, plus a special meditation method with star magic. Although this method can''t let him learn the powerful star magic immediately, it can exercise people''s mental power to a great extent. In terms of the total amount of mental power, Dewey may not be as strong as some old magicians, but the purity of his mental power is better than that of ordinary magicians. Even this way of star magic meditation can make his control and cohesion of mental power far stronger than that of ordinary magicians.


    At the present level of Dewey, he has tried in private to condense the spiritual power, which can almost condense into substance! This degree, even as the same level eight Vivian are absolutely unable to do.


    Based on this kind of peculiar mental power and the same kind of magic, Dewey not only has faster and sharper control ability than other magicians of the same level, but also, since he was ridiculed for his special opportunistic "instant" by Baihe Chou at the beginning, he was regarded by Baihe Chou as useless rubbish, which hurt Dewey''s self-esteem.


    After that, in his tireless cultivation, he especially trained the real instant magic. At his current level, he can instantly cast some low-level spells easily.


    After Duwei ran all the way to catch up with him, he would not be foolish to waste his magic to fly. In mid air, he took out an improved version of the broom from the storage ring, which flew faster and loaded more than the previous broom.


    After focusing on Sebastian, Dewey is always hanging behind him... It''s not that he doesn''t want to catch up with him. It''s just that the Sebastian tower flies so fast! Du Wei was also puzzled. He hadn''t seen him for just over a year. Has this guy been practicing magic and martial arts? You know, samurai can''t Fly unless they get to the holy level!


    Duvier is sure that Sebastian has not been promoted to the saint class. If Sebastian has been promoted to the saint class, lugao will not leave him behind as cannon fodder. Moreover, if Sebastian had Saint level strength, he would have killed those intermediate court magicians. Would he still have to run away?


    There was always a distance of more than 100 meters between them. Seeing that he had been flying for half an hour, he was afraid that he would fly out of the battlefield for dozens of miles. At last, Sebastian''s speed slowed down. Suddenly, he heard a roar and fell from the sky. Dewey watched as the guy fell to the ground and continued to run.


    It is also a coincidence that there is a forest ahead. Sebastian went straight in. Dewey was stunned. The woods again?


    When Sebastian chased him, he cheated him into the woods twice and taught him a painful lesson. This time I ran to the woods, but the roles of chasing and being chased have changed.


    Dewey is on the edge of the woods. But did not rush in immediately. He is not a fool. In case this guy hides in the woods and gives himself a sneak attack... After all, he is just a magician. In case he gets close to the sneak attack, he will have to die.


    Dewey pondered for a moment. He immediately took out a black crystal ball from his arms. After a slight smile, he recited the mantra and then made a stroke with two fingers. A black air appeared in the air, and a slowly growing crack flashed in the black air. Then a few skeletons jumped out of the crack, followed by two black death knights with black flames all over them.


    Dewey manipulated these necromancers, let the skeleton soldiers run into the forest to search everywhere, but he manipulated two death Black Knights to follow him closely. This just slowly stepped into the woods.


    This forest is not big, and in the early spring, everything has not yet recovered, the branches and leaves wither, and people can not hide on the bare branches. After entering the forest, Du Wei landed on the ground and searched carefully.


    There was a faint feeling in his heart. There seems to be something wrong with this Sebastian tower, but Dewey never guessed it. This opponent is completely crazy.


    About a hundred steps into the woods, Dewey had already found the footprints on the ground.


    Did this guy lead me in on purpose? Why is the footprint so obvious? He didn''t know. Sebastian is crazy. Where is the consciousness of hiding footprints?


    At this moment, Dewey suddenly felt a movement in his heart! Just now, several skeletons sent into the forest were all related to Du Wei''s mental power. At this moment, his mental power felt immediately. He knew that one of the skeletons had found his target and was killed. He immediately identified the direction and ran down quickly.


    After running to the front left for a while, I saw a big tree behind. Sebastian was squatting on the ground, but with his back to himself, as if holding something. His body squatted and seemed to vibrate gently, his shoulders shrugged.


    Dewey was too careful to get close. He whistled, and immediately the two Black Knights raised their black swords and rushed up.


    Sebastian suddenly surprised, quickly turned back.


    This time, Du Wei carefully and truly saw the appearance of Sebastian, looking at Sebastian''s "savage" appearance, even Du Wei was surprised. When he saw what Sebastian was holding in his hand, he couldn''t help but stay.


    It turns out that Sebastian had a broken skeleton in his hands, but it was a skeleton soldier sent by him. He had been killed by Sebastian for a long time, but this guy seemed to be crazy. He grabbed the skeleton, held it in his hands, but buried his head in the chest and abdomen of the skeleton, gnawing and biting


    It''s just, where does the skeleton have any flesh and blood for him to bite? Sebastian''s mouth was pierced by the hard bone, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and with a few pieces of metal residue, he looked up and saw Dewey, a pair of eyes suddenly flashed violent light, and he showed his teeth and growled at Dewey, hands and feet. Then he pounced.


    Keng!!


    The Black Knights of the dead spirit on both sides have raised their swords and cut them down at the same time. Sebastian raised his arms and blocked the two swords on the left and right. The sword of the Black Knights of the dead spirit is not sharp, but it has corrosive spirit of the dead spirit. Sebastian''s left and right arms were immediately injured after being cut, and the black spirit of the dead spirit cut off his arms, The smoke came out immediately.


    Sebastian let out a cry. However, he ran into the Black Knight of the dead spirit on the left. After all, he still had great strength. Under this collision, the Black Knight of the dead spirit was knocked over by him immediately. Then Sebastian roared and pressed it up, grabbing and beating with both hands. In a moment. He tore the knight apart, and a black gas flashed by, which had been directly decomposed by him.


    Another necromancer, because he is a necromancer, has no fear. But he raised his long sword and rushed to the back of Sebastian tower. He stabbed his sword at the back of Sebastian tower with a pop. The sword goes through the chest. Sebastian raised his head and roared, but suddenly turned around, showing his fierce light. Although his chest was pierced by the sword, the spirit of death quickly eroded his body. Suddenly, large pieces of black carrion appeared on the front and back of his upper body, but he didn''t realize it. He grabbed the sword head on his chest with both hands, but pulled it hard and pulled the Black Knight behind him. Then he smashed his fists on the Black Knight''s head armor and immediately knocked the other side''s head off.


    In the black air, although Sebastian was burned repeatedly, his strong self-healing ability was immediately stimulated, and his rotten flesh fell one after another. The fresh flesh and blood inside grew up quickly.


    It''s a long time to say. It''s just a moment''s work. After he got rid of Dewey''s dead creatures, he seemed to be more and more crazy. He raised his head and yelled at Dewey.


    But Dewey had already taken the opportunity to step back. After Sebastian finished his own necromancer, Dewey had already taken out the arrow of jiduro''s throat. The bow was aimed at Sebastian.


    But Sebastian didn''t seem to recognize Dewey at all. He grabbed the remains of the black knight on the ground with both hands, but sent them to his mouth. After a few big bites, he found that there was no flesh and blood. Then he became angry and yelled at Dewey. He even uttered vague words.


    Du Wei listened to the truth, but he even doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    Because, this Sebastian roars, impressively is: meat! I want to eat meat!!


    Dewey then confirmed that there was something wrong with the current Sebastian tower.


    Looking at the beast like eyes of Sebastian, he could not help but feel a little flustered. The jiduluo arrow in his hand was about to shoot out, but his heart suddenly moved. Instead, he felt it in his arms and took out a piece of horse meat from the magic storage bag.


    This is dry food for the army, and Dewey lost it far away. But Sebastian jumped in the air and took it with both hands. After smelling it, he seemed to be very satisfied. Then he chewed it with a big mouthful. Even Dewey didn''t care.


    Dewey was curious. As soon as he took a step forward, Sebastian immediately raised his head vigilantly and called to Dewey. However, he turned over and turned his back to Dewey. As if he was afraid that Dewey would rob him, he held the horse meat in his arms and began to gnaw it.


    Duvet stood here, looking at Sebastian as if he were a wild dog. Suddenly, he felt pity in his heart.


    Alas... What a hard role the young general of the northwest army used to play, but he is as good as he is now.


    Such a big piece of horse meat, this guy chewed it clean for a moment, but he turned his head and stared at Duwei. His eyes clearly had a fierce light, but he kept looking at Duwei, as if he would come to eat Duwei if there was no more meat to eat.


    Du Wei looked in his eyes and found a piece of horse meat in the magic storage bag in his arms. But this time, he didn''t throw it away. Instead, he grabbed it in his hand and asked, "meat?"


    "Meat!" Sebastian''s body immediately pushed forward a few steps, but his fierce eyes were fixed on the horse meat in Duwei''s hand, and then he climbed forward a few steps on the ground with both hands and feet.


    At this time, there was a cry from the sky: "ah! ad locum! Found it! "


    Then he saw three Court magicians coming down from the sky. They all knew Duwei and nodded to Duwei. One of them said, "Duke tulip. Fortunately, you have caught up with this terrible monster. "


    The talking magician was obviously the leader of the three. After that, he said to his companion, "kill this monster and avenge our companion!"


    The three magicians have taken out their wands at the same time. Around Sebastian tower, the three also took out a magic scroll from their arms. After tearing it up, the magic light flashed around them. Formed a magic defense border.


    Du Wei is a man who knows the goods. Looking at the magic scroll torn by the three people, his eyes lit up immediately: "Yi? Defense magic scroll of Light Department? Good thing. "


    At the moment, Sebastian had no consciousness of human beings. He was just in the form of a wild beast. He watched the three magicians push in, but he seemed to think that the other side wanted to rob him of the horse meat. He bared his teeth and cried to the three.


    However, although he lost his sense, but after all, there is a strong strength. Just based on the instinct of years of hard work, he made an immediate response.


    I saw him bow, like a leopard in general, facing the middle of the wizard on the face of the past. But this time the magician didn''t look frightened and didn''t dodge. Let Sebastian jump in front of him, but the magic light around his body immediately flickered. Sebastian screamed, and his body was bounced out by the magic light. Suddenly he fell on the ground and rolled a few rolls. When he stood up, his face muscles were twisted with pain. He was black, but he was burned by the holy light of the light department.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know this guy and he is very important to me. Will you please give him up to me?" Dewey said.


    "I''m sorry. Duke, he killed three of our companions. We must kill him


    Shit! Court magician is drag, unexpectedly did not hesitate to refuse Du Wei''s request. Du Wei was a little unhappy, but with a sneer, he stepped back two steps.


    He knows the best about Sebastian.


    Look how you three guys killed Sebastian! He''s not even a golden dragon.


    Sebastian rolled a few times on the ground and stood up again. His eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light. Staring at the court magician in the middle.


    The three magicians sang the incantation coldly. When the three magic wands were waving, a six pointed star pattern with a diameter of about 10 meters appeared in the sky. Steady fall from the sky, pressure on the ground, immediately the Sebastian tower shrouded in it.


    Then three people slowly from three positions, at the same time step by step carefully forward. The six pointed star pattern around Sebastian''s body gradually shrinks with the approaching of the three.


    The sebastians were in the magic circle, and they immediately looked miserable.


    Du Wei recognized the power of the magic array. Once it was launched, the air from all directions was squeezed into the middle at the same time. It was as if one person was squeezed by the powerful magic from all directions, which was enough to squeeze a flesh and blood body into a meat cake!


    Sebastian is really not feeling well at the moment. The air around him suddenly shrinks. His body tries to stand up straight, but he can''t do it. Slowly, he can''t bear the pressure and kneels down bit by bit, but still holds the horse meat in his arms with both hands


    Click!


    The ground under his knee, have appeared a slight crack, Sebastian body muscle uplift, trying to resist the oppression of this magic array. Little by little, he burst out fighting colors.


    At first, the three Court magicians were quite confident, but as Sebastian''s face became more and more angry, his fighting spirit gradually changed from red to silver, and at last it seemed as if he was going to show a glimmer of gold


    The three magicians felt the pressure again. They push the magic to the wand. But the six pointed star seemed to be resisted by Sebastian, and could not be shrunk any more.


    Although Sebastian is strong, he has suffered a lot of injuries today. Although his body has recovered, his fighting spirit and strength can''t be supplemented after all. Gradually, his mouth has shed blood. It''s obvious that he tried his best to stimulate fighting spirit, and his internal organs have been injured.


    Finally, he screamed wildly, and suddenly saw that he suddenly turned to one side of his body, and actually made a very strange twist in place!


    Standing in the distance, Dewey suddenly brightened his eyes when he saw the action of Sebastian! With his realm, we can see that under the last squeezing force of the magic array, Sebastian can actually use his fighting spirit to pull the pressure of the magic array, and then rely on the last strange twist of his body to the extreme, pulling away countless squeezing forces in all directions, and finally on such a side. It is really the power of the movement to play to the top! The squeezing force around him immediately lost its accuracy under his traction.


    Boom!


    Most of Sebastian''s body escaped the last blow of the magic array. Countless forces collided with each other, but Sebastian didn''t dodge all of them. His right arm, under the traction of these countless forces, made a few clicks, and it broke into several pieces! Then, under the pressure of countless forces, it turns into a ball of meat mud!!


    But Sebastian, after all, evaded the key point, and finally this life-saving one, in Dewey''s view, actually had some faint understanding of the shadow of the "rules" of power!! One arm turned into mashed meat. In this severe pain, Sebastian didn''t fall down. With a roar, his voice was hoarse, but with endless sorrow, he suddenly jumped in front of the magician in the middle again. Although the magician was surprised, he was not confused. He asked himself that he had magic border defense, and the other side could not hurt himself. But his eyes were at ease. With Sebastian waving his hand, he grasped his heart hard. Suddenly, the magician''s eyes suddenly changed¡° How... How... Maybe... "Puff! The palm of Sebastian''s hand actually penetrated the defense magic border of the magician, and the silver holy light could not stop him! See the palm of Sebastian tower although already blood dripping, but the wound is faintly emitting the black gas of death! Du Wei is a man who knows how to buy goods. When he sees it, his heart jumps wildly: the spirit of death! Hell, this is the spirit of the necromancer!! Sebastian is a warrior. How can he have the spirit of death!? This court magician uses the guardian magic of the light system, but the spirit of death is the natural enemy of any light system magic! Sebastian''s hand, has easily penetrated the defense magic of the light department, directly into the magician''s chest, through the chest!! See only in the palm of Sebastian tower, blood drenched, still faint beat, impressively is caught out of a heart!! The spirit of death? Sebastian, how can he have the spirit of death? Sebastian took back his arm. The court wizard had tilted his head and fell to the ground. The other two court magicians had a look of panic, while Sebastian yelled "meat! Meat! Meat... "But he took the heart to his mouth, and ate the heart of the light magician!! Then, he suddenly stood up straight, raised his head and yelled, and his whole body was filled with a faint white and holy light! Dewey was stunned. Evolution??!!

 Chapter 376

    Du Wei was not the only one who was stunned. The other two court magicians were completely stunned. They just watched their companions being killed. They were stunned for a long time and suddenly gave out a cry of surprise. Their first reaction was to step back quickly. What a joke. They couldn''t even defend the magic barrier to stop this monster. They were killed easily by him. Why don''t they step back quickly? You know, magicians can be the most afraid of melee!


    But Sebastian''s instinct seemed to be much faster than their reaction. Sebastian, who is full of light and magic, looks a little holy at this moment, but his next behavior is far from related to the word "holy".


    With a bow, he suddenly spread out and ran out. The court magician on the left stepped back two steps and was chased by Sebastian. Although Sebastian had only one hand left, the arm of a powerful warrior was far more terrible than any sharp weapon when facing the weak magician.


    A hand knife cut down, pounced, head flying up, blood sprayed on Sebastian''s face, but he actually enjoyed the same tongue licking taste. The court magician on the right has completely collapsed. All his companions died, and he was the only one left. Seeing that Sebastian had turned his head and looked at himself, he suddenly held up his magic wand regardless of everything, and shot several counter attacks that he could do in an instant: fireball.


    After several fireballs flew towards Sebastian tower, the court magician had already gone back and was about to run away.


    Sebastian raised his head and roared, then raised his only hand to the distance. Suddenly waved a few times, under the palm of the hand, a light blade shot out far away, the magician is still desperately flying, the light blade has arrived behind him, impartial shot in his back, bang, directly penetrated his defense magic light. The magician was shocked as if a bird had broken its wings and fell down. When he landed on the ground, he gave a scream and saw that one of his legs had been bent up at a strange angle, obviously breaking his leg bones.


    Du Wei sighed. He didn''t like these court magicians and didn''t help them. And the action of Sebastian is really too fast. The combat effectiveness shown is really amazing. Seeing the magician fall to the ground and scream with his legs in his arms, Sebastian ran away, but he took a few steps. Then he stopped abruptly.


    Du Wei stopped in front of the magician and looked at Sebastian: "Sebastian, you don''t really think I''m transparent, do you? Do you think I''ll look at you like this and kill them all? "


    The sorcerer on the ground trembled in pain and cried in a tearing voice: "Duke... Duke of tulip. Help, help. "


    Dewey also ignored, carefully staring at Sebastian, his hand in his sleeve, one hand buttoned his storage ring, the other hand quietly pinched a dagger.


    Sebastian stares at Dewey for a while, wheezing, but doesn''t seem to attack him. But bent back a few steps, honestly like a beast in general, squatted on the ground.


    Yi?


    Dewey tried to step in, but as soon as he did, Sebastian trembled, sobbed warily, and fixed his eyes on Dewey.


    "You... You really don''t remember anything? Are you completely out of your mind? Sebastian Dewey looks at Sebastian who is not human, not ghost, not ghost. There was a sudden sympathy in my heart for this guy.


    But he was most puzzled. Sebastian now seems to have become a crazy beast, but why... He seems to be afraid of himself?


    Sebastian is under Dewey''s eyes. But as if more and more afraid, the body bit by bit back, at the same time looking around, nervous look, the mouth actually issued a stuttering blunt language.


    "Woods... You... Dewey... Woods, you, Dewey..."


    He said so repeatedly several times, a hand on the ground to grasp a few times, but always dare not.


    His right arm has gone completely, but the blood has already stopped flowing. Visible to the naked eye, under his shoulder, at the broken arm, granulation creeps, even the bones are growing little by little, faster and faster


    This kind of crazy healing ability, let Du Wei heart more and more startled. An idea came to him at once.


    You can''t kill this guy. Take it back and study it carefully!


    "He''s afraid of you." In the back of my head came the voice of Semel.


    Dewey snorted: "nonsense, can''t I see it? But why is he afraid of me? "


    Semel seemed to smile softly: "have you forgotten? The last time you met him, it was in a forest. As a result, he was under your hands, but he had a miserable experience! First of all, you were cheated by you and suffered a lot. At last, you seemed to be possessed by a God. You burst out so strong that you easily beat him to death! I''m afraid he must have been deeply impressed by such a painful lesson. I think he seems to have lost his humanity, but he still remembers to be afraid of you. "


    oh


    Dewey moved in his heart, tried to take two steps, raised one hand, and shook it gently in Sebastian''s face. Sure enough, Sebastian suddenly trembled, like a frightened dog, shrunk into a ball, and bowed his head in fear, whining repeatedly.


    "Duke... Duke big, quick, quick kill it..." the court magician in the back was sucking cold air in pain, holding his legs and pleading to Duwei.


    Duvet snorted and didn''t even look at the guy. These court magicians, just like the sky, ignored their own demands. Now they are drowning dogs, and they come to hold their thighs?


    If not for the sake of Prince Chen. Just now, when Sebastian wanted to kill this guy, Dewey would not stop him.


    Most of his attention was on Sebastian, and he felt for a while in his arms. Unfortunately, this time he didn''t have any horse meat.


    After a little hesitation, Dewey stood up straight, stepped back two steps, took out his wand, and slowly recited a few incantations. It''s a native magic spell. Then he saw a few spikes on the surrounding ground, and the spikes gathered higher and higher. Then Duwei waved his magic wand, and the spikes moved slowly on the ground, and soon surrounded Sebastian tower, forming a cage.


    Sebastian seems to see himself stopped by these spikes, a little nervous, but under the eyes of Dewey. He could jump or dodge, but he seemed very afraid. He just squatted there, but he didn''t dare to move.


    Dewey sighed, then raised his wand and waved it twice. A golden magic light from the wand shot out, around the top of these spikes, immediately give them a layer of gold, and then these spikes seem to have a layer of metal light. Then it spread up so fast that the top was glued together.


    This time, Sebastian finally had a reaction. He jumped twice and reached out with one arm to try to move the thick ground stab. Unfortunately, he couldn''t move it. He seemed to be dissatisfied. He called twice and bumped up. With a bang, he hit the ground and broke the blood. He shook his head hard, but found that there was only a crack in the ground spike, but it didn''t break.


    Dewey stepped back two steps, a little relieved, and then, without stopping, quickly felt it in his arms. But felt out a mass of milky white things. Then he lost it, and pointed his wand. The ball of things immediately unfolded, but it was a spider web!


    This is not an ordinary spider''s web. It''s the web that green Gandalf found in the northern frozen forest. This evil face spider is a high-level Warcraft. Its web is very strong. Even the warrior can cut it with his fighting sword. And this kind of thing is very rare. Even Gandalf, a powerful man, doesn''t want to provoke the powerful Warcraft, the evil faced spider. He only occasionally finds an underground cave of the evil faced spider. After the spider leaves, he breaks the ice rock around the spider''s web and brings it back.


    This green robe Gandalf has also been refined with some special magic potions, which increases the strength of tenacity. At the moment, Dewey directly threw the spider web into it, and then with a magic wand, the spider web was entangled in Sebastian, and the more entangled it was, the tighter it was.


    Although Sebastian was afraid of Dewey, he didn''t dare to resist any more. Finally, he howled a few times and struggled hard. He scratched and bit again and again. His fighting spirit flickered, but he couldn''t break the spider web.


    Finally, Dewey smile, and then quickly covered his nose, and then throw a bottle far away in the past, bang, the bottle fell at the foot of Sebastian tower, broken, a stream of green smoke came out of the bottle, got into Sebastian tower''s nose, he finally shook twice, slowly fell to the ground.


    It''s duvier who picked it up.


    He killed several magicians in one breath. Even though Sebastian lost his humanity, his instinct was still there. If he really worked hard with Dewey, even if Dewey''s strength was much stronger than a year ago, he might not be able to simply clean up Sebastian, let alone catch him so easily.


    But Sebastian seems to be extremely afraid of Dewey, even dare not resist, so he was easily controlled by Dewey.


    Dewey smiles and waves his wand. The spikes around Sebastian''s body soften and separate automatically. Dewey goes in, gently lifts the cobweb wrapped in Sebastian''s body, lifts him up and strides out.


    The court magician on the ground cried, "Duke, your highness, you can''t take him! You just called him Sebastian. He''s Lugo''s son. I have to take him back! And he killed five of our court magicians. Please give him to me... "


    Duwei snorted: "you can''t catch him. Now I catch him. I''ll deal with him naturally. If you want him, it''s easy. I''ll let him go now, and you''ll try to catch him yourself. "


    There was a trace of hatred in the eyes of the court magician. He looked at Duwei discontentedly, as if he was very unwilling.


    Dewey caught the other person''s eye: "why, aren''t you satisfied?"


    The court magician gritted his teeth and said, "your strength is stronger than mine. It''s nothing to respect the strong. However, since he is the son of lugao, I should take him back to the Regent. Duke... "Dewey sighed," it''s a pity... I didn''t want to kill you. " All of a sudden, he stepped up and came down in the evening. The dagger hidden in his sleeve had penetrated into the magician''s heart. The magician gave a short cry, rolled his Adam''s apple twice, and stared at Dewey. Du Wei pulled out the dagger, wiped it on his sleeve twice, looked into each other''s eyes, and said faintly: "I''m not afraid that you will go back to tell. Even if the Regent knew that Sebastian was in my hands, he would have no opinion of me. Just, I saw the hate in your eyes, today I prevent you from revenge, you must hate me in your heart, I don''t want to keep you such a wizard enemy. And... I think you''re upset. Do you know why? If you can''t do it yourself, forget it. But you are not good at it, and you are so arrogant, that is to say, you are going to kill yourself. " With that, Dewey pushed the magician''s body to the ground. Deep in his head, Semel sighed, "I didn''t expect you to kill him." Dewey shook his head: "you can''t do without killing. Sebastian must not fall into other people''s hands. He knows too much about Daxueshan! Even he knows a lot of my secrets. "

 Chapter 377

    After looking around carefully for a while, Dewey burned all the corpses on the ground with a fire. Then he took out some magic potions and threw them into the fire. Suddenly, a green flame came out, burning the remains of the corpses to the last.


    After removing all the footprints and traces left on the surrounding ground, Dewey applied a stealth method and took Sebastian back.


    At the moment, on the battlefield, both sides did not have the help of the magician, and turned into pure fighting strength. The imperial city guards were the elite of the Empire. The morale of the northwest army was falling again and again, and they could not resist any more.


    The gate of the camp has been broken down. Although the officers of the northwest army tried their best to supervise the battle and roar, and killed some soldiers who were afraid of fighting on the spot, they still could not stimulate the fighting spirit of the soldiers. As a group of soldiers of the imperial guards rushed into the gate of the camp, they immediately formed a circle, nailed there, and then the imperial guards kept killing them. The northwest army was unable to plug the gap, and the gap was expanding rapidly.


    Guhuadoro tried his best. He even rushed to the front line himself, with a team of his most loyal guards, trying to get back to the barracks. However, although he tried his best, most of his soldiers kept on retreating.


    At this time, the general of the imperial guards also noticed the opportunity, and immediately sent an order. Thousands of soldiers of the imperial guards at the same time yelled at the back: "surrender!! Surrender to avoid death! "


    This voice is neat and unified, and clearly spread all over the battlefield. When the soldiers of the northwest army, who were already demoralized, heard this voice, where did they have the heart to work hard? Immediately, hundreds of people fell on their knees, threw away their weapons and knelt there with their heads in their arms.


    Guhuaduoluo see heart angry, but rushed to the side of a kneeling on the ground in front of the soldiers. Roar: "get up, dare to surrender, cut!"


    As he said this, he took up his sword and cut off the soldier''s head. Then he killed the northwest army in three or five surrender areas around him. But at this time, how hard did he try. We can''t resist the momentum of surrender.


    Many of the capitulating northwest soldiers, seeing guhuadoro''s crazy appearance, were scared away. Some even took up arms and faced their former commander.


    Several of guhuadoro''s own soldiers saw that the situation was over. They rushed over, grabbed guhuadoro and dragged him back.


    At this time. The guards of the royal city rushed to the camp of the northwest army, and the soldiers in the front of the northwest army surrendered one after another, but there were still some people behind them resisting. Guhuadoro was dragged all the way to the barracks by several of his own guards. He was pulled to the rear camp. One of his guards had already brought a good horse. Then several people knelt on the ground at the same time and begged: "general! Let''s go now, please. There''s still a chance. Later, it''s too late! "


    Guhuaduoluo said: "don''t say it. I''m entrusted by the commander. I can only repay him with my death. I won''t go! If you want to die, you will die here! "


    But a few Pro guards knelt on the ground, hugged his legs and didn''t let him rush forward. He dragged him to mount the horse. Although guhuadoro was grateful for the loyalty of his bodyguard, he insisted: "don''t say more! It''s a man''s. come up with me and kill more enemies! "


    Several guards suddenly rushed up and snatched guhuadoro''s sword. One of them had already got behind him, raised the hilt of the sword and smashed it on the back of guhuadoro''s head. Guhuadoro snorted. Looking back at the pro guard, he fainted. The bodyguard took guhuadoro to the horse and tied him to the horse with a rope. "I''ll find a way to take you out, brothers. Goodbye in the next life!" he said


    With that, he turned over and jumped up, and ran out towards the back of the camp.


    At the moment, the northwest army has completely collapsed. The guards of the Royal City have rushed into the camp and killed the northwest army everywhere. There are shouting and killing voices everywhere. More and more northwest army have lost their hope and thrown their weapons and knelt down to surrender.


    These pro guards looked at each other and said, "brothers, it''s time to be loyal to the adults!"


    With that, they took up their swords and gave a shout. At the same time, they rushed to a large number of guards of the Royal City in the distance


    At this time, outside the camp of the northwest army, the cavalry of the storm corps had rushed over, but the leader of the cavalry ran around the camp and came to the main gate of the camp, but he was almost angry.


    "These bastard guards, what the hell are you fighting!"


    The Stormtrooper''s anger is justified.


    It is reasonable to say that the king''s city guards are infantry. They are responsible for opening the gap in each other''s barracks, and then they should let the cavalry of the most powerful storm regiment rush in. As long as a large number of cavalry rush in and fight back and forth once, it will be enough to make the enemy collapse.


    However, the local general of the imperial city''s guards seemed to have made up his mind to fight for success. Without waiting for the cavalry of the storm corps to rush in, he had already waved his hand, and his guards'' infantry went directly to the barracks.


    As a result, although the king''s city guards pressed in wave by wave and defeated the northwest army, they blocked up the camp gate, which made the cavalry of the storm army just stare at them. They made the cavalry commander scold and roar, and let people blow the horn again and again.


    At this time, the general of the imperial city guards seemed to be deaf. He ignored these and urged his people to rush in and let the cavalry go around outside. It''s clear that this is the act of seizing credit. I think this guy, in the morning, stood still in the face of the defeat of governor Bohan''s army, and did not send troops to support him. Now he deliberately ignored the cavalry and blocked the barracks, seizing credit by himself


    Far away, Andrea rode on his horse and saw the situation on the battlefield very clearly. He was so angry that he grabbed his helmet and smashed it on the ground, scolding: "damn guards! Shit! What the hell is this! I will sue you! I''m accusing you of violating military orders! The military plane was delayed in the report!! I''m going to sue you and ruin your fortune! "


    His deputy was stunned to see his commander-in-chief become so angry. But he heard Andrea scold: "send someone up to tell alean if he is an idiot! If others block up the camp gate, won''t you attack from the side


    The horse rushes up, and alean, the leader of the charging cavalry in front, hears the command, and scolds him in his heart: attack from the side? Don''t you see the trench!


    However, he did not dare to disobey his general''s orders. Seeing that the guards of the imperial city had rushed into the camp of the northwest army like a tide, he hesitated for a while. I''m afraid he didn''t even have enough soup to drink. We can only take people and horses around to the flank and order the cavalry in front to rush up first. All the cavalry in front take off their helmets and throw them into the ditch.


    Hundreds of cavalry helmets filled a trench, and finally someone rushed in, cut down the fence, and then rushed in. But in the chaos, 70 or 80 cavalry in front of the storm corps were killed by bows and arrows. Fortunately, the northwest army itself has been in a mess for a long time. This doesn''t do more damage to the stormtroopers.


    The cavalry commander of the storm Corps was so angry that the work of filling the trench was done by infantry! Precious cavalry, how can you do such a thing? It''s a waste of cavalry life!!


    Finally, after leaving dozens of bodies behind. Storm Corps cavalry also rushed into the northwest army camp, from the side of the ruthless inserted in.


    At this point, the last glimmer of hope of the northwest army was completely destroyed!


    The cry continued until the sun was about to set, and finally stopped intermittently. A large number of Northwest soldiers. Finally, they all laid down their weapons and knelt down to surrender. At this time, another thing happened on the battlefield... Some red eyed officers of the imperial city guards rushed up with people, even those who had already surrendered to the northwest army. They watched each other kneel on the ground, but still rushed to the sword. Cut off your head.


    Such a crazy move, but instead inspired the northwest army''s last fighting spirit, damn it! Surrender and kill? Since surrender is also death, it''s better to fight for it!!


    As a result, there was a small commotion on the battlefield. Fortunately, the cavalry of the storm regiment charged back and forth and defeated the resistance, but the northwest army did not regain its resistance.


    But this incident, after the war, caused a great disturbance!


    When the sun goes down. The battle is over. Northwest army camp. There were no more shouts, teams of surrender soldiers. They lost their weapons, took off their armor, put their heads in their hands, and went out of the barracks in line. They stood in line on the wild, surrounded by the cavalry of the storm corps with spears.


    This is because the surrender officers of the northwest army said that they did not believe in the guards of the royal city. They even killed the prisoners of war. Such a move caused their panic, so they expressed their willingness to surrender only to the storm Corps.


    In the eyes of the officers and men of the storm corps, those guards of the King City are just a group of crazy bastards. After rushing into the barracks, the first thing these guards did was to occupy the ordnance logistics camp of the northwest army. Then separate out a few teams and come to the place to kill the head.


    If it wasn''t for the killing of prisoners caused by them, I''m afraid the battle would have ended an hour earlier.


    After the war, these Wang Cheng guards did not even clean the battlefield. Bohan''s men clean the battlefield and carry the bodies. And these soldiers of the imperial city guards, with their heads cut off, retreated without paying any attention. We have emptied the ordnance logistics camp of the "captured" Northwest army!


    Trucks of ordnance materials were all moved to the camp of the guards in the king''s city. General Andrea and governor Bohan, who had heard the news, knew it too late. They were both half angry.


    On the battlefield, nearly 50000 northwest soldiers died, nearly 18000 died, and the rest surrendered.


    General Andre of the storm corps, however, immediately sent a letter to the camp of the guards in the king''s city, severely criticizing the behavior of the general of the guards. Governor Bohan was also dissatisfied. Then they left their troops to clean up the battlefield, count the casualties, and so on. Then they took some people and went to the city to see Dewey.


    After all, here, at a level. Du Wei''s position and rank are the highest. They both hope that only Du Wei can give them justice.


    In this battle, Dewey ran out to chase Sebastian. When he came back, the battle was almost over. Dewey quietly put Sebastian in his residence in the city, and then went back to the wall to watch the war. At his command, he ordered nearly 20000 new soldiers to go up to the wall. Watch the battle.


    Such a close-up view of such a fierce war can also make these recruits feel the cruelty and blood of the war, and make them feel the atmosphere of the war. Du Wei, of course, also saw the king''s city guard''s behavior of seizing merit clearly. He also had some words in his heart, but his face didn''t show it. Later, general Andrea and governor Bohan came to see Dewey in the city. In his presence, governor Bohan was restrained. After all, he was born as a civil servant, and he spoke in a proper way. He only expressed his dissatisfaction vaguely. Andrea doesn''t care. He''s a general. He''s straight and quick. In front of Du Wei''s face, he lamented today''s events, mixed with some rude remarks from northerners, and finally exclaimed: "Duke, I have never seen such a war in my life! A pre negotiated battle plan. He''s totally ignoring himself! I only know that my own people are going to rush up to get the credit! Damn, where did you fight like that? The infantry rushed in front of us and blocked the gate to keep our cavalry out!! Lao Tzu sent someone to urge him, and he ignored him on purpose!! In the end, the northwest army surrendered, and his men also killed the prisoners! As a result, the northwest army, which had already surrendered, took up arms to resist again, and many of us died in vain! Where the hell did this bastard come from! I will sue him!! Sue him to death! " Dewey sighed. He comforted them for a few words, and then said slowly, "well, you don''t have to worry about it. General alpai is the commander of the guards of the royal city. I think he will come to the city later. I''ll see you then." But the three waited for a long time, and it was completely dark. General alpai of the guards of the royal city. But they didn''t come to the city to meet Dewey! By right. Dewey was the highest ranking figure in the war, and he was also the landlord here. How to say that when the battle is over, the general of the guards of his royal city always comes to the city to meet Duwei. But the result of the three people wait until dark, just wait for Wang Cheng guards sent a letter. This is an official document. Dewey opened it and looked down. In this official document, there was no politeness at all, but only a kind of business tone was used to report the "results" of this battle to the top official Du Wei¡° Duke tulip, the results of this battle are as follows: 3622 soldiers were injured and 1400 wounded. If you kill 16400 enemy heads, it''s impossible to capture them. Captured enemy materials, more than 7000 standard swords, more than 4000 armor and shields, and no grain and grass... "Dewey saw this, and stood beside him to read the official document. Andrea burst out and scolded:" this bastard! More than 16000? I''ll fuck you!! At least half of these enemies were killed by my men! My men told me that these guards were extremely despicable. On the battlefield, many of them deliberately pulled up the bodies of the enemies killed by our cavalry and beheaded them! I know they are used to lead the way!! ha-ha! People from other places can chop and kill more than 16000 northwest soldiers! It''s a joke!! And captured enemy supplies! Are those things where he captured them! It''s their fight that''s over, while our people don''t respond. They emptied the military vehicles in the northwest army''s camp first! " Du Wei''s face was not good-looking, and the last few words of this document completely angered Du Wei! " The number of casualties in our department has been reported. Please report to tulip for pension. In addition, please replenish half a month''s share of grain and grass in the headquarters camp. " You still want food from me? Dewey snorted twice, then put the letter on the table. He didn''t get angry either. He just took a deep breath and called his own soldiers. He said faintly, "send someone out of the city immediately. Go to the camp of the guards in the king''s city to see general arpai. Then he said," I''ll invite him to the city to discuss things. " When Du Wei said the word "please", he deliberately accentuated his tone, with a gloomy smile on his face. Governor Bohan, who had more contacts with Dewey in the northwest, saw the smile on Dewey''s face and knew that the tulip Duke was really on fire. Du Wei turned and sat down on the chair. His face seemed very calm, but he thought to himself... Why is this general alpai sacred? It''s a drag!

 Chapter 378

    Of course, duvet could not have known the origin of general alpai, the commander of the Fourth Infantry Division of the royal guards.


    How could duvet, the commander-in-chief of the friendly army, not know who it was in such a great war concerning the fate of the Empire? However, Duwei did not expect that this alpai would dare to make such an extraordinary move.


    According to the information in Duwei''s hands, general alpai is still quite young. As a senior Imperial officer with the rank of general, he came from an ancient family with a long history in the south of the Empire. This family also has some ties with the royal family... But this is not unusual.


    And he''s a new man in the imperial army. Because of the coup of the imperial capital more than two years ago, the imperial city guards were reorganized on a large scale after the coup. The original second division guarding the imperial capital was abolished because of its collective participation in the coup Rebellion (of course, more than 4000 officers and soldiers fell into Dewey''s pocket later).


    After a large-scale reorganization, the current fourth division was made up of 5000 veterans of the imperial city guards, thousands of elite reserves drawn from various places, and 10000 soldiers drawn from the southern army. It is worth mentioning that Du Wei got the news that the Fourth Infantry Division of the royal city guards had 500 royal guards specially assigned to alpai by Prince Chen.


    It is at least an obvious sign that the Regent can give 500 royal guards: the background of this alpai is not simple.


    General alpai, now 31, is a standard young officer. He was born into a rich family, but his family has never had a deep foundation in the military. Dewey only roughly understood that this general alpai, more than two years ago, was just a province in the south. A deputy commander of a local garrison. In just over two years, taking advantage of the coup, Prince Chen needed to reorganize the army on a large scale in order to strengthen his control over the army. Among them, he had to select and upgrade a group of young soldiers. According to the military''s resume, when general arpai was the commander of the local garrison in the south, he managed the local public security very well. At the same time, local order was stabilized, and some military contributions were made to suppress bandits.


    Suppressing bandits


    Dewey laughs at the word. This kind of excuse, but outsiders can, but Duwei himself was born in Wuxun family, his father was once the No. 2 big man in the military. Does Dewey know the inside?


    Generally speaking, all officers with family background. In the local army, it''s just gilding. As long as you spend two or three years in the local area, accumulate some military experience and qualifications, and then, under the operation of family relations, you can add the vague concept of "meritorious suppression of bandits" to your resume.


    What is suppressing bandits? It''s ridiculous. The South was the richest part of the Empire. Where are so many bandits?


    If it is the northern storm corps, they are responsible for inspecting the frozen forest and hunting Warcraft every year, and often have small-scale battles with mercenary regiments and private armed hunting teams of some families who enter the frozen forest to poach. These can barely be counted as military contributions.


    But suppressing bandits in the South can make people laugh. There is no room for large-scale bandits to survive in the fertile and peaceful South. The so-called "suppression of bandits" is mostly boastful. Sometimes, the arrest of one or two thief gangs can be described in the report as an exaggerated military contribution to pacify the bandit rebellion on one side.


    Of course, this alpai can be built in just over two years. From a commander to a general, in addition to his family background and these so-called "bandit suppression" military achievements, he met the best opportunity!


    After the coup d''etat in the imperial capital, the imperial city guards, the first main battle army of the Empire, went through large-scale reorganization and cleansing. In order to strengthen his control over the army, Prince Chen naturally did not use the proud old men in the army, but chose a group of young men, because they were young people. The foundation is not deep. It''s also easier to control. And this alpai is one of the beneficiaries.


    From a commander to a general. It took him just over two years. And it''s still in the imperial landlord''s army, the king''s city guards!


    However, Dewey himself is also the type of person who has been promoted with terrible speed. If we say "young people", then Dewey himself can be regarded as the biggest "young people" in the Empire. Now I come across the same typical young faction. Originally, if this guy was smarter, he should try to be more respectful to himself. After all, in this northwest war, although Dewey was not explicitly appointed as commander-in-chief, Dewey''s position is the highest among the commanders of several armies on the battlefield. With emotion and reason, this alpai should also show a little respect to Dewey.


    However, it happened that Du Wei had expected it!


    In the presence of Andrea and governor Bohan, Dewey sent out to the garrison of the king''s city guards outside the city to "invite" the general arpai into the city. As a result, the people who were sent back soon came back. One of them came back with an answer from general arpai.


    "I''ve admired the Duke for a long time, but during the war, the military was busy. I''m sorry I can''t be invited."


    The answer came back, and Andrea and Bohan were stunned. Alpai, how brave!


    But Dewey''s face was silent, and then he just nodded and sneered.


    Hum, this reply clearly means: you are not my boss, you have no power to order me to see you, you can only invite, but I have no time to accept your invitation!


    For the sake of this, this alpai is really horizontal enough.


    Dewey is not a reckless man, with his current status and status in the Empire. If this guy dares to put on such airs to himself, he must have something to rely on.


    "What a big shelf!" It''s Andrea who is angry. He suffered extra losses because of the action of the king''s city guards today. Naturally, his heart is filled with anger. Moreover, he has great respect for Dewey in his heart. Seeing that this guy didn''t even give Dewey face, he said angrily: "hum! But it''s just a small division commander. How can he be so proud? Your highness, you wait. I''ll take people to the guard camp and tie this guy up! "


    He was a hot tempered man and strode out at once, but Dewey laughed. He walked two steps quickly, stopped Andre, comforted the two armies, held him, and then said, "forget it, after all, he is not a subordinate controlled by me, and it''s reasonable not to obey my orders."


    Next to him, governor Bohan sighed. His eyes were a little complicated. He bowed to Dewey and said slowly, "Your Highness, since that''s the case, I can only swallow it. Alas... "


    Dewey knew what Bohan was worried about. After the settlement of the northwest army. The governor''s land of nurin has no value for its continued existence. Besides, he is not the legitimate group of Prince Chen. Without the northwest army, he will lose power. Even if Prince Chen is a more famous monarch, he won''t cut his official position directly. However, it is also expected that he should be transferred from the position of governor and be given a vacant position.


    This time, the guards of the king''s city failed to save their lives on the battlefield. Seeing Bohan''s army damaged, they did not move. Bohan worried that it might be the meaning of the imperial capital and weaken his own strength.


    Ridiculous... I don''t have the mind to rebel. What''s the point of weakening my troops? All 200000 people in Lu highland have been leveled. How many troops do I have?


    "But Andrea couldn''t help looking at Dewey: "did you swallow that breath? You can bear it, I can''t bear it! The dead and wounded are all the same. Why are they all taken away by the guards of the king''s city? Decapitation more than 10000? I''m going to hell with alpai!! I''ve seen it before. It''s the first time I''ve seen it so shameless! "


    Du Wei smirked, but said lightly: "general Andre, you are wrong... General alpai just sent me the document asking for merit... Whether to approve it or not has not been decided yet! Let''s talk about it. Did you forget? I''m not the commander in chief of this war. I''m not qualified to decide on this military document. It should also be sent to the imperial headquarters. Only in this way can we come to a conclusion! He, alpai, can write a merit list. Can''t you? Can he write 10000? Can''t you write 20000? "


    Dewey''s remark stunned Andrea for a moment. To tell you the truth, general Andrea was a strict soldier and believed in chivalry. He had never seen this kind of false report in the army, but he had never done it himself in the beginning. What''s more, it''s so blatantly false?


    "Well, I''m afraid not, your highness. The total number of people killed in the northwest army is less than 20000... If I report that. "


    Du Wei snorted: "he does the first grade, you do the fifteenth grade, what are you afraid of? Can''t you write? Also, you write beheading 20000... Well, how many people did we capture today in the first World War? 30000? So, thirty thousand prisoners, divide the Stormtrooper and governor Bohan. When you are seven or three, write about twenty thousand captured by the storm corps and ten thousand captured by governor Bohan


    Points?


    Andrea was secretly amused. He had never heard that military contributions were "distributed" in this way.


    However, Dewey had already turned around, picked up his pen, brushed it and wrote a merit list. Asked Andrea to sign his name, Andrea hesitated for a moment, thinking of the behavior of the imperial city guards on the battlefield today. In addition, Duwei deliberately said: "the soldiers are dead and wounded, don''t general Andrea want to ask for more pension for them?"


    This made Andrea make up his mind. I wrote down my name on this application form. But Bohan looked at Du Wei and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it and wrote down his name.


    Finally, Dewey signed at the end of the thing.


    "Let''s send this to the imperial capital quickly! Hum, at that time, you can go to the headquarters to fight a lawsuit at most! The signature of the three of us is more important than that of alpai! Although it''s a bit excessive, it''s just that he provoked us first. No wonder we did


    Andrea was a straight hearted man and then left. But Bohan stayed, and seemed to have something to say to Dewey.


    "Your Highness." After seeing Andrea off, Bohan walked slowly over, closed the door, turned and looked at Dewey. Slightly worried: "I''m afraid it''s not right for you to do this."


    Du Wei faint smile: "what''s wrong?"


    "That alpai, since he dares to do such a thing, must rely on something. It''s certainly not a fool to be the commander of the division and regiment of the imperial city guards. There must be some reasons why he dares to go so far, and.... "


    Dewey sighed, "governor Bohan. You and I have been in the Northwest for more than two years. How can we have some friendship? There is no one else here. Just tell me straight away. "


    Bohan said with a bitter smile: "although I am angry, it''s not unusual that he doesn''t help alpai today. He dares to do so in the battlefield, mostly because of the emperor''s intention. In this case, I''m afraid that the order to resign will come down in a month at most. "


    Dewey nodded. Everyone knew it, and there was no need to say more about it.


    "But this alpai... Archduke. If you think about it, he dares to do so, for fear that there is someone behind him supporting his waist. As you are now, even the Regent will give you some face. Who would be so arrogant in front of you? What''s more, I''ve never heard of this kind of thing in the army. It''s rare for me to do it so openly and openly. I''m afraid... He was instructed to do so, and dare to play such a trick under your eyes. I''m afraid the people behind him are of great weight... "


    Dewey laughed: "governor Bohan, I said, you can tell me straight. Don''t beat around the bush like that. I know what you mean. Are you worried that Wang Cheng''s guards dare to do this? Is that what the Regent means? "


    "Isn''t it?" Bohan gave a slight smile. Looking into Dewey''s eyes: "Dewey. It''s a friendship between you and me. I''m going to leave the northwest anyway. Before I leave, I have a few words of advice for you. Since ancient times, you have to remember the truth of supporting the army. Once upon a time, you supported 100000 troops in the northwest, military and political power in hand, and made so many great contributions. However, because of the threat of the northwest army, the Empire naturally tolerated you in order to rely on you to contain the northwest army. But now the northwest army is gone. Although such things may not fall on you, the central government has never allowed local governments to have too much strength. Otherwise, they would not worry about the appearance of a Second Northwest army, Lu Gao? You are now supporting 100000 troops, and there is a huge popularity in the northwest. I''m afraid... "


    After a pause, he said slowly: "originally, in this war, you are the most powerful and in the highest position. You should be appointed as a commander in chief. But the Regent is so clever, but he deliberately missed this point. He just gave you the name of overall planning, but he didn''t mention the position of commander in chief. Is it unintentional? The royal city guards have always been the most trusted and trusted army of the central government. It''s not the central government''s intention that the guards of the king''s city are fighting for meritorious service this time. They connive at their most trusted guards to fight for meritorious service. When they finally reward them, we will naturally get less credit. I''m afraid it means to suppress you. "


    After that, Bohan did not stop. He nodded to Dewey. "That''s all I have to say. In other places, you have a sense of propriety. I won''t say more."


    Then Bohan left, leaving duvet alone in the room.


    After a long time, Du Wei sighed, looked at the ceiling, and said to himself, "Bohan, Bohan, you said two points are good, but there is a third one... The Regent, when he did this, made it clear that he wanted to cultivate this alpai well! What does Prince Chen want to do? By suppressing the northwest army and making a great contribution to this alpai, can we hold him up? Is it for the war in the next two years?


    After a while, Philip came to Dewey, looked at Dewey thinking alone, and asked a few questions. As for his most effective staff member, Dewey did not hide it, so he said it. Philip said with a smile, "Your Highness, this is very clear. I''m afraid that the Regent deliberately cultivated this alpai to make him a new rich man. "


    Dewey nodded: "just like when I was flattered?"


    "That''s nature." Philip thought for a moment: "my Lord, in just three years, you will become the Duke of the Empire, master the military and political power, and become rich and powerful. These, of course, have your own efforts and wisdom in it, you can talk about the root cause. Or with the support and trust of the Regent. And now, the northwest army is down, and you... To tell you the truth, Duchess, your strength is very strong. Throughout the history of the Empire, at any time, if there is a person who can have such strong strength as you, even those marshals who hold great power in the history of the Empire. I''m afraid that the military power will be reduced immediately, and then it will be elevated. In this way, the monarch can rest assured! But now, the Regent still depends on you to work for him. If you can''t cut your strength, you can only hold one more person to contain you! If you are the only upstart in the Empire. For a long time, I''m afraid you will affect the status of the royal family. It''s a means of balance to bring out a new upstart. It''s nothing new. I''m afraid the origin of this alpai is not simple. Hum... Don''t forget, my Lord. The new chief of the local army, the "whip of Thor", has not yet been appointed! Now, I''m afraid it''s probably this alpai. By virtue of the military achievements of pacifying the northwest army and the intentional cultivation of the Regent. Who can object to the appointment of him as the commander of Raytheon''s whip? "


    After a pause, Philip looked at Dewey''s calm expression and frowned: "Sir, it seems that you understand these principles yourself... But why did you deliberately ask general Andrey and governor Bohan to write the official document asking for credit..."


    "I did it on purpose." Du Wei smiles: "who doesn''t know my temperament in the imperial capital? If alpai is so arrogant in front of me, if I don''t respond, I''m afraid it will make some people with ulterior motives oversensitive. It''s reasonable to make such a fuss on purpose. Well... Just. I''m afraid we won''t be able to compete with the alpai for this document


    "That''s for sure. If the Regent really intends to cultivate this guy, then this military merit will surely fall on him."


    Philip looked into Dewey''s eyes and said with a low smile, "you''re right, my Lord." He said slowly: "now that we have guessed that alpaye is the new rich that the Regent is going to win, then you deliberately make such a fuss, that is to show everyone a signal: you and alpaye are not in a good relationship! Just imagine. If you and general alpai. Two upstarts, if the relationship is too harmonious. I''m afraid the Regent''s heart will be upset. "


    Dewey blinked, looked at Philip, and then patted him on the shoulder: "well, you can write another official letter for me, accusing the army of the king city guards general arpai of conniving soldiers to kill prisoners of war, which nearly caused chaos. The wording is more severe. After writing it, you can sign it for me and send it to the imperial capital. Since it''s acting, it''s better to be real. "


    After staying outside the city for a day, the guards immediately set out. Before they left, they sent people to the city to ask for supplies from Du Wei. Du Wei waved his pen and ordered him to give only half of what he wanted. The local people of the imperial guards seemed to know that they were wrong, and they moved the military supplies without saying a word. And that general alpai, from beginning to end, didn''t come to see Dewey. It''s very rude.


    But Dewey didn''t seem angry. Because Philip said to him: I''m afraid this alpai is also a smart man. The more he behaves disharmony with himself, the more the Regent will praise him! If he shows too much respect and intimacy to himself now, I''m afraid the Regent will immediately change his mind to flatter others. Hold him up is to balance their own strength, if he and himself go too close, is stupid!


    Duwei didn''t care about him after the guards of the royal city started.


    Finally, on this day, Dewey received a news that he had been waiting for many days!


    Rodriguez is back!


    The silver night sword Saint came back alone, and his face was not very good. After coming back, Rodriguez brought a not too good news to Dewey


    On that day, when the cavalry under lugao was annihilated, the two Paladins were responsible for killing lugao on the battlefield. Although lugao was also very strong, he was not strong enough to reach the abnormal state of Bai He Chou after all. Under the attack of two paladins, he could only go away and lose.


    And Lu Gao was really decisive. Seeing that his army had been defeated, he didn''t turn around and run back to find guhuadoro. He made a decisive decision, abandoned his defeated army and fled to the West alone!! Anyway, it has been defeated. The defeat of the cavalry has made the whole battle plan of other places fail. It is meaningless to go back and join guhuadoro. So lugao fled West. Under the close pursuit of Rodriguez and Hussein, the three went all the way west, fighting and running, across the whole province of Desa, and finally even across Loulan City, directly into the northwest corridor!


    Lu Gao is also a strong man of his generation. He is also a master of both frost fighting spirit and big snow mountain witchcraft. Under the pursuit of the two paladins, they were able to support so many days.


    Finally, the three went all the way out of the northwest corridor. If you enter the desert outside kilimaro mountain, if you continue to run, you will enter the northwest prairie after crossing the desert. And at this time, finally, Rodriguez and Hussein catch up with Rugao!


    Three Saint level strongmen fight in the desert, but in the scuffle, Hussein stabs Rugao. He also cut off the thumb of lugao''s right hand on the spot. Lugao tried his best when he was seriously injured, and also cut Hussein. Hussein got a sword in his back, which nearly cut off the paladin''s back.


    Lugao took the opportunity to escape. Hussein was unable to chase after his serious injury, while Rodriguez could only bring Hussein back. First, he sent Hussein directly to Loulan city to recuperate, and Rodriguez came back alone.


    "Hussein''s injury is not a big problem, but I''m afraid it will take a long time. As for Lugo... This guy is really cunning. And his frost fighting spirit is very strong. The two of us worked together to stop him. He was pierced by Hussein''s sword in his right chest, and finally cut off his right thumb. Even if he is well injured, his strength will be reduced in the short term. It''s just a pity that he ran away at last... "


    Dewey nodded: "well, I see. In fact, I should have thought for a long time that this guy, Lu Gao, should be called "Chishui cut off". His greatest enemy in his life is Bai He Chou. I''m afraid that this time he tried to lead his troops to the West and wanted to enter the grassland. He also wanted to rely on his 70000 cavalry to make waves on the grassland. Most of his final goal was snow mountain. Now he ran back to the grassland alone. With his temperament, he would never give up revenge. I''m afraid it will be dormant in the dark for a while in the short term. But after all, the grassland is the site of Bai He Chou. You and I all know the ability of Bai He Chou. There are worries about the White River. Lugao may not be able to survive. "


    Du Wei''s heart, though also deeply regret. After all, Lu Gao was released. If this guy secretly seeks revenge on himself. I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble with his ability to do things like assassination! Although I''m quite strong now, and I have many experts around me, but after all, I have relatives, friends and fiancee. If Lu Gao attacks those people, it''s impossible to prevent them... It''s a headache.


    But looking at Rodriguez''s pale face, Dewey also knows that he can''t blame him. After all, he and Hussein have tried their best. Lu Gao is a disciple of the former king of witchcraft and the younger martial brother of Bai He Chou. I''m afraid his strength is still above Rodriguez''s teacher''s blue ocean.


    After Rodriguez was asked to go down for a rest, Dewey frowned and thought for a long time. After thinking for a long time, he sighed and asked someone to send a secret letter to Saladin on the grassland and tell him to pay more attention. Besides, Dewey had no other way to think about it.


    It''s not good news, but Dewey is still in the mood. After all, he still has a lot to do.


    All the captured cavalry of the northwest army had been handed over to Longbottom to take his men to reorganize. The official document of asking for credit has been reported for a long time.


    And there''s another important thing that''s on Dewey''s mind.


    Sebastian!


    This guy, who has become a beast, has been banned by Dewey with a magic and locked up in his own residence in the city since he was captured by Dewey.


    In recent days, Dewey tried several ways, but failed to wake up Sebastian. This poor guy has lost all his memory and completely turned into a wild animal without wisdom. Only he left, I''m afraid he was so afraid of himself.


    But even so, Sebastian''s strength still surprised duvet. Especially after killing those court magicians, Sebastian seems to have evolved immediately. Originally, he was only good at fighting against frost, but now he has a little bit of magic wave of light and dark!


    What''s more, Dewey is very curious about his strange physical quality.


    In recent days, Dewey has taken the time to do some research. He even took some blood from Sebastian to study. Dewey has already made a simple microscope to study the blood of Sebastian according to his previous knowledge. It''s a pity that Dewey''s original knowledge in this field was almost blank, and he didn''t come up with any results.


    But one day, he had a whim. He asked people to bring two dogs and take out a little of the blood of Sebastian. First, he fed a dog a few drops and drank it. As a result, the poor dog exploded and died in a very sad moment. Dewey took out his own simple syringe and injected a few drops of blood into another dog.


    Results a moment later, the dog changed, became crazy and irritable, and the strength increased several times, even the cage was almost broken! The iron bar with the thickness of little finger can be bitten off in a few bites! The whole body also became extremely strong. The soldiers who were in charge of the dog all around cut seven or eight swords before they killed the dog.


    This result surprised Dewey. However, he was still at a loss. He quietly looked through the notes left by the king of witchcraft, Gulan Xiu, to find some records about the "perfect body", but he didn''t find them at all.


    It immediately occurred to him that in the secret passage under the governor''s house in giliat, there seemed to be the bodies of those strange creatures who had been left behind by the Sorcerer qureshou.


    Unfortunately, he is busy now, so he plans to take Sebastian with him and go to giliat city to re-enter the secret Road, dig out the bodies of those strange creatures and study them carefully.


    On the morning of the fourth day after the war, after Duwei signed several documents, he sent someone to report the final statistics to the imperial capital. He was relieved, but there was a voice outside the door. The Muse, a boy of the Liszt family, asked to see him.


    Muse?


    Du Wei listened, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly.


    This guy, pestering with himself came to the front line, but how could he really let this guy go to war?


    These days, Dewey gave him a leisurely job, let him with his cavalry team, search around, search for those who fled on the battlefield of the northwest army defeated. There is not much danger in this task. Moreover, Duwei sent thousands of people to search the surrounding area for more than 200 Li, and finally sent this guy far away to other places, so as not to cause trouble in front of his own eyes.


    Wearing the uniform of a tulip cavalry, Muse strode into the room, knelt down on one knee and gave Duwei a standard military salute: "Your Highness."


    Du Wei sat behind the table, raised his eyelids and looked at the boy... Although he looked tired, his eyes in his eyes were full of spirit. It seems that he enjoyed the training these days.


    "Everything I told you is done?" Du Wei light way: "I order to search for 20 days, this just a few days, you ran back?"? Muse, don''t forget that you are now a little ten man cavalry commander. It''s against the military law to leave the battlefield without the command of your superior. "


    The Muse snorted with a look of "I knew you would say that" and raised his head and said in a loud voice: "Your Highness! I didn''t leave the battlefield without permission. This time I came back in a hurry because... I had a great harvest! "¡° "Oh?" Dewey lost his pen¡° I caught a big fish! The real big fish! " The Muse''s face was excited: "Your Highness, I can''t believe it! You can''t regret the reward regulations you have set down! " Dewey frowned: "what big fish did you catch?" The Muse blinked: "the No.2 man of the northwest army! Guhuadoro! "

 Chapter 379

    It turned out that the Muse was sent far away by Dewey, and arranged a task of patrolling around the battlefield with cavalry.


    As early as before the final annihilation of the infantry of the northwest army, Dewey had made up his mind not to take part in the battle, but to arrange thousands of cavalry to patrol around the area to prevent the spread of some deserters after the war.


    The identity of Muses is different. Although Dewey brought this guy to the battlefield, how could he really let muses fight? Given the job, he would be much safer. Thousands of cavalry patrolled around in countless squads, and the Muse was appointed as a ten man cavalry commander to lead ten cavalry to take charge of the designated area. Of course, under the arrangement of Dewey, the area designated by the Muse was far away from the battlefield.


    Originally, the Muse was assigned such a job without pain or itching. Naturally, he was very unconvinced. However, Duwei is the commander in chief, and he can''t listen to the military orders. Moreover, he has long been scared by Duwei. How dare he go to Duwei to defend?


    The unhappy muse, with ten cavalry under his command, went to inspect the northeast of the battlefield. After running outside for two days, he got nothing. At that time, the final battle of annihilation was coming to an end, but the Muse was far away from the battlefield 30 miles away.


    In the evening of the day before, the frustrated Muse took his men to rest beside a forest in the northeast. The Muse tied the horse beside the tree in boredom, and took a Dogtail grass in his mouth. He lazily leaned against the tree trunk to rest. His heart was full of slander and scolded Du Wei for his eccentricity. I feel sorry for my ambition. I finally came across such a big war. I only hope to show my talent and make a show in this war, but I was "assigned" to this kind of ghost place


    I''m afraid it''s also the destiny. When luck comes, it can''t be stopped.


    Although the Muse was angry, he was in front of ten cavalry. After a short rest and enough horsepower, he ordered his men to search around the forest for a while


    When giving this order, he swore to the Almighty goddess that the Muse never expected anything.


    Hell... The battle ended two days ago. I ran to this place, not to mention catching any deserters of the northwest army. There wasn''t even a ghost on the way.


    However, after searching in the woods for a while, two experienced cavalry soldiers suddenly reported that they had found traces of Horseshoes in front of them!


    This news immediately excited the muse. Was it a deserter of the northwest army? Anyway? This damned task is coming to an end. Although I don''t like it, I have to gain something to save face. Otherwise, in addition to leading his troops to the battlefield, he would go back empty handed, for fear that the hateful tulip Duke would make fun of himself again!


    The Muse immediately got up his spirits and took people all the way to catch up quickly.


    When I came to the end of the forest, I saw a stream here. In the northwest, any place with water is very precious. Muse''s men were carefully identified. It was confirmed that there were people passing along the Bank of the stream. And from the traces of the horse''s hooves, one of his experienced cavalry concluded that the other side''s horses seemed to be exhausted, and they didn''t go far!


    At this time, the Muse had one more heart. First, he ordered half of the people to be separated and quickly detoured from one side to the front to intercept. Then he took the remaining five people with him to catch up.


    Finally. The emperor will live up to those who want to. In the evening, the Muse finally caught up with the target.


    His cavalry had been trained as scouts. Carefully close to the target quietly, determined the location of the other side.


    It seems that the tracking target should be very tired. Muse and his party slowly climbed a high slope and saw someone resting on the downstream bank of the stream. What''s more exciting to the Muse is that the other side''s horses are no longer available!!


    By the light of the evening sun, the Muse immediately recognized that the saddle of the other horse was the standard style of the northwest army, and the poor horse seemed to be exhausted after running all the way, kneeling on the ground, as if it could not move.


    On the edge of the stream, there were two people, one half lying on the ground, as if injured. The other took off his helmet, filled the stream with water with his helmet, then ran back, knelt down beside the man lying on the ground and fed him water.


    Both of them are wearing armor, which is obviously the style of the northwest army!


    Determined the identity of the other side, the Muse''s heart suddenly became hot.


    He was about to draw his sword and jump out, but he was immediately caught by his cavalry. An experienced cavalry once served as a scout. He was very experienced in this kind of reconnaissance and observation of the enemy. He quietly told the muse that he recognized that these two men were not only the northwest army, but also from the perspective of each other''s armor, I''m afraid their level was not low!


    The guy kneeling on the ground with a helmet in his hand is wearing the armor only worn by the guard captains or high guards around some senior generals. The guy lying on the ground seems to be injured, and the armor on his body is obviously a senior officer.


    "At least a guy above the command level! If I''m wrong, I''m willing to cut my own head! " The scoundrel told the muse.


    The Muse calmed down at once.


    Although he is eager to make contributions, he is not reckless after all. After calculating the balance of strength between the enemy and ourselves, he immediately got a very clever result: the enemy is strong and I am weak!


    Generally speaking, those who can serve as senior officers'' bodyguards or personal captains have the strength of level 3 or 4 warriors! And the guy lying on the ground, since he is a senior officer, and he is still at the top of the command level... I''m afraid he is more powerful. In the dim light, the Muse could barely see the knight''s badge on the guy''s chest. Although we can''t see the grade clearly, we can be sure that it is. The level is definitely not low!


    A knight of three or four levels, plus a knight above intermediate level (even if he is injured), but Muse himself has three levels of strength at most, I''m afraid not. And a few of his cavalry are just ordinary cavalry. If there is a fight, he will rush up with five ordinary soldiers. Don''t talk about arresting people. I''m afraid I''ll be killed by the other party in a moment!


    Turn around for reinforcements? It''s too late.


    When he was worried, the Muse suddenly set his eyes on the stream beside him and immediately had an idea.


    As it was getting dark, Muse took out two small bottles from his arms, and then asked one of his cavalry to go back for a while and put the contents in the bottles. It''s all in the stream.


    As the stream flowed, the Muse nervously looked at the two targets downstream and prayed in his heart.


    Maybe his prayer really worked. The man lying on the ground seemed to say something in a low voice, which seemed to indicate that he still wanted to drink water. The bodyguard immediately ran back to the edge of the stream and came back with water in his helmet.


    I have to say, the Muse is lucky. Because what he poured into the water was a magic potion, which was not his. It was given to him by his sister, Mrs. Liszt, before the Muse set out. This medicine was originally just a kind of painkiller, a small amount of use can make people relieve pain. Originally, Mrs. Liszt gave the Muses these medicines because she was worried that the Muses would be injured on the battlefield.


    But this kind of medicine, if overdose, will make people faint, and even short-term loss of physical feeling.


    Two bottles of medicine were poured into the stream. Time is just right! If that guy had filled the water earlier, the medicine would not have come down the stream. If the water is filled later, the medicine will be washed downstream by the stream.


    In this case, we have to say that courardoro''s life is bad.


    Poor guhuadoro, he was so angry that he vomited blood before. Later, he suffered some injuries during the battle. He was knocked unconscious by his loyal bodyguard and escaped. He knew that the situation was over, and he also lost his mind.


    Come here now. The injury on my body started. People feel thirsty especially after injury, and gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp Gul. Suddenly he felt his body gradually stiff and numb. As soon as he was about to say something, he felt his tongue numb. Then he straightened his neck and fell back with a thump.


    His bodyguard was startled and was about to pick up guhuadoro when he heard a shrill voice in the woods behind him: "hold it!"


    Then he saw several figures jumping out of the forest. Looking at their clothes, they were the cavalry of the tulip family. Guhuadoro''s bodyguard had a sword in his heart and came up to fight.


    This guy was determined to die in his heart, and he vowed to defend guhuadoro to the death.


    As a result, only a few people met each other. The muse and five subordinates couldn''t clean up each other! On the contrary, two of his subordinates were cut down by this guy with two swords. Fortunately, he was only injured and did not die.


    Seeing that the other side was as powerful as a mad tiger, the Muse almost got a sword from the other side. Suddenly, he saw guhuadoro on the ground. He had an idea. He stepped back two steps and cried out: "don''t care about this guy! The one on the ground can''t move. Chop the one on the ground first! "


    With that, he took the lead and stabbed guhuadoro on the ground one by one. How can this bodyguard let his master be killed? It''s natural to try to stop it.


    But when he was alone, he had to fight, protect himself, and protect guhuadoro on the ground, so he couldn''t take care of him. The Muse, who had been in the Northwest for a long time and had been infected with the cunning of Dewey, took advantage of his subordinates to stab guhuadoro. He saw the loyal guard''s desperate resistance with the sword, and saw the chance to stab the guard with several swords. Finally, the bodyguard was unwilling to roar and finally fell down.


    The Muse was very relieved. He quickly asked someone to take out the rope and tie both of them. Then he carefully checked the two prisoners. After a look, they were very good!


    Although guhuadoro was paralyzed and could not speak, his clothes were just like the senior general in the northwest army!


    The Muse searched guhuadoro''s body by himself, and finally found guhuadoro''s personal belongings, on which the name of guhuadoro was impressively found.


    "Ha ha ha ha... Dewey, Dewey! I told you to look down on me! This time I''ll make a great contribution to you! " The Muse forked and laughed.


    As early as he was captured by the Muse, guhuadoro was extremely angry. I just passed out. I don''t know how long after that, when he wakes up, he finds himself in a secret room, surrounded by thick walls.


    His hands open, two wrists are close to the wall, shackles nailed to the wall, the foot is also tied to the rope. The armor on the body is long gone. I''m a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, there was a brazier in the middle of the room, which was not too cold.


    Guhuaduoluo moved his tongue slightly, and a hemp core was inserted in his mouth. He knew that the other party was afraid of biting his tongue to commit suicide, so he blocked his mouth.


    He took a deep breath and found that his fighting spirit could not be raised at all. His whole body was weak. No strength at all.


    Guhuadoro sighed in his heart and made no effort at all. Anyway, there''s no big deal except death. If you are defeated, you should die.


    With a click, the sound of unlocking came from outside the door of the room. Guvardoro opened his eyes wide and looked at it. Then, amid the gentle sound of footsteps, a man came in slowly. After he came in. Then the door behind quickly closed.


    "Give me an order. Anyone who dares to come near this room within ten steps will be killed!"


    As soon as guhuaduoluo heard this voice, he immediately jumped in his heart! He recognized the voice!


    Dewey walked slowly to guhuadoro. He sighed and then said with a smile, "Dear general guhuadoro, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Guvardoro snorted, not going to see Dewey. Dewey reached out. He took out the hemp core from guhuadoro''s mouth, then patted guhuadoro on the shoulder, took out the key and opened all his shackles with a few clicks.


    Guvardoro stumbled down from the wall, moved his hands and feet, and immediately looked at Dewey warily: "what''s the matter with Ann! Let go of my shackles, are you not afraid of my desperate! It''s just the two of us here! "


    Dewey rolled his eyes. "Don''t waste your energy. I gave you my special magic potion. Don''t try to use any of your fighting spirit. You''re a warrior. But there was no fighting and no weapons in hand. You can''t beat me if I give you a hand. "


    When Dewey finished, he pointed to the only table in the room and said with a smile, "now, let''s sit down and have a chat, general guhuadoro."


    Guhuaduoluo''s heart sank: "you, what kind of heart do you have! Hum, do you want to surrender me?! It''s absolutely impossible for me to play for you! Dewey


    Dewey spread out his hands and said, "I didn''t think about that. To be honest, just before I came in, I had already "executed" you in front of thousands of eyes. I quietly sent people to find a corpse from the battlefield, put on your armor, and then painted your face with blood. In front of many people, I sentenced you to death. Then I threw the corpse into the fire and burned it directly. " With that, Dewey looked at guhuadoro with a smile: "that is to say, dear general guhuadoro, now you are a" dead man. ". The whole world thinks you''re dead. "


    Guvardoro trembled and stared at Dewey strangely. He lost his voice and said, "you... Why are you doing this?"


    "To save your life, of course." Duwei sneered: "I don''t want to give you up. Your life is worth more than you think."


    Looking at guhuadoro with a suspicious face, Dewey smiles very kindly: "OK, sit down and talk. General, now that the war is over, there is no need for us to be so hostile. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. On the contrary, I will try my best to protect you! Protect your life and safety. I won''t even let anyone know you''re alive! "


    Guvardoro sat down in his heart, but stared at Dewey: "no matter what you want to do with me... Dewey, tell you, I will never surrender to you!"


    Du Wei touched his chin, and then laughed a few times. Then he suddenly asked coldly, "general guhuadoro, there is a purple oval birthmark under your back and waist, right? And your foot... Well, above your right foot. There is no pinkie. When you were young, you met once, and it turned out that the pinkie of your right foot was cut off, right? "


    Guhuaduoluo heard here, suddenly stood up, surprised to see Du Wei. Then he quickly looked down at his clothes.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t take off your clothes while you were in a coma to see..." Dewey laughed: "you''re not a woman. I''m not interested in seeing your body. I don''t need to check myself to know what I said! "


    Guhuadoro''s voice trembled: "you... How do you know!"


    "Of course I have my way." Du Wei quickly muttered, then he got closer and looked into guhuadoro''s eyes: "your eye socket is a little shallower than ordinary people, and your nose bridge is a little bit collapsed... HMM. Although there is a scar on your nose, people ignore this point, but if you carefully observe, you can still see a little bit, your nose is slightly collapsed than the ordinary Roland people... These are the characteristics of mixed race. Right? General guhuadoro? You are not a pure Roland! You have the blood of grassland people and land! "


    Guhuaduoluo''s eyes were a little flustered, but he said: "hum! So what! Anyway, I have been defeated and have nothing, even if you know that I have the blood of grassland people. Can you still threaten me with this


    Dewey did not pay attention to guhuadoro, but said it slowly.


    "Guhuadoro, you are 41 years old. You were born in the winter of 922. You were born in the north of the Empire. When you were five years old, you came to the Northwest with your mother... Hehe, but I''m afraid you can''t remember what happened when you were a child in the north. But it doesn''t matter. I''ve made it very clear for you! You came to the northwest when you were five. Your mother is a prairie woman. She used to be a slave in a noble family, but later she was awarded to a servant of that noble family. And that servant is your father... Oh, to be exact, it should be your adoptive father! Because you''re not his own.


    When you were five years old, your adoptive father made contributions to the noble family and helped your mother get rid of her slave status. With your mother and you. They came to the northwest to settle down together. Your adoptive father and others are partners in horse trafficking in Northwest China. Originally, your family had a good life... But. When you were 11 years old, your family suffered a catastrophe!


    Your father was said to be a competitor in business because he had a conflict with others. He poisoned your adoptive father by means of poison. On the night after your father died, a group of people rushed into your home and tried to cut down the roots. In that accident, you were cut on your foot with a sword and lost your right little thumb. And your mother was killed by those people. You were going to die, but a patrol of the northwest army happened to pass by and save your life.


    After that, you survived. It happened that the northwest army was recruiting people at that time, so you signed up to join the army. However, you were too young to join the army at that time, so you were favored by a commander of the northwest army as his personal attendant. You are also the officer who taught you martial arts when you were young. You have good talent and made rapid progress. After you were 15 years old, you successfully entered the northwest army.


    Then, when you were 17 years old, you just caught up with the war between the Empire and the prairie people. In that war, you stood up and made contributions. You were promoted all the way. Originally, at your age at that time, you could not be promoted too fast. However, the northwest Army was damaged after the war, so although you were young at that time, you relied on military contributions, I was promoted out of the ordinary. After the war, at the age of 19, you were promoted to a commanding officer! After that, you led the army well, and were appreciated by Lu Gao. Step by step, you made great progress in the northwest army, and finally became Lu Gao''s confidant!


    When you were 31 years old, you were promoted to the rank of general. In that year, you also did one thing, that is, you found the enemy who was said to have poisoned your adoptive father. One night, you and your soldiers slaughtered the whole family and killed 33 people! The incident was very serious. Even if you were a general of the Empire, you could not trample on the laws of the Empire. However, lugao appreciated you and shielded you. No one dared to pursue this matter. It''s also because of this incident that you are grateful to Lu Gao and loyal to him to this day. "


    After duvet finished in one breath. Smiling at guhuaduoluo: "am I right?"


    Guvardoro couldn''t speak. His eyes widened, he stared at Dewey and opened his lips, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "I also know something special, that is... When you took revenge, you killed the enemy, but you arrested him and tortured him carefully. But that guy didn''t even tell who was the killer who went to kill you and your mother at that time! And he also denied that he sent people to root out! You''ve been upset about this, haven''t you? "


    Guhuadoro grabbed the corner of the table with both hands. His fingers were white and hard, staring at duvet: "you... Do you know? How do you know so many things


    Du Wei light way: "I just know."


    He patted guhuadoro on the shoulder and sighed: "poor... You''re a miserable man, too. To tell you the truth, guhuadoro, you were just a defeated general in my eyes. An unimportant person, like a mole ant, is easily crushed to death. But fortunately, I know about you in advance, so. Your identity is really not simple! "


    He looked into guhuadoro''s eyes and said, "well, we''ve agreed in advance! Since I have quietly saved your life, naturally I want to use you! You must know that. I also know that nothing can buy you off. You are loyal to lugao... But. If I could tell you the origin of the man who sent someone to your house to cut the grass and roots, killed your mother, and almost killed you, what do you think of this condition? "


    Seeing guhuadoro''s body trembling uncontrollably, duvet slowly threw out the last attractive condition!


    "Nothing but death! But if you didn''t know it before. Forget it. But after that, he could not even avenge his mother''s death, so he died. I''m afraid you''re not reconciled yourself, are you Dewey stares at guhuadoro: "I don''t want you to do anything special, either. As long as you stay here, live well, don''t commit suicide, eat when you should eat, drink when you should drink, and sleep when you should sleep. Wait until the day I let you show up! by my troth. Even if you can''t kill your enemy yourself. But at least, I can show you the day your enemy dies. Do you understand? "


    "You... What do you know?" Guhuadoro''s voice was hoarse. "You... Me... The enemy, who is it?" he asked in a trembling voice Dewey smiles¡° Your own father. " This sentence is like a heavy hammer, hit in guhuaduoluo''s heart! Biological father?! Guhuadoro''s mother was originally a female slave in the noble family. Because she was young and beautiful, she was naturally regarded as a plaything. In those years, he was also used by the noble family to wait on some distinguished guests... As for who guhuadoro''s own father was, he never knew. I asked my mother when I was young, but she didn''t say it. Later, he gradually became sensible and knew that this kind of experience was also a tragic memory for his mother, so he did not mention it again, so as not to make her sad. But... Today, Dewey''s words make guhuadoro go crazy suddenly¡° Your father is a man of great status. " Dewey said slowly: "unfortunately, because of his identity, he must not have any illegitimate children outside. Otherwise, his future will be destroyed once this matter is exposed. So... Just when you were 11 years old, your father experienced a great change and opportunity. He was just about to make a great progress. In order to keep secret, he sent someone to the northwest to kill you! Because you are his son, if you are found out by his enemy, expose your identity, then he will lose everything! As a result, it''s your tragic fate. "¡° He... He, who is... Who? Who Guhuaduoluo roared, but the man in his forties burst into tears¡° You must have heard the name. Now he is a very famous man in the mainland. It''s just, I can''t tell you right now. Guhuadoro... I said, you stay here and work with me. As long as you live, one day, I promise to give you a chance to revenge... At least let you see the day he died. What about? I don''t want you to be loyal to me. I don''t want you to lead the army and fight for me. As long as you are here, you can live well. "¡° Live... Live... "Guhuadoro clenched his fist so hard that his fingernails pierced his palm deeply and his blood was dripping

 Chapter 380

    In the spring of 964, the civil war broke out in the Loran continent, which had been a headache for the Empire for many years.


    In order to win this victory, the Empire paid 14 million gold coins for the war. What bothered the military of the Empire was that after the war, the northwest Legion disappeared, and then there was another debate, that is, whether to rebuild the northwest Legion in the northwest of the Empire to guard the northwest border of the Empire.


    In order to solve this problem, there was a large-scale dispute over the imperial court. Some people think that outside the northwest of the Empire, there are still prairie people. Although there are some civil strife on the grassland, the prairie people are savage and warlike, and they are greedy for wolves. In the northwest, it is necessary to station troops on a large scale to make people feel at ease.


    People on the other side think that there is a tulip Duke in the northwest now, and the tulip Duke''s territory, the province of Desa, is the border area. The tulip family already has tens of thousands of private troops, which is enough to serve as the important task of defending the imperial border.


    For the sake of this issue, both sides argued endlessly. After all, the reconstruction of the northwest Corps is such an important matter, involving all kinds of interests. To rebuild a new Northwest legion, it is natural to promote a large number of senior generals and officers, especially those who hold great power. How many aristocrats in the Empire, many of them with military background, naturally move up and down. They hope to pass this resolution by all means, and hope that after the reconstruction of the northwest legion, they can let their family members get in and get high positions.


    On the contrary, a group of imperial officials headed by the finance minister insisted that there was no need to set up a main army in the northwest. As far as grassland people are concerned, it is enough to have tulip Duke guarding the gate of the country. Moreover, the chancellor of the exchequer listed a series of figures, which showed that if the northwest army was to be rebuilt, the imperial finance would bear a huge burden. This year, a new landlord''s army has been established, and an almost luxurious Kaspersky defense line has been established in the North... If we continue to carry on, even with the generous donation of the tulip Duke, the imperial finance will be in a serious crisis in the next few years.


    "Storm Corps needs to be replenished. The new "Thor''s whip" corps has just been built, and the Kaspersky defense line is still in the process of finishing the project... The Treasury has no money now! Rebuilding the northwest army? It''s crazy! "


    The chancellor of the exchequer was in the court, red faced and thick necked, and yelled at those who advocated reconstruction.


    What is puzzling is that in this debate, as the ruler of the Empire, the Regent never said a word and showed any tendency. His silent performance makes people feel more profound. Many people on both sides of the dispute tried to find out the real thoughts of the Regent through various channels. Unfortunately, no matter they bribed the court waiters or not. It''s also good to be an officer in the imperial army. The news is that the Regent never mentioned this problem when he returned to the Imperial Palace despite all the noise in the court. The only clue is. In recent days, the Regent has been in a very good mood in private. Even the news from the court came out that someone heard the Regent hiding in his room laughing wildly.


    Chen Prince is really in a good mood, these days looking at those ministers quarrel, he actually does not care.


    It''s true that he''s hiding in the room laughing.


    To be exact, Prince Chen is in a very good mood now. I''m in a good mood. It comes from a top secret war report!!


    "It took less than an hour for a thousand hot-air balloon airships to be bombed at high altitude, and 70000 iron cavalry fell apart! Only a few thousand people were lost in the ground attack, and 70000 cavalry in Lu highland were completely annihilated... "


    How can Prince Chen not be overjoyed to see the war report?


    With joy, he was even more determined to launch a special air force!


    The original air combat forces, so powerful? It turned out that the northwest army was so strong that the whole continent was looking at the cavalry. Under aerial bombardment. Just like a three-year-old child, let each other ravage! This advanced way of war. It can be said that it has subverted the previous rules!!


    The result of such a painting makes Prince Chen feel more foresight about the plan of building the imperial air force on a large scale agreed by Du Wei!


    With such a powerful weapon of war, what are you afraid of two years later?! Hum!!


    As for the two sides of the quarrel in the court, Prince Chen sat on the wall and watched. With his intelligence, he certainly knew what was in their mind of those who advocated the reconstruction of the northwest Army... Hum, a bunch of stupid people fighting for power!


    Chen prince in the heart has already had the abdomen case for the future plan of the northwest, but still coldly observe now.


    Compared with the quarrel these days, Prince Chen is more concerned about the other two things.


    If this order can be regarded as the proper meaning of the topic, after all, Duwei''s credit is there, and everyone knows that it must be his reward. These awards are really thick. But then, the last paragraph of the order, but let everyone break their glasses!


    "... at the same time, in view of the hehewuxun that the Duke of tulip established for the Empire in the war, he appointed the Duke of tulip as the military chief of the northwest Empire, and conferred the rank of general of the Duke of tulip empire!"


    Admiral?!! What''s the meaning of the new title of "chief of military affairs of the northwest army of the Empire"?? However, what is even more surprising is that

 Chapter 381

    I don''t know how many generals can''t get the rank of general. But at the age of 17, this young Duwei was awarded the rank of general... Although he did not serve as the actual commander-in-chief, nor did he directly lead the imperial army like other generals, this rank was a real Imperial General!


    To be a general at the age of seventeen is a miracle.


    When I was seventeen years old, I became a general. It''s even more strange!! Never!!


    If this rank is just jaw dropping, then the next order almost makes people think that the Regent is crazy!


    Second order:


    "In view of the situation in the northwest region, the number of troops of the imperial northwest Corps was cancelled and a new" Northwest independent division "was set up instead. The establishment of the northwest independent division is 40000, and the division head enjoys all the same treatment as the leader of the imperial Corps. At the same time, the original northwest theater was preserved and adjusted, and the province of Desa was divided into northwest theater. The former northwest theater provisional decree was abolished. The northwest independent division was stationed at Fort Watt, the former garrison of the northwest corps, and was responsible for the defense of the northwest region. "


    It''s still normal for the order to arrive here. It rejects the reconstruction of the northwest Army Corps. It''s just reasonable that there is no need for a 200000 Army Corps to be stationed in the northwest region, and it''s just that there is an overstaffed Division Corps of 40000. As for the repeal of the "war zone decree" more than 20 years ago, it is also expected. After all, that decree once made the northwest become the dependence of the northwest army. In order to prevent the emergence of new warlords in the future, it should also be repealed. The former northwest war zone had two provinces, nurin and Desa. Now nurin is separated, leaving only Desa as the war zone. It is also in the northwest, where the situation is stable and the war zone does not need much consideration.


    But... Did the Regent forget that the province of Desa is the tulip duchy! Where does the Empire have the precedent of designating the private domain of an aristocrat as the war zone of the Empire??!!


    And the last few sentences of this command are enough to make everyone sigh.


    "... the northwest independent division is responsible for the defense of the northwest, not for the imperial headquarters. All the military supplies are provided by the northwest theater on the spot. General Andrea was transferred from the storm corps and became the commander of the northwest independent division. The rank was promoted from major general to lieutenant general. Enjoy the treatment of head of imperial army. At the same time, it is specially ordered that the military affairs of the northwest independent division should be controlled by the chief of the northwest military affairs, Dewey Rudolph. "


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Did the Regent really decide to leave the northwest to Dewey?


    Then you might as well give him a "king of the northwest"!!


    Is it meaningful to divide the northwest war zone and the northwest independent division?


    Although the northwest independent division maintained the title of Imperial Army, the "Northwest war zone" provided all the military supplies? son of a gun! This so-called northwest war zone is the territory of Dewey!


    It''s Dewey paying for this army! After a long time, this army has become a private army of duvidi? You''re kidding! The soldiers are paid by Du Wei. Of course, they will be loyal to Du Wei!! Everyone takes duvet as their parents!!


    And "the military affairs are controlled by the chief military officer of the northwest war zone"... This is even more wordless.


    This is an independent division. It''s Dewey''s salary, and then it''s controlled by Dewey... What''s not a private army?!


    Even if the Regent dotes on Dewey again, is it too much to dote on him? Is it really going to be a king? In this way, general Andrea will be the head of any division? His rank is lieutenant general. But Dewey is the general! Isn''t it obvious that we should obey Dewey''s orders?


    In this way, those who had worked hard to rebuild the northwest army. And in the new Northwest corps to seek a thick poor people, had to be disappointed.


    For these reasons, the Regent''s response was very indifferent. He did not listen to anyone''s opinions at all. He even avoided the process of asking for opinions and issued orders directly. What''s more, in front of all the ministers who once quarreled, the young Regent said to them coldly:


    "Shut up if you want to object! I didn''t ask for your opinion. Just to let you know, that''s all


    The first two orders have surprised everyone enough, so when the third order was issued, everyone even omitted to stare


    The third order: "general alpai, the head of the fourth division of the royal city near Wei army, was appointed and transferred to be the head of the new" thunder whip "army and promoted to the rank of lieutenant general. In view of general arpai''s outstanding performance in the war of annihilating the rebellious northwest, he was conferred the title of Earl (hereditary). Major general camisilo of the imperial command. In the northwest war, logistics dispatching and planning made great contributions. He was promoted to the rank of lieutenant general and appointed Deputy Minister of the imperial command. "


    This order is surprising. But it''s not as good as the first two.


    Alpaidi''s sister married the Regent and rose from the head of the division to the head of the newly formed Thor''s whip army. It''s nothing. After all, everyone knows that this guy must be very popular. Camisillo, as an old subordinate of the Regent, has the background of military origin, and has entered the headquarters with robustscher before, which is a chess piece for the regent to strengthen his control over the headquarters. After his marriage with robustscher, his status naturally rose. It was expected that he would become Deputy Minister of military affairs, only a few years earlier than expected.


    But... All this, in the end, brought a new nickname to the Regent.


    "Generous Prince Chen" and "generous Regent".


    Isn''t it?


    In the Empire, where is the Regent so generous when the monarch rewarded the meritorious officials? In particular, the hereditary title of this kind of thing, the monarch is very reluctant to award out! Because what a hereditary title brings is the title inherited from generation to generation and the land! It''s easy to seal these things, but it''s hard to take them back!


    For example, the famous family of Wu Xun in the Empire, the Rowling family, was all defeated by the ancestors of the Rowling family at that time. It''s just a hereditary earl.


    But what about Prince Chen, the Regent? Just on stage, a tulip Duke was sealed!


    How are you now. The rank of general and lieutenant general was just like a wholesale one, and the title of count was just like a wholesale one


    Isn''t that "generous" or "generous"?


    More people secretly sigh... This is an era of young people!


    Isn''t it? His Royal Highness Prince Chen, Regent, is only in his twenties.


    Duke tulip, general duverrudolph of the Empire, is only seventeen years old.


    Alpai is just in his early 30s. He became the commander of the army.


    And camisilo, when he was Deputy Minister of military affairs, was just in his early 30s! Think about the count Raymond of the Rowling family, the former Vice Minister of military affairs, who was already 40 years old when he became the No.2 military man!


    And general Andrea, who was only in his thirties and under forty, was promoted to lieutenant general! A soldier of his age. At most, it''s just the head of a major general division. However, he has already served as the head of the independent division and enjoyed the treatment of the head of the army.


    For a time, in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, a joke spread, often when people tease each other. "Ah, Baron XX! It''s a pity that you were born a few years earlier! If you live a few years later and catch up with the times. I''m afraid you are already count or even Marquis! Ah? You''re a commander now? Well, if you join the army a few years later, I''m afraid you''ll be a lieutenant general now! "


    When everyone is talking about the four "new kings" of the Empire, whether they are Dewey, alpai, camisillo or even Andrea, some people have already regarded them as the future "Augustine VII" (although Prince Chen has not been crowned, But most people have secretly called him the four pillars of the dynasty. Especially Dewey. Many people bet that he will be prince before he is twenty-five! Although it has always been possible for only the immediate family members of the royal family to become princes, what else is impossible for Dewey to become a duke and general at the age of 17?


    At this time, an open letter of accusation was sent to the imperial command!


    Duke of tulip, general of the Empire. Duverrudolph, chief of military affairs of the northwest theater. And commander of the northwest independent division, lieutenant general Andre of the Empire. They jointly accused general alpai, the imperial lieutenant general, the count of the Empire and the head of the whip army of Raytheon, of all the crimes such as disrespect for military law, massacre of prisoners of war, falsely taking military contributions and delaying the flight in the just concluded northwest war!


    This heavyweight accusation immediately caused an uproar in the imperial capital!


    Then general arpai immediately showed no weakness, openly sent an official document to the headquarters to plead, and accused Duwei and Andrea of false accusations!


    The four pillars of the Empire in the future are quite different from each other??!!


    The old prime minister, robustscher, was also the nominal Minister of the army. He was holding two severe official documents accusing each other in his hands, and he could not laugh or cry


    Well... I said, it''s too much to play balance.


    It''s really terrible. From the war in the northwest at the beginning of the year to the subsequent clamour, whether or not to rebuild the northwest army has become another issue. Do you want people to stop? My old man is over seventy years old. I can''t stand this old bone.


    After all, robustscher was an old fox. He immediately invited camisillo, the Vice Minister of military affairs, to be one of the new kings who would soon become his granddaughter''s son-in-law.


    "Look, Kami, what can we do about this?" Old robustscher struck his head and sighed.


    Camisillo smirked in his heart, but his face looked awe inspiring and said, "business is business. Although I have friendship with Du Wei, we should check this kind of thing carefully! Send someone to take pictures of the military commissioner. Send two teams. One team goes to the Duke of tulip in the northwest and the other team goes to the whip of Thor to ask general alpai! We must get to the bottom of the matter! "


    Robustscher laughed in his heart.


    Investigation? Send the military Commissioner to the northwest? With the character of duvet, you can''t be a military Commissioner! As for alpai... Hum, Thor''s whip has begun to prepare to enter the Kaspersky defense line! Now I''m so busy that I can''t get involved in sending a military commissioner!


    One word... Drag! Put it off, indefinitely! Big things turn into small things and small things into nothing.


    Sure enough, camisillo looked awe inspiring and said, "these three adults are heavy empires, and they are serious! We must never let a bad man go, but we must never wronged a good man! Check slowly, check carefully! Be sure to check every minute of every detail clearly! If you can''t finish it in a month, just one year! If you can''t finish it in one year, check it for three years! " Hum, if we can''t finish it in three years, we''ll do it in ten or 100 years! All the way to the coffin! Robustscher added in a whisper. The two big men in the military have reached an agreement, and this matter is so decided. Subsequently, the military dispatched more than 20 Military commissioners to the northwest and the north. I have to say that these 20 Military commissioners are doomed to a tragic fate. Most of these people are very unsuccessful in the headquarters, and even poor people who are pushed out by their colleagues. Because everyone knows that this is a thankless job. Naturally, everyone can''t dodge. Only these poor guys who are not liked by others and have no backstage have to bear the hard work to complete the "investigation work" in the long run. Sure enough, when a team of ten military investigators came to the Duke''s residence, the capital of Desa Province in the northwest, and asked to see the Duke of tulip, these poor guys were told that the Duke was not in Loulan city. Where did you go? Military secrets! when do you come back? Military secrets!! Finally, Philip, the smiling provincial governor of DESAR, told the poor guys, "you can go to the tulip family army to investigate. I can write you a warrant. However, I would like to remind you that the troops that participated in the northwest war have been dispersed and reorganized after the war. The soldiers who participated in the war are now stationed in various areas of the northwest. If we have to investigate them one by one, some of them may have run away. " The commissioners lamented: do we still have a chance to finish this work and return to the imperial capital in our lifetime? The future is slim

 Chapter 382

    Dewey didn''t have the heart to pity those poor military administrative officers.


    Duvi didn''t expect to have any effect on the original document accusing alpai. It was just a pretence and a water fight. The statement that alpai accused himself in turn also meant the same thing.


    As a monarch, any emperor would never want his important ministers to be too harmonious. If all his subjects were united, the monarch would be afraid of being elevated. The Regent is mostly laughing in the palace.


    Duvet is now in giliat city. Philip sent someone to tell duvet about the arrival of these military commissioners. Duvet just turned his mouth and said, "whatever they do, these people who have done the hard work are also pitiful. Good food and good drink, just keep them. By the way, send someone to investigate the background. Don''t let any suspicious guy mix in. In addition, if you can absorb it, take it for your own use. After all, the people who come out of the headquarters are all those who have received formal military training. These people have no background. It''s better to put them in your pocket. "


    After a simple order, Dewey sent the messenger away and went straight into the laboratory of the old viceroy''s house in giliat.


    Dewey had already received the orders of commendation and appointment. Although the rank of the Imperial General surprised Du Wei, Prince Chen, how dare you play!


    And the northwest independent division... Dewey had to smile bitterly. In name, it''s self-control. In fact, Duwei and Prince Chen have a tacit understanding. This so-called 40000 person overstaffed northwest independent division, of which 20000 are regular cavalry and infantry, and the other 20000 are extra. Actually


    Air force!


    This is a new army secretly established by the Empire. Prince Chen has no other available people in his hand, but Du Wei is the initiator and creator of this plan. Who won''t give it to him?


    The army of the Northwest Division is actually the future imperial air force.


    It''s just Duchenne''s nest.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Dewey is now nervously studying his latest achievements.


    After he sent the messenger away, a man went back to the back of the old governor''s house. Around here, Dewey had set up a magic array himself. No one is allowed to enter except for his own badge engraved with the magic mark set by Dewey himself.


    Once upon a time, the underground labyrinth where duvet was last discovered was the place where duvet is now experimenting.


    At the beginning, the secret room left by the sorcerer king Gulan Xiu had already been cleaned up by Du Wei. At this moment, he went into the secret road alone. When he came to the end, he heard a low sob coming from inside. Duwei came in, and gegwu turned into a man-shaped rat more than one meter high, wearing a white robe. I''m standing in front of a magic laboratory.


    A crystal bottle is being heated on the flame. The flame below is not an ordinary flame, but is added by a magic medicine named "fire phosphorus grass". The temperature of the flame is much higher than that of ordinary ground fire.


    A thin tube, conducting in the side of the crystal bottle, crystal bottle. Half a bottle of red liquid is bubbling. Under the strong temperature, after the liquid burns, it emits hot gas.


    There''s no magic potion in this bottle. It''s... Blood!!


    Blood from Sebastian, to be exact!


    Everyone knows that the blood of ordinary people is very easy to solidify! As long as the blood of ordinary people spilled out, it will soon coagulate.


    After Du Wei''s careful study, Sebastian''s blood has a very special nature, and his blood is not easy to coagulate. Even after burning, the boiling point is very high! Unfortunately, Dewey was not a chemist in his previous life. He could not identify and study the components in the blood.


    After a series of groping, Duwei made a great discovery.


    After extracting the blood from the body of Sebastian tower, after full combustion, it can finally be refined into some tiny blood colored crystals! It''s almost as hard as ordinary magic crystal.


    On this burning vessel, the fully heated blood boils and vaporizes, and gradually condenses on a piece of fine cotton yarn at the end of the catheter. Just above the cotton yarn. Condensed a grain of a grain of blood like the size of rice beads, crystal clear. Look a little sad red, shocking!


    Gegwu carefully controlled the temperature. Seeing Dewey come in, the mouse immediately cried, "how can you run out again! Hell, I can''t do it alone here! Come on, I''ve got something new


    After that, he took out a blood colored crystal bead from the cotton yarn, held it at his fingertip and said, "you said that this Sebastian can self evolve after it seems to swallow other people''s blood. After he killed a dark mage, he had the magic of the dark Department. Later, he swallowed the heart of a light mage, and he had the attribute of the light department, right? Come and see


    He raised his hand high, and the mouse squinted


    A moment later, the crystal bead on its fingertip emits a very weak milky white light. Although the light is weak, it is really white against the background of blood crystal!


    Dewey immediately recognized: "is this the magic oscillation of the light system?"


    "That''s right!" Gegwu exclaimed excitedly: "now it seems that it is not Sebastian himself who has the attribute of the light system, but his blood has fused this attribute. Therefore, when he urges his fighting spirit, this achievement in his blood will be destroyed automatically... In fact, he still doesn''t know a little bit of the magic of the light system, just because of the blood."


    When gegwu said this, he lowered his voice and said, "and, guess what, I found something interesting? Look at it


    With that, gegwu suddenly opened the mouth of the crystal bottle being heated. Then he took out a dagger and quickly pulled Duwei''s hand. Duwei did not resist. Gegwu gently cut his finger, stabbed his fingertip, and dropped a drop of his own blood into the bottle.


    Soon, the blood of Dewey and the blood of Sebastian in the bottle fused.


    Gegwu said with a smile: "I know, your magic is very complicated. The magic you are practicing now includes undead dark magic and water system, but you are best at fire system, right? Watch it! Fire! I don''t know about fire magic


    With that, gegwu waited for the blood in the bottle to burn for a while... Both of them waited patiently.


    After a while, gegwu took down a blood colored crystal bead from the cotton yarn and held it in his hand. A little bit of magic


    Soon, three kinds of eyes appeared on the bloody crystal bead!


    The black undead is demonic Qi, the white light is demonic Qi, and the red fire is demonic Qi!!


    Dewey''s eyes lit up. Gegwu had already screamed excitedly: "see! See! This is the biggest discovery! This Sebastian, his blood is a treasure! Can absorb and transform the power of any different attributes! I even doubt that even the result of fighting is the same! "


    Dewey laughed and felt it in his arms. I felt out several bottles at a time.


    "Look, gegwu, I''m ready! We had guessed this possibility before, so when I came back, I was ready! "


    "What are these things?" Gegwu doubtfully unscrewed several bottles that Duwei put on the table and sniffed: "Yi? Is it all blood? "


    "Yes, it''s all blood!" Dewey laughed: "here''s my blood. There''s Vivian''s blood, there''s Joe''s blood, and there''s old green hat''s blood... You''re right. I doubt whether fighting can be integrated, so I went to Hussain and other knights. The nature of Hussain''s fighting spirit is the fighting spirit of the starry sky and the holy fighting spirit of the temple. Rodriguez skips because his fighting spirit is the same as Sebastian himself. In addition, there are lombaton and others. I also took a small bottle of blood from each of them... Ha ha, now let''s have a try. Put all these things together. What will happen? "


    Gegwu was stunned, staring at Dewey: "you... You are more crazy than I thought."


    Two days later. Two magicians can work without sleep, after two days of busy, failed several times, Dewey is not discouraged. Anyway, Sebastian is in his own hands. When he runs out of blood, he draws some more directly from him.


    Finally, on the third day, they nervously looked at the blood in the burning vessel and the cotton yarn, which finally condensed into tiny beads.


    Du Wei knead in the hand, slightly injected a trace of magic, the result, let him ecstatic!


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple... The seven colors of light reflect each other, and Du Wei''s heart jumps wildly!


    He looked at gegwu, and gegwu was also looking at Duwei. After they looked at each other, they suddenly called out: "it''s a success!"


    With that, one man and one mouse hugged each other warmly, and then they jumped for a long time, but gegwu suddenly pushed away Duwei, and the joy in his eyes had dissipated: "see, hell... We forgot the most important thing! We have experimented before. Although this kind of crystal bead is powerful and can integrate the properties of various systems, how to use it? Don''t forget, our previous failures! "


    Dewey rolled his eyes.


    The two did do a lot of experiments before. At the beginning, Dewey got some dogs to do the living test, because the duke said he wanted to get some wild dogs back. As a result, the loyal soldiers of tulip family immediately spread out to work hard. The result is: no more dogs can be seen within ten miles of giliat! I''m afraid there won''t be any more dogs here in ten years.


    From a thin little dog to a strong big dog, Dewey tried dozens of times. At the beginning, he took this kind of crystal bead directly to the dog, but within a moment, the dog exploded and died.


    Then, Dewey thought of dilution, he carefully ground the crystal, took a very low weight, and found the strongest dog.


    This time, the dog only lasted half an hour. After the big dog fell down on the crystal bead, it immediately became extremely powerful and easily broke free from the cage. Even more than a dozen soldiers could not kill it, and several soldiers were bitten by it. What''s more, what makes Du Wei happy is that the dog has a silver frost fighting look in the angry roar! A dog, after taking a crystal bead, actually evolved into a Warcraft?! But soon, Dewey was discouraged. Because the strongest dog, even if he only took a very small amount of crystal beads, only lasted less than half an hour, then he burst to death, and died miserably. His flesh and blood burst, and even his bones were broken... Obviously, the blood of Sebastian contains too much power, and ordinary creatures can''t bear this power. To say a very evil word... It''s not that Dewey didn''t want to experiment with living people. Although he would not use his loyal soldiers to do this kind of thing, as a Duke of one side, it is still no problem for him to find some death row prisoners in his own jurisdiction. However, Dewey is a modern man after all, and his heart is against this kind of living human experiment. Moreover, he does not think that ordinary people can carry such a powerful evolutionary force. But... After so many days of hard thinking, Dewey finally found a feasible solution. At this moment, when gegwu put forward this kind of distress again, Dewey had a smile on his face¡° Yes, you''re right. Ordinary bodies can''t carry such a powerful evolutionary force. But you forget, what is the most powerful creature in the world? " Du Wei looked at gegwu and said the answer: "it''s the dragon! And coincidentally, I have two dragon eggs in my hand! " Gegwu was excited at first, then sighed: "dragon? It''s a good idea, but I''m afraid it will take several years or even decades for a dragon egg to hatch! We can spend so much time waiting for a dragon to be born. " Dewey laughed, triumphantly¡° Dear gegwu, have you forgotten? We have time to go by, we don''t have to wait for decades! " Du Wei laughed wickedly: "what I am curious about is, when a dragon takes this thing that can give it all its power attributes... What will it look like? Does it directly evolve into the golden dragon, the king of the dragon clan? " Gegwu was silent for a while. Then the mouse suddenly screamed. It jumped up high and jumped directly to the table. Then it squeezed its paw and cried out, "I know! I know it¡° What? "¡° It''s not the golden dragon! Absolutely not the golden dragon! " Gegwu''s voice trembled with excitement. Then, he said something that made duvidu''s heart beat. "In legend, the most powerful dragon is not the golden dragon! Although the golden dragon is known as the royal family of the dragon, there is also a legendary dragon, which is far more powerful than the golden dragon!! What''s more, it''s a coincidence that this legendary dragon has all the power attributes it possesses! " At this point, gegwu took a deep breath, stared at Duwei, and said the name word by word: "God! Holy! Giant! Dragon

 Chapter 383

    Deep in the secret road of the governor''s mansion in giliat City, there is a huge cellar with flickering light. The walls around the room are painted with all kinds of patterns. The winding and strange strokes are just some kind of magic array.


    In the corner of the wall, there were four piles of magic crystal stones more than one person high on the ground, forming a strange position. Dewey stood in the middle, his hands raised above his head, and he was chanting.


    In the palm of his hands, the palm of his left hand above the control of a red flame, the flame faintly to wind out a strange green. On the palm of his right hand, there was a water ball rolling gently. The water ball was solidified and held on the palm of his right hand. It turned soft and gave off milky light.


    The light of the fire and the light of the water mingled, and Dewey stood in the middle. The magic circle in the room has been turned on, and all the magic elements in the surrounding air, every minute of every millimetre of water element, have been sucked into the water mass of Dewey''s right hand. After the water mass gradually solidifies, it slowly expands


    Du Wei played all the spirit, carefully separated a small part of his mental power, just like the real mental power. Under Du Wei''s deliberate control and pull, he wrapped the water ball in the palm of his right hand layer by layer. Dewey is like a hardworking spider. He doesn''t dare to slack off. He tries his best to destroy his mental strength to the extreme. At the same time, he carefully checks whether there is any gap in the water ball. If he is not careful, the docking action is extremely dangerous!


    Duvet finished all this, thought for a moment, hesitated a little, and separated the rest of his mental energy. Carefully around his body, almost close to his body''s skin, the spirit of continuous flow out, his body skin surface carefully covered with a layer, try to do airtight degree.


    After that, Dewey winked at gegwu who was standing at the door. Gegwu knew what to do and immediately went to the side of the wall. A round door on the wall was opened. When it was opened, there was a huge round thing like a furnace in the wall.


    It''s four or five meters high. This furnace was made by Du Wei''s craftsmen. The whole furnace used thousands of Jin of subway, and Du Wei specially used a lot of precious magic potions to seal the seams of the furnace again before moving in. Another layer of black soil was pasted on the outside, and then baked in a hot fire. The black soil on the surface had solidified into a sealed shell, so Dewey was relieved.


    In the middle of this huge furnace are two delicate crystal frames. In the middle of each crystal shelf, hanging is the dragon egg.


    Gegwu''s expression was also very serious. After he opened the furnace. Then gegwu took out a magic scroll from his arms and forced it to tear. Finally, a magic light flashed over his body, forming a sealed and impermeable border to defend the magic of water system. He didn''t have the ability to condense his mental power into an entity like Duwei.


    After the preparation, Dewey began to control the fire ball and water ball carefully and rushed together, after the fusion of water and fire. Immediately issued a hissing sound, a stream of steam after burning, immediately sent out.


    Dewey''s expression became more and more nervous, as if the water vapor was poisonous. On the one hand, he was almost wasting his mental energy to protect his body, and even his skin would not be exposed outside the mental protection.


    Soon, the fusion of water and fire was over, and strange phenomena appeared. Water vapor swirling around. But it didn''t drift away. And now, after the magic array in the room is activated. There was an invisible force in the magic circle, which wrapped the steam in the air layer by layer, forming strange shapes, finally condensed into a straight line, and then floated into the furnace.


    When the last trace of white steam floated into the furnace, Dewey seemed to be slightly relieved. He almost couldn''t wait to close the door of the furnace, and then quickly used two magic weapons to seal the furnace.


    After all this, Du Wei seems to be really relieved, he removed his mental defense, his forehead has even been sweating.


    Gegwu also walked out of the magic circle. The two guys looked at each other and could not wait to cast a magic of perspective eye, looking towards the sealed furnace.


    Under the effect of the "perspective eye" magic, the two people''s eyes directly penetrated the wall and furnace to see inside. I saw that a piece of white steam, in the furnace condensation does not disperse.


    Then, Du Wei suddenly face a joy: "it seems to work!"


    I saw the dragon egg on the left, and its shell seemed to vibrate faintly. A little bit of absorption of the water vapor outside.


    The tension in Dewey''s heart at this moment is incomparable!


    This steam is not ordinary steam, but diluted after the passage of time spring! Just now Du Wei carefully wrapped his whole body tightly, for fear that if he accidentally inhaled even a little bit of this water vapor, he would be killed by the poison of time.


    In order to hatch dragon eggs, Dewey made several simple experiments. He asked people to collect a lot of different bird eggs, and then used a tiny silver needle to drill a few tiny holes in the eggshell. Then inject the steam of the subtle time-lapse spring.


    As a result, some birds'' eggs, of course, die as soon as there is a hole in their shell. But there are also a few, as long as Du Wei carefully did not drill through the inner layer of film, then by the passage of time, the spring water vapor "moisten", those eggs all immediately hatched!


    Of course, because the weight is difficult to grasp, most of the birds hatched immediately, but also because of the passage of time, the weight of the spring is too large, the hatching birds directly died in an instant.


    At the moment, Du Wei is more careful when using it on the dragon eggs, and he dilutes the spring water as time goes by. That''s how I dare to start.


    Patta, Patta


    Although separated from the wall and the furnace, Dewey''s strong induction still clearly heard the sound of the slightly broken body of the dragon egg.


    At this moment, the two dragon eggs are slightly shaking up, the steam in the furnace is almost all absorbed into the dragon eggs, and only a very small amount of steam is left in the air.


    The egg on the left is slightly green. Obviously, this is the egg of the green dragon. After a few shakes, the crack spread to the whole egg. Finally, at the top of the egg, in the crack, a tiny sharp mouth pushed out, bit by bit.


    Dewey could see the sweat in his hands.


    Finally. When more than half of a baby dragon''s head came out of its eggshell, Dewey''s heart slightly relaxed.


    At last, the young dragon struggled to get rid of the shackles of the eggshell, and most of its body climbed out. Finally, it twisted hard and made a few clicks. The egg is completely broken. A complete little dragon has come out and stood on the crystal shelf.


    This is really a young water green dragon, although he was just born. The body is also covered with a layer of mucus from the egg, but the body of the young dragon has been covered with a thin layer of turquoise scales. On the forehead, a small corner is in the middle of the eyes. Behind it, a pair of wings suddenly unfold and flutter twice, as if instinctively to fly. But it immediately slipped on the crystal shelf, opened his mouth, as if silently called a few times, but could not make any sound.


    Finally, the young green dragon made the first sound.


    My God... How come the sound of a baby dragon is just like that of a newborn dog. Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    But then, he couldn''t laugh.


    The green dragon opened its mouth fiercely. First, it took a strong breath and sucked in the last trace of water vapor left in the air in the furnace. The next moment. The lovely little dragon seemed to be choked by the steam and stretched its neck violently. Then it''s whole body, Hula on the fierce doubled!


    Originally about the size of a cat, the little dragon suddenly became as big as a dog!


    Then he opened his mouth, and a faint green mist came out of his mouth. The green mist was very pale, but Dewey was shocked when he saw it!


    Dragon, dragon breath?


    Damn it, the newborn dragon can breathe?!


    Ah! too bad!!


    But it''s too late.


    In addition, the dragon egg obviously absorbed the water vapor of time flow much slower than this one, but it was sprayed on the surface of the egg by this dragon breath


    You know, when the dragon family hatches its eggs, the most common method used by the mother dragon is to spray dragon breath on the eggs she has laid. This can protect the firmness of the eggs and speed up the hatching process. Of course, this kind of breathing method does not need to be carried out every day, but once a period of time.


    And another special thing to pay attention to is: the dragon eggs hatched by tulongxi are limited to the same line of dragons. In other words, if a fire red dragon breathes to the fire dragon''s egg, it can make the fire dragon''s egg more healthy


    But if a fire dragon breathes at a dragon egg in the water system, only one will cook the egg directly!


    This is the situation now!


    The hatched little dragon is a water green dragon, but the dragon egg next to it is a red fire dragon egg!!


    I saw this light green breath spray on the fire dragon egg, and suddenly the fire dragon egg''s body was a little burnt black. Dewey was so scared that he quickly opened the door of the furnace and rushed in.


    Regardless of how frightened the newborn dragon was, Dewey had already lifted it out with both hands.


    Then look at the fire dragon egg. Fortunately, Dewey can see through the eggshell of the dragon egg that a half formed embryo of the dragon still seems to be beating faintly.


    Hoo... I wish I wasn''t dead.


    Almost this little guy killed his last compatriot in the world.


    Du Wei was about to lower his head to frighten the little thing, but he felt a move in his arms. The little green dragon had been rubbing his head against Du Wei''s chest twice. The newly born little dragon doesn''t have the ferocious and terrifying look of an adult dragon. A pair of eyes are green, big and round, staring at Du Wei. Du Wei felt soft in his heart and was about to reach out to touch it, but he didn''t notice that the little dragon suddenly burped, opened his mouth, and a faint green breath sprayed directly on Du Wei''s face! The breath of the green dragon in the water system is not a flame, but a light mist with the toxin of the green dragon. Dewey felt a little wet on his face, and the light mist sprayed on his face, and he sucked a little. Dewey was just stunned for a moment, and instantly recovered. Suddenly scared to death! son of a gun! The breath of the green dragon is a great poison!! Duvet felt dizzy, thumping and plummeting back.

 Chapter 384

    Fortunately, the newborn dragon''s poison breath was not too strong. Du Wei didn''t really faint. He just felt that he was in a burning pain from his nose to his chest, and his mind was suddenly dizzy.


    Next to the gegwu quickly ran over, trying to go to LA duvi, Duwei desperately struggle, hard to slap his two ears, let himself sober.


    Fortunately, he was ready. As an excellent magic pharmacist, Du Wei dabbled in all kinds of poisonous magic potions. With his last strength, he quickly opened his magic storage bag, pulled out a bottle of potion from it, and then poured it down.


    Gudu gudu, this special antidote seems to work well. Duvet gasped for a long time, then vomited desperately for a while, only spitting out a pool of green acid. This just slowly recovered.


    Where did he dare to hold the little dragon again? He quickly put it far away into a big cage prepared in advance.


    After that, Du Wei scolded: "Damn it! Almost killed by this little thing. "


    He looked back at gegwu, only to find that the mouse was just staring at his face.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "You... Your face..." gegwu held out his hand and pointed to Duwei.


    Dewey immediately ran to the crystal stone in the corner and looked at the smooth crystal wall. Dewey was very angry.


    The whole face turned green!! How strange a green face looks!


    "Damn... I''m just like a strange man in disguise..."


    Dewey rubbed his face hard. Unfortunately, this green color, but it seems to be deeply penetrated in the skin, how can not rub off.


    What makes Du Wei even more angry is that when he rubs his face, he finds that even his hands are gradually turning green! Du Wei immediately took off his coat without hesitation, revealing his naked upper body.


    To duvier''s dismay, the green was clearly a toxin. Although I''ve just taken some special magic potions for detoxification, is it so easy to detoxify the water green dragon''s poison?


    See this green has covered his neck, and gradually spread to his chest, and then the abdomen


    Dewey was sweating, and now his arms were completely green.


    Fortunately, the toxin spread through most of his body, and finally stopped spreading. It''s just that. Du Wei''s body, from the navel above, all the skin into a green green color. Under the navel, the color is normal.


    (fortunately... Otherwise, it''s not even my words. Will it turn green, too


    Dewey looked at himself in the crystal mirror. He was ready to cry.


    Well, if that damned baby dragon sprays me again, I will become a miniature version of "Hulk"!!!


    It looks like this. Where is duvet in the mood to continue with his experiments? Close the little green dragon and set up a magic array. Let gegewu keep the remaining fire red dragon''s egg well, and Du Weifei rushes out of the laboratory.


    He went straight back to his room, and immediately began to look through all kinds of books he had with him, looking for ways to detoxify.


    After trying about a dozen magic potions for himself and spending an afternoon cooking several bottles of magic potions, Dewey felt that he was about to become a potion jar.


    The good news is. He was sure that most of his poison had been removed. The green on the skin is just the residual toxin accumulated on the surface of the skin, which will not cause real harm to yourself.


    Er... The bad news is... Based on Dewey''s current knowledge of magic pharmaceutics, he didn''t find any way to get rid of this terrible green.


    In other words, Dewey may have to be psychologically prepared to be the Hulk for some time. God knows when these toxins can be eliminated, maybe a month, maybe... A hundred years?!


    Dewey even had a kind of panic idea: this damned poison. Can''t even Lao Tzu''s DNA be dyed green? If so, it would be miserable. In the future, my son will become a little "Hulk"??


    In desperation. In the end, Dewey could only write a distress letter


    It was three days later that Gandalf the green robe came to giliat city after receiving Dewey''s letter.


    Originally Gandalf had been closed recently. He studied Mrs. Liszt''s elf blood painstakingly and had made some breakthroughs. Some time ago, at a critical juncture, he simply closed his laboratory, forbidding anyone to disturb, and devoted himself to the experiment.


    As a matter of fact, before he went to giliat city to start the research on "dragon eggs", Duwei had also asked Gandalf, but he didn''t even see Gandalf that time. The magic array set by Gandalf can''t be broken by Dewey. He waited outside Gandalf''s lab for two days before Gandalf opened the magic circle and came out to get food. But in that way, Gandalf saw Duwei, did not give Duwei a chance to speak, directly drove him away. When I saw Gandalf in green robe that time, the old man''s eyes were red and his mouth was full of words. It was obvious that he had entered a state of extreme addiction, half crazy and half insane. At that time, he couldn''t listen to what he said.


    In desperation, Dewey had no choice but to pull him to death and only asked him to draw a little blood for himself.


    For this request, Gandalf, in a hurry, didn''t hesitate. He immediately took out a knife and cut his hand. The blood spilled on Dewey''s bottle, and he didn''t bandage it. So he ran back to his laboratory in a hurry. Dewey even worried that the old man was crazy about the experiment. The knife cut was so big that he didn''t bandage it. Will it bleed to death??


    Dewey was full of confidence. Without Gandalf''s help, Dewey and gegwu started their own experiment.


    It''s a pity that the letter for help has come now


    Gandalf was never seen by outsiders. The only thing left in the old man''s mind now is the study of his elf blood and the details of his elf magic. He doesn''t even know how many days he hasn''t slept.


    Although the spirit of the magician is strong, his body is weak after all.


    Du Wei''s help letter is sent to Loulan City, directly to his fiancee Vivian. Then the letter let Vivian to find her sister Joe.


    I''m afraid that at this time, only Qiao Qiao can have the ability to wake up her teacher from the crazy state.


    Sure enough, Qiao Qiao had been waiting outside Gandalf''s Laboratory for two days. When Gandalf came out to get the food, the young woman immediately jumped on him and pulled Gandalf out of the palace. Gandalf is naturally extremely angry, but in the face of his female disciples who have been dependent on each other for many years, he can''t hit the ground with a thunder call after all.


    but. Green robe Gandalf was finally forced out of Loulan city by Qiao Qiao and rushed to giliat city.


    It''s the third day in giliat city.


    Gandalf green robe was originally full of anger, although he was not good to get angry with his female apprentice. But there''s no fear of Dewey.


    As a result, Du Wei didn''t come out to greet him when he entered the city of giliat. Instead, he sent someone to invite the old man in green robe into the innermost Du Wei Di room of his governor''s mansion. A mysterious look. Even Qiao Qiao was not allowed to go in. Only Gandalf green robe was allowed to go in to meet him.


    The old man was angry and suspicious. When he entered the room, he saw his troublesome apprentice standing there, wrapped in a thick carpet, and wrapped his whole body in it, with only a pair of eyes on the outside.


    "Hum!" Old Mr. Green Hat said angrily, "you invited me all of a sudden. What''s the big deal! Do you know that my elf magic has been studied! If you hadn''t written to interrupt my experiment, maybe now I''d have developed an elf magic spell! "


    Gandalf glared at Dewey angrily: "you''d better have a good reason, or I''ll break your head!"


    Dewey sighed, then slowly took off his blanket and looked at the teacher pitifully. Pointing to his green face. Green nose: "you see, is this reason enough?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was a long time. There was a sudden burst of laughter in Dewey''s room.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Gandalf green robe at such an old age, but rolling with laughter, Du Wei was really afraid that this old man would just laugh to death.


    Gandalf wiped the tears from his smile and pointed to Dewey. He said with a ungrateful smile: "ha ha ha! You guy! Hum, you bastard always call me "green hat old guy". Hum!! Now let''s have a look at each other. Who is more green? "


    Du Wei was too lazy to get angry with the old guy. He just waited for Gandalf to smile enough. Finally, he sighed and said, "well, my teacher, I was poisoned accidentally this time and ended up like this... Well, you are my teacher, too. The cultivation of magic is much better than me. What can you do, It can take this green off my face. "


    With that, Dewey pondered for a while, and then he explained how he did the "dragon egg hatching" experiment, how he used time to burn the spring water and turn it into steam to catalyze the hatching of dragon eggs. Finally, he hatched a green dragon in the water system, but he was accidentally sprayed on his face by the dragon breath and said it all over again.


    Who knows, Duwei didn''t say it''s OK, just finished, green robe Gandalf was still laughing, suddenly became angry!!


    I saw the old guy with a cloudy face, staring at Dewey, then, suddenly roared: "you! You hatched dragon eggs!!! Are you crazy!!! You! You are such a fool!! Son of a bitch! Hell of a bitch


    In his fury, even the spitting star sprayed on Dewey''s face.


    Dewey didn''t expect that the old man would suddenly become angry. He doubted: "teacher... You... I just hatched dragon eggs. The dragon clan is going to die out, so we rely on these two eggs as seeds. If I don''t hatch, will the dragon clan die out? Besides, I''m not missing you! Those days you hide in the laboratory, but also use magic to seal your laboratory! I''ve been waiting for you outside for two days. I finally met you. You didn''t even say a word to me and ran back. What''s more... Don''t you think it''s a good way for me to hatch it with the spring of time? "


    "Good, good... Good, good..." Gandalf''s voice trembled. He said several "good" words in one breath, but at last he roared: "good, you big head ghost!" The old man suddenly went up and grabbed Dewey''s collar. He yelled and asked, "why don''t you talk to me about such a big thing?"?! Ah!! Dragon egg is such an important thing. If you want to hatch it, why don''t you tell me!! Such an important experiment, you''re a rookie. You think you can do it easily with a little time in your hand and a lot of books? shut up!! Don''t contradict me! Don''t talk to me about that damn rat!! That gegwu is also a waste! Its real magic power is not as good as you!! You, you should discuss with me first! Dewey!! You know what? You''re in trouble!! Poor Dragon Prince, he entrusted you with the important seeds of the dragon, but you almost destroyed the hope of the dragon

 Chapter 385

    Du Wei mouth hair dry, faltering way: "but... Just hatched dragon eggs, not so serious?"


    "Hatching dragon eggs." Gandalf, green robe, sneered and stared at Duwei: "I tell you, Duwei, the dragon clan is not as simple as you think! Hatching dragon eggs is very simple, but do you know what is really difficult? How to develop a dragon!! You know what


    "Form?" Dewey swallowed his foam.


    Gandalf, the green robe, softened, released Dewey, stepped back, and sank heavily in his chair. Looking at Du Wei''s confused appearance, the old man reluctantly repressed his mood, sighed heavily, and slowly told Du Wei the reason.


    "I ask you, what are the dragon''s powerful skills?"


    This question is not difficult for Dewey, who has read a lot. He quickly replied: "strong physical strength, strong physical attack and defense. In addition, every Dragon has a natural magic system, which has magical and special dragon language magic. This kind of dragon language magic is different from human magic. Moreover, the dragon also has a strong magic immunity, especially for their own magic, has an excellent defense


    "Well, I know it by heart." Gandalf the green robe sneered: "then I ask you the most important one. Do you know how every Dragon learns magic after it is born?"


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Gandalf, the green robe, sighed heavily, stared at Dewey and said slowly, "I''ll tell you! Dragon this kind of creature, the formidable place, lies in the magic! But whether it''s their special dragon magic spell or their powerful magic immunity. There is a premise... It must be able to speak dragon language!! Do you understand Dragon language! "


    Dewey was stunned. He knew immediately what a mistake he had made!


    "Dewey, are you born to talk? Can anyone in the world, a newborn baby, speak? "


    "... No."


    "Then, if a baby wants to learn to speak and learn human language, he must have his own parents to teach him slowly." Gandalf''s eyes were gloomy. Staring at Dewey, he asked, "well, this dragon you hatched... Can you find another adult dragon in the world to teach it dragon language? Do you know dragon language


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    "Dragon is not a pet! It''s not so easy to have a cat and a dog! Dragon is a higher creature. In the biological law, the level of dragon is higher than that of human beings! You can imagine that the lower creatures breed the higher ones. What''s the result! You should have heard some stories about human babies who were accidentally exiled in the wild and grew up in a herd of wild animals. It''s a savage! Savage with low intelligence!! In the same way, you can imagine the result of human nurturing a dragon! "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Green robe Gandalf continued: "the dragon people have their own special way of presentation, which is different from human learning. Dragons are creatures that don''t need to learn. As a race, they have a kind of magic, which can be said to be the creator''s special treatment for them! It takes many years for a normal person to learn knowledge, form intelligence, logical thinking and other intelligence quotients. But the Dragon doesn''t need it. Normally, it''s a newborn Earth Dragon. It will be raised by its parents. The adult dragon will use a special magic of the dragon family to directly transmit the magic of the Dragon language, and all kinds of skills, wisdom, civilization that the dragon family should have to their next generation in the way of soul mark. And the next one. Just waiting for the baby dragon to grow up. Slowly get familiar with and practice all the things that you have passed on. As the dragon grows, its strength will be stronger. "


    That''s all. Green robed Gandalf sighed: "I have known about the dragon race before, and I have never discussed with you about the hatching of dragon eggs... Do you know why? It''s because now the adult dragons in the dragon clan are all finished! We can''t find an adult dragon to present the soul mark of dragon wisdom to the young dragon! And now you hatch out of the Earth Dragon, is just a spitting breath, stronger animals, beasts only! Besides, it doesn''t have any characteristics of dragon at all, and it doesn''t even have wisdom! "


    Dewey''s face became ugly, too.


    If you can''t learn the most powerful dragon language magic, dragon''s fighting skills, powerful dragon''s martial arts, metamorphosis and so on... You don''t even have the most basic wisdom.


    Well, is it still called "dragon"?


    The old man is right. In this case, he is just a stronger beast.


    Du Wei suddenly thought of a thing: "but... Once upon a time, Vivian and Joe had a dragon pet, didn''t they?"


    Gandalf, green robe, sighed, stared at Dewey, and said slowly in a serious tone: "Dewey, you have to distinguish a concept: Dragon pet is dragon pet, dragon is dragon! These are two concepts! Dragon pet is just a dragon used by magicians as a pet. Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as a real dragon.


    Vivian and Qiao, they did have their own dragon pet before. That''s the other me, the guy in white robe. Last time they went to Longshan, they stole two dragon eggs when they came back. Later, when I met him, he gave me one. But you know, you''ve seen the ice dragon and the stuttering fire dragon. Are those two dragons wise? Do they have powerful dragon language magic? Can they talk? Can you do metamorphosis? Do you know the martial arts of the dragon people? "


    Dewey''s speechless. Indeed, he has seen Qiao Qiao and Vivian use their own dragon pet fighting method. It seems that one of the two dragons can only spray fire, the other can only spray cold, and then there is a disorderly melee... A low-level melee like a beast! Not even wisdom¡° In ancient history, there were some magicians who owned "dragon pet". However, most of these magicians'' Dragon pets were hatched by stealing, robbing or using other methods to get dragon eggs. It''s a pity that without exception, they are all "beasts" without wisdom. And have you noticed that there are so many longchong magicians in history. But if you really meet a noble and intelligent real dragon, then if both sides duel, longchong magician is definitely not a real dragon opponent! " Gandalf green robe sincerely said: "don''t think about the dragon too simply." Dewey broke out a cold sweat behind his back: "well... What about this young dragon now? We... "He suddenly changed his tone:" I heard that before the death of the Dragon Prince, some members of the dragon family, under the leadership of the three princes, mostly surrendered to the criminals, or we have a chance to catch an adult dragon. To our young dragon soul... "Green robed Gandalf sneered twice:" I had this plan. But now... It''s too late! "¡° Why? " Gandalf''s face was very depressed: "I have looked up a lot of ancient books and documents, many of which are things you don''t know. Finally, I learned that this kind of "soul mark" of the dragon clan must be cast directly on the eggs before the hatching of the young dragon! Instead of waiting for the dragon to hatch into a dragon!! According to legend, it is a very sacred and serious thing for the dragon people to hatch their offspring, even when a dragon egg hatches. They will hold a special magic ceremony for this! Carry out an ancient ceremony, and then pass on the magic soul mark. After the spread of the magic mark, this is the last and most critical step before the hatching of dragon eggs... "Dewey was completely stunned. After a long time, did you destroy a dragon egg alive?! Gandalf the green robe looked at Dewey''s face, though he could not bear to blame him any more. However, seeing that Dewey had destroyed an important thing, he was naturally annoyed, and could not help adding: "if you throw this young dragon into the dogs to live now. I promise that in half a year''s time, this dragon will be barking¡° Is... Is there no other way? " Dewey is desperate¡° Methods... "Gandalf''s voice lengthened for a long time, and suddenly said a word that let Du Wei give birth to hope:" methods are not without, but this method is not safe, and there is a great possibility of failure. " After hesitating for a moment, Gandalf in green robe said with a bitter smile, "do you know how the necromancer black mage makes bone dragons? Because the soul power of dragons is extremely powerful. Often after death, the power of the dragon''s soul will not dissipate for a long time, and even float in the place where it died. Therefore, we can find and collect some remnant dragon spirits from some ancient battlefields, and then put them together, maybe we can get some consciousness of the soul imprint of the dragon people... However, this method is very difficult, the process of collection is difficult, not to mention, we can use the collected dead dragon spirits to present. The process is very dangerous. Even if it''s successful, it''s the soul mark that you get. It''s not complete Du Wei jumped up immediately. He looked at Gandalf in green robe with a resolute face: "it seems that we are going to go to the frozen forest again!"¡° Well... "Gandalf green robe pondered for a while, nodded:" to the tomb of the Dragon Prince? "¡° We have to find it. Although it''s very bad to disturb the dead, it''s also to prevent the extinction of the dragon race. " Dewey sighed. He couldn''t help touching his face and sighed: "however, since I''m going to travel far away... Teacher, you always have a way to recover my green skin?" Gandalf the green robe suddenly gave an evil smile: "there are ways, and I just know the most effective way." Dewey''s eyes brightened, but next, Gandalf''s words made Dewey almost stare out of his eyes¡° The antidote is... The dung of green dragon. " Green robe Gandalf laughed strangely and maliciously: "as long as you use about a small basin, grind it into powder, then dry it, and apply it to the surface of your skin, you can recover."¡° Dragon dung, smear on the whole body Ouch... Ouch... Ouch... "

 Chapter 386

    The early spring sun shines on the northwest, slowly melting the winter ice and snow, and gradually softening the frozen soil. The plants sprouting in early spring also show a little precious green.


    A group of people are driving on the official road leading to DESAR province.


    The armor on the top ten cavalry is the excellent equipment of the guard cavalry of the noble families. The top two cavalry are on horseback, carrying a flag with a long spear in their hand, which is a symbol of the thorn flower royal family.


    Behind the cavalry, a luxurious carriage was slowly advancing. Even the coachman on the carriage was wearing the best pure silk of the south.


    The wheels rolled on the northwest land, but the well-made carriage didn''t bump at all. At this moment, a slender hand from the carriage out of the window, carefully raised the palm to feel the temperature outside, and then put back, closed the window.


    "Well, it''s really cold in the northwest." In the left corner of the carriage, a soft figure leaned against a soft velvet cushion, lazily supporting an arm. Originally extremely charming face, and a yawn, is to add a bit of lazy seductive posture. This girl, no more than 20 years old at most, has brilliant golden hair. She casually pulls a palace style knot, revealing her beautiful curve neck and small ears. On the left ear, she wears three Earrings inlaid with gems. This woman is just leaning here. But her body naturally showed a rich and gorgeous temperament. With her sigh, the beautiful woman tightened the blanket on her body.


    In the carriage, just across from her, another younger girl seemed to smile: "Your Highness, it''s just past the border of Desa province. I heard my brother say that it''s going to the northwest. The colder I feel, especially when I grow up in the south, I''m even more uncomfortable in the north. "


    The voice was clear and sweet, like the light cry of a yellow warbler. The girl who spoke was a little younger than the lazy woman. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old and had a silver fur robe on her body. Inside is a blue royal style dress, her appearance is also excellent, especially a pair of eyes, as blue as sea water, facial features delicate and small. Between the eye waves, people can''t help feeling pity.


    The lazy woman she called "Your Highness" sighed: "Alas, in such cold weather, you came to the Northwest with me... My brother must hate me to death. You''re about to get married. I''ll take you away at this time... "


    When the young girl heard this, her eyes seemed to tremble slightly, and then she said with a forced smile, "Your Highness, I''m afraid the Regent will know the news that we are out of the imperial capital before ten miles out of the city. But along the way, I didn''t see him send someone to chase me... If you want to come to the Regent, he doesn''t object to me coming out with you. "


    "Well, my brother. There are so many ideas in my mind. " The lazy woman turned her lips, and there was a trace of disapproval in her beautiful eyes: "I never knew what he was thinking. This time last year, he almost married me to the tulip Duke. And now... Hum, if I didn''t run fast this time, if I were still in the imperial capital, I''m afraid I would be taken as a chip by him to marry some red man he valued! "


    The young girl seemed embarrassed and hesitated for a while. Only then low voice way: "regent, he... Should not be so unbearable.". I think he should love you very much. Princess... "


    "Well! You don''t have to defend him. " The princess shook her head and sighed: "the other day. Inexplicably, he introduced several young men to me at the banquet. They were all aristocratic families from the south. God... It''s so obvious. Can''t I see it? Hum, is he in such a hurry to let me get married? And you... "


    At this point, the princess suddenly gave a smile. Then she leaned over, stretched out two fingers, gently pinched the girl''s cheek, and said with a smile, "Dali, you have already begun to speak for him before you marry Chen? Haha... It''s a pity that we''ve been good friends since childhood. After so many years of love, now you''ve turned to him before you marry him. "


    This girl named Dali, of course, is a young aristocratic girl from the South who has just been engaged to Prince Chen, the young Regent of the Empire, and is about to become the future Regent princess. She is also the sister of general arpai, the commander of Raytheon''s whip army, Du Wei''s current "political enemy".


    When the princess pinched her face, deli gave a chuckle, but then the girl frowned again and sighed: "Alas... There''s nothing to do with anyone... It''s just that a girl like me, after all, has to follow the family''s will to marry. I don''t know how many people still envy that I can marry the Regent. However, I know that the Regent may not like me in his heart. What he values is my brother. He only marries me to win over my family. "


    "Don''t worry. If that guy is not good to you in the future, I will help you out." The princess straightened up her chest and gave a smile. Then she lay down again and thought for a while. She said in a low voice, "well, I really can''t help it this time. A few days ago, I was afraid that if I stayed in the imperial capital, those Southern nobles would directly propose marriage. Chen, who seems to be deliberately courting the nobles in the south, may nod and agree. If I don''t run, I''m afraid I''ll be forced to wear a wedding dress now. Fortunately, Mrs. Liszt is now in the northwest. I''ll go to her and hide for a while. I''ll go back in a few days


    When daili looked at the princess, she suddenly laughed and said, "my highness, I''m afraid you still have some thoughts in your mind. Do you want to see the tulip Duke?" This sentence seemed to be directly related to the princess''s heart. But the princess put away the smile on her face and stayed for a while, as if in deep thought. Duke tulip... Well, that duvet... That skinny boy. Last year, it was said that his brother intended to marry him to the young Duke. Strangely, the princess, who has always been arrogant and never paid attention to the young talents of the aristocrats in the imperial capital, was unexpected. There was silence. This is the pet seal badge. It''s something that magicians use to seal up their favorite. I made it myself. Enough to keep a dragon in it. Listen, it''s not hard to make ordinary pet badges. The badge that can seal the dragon is very precious. At the beginning, I spent a lot of energy, and only made two pieces. One was given to Qiao Qiao, who used to seal up her snow dragon. Now this is for you. Before we think of a way, seal up this little guy. Well, you haven''t learned how to domesticate magic pets, have you? I''ll teach you how to use this badge''s incantation first... "Then, Gandalf green robed taught Dewey a series of incantations. Dewey had a good memory, Gandalf knew it, so he only said it quickly, and he was not afraid that Dewey could not remember it. After all this, Gandalf said: "now I need to go back and study the transmission of the soul mark of the dragon family carefully... When I have worked out that method, we will prepare to go north to the frozen forest to retrieve the soul of the Dragon Prince. Before that, you seal up the dragon, don''t let it out! See? Also, don''t touch the other dragon egg. " Dewey nodded, but he sighed: "if I can''t help it, I really don''t want to disturb the dead soul of the big prince. Alas... It''s a pity that we can''t find it on the mainland, even if Louise was born in the royal family. I''ve been used to all kinds of beautiful men and women since I was a child, but I''ve never seen such a beautiful person. The man has long blue hair. Even the eyes were blue, but the blue was different from Miss daili, who also had blue eyes. This person''s eyes are just like the sea. It seems that when you look into this person''s eyes, you will be sucked into it... Princess Louise suddenly wakes up after a short absence. What makes her speechless is that this beautiful guy... Shame to say, she can''t even tell whether the other person is male or female. This guy was wearing a simple robe of medium height. He looked very delicate. Although he was beautiful, there was a faint and inviolable awe in his beauty. But this sharpness was covered by his soft appearance. Princess Louise has never seen a person who can combine softness and heroism so perfectly! Just as Louise was staring at the man in a daze, behind him, a tall man gave a cold hum¡° Hum... "Such a short voice fell into Louise''s ears, and she felt a sudden shock all over her body! As if there is a hammer heavy hit in his heart, suddenly uncomfortable as if to spit blood. The other cavalry of the entourage felt the abnormality, and immediately someone glared at them. However, their eyes just floated away, and the cavalry felt the sharp pain in their eyes! The tall man, with a pale and handsome face, exudes the smell of heron. What''s more, he just stood there casually, his whole body up and down, but he exuded a force that people dare not look down upon!! Even if you look at him, it seems that you will be hurt by the pressure of his body. But strangely, such a special guy, with a sharp flag like a needle, stood beside the beautiful man, but immediately seemed to disappear. As if between heaven and earth, there is no one or thing in the limelight can cover that beautiful person, even such a special man is no exception¡° Well, step back. You''ll scare people. " The beautiful man gave a soft smile, and then looked at Princess Louise from a distance: "I''m sorry to disturb you. Please don''t mind. This is my servant. He has a strange temper. Um... I just want to ask, excuse me, are you going to Loulan city? " His voice is just like the spring breeze, which makes people feel like a spring breeze. And at this time, as if inadvertently, Princess Louise''s eyes fell on this person''s wrist... This person''s wrist, but with a ball of silver light, look carefully, but it is a strange circle of silver!

 Chapter 387

    Maybe I''ve been stunned. Even Princess Louise has almost forgotten that she has formed the etiquette habit since childhood. Anyway, it''s very impolite to stare at a person so straight.


    Princess Louise even forgot to answer each other''s questions. Fortunately, Miss Dali, who was behind her, came back and gently pulled the princess.


    The princess recovered, but when she heard each other''s words clearly, she was even more surprised.


    That guy... Servant?


    What shocked Louise was that the "servant" in the mouth of this beautiful and impolite guy was just a servant? This strange guy looks so arrogant, even his outstanding arrogant temperament seems to be born. This kind of awe inspiring atmosphere naturally exudes is clearly the temperament that can only be cultivated by always being superior... Is such a guy just a servant?


    I''m afraid that the vast majority of the people in the world are only qualified to serve him!


    However, it happened that the words came from the mouth of the beautiful and impolite guy, and it was so natural. Strangely enough, this beauty (Louise has a name for this guy in her heart), he (she?) Every word is clear and gentle. If the servant''s temperament is like a lofty lonely peak, then the man is like a vast sky! No matter how proud the mountain peak is, it seems that it can''t be too high.


    "... ah." Louise finally opened her mouth. She took a deep breath. After all, she had been educated by the court since childhood. She was a little flustered, then calmed down and said with a smile, "well, you are right. We are going to Loulan city. What do you have..."


    Each other''s eyes with an undisguised smile, his every move. It seems that they all contain indescribable manners: "well, that''s great. I have a very bold request. My servant and I are from other places. We want to have a good tour in the northwest. Unfortunately, we have just been told in this town that the tulip Duke has issued a special decree here. It is said that Loulan city is too prosperous. There are too many mainland merchants going in and out every day, so the Duke of tulip has ordered restrictions on entering the city. In addition to paying customs duties, he also needs to get clearance permission to enter the city. What''s more, it''s a busy season. I heard it''s this time of year. All the hotels in the city will be full. Without the clearance permission of the caravan, you can''t even find hotels in the city... Beautiful lady, look. Our master and servant are just ordinary tourists, not businessmen. Moreover, we didn''t know about this special law in Northwest China before we came all the way. Therefore, I see that you and your companions seem to be the original caravan. I think you must have entry permission, so. I took the liberty to block your way. Could you please take us to the city by the way? "


    Princess Louise was stunned.


    The customs clearance permit is a new decree issued by Dewey. From the year before last, in order to prevent the northwest army or grassland people''s spies from entering his territory at will, he ordered to set up the checkpoints in the border area of the whole DESAR province. The local caravan must ascend the throne in exchange for the continuation of the customs defense before entering.


    Princess Louise is from the capital. In her capacity. Although she didn''t show up as a princess, when she came. He had already let his subordinates go through the formalities in the name of an imperial nobleman. She has customs clearance procedures, but... Take these two strange people to the city together?


    Louise''s curiosity finally got the upper hand, and taking two people in was nothing to a grand imperial princess, but she was really curious about this beautiful guy.


    She has seen all kinds of aristocratic children since childhood, but has never seen a person''s demeanor can be so beautiful! She stared at this guy, and secretly guessed the origin of this guy.


    Judging from his appearance, he should be very young, and this kind of standard Roland accent must have been acquired by the aristocratic family through strict study since childhood. This kind of demeanor, as well as the elegance that can''t find any flaws in his actions, made Princess Louise believe that this guy must be a young man from a rich family.


    It''s just that I''ve never heard of such a young outstanding figure in any big family of the Empire. Are they the old families in the north? But this guy looks so gentle and elegant. He doesn''t look like a northerner should be forthright. So, southerner? But look at his white skin, and his eyes are so clear and crystal clear, not like those southerners who are too smart. The most important thing is that Princess Louise thinks that all the top families in the mainland are basically gathered in the imperial capital. If a young family produces such a hero, it is impossible for her not to know.


    "All right." The princess and miss daili looked at each other and said, "it''s not difficult to take you to the city, but, dear sir, can you tell me your identity and origin before asking for help?"


    "Well, my name is Luoxue. I''m from the north of the mainland." The man laughed. What he had to admit was that when he was smiling, even Princess Louise was in his smile and lost consciousness for a short time.


    "... well... Falling snow, what a beautiful name." The princess disguised her gaffe: "compared with your hometown, there must be a lot of beautiful scenery in northern China." After a pause, she looked at the "servant" behind: "well, where''s your companion?"


    Killed Princess Louise absolutely do not believe, such a temperament outstanding guy, even with a kind of implicit coercion, how can it be a servant.


    "Oh... He''s just a servant. Just call him Xiao San." Snow light answer a word. His tone is still very gentle, but when he mentions this servant, his gentleness is very appropriate. It was like the gentleness of a kind Master to a slave. Although kind, but that kind of insidious high above the taste, it is very real.


    It''s a servant.


    But... Xiaosan, this name is good... Strange.


    Soon, the princess immediately decided to take them on the road, and she saw that the two had no horses, so she asked the accompanying knight to give them two horses.


    The accompanying knights were all elite attendants guarding the princess and miss Dali. Originally, they were very upset when they were stopped by these two strangers, and they had to let their horses out. Naturally, some people didn''t agree, but the princess gave the order, and the Knights didn''t dare to disobey it. In any case, these Knights traveled a long way. They all rode two by one, with spare horses.


    At the moment, in order to embarrass the two guys in the way. Someone took the two most violent horses out of the spare horses.


    These two high headed horses are high-quality war horses among the royal guards, but ordinary people can''t ride them.


    Seeing these two horses coming to them, the other knights sneered in their hearts: I''ll take you off your horses later!


    But next. Everyone was stunned!


    The two tall horses came to the two men and even one of them was restless. As if still faintly some fear, restlessly repeatedly low voice hiss. The servant named "Xiao San" just gave a sneer, but it was such a "hum". The horse beside him gave a straight hiss, and then backed back restlessly. If these horses had not been trained strictly, they would have broken away from the reins of the knight. Just ran away.


    Even the Knights around them, under the strange "little three" eyes, felt a strange sense of fear and oppression in their hearts.


    At this time, Luoxue smiles and takes two steps forward. He reaches out his hand and caresses the horse''s back. It seems that he has a natural soft breath. The restless horse immediately quieted down.


    In full view of the public. The snowy hand fell gently on the horse''s head and stroked it back and forth. The war horse actually bowed its head, and then, four hooves bent down and knelt down, fell in front of the snow, and became extremely docile, let the snow easily sit on the back of the horse, the war horse just supported the hooves to stand up.


    "Xiao San, don''t scare our companions." Luoxue rode on the horse and looked back at his servant. There was a trace of fear in the little three''s expression. He didn''t dare to disobey Luoxue''s order. He hummed, pulled the reins and turned over to mount. There was no more action.


    The party went to luolancheng, and went to Loulan city at the gate of the city.


    This season is indeed the most prosperous time in Loulan city. Everything recovers in spring. After a severe winter, all kinds of materials are consumed enormously. It''s the best time for a large number of caravans on the mainland to rush out to the grassland to sell all kinds of living utensils, grain and other goods on the mainland.


    Entering Loulan City, the streets are full of people. Caravans and carriages are crowded on the roads. Although the Northwest has just experienced a war, the enthusiasm of businessmen has not been reduced. Loulan City, the largest city on the border of the Empire, has become a prosperous commercial city after more than two years of operation by Dewey.


    Although the streets were busy and crowded, they were in good order. Cavalry in the uniform of tulip family town guards rode back and forth. On the notice board at the gate of the city, the latest decree of Duke tulip was posted, and even some clerks specially appointed by the home affairs department stood beside the notice board and read aloud.


    After entering the city gate, in the eyes of Princess Louise and her party, the whole Loulan city is a scene of prosperous times.


    In the distance, several streets are still being expanded, and tall houses are also being built. It is even strange that there are ordinary people in twos and threes beside the projects being built, holding baskets full of food and water to reward those who are building houses and roads.


    The workers were all dressed in a strange and uniform gray dress with a huge word "Jian Jian" embroidered on the front in Loran.


    Princess Louise looked a little strange. She had never seen such a scene before. It seemed that those who were building projects were a group of people in the Roland empire. Whether it was the construction of roads or houses, if it was the official project of the Empire. They directly recruited coolies and migrant workers, and even sent slaves to build their own houses. Some noble families built their own houses with their own slaves and servants.


    The princess was curious, so she sent someone to ask, and got a strange answer.


    "Master." A knight, who came back after asking, also looked a little strange in front of an outsider. He called the princess "master" instead of "Your Highness". The knight replied honestly, "I have asked. It is said that the construction workers in gray clothes are all a special construction team under the provincial government of DESAR, and they are also the establishment of the army. This is an original creation of the Duke of tulip, which is called" engineering soldiers ". All these guys do on weekdays is build all kinds of projects, open roads and bridges, break ground and so on... And they''re like soldiers. Every month there''s military pay. "


    "Well, why do the citizens take food and water to comfort the engineers? Is the army here so loved by the people? " Asked the princess.


    "This... Is not the land." The knight scratched his head: "I asked them, these people are the common situation here. The road you see under construction and the house expanding on both sides are their land. These people with food and water. It''s the residents of this street, the owners of the houses that are being built. "


    The princess was moved. She looked at the houses built in the distance. But it''s not small... Is sarbane rich enough? Even ordinary people are rich enough to live in such a big house?


    Fortunately, the knight quickly gave the answer: "master, this also surprised me. They told me that whether it was the house or the road, it was the Duke of tulip who announced that it was the provincial government of DESAR. The government paid for it. It is said that within this year, more than a dozen streets of Loulan city will be widened and completed, and all the expenses will be paid by the government here. These residents only need to promise one thing, that is, to let their children, all the men over 18 years old, accept the reserve training of Tulip family private army in Desa province. "


    "All in the army?"


    "No, not all of them. It''s just a reserve. It is said that the order of the tulip Duke is very simple. As long as the young people in their families, who are over 18 years old, go to receive a year''s military training in the reserve. It''s not really joining the army. It''s just training. After one year of training, you can go home. These citizens are very supportive of this decree. As long as they promise to receive half a year''s military training, they can live in their own houses for free. However, the ownership of the house belongs to the official government of the province of Desa. These citizens have the right to live and do not have to pay rent. Military training in exchange for free housing. "


    Princess Louise was stunned.


    Does duvet... That guy have too much money to spend?


    I''m afraid there are at least 300000 permanent residents in Loulan city. There are at least 70000 young men in Loulan city. All of them can participate in military training, and then they can live in the big house provided by the government for free?


    After listening to this, Miss daili dropped her head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she gently spat out a sentence: "hiding soldiers from the people?"


    "It''s not just Loulan city." The knight replied with a wry smile: "it is said that this is the decree issued by the Duke of tulip at the beginning of this year, which has been implemented in the whole province of DESAR. It is said that fifty miles outside Loulan City, there is a training camp for recruits. After training, these ordinary citizens can be allowed to go home every seven days. "


    whole province?


    What does this Dewey want?


    If we go on like this, there will be more than 300000 young people in the whole province! After all, as long as you go to receive one year''s military training, you can get a big house for free. I''m afraid few people will refuse such a good thing. Three hundred thousand young adults, even if only half of them accept this condition, in less than a year, Duwei''s territory can have at least one hundred thousand young adults with military experience! When necessary, as long as a draft order, these people can immediately become qualified soldiers in uniform!


    Far away. Luoxue and his servant, both on horseback, have been far away from Princess Louise''s line. Although the knight''s voice is not loud, but with Luoxue''s ability, they can hear clearly. After listening, the snow suddenly sighed.


    "The Duke of tulips. What a big hand. One hundred and fifty thousand soldiers hide their troops from the people. "


    He turned his head, looked at his servant, and suddenly said with a low smile, "it seems that you are right. Among these human beings, the most likely one to cause us trouble is the tulip Duke... Third prince, your intelligence is very good."


    The servant''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of panic, and he quickly lowered his head. Dare not let the spirit king see his face, but whispered in fear: "you... In front of you, there are no three princes. I am only your servant now, I am the king of the earth


    With mixed feelings, a group of people continued to move forward. Just after turning a corner, the main road in front is obviously the most prosperous area in Loulan city. The street is more than twice as wide as the previous road, and the houses on both sides are tall. It''s very lively.


    What''s more strange is that on the top of the street, there are huge banners every ten meters. The banners are of different colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. On each huge banner, there are some words that surprise Princess Louise and her party


    "Sicilian fur line. The best fur address in the whole mainland, No.1 Zhuque street


    "Old Mom hotpot shop, the chain of Desa Province, come to taste the delicious food! Address, No.2 Qinglong Street! "


    "Come and have a look, here are the best jewels! Rich jewelry line, the mainland gold signboard! The address is just around the corner! "


    "Headquarters of snow wolf mercenary regiment! The bravest and most loyal warrior. Solve all troubles for you! Address: No.1 Xuanwu Street£¨ Refuse illegal entrustment)


    If you say that all kinds of weird banners. It''s just dumbfounded, then you''ll find out immediately. On both sides of this street, even every 20 meters, there will be a large wooden dustbin with a height of more than half a person. Even the walls of these dustbins are painted with smooth paint, which is similar to "traveler''s house, the best chain hotel in Desa province!"¡° Walk ten thousand miles in hawk boots¡° Thor''s hammer weapon shop, dwarf craft, the best weapon in the mainland! " Wait, wait


    These various things stunned a group of outsiders. Then, Princess Louise became curious again and immediately sent the knight to ask passers-by. The result surprised everyone even more.


    "These signboards are all the places where the Duke of tulip ordered them to be set up. The banners and the words on these trash cans are" advertisements "that the duke said. However, businesses who want to write their own words on them have to pay for them. It is said that according to the time, every month, we have to go to the administrative department of the governor''s office to participate in the bidding. Now it is said that a banner on this street has been fried for 1000 gold coins a month, and a trash can has been fried for 500 gold coins a month. "


    After hearing this, Princess Louise quickly calculated the amount in her heart. She couldn''t help taking a breath. Looking at the wide and prosperous street, the banners and garbage cans in the distance, she calculated the amount and sighed: "God, isn''t it just this street that can make tulip Duke earn more than 10000 gold coins every month? Just hang a few pieces of cloth, and you can get at least 10000 gold coins a month! "


    "Ten thousand gold coins, enough to support an imperial standard infantry battalion." Worthy of being the general''s sister, Miss daili immediately came to such a conclusion: "this tulip Duke is really a money collector."


    Falling snow, who had been following all along, could not help sighing at the moment and whispered to the servant beside him: "do you see that many of the young men walking on the streets here are steady footed, strong arms and bright eyes. Although they are civilians, they are trained militarily. These are much better than the rest of the mainland we have come all the way. I''m afraid... Once war starts in the future, the tulip Duke will be able to pull up hundreds of thousands of qualified troops at any time. What''s more, this guy seems to be able to make money, which must be used to support his army. "


    That servant, of course, is the surrender of the three princes of the dragon clan. There is a fierce color in his eyes. In a low voice: "master, before I dealt with this guy, he was a very smart man. At the beginning, he even ran away under the pursuit of my father. Along the way, I''m afraid the tulip Duke is one of the top talents in the human race. Maybe... We can take him now... "He said, raising his finger and swiping his neck.


    Looking at the fierce face of the Golden Dragon. Snow smile, he looked up at the sky. The sun is already a little dazzling, and the snow reaches out her delicate palm to block her eyes. Under her golden eyes, the silver wire on his wrist glows faintly.


    Finally, the Elven King laughed. Smile as warm as the spring breeze, but his voice, word by word, is like a knife in the heart of the Golden Dragon.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you think... You''d better remember carefully that your identity is only my servant now. No matter what happens to me, I don''t need your advice on "contributing wisdom" to make any decision. " The fairy king looked at the golden dragon with a gentle smile. But there seemed to be a needle hidden in his eyes: "assassinate a duke in the human world, and he is also a strong man in the mainland, surrounded by experts like clouds... You must want me to die in Roland."


    As soon as the Golden Dragon''s face changed, he was about to explain. Luoxue already said with a smile: "don''t deny that we all know each other''s mind. You surrender to me, but I don''t think you are loyal to me. It''s just that. I need to remind you that... Even if you want to play any tricks, you''d better do it cleverly. Don''t use this stupid trick next time, because it will make me look down on your intelligence. "


    Said, snow has gently kicked a horse belly, went to the front.


    The Golden Dragon left behind has a complex meaning in its eyes.


    Princess Louise and her party. He went directly to the residence of a southern chamber of Commerce in the city. After all, Miss Dali''s family is a wealthy family in the south of China. It has a lot to do with this southern chamber of Commerce. Early learned that the family''s current status of the most distinguished lady arrived, the chamber of Commerce in the headquarters of the chamber of commerce very early cleaned out a clean and comfortable and spacious yard.


    When Princess Louise and her party arrived. The head of the chamber of commerce immediately went out to meet them and invited them into the yard. Daili did not reveal the identity of Princess Louise, only said that she was her friend. In any case, there are always a few close friends in this aristocratic family. The leader of the chamber of commerce is only the aristocratic lady from a certain family, who is equally enthusiastic. Deli ordered the knights to live around the yard, and she and Louise entered the chamber with her maid. The yard is clean and comfortable, but it''s a little small. The leader of the chamber of Commerce explained that Loulan city is developing very fast now, and the land price here is too expensive. It''s almost every inch of land. Therefore, it''s impossible for the chamber of Commerce to occupy too much land. The strength of the southern chamber of commerce is quite good. It is rare to have such a place in Loulan city. Princess Louise didn''t care about the living environment. She immediately sent her intimate maid to the chamber of Commerce of the Liszt family in Loulan city to contact Mrs. Liszt. As for the snow... Curious Princess Louise retained the spirit king, but the spirit king, who had planned to stay here for the time being, did not refuse to stay here as a guest. In respect of this mysterious "beauty", Princess Louis ordered that Mr. Luo Xue and his servant live in a yard alone. Luoxue is very happy to accept the beauty of the princess, and then he put forward a request, he saw that the chamber of commerce also has a study, he hopes to borrow some books in the study¡° What books do you need¡° Any book is OK. If you have a general history of the mainland, it''s best. I''ve already seen Volume 6. You should have a complete set, right The gentle demeanor of the Elven king made the leaders of the chamber of Commerce secretly guess whether he was a prominent nobleman from the imperial capital¡° Oh, we don''t have one, but I''ll send someone to buy one right away. " The head of the chamber of Commerce quickly backed out. I don''t know why, in the face of this beautiful man with a gentle smile (in fact, even he can''t tell the gender of each other, but when Miss Dali introduced her, she called Luoxue "Sir", but Luoxue didn''t mean anything), the leader of the chamber of Commerce always had a kind of inexplicable awe in his heart. At lunch time, Princess Louise sent someone to invite Luoxue to have dinner with her. The king of spirits happily accepted the invitation. However, in order not to destroy the atmosphere, Luoxue considerately did not bring his "servant" to attend, but left the Golden Dragon in the yard. Over lunch, two girls, Dali and Princess Louise, tried to use all kinds of words to try to get the identity of falling snow. However, the Elven King''s speech is excellent, astronomy, geography, humanities, art, music and painting, it seems that all things, this versatile man is very proficient in many fields, although there is no real hands-on, but some of his views, in the eyes of Princess Louise and miss Dali, are almost comparable to those famous masters he met. The elegant demeanor of the spirit king made the lunch very enjoyable. And Princess Louise paid special attention to the posture of Mr. Luo Xue at dinner. Even Princess Louise, who had accepted the court etiquette since childhood, was not as polite as the other party when they used knives and forks. Looking at Mr. Luo Xue''s manners, it''s like looking at a very beautiful picture. Even the subtle movements of his fingers seem to be so beautiful! The two women, while intoxicated, could not help but be surprised. How can there be such a beautiful person in the world? If he is a daughter, I''m afraid none of the women in the world can match him! After lunch, the head of the chamber of Commerce interrupted the conversation. The leader brought a message: the Duke of tulip''s most trusted assistant, the chief executive of the province, the second person of the province, Lord Philip, is here! Lord Philip''s intention is very simple. He claims to know that Miss Dali, who is going to be the imperial princess, is coming to greet and meet on behalf of the Duke of tulip. At the same time, he warmly invites Miss Dali to attend an aristocratic banquet held in the Duke''s mansion tonight. Delli and Princess Louise looked at each other. Under the eyes of Princess Louise, delli asked, "where''s Lord Philip?"¡° It''s out there¡° It''s a slight. " Dali frowned: "the Governor General of the province of DESAR is equivalent to the position of governor of the Empire. How can you let Lord Philip wait outside? Please invite him in Looking at Luoxue, daili wanted to ask Luoxue to avoid first, but her heart suddenly moved, and she didn''t know what the idea was. When the words came to her mouth, she took them back. When the king heard that he was "the most trusted assistant of tulip Duke", his beautiful eyes immediately flashed a wonderful look

 Chapter 388

    When Philip came in, the young man was calm and experienced nearly three years in the northwest. With Dewey creating a good situation in the northwest, the young man has gradually transformed into a mature wise man.


    Young face, with a bit and his age completely does not match the mature temperament, and eyes, calm as water, calm.


    After entering, the No.2 figure in the administrative system of the province of Desa, with a calm look on his face, gave a half salute to Princess Louise in front of him. Although the nominal host here is Miss daili, Philip''s action clearly shows his respect for the princess, and also vaguely points out the identity of the other party: I know who you are.


    His eyes were like a deep pool. Even when he saw the snow and such an outstanding figure, Philip was only surprised for a moment, and soon returned to calm. Although he was a bit deliberate, his bearing was already extraordinary. No wonder many people under Dewey felt that Mr. Philip was the talent of the prime minister.


    "Your Royal Highness..." Philip pondered for a while, although daili has not married the Regent, but the identity of the princess has been established. But his address still made Dali a little uncomfortable and interrupted him: "Lord Philip, please call me Dali. I''m not the princess yet. "


    "Well, ladies." Philip took a look at Deli. His eyes immediately fell on Princess Louise, and his words obviously said to Princess Louise: "according to our tradition in Roland, these days are the bidding for the next quarter''s business procurement in the Duchy''s mansion. In order to achieve the harmony that the duke said, we will hold a banquet in the Duchy''s Mansion tonight, The banquet was attended by people of great status in the province of Desa, and some family representatives from all over the Mainland... HMM. I just learned that two distinguished ladies have also come to Loulan city. If you can come to the party with such a noble status as the two ladies, it would be great. "


    Philip said in no hurry, his eyes fell on the snow: "this is..."


    "This is Mr. Luo Xue, from the North... Well, he''s my friend." Princess Louise pondered for a while. Before she could find out the origin of this mysterious beauty, she had to give a vague answer to Philip. Philip looked at the snow more. I didn''t say much, just nodded. Although I admire the stranger''s appearance and demeanor, Princess Louise is now the real sister of the Regent of the Empire. She has a very noble status and knows some talented people among the powerful families. Not surprisingly.


    "Is the tulip guild going to the party tonight?" Daili knew that the princess could not ask, so she asked for daili.


    Philip immediately shook his head and said with regret, "I''m sorry. The Duke is not in Loulan at present. He will not attend the banquet tonight. However, although the Duchess is unable to attend, it is the same for our future Duchess, Miss Vivian, to represent him. Who doesn''t know the identity of Miss Vivian in Loulan city or even the whole province of dessa. In addition. And Mrs. Liszt and her sisters will be at the party tonight. I don''t think you two ladies will feel lonely tonight. "


    With that, he clapped his hands gently. With the sound of slapping, several people dressed as servants of the Duke''s mansion came in. Everyone was holding a few boxes of various kinds. The lid of the box was open, but there were some presents inside.


    "The two ladies have come all the way. This chamber of Commerce has many things. But after all, it''s not as prosperous and comfortable as the imperial capital. Miss Vivian, our Duchess, is worried that they are not used to the Northwest''s basic necessities, so let me send them. Of course, if you are not used to living here, you might as well move to the castle of the Duchess


    Then the servants put the gift box on the table, just a few sets of top-grade fur robes, some top-grade spices for women, top-grade pearls from Nanyang, and so on.


    Where these gifts were sent by Vivian, of course, was just Philip''s own intention.


    "Besides, the two ladies came from the imperial capital. I''m afraid they may not have brought the evening dress with them. There are also several excellent tailors in our Duke''s mansion, all of whom are hired from the imperial capital at a high price. There are also etiquette masters who have been trained in the palace to guide them. They are guaranteed to satisfy the two. If necessary, I will send them here in the afternoon. "


    Philip sat down for a little while, talked to the two women for a while, and left. But when he came out, he took a look at Luoxue and said with deep meaning: "this Mr. Luoxue is not a mortal. If it''s convenient tonight, please join us."


    Luo Xue squinted. His facial expression seemed to be more feminine. He suddenly said, "Mr. Phillip, I heard that the future wife of tulip is a talented female magician in mainland China, and her teacher is master Gandalf, who has passed away and is recognized as the first mage in mainland China, right?"


    "Yes." Philip looked at the mysterious stranger more carefully: "is Mr. Luoxue interested in this?"


    "Oh, I''m just interested in magic." After listening, Philip looked at the snow more deeply and asked directly, "Oh? Excuse me, Mr. Luo Xue. What''s your full name Next to her, Princess Louise was also in high spirits. She had long been curious and had been quizzing about the bottom of the snow. But Luoxue''s eloquence is too good. With his unique demeanor, both women are addicted to it, and even the intention of asking is confused. Moreover, after all, the real identity of Princess Louise is not convenient for outsiders to say, nor is it easy to directly question. In Roland, it is not polite for a woman to ask a man''s full name directly. Fortunately, Philip is much more convenient. And since he is a man, it would not be rude to ask such a question¡° Oh, my full name? Please call me Luoxue. I don''t have a full name, just Luoxue. Because when I was born, it was snow that fell from the sky. This answer stunned Philip and the two women. It''s called "falling snow"? Is he lying? On the continent of Roland, everyone with status. They all have family names, and the first name of a family name often represents the glorious history of the whole family. Only the lowly Untouchables have no family name. Can see this falling snow''s appearance, no matter is his demeanor and talk, how to see all absolutely does not look like a civilian¡° Oh, then please forgive me for being presumptuous. " Philip said faintly: "I just see Mr. Luo Xue''s extraordinary speech, and from your beautiful appearance, I thought he was a distinguished guest from some famous ancient family I know." Philip stopped asking about the snow. I sat for a moment. Philip got up to say goodbye. In his act, he was still very polite to Princess Louise. But out of the chamber of Commerce, he took people around the corner, but suddenly stopped. Philip stood where he was. Looking back at the chamber of Commerce in the distance, he immediately pulled a powerful man beside him: "you go to transfer a team of people, let them change their clothes, and stab out patrol guards around the street! Anyone who goes out of here. Every one of them has to be watched. Especially miss Dali and her girlfriend! Well... And... "Philip thought for a moment, and added:" there is also a very handsome man, who also takes pictures of us. A group of people are staring at us here and paying close attention to us! " When he heard this, he was about to do it, but Philip suddenly thought of something and grabbed him: "wait a minute! In this matter, you should go to the Duke''s palace to see Lord alpha immediately. I asked him to do it in person. I''m afraid that young stranger is unusual. He''s one of the people who are watching us. There are no experts. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. Go and ask Lord alpha, tell him what I mean, and ask him to do it This hand Leng for a while: "adult, is this really necessary?"¡° Well, you don''t have any idea. When Luoxue talked to miss daili, they didn''t look any respectful. On the contrary, they are naturally indifferent. If it''s a common little nobleman. It''s too late to flatter at this time. How can you put on such a big shelf! I don''t think this snowfall is an ordinary person. Keep an eye on me. " Philip ordered all this and thought it over carefully, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. He asked himself that this arrangement was appropriate enough, but he didn''t know why, but he was always a little uneasy? Also, the guy named Luoxue, his smile, really let his heart very bottomless! But in the chamber of Commerce, after Philip left, the snow seemed as if nothing had happened, but the two women''s mood was a lot more strange. This snowfall, how to look, seems to be the kind of gorgeous young talent cultivated in a rich family. We may just be a civilian who doesn''t even have a family name. Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard people from outside the chamber of Commerce rush in to report: "Miss... Miss, there''s someone coming again. This time, I came to her royal highness Verona, the princess of the Empire. Your highness? After hearing this, her first reaction was to see Princess Louise. The relationship between Princess Louise and her royal highness is very strange. On the one hand, the saint is the daughter of the great prince, and the princess is the little sister of the great prince. So although they are not much different in age. But in terms of identity, her royal highness still calls Princess Louise "aunt".

 Chapter 389

    When Philip returned to the castle of the Duchess house, he immediately asked people to call several tailors in the castle, told them something in private, and then sent them to the chamber of commerce where Princess Louise stayed.


    Later, alpha also secretly took a group of people to watch around the chamber of Commerce. Every other hour, the news would be sent back to the Duke''s house.


    To Philip''s relief, it seemed that nothing had happened all afternoon.


    What is Princess Louise doing in the northwest at this time? Although Philip can''t figure it out, in his opinion, it''s not a big problem.


    The key question is... Dali! The future Princess, what is she doing here?


    Philip is not a simple minded person. Although he has received information that Miss Dali is a good friend of Princess Louise, don''t forget that Dali is not only the future Princess, but also the sister of general arpaye, the commander of the whip of thunder, the biggest political enemy of the Duke of tulip in the Empire.


    As an excellent disciple of Mr. blue ocean, Philip is not only proficient in political strategy, but also has a lot of research on the art of emperors.


    From the time alpai rose like a comet, Philip accurately judged the Regent''s intention.


    Balance, the key to the art of emperors, is always balance!


    At that time, after careful analysis, Philip immediately put forward his own suggestions to Dewey: Dewey''s military newspaper, which accused alpaye of robbing him, was written by Philip himself


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Philip, a young aide, said something very far sighted to Dewey.


    "Your Highness. From the current point of view, your strength has developed to a bottleneck! You are already a Duke! In addition to the immediate royal family can not be king of the law, your title has reached the peak! From the official position, you have the rank of general, member of the magician society, branch Dean of the school of magic, chief of the northwest war zone, and so on. It can also be said that he is a supreme minister! At the same time, in the Empire, support 100000 troops, the important thing is, you also have the advantage of air weapons beyond this era! And outside, more Rowling family to do your reinforcement! Imagine if you were an emperor, would you like to see such "powerful officials" under your own hands? Besides, he is also a strong official! Before that, Prince Chen just came to power and set up your new king. It is to show his ambition and innovative intention as a new generation monarch, and also to suppress those old ministers. However, now that his position has stabilized and everything in the empire is under his control, if you are too strong. It will make the emperor feel unstable. In any case, over the past two years, we have been showing our best in the Northwest... Although I have already suggested that when the northwest army is defeated this time. But it seems that the Regent is still not at ease. Alpai, it is the king who made a chess piece to restrict us. And then, if there is no accident, the next ten years will be the most critical period for the new tulip family to flourish or decline or even collapse! "


    Speaking of these places, Philip bent down to Dewey, and then the young man suddenly said with a light smile in an unprecedented relaxed tone: "my Lord. I''m loyal to you. I don''t want my boss to fall down so soon. "


    Then Philip analyzed duvet''s several dangerous weaknesses


    "First, your position! Your position is too high now! High status, although a good thing, but for you, is a very dangerous double-edged sword! Because of your age!! It''s true that in the Empire now, simply in terms of status. And old Prime Minister robustscher can compete with you in prestige. But don''t forget. Lord robustcher, it''s seventy this year. But you are not even 18 years old! According to the normal law, you have at least 50 years left in your political career. But your position has reached the pinnacle of everything a man can have. I dare to ask you a question: Your Highness, if you make any contribution to the Empire in the next few decades, what should the Regent reward you with? Is it true that cleft earth is king? Or... Give up the position of emperor to you? These are absolutely impossible. The Regent may appreciate you now, but he is a king after all, and an ambitious king.


    The second weakness is your military power! Taking the private army of an aristocrat as an example, our tulip family now has nearly 50000 troops, which is the limit that an aristocrat can reach. Although it has not exceeded the number of imperial laws, I''m afraid even the blind can see how powerful our army is now. I can directly say that if we have those ultra new weapons and combat arms, our 50000 troops, even if they meet the most powerful main battle corps of the Empire, will have the power of the first World War! As for the other local garrisons, we need not even mention them. I remember that you once said something that I admire very much, which is called "sleeping on the side of collapse, how can others sleep soundly!", Change is Chen prince, don''t you have such strong force for a noble under your hand, so at ease?


    The third weakness is your wealth! Even I have to sigh for you. Your highness, I''m afraid you are the best one to collect money since the founding of the Empire! And your speed of making money is almost a miracle! Since you were 14 years old, you have the strongest financial resources in mainland China in just four years! No matter how many industries you have created, how many miracles you have created, or even the wealth we have swept from Nanyang, I''m afraid that no one can make money faster than you in the thousand years of the Empire. But here''s the problem... If you have soldiers alone, then the empire can still use financial money and food to restrain you, but you have soldiers, money and food, and territory... Which King can rest assured when these three things are combined?


    Fourth weakness, your opponent! That''s what worries me the most! He has always been in the political arena. I''m not afraid you are strong, but I''m afraid you have no opponent! Because once you have no opponent, it will cause the king''s scruples. I have carefully studied the coup more than two years ago, and I have heard my teacher Mr. LAN Hai analyze the Royal struggle. His current emperor, Augustine VI, once praised his eldest son, Prince Arvin. Unfortunately, before the old emperor was old, the eldest prince grew up. Because of the fear that the great prince would seize the class and power ahead of time, the old emperor would hold up his son Prince Chen. In fact, the old emperor may not really like Prince Chen, just use him to balance the big prince.


    Can you see now, within the Empire, is there any political enemy who can balance you?


    This was my biggest worry. I have even secretly worried that if there is no political enemy in the Empire who can be your enemy, you will be strong in three years. Will cause the Regent''s panic! It''s panic, not just suspicion! My Lord, if that time comes, the Regent will not hesitate to suppress you, even you. Take some drastic measures!


    Fortunately, now the Regent does not want to move your mind, but "find" a political enemy for you. Such a move can be said to be very smart. What''s more, it''s a kind of safety for you! Because this action, on the contrary, shows that the Regent wants to continue to use you, rather than use up in a short time. My advice to you is that no matter how much our Regent praises the new man, you should cooperate well. The Regent means that he wants us to fight. Then we''ll show him. However, in the process of fighting, we need to take the initiative and grasp the situation, so everything will be safe. "


    There is no doubt that this remark is a brilliant political skill. These theoretical things can be said to be the outstanding achievements of blue ocean university students. At the same time. Young Philip. After three years in the northwest, he finally grew up to be an excellent real staff.


    This is a strategic strategy. Very much appreciated by Dewey. But Philip''s talent is more than that!


    After setting up the grand master plan for Dewey, Philip did not ignore the details.


    "The general direction is basically not dangerous. But we should also be very careful with this "political enemy"! After all, my Lord, I want to remind you that everyone is ambitious! As far as we are concerned, it''s good to fight with the political opponents and let the Regent rest assured. But for this political opponent... They may not be willing to be our training companion! Now our fight is not just an ordinary fight. To be clear, it can even be said that in the next few decades of the Empire, who can become the first powerful family in the whole empire! Now it seems that you are occupying some advantages, but the other side is not without opportunities! As I said just now, people are all ambitious. It''s hard to guarantee that the other party doesn''t want to take this opportunity to fight us down! So, we should be very careful with alpai''s family


    This dialogue was just at the end of the northwest war. One night, Philip gave his whole mind to Dewey.


    Now, the general development of things is basically in line with Philip''s idea.


    Unfortunately, the only discordant note is from this miss daili!


    When the Regent announced his marriage in the imperial capital, the news had been quickly transmitted to the northwest within three days.


    Philip immediately made a full study of the news.


    In his opinion, this news is not good news for Dewey.


    Alpai''s family is destined to become duvi''s old enemy. And in this old enemy''s family, there is a princess... A princess who is famous for her youth, beauty and talent.


    This is a hidden danger for Dewey!


    Although the Regent is a very independent monarch, and marry this miss Dali, it is clearly a political marriage without feelings. But it''s hard to say about feelings. Regent Prince Chen is a famous young and affectionate man in the imperial capital. And this miss daili is also the leading beauty in the southern aristocratic circle, beautiful and versatile. In the future, the Regent will not fall in love with this young wife.


    At that time, as long as the pillow wind is often blown, then even if a man has his own opinions, the potential impact day after day will be very dangerous to Duwei.


    And... Not only that. Philip can see further!


    As a disciple of blue ocean, Philip''s research on the art of monarchy is the essence of blue ocean. He even made a careful analysis of the royal family.


    In his opinion, the most worrying thing is the future crown prince!


    Now the Regent is only in his twenties. Although he has a son, Prince Charles, the Regent still invites him when he is young. In the next few decades, it''s hard to guarantee that the new princess Deli will not give birth to a new prince. What if the new prince is smarter and more popular with the Regent?


    It''s easy to understand that the queen of Regent is not born into a big family. After all, when Prince Chen got married for the first time, he was still very young. At that time, the red man in the imperial crown prince battle was the great prince Yawen. At that time, most of the rich and powerful families stood beside the great prince, and few people would put their treasure on Prince Chen. The present Queen of Prince Chen. Just the daughter of a middle-class aristocrat.


    In the future, if Princess Dali gives birth to a boy, the future generation of crown prince will fight for the present Prince Charles. I''m afraid it lacks the support of my mother''s big family.


    Princess Dali is not afraid. Her family is very powerful in the south, and alpai is the head of the army! Has the Empire great military power!!


    Well, even if the Regent will not be easily moved... But, don''t forget the lesson!!


    Now the Regent is only in his twenties, and his eldest son, Prince Charles, has heard that he is very clever. But if 20 years later... When Prince Charles is 30 years old, it is the age when a man is most eager to make achievements! At that time, Regent Prince Chen. Not even 50! It is the most mature and thoughtful peak age of a monarch!


    Maybe it will repeat the story of the old emperor Augustine VI: in order to avoid the adult eldest son trying to seize the class, he deliberately touted his youngest son out


    Although it is said that the Regent is much wiser than the old emperor Augustine VI.


    But what is impossible when it comes to the throne?


    So, in the future, general alpai''s family has become duvi''s biggest false enemy!


    And Philip did a lot of research on the family.


    Especially the future Princess, Miss Dali.


    Although the superficial information we got from it only shows how young and beautiful miss Dali is. And artistic talent and talent... But Philip. But from the collection of a large number of information, see a very unusual trace!


    Collect local information. There is a whole drawer in Philip''s room. In the information, it tells us some details about Miss Dali in the past years, which makes Philip pay close attention to it!


    The first thing is that during the southern snow disaster last year, there were riots among the victims in many areas. Although the Empire also took some relief measures, because the roads were destroyed, the money and food could not be transported smoothly, and some disturbances occurred among the hungry victims. Even in some places, the victims besieged the local nobles and snatched food and money.


    At this time, Miss daili donated all her jewelry. As a result, the local people were deeply moved by her kindness. Even the victims of the disaster regarded her as the incarnation of the goddess and praised the kindness of Miss Dali.


    But Philip sneered!


    Donated jewelry? You''re kidding! How much is a noble lady''s jewelry worth? What''s more, Miss Dali is famous for her virtue of "advocating simple life"! A "simple" noble girl, how much can her jewelry be worth?


    Ten thousand gold coins? 20000 gold coins?


    Such a small amount of money, for donations, can only be regarded as a small number. But what makes people think deeply is that many aristocrats in the Empire responded to the church''s call to donate money in this snow disaster in the south, and many of them donated hundreds of thousands!


    But who remembers the names of those people?


    But it happened to be such a girl who donated only a few pieces of jewelry, but her name almost spread all over the mainland! For a while, the reputation is the same!


    A noble girl donated a few pieces of jewelry, which was not a big deal, but why did the news spread so widely?


    If it is said that no one is making a secret and deliberately spreading it, then I don''t believe in killing Philip!


    It''s very clear. Just four words:


    Buy people''s hearts!!


    The second thing is recorded in the information file, which happened a few years ago. At that time, in this family, the patriarch was ready to decide the future heir of the patriarch, and the young man with high voice in this family at that time was not general arpai! At that time, alpai was just a deputy commander in the local garrison.


    However, at this time. But miss daili stood up and supported her brother alpai. With the support of the goddess of adoration in the hearts of many noble young people, alpai was supported by many nobles and had a wide range of contacts!


    Although this method, in Philip''s view, is slightly naive. But for a 15-year-old girl. It''s amazing to be able to do this.


    What do these things mean? Dali, a girl, is definitely not a simple and beautiful girl with artistic talent! In Philip''s mind, Miss Dali was young and beautiful. At the same time, a woman who is very scheming, knows how to buy people''s hearts, and knows how to use means! And now, such a girl. Who is about to become a princess and can influence the Regent up close. This girl, now also suddenly came to the northwest! What is she doing here? Simply accompany the princess? I don''t believe Philip! Wringing his brows, Philip was lost in thought. He looked over and over at the report sent back by the people below. Even Mr. alpha''s people guarding the outside of the chamber of Commerce have sent several reports. On the surface, it seems that there is nothing special. It''s just who comes out of the chamber of Commerce and where to buy things. Meeting someone... Is something common. One of the messages caught Philip''s attention. One of Miss Dali''s maids was found by Philip''s staff to go to the chamber of Commerce of the Liszt family in the city. It''s not surprising that Philip knew that Princess Louise had a friendship with Mrs. Liszt. It''s normal for her to get in touch with her friends when she came to the northwest. But it''s worth noting that the maid sent out went to another place after she went to the residence of the Liszt family! The Church of light in the city. and. Just after the maid left the religiosity. Her royal highness, the saint who has been living in the religious center, went out at once. Went to the chamber of Commerce to be a guest!! That is to say, her royal highness went to see Princess Louise after the maid sent the news! Princess Louise will never send someone to invite her. After all, Princess Louise and Prince Chen were born by the same mother, and the father of the saint, the eldest prince Arvin, died in the hands of Prince Chen! The relationship between the two people is absolutely not harmonious. So, is that Miss Dali who quietly sent for the saint? This Dali, what the hell does she want to do?! Philip''s handsome face suddenly flashed a haze. This young man, who has established full self-confidence, believes in his wisdom and tries to think about this problem. Trying to connect several people to think... And at this time, inadvertently, his mind suddenly gave birth to the shadow of the guy named luoxuedi. The one who looks almost perfect¡° Why did I suddenly think of that guy... Although his origin is a little suspicious, but... Why, I always have a feeling that this person is very dangerous. " All of a sudden, Philip jumped up! In an instant, he thought of a terrible possibility!

 Chapter 390

    The dinner party at tulip palace is ready.


    The old housekeeper, madder, was responsible for the operation. The beautiful food, the gorgeous banquet place, and even the garden outside the castle were filled with golden tulips, which symbolized the glory of the family. And all the waiters put on new clothes, and the musicians of the family office in the castle play soft music.


    At the moment, the Duke of tulip, as the host, was not at home. Therefore, the future Duchess Vivian, who has set her name, greets the guests one by one as the hostess.


    But


    It''s obvious that the shy little silly girl doesn''t seem to adapt to this kind of role.


    Tonight, Vivian put on a white evening dress specially made for her. Although this pure white evening dress sets off her innocent and pure temperament, it''s a pity that the little girl who seems to be used to wearing the white robe of the great magician is very uncomfortable with this kind of dress that shows her shoulders on both sides and the whole back behind.


    Although there are two well-dressed female etiquette teachers standing behind, quietly reminding the hostess that every guest should greet and salute, it''s a pity that little silly girl seems to have no aura at the moment... In fact, it seems that all her talent and aura are only reflected in her magic attainments.


    Although there are flaming fireplaces on both walls of the banquet hall, and the temperature in the room is very warm, Vivian still can''t help stretching her hand to pull the skirt under her shoulder from time to time... And the tassels used to decorate the back of the clothes, which seem to itch on her body.


    Behind the two poor female etiquette teachers, can only keep coughing in a low voice to stop the action of the female magician... Because in such a banquet occasion, if the hostess grasps herself. But it''s very impolite and disrespectful.


    Vivian has already met six guests at the door of the banquet hall... Fortunately, as her future Duchess, not every guest is qualified to meet her. Unfortunately, Mr. Phillip has already told Vivian secretly that there are still two important female guests who must be welcomed by themselves to show respect.


    Vivian felt that not only her shoulders and back were itchy, but even her ankles were aching.


    Duwei... He personally designed a kind of women''s small shoes with high back roots. This kind of thing Duwei called "high root shoes" really reflects women''s charm. Vivian was lucky to be the first to try it on. Sure enough, because of the high heel, the woman''s body naturally leans forward. Unconsciously, she will straighten her waist and chest, which can show the curve charm of women.


    Unfortunately, if you wear these shoes too long, you will be tired.


    Vivian is suffering from this right now. Twenty times in her heart, she could not help bending down to take off the shoes, and her shoulders and back were cold and itchy, so exposed that she seemed to be in full view of the public. Unfortunately, she was still the hostess tonight. Almost half of the people focused on her.


    (I will never wear this kind of clothes again...) Vivian made up her mind. But when she recalled the soft and enchanted eyes that Duwei looked at her when she tried it on for the first time, she couldn''t help but add a sentence in her heart (if you have to wear it, just show it to him!)


    Nod, smile, even if it''s almost stiff. In Vivian''s opinion, this kind of action is more difficult to learn than the most obscure magic spell.


    I''d rather say the call of thunder a hundred times. Or copy the intermediate mantra a hundred times.)


    There are also two powerful representatives of the business delegation from the aristocratic families from other places in the province of DESAR, who keep making up with Vivian, trying to please the future duchess. These two guys are buzzing, Vivian is already impatient, but she still keeps a smile on her face.


    Ah... These two guys, in order to please me, even try to find out what I like best... Do you want to give gifts?


    My favorite thing is that you two disappear now


    however. For Dewey. Vivian, who is determined to be a good wife, still works hard. Strive to fulfill his "duty" as a wife.


    Well, for Dewey... Me, I want to be a good wife!


    At this time, the musicians outside sounded the music, which means that the last distinguished guests have finally arrived.


    Vivian took a deep breath and motioned to the etiquette teachers on both sides. After they gently pushed the door of the banquet hall open, Vivian finally saw the target she was waiting for.


    Well... How about three? Isn''t it two?


    At the top of the list is the future regent, Princess Deli, and possibly the future Princess. This famous Southern beauty, wearing a sea blue dress, makes her temperament as dazzling as sapphire. Bright eyes, flashing crystal clear eyes.


    As soon as the door was opened, Miss daili''s eyes were locked on Vivian. Well, is this the fiancee of tulip Duke? The sorceress?


    Compared with those dark and strange magicians in my impression, this young girl is sweeter than expected. Although she is a little stiff, and seems to be out of shape when bending down to salute, her pure and lovely appearance... No wonder she won the love of tulip.


    The sorceress is not wearing a pointed hat, as if the image of a witch?


    Miss daili''s eyes just swept on Vivian''s body, and immediately crossed, staring at the hostess, but it was very impolite.


    But the people behind seem to have forgotten the etiquette.


    Princess Louise, dressed in a white evening dress, was stunned when she first saw Vivian.


    Suddenly, an idea came into my mind... Because of this girl, Dewey refused to marry him?


    The royal highness of a white evening dress and the adornment on a gorgeous dress. It makes her look rich and gorgeous, and she has a Jewel Crown on her head, which symbolizes the identity of the princess. Although she has hidden her identity, before she came here today, she was probably in the comparative psychology of women''s heart, so the princess decided to wear the Jewel Crown to attend.


    But when she saw Vivian, Princess Louise regretted it.


    The girl in front of her was so raw that she was pitiful. She stood there pretty. There was a blush on his cheek, and his eyes were as pure as the deer, but his facial features were so delicate that no flaw could be found. She is like a natural flower.


    The princess regretted it immediately. The color of her dress is the same as that of the other party, but the style is gorgeous. Standing in front of Vivian at the moment, it seems to be reduced to a kind of artificial vulgarity.


    Even the priceless jewelry on the wrist and neck. At the moment, they all seem to have become shackles, heavy and vulgar.


    The Duchess of the future, however, seems to have no artificial Carved Crystal... Oh, what necklace is she wearing around her neck? It''s just a very simple chain with a small, unremarkable gem underneath?


    If Princess Louise is just stunned by her comparative psychology as a woman. So, as the princess''s male companion to the banquet tonight, the fairy King''s surprise far exceeded his expectation!!


    Originally, it seems that he always looks like the king of spirits. Standing beside Princess Louise, although his hand is still gently holding the princess''s hand without any fault, his eyes have been staring at Vivian''s face.


    The eyes, as if to see something incredible. This kind of eyes, from head to foot, and from foot to head, finally. Snow eyes, stay in the neck of Vivian that necklace pendant.


    This... This stone, is it


    Multicolored stone?


    Is it the most powerful magic gem to store magic? The most precious treasure of magicians? How can you hang it around your neck so casually?


    You know, the land where the criminals live is very rare, especially the mineral resources. Even the ordinary subway mines have to be carefully calculated and saved, so that the criminals have a huge army. Can''t be equipped with minimum weapons and armor. After conquering the holy mountain, we had to excavate it to make weapons.


    As for the gem crystal used in magic. Not to mention that! Even among the elves who are famous for their magic power, only high-level elves are qualified to wear magic crystal and other props.


    And this human... Actually hanging such a big colorful stone around his neck?


    In addition to this gem, there was a flash of excitement in the eyes of the spirit king that even he could not suppress and control... No, maybe it was not just excitement, as if there were something else!


    The atmosphere of the scene was a little stalemate for a moment.


    What makes the two palace etiquette teachers behind Vivian sweat in secret is that the hostess, who had been told by tens of millions, seems to have forgotten all the etiquette all at once and stares at the two guests behind, as if she is stunned.


    Vivian''s stupefaction is excusable.


    She didn''t forget her manners, but the problem was


    Mr. Philip told herself that two of the ladies were thought to be the princess of the future Princess Dai Li, and the other is the Prince Regent''s sister, Louise.


    But the problem is... That Miss Dali, Vivian has recognized it. After all, her blue eyes are very obvious features.


    But


    But


    Which of the following two is Princess Louise?


    Don''t blame Vivian for her confusion.


    Because tonight, the appearance and dress of the fairy king Luoxue is easy to be misunderstood.


    When the appearance is extremely beautiful, even women will be jealous of the spirit king, who has the perfect beauty of the spirit family. And the unique mysterious and delicate nature of the elves is a perfect combination of his body, which has become a special charming temperament. In addition to this deceptive appearance, it seems that it is difficult for people to identify men and women in the clothes of the Elven king.


    The robe the king wore was deliberately cut down at the waist. It shows his slim waist, but the hem seems to be very loose and looks like a skirt. And the above gorgeous lines add a bit of feminine beauty. In addition, he has a slightly slender figure, which is a perfect combination of temperament.


    It really confused Vivian.


    In front of the two "female guests", which is the princess? To whom should I salute?


    The two court etiquette masters behind are about to collapse... It''s not surprising that Vivian, who is unfamiliar with etiquette, forgot to salute.


    But how could Princess Louise be stunned? The princess grew up in the royal family and received the strictest royal education since childhood!


    Fortunately. Soon, Vivian''s help arrived.


    "Louise, oh, dear Louise, I was surprised to hear of your arrival today."


    The voice came from behind Vivian, and then Mrs. Liszt was wearing a charming smile. When she came, she came easily and held Princess Louise''s hand. This beautiful woman with a proper smile and a violet evening dress set off her charming charm.


    Mrs. Liszt''s rescue. Let Vivian heart immediately relieved, quickly bent down to the princess salute, at the same time don''t forget to Mrs. Liszt cast a grateful look.


    "Dear LAN, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Last time I saw you, I rode in your manor in the north two and a half years ago. " The princess also returned to her senses and gave a disguised smile. Then she gave a gift to Vivian and said in a reserved tone: "Miss Vivian, don''t be too polite. You are the future Grand Duchess. Now you are granted the title of court title. Don''t be too polite to me."


    Mrs. Liszt''s face was as usual. But secretly looked at Vivian one eye, received Vivian grateful eyes, Mrs. Liszt secretly smile.


    But then, she couldn''t laugh!


    Because the fairy king falls snow, originally just from the shock of staring at Vivian ease over, can see Mrs. Liszt came, the fairy king is in a greater earthquake shock!!


    The Elven king is almost undisguised with naked eyes staring at Mrs. Liszt, eyes flashed incredible eyes. And then he was a little bit out of breath.


    Mrs. Liszt because of her beauty. I don''t know how many such men''s eyes have been staring at me in my life, but this time. But she also felt a little strange. Because the people around Princess Louise (forgive her, even the clever Mrs. Liszt didn''t recognize the gender of snowfall), the eyes that she looked at herself were not the greedy and surprised eyes that ordinary men coveted their beauty, nor the jealousy and envy that women cast


    There seems to be an extreme accident in the eyes... Even a trace of


    Anger?!


    Such eyes, seemingly calm, but as if through their own eyes, directly see their own heart, this is what kind of eyes ah!


    Mrs. Liszt''s calm heart was flustered, and soon she adjusted her breathing, as if with a smile: "Louise, who is your companion?"


    "Oh, this is Mr. Luoxue from the north. His identity is very mysterious. I''m also curious about the origin of Mr. Luoxue." In an understatement, Princess Louise revealed to Mrs. Liszt that she did not know the exact origin of the snow.


    The snow has completely calmed down at the moment. The spirit king takes a breath and looks at Vivian with a smile like flowers blooming. He slightly lowers his head and says: "Dear hostess, I hope my arrival is not a kind of presumptuous."


    His soft voice, with a trace of magnetism, is extremely pleasant. Vivian quickly with the etiquette teacher to teach things, back to the ceremony, stiff back to a smile: "that''s my honor."


    Then, the nervous little silly girl finally recalled all the etiquette taught by the teachers, and quickly turned around to lead the distinguished guests into the banquet hall.


    At this time, the snow has quietly moved the princess''s hand, quietly slowed down the pace, but fell on Mrs. Liszt''s side.


    He let out a breath, a trace of pure elf magic. His voice carefully into a line, quietly fell into Mrs. Liszt''s ear.


    His voice is still soft, but with a trace of cold, but to Mrs. Liszt''s surprise, this elegant and beautiful Mr. Luoxue speaks a language that is not the language of the mainland at all!


    ¡°#$^%^$^^¡­¡­¡±


    A very short sentence. In Mrs. Liszt''s ear, she was stunned at first, then at a loss. After a moment, the expression on her face had turned into shock and fear!


    Naked fear!


    "Don''t let people see... Half blood elves!" The icy sound of the falling snow came back to Mrs. Liszt''s ears.


    Mrs. Liszt''s body trembled slightly, and then immediately dropped her head, for fear that others might see her face, which only she knew. Now I''m afraid I don''t have any color on my face!


    Although the banquet was arranged wonderfully, it was the most boring thing for Vivian. Fortunately, she had two distinguished guests, Princess and miss daili, who did not dare to disturb her easily. Her royal highness was quickly recognized. Immediately became the focus of the public, Vivian this hostess, finally can a little easy to hide in the side.


    At this time, Vivian was surprised. Mrs. Liszt didn''t know when to leave. She wanted to thank her for her help. But his eyes swept the whole room, and there was no sign of Mrs. Liszt.


    Miss daili stood beside the princess, and they were skillfully in a group of flatterers.


    "Tired?"


    A soft voice came from her side. Vivian looked back and saw that Luoxue was standing behind her. He didn''t know when she came quietly. Even Vivian didn''t notice his approach.


    "Well... OK." Vivian kept a polite smile.


    Snow''s face line is very soft, a pair of eyes like flashing gems. Quietly looking at Vivian, eyes although direct, but not publicity.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." Falling snow Wen Yan smiles, then says indifferently: "Dear hostess, can you meet a small request of my guest?"


    "Eh? Please say Vivian was stunned for a moment.


    "To be honest, I''m bored with this kind of occasion, too." Falling snow''s smile is really appropriate to the extreme, even his voice, as if dark and some very gentle rhythm: "in my opinion. In fact, you don''t like this kind of occasion


    Vivian had a good feeling for this strange beauty in her heart. Just don''t know how to answer, just a little smile.


    "Just right. I heard that this city was built in only three months. And this castle is a miracle among miracles. Can you show me around? " Snow quietly winked at Vivian, then lowered her voice and said in a low voice: "anyway, I don''t think they can get away for a while. We quietly walk away for a while, no one will notice."


    Although Vivian was not very happy, she thought of what the etiquette teacher said today: "try to meet the appropriate requirements of the guests.".


    It''s a "proper request" to show guests around their homes.


    Vivian nodded. Then, the fairy King smiles and makes a gesture. Pointing to the side door nearest to the place where they stand, Vivian nods.


    Easily mixed out from the hall, and not too many people noticed the departure of the two. After leaving the banquet hall, Luoxue seemed relaxed: "Alas, human life is really troublesome. Is such a banquet the most favorite enjoyment of the nobility..."


    "Ah?" Vivian seems to be at a loss about this sentence.


    "I heard that the Duke of tulip was originally from Wu Xun''s family. I think there must be some rooms for displaying weapons in this castle. Can you show me?" she said


    "Weapons?" Vivian stayed for a while... Will this delicate and beautiful person also be interested in weapons?


    But the request of the guest is the honor of the host. Vivian can only pick up the spirit, with snow left the banquet hall, through the center of the castle. Came to the door of a room on the other side.


    Gently pushed open the door, Vivian spit out his tongue: "this is the only weapon exhibition hall in the castle. Du weita, in fact, doesn''t like martial arts. So... We don''t have a lot of weapons in our collection. "


    Entering this room, there is still a large space inside. On a high metal shelf in the middle, there is an amazing spear lying flat! The spear was made of fine iron with a faint black light.


    And obviously, this is a very long spear. It''s an imitation. It is a one-to-one sample based on the legendary Knight''s gun "Longinus spear".


    It''s not unusual for many aristocrats to have such a thing in their arms collection, even if it''s just vulgar and elegant.


    But when the snow saw it, there was a strange light in her eyes.


    He walked slowly in the past, even reached out his hand and stroked slowly on the spear. His slender fingers, when he passed the spear. It''s as soft as a musician''s fingers playing an organ.


    For a long time, falling snow sighed: "the spear of longchinus... The most powerful artifact of the legendary warrior, the real artifact... In the divine battle ten thousand years ago, the most loyal and powerful legendary warrior of the goddess defeated the enemy of the goddess with this spear. Those... Other gods. This is a spear covered with the blood of the gods... "


    Vivian blinked her eyes. The voice of Luoxue''s words was very low, as if she was talking to herself. Vivian only heard half of them. I don''t quite understand what they mean.


    Snow back to God, immediately released his hand, turned to look around the wall.


    Dewey made his fortune selling all kinds of high-end weapons in the Empire''s business shop, so naturally there are a few exquisite masterpieces here. Only these things, gorgeous degree far exceeds the practical degree. Seemingly gorgeous, in fact, are very fragile. For example, it''s hard to say how much real defense the armor and hollow pattern can have. But... This style should be gorgeous but not fateful. But it is in line with the taste of the elves. Luo Xue looked at the past one by one, and was quite interested. She even commented on some of the defects from time to time, not from the perspective of weapons, but from the perspective of art¡° If the carving is three points deep, the overall effect will be better... "After looking at seven or eight collections, the eyes of falling snow fell on the sword in the middle of the wall in the room. This is the tallest weapon rack in the room. On both sides stand two gold shields of one man''s height, carved with the pattern of fire tulip. And what''s not in line with this gorgeous contrast. The sword in the middle. But it seems too mediocre. The scabbard is made of top-grade metal, and it also contains top-grade animal skin. However, it seems that it has been a long time. There are some scratches on the metal scabbard. Even though the skin has been well maintained, there are also some denitrification. On the hilt of the sword, there are many stripes to let the sword holder control the weapon more effectively... It''s not a collection, it seems to be a real weapon... But it''s strange that in this gorgeous Weapon Collection House, only this real weapon seems to have nothing brilliant. It''s just a common sword. Luoxue seems to be a little curious. He can''t help reaching out to touch the handle of the sword. He even wants to pull it out to have a closer look. What''s special about this sword? Can it be put in the most important position in this room? Just before his hand touched the handle of the sword... Behind him, at the door, a peaceful voice came in, with a hint of laziness¡° I''m sorry, you can''t touch that sword. " With the sound, a man came in slowly. Hearing this voice, the expression on Vivian''s face became infinite joy from the moment of shock. She immediately turned around and stared at the comer strangely, then finally exclaimed¡° Ah! Du, Du Wei... You, you''re back? "¡° Yes, I''m back. " Du Wei''s smile seems to hide a trace of fatigue, came over, first gently took his little fiancee''s waist, and then calmly looked straight at the snow. In Dewey''s eyes, there was no change in Ruth''s mind, as deep as the sea. They looked at each other¡° Hello, you must be tulip. I''m Luoxue The spirit king said slowly¡° Oh... I knew your name from my staff before I came in, dear guest. " Dewey nodded, but then, suddenly, he asked a straightforward question¡° Er... With all due respect. " Du Wei scratched the back of his head and said with a smile: "well, what puzzles me is, are you a man or a woman?"

 Chapter 391

    It has to be said that Dewey''s last problem, which made people collapse, was even stunned by the deep snowfall on the spot.


    This kind of question is extremely rude.


    However, taking advantage of snow, Dewey doesn''t seem to wait for snow''s answer. He laughs: "don''t worry, I''m just joking."


    Duwei has already led Vivian to the front, quietly with his body to block the snowfall, extending to the sword hand.


    Later, Dewey laughed briskly: "this sword is not a magic weapon. Even in terms of texture, it is made of ordinary fine steel. The reason why I put it here is that it has a special commemorative significance for me... This is the weapon my father used to wear when he was fighting for the Empire. It''s a real general''s sword. It means a lot to me. It''s just an ordinary sword to others, but it''s priceless to me. " After a pause, Dewey said with a smile, "it''s just that because it''s a real weapon that has been on the battlefield, I originally wanted to keep it in my room, but considering that it''s a real general''s sword, I''d better put it in this room full of weapons, so that it won''t feel lonely."


    With that, Dewey himself reached out and took off the sword. With a Shua, he pulled out half of it. Immediately, the cold light was shining on the exposed blade


    However, it is obvious that although it has been carefully preserved, this sword can only be regarded as sharp. Even on the edge of the sword, there have been some gaps. This is indeed a general''s sword full of scars after the war.


    Vivian immediately covered her mouth and apologized: "ah... Dewey. I, I don''t know the importance of it, so I brought Mr. Luoxue to visit... "


    Du Wei laughed, put the sword back carefully, turned to look at his little fiancee, and said softly, "it doesn''t matter, you are the hostess here, everything in the castle. It belongs to me and to you. "


    The falling snow has calmed down. Although Dewey''s almost ridiculous question made the Elven king a little bit impolite, but calm down, the Elven king looked at Dewey carefully... He thought that he was the strongest potential opponent among human beings.


    Although Duwei laughed easily, the king of spirits saw Duwei''s fatigue, his tired eyes, and his clothes. There was still the dust of a long journey, and even duvet''s boots were stained with dirt.


    Obviously, the tulip Duke came back in a hurry.


    Snow pondered for a while, solemnly said: "sorry. I didn''t know it was your father''s


    Said, the spirit king has quietly stepped back.


    Du Wei patted Vivian on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "let me introduce the collection here to Mr. Luo Xue... Go and get us something to drink, ha ha. Don''t neglect our guests, my hostess


    Vivian blushed and looked at Duwei with love in her eyes. She didn''t expect that Duwei would come back suddenly. She nodded and went out reluctantly.


    Vivian''s figure disappeared outside the door, and the tenderness on Duwei''s face immediately faded away and became clear again. He turned to the snow.


    Two people seem to be looking at each other intentionally or unintentionally. After a long time, Du Wei raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Mr. Luo Xue has come all the way here. It''s hard all the way."


    Snow light smile: "not hard, I''m on the way to see and hear, very interested in it."


    Du Wei SA ran a smile, negative hand but stand, light way: "how not hard?"? At least the forgotten ice sheet. The magic circle. But it''s not easy to pass. When I passed the magic circle. But I''ve been through a lot of hardships. "


    Snow that beautiful eyes, immediately flashed a trace of fine awn: "Oh, it seems that the Duke knows where I come from?"


    Du Wei nodded and said word by word: "before the death of the eldest prince of the dragon clan, he has already conveyed everything to me... But I am very curious, how can the noble spirit king come to the land of Roland? Is there a shortage of manpower among the criminals, and you can''t find any other suitable person to be a spy. Do you need to go out in person? "


    The snow laughs.


    Two people quietly looked at each other for a long time, clearly should be the enemy, but at the moment the smile on both faces are so light.


    "Well... I''m just curious about the human world." The king gently raised his wrist and touched his nose.


    Du Wei''s eyes fell on Wang Haobai''s wrist, where there were circles of silver


    Snow immediately caught, Duwei''s eyes flashed a strange look.


    Du Wei''s eyes just flashed away, and then recovered calm, with a faint smile: "this silver wire must be your weapon, right? With such a silver thread, we defeated the powerful dragon clan leader? "


    Snow smile, put down his wrist, quietly retracted his sleeve: "this is our spirit of the sacred instrument, of course you have not heard of the Duke."


    After a pause, falling snow walked slowly in the room for a few steps. He went to the imitation of the huge "Longinus gun" in the middle of the room, pondered for a while, reached down on the handle of the gun, and gently stroked: "Your Highness, now that you know my identity, what''s your next plan? Leave me here? "


    Dewey laughed at this. He had a funny laugh.


    Then, he honestly admitted, "to tell you the truth, I''ve thought about it."


    Duwei went to the side of the king without any hesitation. Between them, there was the long gun.


    "I came back in a hurry today. I was just going to go away and say goodbye to my wife. However, unexpectedly, I learned the news of your arrival. From entering this door until just now, I have thought of at least a dozen ways to keep you here... But it''s a pity that... "


    Dewey said this with a shrug. "I find it difficult to do any of them," he said with a bitter smile. At least I don''t think it''s easy for me to leave a strong man who can defeat the dragon clan leader. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Luo Xue laughed a few times, then looked at Du Wei and bowed gracefully: "you''re very kind, Duke. I can at least see that your mental strength is very good. I think your magic power has reached the level of the great magician as you call it? "


    With that, the king suddenly raised a finger and flicked it on the handle of the gun


    Hum!!!


    A subtle sound rang out, but under the strange bullet of the Elven King''s land, a circle of visible sound waves appeared on the handle of the gun! That circle of sound waves, actually clear in the air, and then slowly spread.


    The sound fell into Dewey''s ears. Suddenly, he felt the spiritual space in his mind, as if he was shocked by something, and his heart immediately burst out with a feeling of almost vomiting blood.


    Dewey took a deep breath and stood still. With solemn eyes, he slowly extended his hand, opened his palm, and then pressed it on the handle of the gun


    Boom!


    After being flicked by the falling snow. Although the handle of the gun seems to be in place, in fact, the handle itself is oscillating intensively and violently with a small amplitude invisible to the naked eye!


    As soon as Du Weidi pressed his hand on the handle of the gun, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his palm. Then a wave of oscillating force came from the handle of the gun, and it immediately passed along his arm.


    The power of this oscillation is not the body. But a magic oscillation, the oscillation is like countless subtle sawtooth back and forth friction! Dewey felt as if he had been put into a big bell, and there was someone outside who was pounding it with a hammer.


    But at the moment, Duwei''s mind was absolutely clear. All his mental power was extracted by him. In the mental consciousness space of his mind, barriers were immediately set up to resist each other''s magic oscillation.


    Finally. Dewey''s face turned pale for a moment. Slowly, little by little, the color of blood returned. And with his powerful hand slamming. The slight oscillation of the handle of the gun finally returned to calm.


    In the room. Just now, there was a buzzing sound under the snowball, and it immediately dissipated.


    "Good cultivation." The spirit king looked at Du Wei and said a light praise.


    This beautiful spirit, just like this understatement, although it''s just a trial, its power is also extraordinary. If only an ordinary person encounters the power of magic oscillation contained in such a flick, I''m afraid that the countless subtle oscillations will instantly devour the consciousness space. If I can''t resist it, I''m afraid that it will completely tear the spiritual space and become an idiot.


    Even the magician, who is famous for his strong mental power, will become a useless person if his mental power is greatly damaged.


    The Elven king saw that Dewey seemed to be struggling. His face turned from white to red, and the palm of his hand on the handle of the gun trembled slightly, and the joints of his bones turned white.


    However, Dewey''s eyes were very firm and did not flinch.


    Just by virtue of this, it is enough to make the Elven King admire.


    After all, the longevity and magic talent of the elves are generally recognized, while the other is just a human under 18 years old.


    It is very rare for an 18-year-old human to have such magical cultivation.


    What surprised the king even more was that Duwei had already suffered some damage at the beginning of his trial, but in a moment, he was just breathing, as if he had recovered!


    If the magician''s mental power is lost, it must be restored through meditation, and this Dewey


    What the Elven king didn''t know was that Duwei really had some difficulty in resisting just now. However, after the spiritual power was consumed instantly, Duwei immediately felt that the seed of power left by Bai He Chou in his spiritual consciousness space immediately spun up after being attacked by the magic of the Elven king and oppressed by the outside world.


    That seed, with every slight rotation, is like a rotating millstone, producing new magic bit by bit, instantly replenishing the lost magic of Dewey! Sure enough, as Bai He Chou himself said at the beginning, as long as a strong man of his level leaves the seed of strength in his body, even if he is seriously injured, he can recover quickly. This is an important sign of the saint level strong man! The spirit king, as the strong man of the holy rank, naturally understood this truth. It is because of this rapid recovery speed of Dewey that the snowfall is a little surprised. In front of this tulip Duke, absolutely did not reach the Holy Level of strength! But he can recover in an instant, which is the sign of the saint level strong! If the snow doesn''t hit the target, as the noble identity of the king of spirits and the natural pride of the elves, they disdain to continue to test. With a smile, she gently stroked the handle of the gun with her fingers and said with a smile, "tulip is a good cultivator. I''m afraid you can make a breakthrough within two years at most. " Seeing that his opponent''s hand was no longer on the handle of the gun, Dewey was secretly relieved. Duwei was also shocked by the strength of the spirit king. To play the handle of the gun with his fingers and release the magic shock wave, Dewey asked himself that he could do it. But if the force transition, I''m afraid the handle will be broken! The spirit king is so light that the handle of the gun is not hurt at all. The magic shock that can be released can hurt a level 8 mage. Such a state, it is clear that the power of the holy order has reached the peak£¨ However, is he "in the picture" or "broken picture" Du Wei couldn''t help comparing Luoxue with Baihe Chou, the strongest man he had ever met.

 Chapter 392

    "The Elven king is very kind." Dewey put aside his thoughts and stared at the terrible opponent in front of him: "I wonder how you came to the northwest and my home? Do you have a strong interest in me as a human being? "


    Snow nodded: "indeed, I came all the way, from north to south, heard the most name, is you tulip Duke. If I come to the human world and don''t see you as a hero among human beings, I''m afraid I''ll be very sorry... I don''t want to see you on the battlefield for the first time. "


    Dewey was even more relieved.


    In the face of such a terrible strong man, Dewey has not moved his mind. But the other side is not even the old dragon''s strong opponent... Although from the news brought by the death of the Dragon Prince, I''m afraid the snow falling spirit king is a high-ranking person among the criminals. Duvet certainly wants to take advantage of this guy to come to the human world and kill him!


    But... If you meet such a strong man, it''s just like when Dewey met Bai He Chou. Unless there is a strong one with the same strength as Luoxue, there is no way to leave the other side.


    Even if he has tens of thousands of soldiers in the northwest, and at least three strong companions of the holy rank, he can''t do it. The power of the holy steps, the more up, the gap is like a gap! Dewey saw it with his own eyes. Although he was also a saint, Rodriguez didn''t even have the strength to resist in front of the White River!


    With the strength of falling snow, even if he is defeated, if he just runs away, no one can stop him!


    "I am also deeply ashamed to receive such praise from the king of spirits." Dewey said back with no pain.


    After listening to it, Luoxue laughed.


    Then. This spirit king''s smile suddenly one Lian, solemnly way: "I this is absolutely not what empty talk! Duke tulip, you know what? Since I entered your territory, what I have seen and heard, whether it''s your military and political strategy, or the local conditions and customs in the northwest, has made me more and more convinced of one thing! some time. In the war between our nation and human beings, you will definitely become the best among human beings! "


    Dewey''s eyes contracted suddenly when he heard this.


    His hand had been shrunk in his sleeve, and one hand had secretly clasped his storage ring. In the ring was Dewey''s most powerful secret weapon: jiduro throat arrow!


    "So..." Du Wei took a deep breath: "it seems that I don''t want to leave you, but you are ready to take my life first?"


    When he said this, Dewey had already made a desperate plan in his heart!


    In fact, Dewey walked into the room from the first floor. I''m ready to do my best!!


    Today, he went back to the Duke''s mansion. After meeting Philip just now, he learned about the arrival of Princess Louise and other people. He also learned about a mysterious visitor with perfect appearance and appearance. His name is Luoxue!


    The name of falling snow. Du Wei has long known from the last words of the Dragon Prince. For this name, Dewey naturally did not dare to slack off at all.


    Elven King actually came to his home... How dare Duwei neglect this chilling news?


    Although I''m not sure that this guest snowfall is the fairy King snowfall. But from Philip''s description of each other''s bearing and appearance, most of them are legendary elves.


    Do not dare to neglect the Dewey. Have not come and think of a good way to deal with, immediately learned that my fiancee, actually with this terrible guests to visit the castle!!


    This news immediately made Du Wei have no time to think about it!


    Vivian is the most important person in Du Wei''s heart in this world! I think of my beloved fiancee, who was unknowingly with such a terrible enemy


    Even if he knew he was going, there must be danger, but Dewey still came without hesitation!


    So. After he entered the room, the first thing was to send Vivian away immediately!!


    Time is too hasty, so hasty that even Dewey didn''t have the slightest preparation


    If time is enough, Dewey won''t run to the snow face to face!


    Dewey is not such a rash person. But hear the fiancee in the snow side, let Du Wei where still have time to hesitate?


    At the moment, his strongest helper, Gandalf green robe, is taking care of the dragon in giliat city. Hussain led his own directly under the holy order outside training. Rodriguez went to Longbottom to train Knights


    The whole Loulan city. Nothing can help the strong. The only one, I''m afraid, is Miss Nicole, the queen of Medusa.


    Before Dewey came in so fast. Only in time to make a hasty two orders. First, let Philip immediately mobilize all the intermediate knights in the castle to surround the castle! The second is to have miss Nicole in the back of the castle at once.


    Dewey is ready in case... If things are in crisis, Dewey has no choice but to fight hard!!


    The high-level dangerous people of the criminal people come to their own homes, not to visit!


    Dewey stares at the falling snow. At this moment, the king of spirits suddenly smiles.


    I have to admit that the beauty of this spirit is the ultimate description of the language! Even with such a slight smile, the eyes in his eyes seemed to dissolve the murderous atmosphere that had just condensed in the room.


    "Don''t be nervous, Duke tulip. I don''t mean to kill you." The king shook his sleeve and stepped back. His eyes looked at Duwei carefully. After a long time, he sighed: "it''s your luck and my regret... If I had come to this continent three years earlier and met you three years earlier, I would have killed you without hesitation! But now, even if I kill you, it won''t be of much use. "


    Dewey gave a mocking smile.


    Although facing this terrible strongman, Dewey did not flinch! Ready to fight hard, Du Wei''s only concern was his wife. Now the wife has left the room. Just now, as soon as Vivian went out, naturally someone outside immediately took her away. Du Wei''s heart is not concerned, but also determined!


    "Oh? three years? Spirit king, I don''t understand what you said! "


    Falling snow narrowed her eyes. In her beautiful eyes, there was a trace of complicated subtle meaning.


    A faint sigh, the sigh of the spirit king. As if with a hint of resentment, thick people can not help but be intoxicated.


    "I''m too late, Duke tulip." Then, with a look of snow, he opened his eyes and looked at Dewey coldly: "Your Highness, you are indeed the most outstanding human I have ever seen! Under your rule, the military and government in the northwest are excellent! Your clever way to make money. There are also strange strategies for the whole army and the local people... To tell you the truth, I''ve heard about your sweeping the northwest army a few months ago. I really respect such an outstanding talent as you... Unfortunately, I will kill you now. It''s too late! "


    The Elven King''s voice gradually cooled down, with a trace of undisguised murder, staring into Duwei''s eyes, slowly said: "if it was three years ago. Before you get rich, I will kill you without hesitation! But now, your military and political strategies have been well implemented. As a leader, your wisdom has been fully reflected, and the following is just to continue to implement them. So Now, even if I kill you, the military and political strategies you left behind will continue to be implemented... Don''t look at me like that, I already know that you have a lot of trust in front of the emperor of mankind. Now the pattern you created has already been formed. Kill you, and the pattern will not collapse immediately because of you alone! So why should I kill you? Make it clearer. You''re just a spiritual leader now. Your strategy has been completed, the rest is to wait for these results to grow slowly. If I want to hit you humans. My best choice is not to assassinate you, but to assassinate your emperor. At least, the emperor has more influence than you. "


    The last sentence, let Du Wei really believe that the spirit king does not seem to really kill heart.


    "You human beings have your own splendid civilization. I have to admit that this is a garden full of charm... This garden is about to be destroyed by war. And I just want to have a chance to watch its beauty carefully before it is burned


    The fairy king said.


    This last sentence, gentle tone, but with endless killing, let Du Wei listen to, in the heart can not help a Lin.


    "Oh? Will the fire burn down? " Although facing the strong is now unable to compete, but Dewey is awe inspiring: "then I will show you how the master of this garden, is guarding here."


    He even nodded to Dewey: "I''ll see. But I want to remind you... In my opinion, although you are excellent, you are only an excellent layout and founder. For the sake of the future war, you may be able to enhance the strength of mankind, or you have completed the task of laying the foundation... But as a guardian, as far as I know, you are not an excellent strategist. In the future war, I am afraid you are not an excellent military commander. "


    Although this is true, Dewey didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    He looked at the king quietly, but Duwei suddenly laughed.


    Then, he even stepped back and nodded to the king: "thank you for your praise, I will remember your words firmly! What better spur in the world than the praise of the enemy


    After two people looked at each other again, Luoxue sighed: "Duke, if you are smart enough, you''d better not show too much of your edge in front of me, otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I will change my mind and kill you now."


    Dewey laughed: "as far as I know, elves are a very proud race. They can''t go back on what they say."


    A careful look at Du Wei, snow shook his head: "you are a strange human."


    Then, Luoxue walked slowly to the other weapons in the room and looked at Duwei: "well, since I''m just a guest, can you introduce your castle to me as the host?"


    Duvet touched his nose. His back was dry, but he forced himself to smile: "of course... But I''m afraid I''ll go out first." Facing the spirit king, Dewey made no secret: "I''m sure you won''t be surprised... Because I''ve arranged a lot of people outside to welcome you! Since we''re not going to turn over, I''ll let my loyal subordinates step back. " "I will be a qualified ''guest'' before the war," she said with a smile¡° I don''t promise to be a hospitable host. " Dewey seems to have no scruples about angering the king: "if I have a chance to kill you, I will not let it go." With that, Dewey turned and whistled out the door. With the powerful magic sense of falling snow, we can feel that from the beginning of Dewey''s entering the room, countless powerful warriors waiting outside quietly retreated¡° Come, my dear guest Dewey even came up and took the king''s hand: "let me show you around. Du Wei pointed to the long gun in front of him and said slowly, "the biggest collection here is the gun of Longinus. Of course, it''s an imitation. This gun is really famous. I think no one on the mainland doesn''t know the origin of this gun. "¡° "Oh?" But the king laughed, with a deep mockery in his smile: "the origin of this gun? Dear Duke, can you tell me something about it? What do you say about the origin of this spear in the legend of mankind? "¡° The knight''s gun. " Duwei pondered for a moment, gave a short answer, and then said: "it''s said that this is an artifact blessed by the goddess, and it''s a weapon given to the most powerful warrior of mankind. With the blessing of the goddess, Duwei is invincible... And..." speaking of this, Duwei took a look at the Elven king and said carefully: "in the war ten thousand years ago, It is with this magic gun that the strong man of mankind has defeated your sinners, won the war and expelled you from the mainland. " After listening quietly, the king took a deep breath. He said only two words¡° Lies In the face of Duwei''s puzzled eyes, the king shook his head. In his eyes, there was a flash of anger and pain. Then, the beautiful elf looked up at Dewey, pointed to the long gun and said slowly, "that''s just what you people say... The blessing of the goddess? What a joke! The real origin of this gun is an artifact created by the main gods of our elves and other races, as well as the goddess you believe in, in order to deal with powerful demons! Unfortunately, after defeating the devil, the goddess uses this weapon to turn around and deal with her former companion In the deep and angry voice, the king''s eyes seemed to be bursting with fire¡° Gun of Longinus! Hum... The gun is so powerful because it has been blessed by many gods! As a result, after defeating the devil, the goddess used the magic power of the gun to deal with her former companion! Including the great gods of the elves and the orcs... Hum, the gods'' power on this gun, but they didn''t expect that they would use it on themselves one day! " Finally, the snow said coldly, "do you call it the gun of Longinus?"? I tell you, where we are, it has another name, which is called "the spear of Dracula"!! " Hearing the name, Dewey was shocked! The spear of Dracula?? That''s a name that Dewey heard!!

 Chapter 393

    "And the scepter of glory? Tears crystal drop? What about amout''s shield? The spear of Dracula? What about the five light armor? Shenfeng robe? The ring of the saints? Night dark bracelet? Nine color rainbow ribbon? "Eternal sun wheel..." these names flashed out in Duwei''s heart.


    He clearly remembers that on the day of the coup d''etat in the imperial capital, Gandalf in green robe seemed very surprised when he saw the "jidurohou instant prison arrow" in his hand on the Palace Square. Then he said such a series of strange names in one breath.


    Among them, there is "the spear of dekula".


    From the hidden meaning of the words, these things are probably artifacts of the same level as their own jiduluo throat instant prison arrow.


    Dewey was curious about these things at first, but although the names were firmly remembered, he also tried to investigate the origin of the names of these things, but he got nothing. Even if Du Wei looked through all kinds of ancient books, there was no clue.


    Later, after Gandalf green robe officially became his own teacher, Dewey also mentioned these things. However, the old guy''s reaction was a little strange. He seemed unwilling to say more and hesitated vaguely.


    Dewey was just curious. Since the old man didn''t want to elaborate, Dewey didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, it''s just some powerful weapons and equipment. Dewey''s mind wasn''t on that.


    But today, hearing the name of "Dracula''s spear" mentioned by the Elven king, Duwei immediately left his heart!


    The gun of Longinus is the spear of Dracula? The name of Longinus'' spear is naturally unknown to everyone on the mainland, but the name of dekula''s spear, if not Gandalf green robe, has been mentioned. Even Dewey had never heard of it. After that, he asked a lot of people, but even a top warrior like Hussein had never heard of it.


    Now, from the words of the Elven king, Dewey seems to have something to do with the legendary ancient god war... So he has to pay more attention to it!


    The history handed down by Roland can only be traced back to a few hundred years before the establishment of the Empire.


    According to the records in the history of the continent, it seems that mankind has always been the master of the continent. But it happened to be in some literature. Occasionally, it is mentioned that there were some other species living on this continent in ancient times.


    However, these descriptions are only a few words and incomplete, and they are only recorded in a few precious ancient books.


    For ordinary people on the continent, most of these magical legends are just regarded as "myths and legends". Or, some ordinary people know things like "dwarves" and "elves". But the vast majority of people think that these things are just fabricated fairy tales, not really exist.


    Because of the popularity of belief in the goddess of light, these legendary creatures can not be recognized by human beings. This kind of religion has been deliberately modifying the culture and covering up the truth since ancient times.


    Only a very small number of people know some legends of ancient times. After all, these things. Vaguely related to the supreme existence of the goddess of light in this world!


    According to the scriptures of the temple, the goddess is the creator of the world and the only ruler of the continent. Whether it is the mainland or the human or the world, it is all created by the goddess.


    Therefore, the temple never admits the existence of the so-called dwarves or elves, otherwise, once it admits the existence of these alien races. Isn''t it the same as admitting that your own canon is lying?


    Only a few magicians or scholars can find some traces left by history through some ancient books or monuments, and trace the secret that has been buried in the dust of history


    Ancient god war!


    Even Dewey, up to now, only knows that ten thousand years ago, those races lived on the mainland together with human beings, but later they were expelled from the mainland. I went to the north. And the goddess set up the holy mountain, leaving the dragon to guard there.


    But for the God war ten thousand years ago. What''s going on... No one can tell.


    Dewey guessed vaguely that most of that period of history was not very glorious, and I''m afraid it didn''t conform to the lofty image of the goddess of light. Therefore, after thousands of years, most of it had been destroyed by human generation after generation.


    At the moment, in front of you is a fairy king! Or, those ancient truths can only be preserved in the true records of these criminals.


    After hearing the other name of "Longinus gun" from Luoxue, Duwei deliberately kept silent for a while, then carefully looked at Luoxue''s expression and said in a low voice: "the spear of dekula? Is the name "king of spirits" the language of your elves


    The king''s eyes were full of mockery: "you''re right. This is the language of our elves, but the word dekula, in the language of the elves, means'' betrayal '', that is to say, we call it the spear of betrayal!"


    At this point, the Elven king suddenly laughed and looked at Dewey: "Duke tulip, it seems that you are very interested in these? Um... After I entered the mainland, I found a very delicate thing along the way. I don''t know if it''s intentional erasure... It seems that in your human world, no one knows about the legends of ancient god wars! These real historical truths seem to have never been mentioned in your human world. I''ve even read a lot of your human books, as well as the "canon" of the temple of light, which makes people laugh. It''s full of lies and ridiculous things. It seems that those ancient truths have been completely wiped out and covered up in your human history, right? "


    Duvis didn''t deny it: "you''re right. I''m really curious about these legends. "


    "Well, the hypocritical goddess, the hypocritical Church of light, these guys will not only cover their eyes and ears, but also change history. What else can we do! Hum, I''m afraid I''m worried that the despicable and shameless things done by the goddess of light will tarnish her glorious image. " Luoxue, the elegant spirit king, actually said such fierce words. However, after a little relaxation, Luoxue looked at Duwei with a smile: "Oh, I''m sorry, I almost forgot that you are a human. Stand in front of you and slander the supreme god of your humanity. I''m afraid it will cause your dissatisfaction. "


    Dewey laughed. He looked at the king and said, "maybe you don''t know... I''m not a believer in goddess land."


    At the moment, Dewey seems to have completely become a hospitable host. He even invited the king to come to the collection room, sat down at a table and said with a smile, "since you are my guest. Can you please satisfy my curiosity? You know, on the mainland, these stories are hard to hear. What''s more, where did you bring the "original" from


    He said. Dewey raised his hand, slapped it twice, and cried out to the door, "let''s have two bottles of good wine. I want to have a good chat with my guests. Don''t let anyone disturb you


    At the moment, just outside the weapons collection, outside the corridor, there were already hundreds of warriors waiting. Everyone is the best selected in the army, the most elite tulip Duke''s personal guard in charge of guarding tulip Duke''s house.


    Philip stood in the back. The young man had a nervous face. He was a little relieved when he heard Dewey''s voice in the room.


    Behind Philip. Far away, in the corner, Queen Medusa stood with her eyes closed. Miss Nicole''s hair was loose, and her closed eyes were covered by the tangled hair on her forehead. But what makes Philip very uncomfortable is that even if the woman with her eyes closed, her amazing charm is still suffocating.


    As Dewey''s most trusted lineage. Philip also vaguely only knows that Miss Nicole has a very strong strength. But Philip''s guess is limited to that Miss Nicole is a powerful magician.


    More puzzling to Philip. When the Duke came back in a hurry, he changed his face as soon as he heard the name of the guy named Luoxue in the guests. He ordered himself to mobilize all the elites in the Duke''s house to be ready for the fight. And invited this miss Nicole.


    Fortunately, until now, nothing has happened. Just now after Miss Vivian came out, Philip immediately made up a reason and sent someone to cheat Miss Vivian away.


    Then, inside came the order of Dewey, according to the agreed signal, is to ask Philip to withdraw people, remove the danger. Now, there''s an order for people to send wine in.


    "I''ll go." Miss Nicole, who has been silent, suddenly said this coldly.


    Philip didn''t refuse, he immediately made a balance. If the guy named Luoxue in the room is really powerful enough to make the Duke afraid, you know, the Duke is also a famous genius magician in the mainland.


    Well, it''s hard to be reassured that adults are so close to a dangerous guy. Miss Nicole''s strength should be outstanding. If you ask her to go in, you can at least send a helping hand to the adults, which increases a lot of security.


    Snow looks calm, as if it is not like Duwei''s enemy, but more like a guest to a friend''s home, and Duwei two people casually sat at the table of the collection room.


    A moment later, on Dewey''s order, the wine arrived.


    Miss Nicole had two bottles of fine wine on her silver plate with one hand. When Queen Medusa came in slowly, there was no sound at her feet. Although she is just a plain color and simple to the extreme of the long group, but so slowly into the moment, immediately attracted the eyes of the snow!


    The spirit king''s eyes were fixed on the woman who came in from outside. Miss Nicole''s perfect face and almost flawless appearance surprised the king. Even among the fairies who are famous for their beauty, Luoxue has never seen such a beautiful creature except herself.


    If it''s pure beauty, it may not be enough to surprise the king. Let snow surprised is in this slowly into the woman''s body, the king as if to smell a trace of danger!


    It''s dangerous!


    This seemingly delicate and beautiful woman has a slender waist and a light golden hair. The expression on the face is quiet, gently pursed lips, walking, full of elegance.


    After arriving at them, Luoxue finally took back her eyes, looked at Du Wei and sighed deeply: "Dear Duke tulip, how much surprise do you want to bring me?"


    Although Miss Nicole only wore a simple robe to the extreme... She even looked like a maid in a castle. But when she came to the table with the plate in her hand, Luoxue stood up gently. Facing Nicole, the fairy King nodded deeply and said in a soft voice: "thank you, fairy God. I can''t imagine that there are such beautiful creatures as you on this continent! Dear Queen Medusa, the snow of the elves greets you. "


    The pupils of Dewey''s eyes suddenly contracted! Just by looking at it like this, the fairy king immediately saw through Miss Nicole''s real body¡° Spirit Miss Nicole put down her things. Although she closed her eyes, she raised her face to the snow: "is there any spirit in this world?"¡° Such a question is really sad. " Snow smile with a trace of bitterness: "you know, ten thousand years ago, the golden eye Python this kind of Warcraft, is specialized in living in the forest, at that time, but our elves best friend! A special magic ballad of our elves can relieve the pain of golden eye Python in molting evolution. But to my surprise, dear Queen Medusa. Even in the ancient history of the elves, few golden eyed pythons have evolved into queen Medusa. I can''t imagine that on this continent that has been occupied by human beings, there are still such beautiful creatures as you. "

 Chapter 394

    Frankly speaking, looking at Queen medusa in front of the falling snow, for a moment, Dewey really thought: if you let Miss Nicole open her eyes to see the falling snow, can you petrify this terrible king?


    This idea, in an instant let Du Wei is very heart! He had great faith in Queen Medusa''s terrible petrified magic.


    You know, even the powerful old dragon was petrified by Queen Medusa!! Golden Dragon''s innate strong magic immunity can not resist the gaze of Queen Medusa! If it wasn''t for the dragon''s "Dragon God guard" skill


    Dewey thought of what the idea, but snow seems to immediately guess.


    The fairy King sat down and looked at Du Wei calmly: "Duke tulip, I''m surprised that there is such a queen Medusa around you... Queen Medusa always lives alone. I really can''t imagine that such a noble and beautiful creature would be associated with a human being."


    After a pause, looking at Dewey''s twinkling eyes, Luoxue said with a smile: "I know what you are thinking, but I advise you not to. Do you know why I just said that golden eye Python used to be a good friend of the elves living in the forest? The reason is that although the golden eye Python''s instinctive talent of petrifaction is powerful, it is too dangerous because of this kind of indiscriminate attack. So although the queen Medusa after evolution is very beautiful, even in the age of myth, no race dares to approach this beautiful creature, except us elves! The gaze petrification spell of the golden eye Python is invalid for the elves, and that''s why. The two of us can live in peace in the forest. And... I''m afraid you don''t know anything about it. "


    "... what?" Du Wei, who has been guessed by snow, doesn''t hide his thoughts.


    "The eyes of Queen Medusa must not be opened at will!" Falling snow sighs and looks at Miss Nicole, as if even the beautiful fairy Wang is also addicted to the beautiful miss Nicole. Looking at the crystal clear skin of Miss Nicole, falling snow''s voice is sad: "in ancient times. After the evolution of Queen Medusa, it will be recognized as the most beautiful creature in the world. Unfortunately, this creature has a fatal weakness. Their gaze petrification spell is an undifferentiated attack, and they can''t control it! This is also the sorrow of their creatures! Because no one dares to approach this creature! Moreover, other races will hunt these beautiful and dangerous creatures for fear of their powerful magic of indiscriminate attack. Even in ancient times, the number of Queen Medusa was extremely rare. And... Although God has given them powerful petrification. But this kind of petrification, every time used, there is a huge price


    Pause for a while, snow see, even Nicole''s face. It''s full of doubts.


    Nicole never knew these things. After all, she was just a golden eye Python who evolved into queen Medusa after drinking the fountain of youth by mistake. No one ever told her what the characteristics of this creature were.


    "Life." Snow finally said the answer: "Medusa Queen''s gaze, even the saint level strong can not resist, is a kind of magical indifference. The former big attack "talent spell" ignores the level. Unfortunately, this powerful spell is built on the basis of consuming vitality. The stronger the opponent is, the more vitality it consumes! If a queen Medusa faces a low-level opponent, opens her eyes and petrifies her opponent, it may be nothing. But if the opponent is too strong, to be exact. That is, if the opponent''s mental power is too strong... Then, as you know, any magic, even the talent magic, is based on the powerful magic. The more powerful the opponent''s goblins are, the stronger their resistance will be. Then, the more vitality queen Medusa will consume... Although as long as she evolves into queen Medusa, she will have about 2000 years of life. It''s almost as long as the powerful Golden Dragon. But. Even if it''s a long life, it can''t stand the frequent use of petrifaction, especially when the opponent is too strong. "


    last. Luoxue even cut off the leader without concealing anything: "this honorable queen Medusa, if you want to petrify me, I''m afraid that even if you succeed in petrification with my strength, you will soon die because of exhaustion of vitality... What''s more, we elves have immunity to the petrification of golden eye python. As an elf, I have a good feeling for such a beautiful creature as you. Please don''t try the method that will only hurt yourself. "


    Dewey was a little uneasy at once! He never knew about these things, and... Queen Medusa used gaze petrification several times, especially when facing the dragon clan leader! Has it not consumed a lot of vitality? So... How much life is left for Medusa now?


    At Nicole''s glance, Dewey''s heart suddenly moved, and a little worried was relieved.


    Miss Nicole is different! She drank the fountain of youth! The kind of treasure that adds vitality to creatures other than human beings! So, her vitality will become more powerful.


    With that, she poured herself a glass of wine and drank it. He didn''t worry about Dewey''s poisoning at all. As an elf, he knew more about poisonous plants and magical plants than the magical pharmacists of human beings.


    "You... Are you really an elf? Do you really know about me? " Miss Nicole''s voice was cold, but more concerned than usual. After all, no matter who they are, they always want to know more about themselves.


    Dewey was silent. He immediately gave up his mind and slowly put his hand out of his sleeve on the table. He looked at Nicole, who seemed to have a complicated expression, and sighed in his heart. Then Dewey''s face showed a smile again: "well, Lord Spirit, as my guest. Can you satisfy my curiosity? I''m very curious about the historical legends you told me


    With a charming smile on her face, Luo Xue pondered a little, nodded and said: "this is not a difficult request. At least these legends are known to almost everyone in our country. But... Your highness, where do you want to hear it from? "


    Dewey thought a little. His eyes fell on the replica of the Longinus gun in the room.


    "Let''s start with it!" Du Wei said slowly: "Mr. Luo Xue, I''m very curious, how can our human Knight''s gun become a synonym of betrayal in the mouth of your sinners."


    Snow was silent, his eyes changed color a little deep, a moment later, the king''s voice showed a hint of irony: "sin people? Yeah. You used such a word. Hum, accusation, is that what you call us


    Snow two fingers gently twist the wine cup, shallow sip, faint sigh. The bright eyes of the Elven king, like light, gazed at Dewey quietly.


    "Duke tulip, you know. Ten thousand years ago, in this world, which race was the dominant creature in this continent? "


    In the face of this problem, Du weiluesa thought for a moment. Since Luoxue asked, there is no doubt that the answer is definitely not human.


    "Is it the elves?" Dewey answered tentatively.


    "No, we elves have excellent talent magic. But the elves have never had a large population. And we love beautiful things, like peace and quiet, and the elves like to live in the forest, little contact with the outside world. So the elves are not the masters of the continent. "


    "Is it a dwarf then?" Dewey also found his guess a little ridiculous.


    Sure enough


    "No. Most of the dwarves live in hilly areas. They like to dig caves to live in, but they don''t like to live in vast plains. And. Dwarves lack intelligence, so. They have never been dominated by the mainland. "


    "Well, it''s not the orcs, is it?" A picture of the existence of all kinds of humanoid beasts immediately appeared in duvet''s heart


    "Not either." Luoxue laughed: "orcs have many branches, and there are a lot of them, and their fecundity is very good. Unfortunately, because of many natural limitations, the orcs are naturally lack of magic talent. Although they can have some powerful Orc fighters, they are lack of some... Well, aura and wisdom. So the orcs have never been the masters of the continent. "


    "Neither?" Dewey laughed: "is it still human?"


    The snow couldn''t help but look at Du Wei more, and the king''s eyes were full of mocking smile: "of course, I''m not talking about human beings. In fact, even in the ancient times, your human status was not as good as ours! Although humans have a huge population, your physical quality is not as strong as orcs, your skill talent is not as strong as dwarves, and your magic talent is not as strong as our elves. Therefore, you are not the master of the mainland. "


    "Neither?" Dewey was really stunned: "so, which race is it?"


    Falling snow shakes her head, and there is a kind of doubt in the beautiful eyes of the fairy King: "this is the biggest doubt after I came to your human world! To my surprise, you human beings have completely deleted the historical records, but what surprised me is that even for our elves or orcs, there are descriptions of us in a few books, even in some strange legends of you human beings... Although they are all absurd. But there is only one race, you humans seem to have buried the fact that they once existed too thoroughly!! Even the slightest trace and record have not been left!! Not at all!! This is the most important race. It''s totally "disappeared" in your human history! I have to say that you, the goddess of light, have done it thoroughly enough! "


    Dewey''s appetite was completely lifted.


    A race you never knew?


    Snow''s eyes seem to become some terrible!


    The king took a deep breath, poured himself a small glass of wine, drank it quickly, and then whispered a name in a strange tone.


    "The devil! Although they call themselves "Protoss.". This is a once brilliant and terrible race, they are born with excellent magic talent, strong body, superb wisdom, and... Cruel nature! In the ancient times, the demons were the masters of the world! But we elves used to live in the forest in the north of the mainland. The dwarves inhabit what you now call the kilimarro mountains. The fate of orcs and you human beings is even worse... In ancient times, orcs and you human beings are lower nations belonging to the demon race, even the slave race! That is a terrible and powerful race. They once had brilliant civilization on this continent, and the gods they believed in were once recognized as the most powerful gods... Demons


    Demons? devil? As he repeated these two words in his heart, Dewey couldn''t help but be a little stunned. In my heart, suddenly, I think of the old guy named Chris, who was imprisoned in the island on the vast ocean in the East and claimed to be a demon servant!

 Chapter 395

    "According to the ancient legend, and the Scriptures left by the sacrifice of the elves, it was a very long time..." the voice of falling snow, with a long tone, told in a low voice: "in this continent, the whole world, once belonged to the demons. It is said that they are born with excellent magic talent, and have super strong body, which is comparable to the strongest orcs, and they are also super intelligent. At that time, you humans and orcs... Just like the slaves in the human world, were inferior groups. Only the dwarves living in the mountains and the elves living in the forest can enjoy a little freedom. But even so, the dwarves must submit to the demons, and pay regular offerings. According to legend, the reason why the powerful demons didn''t directly conquer the dwarves was that they were afraid of places without sunshine. If you can''t get to the sun for a long time, the demons will become weak. As a result, the dwarves living in the cave in the hinterland of the qilimamule mountains were able to survive.


    As for our elves, we also have to keep the attitude of submission to the demons.


    Demons worship the sun and fire with the sun as their totem. They also built a huge city in the center of the mainland! It is said that the scale of the city is too big to imagine. There is a tall tower in the middle. It is said that it can directly reach the sky and communicate with their demons. And that city is called "the sun city.". Where do tens of millions of demons live! It is said that even walking around the Sun City, it will take at least a month! At the top of the tower, there live the sacrifice of demons, who can directly communicate with the demons and get their will. At that time, the demons were considered to be the ones who were ordered by the demons to rule the world!


    According to ancient legend. Because they are not willing to be enslaved, other races have resisted many times. Unfortunately, because of the protection of the powerful demon God and the powerful power of the demon clan, they have been put out one by one.


    In the end, representatives of other races joined together and decided to fight against the enslavement of the demons. Moreover, an ancient golden rule of life has been handed down. It redefines the biological hierarchy in the world, and re stipulates that all races should live equally in the world. Because of that agreement, all races United for the first time.


    We elves, dwarves, orcs, and humans all pray for help from our own guardians.


    But. According to the genealogy handed down from ancient times, demons and demons are the supreme gods in the genealogy. And the beast God, the spirit God, the dwarf God. The gods of man and earth are not as powerful as demons.


    As a last resort, a number of gods, in order to obtain the power to compete with the devil. Finally... "


    At this point, the sound of snow suddenly stopped.


    The spirit king''s eyes fell on the long gun, suddenly shook his head, sighed, pointed to the imitation gun of dilongchinus, and said slowly: "gods, in order to defeat the powerful demon God, we have made such a long gun together. Orc God. Given this lance, ORC power. The spirit God gave it the magic power, and the dwarf God made this spear invincible with a magical way. And humans... "


    Dewey had never heard of this, and immediately asked, "what has the God of man given this lance?"


    There was a complex taste in the king''s smile. After a moment''s silence, he spread out his hands: "No."


    "... no?"


    "No, nothing." "According to the old legend," said the Elven king with a smile. Even in the ancient genealogy. The status of human gods in the genealogy is also very low. It is said that there is no particularly powerful ability. " However, in the process of working together against the devil. The God of mankind is an indispensable key link. "


    Snow suddenly stretched out his hand, gently a move, the long gun in the room since flying off the shelf, fly to the hands of snow. The Elven King gently held the imitation cross spear and stared at the lines on the barrel. Instead of revealing the answer, he asked Du Wei a strange question.


    "Duke tulip, do you know what the demons look like?"


    It is impossible for Dewey to know this question, but snowfall didn''t seem to let Dewey answer it, so he quickly gave the answer.


    "Outwardly, the demons are very close to you. However, the body of the demons is far stronger than that of human beings, and their magic talent is also extremely outstanding. Moreover, both male and female demons are much more beautiful than human beings. It can even be said that the demons are taller, handsome and more powerful than human beings, but there is almost no obvious essential difference between them. We have always suspected that the demons and human beings should be the same kind of creatures. However, human beings are lower and demons are higher. Of course, the only subtle difference is that every demon, male or female, has a small horn above their heads


    Little... Corner?


    The last sentence made Du Wei''s heart jump wildly for a while. Fortunately, as a great magician, Du Wei already had the ability to control himself. His face and eyes did not change at all. Even his heart beat suddenly, and his balance was instantly restored.


    But the bottom of my heart stretched out, but there was a huge wave!!


    Angle??


    Almost with a strong willpower, Dewey finally did not make a subconscious action: to reach out and touch the corner of his head.


    However, the spirit king suddenly raised this kind of question, what''s the purpose of it?! Did this guy see through his head hidden in his hair


    Du Wei suddenly said: "does the appearance of the demons have anything to do with this gun?"


    "There''s no direct relationship, but there''s another important reason." The king sighed. Beautiful eyes, suddenly flashed out of the sad and sad eyes.


    He said in a soft voice: "I have come all the way to your human world and found all the records and traces of the demons in your world. Are completely wiped out clean, a trace does not stay! Even you people here have no idea that there was such a powerful race! I''m surprised at the thoroughness of the erasure! But... A few days ago, I was passing by a small place in the north. I was in a pub in a small town, but I heard a bard sing a long poem about a legendary story. Let me listen, but very, very shocked!! And the most important thing is that after careful inquiry, I found out that many versions of this story have been spread among you people. Although the versions are different, they are basically the same. "


    This snowfall talked so much. But somehow, it comes to a legend poem sung by a minstrel... Dewey can''t help but be worried.


    But after all, Luoxue is the one who knows the truth. There''s a reason for this guy''s detour.


    Sure enough, the king coughed and cleared his throat. Then he raised his finger and knocked on the long gun


    As soon as he knocked, duverton''s heart sank and he quickly guarded himself. But fortunately. This time, the ELF KING knocked on the handle of the gun, but did not release his magic shock wave.


    The fingers beat on the handle of the gun, making a rhythmic and clear sound. Under this rhythm, the king read a long poem with a sad voice


    This is a typical Loran style narrative poem, which tells a legendary fairy tale. Even Dewey heard of his mother when he was a child.


    The content is as follows:


    In a quiet and beautiful place, there is a beautiful and sad girl. Unfortunately, her beauty has brought her all the misfortunes.


    There is a terrible and powerful demon king, raging in the girl''s hometown.


    The people are struggling in the flames.


    The livestock is not prosperous, the banker is not prosperous.


    The devil fell in love with the beautiful girl and said: marry me, give me your heart, I will return the peace of your hometown and the freedom of your people.


    The girl''s heart is broken! She hated the devil. I don''t want to give up my lover.


    But. In order to protect their homes and relatives, the girl made a sacrifice! She bid farewell to her beloved lover. Alone into the devil''s home!


    She said: Wang, I am willing to give myself to you. Please forgive my relatives. I send my surrender!


    The devil said: I don''t need your submission, what I need is your heart!


    The girl became the devil''s wife, day after day.


    The devil loves his wife deeply, but he doesn''t know how much he hates his wife.


    And finally one day, the devil to his beloved wife, completely put down the heart of the alert. He no longer goes out to wreak havoc, let the girl''s hometown be quiet, let the livestock flourish, the crops flourish, and the people be free.


    But he didn''t know that the beautiful girl didn''t love him in her heart, only hate!


    Finally, on this day, the devil got drunk. The girl looked at her drunken husband and asked him: noble king, you are so powerful that there is no rival in the world, but do you have no weakness?


    The demon king loved his wife so much that he was not on guard and spoke of his weakness.


    It turns out that as long as you cut off the devil''s beard, you can make him lose his powerful power!


    So on that night, while the devil was asleep, the girl cut off the devil''s beard with a knife!


    And the devil who lost his beard woke up and angrily found that he had lost his divine power.


    Then, waiting outside, the girl''s lover rushed in and killed the devil with a sword.


    ¡­¡­


    Dewey has heard a lot of such stories since he was a child. As for this story, there are a lot of spread in Roland, but the versions are different, and the details of some stories are also different in different places.


    At this moment, Luoxue suddenly tells the story, and Du Wei is stunned for a moment... However, after all, he is a very smart man. After a moment, Du Wei suddenly lost his voice and cried: "isn''t that right?"


    Looking at Dewey''s surprised expression, Luoxue nodded slowly: "yes, that''s what you guessed."


    The spirit king looked strange: "according to ancient records, the demon God fell in love with the goddess of human beings. The goddess of human beings agreed to the demon God in order to cheat him out of his trust and became a God. But on the second day after the demon God and the goddess of human beings combined, the goddess finally learned the only weakness of the demon God! The devil''s only weakness is the horn on top of his head! As long as you cut off that horn, it will make the devil weak! So, while the demon was sleeping, the goddess cut the angel of the demon with a special knife! And the devil who wakes up is very angry. Unfortunately, its power has weakened! What is waiting for it is another patron saint of human beings who is ready to take the powerful weapons created by the gods of other races with their own divine power¡° Wait... Wait! " Dewey felt his throat dry: "another patron saint of mankind? What do you mean by that? Is there not only one goddess of light among the gods of mankind? " After hearing this, Luo Xue took a deep look at Du Wei. She sneered and asked in a strange tone: "who told you that there is only one goddess of light in the human spirit?"

 Chapter 396

    "But now..."


    Snow disdained: "now your scriptures are all lies! I can tell you very clearly that at least the ancient legends handed down from us can prove that there was not only one goddess in the ancient times ten thousand years ago! There are two! A goddess... Of course, she was not called "goddess of light" at that time, which is what you call it now. The other is the male god you believe in, which symbolizes the courage and strength of the male. It''s called Ares


    Snow said here, blinked his eyes, light way: "now you understand? In that narrative poem, the "beautiful girl" is the goddess of light, the devil is the devil, and the "girl''s lover" is Ares


    Dewey felt speechless.


    What Luoxue said has subverted what Dewey knows... No, it should be said that it subverts the belief of the whole continent now!!


    Is there not only one goddess of light? There''s another male God called ares?


    Goddess of light, in order to defeat the devil, she even used... Beauty trick??


    Although Dewey had heard the story since he was a child, no one had ever associated the characters in the story with the goddess!


    "Even if we find the weakness of the demon God, the power of the demon God is far greater than that of the gods of other races. Even if we cut off its demon horn, the power of the demon God is weakened. But even the demon in the weak state has the powerful power that other gods can''t match! Any single God can''t compete with the powerful demon God. So. The gods had to build the sacred spear! That''s what you call Longinus'' spear. We call it Dracula''s spear! Of course... At that time, the gun did not have these strange names, and its name was given later.


    This magic gun gathers the power of many gods and instills it into the gun. When it is used, it can give full play to the powerful force of the orc God. The powerful magic power of the spirit God, as well as all kinds of divine power of blessing... Such an artifact can be said to be a powerful weapon never before. As long as you take this powerful weapon, you can increase your confidence in defeating the demon God.


    However, after the long gun was made, the question of who would use the weapon... According to legend, among the gods of various races. It has also been controversial. Originally, we all thought that it was the orc God who was most suitable to use this long gun to complete the final duel. The orc God had the strongest force among the gods, so it was the most suitable way to use this long gun. But the goddess of man was fiercely opposed. At her request. Let Ares, the male god of human beings, use this magic gun to finish the final blow to the devil. "


    "The other gods have agreed?" Asked Dewey.


    Snow smile: "no way, because the goddess of mankind is the most critical part of this plan, without her words. The devil will not be deceived. Therefore, under the final decision, Ares, the male god of human beings, will take the final strike. And then the story, I think you should be able to guess. Although the weak demon God was very angry after he found that he had been betrayed, in the face of many besieged gods, no matter how hard he tried, he was defeated.


    Because in the old legend. Any God is immortal, so even if the gods beat the demon, they can''t kill it. Finally, the gods used their divine power to seal the demon God forever.


    Then came the century long continental war!


    Dewey... I have to say that I have traveled all the way in your human world for a long time. You humans have occupied this continent. Built a splendid civilization... But. If compared with the ancient demons in the legend, then the gap is still very obvious. "


    Dewey didn''t believe it.


    He came across. Believe in one truth: the progress of the times!


    He absolutely did not believe that civilization 10000 years ago would be more advanced than it is now.


    However, the description of the Elven king had to be shaken by Dewey.


    In the description of the spirit king, the creation of civilization by the demons in ancient times is beyond imagination! A large city that can accommodate tens of millions of people, a super large city that people can walk around for a month?


    Can you build a huge tower that goes straight into the sky?


    There is also a large sacrificial tower used by the demons for sacrificial activities in the description! Luoxue casually drew several patterns on the table. It is said that they are the pictures handed down from the ancient books of the elves. To Duwei, those sacrificial platforms are just like the Mayan Pyramid of the sun that he had seen in his previous life.


    Dense, one by one


    And the legendary Temple of Mordor... Those tall buildings, after a little calculation in Du Wei''s heart, he decided that with the human civilization in Roland, I''m afraid they can''t be built!


    I''m afraid all this is possible only in the world of my previous life.


    "Such a powerful race, such a powerful civilization, was finally completely destroyed in a hundred years of war! Orcs, elves, humans, and many other races, including the dragon, are said to have launched an all-round attack on the demons. A decisive battle, the flames of war on the mainland of civilization burned. Those cities, temples, towers, all destroyed in the war!


    Although the demons are a powerful race, they lose their most powerful power because they lose the blessing and blessing of the demons. In contrast to the Allied forces, behind many races, there are their gods! With the support of the gods, the demons were defeated gradually. Finally, in a famous decisive battle, the demons were defeated completely. And the coalition won.


    According to legend, after the war, there was a large-scale massacre on the mainland. The defeated demons bear the anger of those who have been enslaved and oppressed by themselves for thousands of years. In that massacre, one hundred thousand million demons were killed, and the blood almost dyed the whole continent red.


    According to the old legend, the unimaginable massacre lasted for a whole year! And the next five years. The snow in winter is red!


    And the final result is that under the combination of many races, under the butcher''s knife of many races, the once brilliant demons have been completely exterminated!! Other races massacred the demons, and there was no trace of the demons in the whole continent, but all the traces symbolizing the civilization of the demons. They were burned and wiped out one by one! Cities, buildings, houses, towers, were all demolished or burned.


    And the whole continent. After the extremely developed demon civilization before, I fell into a dark age for hundreds of years... I have to say that although I am an elf, when I read this legend. It must also be admitted that it was a barbaric and dark era! Full of cruelty, barbarism and blood!


    For a hundred years, there has been almost no civilization, no creation, no construction on the Mainland... There is only one thing about everything, that is


    destruction!


    Destroy everything! Destroy all the civilizations on the mainland!


    so to speak. It was a crazy era, and that era lasted a whole hundred years.


    After that, when that crazy barbarism, after a hundred years, finally subsided. When many races can finally be quiet, we suddenly find a strange thing, that is... Among many United races. A comparison of strength. Great and obvious changes have taken place!


    Originally, the most powerful race is the demon race. Except for the demons. The most powerful race is orcs. Because the orcs have excellent talent and physique, and have extraordinary talent in martial arts. Moreover, the orcs'' reproductive ability is much stronger than our elves. They are also numerous. The dwarves, at least, have great talent.


    It can be said that before that, you human beings were weak. Although there are many human beings with the advantage of fecundity, human beings are far inferior to other races in both physical and mental strength. Of course, human beings have at least wisdom, which is undeniable. But compared with other races, vulnerable people were not strong at the beginning of the war.


    But then things changed a lot!


    I have studied the legend carefully, because according to the legend, after years of destruction, at that time, everyone was frantically venting their hatred for the demons and destroying the traces of civilization left by the demons. But before the demons is too brilliant, even simple destruction, also spent a long time.


    When everyone calmed down, they suddenly found that the contrast of strength was.... "


    Luoxue took a look at Du Wei and sighed: "it''s you humans who have the advantage."


    Dewey didn''t say anything. He didn''t even change his face.


    "You human beings have a special trait that other races don''t have, or lack! Because of the low status of human beings before, so human beings are always very modest to learn. In the previous process of uniting against the demons, because everyone is in the same camp. As for the ally of mankind, no other race is too defensive. As a result, humans have learned a lot of magic from the elves! Learn the craft of building from the dwarves! I learned their powerful martial arts from orcs! Although these learned things are not enough to make human beings strong immediately. However, it has improved the human strength enough. Besides, in addition to the nature of learning, human beings are better at one thing than our races, that is... Innovation!


    We elves are proud of the race, abide by the ancient tradition, we think is the most correct thing. And the dwarfs are similar to us. As for orcs, they are born with a simple mind, needless to say.


    In one hundred years, human strength has been greatly improved. However, this is still not the most important thing. The most important thing is... "


    This time, Du Wei didn''t wait for the snow to finish, he sneered and said, "the biggest thing is. "The demons?"


    Snow look a Lin, a deep look at Du Wei: "yes, it is the demon!" The spirit king''s voice was somewhat helpless: "human beings have too strong assimilation! Because before human beings were lower race, there was no strict tradition. Unlike our elves, intermarriage with foreigners is strictly prohibited. After the defeat of the demons, although their civilization was destroyed by us and their army was destroyed, they had a huge population base. No matter how many people are slaughtered, they can''t all be slaughtered. At this time, in the dark age of a hundred years, in addition to a large number of demons being slaughtered on the mainland, there should be a large number of demons remaining in order to survive. Had to hide traces and identities. As I said before, the demons are very, very similar to you humans in appearance. According to legend, many demons have to quietly cut off their horns in order to survive. Disguised as human beings, mixed into the human group. At that time, this phenomenon was not a secret, even I believe. The leaders and commanders of mankind know it. However, you humans do not seem to prohibit this kind of behavior, or acquiesce! In my opinion, the adherents of the demons mixed into the human group in this way. After a whole hundred years of marriage and reproduction... All these are equivalent to giving the original human blood. Input new powerful fresh blood! Human beings become powerful! After melting into a large number of adherents or descendants of the demons, it took several generations to digest the blood of these demons, and finally human beings became stronger! The incorporation of the demons can not help but enhance the physical strength of the descendants of human beings, enhance the weak body of human beings, and enhance the low magical ability. At the same time, in the process of destroying the civilization of the demons. When I was studying this legend. Serious doubt! That is: you human beings must have quietly learned a lot of demon civilization! On this point, I have to say. Human beings are full of cunning. " Dewey had calmed down, a faint smile: "so?"¡° So, after a hundred years, we race think that we have won the absolute victory, have completely wiped out the existence of the demons, and have pulled down the huge stone that has oppressed us for a long time, but suddenly we are surprised to find that... After we killed a lion, the human beings who were originally just a group of lambs have turned into a group of hungry wolves! Although you are not as powerful as the individuals of the former demons, you are more than the demons. What''s more, besides being good at learning, innovation and assimilation, human beings also have two more terrible characteristics than demons¡° Which two? "¡° Cunning! And... Cruelty! " The spirit king sighed: "it seems that human beings have learned everything secretly before we wake up! This has to be said to be a very cunning behavior... And speaking of cruelty, I think this is the greatest nature of you human beings! Although the demons are cruel, at least they will only enslave us. But you human beings, even the enslavement has been omitted, but want to exterminate all of us! It seems that you human beings have a killing nature in your blood! Isn''t it? I have carefully studied the history of your human beings. Even in the thousands of years since we, the foreigners, withdrew from the mainland, the whole history of your human beings has been a process of incessant fighting each other!! It can even be said that the progress of your human civilization is based on mutual killing and evolution step by step! So, when it comes to cruelty, you humans are the cruelest race in the world. Because you are not only cruel to your race, but more cruel to your own kind! We elves, dwarves and orcs rarely kill each other on a large scale. But your human history... For thousands of years, it has been a history of "human beings killing human beings"! And in the history of your humanity, the more people who kill, the more they are considered to be the most outstanding and greatest leaders. Cruelty is the nature that you human beings have deeply flowed in the blood

 Chapter 397

    It is undeniable that Luo Xue''s remarks are very shocking. At least after Duwei listened, although he was also a human, he was shocked in his heart.


    No matter how reluctantly he felt, no matter how he resisted, his reason told him that the words of falling snow, at least objectively, were right.


    Isn''t human history a process of killing among the same species?


    Whether it''s this world or even Duwei''s previous life, it''s the same at all times and all over the world!


    As an alien, the Elven King stabbed at the weakness of human nature, and criticized it so much. Although Duwei was helpless, he was dissatisfied after all.


    Looking at Du Wei''s expression, the Elven king knew that his goal had been achieved. This young human opponent was really uncomfortable. He was right, but he couldn''t refute it.


    But when Dewey was speechless, Miss Nicole next to him


    Queen Medusa, with her eyes closed, kept silent in the previous conversation. When Luoxue tells the story of the ancient times, Miss Nicole''s face doesn''t change at all.


    Whether it is the demons who have created splendid civilization, or the wars that the elves, dwarves and orcs have united, or even the ancient gods, this beautiful snake has never been moved.


    On her beautiful face, the expression of indifference of the holder all the time seems to be indifferent to everything.


    However, when Luoxue talked about the common fairy tales on that continent. The story of the beautiful girl who cheated the devil''s weakness in order to kill him


    When it comes to that, Miss Nicole''s face looks like an iceberg, but it seems to show a trace of palpitation


    From the top of her eyebrows, it seems to show a touch of emotion, which seems to contain a little sad taste. Unconsciously, the beautiful snake sighed softly. Although the voice was very light, it was rare for the beautiful snake to show her emotion.


    And now. When the Elven King denounced the cruelty of human nature, even the erudite Dewey had nothing to say, the beautiful snake unexpectedly made a sound!


    "Hum..."


    Just a slight smile, the laughter seems to be very indifferent, but the snow and Dewey, but from which taste a hint of ridicule and disdain.


    Originally, it was extremely rare for a woman who was as indifferent as a rock all the year round to show a little emotional fluctuation, but today she even takes the initiative to laugh. It''s even more fantastic.


    What''s more, the disdain in her laughter is more obvious.


    "Oh, does queen Medusa have any objection to my remarks?" The king frowned, then looked at Miss Nicole calmly: "in your opinion. That''s not what I mean by human nature


    "No, I think you''re right." Miss Nicole''s voice, though small, was clear. Then. The beautiful snake turned to Dewey. She closed her eyes to Dewey and said softly, "Dewey, you have taught me a lot since you came to the human world for such a long time... I remember the first time you taught me about human right and wrong and human hypocrisy. It can be said that in human nature, it seems that you have taught me a lot. What you said, I also firmly remember one by one. And... When you don''t have time to accompany me, thank your little fiancee, the girl named Vivian, who often comes to accompany me and tells me a lot about your human history. Although her speech is not very clear, fortunately, I have enough patience and time. Thanks to her, too. I learned a lot, a lot... "


    Finally, the beautiful snake nodded gently: "Vivian read to me your human''s" general history of the mainland "for a few days. So, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this spirit. The cruelty, hypocrisy and cunning of human beings are all natural... "


    Luoxue smiles, but Duwei''s face is helpless.


    It''s all right to be ridiculed by the Elven king, but miss Nicole is on her own side, and she even said so.


    But Dewey still can''t explain.


    Then, next, Miss Nicole''s performance surprised both of them!


    "But... Although these are facts, I don''t think... Is that wrong?" Nicole hung her head, seemed to think for a moment, and said word by word in a determined tone, "I don''t think it''s anything."


    Even miss Nicole said to the elves king in a mocking tone: "at least, I don''t think you elves, or dwarves, or any other race, are qualified to evaluate human beings with such derogatory remarks."


    "... why?" The snow froze. The genie, who has enough manners, is not angry at being refuted, but quietly looks at Miss Nicole, waiting for the answer.


    Nicole didn''t answer directly, but asked Dewey: "I remember when you chatted with me, you said an example: a group of deer live by eating leaves. As a result, the height of those trees is too high. Only deer tall enough can reach the leaves on the trees, while some short deer have to starve to death because they can''t reach the leaves on the trees... Dewey, I clearly remember that when you mentioned this example, you seemed to say two words that impressed me very much, one is "survival of the fittest" and the other is... Well, it seems to be "evolution", right? Because of this result, the small and thin deer were starved to death, but the tall and strong deer survived. After many years of breeding, only the tall and strong deer were left in the deer group! Although this kind of elimination process is very cruel, but the result is that the quality of the deer group has been improved... Dewey, I remember that''s what you said at the beginning. Right? In the same way, on the grassland, only the fast antelope can survive, because the full ones are captured and eaten by lions. "


    Snow''s face showed a trace of dignified: "but, what does this have to do with the same kind of human slaughter?"


    "It matters, and it matters a lot. And... Elves, this is the sorrow of other races! " Miss Nicole''s voice was very calm. Then, with a strange smile, she slowly put forward a new question: "Mr. Luo Xue, you said that you have seen the history of mankind and that the history of mankind is killing each other... But don''t you find a very important prerequisite? You said that the "premise" of human fratricidal is: other races. All of them have been conquered or destroyed by human beings! "


    Miss Nicole said in an indisputable tone: "survival of the fittest! Survival of the fittest forever! This law exists forever and will continue to exist. Your so-called human cruelty... Is just because human beings killed your race, killed other races, conquered other races... But this kind of Conquest itself is the survival of the fittest! Other races are not as good as humans. All defeated by human beings, with land, can only disappear in history... Just like deer that are not tall enough to eat leaves, and antelope that are not fast enough to be preyed on by lions! Their demise. I can''t blame others, I can only blame themselves for being too weak, so they are eliminated! "


    "It''s a process. Human beings, orcs, elves, other races. At least before that, we are standing on the same starting line!


    Mr. Snow!


    You accuse human beings of being cunning and learning from the civilization of the demons. So why don''t you blame yourself for being too conservative?


    You accuse human beings of treachery, breaking the agreement and attacking former allies. Why don''t you blame yourself for being naive?


    You blame human cruelty... So why don''t you blame yourself for being too indecisive?


    No matter what the process is, the result is that human beings are "superior" and you are "inferior"!! At this time, it''s better to complain about human beings with a sour tone. Why don''t you reflect on the defects of your race? "


    Du Wei did not expect that Miss Nicole, who had been silent all the time, could make such a sharp remark. What''s more, this beautiful snake is not human!!


    The snow fell silent.


    The Elven King''s expression became more and more serious. He thought carefully about the beautiful snake''s words, thought seriously for a while, and solemnly said, "Medusa, I admit that there may be some truth in what you said. But... Is it wrong to say that human beings kill each other? Human beings are the most important killers of the same kind! "


    "But there''s a premise." Nicole''s answer was not in a hurry: "human beings began to kill each other on a large scale after conquering all the other existing rival races. It is also a process of survival of the fittest. It''s like our hair... Some withered, yellow and bad hair will fall off, and then new and bright hair will grow. When there is no external threat and no external competition, then human beings can only maintain this law through internal competition! Because if there is no competition, any group or race will face the only result: degradation


    Nicole said this and said to Dewey, "is that right? Am I right, Dewey? "


    Dewey immediately grasped Nicole''s meaning, nodded deeply, and his look at the beautiful snake was dignified and serious.


    Because you foreign enemies have been eliminated, we humans have no competitors, we can only compete internally... That''s what Nicole said.


    Because you were eliminated early... This means that for the elves and other races, it''s really hurtful.


    Dewey soon arranged his thoughts and said with a smile, "Mr. Snow, what do you think?"


    The snow is silent. It can be seen that the strong and wise of the elves are thinking carefully about Miss Nicole''s words.


    For a long time, the snow did not say a word.


    "You''re right. We humans have been killing each other all the time." Du Wei sighed, but then he changed his tone and said: "after expelling you, human beings have no rivals on the mainland! But the law of competition will continue! That''s why human beings are so-called "killing each other"! Mr. Luo Xue, throughout the history of mankind, it is nothing more than that a strong country perishes a weak country. The stronger countries annex the weaker ones... But as a result, the weaker ones are eliminated and the stronger ones stay! This is a process of self metabolism


    Luo Xue shook her head: "I still feel that if it is the elves or other races, there is no such large-scale fratricidal."


    Dewey smiles.


    He really laughed this time.


    Soon, his eyes became sharp and he answered coldly.


    "You said you races didn''t kill each other? Maybe so... But that''s because you have never been the master of this continent!! If you become the master of the continent and the only race in the continent, maybe you will kill each other more fiercely than human beings! " Du Wei sneered: "Mr. Luo Xue, it''s a pity that you have been eliminated first! If we want to evaluate the inferiority of human beings, we should first defeat human beings and stand in the dominant position of the world. Then we can talk about these boring evaluations! "


    Snow is not angry, the spirit king in silence for a while, but laughed. His smile is very sincere, there is no cover up meaning, although the eyes of some light loss, but more, it is a flash of light¡° Good Luoxue actually stood up and slightly owed herself to Dewey and miss Nicole: "thank you for giving me such a vivid lesson! Please accept my sincere thanks! If it wasn''t for today''s wonderful speech, I''m afraid I still indulge in parochialism! Duke tulip, you are right. Losers are not qualified to judge winners! Today''s words, I will taste them carefully! " Looking at the king''s eyes, Duwei felt a trace of regret. Maybe I shouldn''t say these words! I''m afraid these words will wake up our enemies! Hiding his regret in his heart, Dewey immediately jumped away from the topic and said with a smile, "well, Mr. Snow, let''s forget the topic about human beings. Your story just now has not finished! What happened after the destruction of the demons? "

 Chapter 398

    Warfare!


    This is the answer to falling snow.


    After the elimination of the demons, there was no expected era of peace. And all races did not live in harmony on the mainland as previously agreed.


    And the first to break the peace, it is precisely in the past was despised by other races of mankind!


    In the dark age of one hundred years of the destruction of the demons, human beings have learned a lot from the civilization of the demons by melting into a large number of demons'' descendants, which has greatly improved the strength of human beings!


    Human beings are no longer as weak as before, but also absorb part of the demon culture! Make people stronger, smarter, more intelligent


    At the same time, also has the ambition!


    After the war of the mythical age, according to the agreement of all nationalities, the elves got the forest zone in the north of the continent and the forest of the kilimarro mountains.


    In addition to their original habitat, the dwarves also gained the foothills of Southwest China. As for the orcs, because of their strong individual strength and their huge population, they have gained the plains in the middle and south of the mainland! Where, the orcs built many small states.


    And only humans. Because of the low regard for human beings, human beings get less land


    To duvet''s surprise, when snowfall told us the earliest habitat of human beings, the answer given by snowfall surprised duvet very much!


    "According to the old legend, if there is no mistake in the record, after the war, mankind obtained the land in the West and northwest of the mainland, that is to say, most of the area. It''s the Duke of tulip. You now rule the territory


    northwest??


    Dewey knows the misery and barrenness of the northwest!


    It can be imagined that human beings are naturally dissatisfied with this piece of land


    Moreover, even at the beginning, human beings didn''t express dissatisfaction because of their weak strength, but later, the situation had to change!


    Human reproduction. Among all races, it''s very strong!


    Especially in the absence of the enslavement of the demons, the free human population has increased rapidly in just a few decades.


    It''s a huge population, it''s not the same race, it''s mentality, it''s more important. The land is too poor to meet the needs of human survival!


    All this piled up together, the final result, there is only one!


    Warfare!!


    The strength of human beings lies not only in the change of strength, but also in the development of society. Human wisdom! Compared with dwarves and orcs, humans have more cunning minds and wisdom! And even the elves who also have high intelligence... But the elves have one biggest weakness, that is: conservative! Almost stubborn conservative!!


    Then, in the war for survival resources, humans easily defeated the dwarves. He drove the dwarves from the mountains in the northwest to the south, and obtained many skills left by the dwarves.


    However, in the war with orcs, in the face of a powerful Orc army, human beings rely on their own wisdom to develop different arms and tactics.


    The record in the ancient legend described by falling snow is as follows:


    "A human is definitely not the opponent of an ORC.


    Ten human soldiers are no match for ten Orc soldiers.


    But a hundred humans can barely draw with a hundred Orc warriors.


    If it''s a thousand to a thousand... Then humans can defeat the orcs! "


    In the course of war, human beings also used alienation. Differentiation, feigning surrender, and so on a series of various strategies, the mind of a simple Orc into a trap and a plot.


    Despite its powerful force and large population, orcs are still losing in front of human beings, and the land is being eroded step by step.


    What''s more, in the process of war. Elves, this powerful race of magic civilization. In the early days of the war. But stay out of it all the time!


    The elves, who are both proud and conservative, are naturally tired of war. Even when the orcs experienced a huge failure and asked for help from the elves, the "clean" elves refused the orcs'' request, but lived in the vast forests and mountains without any sense of crisis.


    Still "carefree" live their own peaceful and peaceful life.


    Such a move, no doubt, makes other races, lost the last chance to defeat mankind!


    This war is called "the second mythical war" in the history of criminals.


    In the later period of the second mythological war, human beings won a great victory. They occupied most of the land in the south of the continent. The orcs and dwarves were driven to the north of the continent by human beings.


    In the south of the mainland, human beings have established their own cities and towns... All these civilizations seem to bear the strong brand of demon culture from human blood!!


    Finally, at the end of the war, the elves awakened from their deep sleep in the face of the dying orcs and dwarves.


    But at this time, it''s too late!


    After defeating the orcs and dwarves, human beings have taken away enough territory, owned a large area of rear land, and had endless potential for war.


    Moreover, when dealing with the powerful magic race, the human strategy is also very smart!


    The elves live in the vast forest. Elves, who have natural advantages in the forest, are powerful archers and excellent magicians... But human beings have not entered the forest on a large scale!


    According to ancient records, the human strategy is to burn large areas of forest first!


    According to the ancient legend, the north of Loran was not a plain, but a vast forest once existed!


    And now the forest is frozen. It''s just a part of the vast forest that used to be.


    But the human action, must say is absolutely!


    In the face of the vast forest, human use a large number of manpower, began to cut and burn crazy!


    Originally, the Elves were still conservatively waiting in the forest. Proud and conservative, they stubbornly believed that human beings would enter the forest, and then they could make use of their natural advantages. A great blow to mankind!


    But they miscalculated.


    As long as nearly a year''s time, human beings have cut down large areas of forest, burning fire, making large areas of the former green, disappeared from the north of the mainland£¨ And then, over time, those lands have now become plains in the north.


    This practice of human finally angered the elves.


    It''s a pity. The enraged spirit, on the contrary, because of his proud nature, made a mistake, even a stupid decision!


    Pride and stubbornness, coupled with being blinded by anger. As a result, a large number of Elven troops came out of the forest. Actually came to the plain!


    With the fragile body of the elves, the heavy cavalry and infantry in strong armor made by human beings on the plain are hard to shake!!


    This action of attacking the enemy''s strength with one''s own weakness resulted in failure. You can imagine!


    In particular, in the previous dark ages, after learning a lot of wizard magic and absorbing a lot of wizard civilization, many human "magicians" have been derived from human beings!


    (in fact, the magic civilization of human beings used to be a blank. It was learned from the elves and demons.)


    Although the human magician is far less powerful than the modern one. But at that time, after human beings had their own magic power, they weakened the advantage of the elves again!


    And that war, the last glimmer of hope of other races, was finally destroyed!


    With a small population, conservative tactics and even weapons, the elves are known for their flashiness. This is the way to build an army. Without the natural protection of the forest. No excellent tactics, no transcendent magic advantage. Failure is the inevitable result!


    Compared with the "first mythical war" which lasted for 100 years, the second mythical war only took more than ten years to defeat all the other races!


    Moreover, at the end of the war, in the face of the dying struggle of the elves, a new name appeared for the first time in the history of the mainland.


    "Dragon Knight!"


    Snow low and obscure voice, say this word, eyes with deep emotion.


    "Dragon... Knight?" Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, the dragon people have united with human beings. The proud dragon people have lowered their heads and sent out their soldiers to serve as the plane for those powerful warriors among human beings! Powerful human warriors and dragon mounts are united in everything. This terrible force immediately destroys the magic advantages possessed by the elves and makes them disappear! "


    The spirit king''s voice with a touch of hate: "for people, you get a strong ally, and for us, it is a naked betrayal! Because in the later period, other races wake up. It seems that human beings have made up their mind to destroy all other races! So, our various races united again, only that the enemy we faced was not the demons, but you humans. The dragon people, naturally, should have been on our side. Unfortunately, at the critical moment of the war, the Dragon tribe has fallen to the human race! "


    Dewey''s mind was spinning so fast that a tempting idea immediately came into his mind. However, he still said, "well, there must be some reason."


    "Of course, I said just now, it''s a betrayal!! The betrayal of the dragon is because of their gods


    The Elven king held the imitation Longinus gun, his fingers gradually became strong, even the metal handle, under his unconscious force, made a creaking sound, with the Elven King gently turned his wrist, the handle was twisted into a rib shape by him.


    "God! You human gods! Defeat our God! But this victory is not glorious... Because it is the use of this "betrayal gun"!! " The falling snow panted gently. He tried to calm his anger and his eyes became cold¡° This spear, because it was infused with divine power by the gods, was endowed with the blessing and divine power attributes of beast God, spirit God, dwarf God and other gods. As a result, a powerful artifact has never been created!! This long gun is so powerful that even the gods feel incredible... Of course, only such a powerful long gun can defeat the devil. And according to the previous agreement after defeating the devil. This spear originally belonged to the beast God, but at the insistence of your human goddess, it was handed over to Ares, the male god of human beings! Because of this magical spear, after the second myth war, when the war escalated into another war between the gods... The gods finally ate the bitter fruit they planted! Ares, who holds this long gun, is immune to the force of the beast God and the magic of the spirit God because the gun itself has the attribute of the earth God power! And the forging level of dwarves. Make this gun is extremely strong, invincible!! And Ares, with this long gun, defeated the gods one by one!! It can be said that the gods were not defeated by Ares. But lost in their own hands The second divine battle ended with a complete defeat of all ethnic groups. Even the patron saint of all ethnic groups was defeated by the God of mankind by using the powerful magic gun. All ethnic groups have lost the protection of their gods and lost hope. The final result. That''s it, eviction!! Human beings have not slaughtered all the defeated ethnic groups. Because the gods of human beings sent down signs and wills to drive all the criminals to the north. According to the orders of human gods, all ethnic groups are called "sinful people". As punishment for the defeated party, they must leave the mainland and go to the far north. The gods set up an ice sheet. And set up a huge magic array, at the same time also built a tall mountain with divine power, let the Dragon inhabit where, forever unchanged, as the most powerful human gateway. The age of ancient mythology has come to an end! Since then, a brand new era has been ushered in on the continent of Roland. Only belong to the era of mankind! human beings. Become the master of the world, the only master! After hearing this legend, Dewey sighed deeply. This is an ancient legend. Has been buried in the history, if not for the fairy King''s story, in the land of Roland, there is no record at all. But after the king said that, he looked at Dewey with a strange look: "although the age of ancient mythology is over, this time I came from the north and entered your human world. All the way here, I carefully observed your world, your civilization, and even religion... At this moment, I have two biggest doubts in my heart!" Looking at Du Wei, the Elven king said with a bitter smile: "human beings have occupied this continent, obliterated the existence traces of our races, even buried everything of the former demons, and even completely deleted the historical records... But why is the story of the" demon king and girl "so grandly preserved?"?? Since we want to cover up history, everything else has been done so thoroughly, why does it seem that we have left such a legend on purpose? It''s a strange thing Dewey frowned, too, which was really weird¡° The second question is even more puzzling to me. I came all the way south and learned that what you people believe in now is the goddess of light... That is, the goddess of your human beings in the age of myth. But... Now in your human world, all doctrines and religions advocate that goddess is the only God in this world... The only God in your human world. So... Where''s Ares? Ares, who once defeated demons and gods with a magic gun, is the most powerful God of your human beings! But why, even in your own records, there is no existence of him now? " Dewey was at a loss. "Ares is the most powerful God you believe in. His divine power, in legend, is far better than your goddess! Moreover, after holding the long gun, his divine power has been further increased... But why, it seems, he has disappeared from your human belief and history... And the long gun has become a symbol of your human Knight belief? "

 Chapter 399

    The two questions of the spirit king are about the son of an ordinary carpenter. He had no chance to touch magic in his life. But I saw the instructor flying in the sky on the broom. Lockhart understood that it was magic! Magic!! And I don''t care about myself. There is a chance to fly in the sky like an instructor riding a broom!


    Rohart''s group had already passed the initial magic test, and the results were very good. As an ordinary person, according to the standard of a magician, rohart has no potential to become a magician: This carpenter''s son has good mental power, but poor magic sense!


    But it doesn''t matter, for a Decepticon air knight, as long as you have excellent mental talent, it''s enough£¨ Spirit power is magic power), because the Decepticon Knight doesn''t need to cast magic, doesn''t need induction power, as long as the magic is injected into the small magic array on the broom, you can fly! In other words, as long as you have magic talent.


    Rohart and other Decepticons were later taught a set of strange practice methods... Unfortunately, these people did not know that this set of strange practice methods is actually a set of very authentic standard magician''s meditation skills! Meditation for spiritual cultivation!


    As a Decepticon knight, the stronger the spirit, the better you can fly. This special training method is very suitable for the Decepticon air knight.


    Later, rohart, who had been praised by Dewey himself, became an excellent air knight for his extraordinary efforts, and performed well in the northwest war. After the war, he was rewarded for his merits and was promoted to become a "air Knight Commander" in the Decepticon air Knight order, who could command and lead eight subordinates.


    There are not many commanders, but you know, the whole Decepticon air Knight order is only 200 now.


    It''s a coincidence. In the last two days, the Decepticon air knights, ordered by the tulip Duke, are conducting a strange "military exercise.".


    According to the orders and requirements issued by Dewey, order the Decepticons to patrol in turn, with Loulan city as the center and no fly zone within 50 Li! It''s five days. Within five days, any flying object. Do not enter Loulan city!


    The Decepticon air knights, on the other hand, were ordered to complete this mission and intercept flying objects trying to approach the area.


    The concept of "no fly zone" is new to everyone. However, now there are indeed "flying objects" in the air on the continent of Roland!


    After the invention of hot air balloon, it was widely used, and many chambers of Commerce and business groups. They all have their own hot air balloons, the small ones are used to deliver mail, and the large ones are used to transport goods. In terms of speed and safety, they are much better than carriages.


    As the most prosperous city in Northwest China, Loulan city has so many chambers of Commerce and business groups. On weekdays, there are dozens of hot air balloons going in and out of the city every day.


    Rohart did not know that Dewey''s "no fly zone" exercise mission was actually to prepare and exercise for future wars. and. After the air route has been opened up, in order to deal with the possible future situation, this pioneering concept of "air control", Dewey also thinks it is necessary to put forward it!


    In fact, as early as in giliat City, Dewey had secretly deployed a small team of Decepticons to carry out air control in giliat city. After all, giliat city is the production base of Dewey. It can''t be peeped at! Though the gate was guarded by soldiers. But the Roland people who already have the ability to fly, the role of the city wall. Gradually become weakened.


    I have to say, Lockhart''s luck is very bad. Because today is the fourth day of the exercise. The eight person team where he is located is ordered to patrol the air over the city, while several other teams are ordered to patrol dozens of miles around the city.


    After a war, rohart is no longer as young as he was. He has become an air knight with a strong mind.


    After skillfully ordering his eight men to spread out according to tactics to patrol the area above the city, rohart rode a broom to patrol the air above the most central part of the city.


    then. He soon found out something new!!


    It''s been on patrol for four days. After the no fly zone was ordered, few hot air balloons could fly over the city. Even if there is, it will be intercepted by other teams on the periphery. Lockhart thought today''s work would be very simple... But he was wrong!!


    He was doing the most common roll flight when he suddenly saw clearly from the corner of his eyes that a figure appeared in the clouds about 20 meters below his body!!


    Someone''s flying?


    Lockhart immediately adjusted his direction and flew quickly towards the man. His heart is very dissatisfied: what do people outside eat! How can you put people over the city?!


    A flying man... Is there a magician coming?


    Although everyone was in awe of the magician, rohart, who was loyal to his duty, did not hesitate to dive over.


    The new type of flying broom, superior flight speed, coupled with Lockhart''s skilled flight skills, quickly stopped in front of the man. With a rapid pause, Lockhart sat on the broom. Facing the surprised man, Lockhart immediately saluted and said in a loud voice, "I''m sorry, I''m a soldier of tulip family. According to the order of the Duke, Loulan city has been designated as no fly zone! So please leave the sky immediately and land with me immediately. Then I need you to report your name and identity for our record! "


    The golden dragon was stunned.


    The powerful golden dragon was confused by the man who suddenly flew in front of him. Powerful, he saw at a glance the young man in military uniform in front of him. His strength was very ordinary. He also saw that the flying magic prop he was sitting on was ingenious... But he didn''t understand what the other party said.


    No fly? Landing? Name and identity?


    What a joke! The magnificent golden dragon, even if there is no dignity in front of the snow guy, just a little ant like human, dare to be so arrogant to me?!


    The Golden Dragon sneered and ignored the human being. However, considering that he was above Loulan City, he just gave each other a cold look and quickly twisted his body. Then he easily passed rohart and flew out of the city.


    Rohart quit! He was a very dutiful man. Seeing that the other party didn''t say a word, he wanted to "escape" like this. Rohart immediately snorted. He had a magic ring on his finger, which was given by Dewey at the beginning. When he was flying, his magic was greatly enhanced. His flying speed and skills were much better than those of other air knights.


    He immediately made a turn, and rohart rode on the broom, darted forward in the sky and drew a beautiful arc. Then a free roll action, very exquisite again fell in front of the golden dragon!


    I''m afraid if you see this flying action, even his instructor, Qi Ge, the leader of the first generation Decepticon team, can''t help admiring.


    But golden longan saw that the human once again blocked his way. Can be really a little angry!


    "Sir, your behavior has violated the law. Now I warn you in the name of the tulip family military. Land immediately, and then... "


    Lockhart''s face had sunk, but he had not finished. Facing the stranger in front of him, Lockhart suddenly felt a faint sense of danger


    "Nasty mole ant!" The Golden Dragon hummed coldly. He gently lifted a finger at will, and a strong wind shot out from his fingertips! Like a blade of wind, cutting toward rohart!


    Lockhart was horrified. After all, he didn''t have strong martial arts skills. In the face of this attack, his eyes suddenly widened and he immediately gave a low cry. Under the crisis, he also played an extraordinary role. Riding on the broom, the man immediately made a rapid backward movement and violently twisted his waist at the same time. I did my best. Made a roll in the air.


    Brush!!


    The wind blade with a cold air almost wiped the scalp of Lockhart. And cut off a piece of his hair.


    After rohart stopped, he was not only surprised, but also angry!!


    Provocation! Naked provocation!


    Dare to challenge the tulip family''s law, is to challenge the tulip family''s dignity! Is to challenge the great tulip Duke!!


    Golden longan to see the other side actually made such a beautiful dodge action, but also some surprise. Although it''s just a mole ant, the Golden Dragon has to admit that this weak human is very good at using the strange magic flying props!


    Rorhardt has retreated rapidly. Although he is angry, he is not reckless. This man is obviously not what he can deal with. He decides to retreat immediately and then look for backup.


    But, his body just retreated, suddenly heard each other sneer: "want to go?"


    The Golden Dragon raised its hand and made a volley at Lockhart.


    Under such a grasp, the powerful strength of the Golden Dragon immediately appeared in the air. Countless air currents condensed into ropes. In such a size of space, rohart and his mount in the air were locked together!


    Rohart felt as if he had been tightly bound by countless invisible ropes, and his body could not move immediately. This kind of time, don''t say to do what dodge action, even a finger seems to lift up!


    killer! The other side is a formidable master! Lockhart was shocked.


    "Well, I didn''t care about a little guy like you. But unfortunately, I''m not in a good mood right now. "


    With that, the golden longan God flashed a trace of indifference, and casually raised his finger again


    Click!!


    With a clear sound, the handle of the broom that Lockhart sat down broke off!


    The Golden Dragon snorted and waved to remove the air lock. Without the air lock, Lockhart immediately exclaimed. The broom under him was broken and completely destroyed. But rohart, who had no flying ability, immediately fell directly from the sky


    "Hum, humble human... But he is such a man who can''t do magic. It''s rare to have such a clever magic prop. "


    Golden Dragon originally thought that this annoying human would fall to death alive. But he was disappointed again!


    Du Wei is very valued and cherished for the Decepticon air Knight order that he has built carefully!!


    After Lockhart''s body suddenly fell, Huang Jinlong''s face was still smiling, but then it was stiff!


    This kid is in the middle of falling, suddenly to his body, the back suddenly pulled. Then I heard a crash! He was carrying a small bundle behind him, which immediately expanded into a large round umbrella like cloth!


    This big piece of cloth immediately caught the wind and made his falling speed slow down suddenly. Even people in the wind, the moment also increased


    Of course, Golden Dragon doesn''t know. This is another new invention of Dewey. It is the necessary equipment for every "air force" under the tulip family: parachute!


    Otherwise, it would be ridiculous for pilots trained to fall and die during training?


    As soon as Lockhart fell, he immediately opened the umbrella bag behind him according to his training content. Then he had a sudden body meal. I feel a little relieved.


    However, this phenomenon has infuriated the golden dragon!!


    Hum! But just a small human, even two or three times to escape their own means?!! Can''t I even kill a little human?!


    Joke!!


    The golden dragon is angry at last! Although this strange "umbrella" is somewhat novel, the golden dragon still raises its hand and waves a flame in the direction of rohart without hesitation!


    In a flash, the fire was lifted on Lockhart''s parachute. The umbrella was caught in the fire, and it burned up immediately. It burned out in a moment! At last rohart gave a long cry of despair. Falling from the air


    This time, when Lockhart felt that he must be dead, suddenly a cold, crisp girl''s voice came from below


    "Well! Where''s the magician from! Bullying a small soldier, is it very prestige? "


    When the sound fell into his ears, rohart felt a sudden chill in his heart, and instinctively felt a trace of fear. However, after the fear, but gave birth to a warm!


    Because of the sound. Rohart is very familiar... Or the whole Decepticon air Knight order is very familiar with the owner of this voice!


    Besides, it''s just respect and fear!!


    The owner of this voice, of course, is Prince tulip''s classmate, the ice snow witch with fierce temper, Miss Qiao Qiao!


    Speaking of Qiao Qiao, she has a special identity in the tulip family. That''s the "honorary commander of the Decepticon air Knight Order"!


    After all. Dewey originally under the first generation of Decepticons team, the original dozens of magic academy Hogwarts branch students. There was a time when Dewey gave these people to Joe to train and teach them magic.


    And Qiao Qiao this kind of witch, treat these poor rookies, nature is hard practice! Coupled with her violent temperament, those poor students were in awe of her. However, after all, Qiao Qiao''s strength is outstanding. Under her strict training, these guys have suffered a lot, but their ability has improved rapidly.


    So, in fact, those students have great respect for Miss Qiao.


    The original group of more than 20 members of the Decepticon team have now become the backbone officers of the Decepticon air knights. These old people often talk about the horrors of Miss JOJO to their rookies... Moreover, duvet has never withdrawn JOJO''s job, and she will still be responsible for training these rookies. Even that meditation method is also taught by JoJo to the Decepticon air Knights!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that.


    In the interior of the Decepticon air Knight order, what these guys love and respect most is the beautiful, gentle and kind-hearted future Duchess Vivian.


    But in addition to Vivian, even Joe! However, to Qiao Qiao''s sentiment, is actually respects and fears!


    However, Miss Qiao has another advantage, that is, extremely short guard!!


    She just happened to pass by. She felt a magic wave from a distance, and immediately rushed over. However, she was just seeing her air knight being bullied by a stranger. With Qiao Qiao''s extreme short guard disposition, it was just... How unreasonable!!


    Shit, on my turf, the bully?


    "Where''s that motherfucker coming from?" Miss Qiao wielded a magic, a mass of water vapor immediately formed a ball in the air, including Lockhart, and slowly fell to the ground. But Qiao Qiao flew directly in front of the golden dragon, crossed his waist, glared at each other and said, "are you the guy who is looking for death? Ah... You


    Golden Dragon and Qiao Qiao look at each other face to face. They both look strange at each other¡° It''s you? Are you from the dragon family? "¡° Ah! You! The woman who followed the old man in green robe to challenge Shenshan last time

 Chapter 400

    Qiao Qiao''s meeting with golden dragon is not a meeting of acquaintances, but a meeting of enemies!


    At the beginning, green robed Gandalf arrogantly went to the holy mountain to "avenge himself". As a result, he was defeated by the powerful old dragon. Fortunately, the old dragon didn''t chase him all the way, so he had to return to the mainland of Roland. As an apprentice of Gandalf in green robe, when Qiao Qiao went with the old man, she naturally had a conflict with the Dragon tribe. Although Qiao''s strength is outstanding in the human world, it''s not enough to see the Dragon tribe.


    In retrospect, the defeat to the dragon clan was a shameful failure that was rarely seen in Qiao Qiao''s life.


    "Well! You big lizard, why do you come here if you don''t stay in the north? " There was anger in JOJO''s eyes.


    Naturally, the Golden Dragon didn''t know that Qiao Qiao was close to Du Wei. What''s more, it was Qiao Qiao and the green robed man who killed his brother in the last time. In other words, it was Qiao Qiao and the green robed man who helped the golden dragon a lot last time.


    Without the slightest hesitation, because of Qiao Qiao''s hot temper, the violent girl has already chanted a long time and quickly pulled out her special weapon from her waist: the green flute.


    Green flute in the hands of Qiao Qiao, immediately turned into a silver fighting spirit! In addition to being a magician, Qiao Qiao has powerful martial arts skills. At the moment, facing the close distance of the dragon in front of her, Qiao had no time to chant the mantra slowly, and she had rich experience in fighting, so she immediately chose to attack with martial arts first.


    The silver fighting spirit stabbed the Golden Dragon. In the eyes of the three dragon princes, although Qiao Qiao''s strength was better than that of the human soldier just now, I don''t know how much, it was still far worse than himself. The silver ground pricked. The Golden Dragon just raised its hand and pushed it flat. In the palm of its hand, it immediately spewed out a circle of sharp edge, sweeping the past.


    Qiao Qiao felt like a huge wave in front of him. He felt like breathing! At the moment, she tried her best to urge her fighting spirit. As a level 8 warrior, her fighting spirit was already quite high. The silver fighting spirit was destroyed to the extreme by her. Qiao Qiao''s whole body burst out a silver light, and the flute spurred quickly.


    I heard a bang. Qiao Qiao felt his fighting spirit, which was smashed in an instant. The powerful force forced Qiao Qiao to retreat quickly. In the air, the two spirits released by the golden dragon, after breaking his fighting spirit, turned into wind blades and rowed towards him!


    Fortunately, Joe is a woman. As a female warrior, she has a natural lack of strength, but her agility is excellent. Qiao Qiao tried his best to block the first wave of wind blade of the other side with the flute. Meanwhile, he dodged in the air. Hiss, the Cape behind her has been cut a few corners!


    Joaton stopped, a cold sweat on his forehead. Last time she went to Longshan, she met the Dragon Prince. But he didn''t really fight with the Dragon Prince, so he didn''t know the strength of the other side. At the moment, as soon as they met, Joe immediately understood that his ability was not enough.


    She is a smart girl, thought of here, immediately made a decision, raised the flute. All of a sudden, a semicircle arc came out in the air, and her fighting spirit turned into sword spirit.


    This is one of Qiao Qiao''s martial arts. It''s called "Biluo".


    Her teacher, Gandalf green robe, is a magician, but this female disciple has good martial arts skills. Gandalf green robe will not waste her time. It''s just that the old guy doesn''t know how to do martial arts, so he used his skills and spent several years. Steal or rob on the mainland. I just got such a set of excellent martial arts skills to cultivate for my apprentice. Qiao Qiao has been practicing this skill since he was ten years old. Naturally, I also have considerable attainments!


    This "blue falling" sword move seems to be transformed into the green sword Qi, one by one, it seems to form a thin sword net, wrapping the Golden Dragon in it.


    This sword is good-looking, from the scene, it''s really dazzling and gorgeous, but Qiao Qiao knows that this sword is mostly helpless. After such a move, she flew back quickly. I want to open up the distance, so I can use magic attack.


    Sure enough, when Huang Jinlong saw the green sword net around him, he just sneered. He didn''t move his hand. He quickly turned around a few times. He immediately burst out a golden light. The golden flame was like the sun melting snow, and the green sword spirit soon disappeared.


    Golden Dragon looked at Qiao Qiao had retreated to the distance, the human woman has opened her hands, facing the sky, suddenly came a series of low voice of magic spell.


    Golden Dragon snorted, is it magic and martial arts? At the same time, people in the air had already raised their fingers and gently stabbed Qiao Qiao''s place. A wisp of golden light burst out from their fingertips. However, when it came to Qiao Qiao, there was a faint wave of water in the air in front of Qiao Qiao. He bounced the golden light back.


    "Yi?" Huang Jinlong had some accidents. But immediately saw Qiao Qiao''s foot, there is a magic scroll that has just been torn and burned, slowly falling from the air. This just know, that piece of water pattern in front of the other party''s body, I''m afraid it''s the defense magic made by some magic scroll.


    The magic scroll that Qiao Qiao has just torn is the self-defense equipment that Gandalf green robe gave to his female apprentice a few days ago. Inside is a high-level defense magic made by Gandalf green robe. High level magic scroll is extremely rare and difficult to make. However, when green robe Gandalf made this scroll, he asked Duwei for a piece of rice sized colorful stone.


    So a grain of multicolored stone can store a large amount of magic, and it is the most suitable treasure to make advanced scroll. The advanced defense magic of this water system protects Qiao Qiao''s body up and down, left and right. The Golden Dragon frowned and pricked his fingers three times, all of which were bounced back by the soft water pattern.


    It was irritated.


    It''s just that. It was worried that it was running out quietly, but did not dare to use its own dragon magic or martial arts. Any unique skill of the dragon clan, when used, is earth shaking. In Loulan City, Luoxue is a guest at the Duke''s house. If Luoxue hears him and knows that he is sneaking out, what''s the point?


    The golden dragon is angry in his heart. But I don''t dare to make a mistake... An advanced defense magic can''t be easily cracked. Unless you can use the power of the holy terrace. However, the power of the holy steps must change the power rules of the surrounding space. In this case, it is absolutely impossible to hide the falling snow in the city.


    Golden Dragon is a tolerant guy. A few thoughts flashed in his heart and he made a decision. He snorted bitterly: "you are lucky! Man


    With that, he swung his sleeve robe. He turned around and was about to leave.


    But golden dragon wanted to go, but Qiao refused! Old hatred, new hatred, this guy wants to run away in his own territory? As long as you hold it for a while, it will soon disturb other masters in the city. Come here at that time, and you can kill the dragon!


    Golden Dragon turned to go, behind Qiao Qiao''s open arms, has turned into a silver light. There was a strong whistling sound in the light, and then when Qiao Qiao finished the last incantation note, his arms shook, and he heard a roar. The light was smashed, and a violent frost whirlpool came straight out, straight behind the golden dragon!


    An eight level mage, a high-level sorcerer of potential magic. Nature is not to be underestimated! The Golden Dragon has to deal with it seriously. What Qiao Qiao is good at is the magic of the frost system. In this ice whirlpool, there is a violent wind. In this strong wind, there are countless tiny ice ridges in the whirlpool. Driven by the strong wind, they rotate quickly and become sharp as a blade!


    The golden dragon was caught in the whirlpool. It''s like being in a cutter. Those tiny ice ridges are like countless blades cutting on its body, which immediately makes a creaking sound. And in the whirlpool. The temperature is much lower than outside. In the hissing voice, even in the air, the frost came out, the cold spread, and immediately frozen the whole body of the Golden Dragon.


    (damn it! I already want to let you go. You''re the one who wants to die


    The golden dragon was furious in his heart, and the golden flame burst out from his body again, which counteracted the cold around him. In the frost whirlpool, countless ice edges cut on his body, but he could not do any harm to his naturally strong body. But the clothes and robes on the Golden Dragon''s body have been cut. I don''t know how many holes have appeared.


    In anger, the Golden Dragon roared, turned around and rushed towards Qiao. The whirlpool was so violent that it couldn''t restrain it! Boom, it has rushed out of the whirlpool, the body in the air flash a few times, has come to Qiao Qiao ground. The big hand reached out and grabbed at Qiao Qiao.


    When its hand is one meter away from Qiao Qiao, the water pattern in the air reappears! But this time, the golden dragon was angry and unknowingly took a trace of the power of the holy rank!


    I saw its palm in the fluctuation of the water pattern, as if suddenly twisted for a while, the water pattern seemed to have a pause in an instant, and the hand of Huang Jinlong, in this instant, accurately found the weakest point in the magic pulse, and easily burst in!!


    JOJO was startled! This advanced defense magic can''t be easily broken in? At the beginning, the teacher told himself that in the face of advanced defense magic, in addition to the saint level of the strong, no one wants to easily break in!


    Holy steps! This dragon is the holy rank!!


    This idea just flashed, Qiao Qiao already felt the gold flame in the palm of the other party''s hand had burned to her body, she was shocked in her heart, and quickly backed away. But how can the Golden Dragon''s hateful hand fail again?


    Boom!


    Qiao Qiao''s shoulder was directly pressed by this palm, her lips were white with pain, and her body suddenly became stiff!


    Fortunately, Joe''s usual dress is wearing a white Cape and a set of warrior''s light armor! As a precious female apprentice of Gandalf in green robe, her armor is not ordinary!


    This is a set of magic armor. There are also several defensive magic that Gandalf personally blessed for his disciples, especially the chest and shoulder armor. Gandalf used special material dragon scales!! Last time, Gandalf slaughtered the Golden Dragon. Gandalf specially took two dragon scales to reinforce his female apprentice''s armor. There would be a faint dragon power on the original golden dragon scales. This kind of dragon power makes Qiao Qiao feel too oppressive and she doesn''t like it. And the green robed old man who loves his disciples. It is to work harder, blessing a few sorcery, cover that light Long Wei to go, Qiao Qiao this just satisfaction. Fortunately, the dragon scale inlaid with Dihuang Golden Dragon is on the shoulder armor! Otherwise, if you are pressed by the hateful palm of the Third Prince of the dragon clan, I''m afraid that even if Qiao Qiao has the fighting spirit defense of the eighth level warrior, he''s afraid that the fighting spirit will be broken immediately, and one shoulder will be crushed instantly! And the powerful defense of golden dragon scale immediately showed up! Joe just felt stiff with pain. Then there was a click! She knew immediately that her bone was broken! Half of the body suddenly fell into a sharp pain, suddenly the body fell, fell from the air. After the Golden Dragon''s palm, he was puzzled! Huh? What hard armor! It can see clearly. The other side''s shoulder armor, under such a powerful force, was not broken! Even vaguely gave birth to a rebound force! It''s just that the strength of his attack is too fierce that the aftershock breaks the shoulder bone of the opponent. Watching Joe fall from the sky. Since the Golden Dragon has played a killing heart, it will not let it go! Body a Fu, immediately ran to chase past! Qiao Qiao almost fainted with pain. She bit her tongue hard and woke up in a moment. She saw that the dragon clan had come after her again. In her heart, she finally showed her last trick! That''s the trick. A few days ago, my teacher Gandalf green robe just taught me a new magic. The magic was so strange that even Joe had never heard of it. After the teacher taught himself, he said, unless you have to, you should never use it easily! Qiao Qiao people in the rapid fall, suddenly pulled off his neck wearing a small shape strange pendant, and then put into the mouth! There was a magic wave in her eyes, and her body''s falling in the air slowed down immediately. Staring at the chasing Golden Dragon. Qiao Qiao gently opened his mouth, a few simple and strange notes. From her mouth slowly flowing out... These notes from her mouth, but it seems to reverberate in the air, from all directions at the same time!! Golden dragon was originally determined to kill, but suddenly heard the strange notes coming from all directions at the same time??!!! The golden dragon was suddenly shocked and suddenly stopped in the air. Face crazy change under, scared even face all white!! Elvish language? Elvish magic spell?! Falling snow? Snow found out?! He''s here?! Under the extreme fear of falling snow, the Golden Dragon didn''t even notice the trace of magic wave in the air, and didn''t even notice that the sound was not the falling snow, but the human woman!! Only, the curse of the elves! No wonder Golden Dragon misunderstood! Golden Dragon''s body trembled, thinking of a series of cruel means of falling snow, this seemingly gentle spirit king, in the treatment of the dragon, that kind of ruthless approach... Escape! Run now! Far away!! This is the first idea in the heart of the Golden Dragon. And by this time, Joe had finished the spell! Her body, immediately revealed a trace of the most pure spirit magic! I''m afraid that even if the snow is standing here now, it will be surprised! How can a human use such pure magic of elves?!

 Chapter 401

    The magic of the elves is naturally the result of Gandalf green robe''s painstaking research for so many days! The most powerful magician in this continent is obsessed with the study of the magic of the elves, and has "harvested" Mrs. Liszt, a descendant of elves and human beings, and even obtained the blood of the elves that he dreamed of and needed to test.


    So that the green robe Gandalf''s experiment has finally made progress!


    Originally, he found some very difficult information about the elves from the extremely rare ancient legends he had found. Among them, some legends were magic incantations of the elves. Gandalf green robe, who is highly accomplished in magic, immediately saw the difference.


    However, the magic of the elves is not easy to use... Even if you can spell, you can''t use it! Because the magic of the elves is a special talent of the race. Magic that only elves can use.


    Moreover, the language of the elves is totally different from that of human beings. Even after research, Gandalf green robe deciphered the spell, but he found that the pronunciation of the spell was just too difficult! Although the appearance of elves and humans is very similar, the tongue, vocal cords, throat, even nasal cavity and other structures are probably different.


    A short spell of the elf family actually contains more than a dozen nasal vibrato and tiktok, and some human tongue''s inability to produce voice.


    Hell... I''m just a magician, not a ventriloquist! Even the oral experts among human beings can''t simulate this kind of sound!


    However, after all, Gandalf, who is the level of the mainland mage and the most powerful in spirit, with his top magical attainments, has gone through careful research. Finally, he mastered all kinds of clear pulsations of this pronunciation. Although he was still unable to make such a sound, he made a small magic prop, and then used a few days to carve a miniature magic array on it! Use the magic vibration of this magic array to make a sound


    Actually, it''s hard to restore and simulate the spell of the elves!


    Later, with Mrs. Liszt''s elf blood, he smeared it in the magic circle.


    Finally, we can use the magic spell of the elves.


    The pendant Joe put in his mouth. It is the first small prop made by Gandalf green robe to store the magic of the elves.


    After Qiao Qiao contains it in her mouth, she injects her own magic power, and the props can simulate the incantation pronunciation of the elves from her mouth, and then add the blood of Mrs. Liszt, which perfectly copies a pure elves magic!!


    There was a circle of golden earth light in the air, shining magic light around Qiao Qiao''s body. These light symbols revolve and dance around Qiao Qiao''s body.


    At the moment, after the initial shock, the golden dragon finally found something wrong! Strong strength advantage, making it after a brief shock. Immediately found the source of this Fairy Magic wave!


    It''s not the snow it''s afraid of, but the female human in front of it!!


    Although shocked by the fact that a human can actually use the spirit magic, as long as it is not the terrible snowfall, the golden dragon can be a little relieved.


    Those magic light symbols are dancing, and finally countless symbols are condensed together. In the air, condensed into a handle, as if by the golden light and shadow of a long arrow!


    The shape of the arrow is very strange. On the streamlined arrow, there are some magical lines. Obviously, these are not human languages, but elvish characters.


    In the air, waves of air waves, so that the heart of the Golden Dragon began to give birth to a faint uneasiness! Although the human power is not seen in its eyes, the Fairy Magic is not so simple


    Finally, Joe felt the magic of his whole body as if he had been evacuated in an instant!! This level of rapid extraction of magic. Even a human wizard like her can''t stand it! She did not expect that this kind of Fairy Magic would be so powerful! Her magic has been quite deep, but for such a moment, she had a feeling that her spiritual consciousness was completely drained! This extremely uncomfortable and empty taste made her eyes black, and the pain in the back of her mind made Joe moan out.


    Finally, all the magic was injected into the light arrow!


    The fluctuation of the air flow suddenly became strong, and the light arrow got enough magic from Qiao Qiao, and then suddenly roared and shot at the golden dragon!


    If it''s just such a light arrow. The golden dragon is not in the eye. But the strange magic wave implied above makes the Golden Dragon feel that something is wrong!


    For safety. Since he knew that he didn''t disturb the falling snow, the Golden Dragon naturally didn''t dare to use the power above the holy level. He was a little uneasy about the elf magic, so he just twisted his body in the air to avoid


    The roaring light arrow, with a gorgeous golden light, almost wiped the body of the Golden Dragon and flew out. The Golden Dragon thought he had dodged, but then when he looked back, he found that the light arrow had slipped again! Speed, let good at flying dragon are some moved!


    The Golden Dragon snorted. It instantly used a defensive magic. The deep dragon language was read out quickly in his mouth. There was an umbrella shaped air shield in front of him. The Golden Dragon stretched out one hand to maintain the air shield and stepped back a little!


    Boom!


    The light arrow accurately hit the air shield, which was originally composed of light and shadow. In an instant, it was smashed, and countless light spots scattered, dazzling in the air.


    It seems... Nothing.


    The golden dragon was surprised at the "flashiness" of the magic. It seemed that the magic was so powerful that it was easily disintegrated by itself?


    Unfortunately, it''s the idea just flashed, immediately suddenly felt from the hand to upload a faint pain!!


    This trace of pain, as if hidden in their own skin under a thin line. The Golden Dragon clearly felt the silk thread spread all the way from the palm of his hand, and quickly ran into the depths of his mind. All of a sudden, a tingling feeling like ten thousand needles, suddenly burst out from the depths of the brain!!


    This... This is spirit attack magic?!


    The golden dragon is terrified!


    This magic did not cause any physical damage to his body, but it seemed to suddenly invade his spiritual consciousness. The innumerable sharp needles madly stimulate the mental power of the golden dragon, as if innumerable small mouths open, fast sucking and swallowing the mental power of the golden dragon!!


    This kind of rapid loss of mental power. Let the Golden Dragon panic! It immediately read a few incantations, but found that its dragon magic did not help this situation! Although he is a golden dragon, magic spirit is very strong, but so many points quickly devour, I''m afraid not much, spirit will be lost!


    And suddenly, the Golden Dragon felt it with fear. Not only their spiritual power in the passage, at the same time, from the slightest pain, as if there is a seemingly weak spiritual consciousness, in the invasion of their consciousness space!


    It''s not my own goblin power. It''s some kind of external control! This trace of power was originally very weak, but after invading his own spiritual space, it immediately blended with his original local spiritual power, and could not be stripped away any more!


    This discovery makes Golden Dragon panic even more!


    Whether it''s a human wizard. Or the dragon clan, or the elf clan, magic is based on powerful spiritual power (that is, magic)! The way to exercise mental power is not only to make mental power stronger and more powerful through meditation, but also to make mental power purer and more condensed through cultivation!!


    If a magician has great mental power. But if the spiritual power is complex and impure, then the attainments of magic still can''t reach the realm of the real strong! Too complicated mental power, just like the inflated balloon, seems to be strong, if you encounter an opponent, then as long as the other party sees the weak point in the magic oscillation, gently prick... Balloon, it will explode and break!!


    so to speak. If one''s own mental power is invaded by foreign complicated mental power. Become not pure, then I''m afraid their own strength. From now on, we will reduce at least half a grade! Moreover, this kind of injury, is not may reply easily!!


    Golden Dragon is really scared this time! If the mental power is damaged, the complex mental power will make it unable to sense the oscillation of the highest and deepest Magic Elements any more, and it will not be able to cast advanced magic in the future!


    It was shocked, immediately desperately luck all the magic, struggling in the space of consciousness!


    The spiritual space is invaded by other consciousness. The Golden Dragon seems to be crazy. It holds its head hard and roars in pain!


    Unconsciously, the Golden Dragon made a roaring sound. In the frenzy, it just roared instinctively, roaring out the pain and tyranny... The sound vibrated and reverberated over Loulan city.


    Its strength is really powerful. It was born in the space of consciousness. It completely separated its own spiritual power and quickly cut off the complicated part from other spiritual power and isolated it alone!


    At the moment, where does the Golden Dragon dare to hesitate? Only a strong man can break his wrist! Take a deep breath, and then quickly isolate their part of the mental force, without hesitation ruled out their own body!


    Although the loss of so much magic, will make the strength of the golden dragon was damaged, but there is always the possibility of recovery. It''s better than losing a level of strength!


    Finally, the sweating Golden Dragon controlled the situation, and the innumerable phagocytic points in his mind gradually weakened.


    However, just now the fluctuation and confusion in the spirit, the Golden Dragon has heard himself just issued a dragon roar!! This sound must have alarmed the snow in the city!


    But after finally fighting back, the golden dragon sadly found that he was proud of his powerful magic power, and only half of it was left!!


    "Yes! Damn it!! Hateful human beings! " Blood dripping from the heart of golden dragon! Dragon and human are different, human magician magic loss, as long as through meditation can be restored!


    But the magic power of the dragon is lost. Because they are not human beings, they can''t meditate like human beings. They can only recover slowly through their own regeneration ability. This process is much slower than human beings. Today, it lost half of its magic power. I''m afraid it won''t recover in a few years!! The more the Golden Dragon thinks about it, the more annoyed he is. Because he dare not use the strength of the holy rank, the powerful one of his own. I was hurt by a little level 8 magician?! At the moment, the golden dragon is eager to break Qiao Qiao''s corpse! It finally stabilized its mental disorder! The falling snow must have been discovered! But no matter what, today I must kill this hateful human woman first! Kill!!! Golden Dragon anger reached the peak, since it is not afraid to be found by the snow. Then it has nothing to worry about. In his eyes, there were countless swirls of air in the surrounding air. Golden dragon body in situ flashing for a while, an instant came to Qiao Qiao ground! Qiao Qiao''s eyes were black, as if he had lost most of his consciousness. He just kept flying with the light around him. It didn''t fall. The nose of the Golden Dragon almost stuck to the tip of Joe''s nose, with an angry roar, a punch has been hard hit in Joe''s abdomen! Go!! A blood spat out of Joe''s mouth! Although there is armor reinforced by dragon scales, the power of the holy rank comes out. How powerful is it? A few clicks. Her front armour broke one after another, and Joe felt that he had been hit by this blow. He was afraid that even his internal organs had been broken. She was beaten like the wind and flew out, people in mid air. The power of that fist, with the aftereffect of fighting spirit, is still rampant in Qiao Qiao''s body. A series of terrible sounds, fighting in Qiao Qiao''s body burst out, immediately her whole body bones are broken, also don''t know dozens of! The magic light around his body disappeared immediately. Qiao Qiao had dozens of broken bones. His body was like a pool of mud, and he could not make any more strength. Finally straight down the weak fall... "Or... Can''t beat... It ah..." this is almost the last trace of consciousness in Qiao Qiao''s mind. Let the body fall rapidly. The wind whirring in both ears. And when Joe thought that she must be dead, suddenly, she felt her body suddenly sink! Cold body fell into a warm embrace, has been tightly hugged. Qiao Qiao has been so painful that he can''t even open his eyes, but suddenly he smells a familiar smell. And the head is crooked on a thick chest¡° Don''t worry, I''m coming! " Dewey! It''s Dewey!! Qiao Qiao finally can''t hold on any longer. As soon as he closes his eyes, he faints. Dewey appeared in the sky. Hold JOJO tight. Look at Qiao Qiao''s broken armor. The corners of the mouth and chest were stained with blood, and the heart was painful and angry. I quickly felt a bottle out of my arms. In the bottle is the "fountain of youth" which is now extremely precious to Dewey. Although this spring has no effect on human longevity, it can cure all injuries. Almost a waste of his last bottle of youth spring to Qiao Qiao after pouring half. Dewey stares at his opponent in the distance! The powerful murderous spirit emanating from the other side, and the powerful dragon power... It''s really a dragon!! Golden Dragon''s fierce eyes, staring at Dewey. At the moment, over the place where the two men were facing each other, it was about several hundred meters higher than the clouds. Beautiful fairy King falling snow, hands behind him, looking at Du Wei and golden dragon! And it is worth noting that snow''s eyes, but more fell on the arms of Du Wei Qiao! Relying on the powerful strength, in fact, the spirit king came a lot earlier than Dewey! So the Elven King almost witnessed the magic light of the elves released by Qiao Qiao! As the king of spirits, he recognized what magic it was! This... This is ridiculous!! How can human beings use the magic of noble elves? Is this woman a half blood elf? Can fall snow already affirmation, this woman is pure human! There was no trace of ELF blood in her. What surprised Luoxue even more was that Qiao Qiao used the last magic of the elves. Even among the elves, it was a lost stunt!! Arrow of the heart!! Beyond all physical defense, you can even ignore the magic defense and directly attack the terrible magic of the opponent''s spiritual space!! Gobble up each other''s soul and spiritual consciousness space, the unique skill of the elves!!

 Chapter 402

    Falling snow''s mind at the moment is extremely complex. He even instantly forgot about the Golden Dragon running out when he was away... All his thoughts were on the human woman in Du Wei''s arms!


    Real Fairy Magic! Genuine "arrow of the soul"!! This magic, in the ancient legend of the elves, only exists in the ancient myth age. In ancient times, after all ethnic groups were expelled by human beings, the remnant of the people fled from the land of Roland, their vitality was greatly damaged, and many ethnic groups lost a lot of ancient unique skills.


    For example, among the orcs, it is said that the famous "call of the wild" in ancient times was a rare spell among the orcs. In the ancient legend, this is one of the most mysterious sorcery in the orcs, which is a kind of sorcery to enhance the combat power! Orcs are not good at magic by nature, especially in the field of "offensive magic". However, there are also some powerful spells with blessing. This "call of the wild" is said to be the most mysterious one.


    It''s said that "call of the wild" is a magic blessing on a warrior. It can make the orc warrior get the blessing of the beast God in an instant and get the power of "ten elephants, nine lions, eight tigers, seven oxen and six horses"! Just imagine, such a powerful brute force, even if it only depends on the blessing of magic, can only be possessed and used in a short time, and it is enough for an orc warrior to have the strength comparable to the top fighters in the mainland in an instant!


    Unfortunately, the magic of this legend is also lost.


    And the dwarves'' hammer of blessing! Dwarf who is good at making all kinds of weapons. It is said that there is a "hammer of blessing" spell that can be used when making weapons. Make that kind of weapon, without any magic blessing, can immediately have a magic attribute!


    It can be said that the "soul arrow" of the elves is almost equal to the "wild call" of the orcs, the "blessing hammer" of the dwarves, and even the "Dragon God blessing" and "Dragon God battle armor" of the dragons!!


    God is fair. Almost every race has a unique and powerful magic.


    As the king of the elves. Snow actually saw such a dream in the human world, the most powerful magic of the elves, how can he keep calm in his heart?!!


    "Eye of mind", powerful "eye of mind"! Ignore all physical defense, ignore all magic defense, can directly attack the enemy''s mind and spiritual consciousness space of powerful offensive magic! A human magician can rely on the eye of the soul to hit a saint level strong stunt!


    Compared with this harvest, Luoxue doesn''t care about any tricks made by Golden Dragon.


    Unconsciously, snow''s eyes have narrowed up. He was standing high above the clouds, and below, Dewey was nervously confronting the Golden Dragon.


    Golden Dragon, the three princes of the dragon clan, once cooperated with Dewey, but he never met Dewey after all. However, after all, the clever dragon, from Du Wei''s dress, vaguely guessed a few points.


    Sure enough


    "Well. The dragon people have not been extinct. " Du Wei stared at the guy in the distance: "it''s still a Golden Dragon... You must be the Third Prince of the dragon clan who surrendered to the criminal people!"


    The Golden Dragon repressed his anger and was even more frightened. He looked around at the falling snow? What happened just now should have alerted the spirit king. Why didn''t he appear? Is it hiding in the dark, ready to punish themselves?


    The more you think about it, the more frightened you are. The Golden Dragon pulled off his robe and gritted his teeth: "are you... Dewey? The tulip Duke? "


    "Not bad. Dear three princes of the dragon clan... It seems that just two years ago, we were allies. " Du Wei holds Qiao Qiao in his arms and drinks Qiao Qiao after the spring of youth. His face gradually recovers ruddy, and his breath calms down. Du Wei was a little relieved, but for Qiao Qiao''s injury, he still couldn''t calm down his anger, and his words were very sharp: "hum. It''s just unexpected. Now the Dragon Prince has been reduced to this point. Tell me what you came for! Lizard


    The golden dragon is weighing in his heart. Although I don''t know if the Elven king is hiding around, I finally have a chance to face Duwei. The Golden Dragon doesn''t know whether to continue his plan... It seems that he hurt this woman and has a good relationship with Duwei. Duwei seems very angry.


    "Tulip Duke..." the golden dragon was about to speak. But at this time, Dewey did it!!


    Du Wei is not a knight. Before he starts to fight with others, he has to exchange etiquette and say a few high sounding words... What he believes is the only way to "fight first, and then suffer".


    In particular, he tried all kinds of tricks of the underworld.


    While the golden dragon was talking, Dewey had already started!


    Almost in an instant, countless fireballs appeared in front of the Golden Dragon''s eyes, and all sides of the body were completely blocked by these fireballs.


    As soon as Du Wei came up, he used his first unique skill "instant fireball".


    The countless fireballs detonated instantly formed an interwoven fire net in the air. The roar of explosion and roaring fire light have completely annihilated the Golden Dragon.


    Although the second half of the sentence of the golden dragon was swallowed by the fire all over the sky, Dewey naturally did not naive think that a golden dragon would be killed by this fireball technique.


    In fact, the higher the strength of Dewey, the stronger the opponent he meets. He has been very clear, this kind of simulation out of the "instant fireball technique" in the eyes of experts is not enough to see, to deal with some low-level opponents is more than enough.


    However, this kind of simulation out of the instant large area dense fireball technique, from the sound and light effect, is really very dazzling. It''s still very frightening!


    Even standing in the sky above the snow, a fierce look is also startled! His first reaction was: no fire magic? How is that possible? Is it the forbidden mantra of human fire system that "burning the city with fire"?!


    However, the powerful snowfall instantly saw through Du Weidi''s trick, and saw through that it was not real instant technique, and although the sky full of fire looked at the scene, in fact, its power was just ordinary fireball technique.


    The Golden Dragon roared. After a short time of panic, it rushed out of the fire. It is surrounded by a layer of golden flame, the fire can not hurt it.


    Dewey''s first move. Let the Golden Dragon immediately give up the dream of uniting with Du Weidi in his heart. Now that the other side is hostile to him, and Luoxue may be around now, it''s meaningless to make such a dream again.


    Therefore, the golden dragon, who burst out of the fire, decided to punish the tulip Duke who dared to fight against him!


    With a low roar. The golden dragon, which burst out of the fire, has turned into a golden awn. In the roaring, it has rushed to Du Wei''s face in an instant! Lost a lot of magic golden dragon, did not use any dragon language magic. Instead, they use the Golden Dragon''s natural strong body. Use the dragon''s martial arts!


    The simple and unadorned punch directly hit Du Weidi''s head. The strength of this fist is based on the powerful talent advantage of Golden Dragon.


    But Dewey was ready!


    As early as after throwing out the fireball, Dewey in the fast retreat at the same time. In his mouth, he began to recite the mantra quietly. Thanks to Gandalf green robe''s training, the level of Dewey''s mantra recitation had already changed. This series of complicated and difficult mantra was easily completed in the shortest time. As the Golden Dragon rushes out of the fire, Dewey just completes the last note of the spell!


    Fireball is just a trick to delay the other side, and it can buy Dewey a moment to recite the mantra.


    Whoo!


    At the end of the last note, in front of Dewey''s body, suddenly a faint golden magic light flashed out! In such a moment. Du Weidi''s body was in front of him, behind him, on his left and right. At the same time, there were four huge golden shields!


    This is not the magic light condensed into the light and shadow, but the real golden shield!


    Each shield is more than one person high, showing an oval shape. The tall shield exudes golden color, as if it had been forged by the best magic weapon. On the shield, there is a strong magic wave. It''s moving. And except for the magic wave. There was also a faint force of oppression emanating from the shield.


    The four shields came out of the air and immediately revolved around Dewey''s body!


    Bang!


    The Golden Dragon punched one of the shields. The shield was able to bear the powerful impact, and the magic light all over the sky just suddenly burst out. Then the Golden Dragon exclaimed, and his body had been shaken away by the magic light.


    And Dewey, holding JOJO in his arms, was standing in the fast spinning golden shield.


    On the golden shield, there is brilliant light, and on the shield, there seems to be some kind of natural grain... The Golden Dragon just looks at it and immediately recognizes it!


    This... This shield is made of the scales of the golden dragon! How could Du Wei have the scales of the Golden Dragon in his hand? Then the answer is self-evident: it must be his brother, the second prince of the dragon, who was killed by Du Wei!


    And this fast rotating shield, in addition to its very strong golden dragon scale, is more powerful in its very strong magic defense ability. This magic defense ability is very strange


    The fairy King standing in the sky, with his rich knowledge and many memories of ancient legends, immediately recognized it.


    This is a high-level defense magic "shield of light" in human magic!


    Different from other pure magic defense, this shield of light is known as the strongest one among the advanced magic defense of human beings! Because this kind of magic, is not purely with magic to coagulate defense, but through the entity! But... Very picky about material selection. Therefore, the extremely strong dragon scale, which does not repel magic at the same time, becomes the best raw material.


    The shield of light created by this advanced magic is called "the strongest defense". Because it has two characteristics of "absorb damage" and "decompose"!


    When the opponent''s attack means are blocked by the shield, whether it is a magic attack or a physical attack, the solid shield can block it. At the same time, the four shields rotate rapidly, which has the characteristics of "decomposition", and can instantly disperse the enemy''s attack power to the other three shields!


    in other words. Unless your attack power can break the golden dragon scale shield at the same time! Otherwise, you won''t be able to break the strongest defense! Because it can spread your attack power instantly!


    And it can break the golden dragon scale shield on all sides with one strike... And it''s also the golden dragon scale shield with powerful magic defense attribute... On the whole continent, even the strong who have reached the holy level may not be able to do it at one stroke!


    The shield of light was taught by Gandalf in green to Dewey. And there are golden dragon, Earth Dragon scales!


    Duvi''s own strength, the means of attack. There are fireball, thunder call, and "jiduro throat instant prison arrow" which are the strongest attacks. But on the defensive, Dewey is a little weak. So when Gandalf the green robe, an old monster with profound knowledge, taught Dewey the strongest defense skill of the "Light Department". Dewey did not hesitate to smash a few dragon scales to create such a powerful defense magic prop.


    Even Hussein, who was also a saint, could not break the four Dragon shields at one stroke!


    (of course. It can''t be broken by one blow. If you attack continuously, the saint level strongman can still break it. However, with such a strong defense skill, at least Duwei will not be killed by the opponent when he encounters a powerful Saint level enemy in the future. At least if you have a unique way to protect your life, you can resist each other, and then take the opportunity to escape.)


    Dewey spent a lot of money. Smashed countless precious materials, even on each dragon scale shield, also inlaid with a small grain of colorful stone!! He is willing to spend such a price, not without reason!


    The purpose of making such a powerful defense weapon was to guard against lugao!


    Lu Gao is Du Wei''s mortal enemy, and he was beaten by Du Wei. It can be said that his family was destroyed and his army was destroyed. Naturally, he hated Du Wei deeply. At the same time, this guy also has the strength of holy rank! If he put down his pride and airs. Come and assassinate Dewey, or ambush him. So a saint level master. If it''s not a challenge, but a sneak attack, it''s impossible for Dewey to resist. Even if you''re on guard day and night, you can''t be sure of everything!


    Therefore, this most powerful defense skill was originally used by Dewey in case of a sudden attack by Lu highland in the future, and was used to fight against Fu Lu highland. Now Dewey immediately used it in the face of the Golden Dragon in the holy rank.


    However, duvidi''s insidious and madness is far beyond the imagination of Gandalf the green robe who taught him this defensive skill!


    The original traditional shield of light is just a very strong defense. But Duwei, who naturally infiltrates the preferences of "Yin man" into his blood, how can he only be satisfied with defending and being beaten?


    With the most powerful magic store, wucaishi, the original defense magic that can only be granted on the bright shield has been enhanced three times by duville with wucaishi!


    At the same time, making full use of the almost unlimited magic storage characteristics of wucaishi, Duwei also added some small magic like "vertigo", "Curse", "tardiness", "corrosion" and so on to this shield! Basically achieve the goal of "defense and counter attack at the same time".


    It can be said that the "shield of light" in Dewey''s hands is really the strongest defense skill!


    The Golden Dragon''s fist was blocked by the shield, which caused a strong shock. On the contrary, it swung away a little. Then it immediately felt dizzy. When it touched the fist of the shield, it was obvious that the whole arm was a little heavy. Moreover, on the fist, there was a faint burning feeling.


    Golden Dragon immediately realized that he was probably hit by something like vertigo or tardiness. There is even a trace of sinister magic, seems to want to devour their own gold corrosion flame!


    Golden Dragon is even more angry in his heart. Although he doesn''t pay attention to this kind of trick with his strength, Dewey is so insidious and hateful!


    With a sudden roar, the gold dragon''s arrogance increased greatly. This time, with the fury of his fists, four or five fists in a row hit Dewey''s Shield of light!


    The shield of light, under the attack of the golden dragon, the saint level strongman, also made a disturbing sound. Dewey, standing in the defense of the shield, had heard the shield on the left in the fierce attack of the Golden Dragon. It seems that there is a faint broken sound!


    But golden dragon is not easy! The defences of these shields are very strong, and the rebounding power is bigger! In particular, the corruption and vertigo slow spell, even under their own attack, also more and more enhanced.


    "Fool! He is known as the saint level strongman, but he only knows how to attack with this kind of brute force! " Above the clouds, the king looked at the Golden Dragon and shook his head angrily.


    Although the shield of light is one of the most powerful defensive skills, after all, Dewey is only a great magician to preside over this defensive magic. Therefore, with the strength of the holy rank like falling snow. Through observation, the weakness of this defense technique was found in a moment.


    Of course, this is not the weakness of this kind of defense. It''s just that no matter how powerful it is. It''s easy to find out the weakness in the eyes of the saint level strongmen.


    As snow has seen, this kind of defense shield spreads the attack power to other shields through rotation. This dispersion is extremely ingenious. But... After all, Dewey doesn''t have the power of the holy rank. The ability to break the rules of time and space with the saint level. As long as you patiently and carefully observe, you can quickly find some flaws in the rotation process of this defensive skill! As long as we make use of this flaw, we can restrict or destroy it with the rules of time and space. Then you can interfere with the rotation of the shield!


    Once unable to rotate freely, then the advantage of "decomposition" will be destroyed!


    However, Huang Jinlong is probably angry today and has lost his mind.


    Although snow can see, but he is not in a hurry to appear. Anyway, this guy secretly makes tricks on himself, so it''s better to let him suffer. And falling snow is thinking about the "eye of the soul" at the moment!


    And in the snow leisurely watch, the following situation, suddenly changed!!


    Golden Dragon a series of fierce attacks, although this kind of brute force let snow some disdain, but after all, the saint level strong hand, Du Wei''s defense finally gradually can''t resist! Strong whirlwind attack, under pressure. It has made the shield spin a little more difficult. Then there was a few clicks, a slight crack on the shield. Let the Golden Dragon more inspired in the heart!


    On the contrary, Dewey''s face remained unchanged, but with a deep look.


    Golden Dragon is angry: This Duwei is a human magician, not a saint. How much magic can it have? After such a fierce attack, he still has magic power. Can he continue to host the array? Is his magic infinite? How can an ordinary magician persist for so long under the attack of his own Saint level strongman? Is the magic power of a great magician stronger than that of the holy rank? It''s absolutely impossible!


    What it doesn''t know is that Dewey doesn''t use much magic at all! Because although Dewey''s magic is not as good as the Golden Dragon... But the colorful stones that Dewey carries are massive! Du Wei has been used to all the colorful stones around him! Every day and night, he would keep storing his magic power. Once his magic power was exhausted, he would immediately meditate and replenish it!


    After two or three years, how amazing is the amount of magic stored in wucaishi?! I''m afraid it''s equivalent to dozens of Dewey''s magic!


    Just as the Golden Dragon retreated a little, gasped for a while, and regained the fighting spirit of consumption, Dewey suddenly had an action!


    As the Golden Dragon''s momentum weakened, his anger filled his whole body and mind. However, the furious Golden Dragon didn''t notice that in the smirk of Dewey''s mouth, behind him, there was a slight fluctuation in the space. Then, under a ray of light, a red shadow flashed in the air


    Duwei whispered a spell to summon a magic pet. When the spell was finished, the golden dragon still didn''t notice! Du Wei already knew in his heart that he had succeeded!!


    Brush!


    After a ray of light, behind the Golden Dragon. There is a very ugly monster covered with long red hair. This guy was called by Dewey.


    Relying on the shield of light, I just suffered a magic attack, which brought about a violent magic oscillation. The surrounding large area, magic elements are extremely chaotic. In this case, such a summoned magic pet, under the defenseless golden dragon, has appeared behind it!


    "How can it be!"


    Originally standing in the sky of falling snow. When I saw Dewey summon such a red haired monster, even the elegant fairy King''s face changed greatly!!!


    "The gallows!! How could it be a chalaurus!! Isn''t this thing extinct in Roland? " The spirit king broke out in a cold sweat!


    But now it''s too late!


    When the golden dragon finally noticed that such a small thing appeared behind him, he turned around and looked at such an ugly guy with red hair, showing his teeth to himself


    Each other''s weak mental power and magic wave. It doesn''t seem to be a threat to yourself... Is it the battle demon pet that duvi summoned? But it''s too weak!


    The golden dragon was about to blow out a dragon breath to burn this guy to ashes when the red haired monster suddenly stretched out its thin, red haired arm and waved to the golden dragon! At the same time. In the mouth of the monster, there was a very strange cry


    Boom!!!


    Golden Dragon''s eyes, looking at the red hair monster, only feel each other''s waving action. In the eyes suddenly magnified countless times! Then the sound fell into the ears, as if it had become a torrent, instantly filled with all his body and mind!! It seems that at this moment, even the soul of the proud dragon clan is occupied by this strange sound


    And the next moment... He doesn''t know anything! The Golden Dragon suddenly raised his head and let out a roar, then his body changed, and his clothes broke off, after a golden light. He took off his human form and became himself in the air! When the golden dragon body of the vast earth appeared, the red hair monster seemed to shout a few cheerfully, and then hopped a few times. It landed on the back of the Golden Dragon. And the proud golden dragon, let this guy ride on his body, but lowered his head... Dewey finally laughed out, and immediately quickly sang a spell, the red haired devil pet. He took it back in an instant. At the same time. Golden Dragon''s huge body, also in the magician''s "magic pet call" after the spell. A cry, out of thin air disappeared in the air!! Pop! Pa pa pa... Above my head, I thought of a series of applause. Dewey looked up and saw the king with a strange smile. Looking at himself, he clapped and said with a smile, "OK! What a tulip Duke! You have accepted all my dragon servants... "Speaking of this, Luo Xue''s tone changed:" only, you robbed my servant, but you haven''t got my master''s permission! You said, "how can you compensate me?" Du Wei said with a smile: "you''ve been here for a long time, and you''ve been hiding nearby. Now the dragon is accepted by me, and it deserves it. And you, why didn''t you talk? Now, it''s too late! I have benfa to accept it, but to tell you the truth, this magic has a weakness. Once accepted, I can''t give it back to you unless it dies. " The spirit king pondered seriously for a while, and finally looked up at Duwei. His tone was very serious: "Duwei, I like you very much. So, if it''s just an ordinary dragon, it''s nothing even if it''s given to you. But how precious a golden dragon is, I think you should understand. Well... I put forward a condition, you compensate me, this golden dragon thing, I forget. How''s it going? " Dewey''s eyes showed a trace of vigilance: "what do you want?" Snow eyes fell on Qiao Qiao''s body, stretched out his hand: "I want this woman!" " Even Dewey was stunned by this condition. JOJO? When did Elven King become interested in Joe? However, Duwei was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing. He laughed so happily that he seemed to hear the funniest thing in the world! Snow''s face showed a trace of discontent. After seeing Dewey, there was a faint angry look on the king''s face for the first time: "Duke tulip, what''s wrong with what I said? Isn''t it worth a golden dragon for an ordinary human female magician? " Dewey looked at Joe, who was unconscious in his arms, and then said in a loud voice, "change? There''s no way!! Don''t talk about a golden dragon! My Qiao Qiao, even if you give the whole dragon clan to me, I also... "Before Duwei finished speaking, Luoxue said immediately:" OK! The whole dragon family! As long as you give this woman to me! I''ll give you the whole dragon clan! "

 Chapter 403

    Now it''s Dewey''s turn.


    The whole dragon family? What a heavy tone and a big hand this snowfall is!


    Did you know Joe before the snow fell?


    Du Wei''s hair, let snow have a misunderstanding, think Du Wei may be shaken.


    Don''t get me wrong, Dewey''s hesitation at the moment is not the price of snow. I was shocked by the conditions proposed by snowfall! The only thought in his heart was to ponder carefully: why is Joe so valuable in the eyes of the spirit king?


    Dewey''s eyes were full of doubts. He looked at Joe in his arms and then at the snow.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Dewey "wavered" and said with a long smile: "how about it? The Duke of tulip. A whole dragon clan! Although the dragon clan was conquered by me, because of some needs, I have ordered dozens of dragons to be executed. But there should be about 100 left. As long as you agree to my request, I promise you in the name of the king of the elves that I will give you all the remaining 100 dragons as your personal servants! "


    Dewey was a little calm at the moment. He looked at the falling snow with a smile and said slowly, "Oh? Under the Elven King''s Pavilion... That''s more than 100 dragons... Have you broken the magic circle on the "forgotten ice field"? Can you send a hundred dragons to the mainland? "


    Luo Xueban''s face, light way: "this is my problem, as long as you agree to my conditions, I can send them to you in the next year. Moreover, I promise you that you can get the favor and friendship of the elves, even if there is a war in the future. The Elves will be merciful to you because of this friendship. "


    There was a great deal of confidence in the king''s voice. He is confident that no one in the world can resist the temptation of such conditions.


    "It''s really tempting." Dewey sighed.


    The expression on his face was a little strange. He looked down at Joe, who was sleeping in his arms, and sighed: "in fact, this woman is nothing good... Although she looks pretty good. But for you elves, there should be no shortage of beautiful women. And, to be honest with you. She is a woman with a fierce temper. As a woman, she doesn''t know "gentleness" at all. She is a Tyrannosaurus Rex. What''s more, I always like to beat and scold others, and often threaten to refine me into a "soul ice crystal", to be honest. Most of the time, I have a headache as soon as I see her. "


    After hearing Dewey''s words, snow''s face showed a trace of expectation: "so, you agreed?"


    Dewey was still laughing and sighing. Looking at Joe in his arms, there was a rare gentleness in his eyes: "but, although I often have a headache when I see her. But... I''m used to having a violent girl like her around me, sometimes. If she doesn''t come to me for a long time, I will be a little bit unaccustomed and even miss her... So... "


    Dewey looked up at the king and said, "if you want to replace her with more than 100 lizards, it''s impossible! Even if you can make more than 100 sacred dragons, my answer is the same: impossible


    After saying this, Dewey immediately stirred the magic in his heart. The shield of light around his body immediately rotated automatically, and Duwei watched the snow warily, in case that after he was rejected, the terrible Elven king would turn over and rob people.


    Unexpectedly, after being rejected by Dewey, Luoxue didn''t look angry at all. His face was obviously disappointed, but he still maintained a certain demeanor. He just sighed with deep regret: "well... Duke tulip. Is the woman in your arms your lover? "


    "No. She''s not my lover. She''s my fiancee''s sister. She''s a "burden" who always likes to trouble me. " Du Wei shakes his head and doesn''t know why. When he says this, Du Wei suddenly has a strange taste in his heart. Looking at Qiao Qiao in deep sleep, he can''t help but think of the experience of Qiao Qiao taking care of himself carefully and gently after his "soul possessed body" drove away Sebastian.


    The snow caught the strange expression on Dewey''s face. The spirit king sighed again. He thought about it carefully for a while and said, "well, Duke tulip, although you refuse, this woman is what I must get, so..."


    Dewey said absolutely: "if you want to be ready to rob people, then you might as well do it! Although I''m not as strong as you, I''m also a man! And in my territory, if you take all the women in my arms by yourself, then I will not go on in the future! "


    After hearing Dewey''s words, Luoxue smiles instead.


    Looking at the shield of light around Dewey, looking at Dewey''s vigilant eyes, as if facing the enemy. The falling snow smiles gently. The king bowed himself gracefully and stepped back. He put his hands behind him leisurely. With a relaxed smile on his face, he shook his head and said, "robbing people? No, no, you must have misunderstood. As the king of the elves, how can I do such a despicable act of robbing people? I''m not one of those brutish orcs! The elves are noble people with honor and pride. Those despicable things can''t be done by elves. It''s just... We can make a bet. What do you think? "


    With that, Luo Xue suddenly reaches out a hand from behind and flicks his fingers at Du Wei


    Whew!


    A lavender light cut through the sky and shot quickly in front of Dewey! This purple light with a little bit of weird color, to Duwei''s surprise, although the shield of light in front of him rotated as usual, but the shield of light, which is known as the "strongest defense technique", could not stop the purple light!


    Du Wei almost watched this ray of purple light penetrate the shield of light and fall directly on his chest. With the sound of a wave, a brilliant spark came out under the purple light. This is not a real flame, but a magic light. Dewey didn''t feel the heat of the spark at all. Instead, he felt the part of his chest that was dotted with purple light. There was a chill.


    Then, his chest clothes were purple light spot in that place, cloth floating off, revealing his chest, more than a purple mark, the mark seems to have melted into his skin!


    "This is the magic mark of our elves." Luo Xue said with a smile: "in order to show respect for the host, I can give you a chance. I once heard that when you went to the Dragon Mountain. I had an interesting bet with the dragon clan leader. As a result, you won the bet. After I heard this story, I was very interested. So let''s make another bet! "


    Snow said, tone became serious: "originally I didn''t want to embarrass you, but since you refused my offer. So... Duke tulip, from now on, I''ll play a chase and run game with you. I''ll stay here for a day! On this day. You can run away with the lady in your arms or hide anywhere. After that, I will find a way to find you... If you are found by me, then I will give you two more opportunities!


    That is to say, I can allow you to be caught by me three times! After I catch you, I''ll let you go again. And also give you a day to run! But there are only three opportunities. After three times of preferential treatment, if you are caught by me again, then. Although I said before, I don''t want to kill you, and I won''t break my promise, but... I can take you two back together and take you back to the north with me! Then, I''m afraid you and this beautiful lady will stay in the north for a long time before our allied forces conquer your human continent! "


    What he said. Although the voice was soft and soft, as if it was no threat, it fell in Duwei''s ears, but the casual tone of snow made Duwei cold!


    He understood that it was no joke!


    What on earth is Qiao Qiao worth the attention of the king of spirits?!


    Dewey stared at the king and said in a deep voice, "snow, are you so sure? You know. This is my territory! No matter how strong you are. But after all, I''m alone


    "You are right." "No matter how strong I am, I''m just a person," she said. You have countless masters here. If you come here together, I will be far from the enemy. But... Duke tulip, if you do that, you break the rules of the game first! No wonder I broke my promise! You should understand that, with my strength, I don''t think there are strong people on your mainland who can compete with me alone! Even if you find more people, I can''t resist retreating at most. It''s impossible for you to catch me or kill me! Once you first break the rules of the game, then I can not abide by my promise! Duke tulip, at that time, I will find a chance to take away your head quietly. At the same time, this beautiful human lady, I can also take her back quietly. "


    In the end, the king said, "I said, I''m a noble spirit. I don''t like to do things so despicably. So, this game is a chance I give you! I promise, within a month, I will give you three opportunities to catch up with me! If you can hold on for a month and not be caught by me for the fourth time, then I will leave here and let it go. This is my only concession. If you don''t agree, I can only do something I don''t like. "


    Dewey could not help but get angry when he heard this!


    What nobility! Be a robber and be aboveboard!


    Du Wei thought about it immediately, but finally he had to admit that Luo Xue was right. If he refused, even if he could gather all the strong men he could find, even if he could drive Luo Xue away, it was absolutely impossible to kill him or catch him. Once this guy gets angry, he runs away and comes back quietly, no matter killing himself or catching Joe, it can be done!


    Strength is not as good as people, which makes Du Wei''s heart smolder.


    In fact, he''s not bad. He''s less than 18 years old. He''s been practicing magic for only three years. He''s gone from a magic idiot to a genius magician. He''s already very fast. However, there is still no way to deal with such an unimaginable strong man as snowfall.


    Pondered for a long time, under the cold eyes of the snow. Dewey took a deep breath: "I believe in your Elven reputation... So I bet with you!"


    "Good." Falling snow actually sat down in the air, cross knee, just sitting in the air, leisurely smile: "now, Duke tulip, you can go. One day later, I''ll go after you... Oh. I almost forgot to tell you the purple magic mark I left on you. Within 300 Li, I can feel it. So, for your safety, you have to find a way to stay 300 miles away from me. So, you''d better not want to hide in Loulan city. I''ll sit here for a day if you break the rules of the game. If you find other experts to besiege me, then you know the result! "


    Although Dewey''s face was calm, he was angry after being insulted. But it''s burning.


    shame! It''s a shame!


    In his own base camp, he was so humiliated by his opponent!!


    However, who let the opponent is even the dragon clan head can not defeat the spirit king? A dragon clan leader alone can fight Gandalf, Hussein and Semel together in those years! Falling snow is stronger!


    Deep look at the snow, this last look. Full of meaning, even see the snow, the heart is slightly a sudden.


    No longer half a word, Du Wei immediately did not hesitate to hold the arms of Joe, Joe turned away! The man is in the air, launches the wind control spell and leaves.


    Spirit king! Today''s bet is a shame to me. I will keep it in mind!


    Snow sat cross knee in the air, watching Du Weiyuan go. He suddenly sighed softly. Looking up at the sky, he said to himself: "well, you can stretch and bend, you can bear what people can''t bear, you are talented, ambitious and courageous... Ah, falling snow, falling snow. Such a human hero. Before the war. You should have killed him at once! For their own pride, leaving such an outstanding human talent to exist. Is it a mistake... "


    Say, falling snow seems to laugh at himself.


    The wind in my ears, although the northwest cold strong wind blowing on my face, but can''t blow away the flame in Duwei''s heart.


    He was "driven" out of his home by the enemy. Although he was angry in his heart, he had experienced too many times and already knew how to control his anger.


    He did not immediately choose to escape, but actually went back to tulip Duke house, and then found Philip, told him a few words, in order not to cause the panic of his subordinates, he only said that he would go away for a period of time. Let Philip preside over the overall situation after he left. Dewey didn''t even see Vivian, so he left with Joe!


    After flying away from Loulan City, Dewey immediately took out a pair of broomsticks. Qiao Qiao still didn''t wake up. He had to Tie Qiao Qiao behind him, then ride on the broom, and use the fast flying speed of the broom to fly as far as possible! Moreover, this kind of flight can save duvidi''s physical strength and magic power, which is much less than using magic flight.


    Dewey thought carefully about how to deal with the Elven king. He wanted to go east. If you can escape to the imperial capital smoothly, maybe you can use the temple of light of the imperial capital to resist the spirit king


    However, Pope Paul XVI still did not seem to recover from his last defeat in the White River. Besides, there is no strong one in the temple except Paul XVI.


    So, after thinking for a while, Dewey immediately made a decision to go north!


    His target is giliat city. After all, Gandalf green is in giliat at the moment. Moreover, Hussein is in command of his own direct Holy Knights, and is practicing outside, not far from giliat city.


    Giliat city is three days away from Loulan city. Dewey calculated that flying on his own broom can last about two hours. After all, the design limit of the flying broom is not long enough. The rest of the way, I need to fly about a day and a half to get to giliat city.


    I felt the purple magic mark on my chest. Dewey was even more depressed.


    He has tried some ways to remove the magic mark. As long as there is no sense of the mark, he is not a God after all! As long as he hides in the vast sea of people, can he really find himself?


    It can be said that this mark is the key!


    But the wizard King''s magic is really powerful. Dewey scratched his scalp and thought of many ways, but he couldn''t get rid of the magic mark. This imprint, as if with a faint spirit king goblin power, tightly entangled in their own spiritual consciousness space, with Duwei''s ability, can not be ruled out.


    After flying with a broom for more than an hour, Dewey calculated. It''s about 200 li away from Loulan city.


    After flying for a period of time, Dewey suddenly thought of a key problem... He seemed to overestimate his physical strength!


    High altitude flight is not an easy thing, strong wind blowing on the body, need to separate a lot of physical strength and magic to maintain the direction, and... Du Wei''s arms have to hold a person!


    He carefully calculated and determined that he had already flown out of the safe distance of about 300 Li. Dewey decided to have a rest immediately! Otherwise. Wait for oneself physical strength exhausted, fall snow to catch up of words, so oneself even revolt of opportunity all have no!


    What''s more, Dewey was in a hurry to rush back to Loulan city from giliat city! I haven''t had a rest for a while, so I have to go on my way


    It landed on the ground. Dewey chose a forest. He took water and food from the storage ring and ate and drank in a hurry, although he had been running for a long time. His body was aching, but Duwei stood up and did the basic action of fighting against the stars in the wilderness twice. Although he was still tired, he was energetic.


    Looking at Joe lying under the tree trunk. Dewey sighed.


    Joe hasn''t woken up yet. It seems that she was really hurt by the Golden Dragon. Even if she used the spring of youth, she could not recover immediately. However, after checking Qiao Qiao''s injury again, her breathing was stable, her pulse was only a little fast, but she was calm and powerful. Originally, Duwei took the opportunity to treat her with wound medicine for several broken bones in her limbs. In fact, under the influence of the spring of youth, most of the injuries have healed. It''s just some broken bones. After all, it will take some time to grow.


    I''m done with my limbs. I think of Qiao Qiao''s injury again. I''m afraid that there''s a fracture in the chest rib. But when I look at Qiao Qiao with eyes closed, Duwei hesitates.


    After all, it''s a girl. If you check her chest, you will inevitably touch her chest


    With a sigh, Dewey smiles. It''s time to cure this woman''s injury as soon as possible and run faster.


    He bit his teeth and reached out to untie Qiao Qiao''s chest armor. His finger just touched the lower part of Qiao Qiao''s left chest. He was probably excited. As for that, he tried a little too hard and accidentally poked it under Qiao Qiao Qiao''s chest. Then he heard Qiao Qiao suddenly utter a soft "Hmm", which seemed to show a painful expression between his eyebrows. Then, he said, JOJO''s arms caught Dewey''s lapels at once.


    Du Wei rushed back to his hand, looked up, and saw that Qiao Qiao had opened his eyes, a pretty face was full of red halo, and was staring at Du Wei quietly with a kind of complex eyes.


    "Er... Are you awake?" Du Wei seemed to feel guilty. He suddenly realized that he was still poking his hand under the girl''s chest. He coughed and drew back his hand.


    "I just want to treat your injury..." Duwei faltered. Before he finished, he heard Joe whisper: "you... Don''t need to explain, I know."


    "Eh?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Qiao Qiao''s face turned redder. He hung down his head, as if he did not dare to look into Dewey''s eyes. His voice was even more low: "I, in fact, I woke up a long time ago. But you gave me something to drink. It''s strange. I''m conscious, but I can''t open my eyes and speak. But I can still hear the sound around me. You... I probably heard your conversation with that snowfall. "


    Dewey was relieved and said, "how can you talk now?"


    Qiao Qiao glanced at Du Wei, and suddenly said angrily: "you... Of course you just now... I was excited and found that I could move! You... The strange potion you gave me to drink is really strange. I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t expect that I could survive now. "


    Dewey was relieved and forced to endure embarrassment. He asked Qiao Qiao how he felt. After he was sure that Qiao Qiao was ok, he said with a bitter smile: "it''s OK. It seems that the spring of youth is really effective. I think you will be alive tomorrow at most."


    Then Dewey sighed, "now that you''ve heard my conversation with the snow all the time, you should know where we are now. Do you have any idea? "


    After Dewey asked, he went to see Joe. But found that Qiao Qiao actually hung his head, seems to be a bit out of his mind, for his own problems, this woman actually did not seem to hear the same, eyes a little confused. Dewey called again, and Joe suddenly responded, but his face was a little frightened and twisted.


    She didn''t answer Dewey, but suddenly in a very low voice. "Dewey, you... I ask you, why don''t you agree to the terms of the Elven king? I... "


    "No kidding!" "If I change you out, the old man in green hat will not crush me to death when he knows it," said Du Wei


    There was a trace of loss in Qiao Qiao''s eyes. Can''t help but whisper: "are you just because of this?"


    Du Wei laughed and forced himself to laugh. He patted Qiao Qiao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "of course, it''s more than that! Even though you have a bad temper. There''s a lot of trouble, but after all, you''re Vivian''s sister! We are still relatives in the future! How can I just give you to someone else? Besides, you are not my personal property


    The loss in Qiao Qiao''s eyes became more intense. After listening to Du Wei''s words, he lowered his head quietly, as if he was very depressed.


    After a long time, Dewey took out the food and water and handed it to her. Qiao Qiao finally raised her head again. This time, her beautiful eyes were shining, as if she had used all her courage to stare at Du Wei. Although her face was crimson, her voice was firm.


    "Dewey... You. I heard you talking to the snow. You say ''my Joe'', that''s not true. What does... Mean? "


    Dewey was stunned for a moment, then laughed: "ah? Did I say that? Ha ha, I can''t remember myself. But even if I said it, it''s not interesting. After all, you are still my subordinate in name. So... Er, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. "


    Pop!


    When Du Wei finished speaking, he heard such a voice and looked down. However, he found that one of Joe''s hands had been holding a branch just now. After hearing Du Wei''s words, his fingers could not feel the force, and the branch was immediately broken.


    JOJO''s red face turned pale immediately. He bit his lip hard and gave Duwei a deep look. He didn''t speak any more.


    After a little rest, Dewey asked Joe if he could keep going. Joe seemed to react coldly and said that he could. Then, seeing that Dewey was going to hug himself again, Joe, who didn''t know where the strength came from, pushed Dewey away and said angrily, "I''m awake! You don''t have to hold it! "


    With that, she reluctantly supported the tree trunk and stood up.


    Du Wei gave a bitter smile: "you''re not well yet..."


    "I can fly myself!" Qiao Qiao''s face is frosty. Unfortunately, after all, her broken bone did not heal, just barely walked two steps, a spell has not been read, the pain repeatedly inhaled.


    Du Wei sighed and walked over from behind. There was no doubt that he picked her up. Qiao Qiao kept shouting. Although he was scolding, Du Wei could clearly feel that Qiao Qiao pushed his hand, but it didn''t seem to be very hard


    Er, if she really pushes herself hard, after all, she is a level 8 warrior. Even if she is injured, as long as she really wants to push herself away, she is afraid that a wind blade will come.


    Qiao Qiao was hugged by Du Weiheng again, but suddenly he was quiet, and his hands were obedient to Du Wei''s neck. Duvet felt a warm shoulder, Joe''s face has been attached to his shoulder socket.


    From this angle, Dewey couldn''t see Qiao Qiao''s face. At the moment, he didn''t dare to think about it any more. He recognized the direction, and then reappeared his wind control skill and continued to fly towards the north.


    This flight lasted until the next night.


    Dewey calculated the distance. It should be less than 100 miles from giliat city.


    Dewey felt as if his bones were about to fall apart. Although the spirit and magic is more than enough, but the body really can not hold on! Physical overdraft. The sweat on his body had soaked his clothes, and the sweat on his forehead kept flowing down, which made his eyes itch.


    At this time, suddenly a small hand gently stroked Duwei''s face and gently wiped away the sweat from the corners of his eyes.


    Du Wei a Leng, subconsciously looked down, but saw Qiao Qiao looking up at himself, that used to cold face. At the moment, it is full of undisguised tenderness. A head of long silver hair, gently spread in his arm.


    The weight in his eyes made duvet panic, and he almost fell from the sky.


    Finally, Dewey felt exhausted. He fell to the ground again, put Joe on the ground, and gasped for a while. "It''s about a hundred miles away... Let''s have a rest, and then work harder, and we''ll feel giliat city!"


    Looking at the tired appearance of Dewey, Joe felt the pain and softness in his heart, and finally couldn''t bear it any longer. "Dewey... I, I have something to tell you now," he said in a high voice


    "Ah?" Dewey frowned: "you..."


    "You''re going to get to giliat. After seeing my teacher, I thought that with the help of my teacher, I might be able to deal with the falling snow? "


    Du Wei nodded: "although it may not be able to beat him, but with the help of the old guy green hat, help us around, let us run away a little bit, maybe we can do it."


    "Then... I have to tell you the truth. Dewey... This matter, the teacher, he has been strict with me not to say to anyone. Especially you


    Dewey looked at Joe''s dignified expression: "what?"


    Qiao Qiao seemed to be afraid to look into Du Wei''s eyes: "do you remember that I went to the dragon mountain with my teacher last time?"


    "I remember."


    "At that time, the teacher was seriously injured. He had a chance to heal. Just on the way back, I met the Golden Dragon again. The teacher is too stubborn and must kill the Golden Dragon. Originally, he was seriously injured, but he was determined to go his own way, regardless of the forced force of his body to fight with the Golden Dragon. Finally, although the dragon was finally slaughtered... However, the teacher''s injury is more serious! in fact. Later, although he had been cultivating himself. But he has already told me secretly... "


    Dewey had realized something was wrong: "tell you what?"¡° His injury, in fact, has not been good until now. and. Because of that serious injury, his mental consciousness was greatly injured! Although the body wound healed later, but his strength, has not healed... So, the teacher told me, in fact, he has no strength of the holy rank! Now, he only retains the strength of level 89 magicians... Moreover, because he was injured at the beginning, he was forced to kill the Dragon land. As a result, the trauma of his spiritual consciousness space could not be recovered in his whole life... In other words, he could not become a saint again in his whole life! This matter, he and his old people have always asked me to keep it a secret and not to tell anyone, especially you. " Qiao Qiao''s tone was heavy. Then he looked up at Du Wei and said in a low voice, "so if we want to ask the teacher to deal with the falling snow, I''m afraid we can''t

 Chapter 404

    Dewey was stunned. After hearing the news, the expression on Dewey''s face changed a lot.


    Qiao Qiao saw that there was a faint dissatisfaction in Du Wei''s eyes, and then she finally turned into helplessness. She worried that Du Wei would be annoyed, and quickly whispered: "the teacher didn''t mean to hide this from you, just..."


    "Well, needless to say." Du Wei waved and sighed. When he looked at Joe again, there was no dissatisfaction: "I can understand."


    After all, a magician, especially a super level master like Gandalf green robe, the top strong, all have their own pride, especially the old guy green robe, is absolutely a model of arrogance. Such a person, suddenly lost the greatest strength to rely on, had been knocked down from the top of the strong, his own heart has been very painful. In his proud nature, he naturally does not want to let others know his weakness and pain, which is not a glorious good thing, and it is normal to conceal it.


    JOJO was also worried that Dewey would be angry, but seeing Dewey''s eyes clear and sincere, he gradually relaxed.


    "But now... Since we can''t go to giliat city to ask for help from our teacher, what should we do now?" Joe asked anxiously.


    Duvet thought for a moment, shook his head and said honestly, "I don''t know. On this continent, I''m afraid that we can resist the existence of falling snow... "


    At this point, he suddenly flashed the guy in white, as proud as snow.


    White River worries?


    Yeah. That pervert should be one. It''s just that I''m not related to him. Although the old guy seems to have some personal feelings with him, for the public, I''m not friends with him. There''s no reason for him to work hard with a top strong man just because he has a personal liking for himself, right?


    What''s more, Duwei''s plan subverted the affairs of grassland King court. Dewey doesn''t believe that the wise people on the snow mountain still can''t see through the ghost behind him! At least, where did Saladin''s cavalry with excellent equipment from Loran come from? Even if the grassland people didn''t know it at that time, after thinking about it, someone could find it out.


    Baihechou is also the king of witchcraft. The people of grassland worship him. There is no reason for him to sell his thousands of people to himself for personal love. In a word, my plan succeeded. It is extremely rare that he did not obstruct. In front of the love, I''m afraid it has been folded clean.


    At this time, I''ll go to the door again... Hum.


    Bai He is not a woman or a lover.


    So... Alcatraz?


    Dewey''s heart immediately came out of the old Chris on the devil''s Island. That guy... Certainly not bad!


    However, the island itself is an active giant monster. Floating on the ocean in the East China Sea all the year round, even if I go now, I may not be able to find it! Moreover, the northwest is far from the East China Sea. Far away


    After thinking for a while, Dewey came up with a solution.


    "Take a break, and then we''ll go northwest! It''s a big deal to go into the kilimarro mountains and hide for a month! Surrounded by the vast mountains, he is not a god of snow, looking for a needle in a haystack, it is not so easy to find us! "


    Dewey made up his mind, stood up and stamped his foot. Then I picked Joe up again and thought about it. Then he took out the spring of youth and fed her a few drops. Looking at the northwest direction, I was ready to go on the road again.


    Unfortunately, the golden dragon, which has just been accepted, can''t be used now. After all, the golden dragon was taken in by the red haired Warcraft, instead of becoming Dewey''s favorite. Theoretically, Dewey can only command the golden dragon through the red haired Warcraft, but only on the premise that. First of all, we should strengthen the telepathy between the two people.


    Facing a powerful Golden Dragon. It''s going to take a lot of money to do it. Given a little time, Dewey is confident that he can do well. But now, where does he have time to stop and spend a day or two on magic rituals and signing soul contracts with the golden dragon? How powerful the soul power of a golden dragon is, it''s not so easy to yield.


    Calculate the time. It''s been a day since last night and the snowfall. Now the Elven king should be on the road to pursue himself.


    Duwei endured fatigue, picked up Qiao Qiao again, thought about it, and continued to fly like this. It was too tired. And now the situation is not clear, so desperately consume their physical strength and magic, is not a wise move.


    He suddenly thought of a "toy" he had already made, which had been put in his storage ring and had not been used.


    Thinking of this, Dewey gave Joe a mysterious smile: "let me show you a new toy. I made it myself when I was bored in giliat a few days ago."


    With that, a magic light flashed, in front of them, there was a strange thing.


    In Qiao Qiao''s opinion, he could not recognize what it was. In front of me, there are two round wheels, which are fixed with wooden frames and gear plates made of metal strips. The length is about two meters and the height is about one meter.


    "Look, this thing is called a bicycle." Dewey laughed. "You can walk very fast on it. But... It''s much faster than flying. In fact, it has little practical value for us magicians. I just thought it was fun. I can''t believe it''s really useful today. "


    In his previous life, Dewey was naturally familiar with cycling. Although this kind of pure wood is crude, there are still some crude things, and the wood wheel is very bumpy because there is no pneumatic tire. However, Duwei is a magician after all. After adding two wind magic arrays on the wheel, the bumping degree is greatly reduced.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes widened


    In the land of Roland without bicycles. She doesn''t believe that people can ride on these two wheels... It''s impossible to keep balance!


    But next, Dewey forced her to sit in the back, and then Dewey took Joe, stepped on the bus, and said with a smile, "let''s go!"


    Stare hard at the pedal, and sure enough, the wheel turns. JOJO let out a low cry, subconsciously. He put his hands around Dewey''s waist from behind.


    So it was on the northwest wasteland of Roland in 964. Du Wei, as if in previous lives, rode a bicycle, with a beautiful girl, galloping in the wild


    After all, Qiao Qiao was weak after being injured. He couldn''t help feeling cold. Holding Du Wei''s arms, he made more efforts. In the end, the whole upper part of the body was close to Dewey''s back.


    Dewey pedaled his bicycle hard. After all, although the speed of cycling is much faster than flying, it is very energy-saving.


    For a moment, the fragrance on Qiao Qiao''s body came to his nose, Qiao Qiao''s hair raised, and he stroked Du Wei''s ears from time to time. Some of the itchy feeling, and the girl''s soft body close to their own, can not help but let people have some thoughts reverie taste.


    If it wasn''t for Roland, Dewey would be in a trance. It gave birth to an illusion: it''s like riding a bicycle with a girl in my world on a winter evening.


    Unconsciously, Du Wei hummed a very famous love song in his previous life, which is necessary for riding a bicycle


    The tunes of the songs completely different from those of Loran land fall into Joe''s ears, and the lyrics of Du Wei''s hum are completely in Chinese that Joe can''t understand. But it''s this weird song that Joe hears. It seems as if you can easily wave the softest string in your heart.


    Unconsciously, Qiao Qiao felt his face was hot, and quietly put his face on Du Weidi''s back, with a soft look in his eyes


    After singing a piece of "sweet honey", Qiao Qiao seems to be crazy. He sticks it on Du Wei''s back quietly and listens to Du Wei''s heartbeat carefully. His small hands hook Du Wei''s waist. In the mouth also unconsciously. He hummed softly to the tune that Du Wei had just sung.


    And at this time, Joe didn''t find it. Dewey has closed his mouth.


    Creak!


    The wheels stopped abruptly, and Dewey supported the ground with his feet. Then he suddenly sighed, "Joe, come down."


    "Well..." Joe''s eyes were still intoxicated, until Dewey said the second time, she said blankly: "what''s the matter, are you tired?"


    "I''m not tired, but we''ve been overtaken."


    Dewey smiles, turns to look at Joe, taps her in the face, and points not far ahead.


    On a huge rock, a figure in a plain robe sat there with his knees crossed. Under the starry sky at night, the figure seemed to be sprinkled with stars. Although he just sat there quietly, his whole body seemed to have been integrated with heaven and earth!


    "Duke tulip, I''m really getting more and more curious about you. Is this thing you ride your new magic prop? "


    The voice of falling snow came softly, and Joe''s face changed immediately.


    Dewey seemed not surprised at all, but looked up and down at the snow: "I''m really strange that the appointment of a day has just passed less than half an hour. I asked myself that I had run more than 300 miles. Even if you are a saint level strong, there is no reason why you can fly 300 Li in half an hour, right? Elven king, did you cheat? "


    In the face of Duwei''s accusation, the Elven king was not angry. He raised his hand with a smile and made a strange gesture. He said in a loud voice: "I''m snowing. I swear to the Elven God that if I don''t keep my promise and violate the rules of the game, I''ll be abandoned by the Elven God and I won''t rest after death!"


    Although he was serious, Dewey laughed: "ha ha! Luoxue, I''m just saying it casually. You don''t have to swear it. "


    Snow''s eyes turned, staring at Dewey: "Duke tulip, you are not surprised that I seem to overtake you so soon."


    Dewey had already taken Joe out of the car and held him in his arms. He said faintly: "I knew for a long time that you would catch up with me for the first time. Since you are sure to make this bet with me, you have something to rely on. "


    Falling snow Leng for a while, then also laugh: "good! Good temper! So now, you''ve used up your first offer. Now I''ll wait here for another day, and you can run now. "¡° No hurry! No hurry Du Wei seems to be a lazy look, holding Joe, and then put the bike into the storage ring, slowly walked to the snow near, looked at the sky stars: "isn''t there still a whole day. Anyway, running an hour early, running an hour late, the difference is not big. It''s evening now, but I haven''t had dinner yet. Mr. Luo Xue, you must be hungry, too? I think the environment here is good. Although it is a little remote, we take the earth as our seat, the sky as our top and the stars as our lights. It''s also a good choice to have dinner here. " Dewey''s unpredictability caused a little doubt: "you... Are you really not in a hurry? I said it''s just one day. If you stay here a little longer, you''ll lose an advantage. "¡° Heaven and earth, the biggest belly! I don''t have the strength to run when I''m hungry. " Du Wei smiles, already took off own robe to spread on the ground, then put Qiao Qiao on top. JOJO seemed to want to say something, but when he looked at Dewey''s eyes, he immediately closed his mouth and kept silent. Dewey was very skilled. He immediately collected some hay from the surrounding area, and soon raised a bonfire. Then he took some food and water from the storage ring, even pots and bowls. In snow''s surprised eyes, Dewey laughed at himself: "to be honest, this kind of experience of being coerced by strong people, I''m not once or twice. I''m worried that there will always be time to sleep in the wild in the future, so I''ll be more prepared. You don''t have to be hungry in the wild when you get there. " With that, Dewey magically produced another seven or eight small bottles, which were all kinds of condiments. Then he rolled up his sleeves and roasted the meat over the campfire. After a while, it was fragrant. Snow has been quietly looking at Dewey, until now, can not help but sigh: "tulip Duke, you are really a wonderful person!"

 Chapter 405

    Duwei was already familiar with barbecue in the field. After a while, he handed Joe two pieces of roasted golden and crispy barbecue and took a look at the snow.


    Luoxue shakes her head quickly: "Duwei, I''m the elves. I don''t eat meat."


    Du Wei curled his mouth and murmured in a low voice: "are the elves monks?" In spite of that, Luoxue didn''t mind. In fact, the Elven king didn''t know what the monk meant. However, in the face of Duwei''s "kindness", the Elven king still did his best and said leisurely: "we elves are the closest creatures to nature, and we don''t want to hurt the living creatures. Most elves only eat flowers and plants. Only those depraved Dark Elves will... "


    However, Du Wei didn''t care about what he said. Then he cooked a pot of broth. Du Wei didn''t know what kind of seasoning he spilled. The soup was bubbling and fragrant.


    Du Wei came up to smell it and said with a smile, "it''s good. It seems that the seasoning is a match. "


    He immediately filled a bowl and handed it to Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao seemed to blush. He took it and immediately dropped his head to take a drink. However, he almost spat it out, spitting out his tongue. He looked funny and cute, his voice was hoarse, and his eyes seemed to shed tears. "What''s the taste of it... How strange it is!" he cried repeatedly


    Dewey laughed. There is no such thing as "pepper" in Roland. Duwei, who was used to eating Chinese food in his previous life, always felt that there was something missing. So he took the trouble to find several edible and spicy plants from this continent, and ground and extracted this kind of seasoning instead of pepper. JOJO didn''t take it. He suffered at the first bite.


    Dewey laughed and comforted, "well, drink slowly. At the beginning, although some do not adapt, but gradually you get used to it, you will find that it tastes good. What''s more, it''s so cold in the wild. Eating spicy food can also warm your body. "


    Dewey turned to look at the snow again. The king shook his head politely.


    Duwei sat down and said with a long smile, "with meat, how can there be no wine."


    With that, he took out a wine bottle from his arms. After unscrewing it, a smell of wine wafted away. Dewey looked at the snow and said, "King spirit, you don''t eat meat, do you always drink wine?"


    Falling snow thought a little and said with a smile, "yes, wine is for drinking."


    Dewey throws the bottle over and the king takes it. But first he bowed his head and smelled it, then he said with a smile, "why don''t you put some poison?"


    "Poison?" Du Wei said with a smile: "can poison kill you? I know that the elves know more about plants than the magic pharmacists of human beings. "


    Luo Xue took a drink, just frowned, and then threw the bottle back to Du Wei. Dewey looked at him. "What''s the matter? This is the best wine in my tulip palace. Can''t it be like the mouth of the ELF KING? "


    Luoxue smiles, but there is a proud look in her smile: "human wine making... From ancient legends, a lot of technology is learned from our elves. There will be opportunities in the future. Let''s have a taste of the spirit family''s hundred herbs and flowers wine. "


    Dewey is noncommittal. He also took a sip from the bottle. When Luoxue saw Duwei drinking with the bottle he had just drunk, a strange meaning flashed in her eyes. But then he turned his head, looked at the sky and said with a smile, "Duke tulip, you''ve wasted an hour now. Don''t you worry at all?"


    Du Wei laughs and drinks two more drinks. Then he looks at Luoxue and looks serious: "I say, king of spirits, Mr. Luoxue, you can''t drink my wine for nothing. I have one thing to ask you. I wonder if you will say it? "


    Luo Xue said with a smile: "you are really not willing to suffer losses. You want to ask me how I got the secret so quickly? Hey, hey... I just took a sip of your wine. Are you going to change one of the magic mysteries of our elves? "


    Du Wei was ridiculed by the other party, but he was not angry. He said lightly: "it''s up to you to say it or not. But... "He turned his tone and said with a smile:" I believe Mr. Luo Xue is magnanimous and will naturally tell me! Otherwise, the strength of this contest is too great, isn''t it too boring? "


    Falling snow looked at Du Wei carefully for a while. Instead of laughing, he thought about it seriously, and then waved to Du Wei: "Du Wei, come here."


    After Du weiyiyan went to Luoxue and sat down, Luoxue raised her hand, gently turned her wrist, and immediately around the two people''s bodies, a magic wave of transparent color with a radius of about five meters was shown in the air, which immediately vaguely isolated the space within five meters from the outside world.


    "You see, this is a separate space. You and I can sense the magic elements in the air with their own abilities, whether it''s fire, water or wind... These magic elements are in the air. If you and I don''t use magic, they are very calm and stable in the air. It''s like water without waves


    Then, the snow put up an index finger, gently swayed, fingertip out a trace of subtle fire. After this simple fire spell is cast. He said slowly: "feel it again. Now, because I have cast magic in this space, the magic elements in the air will become active and have traces... Just like the water surface. It was thrown into a stone and rippled


    Then, between the snowfall and waving, the transparent magic cover five meters away disappeared, and the king of spirits said proudly: "ordinary magicians, even the best among you, are far from the genius of our elves in magic sensitivity. So. Although you left one day earlier yesterday. But when you run all the way and fly with magic, the magic elements in the air around you will be startled by you, just like the ripples left by the water... Even if you are far away, even if you have been walking for a whole day, the magic elements in the air will fluctuate, and the "ripples on the water" have gradually subsided. It becomes very subtle. But with my magic power, I can still easily recognize that you have passed here! Dewey, don''t think that only walking on the ground will leave footprints, even if you fly in the sky. It will also leave traces on the magic elements in the air for me to find. "


    Dewey was moved.


    After a day, I can still detect my trace from the fluctuation of Magic Elements in the air. What an amazing sense is this? What''s more. What I''m doing is just a very simple wind controlling skill. It''s not very dynamic!


    "I see... The next time I run away, I''ll ride a horse. Anyway, I won''t use my magic to fly. So you don''t have to be aware of it. " Dewey laughed.


    Then Dewey put up two fingers: "second question."


    The snow smiles, the fairy King seems to have some helplessness: "you are really some rogue. Where did you ask that! Do you want me to tell you my unique skills and weaknesses before the duel? "


    Dewey seemed to be completely immune to this kind of words, and said faintly: "you are the saint level strongman, if I don''t get back some benefits. How can I beat you! Second question... Even if you can find the subtle magic wave I left in the air, how can you get there in more than an hour from a distance of hundreds of miles? "


    Snow''s eyes flashed a sharp edge, pondered for a while, staring at Dewey: "if you have to ask, it''s OK to tell you! This is one of the qualities of my holy power, space His eyes fell on the purple magic mark on Dewey''s chest, and he said haughtily, "this magic mark on your chest has the coordinates of my spiritual power. So. As long as I follow the traces you left to catch up, once you have determined the specific location. I don''t need to fly far away, but use this mental coordinate, I can tear space directly with magic! "


    "Teleport from a distance?" Dewey was horrified.


    "Yes, I can say so." Snow nodded: "however, this long-distance blink, the premise is that there is a mental coordinate. So, Dewey, if you want to eliminate this weakness, unless you have a way to get rid of my magic mark from your body


    Looking at Du Wei''s gloomy face, the spirit king was in a good mood. He subconsciously took the wine bottle in Du Wei''s hand and took a big drink.


    In the mouth of the wine, it seemed that he suddenly remembered that Duwei had drunk the wine bottle from the mouth of the bottle before. He couldn''t help but look strange. He quietly put the bottle on the ground far away and wiped the corners of his mouth quietly.


    Dewey was silent, and he thought hard about how to deal with the falling snow.


    But at this time, Qiao Qiao can''t sit still. Just now, under the direction of Du Wei''s eyes, Miss Joanna, who has been patient all the time, is not a good baby who can sit quietly. Seeing Du Wei''s face thinking hard, she seems to be baffled by the snow, which makes her angry.


    There was a reason for Miss Qiao''s anger.


    After all, just now they were riding bicycles, and they were "sweet honey". Qiao Qiao was in a trance and had a sweet and warm feeling. But the sudden arrival of this hateful snowfall broke the original ambiguous and warm atmosphere.


    How can such an evil guest keep Miss Qiao from going crazy? Not angry? Don''t be mad?!


    So, now Qiao Qiao, looking at the snow''s face, feels that this is not as beautiful as a human spirit. The more you see that beautiful face, the more hateful it is. Even the gentle and quiet smile is so unpleasant!


    So miss Qiao was furious!


    Hula, Qiao Qiao has jumped up, staring at the falling snow and said: "you''re a dead man demon, is the saint level strong great!! I don''t like you, miss! Hum, I''m not afraid, but I feel angry when I see you, such a sissy little white face, a rabbit, a perverted child molestation, a dead man demon! Come on, take my sword


    Said, Qiao Qiao already started! After her serious injury, she didn''t have a sword around her. Even the original green flute had been lost for a long time. Simply directly from the campfire to grab a burning branch, hula, toward the snow stabbed in the past!


    They were not far away, and although Qiao was injured, after all, she had the foundation of level 8 warrior! Even if you stab it with a sword, it''s a very exquisite sword move. Even if Du Wei wants to stop him, he can''t stop him as a magician at such a short distance.


    See the branch with a raging flame toward the snow stabbed in the past, fierce fighting under the fire! Snow eyes have narrowed up, looking at the branches stabbing, he raised a hand, palm open.


    Hum! Outside the palm of his hand, the temperature in the air dropped instantly. Before the branch came to him, the fire was extinguished by the suddenly reduced absolute cold temperature. With a few hisses, even the branches were frozen into popsicles! If it wasn''t for the elf magician who Luoxue thought about Qiao Qiao, he would have got what he wanted. This will freeze Joe''s wrist! Qiao Qiao tried his best, but the popsicle in his hand could not pierce half a point further. In anger, he knew that he was not the opponent of falling snow, so he threw the popsicle to the ground. With a slap, the popsicle was smashed, and even the original wood silk inside had already been frozen into ice dregs under the powerful strength of snowfall. Snow face is not good, he has stood up, staring at Qiao Qiao coldly: "what did you just say to me!" This is clearly the call of anger. But Joe was not afraid. He straightened out his chest and yelled, "is there something wrong with your ears! I say you are a "sissy little white face! rabbit! Perverted child molestation! The devil of the dead!! Do you understand me Even if the rabbit is anxious to bite, the clay figurine still has three points of anger! What''s more, the king of spirits? See snow''s face from white to red, from red to black, the whole face is gloomy down. Qiao Qiao deliberately high chest, staring at the eyes, not let''s stare at the snow. Hum, how about the saint level strongman? Even if I can''t beat you, I won''t lose to you! Anyway, you want to take me back. You dare not kill me! You are the one who scolds! You bite me!

 Chapter 406

    The falling snow did not lie. The purple magic mark was not simply printed on Dewey''s body, but directly and deeply engraved into Dewey''s consciousness space.


    Through meditation, a trace of Dewey''s consciousness seems to be able to "see" in his own consciousness space, and the seed of the deep power is still slowly rotating. However, in the outer space of consciousness, there seems to be a faint purple spiritual force (obviously not of its own), which is slowly rotating in the space of consciousness!


    Since Dewey found the magic mark, he immediately mobilized his mental strength through meditation and rushed towards the purple.


    That ray of purple light doesn''t seem to be powerful. Dewey tries to mobilize his strong mental power and try to swallow each other, but soon he finds that this method has no effect at all. Although his spiritual power has gathered a lot, the purple light, though weak, seems to have no effort at all. In the face of the swallowing of conscious spiritual power, he seems to have no resistance at all, and instantly "blends" with his spiritual power... As a result, Dewey is frightened to find that there is a large amount of spiritual power in his conscious space, They all seem to have a faint purple magic mark!


    no way! If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll dye all my magic purple. I can''t rule it out!!


    After all, Dewey is not a golden dragon. After being intruded into his conscious space by the "eye of the mind", the golden dragon is a powerful saint who can forcibly cut off part of his mental power by mastering the rules of time and space.


    But Dewey''s state at the moment can not achieve this.


    Dewey''s forehead was covered with sweat. Seeing that this way couldn''t work, we immediately stopped the operation. After thinking about it carefully for a while, I found a glimmer of hope... Perhaps, my own cultivation of star magic is the best way to refine the purity of spiritual power, maybe


    He immediately began to meditate in the form of star magic, but a moment later, Dewey found out again. After my meditation, when I meditate, the seed of power in the original space of consciousness is turning slowly, which suddenly drives the purple to rotate!


    In the rotation, Yansheng gave birth to a new mental power, completely disobeying Duwei''s own command, and naturally blended with the purple magic left by the Elven king! Dewey''s a real shock!


    The eye "sees" in own consciousness space, that purple area is bigger and bigger. Du Wei thought that he was lifting a stone and smashing his feet. He immediately panicked and tried his best to motivate his mental power, trying to stop the rotation, and at the same time, he worked hard to separate the mental power. Try to wrap up the temporary isolation of the purple one


    Who knows, the elf attribute of purple, permeability is too strong, no matter how hard Dewey. That purple area spread more and more, more and more... Finally, duvet felt his brain stretch out, and suddenly came a sharp pain!


    Hum! He felt as if there were countless thunder and lightning beside his ears, his eyes were black, and he was dizzy. It makes him almost lose the control of his mental consciousness space for a short time!


    After Duwei finally calmed down and checked his spiritual space again, he was stunned to find a fact that made him laugh and cry!!


    violet!!


    His whole consciousness space has completely turned into a light purple. The most important thing is... Under the space of consciousness. The seed of power left by Bai He Chou has been completely integrated with the purple magic left by the spirit king! Even the magic seed, which was originally emitting a faint silver light, is now showing a faint purple light!!


    I don''t want to be self defeating, but let this purple magic merge with my most precious seed of power!!


    The seeds of power keep spinning, constantly derived new spiritual power, and the new spiritual power, all have the purple magic attribute of the spirit!!


    Dewey opened his eyes. be agape and tongue-tied. He opened his mouth wide and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Joe looked at Dewey with a strange look on his face. "What''s the matter with you?" he said


    Du Wei took a deep breath, easy day, just said a word: "see, hell!"


    He looked at Qiao Qiao, and he didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing. "I have two pieces of news, one is good news, the other is bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    Qiao Qiao White Du Wei one eye: "this time, you still have the mind to joke! Well, listen first. "


    Dewey didn''t say a word. He raised his finger, shook it gently and hissed. His fingertips immediately burst out a light purple magic light!


    Dewey''s voice was full of helplessness: "the good news is that I don''t know what''s going on... This purple elf magic mark has fused with the power source of my meaning space! In the future, as long as I meditate and practice magic, I will automatically generate a new purple magic spirit at the same time! In other words... My future magic has a new attribute: Spirit magic


    "Ah..." Joe exclaimed, then covered his mouth and stared at Dewey in surprise.


    This is an unexpected harvest! I''m afraid that even though it''s snowing, I can''t imagine that my unexpected action has accidentally fused his magic power with the seeds of power in Duwei''s body (I''m afraid that the Elven king can''t imagine that Duwei, as a great magician, will have the "source of power seeds" that only the Saint level strongman has)!), On the contrary, Duwei gained a new magic attribute, spirit magic!!


    "That... Isn''t it equal to that although you are human, you can also practice the magic of the elves in the future?" JOJO stammered.


    Du Wei wry smile: "theoretically, it is, but I haven''t learned elf magic... One more attribute is certainly good. But... In addition, the bad news is: instead of excluding the magical mark of the spirit, I have completely integrated it with my consciousness space... So, next, we still have to face the tracking of the falling snow! Unless I can find a way to cut out my whole space of consciousness, in that case, it is equivalent to turning me into a useless person without magic. Moreover, if I lose the space of consciousness, I will become an idiot who has no basic consciousness! Otherwise... I''ll never get rid of this Fairy Magic! "


    Joe''s face changed, too. One more elf magic attribute, although it''s an unexpected harvest for Dewey, at the moment, it''s just a dispensable chicken rib. Can''t get rid of this magic mark, two people can''t get rid of the snow ghost as accurate tracking!


    Du Wei closed his eyes and thought hard for a while. Joe was staring at Du Wei nervously.


    Just now duvidi was meditating for a while. Although it seems that time is not much, but the magician''s meditation, but often the fastest time. Before you know it, the sun has gone to the West.


    In less than an hour, the snow will start on the road!


    Suddenly, under JOJO''s gaze, Dewey opened his eyes, and his face was swept away. Instead, there is a mysterious smile at the corner of the mouth.


    Dewey stood up and patted Joe on the face, a little excited: "Aha! There''s something wrong with it! Let me think of a way that is not a way! "


    JOJO was patted on the face twice by Dewey, and he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. However, Duwei was excited and didn''t care, but he quickly turned over from his arms for a while, and a fist sized sword appeared in a moment. Pure white magic crystal!


    Du Wei sighed, let Joe show his fighting spirit, break the magic crystal stone.


    "The smaller the pieces, the better, the more broken the better!"


    This is Dewey''s request.


    Although Joe didn''t understand, he did as Dewey asked. Although injured, the level 8 warrior''s fighting spirit was so strong that he smashed such a crystal stone effortlessly.


    Then Dewey grinned. Twist period, only half the size of his little finger nail to a small piece, narrowed his eyes, a touch of purple magic, came out from between him, into the small piece of magic crystal fragments.


    For a moment, this originally transparent magic crystal has turned into a purple amethyst!


    Magic crystal is the best tool for magicians to store magic power.


    Watch duvet pick up this crystal filled with "elf magic.". JOJO, after all, is a smart girl. Suddenly eyes a bright, vaguely guess what Duwei is going to do!


    Dewey watched as a flock of migratory birds came in the distance. He pinched his lips and whistled.


    In this whistle, the Druid''s spell of controlling nature is used. Soon, a big and strong goose fell down from the sky and obediently landed on Dewey''s outstretched arm.


    Under Druid''s natural control spell, the wild goose stood meekly under duvidi''s touch. Du Wei twisted this little Amethyst, then pulled off his sleeve and wrapped a piece of cloth around one of the goose''s feet. Then he threw it hard. The wild goose fluttered its wings and flew back into the sky, watching the distance fly out


    Later, Du Wei quickly picked up seven or eight small magic crystals, filled each with purple Fairy Magic, and then used Druid''s natural control method to quickly find several kinds of wild animals.


    There are wolves in the jungle, rabbits in the wilderness, and even two eagles!


    Du Wei, as usual, either let the beast swallow these "purple" crystals, or tie them to the leg of the eagle, and then let these guys leave one after another and go away from all directions


    After that, Dewey laughed happily, clapped his hands and pulled Joe up: "let''s go! Let''s go into the mountain


    At this moment, the sun has gradually set. By the afterglow of the setting sun, they have entered the woods at the foot of the mountain and into the arms of the kilimarro mountains


    About an hour after Du Wei entered the mountain, he saw a crack in the air where they had just been. Then the spirit king''s elegant figure stepped out of the crack in time and space.


    "Yi?"


    As soon as the snow came out of the crack, it felt a little bit wrong. It was clear that it felt the "magic mark of the spirit". It was only by using this coordinate that it cut open the space-time crack, and then it teleported here from a long distance.


    But I didn''t see Dewey?! This is the coordinate of the magic mark of the spirit that I sensed before¡° Hum, this Dewey can run fast! But you run fast, where can I blink fast! " Luoxue immediately closed her eyes and went to search for the magic mark of the spirit... This search surprised Luoxue¡° How is that possible? " As soon as snow''s face changed, he thought he was mistaken, and quickly and carefully sensed the source of the magic mark. Then, he was really stunned. Eight!! How could there be eight! Snow clearly feel, around the distance, there are eight directions, all came to their left "Fairy Magic" magic wave!! Moreover, the eight directions are far away from each other, and the magic waves of the eight elves seem to be running away quickly... Most importantly, although the magic waves of the eight directions are all going away, Luoxue carefully identified the stable state of the magic elements in the far air, and was surprised to find that, Actually all have no trace of using magic! That is to say, the carriers of spirit magic in this direction are all walking through nature! riding? In a carriage? walk? son of a gun! Is there eight Dewey? Of course not! So the only explanation is that Dewey didn''t know how to break his own magic mark, and made such a enchantment array! Or, of the eight, one is Dewey, and the others are the illusion he made! Or, all eight are fake! Because Luoxue thinks that if Duwei has the ability to break his own magic mark, then he can make eight of them all fake to confuse himself! But anyway, Dewey doesn''t think that a level 8 magician can break the magic mark left by himself! This duvet... He... How did he do it?! Under the afterglow of the setting sun, the face of falling snow finally became serious. The game seems to be getting more difficult

 Chapter 407

    "Wheeze! Wheezing! Wheezing


    Joe felt his breathing more and more intense.


    Although Qiao Qiao is a level eight warrior, she has just been seriously injured. Although there is a treasure like young spring to recover her injury, her vitality is not so easy to recover.


    At the moment, it''s completely dark. In this mountain forest, the foot is deeper and shallower. The deeper the mountain road goes, the more difficult it is to walk. JOJO already felt that his physical strength had reached the limit.


    Duwei, though not a real warrior, has been trained for more than two years by the basic physical skills of star fighting and the Da Xue Shan physical skills taught by Bai He Chou, and his physique and endurance are far better than ordinary people.


    Trudging along the mountain road seems easier than Qiao Qiao.


    They have been walking for an hour since they entered the mountain.


    What''s more, although both of them are magicians, Dewey insists that Joe is not allowed to use magic to fly or speed up.


    "Don''t forget, now I still have the mark of spirit magic in my body! Luoxue must have found eight magic marks by surprise now! But, you know, besides myself, the other seven marks are ordinary birds and animals! Although we are confused by snow, but he also has a special effect, that is, he can sense the fluctuation of Magic Elements in the air in the distance! If we use magic to get on the road, then it is equal to the direction of snow! After all, although birds and beasts also carry the magic crystal of spirit magic, they can''t use their magic to go on their way! Once we cast magic on our way, we will let the snow feel the fluctuation of magic elements! Then all previous achievements will be wasted! "


    Seeing that JOJO couldn''t hold on, Dewey reached out and took JOJO''s back. From her armpit inserted in, half with her forward.


    So half of JOJO''s weight fell on Dewey.


    JOJO couldn''t help but feel soft. He took a look at Duwei through the starlight in the dense leaves above his head. Duwei''s face was cold and his eyes were firm. Although also gasps violently, but that look. But not a bit wavered!


    Gradually, Joe couldn''t help but feel in a trance. The outline of the face of the young man who was walking awkwardly by his side was vaguely the same as that of the young man who gave up the wild fruits and food to himself on the overseas desert island, but deliberately hid beside him and secretly nibbled at the grass roots. Gradually in Qiao Qiao''s eyes


    "Ah


    One didn''t stay, Joe screamed, and immediately fell into Dewey''s arms. Du Wei frowned and looked down to see that JOJO''s boots were worn out. The ankle was cut by a sharp serrated plant in the grass just now.


    Du Wei took a deep breath, let Joe sit down, picked up her feet and looked at it carefully for a while. Then he said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s a ''Freeman sawtooth Bush''. Although it''s a little hard, it''s not poisonous. And it''s a good thing. "


    He turned around and cut off the serrated Bush that had just cut Qiao Qiao''s foot with a dagger. He carefully cut off the hard serrations on the surface, exposed the soft part inside, and handed it to Qiao Qiao: "take a bite. Then chew for a while, this plant is refreshing. And... When food is scarce, it can also be used as food to satisfy hunger. "


    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s bloody ankle, Du Wei sighed, took out the clean clothes from the storage ring, tore off the cloth strip, and bandaged her: "unfortunately, this kind of small injury. Don''t waste your precious spring of youth. We can''t use healing of light now. You have to be patient for a while


    Dewey said, looking up at Joe. But I found that Qiao Qiao''s face was different, and she was staring at herself. Although in the dark, her bright eyes were very real


    "Oh... Ah, I see." Joe came back and seemed a little flustered.


    Du Wei just hugged Qiao Qiao''s foot, and felt that Du Wei''s fingers gently touched his ankle. Qiao Qiao felt that his heart almost jumped out of the cavity!


    Fortunately, it''s so dark around now that Dewey can''t see his face clearly


    With a girl''s mind, Qiao Qiao seems to forget that he and Du Wei are both magicians. And the magician because of the spiritual power is strong, the sensitivity of facial features are far better than ordinary people.


    So, although the environment was dark, duvet could see the change of Joe''s facial expression clearly.


    (alas...), Dewey sighed in his heart, but he still pretended to be nothing on the surface.


    For a moment, they thought about their own thoughts, but both fell into silence.


    After a while, Joe''s heart gradually calmed down, and then he could not help whispering: "how far do we... Have to go?"


    "Well, almost." Dewey thought, "I''m looking for a suitable place... There must be a place for me in such a forest."


    With that, Dewey suddenly turned around and squatted down in front of Joe.


    "Well, you, what are you doing?"


    "Back to you." Dewey''s short answer.


    Qiao Qiao felt that the temperature on his face had just dropped, and now he began to get hot again: "I don''t want it! I can walk with my own legs. Why do I need you to carry them? "


    Where does Du Wei manage so much however, simply forcibly carried Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao low shout, also don''t know what state of mind make trouble, symbolic struggle for a while, let Du Wei will own Fu on the body forward.


    After walking for a while, Joe could not help but feel sorry when he heard that Dewey was breathing heavily. Although his face was still dead, his voice came out: "Hey, are you ok! If you can''t, just put me down. "


    Dewey gasped and laughed. In the dark, his tone of ridicule was firm: "Joe, didn''t I tell you? Men can never say "no!"


    Finally, they walked for a long time. After crossing a forest, they suddenly opened up in front of them.


    In front of the forest was a flat area less than half a mile. In this open area surrounded by woods, the ground in front of us was covered with a thick leaf, and there was a smell of putrefaction.


    As soon as Du Wei took a step forward, he felt that his feet were soft. He quickly stepped back and looked at the mud under his feet. Only then said with a smile: "fortunately the retreat is fast, it turned out to be a swamp!"


    It turns out that the ground in front of us looks flat and covered with a thick layer of withered leaves and branches. In fact, under the thick leaves covering the ground, it''s just soft mud. It''s a bottomless swamp! If you don''t know, you''ll fall in if you step on it.


    Dewey finally let Joe down. It was just a meal, but for Dewey. It''s the limit.


    In particular, Qiao Qiao Fu was behind her. Although the woman used to wear armor, the armor had already been taken off after she was injured. Just now he was lying behind Dewey''s back, and his body was on Dewey''s back.


    As he walked up and down, Dewey clearly felt two soft things from JOJO on his back. That feeling is just a kind of happiness and torture


    Qiao Qiao naturally felt something wrong. She had tried to support her arm all the way, but gradually exhausted her strength, and her body could not help sticking to Du Wei''s back. She was a girl. Although she had a strong temper, she was as shy as an ordinary girl. I know it''s not right. But I don''t dare to explain at the moment.


    All the way down. Two people "close" stick together, when Joe is put down by Du Wei. His body was all soft, and he leaned against the tree trunk to breathe. His eyes were staring at Dewey, almost dripping water from his eyes, biting his lips, his pretty face flushed, and his eyes were full of resentment.


    Both of them were pregnant with ghosts. Duvet pondered for a moment and was about to speak.


    Suddenly, I heard a clear and indifferent voice in the distance!


    "Dewey! When do you think you can hide! Hum... You were cunning then. Do you think I can''t catch you this time


    The sound is floating and whistling, as if it came from all directions! That indifference with a strong self-confidence, is not snow who?!


    As soon as Qiao Qiao''s face changed, he was about to open his mouth and exclaim, but Duwei had already hugged her and covered her mouth with force, and said in a low voice: "don''t be nervous! He didn''t find us, it was a magic voice, covering a large area! Hum, scare us


    Sure enough, calm down Joe, carefully identify. Although the sound was floating, she finally found that it came from the Far East, floating and whistling, big and small, but the sound wave swept all the way to the West


    "Well, he couldn''t find us, so he came up with this idea to scare us. He wanted to run out first in a panic!" Dewey sneered.


    But there was a faint horror in his heart!


    This use magic to urge the sound, spread out in a large area, is a very consumption of magic move, and listen to the sound from the Far East, all the way west, also don''t know to float to the far away where is the end!


    The magic of falling snow is so deep that it''s amazing!


    JOJO was a little calm and asked, "Dewey, where are we going down here? Let''s get out of here. Here... It really stinks! "


    Indeed, because the swamp in front of us is covered with thick dead trees all the year round, the smell of corrosion comes up one after another. Coupled with the smelly mud, the smell is really vomit.


    But Dewey then calmed down. He felt something in his arms for a moment, as if he had found something in his hand.


    He chuckled and looked at Joe. "Are you afraid of stink? Then, I''m afraid it''s going to be hard for you... Come on, darling, listen to me, hold your nose and just breathe with your mouth... "


    He actually took out a small clip, not by Qiao Qiao resistance, he caught Qiao Qiao''s nose. Looking at Qiao Qiao''s strange appearance with a small clip on his nose, Du Wei didn''t dare to smile, for fear that he would annoy the aunt of Biao Han, and then he took her hand. In the dark, Dewey obviously felt that Joe''s soft hand seemed to dodge, and then hesitated, but he took the initiative to put it into his hand. That soft hand, it seems to be full of sweat, gently some shaking¡° Don''t be afraid, I''m here. I believe that snowfall must have been cheated this time! It''s just that it''s going to stink for a while. You have to be patient. " With that, he took Qiao Qiao and walked forward¡° We, where are we going? " Joe was startled. Dewey''s face was strange. He pointed to the swamp in front of him and said with a smile: "this is it, of course... Go down there!" Qiao Qiao''s face changed, staring at the stinky swamp in front of him, and said in a trembling voice: "down... Down?" The girl naturally likes the clean disposition, immediately let Qiao Qiao in the heart gave birth to a resistance. But the man holding his little hand was the irresistible Dewey in Joe''s heart at the moment. After being held by duvera, Qiao Qiao''s people seem to have softened. It seems that this hateful boy is holding hands. Even if they go to the end of the world, they can''t resist any more as long as they are held by each other''s hands. Finally, they step into the soft swamp and feel soft, It was as if countless disgusting and greasy mud had flowed into his boots. Joe felt his heart trembling and could not help it. He leaned and fell into Dewey''s arms with a cry

 Chapter 408

    JOJO felt that his hands and feet were weak and weak, and his body had been nestled in Duwei''s arms. His whole strength was hanging on Duwei''s shoulders.


    Girls like to be clean by nature. If they really plunge into this stinky swamp, I''m afraid it will make Joe have a nightmare all his life.


    At this time, Joe felt that Dewey squeezed his hand and looked up. He saw that Dewey''s face was smiling and blinked at himself. It seemed to mean: believe me!


    Then, Dewey gently pushed Joe away, and then took a deep breath, and dived into the stinking swamp alone!


    He saw that the thick withered and rotten leaves covered by the surface were separated by Dewey, and then several cooing bubbles came out of the black mud below, and Dewey''s body disappeared.


    At the moment, the surrounding night is quiet. In addition to the big trees, there are also wind waves in the distance, which bring the cry of owls in the forest in the distance.


    JOJO''s heart was pounding. She used to be a violent woman with strong temperament, but today I don''t know what happened. In front of Duwei, after the secret expression of her heart, she became more and more weak and shy, as if all her heart was pinned on Duwei.


    In the face of the strong saint of Luoxue, he even dared to fork his waist and scold him for being a human demon, a child molestation and a sissy. Now Duwei left himself and went into the swamp alone. Qiao Qiao looked at the silent forest, but suddenly became afraid.


    After a while, Dewey didn''t come up, and there was no movement. JOJO was worried about him. He didn''t drown down there, did he?!


    In a hurry, Qiao Qiao immediately had many bad associations. At the moment, he didn''t care about getting dirty. He leaned down and put his hands into the swamp to grab. He could not help but shout in a low voice: "Dewey! Dewey! You! Are you ok... You, you bastard, don''t scare me! "


    Suddenly I felt a slip in my hand. As if she had caught something, she drew back her hand and looked in front of her. Her face suddenly changed. In the dark, she heard Joe scream. Ah, he threw the thing in his hand far away. It turned out to be a dead mouse in the swamp, half rotten.


    Qiao Qiao only felt that his whole body was covered with sweat and hair, and the swamp in front of him was disgusting and terrifying. I hate that Dewey, but he got in first and didn''t care about himself


    He... Well, he won''t really drown.


    Joe just felt like he was about to cry. She was so old that she was afraid that she would cry for the first time after remembering! Used to laugh at Vivian that little stuttering weak and incompetent. I often shed tears, but today I am so cowardly


    Finally at this time, suddenly in front of Qiao Qiao''s swamp, there was a crash. A hand came up from below and grabbed Joe''s arm. Jo Jo screamed in fright, but then he saw that the hand was black, and under the mud, there was a ring on his finger, which was Dewey''s hand.


    This hand pulls Qiao Qiao, suddenly fiercely a dint. Joe had no time to shout, so he was pulled into the swamp by the great strength


    The greasy and disgusting mud submerged the top of the head, and the whole body was soaked in the slippery and cold swamp. Although the mouth had been desperately closed, the disgusting odor still seemed to soak in from the pores of the whole body.


    And suddenly duvera came down, immediately felt in his ears and nose also don''t know how much mud flow in. Qiao Qiao was scared out of her wits, but now she really became a weak woman. Let duverna''s powerful hand pull him all the way down


    Finally. I don''t know how deep I went, in the dark. Qiao Qiao couldn''t open his eyes again. He felt that he was hugged by a pair of arms and stuck in a person''s arms. With a faint sixth sense, Qiao Qiao decided that it was Duwei.


    She was really relieved and relaxed. She let the other party hold her. She went all the way down under the swamp


    Finally, as if it was only a short time, and as if it had been a long time. Qiao Qiao felt Du Weidi''s hand tugging on his body


    WOW!!


    Qiao Qiao felt his whole body suddenly loose, originally wrapped around himself, squeezing his own kind of greasy mud, all disappeared!


    Her body suddenly so a loose, immediately subconsciously desperately with his hand to wipe his face. After wiping his face and eyes, he opened his eyes and looked around, but he was stunned


    Originally, this is under the swamp, and I don''t know it''s more than ten meters deep... Or more than that.


    Anyway, this should be the bottom of the swamp. At the moment, Du Wei and himself were standing on a huge stone at the bottom of the swamp. On the stone, a round bead about the size of an egg was placed in the crack of the stone and on the sharp fork of the branch. It was this bead that gave off a soft light. Although the light was gloomy, it could barely make Joe see around.


    Moreover, the scope of the bead''s light is about two meters. What''s amazing is that the light emitted by the bead seems to have some magical power, and it seems to form a circular protective layer! Although they were standing under the swamp, all the mud around them was excluded and could not penetrate through the round protective layer of light.


    As a result, a circular space with a diameter of about two meters was "opened up" deep under the mud of the swamp!! Qiao Qiao was in a daze when he heard Du Wei say with a smile: "how about it? This is the "water repellent bead" given to me by the Dragon Prince last time. As long as it''s underwater, it can naturally open up a water repellent space. I tried it just now, but it can also be used under the swamp mud. " Du Wei''s whole body was covered with black mud at the moment, even his face was covered with black mud. Needless to say, he smelled of it. Du Wei himself seemed not to care at all, but his tone was full of excitement and pride. Joe saw in the eye, can''t help but smile, way: "do we hide here?" Dewey seems to be very proud: "of course, hiding here, you say, is my idea very good? I''ve just tried to avoid the water drop. The magic wave caused by it is very subtle, and here it is under deep water. Even if there are some very subtle magic waves, they are blocked by thick mud and will not spread to the outside. The snow will never notice. " With that, Dewey just sat down and wiped the black mud on his face: "the only bad thing is that it''s too dirty here."¡° It''s not just dirty! It''s a nightmare hell! It stinks Qiao Qiao seems to suddenly come to the spirit, she forced to endure nausea. At the moment, both of them were covered in black mud, and they were wrapped in the cold smelly mud. Naturally, the taste was not good. However, Duwei is very comfortable, said with a smile: "smelly, it''s better than being caught by that sissy demon." Said, looked at Qiao Qiao again, sighed: "only, I a man, stink is not afraid at all. I''m afraid you haven''t suffered like this since childhood. " JOJO immediately said in a loud voice: "you are not afraid, can I still lose to you?" All of a sudden, his voice was low again. He seemed to be pinching for a while. Then he made a great decision and said in a low voice: "and... With you here with me, even if the mud stinks a little... Also..." Dewey was embarrassed. He coughed and said deliberately, "what''s the matter?" Qiao Qiao looks at Du Wei''s appearance, can''t help but feel a little angry, and said: "although the mud stinks, where do you stink!! You... You... You stink With that, he pushed Du Wei hard. Duwei was not a warrior after all, and his strength was not as strong as that of Qiao Qiao. When Qiao Qiao pushed him, he immediately overtook him. The space made by the water repellent beads was not hit at all. It was OK for them to stand face to face. With such a push, Du Wei was pushed out of the water repellent sphere. With a puff, Du Wei fell back into the mud... Seeing Du Wei fall back into the mud, Joe was startled. He quickly reached out to catch Du Wei, but caught an empty one. Seeing Du Wei fluttering a few times, he struggled to swim back and said angrily, "how do you do things? It''s not light or heavy!" Then, with a whoosh, he spat out a mouthful of black mud and said with a sad face: "you... You vicious woman, I swallowed something and I don''t know what''s in my stomach..."

 Chapter 409

    Qiao Qiao originally wanted to sarcasm, but seeing Du Wei''s appearance, his heart softened again. He quickly pasted it up and held Du Wei: "you... How are you?"


    Duvet vomited for a long time, but he couldn''t vomit anything. Annoyed, he threw off Joe''s hand heavily. Then he felt in his arms for a while, and took out some clean clothes and towels from the magic storage bag.


    After all, there was not much water in Duwei''s magic storage bag, and they still had to drink it. Although they wanted to scrub the mud with water, they couldn''t at the moment. I can only wipe it with a towel, wash my face with water, wash my mouth, nose and ears, and then change into clean clothes.


    Du Wei finished changing his clean clothes. Although he didn''t take a bath, he still had a lot of mud on his body, but he felt much more comfortable after changing his clean clothes. However, he watched Qiao Qiao blush and stand here. Du Wei thought about it and laughed: "ah! I almost forgot that you are a woman... Well, I turn away from you. You can change your clothes. "


    JOJO immediately said angrily, "well, how can this work?"


    Dewey frowned: "there''s no other way. This place is so big. Where do you want me to avoid? I said, Miss Qiao, you can make do with it for a change. Besides... In my heart, I always regard you as a man. "


    The last sentence "treat you as a man", this kind of words, can offend Joe big, Qiao big miss face a heavy, angry way: "what do you say!"


    Du Wei sighed and didn''t argue with her: "we are in a trap, so don''t be choosy. There is no other way. If you don''t want to... Otherwise, you can wear this stinky mud dress. "


    Joe was so frustrated that he had to order Dewey to turn around.


    Du Wei turned his back to Qiao Qiao, and heard the movement of Xie Xie Suo''s clothes behind him. Suddenly, he didn''t know how. He thought of the beautiful scene that he was carrying Qiao Qiao outside and Qiao Qiao''s chest was sticking to his back. I don''t know what it''s like in my heart. I can''t help thinking about it. I''m so absorbed in it that I immediately wake up again. I raise my hand and gently draw myself. I swear in secret: when''s the time!


    JOJO reluctantly changed his clothes, but they were the men''s clothes that duvet carried in his ring. It''s a little too big for her. Plus all the dirty clothes inside, even the underwear. At the moment, wearing such an empty robe, I can''t help feeling uneasy. But suddenly saw Du Wei to smoke oneself for a while, curious way: "Yi? What are you doing? "


    Du Wei''s face turned red. Fortunately, he had black mud stains on his face, which Joe didn''t see. "I... I beat worms," he muttered


    Qiao Qiao did not have a good way: "where are the insects coming from under the water here..." As soon as I said that, I suddenly woke up.


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, for a moment have no words.


    After a long time. JOJO bit his lip hard and whispered, "hello... Dewey."


    "Well." Dewey''s voice seemed to have calmed down.


    "We... Are we going to stay here for a month?" When Qiao Qiao said this, although he was a little nervous, his heart stretched out, but he didn''t know how, and he had a faint expectation.


    Although it stinks, it''s dark and wet, and the place is narrow. It''s dark


    However, if you can stay alone with him for a month... Then


    That''s good, too.


    However, Duwei''s reply seemed to have no pity on the girl. After a ha ha, Duwei said with a smile: "how can it be!! A month in a place like this? I''m afraid we''re both dead! I have food and water in my storage ring and magic bag, but not much. For two people, it''s only enough for two days. If you save a little bit. Four or five days at most. We don''t have to stay here too long. If I plan to succeed, three days will be enough! "


    "Three... Three days?"


    "Yes. If everything goes well and we really cheat the snowfall, we can go up in three days. "


    In the narrow space, with the faint light, Joe looked at Dewey''s proud eyes, and for a moment, he forgot his loss. After all, the biggest problem now is getting out of danger. I can''t help asking, "why three days? I don''t understand now. Even if you make so many purple crystals to confuse the snowfall, after all, his long-distance instant movement, for him, is only eight times! I''m afraid he has found this forest now, and even... Maybe he has already stood outside the swamp! Even if he''s not lucky, it won''t take long for the last one to find you. "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "the subtle place is here!" His smile was cunning and insidious. He looked at Joe and asked, "if you are the demon of the dead, when you follow the magic mark of the spirit and find the eight marks, what''s your first thought?"


    Qiao Qiao thought about it seriously and said honestly, "if it was me, I would think about it; Has the other side cracked my magic? How can you divide the mark into eight


    "Yes, that''s right! That''s to make him think I''ve cracked his magic mark! But in fact, I can only distinguish, but I can''t really crack it! But he didn''t know this! He will doubt the reliability of this magic mark, and feel that it is not completely reliable to use the magic mark to judge our whereabouts! " Joe nodded: "it makes sense."¡° It''s more than that Duwei simply took Joe to sit down, because the space was narrow, so they had to squeeze together. JOJO seemed a little nervous, but fortunately, Dewey didn''t seem to notice. He continued: "there''s a second... I''ll ask you again, JOJO, if you are the dead demon. When you find eight magic marks, you still follow them... Anyway, you just blink eight times. However, for the first time and the second time, you found that following the magic mark, what you found was either a rabbit, a wild wolf, or a wild goose... If only once, but even three or four times, what would you think? " Qiao Qiao pondered for a while and said slowly: "well... Then, I may think: since you have cracked my magic mark, I''m afraid it''s useless to follow the rest of the magic marks... Maybe the eight magic marks are birds and beasts! It''s meaningless to follow the magic mark. And the real you, perhaps already ruled out the magic mark, quietly away¡° Good, good! " Duwei said with a smile: "I''m afraid that demon will think so. But if he thinks so, he will be taken in Qiao Qiao at the moment also can''t help but give birth to a bit of admiration: "these... Are you in before so short a while to think of?"¡° Not bad. " Du Wei sighed: "I can''t beat him, so I have to play with him." But Qiao Qiao then asked: "however, these are assuming that the dead demon first found other wolves, rabbits, geese and so on, lost confidence in the magic mark, and would give up... But if he was very unfortunate, the first magic mark he was looking for was you? Instead of looking for others first, it''s just a coincidence that the first one came to you first, the "Eighth" Du Wei said with a dry smile: "well, it''s just fighting for character! One eighth of the chance, I don''t believe that he is the first one to come to me? If it''s such a coincidence, I''ll have to admit my bad luck. " Qiao Qiao was stunned, staring at Du Wei for a long time, and then reluctantly squeezed out a few words from his mouth: "spell... Spell character?! How can you pin your hopes on fighting for character? " Du Wei seems to have some helplessness, hands spread: "there is no perfect strategy in the world. For this reason, I can only give up my hand. " JOJO choked on Dewey, and then sighed, "well, let''s ask the goddess to protect us."¡° Good, good! God bless you Du Wei immediately meditated in his heart: Goddess, goddess, although I often call you a whore behind my back, I never respect you. But no matter how to say, Laozi is human! You are the God of human beings. Can''t you help the genie this time? What''s more, I have the title of honorary archbishop, and I''m your younger brother. If you don''t protect me, who do you protect! For the first time in the history of Roland, this chaotic and silent prayer has happened. Fortunately, the goddess of light can''t hear his prayer. Otherwise, if he is so rebellious, I''m afraid that thunder will come down immediately and kill the blasphemous young man.

 Chapter 410

    Looking at Du Wei''s words, Qiao Qiao naturally didn''t know that Du Wei was talking those rebellious nonsense to the goddess, but suddenly remembered something.


    "Dewey... I don''t think that snowfall wants to be a guy who gives up easily. What if your suspicions can''t shake his confidence in magic mark? In other words, even if he will waver, if he still decides to continue to look for us when he finds us... What shall we do? "


    Hearing this, the smile on Dewey''s face became more and more cunning: "don''t worry, even if snow finds here... He will never run to the swamp to search!"


    "Why?"


    Du Wei gave a very insidious smile: "because he is an elf! Have you forgotten? Elves are a race with extreme cleanliness


    Just as Dewey and JOJO were talking under the swamp, a magic light flashed through the forest on the top of their heads, about ten meters above the swamp, and then a space crack appeared. Snow, dressed in a plain robe, stepped out of the crack.


    As soon as I came out, the stench from the swamp changed the face of the elf who had always been a cleanliness addict. He stepped back and raised his sleeve to cover his nose.


    "Ah... How could it be such a place... But the fourth magic mark is really here, eh... After a careful induction, it seems to be under the swamp!"


    The snow frowned and said to herself.


    The Elven king does feel a little annoyed now.


    He moved three times in a flash, from south to north, from east to west. Although his magic is powerful, but this long-distance instant movement. It''s magic to split the space cracks.


    However, what he found for the first time was a group of wild geese flying southeast! The spirit king found the purple crystal on the leg of a wild goose, and immediately understood the source of the magic mark!


    This Dewey... More and more surprised himself! How can he get rid of the elf magic that he engraved in his body, and transform it into crystal stone?!


    After releasing the poor goose, for the second time, the fairy King moved for a long distance, but let him find a wolf''s den! The most exasperating thing is that. Dewey had a wolf swallow a crystal stone. As a result, it took him half a day to see the light of crystal stone from... A pile of wolf dung


    The third time is even more irritating.


    He searched for the fluctuation of the magic mark, and finally found a rabbit''s nest. The rabbit''s nest went deep into the ground, and there was only a hole the size of a fist on the ground


    Idiots know that. It is absolutely impossible for Dewey and JOJO to get into such a small rabbit hole!


    And the fourth magic mark of snowfall tracking land is coming to this swamp.


    He can sense it, under this swamp. Have their own mental echo. It''s just


    Looking at the stench of the swamp, the nightmare like odor almost made the king faint.


    Elves love beauty, and they prefer cleanliness. Of the 100 elves, 99 are addicted to cleanliness!


    The other one is "particularly clean"!! As the king of spirits, Luoxue''s special racial nature is also extremely serious.


    Looking at the swamp in front of me. The disgusting smell had already deterred him. Not to mention: drilling into the swamp to search?


    No kidding! Let this disgusting mud, stained with his noble and holy body?!


    Don''t think about it in another 10000 years!


    What''s more, even if Luoxue is willing to make such a sacrifice... Can he really be sure that Duwei is hidden under the swamp?


    Not to mention how human beings can hide under the swamp... Besides, maybe even if the snow takes great efforts to overturn the swamp, it may be found that it is a crystal thrown in by Dewey on purpose!!


    Or is it a snake stuffed into the crystal by Dewey?


    There are wolves and rabbits in front of us. Geese... What else is impossible?


    It''s possible!!


    If you let your body be noble. At the risk of being contaminated by these disgusting sludge, only a piece of broken crystal stone will appear in the end. Falling snow is sure to vomit blood!


    This... This damn Dewey! Cunning tulip Duke!!


    Falling snow frowned and looked at the swamp mud in front of her, finally sighed, slowly turned around, ready to leave.


    Under the swamp, Dewey was saying to JOJO, "have you forgotten? Elves are a kind of people who are addicted to cleanliness! Don''t worry. I''ll bet he won''t let his clean body soak in this terrible smelly mud. "


    "But..." Miss Qiao seemed to be reluctant: "even if he did not dare to come down, with his ability, he could cast a magic or summon a thunder to break over the swamp, it would not be difficult. Or he doesn''t come down and uses his mental strength to explore the swamp. Although the swamp is deep, it is not difficult to explore with the powerful spirit of the dead demon. "


    Du Wei touched his chin and sneered: "if you are a very, very clean person and see a lump of stool... Even if you stand far away from the safe distance, will you pick up a stone and throw that stool? Will you use your mental strength to detect a lump of stool? Even if you suspect that there is a one percent chance that there will be a piece of gold in that lump of stool. "¡° Ouch!! It''s disgusting Without waiting for Du Wei to finish, Qiao Qiao almost jumped up and quickly covered Du Wei''s mouth: "shut up! That''s disgusting. You can say it, too! " Falling snow was about to leave the swamp in a hurry, but she just turned around and took a step, and suddenly stopped. Turning around, the expression on the snowy face suddenly became very strange, and then gently took a breath, facing the nearby swamp, slowly exhaled, word by word voice. Clearly spread out: "Dewey, really have you! How can you think of such a way! Come on out! I''ve seen through your tricks. " Under the swamp, Qiao Qiao is trying to cover Du Wei''s mouth and grasp Du Wei desperately. Suddenly, he hears the voice of the terrible fairy King falling snow, word by word, coming in clearly from the outside! Even if it is across the marsh more than ten meters deep, the tone and voice. Are not blocked at all, as if it is so gently ring in the ear¡° Dewey, it''s you! How can you think of such a way! Come on out! I have seen through your tricks... "This words fell into Qiao Qiao''s ears, Qiao Qiao''s face turned white on the spot, exclaimed:" Oh! He found us Dewey was also surprised. Then he waved to Joe to stop talking and listened carefully. His heart is also extremely surprised... This snow, so soon really found their own? The thought came out of his heart, and he was immediately nervous. Involuntarily, he was ready to take out his weapon and rush out to fight with this guy. But Dewey had just taken a half step at his feet, and his heart suddenly moved, and he couldn''t help laughing. What a snowfall! I almost fell for you!! Dewey turned around, patted Joe in a panic, and said, "don''t be afraid! This dead demon scares us! He wants to fish. Get us out! This guy should be up there now, but he''s not sure we''re down there, and he''s afraid to come to the swamp. So deliberately put the voice in to scare us! If we really rush out, we''ll be fooled! Let''s take it easy. If he doesn''t cheat the big fish, he will go to the ground. "¡° Are you... Are you sure? " JOJO has some doubts¡° Of course. " Dewey was full of confidence: "if he was sure we were down there, he would have forced us out! Where can be so polite talk, please let''s go up. Maybe a thunder will come down and force us to rush up. "¡° But. You didn''t just say... That shit... Is disgusting. "¡° That''s different. " Dewey didn''t care: "if you''re only one percent sure. Naturally, you won''t throw stones in your stool, but if you are 100% sure. Then most of them will. Don''t worry. I''m sure he didn''t find us Sure enough. Luoxue stood under a tree far away from the swamp, covering her nose with one hand. After her voice came out, she waited quietly for a while, and could not see the slightest reaction. He sighed and frowned: it doesn''t seem to be here. Where the hell is this duvet hiding? After another look at the swamp, I thought I would cast a spell and turn it upside down. However, at the thought of the smelly scene, Luoxue felt sick. He stamped his foot hard and turned away. Hum, since it''s not here... Then there are still four magic marks left... It seems that it''s mostly unreliable. What a Dewey! There''s a way!

 Chapter 411

    Under the swamp, although Dewey looked confident, he was also a little nervous. After listening carefully for a long time, there was no movement outside. Finally, Dewey was sure that he had been cheated by himself.


    "All right! He should go. " Dewey was relieved: "next, we just have to stay here for three days. Snow will give up the feeling of looking for the magic mark, because he has searched this place, so he will go farther and farther! As long as he goes out 300 miles away, it will be beyond the sensing range of the magic mark. At that time, we can go out safely. "


    With that, Dewey suddenly saw Joe''s face was different. Although he was sitting in the chair, his long legs were twisted together, and his face became more and more red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Du Wei frowned: "is the injury attack?"


    Qiao Qiao shakes her head. She blushes: "you... Me..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Qiao Qiao finally couldn''t bear it and said, "I... we ate last night and drank your broth, didn''t we?"


    "Yes... That''s right."


    Qiao Qiao saw that Du Wei didn''t understand. Under the anxiety of "inside and outside", he couldn''t bear it any more and said in a loud voice: "you! Have you forgotten... I didn''t have a chance all the way... No chance... "


    Du Wei looks at Qiao Qiao''s expression and movement, suddenly understood.


    "You... Do you want to hush?"


    Do you want to hush?


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Qiao''s whole life up to now, I don''t know how many questions have been asked: are you cold? Do you feel hot? Are you hungry? Have you memorized this spell? Have you mastered the magic? Are you angry? Wait, wait


    However, even if it is a dream, the most terrible nightmare, Joe has never thought of one day. Will be a young man, in front of their own face, so careless to ask themselves: do you want to shush?


    After listening to this, Qiao Qiao''s first reaction was that she almost died of shame and indignation on the spot. If there was a wall here, Qiao Qiao really wanted to crash on it... If there was a hole in the ground, she really wanted to go straight in. Never come out.


    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s face almost bleeding, Du Wei said: "what''s so shy? People always eat and drink Lasa. Aren''t you human? Er... But the other party here is so small... Or, you''d better make do with it. Just like you changed your clothes just now, I''ll turn around and promise not to look at you. "


    "How can that be?" Joe broke his throat and screamed. The sharp voice almost pierced duvet''s eardrum.


    Duwei said with a smile: "if you go on shouting like this, your voice can go through the swamp more than ten meters and spread to the outside. It''s not good for the dead demon to hear you."


    Qiao Qiao was so angry that she almost cried out. In less than a day, she always thought she was strong. But actually like that cowardly little stuttering sister, actually in front of Duwei, almost two tears. It was unthinkable to Joe in the past.


    "I''ll... I''ll go up first." Joe bit his lip.


    Dewey looks at her. Youyou said: "if you want to go up, you can do it. But I can tell you that Luoxue was determined to catch you back, and we finally cheated him... Do you know that he is the leader of those sinners and the king of spirits. If he takes you back, he''ll take you back to the orc and dwarf elves. That''s all the elves are. In case you fall into the hands of the orcs, those wild orcs with fur all over them. When I see such a delicate person as you, I may burn you and roast you... Hehe, if I meet a lecherous person, I''m afraid I''ll take turns. Then you''ll be my wife... "


    Qiao Qiao was very angry and said, "the more you say it, the worse it is!"


    She was about to get angry, but suddenly her heart moved. Suddenly her voice dropped again, and she gave Du Wei a deep look. "Dewey," he whispered. You... Why do you always say these annoying and angry words to me today... "


    Dewey said nothing, but gave a wry smile.


    (alas. Girl. Although I know what you mean to me. It''s just that I already have Vivian in my heart. I mean to say these disgusting words on purpose. I just hope that you don''t like me in your heart


    Without saying anything, Dewey suddenly turned cold and looked at Joe for a while. He hardened his heart and said coldly, "I always talk like this. Hum! If it wasn''t for you, would I have been driven to this stinking place by that dead demon? I beg you, young lady, this place, you put away that annoying temper


    Now that Dewey said that, he was ready for Joe to get angry. The violent girl got angry, but it was no joke. He quickly stepped back.


    But who knows, waiting for a long time, but did not see what happened to Joe. The girl looked down and thought for a while. Then when she looked up, her pretty face was full of smile. She looked at Dewey with a smile and said, "ha! I almost fell for you. Do you mean to make me angry when you say so much, Dewey? In fact, I know that you are not willing to change me to the dead demon. I... when I didn''t return to action, when you held me, I heard you say to the dead demon, you won''t, right? "


    Dewey''s face broke down immediately and said coldly, "don''t be so amorous! I don''t give you to the dead demon, because I''m afraid that old man with a green hat will try his best to find me! Hum... "


    Joe Joe smile unchanged: "that''s good, anyway, you are not willing to change me out."


    Dewey finally had no choice, looked Joe up and down carefully, frowned and said: "you... Are you really Joe? It''s not someone posing, is it? My impression of Joe, but not so easy to talk! Usually when we are together, you will say "I turn you into ice crystal of soul" when we talk less than ten sentences! Or "be careful I break your leg!" Or something. Even if I don''t mess with you, you will take the initiative to trouble me. "


    Qiao Qiao seems to be a little bit wry, drooping his head, but his body quietly moved to Duwei. The voice is more gentle, low voice, but with infinite tenderness: "Dewey, you, you like girls to be gentle, don''t you? Like my sister? Then... Then I won''t quarrel with you any more, and I won''t say those words about fighting and killing you, OK? "


    At the end, the voice was soft and sweet. It''s almost like whispering between lovers, which makes Du Wei''s heart surge.


    At the end, when they were silent, Dewey felt the heat on his shoulder, and Joe''s body had nestled up to him, his head resting on his shoulder


    "All right!" Du Wei had already felt a trace of beauty in his heart, and he quickly pushed Joe away. Then he stood up and said, "Hello! I said, don''t you want that? OK, OK, I''m afraid of you! I''m going to soak you in the mud for a while, and you can solve it here by yourself! "


    Finish. Dewey turned around and rushed out of the protective area of the water drop with a jerk and plunged into the mud.


    Although immersed in disgusting mud, but fortunately for a long time. Also gradually used to numbness. But he was immersed in the mud. Suddenly, Dewey didn''t know how to do it. He had an evil idea in his heart: now, the violent girl is inside


    Cough, cough.


    Du Wei quickly forced himself not to turn this dirty idea, but he sighed in his heart: God, God, did I commit peach blossom?


    Think of here, Du Wei can''t help in the heart indignant scold a way: I originally one heart is a good person. I was forced to be a stallion!


    After a long time, after all, he couldn''t breathe in the mud. When Dewey almost fainted in one breath, he got back into the water. As soon as he came in, Duwei gasped. Mud was dripping all over his body. He could not help sighing: "alas. Just changed. It''s dirty again. "


    Joe''s face was red, because just now, while Dewey was away. He quickly solved the problem of shame, and now he seems to be afraid to speak. For a moment, in this small space, there was silence. In the air, as if covered with a layer of light, if not ambiguous.


    Qiao Qiao is also embarrassed to lean on Du Wei. He just wants to talk to Du Wei, but he doesn''t know how to speak.


    Finally, Du Wei broke the silence first: "you say, why does the dead demon want to take you back?"


    Joe was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. But then Dewey asked about the conflict with golden dragon, and Joe said it.


    After all, Dewey was a smart man. When he heard that Joe had used the elf magic that the old green hat had newly developed, he immediately guessed that the reason was mostly here. Is there any secret of this fairy magic?


    Unfortunately, no matter JOJO or Dewey... Even Gandalf the green robe who studies and reproduces the wizard''s magic does not understand the magic of the "eye of the soul". Gandalf only knew that this magic was powerful in the ancient records, but he didn''t know what the magic principle was. Otherwise, I''m afraid Dewey will be able to guess eight or nine points at once.


    It seems that the atmosphere between the two people gradually returned to normal because of the discussion. However, Qiao Qiao changed her normal way. She kept her voice down and seemed to stimulate her girl''s tenderness. Even if Dewey occasionally said something to annoy her, she just turned her eyes and gave up laughing.


    After all, how much space can be within a radius of two meters, and in such a small and dark place, even though Qiao Qiao is usually bold, she is a girl, afraid of the dark and narrow space, which is her nature. Involuntarily, also don''t know when, two people gradually sit closer, close together.


    At first, Dewey was still a little uncomfortable. He frowned and said, "I''m full of stinky mud. Don''t lean on me. I don''t have clean clothes to change for you any more."


    Qiao Qiao suddenly stares at Du Wei and says: "Du Wei, is there only Vivian in your heart? When I was on a desert island, besides her, I was there. I don''t care much about Qiao Qiao''s life, but after that time, I''m willing to run for you on the vast sea for several months to help you accept those pirate fleets... After I learned that you and Vivian were engaged last year, I didn''t sleep well for more than ten days... Maybe, in your heart, I''m just the hateful girl who will be angry with you and fight with you... "


    At the end of the speech, his voice trembled slightly, and the slight fluctuation seemed to buckle into Duwei''s heart... Duwei''s heart was hard and soft. After hearing this, he was at a loss for a moment, and he couldn''t tell what was in his heart. Just feel in front of Qiao Qiao, the weight in that eye son, is oneself know her since, have never tasted. They looked at each other in silence and did not speak for a moment. But at this time, a subtle sound, like a sharp needle, pierced the deep mire and directly came into the refuge made of water beads. Clearly and incomparably falls into two people''s ears. The voice was fluffy and calm, but with a faint sigh and regret: "Oh, Dewey, is it true that you are not moved by such a beautiful woman who shows her heart to you? It''s really admirable that the two of you have been down here for such a long time, and that you can have a love affair in such a pickled place. " The sound fell into my ears. Dewey and Joe''s faces changed at the same time! Falling snow!!

 Chapter 412

    "It''s the dead demon!" Joe stood up suddenly, looking frightened.


    Dewey calmed down a little, lost, pressed Joe''s shoulder, and whispered, "don''t worry, listen to me." Said, hand pinched Qiao Qiao''s hand, but felt Qiao Qiao''s hand had been cold.


    They were silent for a while, and heard the sound of snow coming from outside. Every word was so clear: "Dewey, you two are hiding in this place. Don''t you think it''s too dirty there?"


    Qiao Qiao changes color, low voice way: "he, he can be in again deceit, cheat us to throw oneself into a trap?"


    Dewey shook his head and looked dignified: "no, he can accurately spread his voice here and hear our conversation just now. That''s not deceiving us, but really finding us."


    Pause for a while, Du Wei sighed: "this dead demon, also really have a little ability."


    Joe Joe hardened his head and said, "let''s go out and fight with him! It''s better than that. "


    Duwei suddenly laughed, did not answer Joe''s words, then took a deep breath, and cried out: "King spirit, since you have found our hiding place, why don''t you come down and catch us? Although it stinks a little here, it''s also fun! "


    This time he no longer scruples, with the magic, sound clear through the swamp, spread out.


    Joe was a little worried and looked at Dewey: "can you still laugh?"


    Du Wei leisurely way: "why can''t laugh out? Hum, although the dead demon has found us, does he dare to come down? Don''t forget. He is an elf. Let an elf king who has a habit of cleanliness come to drill a rotten swamp that stinks more than a cesspit. You might as well kill him directly. "


    Sure enough, a moment later, the voice of snow''s bitter smile came from outside: "forget it. I''m afraid I can''t bear the smell below, although you have leisure. Dewey, you''re not going to stay down here for the rest of your life


    Dewey just hugged his head and sat down. He leaned on Joe''s lap and said in a loud voice, "why not? Although it''s smaller, darker and smelly here. But after all, there are beauties around, food and drink. Anyway, I didn''t plan to go up for a while


    After a pause, Dewey seemed to smile more happily, and continued to smile: "anyway, our bet is that you have to catch me! Now you just found my hiding place. Not really catching me, I''m not breaking the rules of the game. Noble spirit king, if you want to catch me, you may as well come down. But I''m afraid you won''t accept my invitation. After all, you are the king of elves. You have a great identity. If you spread it out in the future, as a noble king of spirits, you will get through the cesspit. I''m afraid it''s not quite right. "


    The voice of falling snow was not angry. She said with a smile, "what a Duwei, you''ve got to play a rascal with me."


    Next to Joe, he said anxiously, "are we going to spend it like this? In case he is in a hurry... "


    "I said, he won''t come down." Du Wei''s tone was very firm, and he even yelled out on purpose: "snowfall, I was just in the swamp. If you want to come down. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    The voice of falling snow seemed to be a little unhappy: "hum, Dewey, even if I can''t get down, can''t I cast a spell to lift the swamp upside down?"


    "Of course you do." Dewey said with a smile: "but now that you have confirmed that we are under your control, why do you have to do such disgusting work as a dung digger? It''s too beautiful for you to use the gorgeous and noble magic of the elves to dig out the excrement. "


    The less anxious Du Wei was, the more confused Joe was.


    It''s snowing outside, no more talking. It seems that there is no movement for the time being. JOJO whispered, "do you have any way out, Dewey?"


    "Get out?" Dewey sighed. The tone is a little bitter: "I don''t have any way to get away. It''s just a waste of time as much as possible. We bet with Luoxue for a month. In a month, he let us go three times. Yesterday, we had already consumed one preferential treatment in just one day. Now he must have caught me this time, but I have to spend more time at least! In any case, it''s good for us to spend even one more minute or hour in a month. "


    After hearing this, Joe could not help feeling a little depressed.


    But Dewey was right.


    Although snow seems noble and elegant, in fact, the heart is very proud. However, those who are extremely powerful and arrogant always have some problems that can''t be corrected or put on airs.


    With the pride of falling snow, although he knew that Dewey was under the swamp and asked him to use a magic to turn the stinky place upside down, he really couldn''t pull down his face.


    "That''s the harm of pretending. Pretending to be forced to pretend for too long, he would hesitate to rashly put down his position to do some dirty work. As long as we wait quietly and spend a little more time, we will take advantage of it. "


    Sure enough, under the comfort of Dewey, Joe sat down again. Dewey took out some food and water, and they shared some.


    According to Dewey''s inner calculation, it took about half a day


    The patience of falling snow is finally exhausted!


    The voice of snow came from the outside again. This time, the tone seemed a little softer, but Dewey heard a trace of anxiety from the voice.


    "Dewey, the so-called willing to accept defeat. I admit you almost cheated me this time. But since I found you, you will come out sooner or later. Why do you still cheat now? Is the grand tulip Duke such a tangled figure? There''s not a bit of the style of a strong man in such a way. "


    Du Wei immediately laughed and cried, "king of spirits, I''m fighting against the strong with the weak, fighting against the big with the small, using some small means. There is nothing wrong with it. If it comes to demeanor, hehe, your spirit king, bullying us two ordinary magicians with his holy rank strength, and forcing us two people who are far less powerful than you to make this bet as holy rank strongmen, isn''t it very graceful? "


    After listening to it, Luoxue was silent for a while, and the voice was not good: "OK. Now that I''ve already given good advice, if you don''t come out, I''ll have to use some other means. "


    After the sound fell, Dewey quickly tried his best to expand his mental strength. After expanding, he suddenly heard a light music coming from the outside!


    The melody is so melodious that it makes people feel relaxed and happy. Faintly came a very soft voice, the voice is like half of the sounds of nature, delicate and tactful place, people can not help stirring. This voice is not others, it is the spirit king falling snow!


    Du Wei is a Leng first... Is this falling snow crazy? I''m tired of waiting. Just up there, singing and entertaining?


    But then, the voice of the song gradually increased, word by word fell in people''s ears, like countless hooks. Trying to tease the deep heart of the string, people are ready to move, as if can not help but to dance with this song, dancing!


    Du Wei was shocked. He felt that his whole body was weak and his consciousness was blurred. Suddenly, he felt his fingers move gently. Has been involuntarily with the rhythm of the ballad gently knock up.


    Du Wei was shocked, immediately forced to suppress the inner turmoil, condensed his spirit, and immediately used his mental force to slowly search his consciousness space.


    As soon as he was so absorbed, the feeling of losing control all over his body suddenly relaxed, but just for such a short moment, he was already sweating!


    There was a gentle "um ~"


    Du Wei was surprised, but saw Qiao Qiao''s face flushed. Has already stood up with the rhythm of the ballad. A pair of arms gently open, the body involuntarily thin twist. Nose also gradually heavy up, that pair of eyes seem to be dripping water, eye waves flow, eyes such as silk.


    Duwei rushed to pull Joe, but Joe suddenly broke free. Although his arm seemed to dance gently, it seemed to have great strength.


    "What''s the matter with you? Gather your spirit, it''s magic


    Qiao Qiao body weak dance, but helpless way: "I... I can''t control myself... Ah!"


    Finish saying, suddenly the body is a turn again.


    Far away, the outside ballad finally stopped for a while, came the voice of snow with a smile: "how? Dewey. This is the "soul ballad" of our elves. Our elves are the clan closest to the natural creatures and are good at this kind of natural rhythm magic. My soul ballad can promote the growth of plants and control the action of natural creatures. Although human beings are high-level creatures, they are in the golden rule of Biology. Just now, I just want to urge the growth of creatures to relax. If you don''t come out again, the music behind will become more and more intense. I''m afraid you can''t stand it. I''ll continue to sing later, but it''s not as simple as dancing. After being controlled by me, I can make people crazy with a little effort! "


    When Luoxue spoke, Qiao Qiao finally felt his body loose, and immediately fell down, his robe was soaked with sweat. She had originally changed her clothes and only wore a robe. Now, after all her sweat, the robe had been pasted on her body. With all her sweat, her face was flushed, and her proud curve was even more obvious.


    As soon as she fell, she fell into Dewey''s arms. Du Wei hugged Joe in a hurry. He felt an attractive and soft body. The curve of the mountains was under his palm. Looking at Joe''s gasping and watery eyes, he couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    Qiao Qiao seemed to have no strength to stand. He fell into Du Wei''s arms and was in a panic. He quickly reached out to push Du Wei: "you... Don''t hold me like this..." in the end, even his voice was too soft.


    "I..." Du Wei gave a wry smile. He was about to let go of Qiao Qiao, but suddenly an idea came out of his mind!


    How can I be all right?!


    At the beginning of that song, I almost controlled myself, but I could resist it as soon as I concentrated on it. When it comes to the level of magic, Qiao Qiao and himself are both level 8 magicians. Although their mental power may be more concise than Qiao Qiao, the difference may not be so big.


    Why can he resist, but Joe can''t fight back? Du Wei''s heart moved, originally holding the thoughts of beauty. Also disappear immediately, quickly close your eyes, carefully search your own consciousness space, found a let him surprised result: his original that has been "infected" the purple elf magic consciousness space, that slightly rotating power seed, purple color seems to become more and more deep!! Is it because I have the magic attributes of the elves, so I have a certain resistance to the magic of the elves? This discovery. It made duvet happy, but he soon regained his composure. It''s good to have more chips in hand. At this time, snow''s second wave of rhythm attack, finally launched! This time, the ballad is more exciting than just now. It seems to have a cheerful and exciting rhythm. Under such a tune, Qiao Qiao has no strength to compete. Originally sour and soft body. But it happened to jump up again with the music. Although Duwei hugged her hard, Joe''s body kept twisting in his arms. Qiao Qiao also tried to condense his spirit, but his goblin power was really vulnerable in front of the powerful Saint level strong spirit king. Soon. Dewey can''t hold Joe down. Qiao Qiao''s strength becomes more and more big, finally, Qiao Qiao has already darted out of Du Weidi''s arms, and his body is twisting wildly. The original broad robe on her body, in her twisting, the skirt also gradually opened, revealing the fragrant shoulder full of crystal clear sweat, and under the scattered skirt, the round outline of the chest is also faintly visible. Dewey sighed and quickly closed his eyes. I dare not see it again. At this time, he suddenly felt a move in his heart. Du Wei can''t understand a word of the lyrics of the snow ballad. It should be the language of the elves. The pronunciation of the language is very strange. Dewey has a wonderful memory. After listening to it once, he wrote down 70% or 80%. Now that he knew that he had the attribute of spirit magic, he immediately guessed it. The lyrics of the song. It must be the magic spell of music! It''s just that Dewey remembers 70% or 80% of the pronunciation once, but there are many of them. It''s an extremely complex and difficult tremor and transfer that human oral cavity can''t do. Finally, the falling snow strengthened the magic power of music again, and even Dewey gradually felt that his soul could not keep ethereal, and a little desire was born in his heart again. After all, although the spirit attribute gave him a certain magic resistance of spirit magic, it was not omnipotent after all. Under the powerful magic attack of the king of spirit, this magic resistance was not universal, It was soon offset by the enormous power of both sides. Dewey fought hard, sweating, trying to remember the weird and difficult lyrics. He knows that there are not many opportunities to learn the magic of elves. Now he doesn''t know when it''s snowing. He can learn more! Finally, Duwei found that his body had been out of control to stand up, and his legs had begun to move gently. He knew that he had reached the limit, so he cried out: "OK, OK! Falling snow, you are cruel! This time I give up! I''m coming out right now With Dewey''s cry, the song finally stopped. JOJO and Dewey both sat down on the ground, panting and sweating. The voice of falling snow came in leisurely: "if I had known this, why did I have to do it at the beginning. But... Duke tulip, even among my elves, I have never heard my voice of falling snow. You are the first one! If you can hear me sing this "soul song" for you, how many of us can''t ask for it! " Du Wei snorted: "what''s so great about singing? When I was an aristocrat in the imperial capital, I didn''t see any singers or dancers. It''s just that other people want money to sing, but you have to die to sing!" Snow came in with a mocking voice: "Oh, Duke tulip, it seems you are still a little unconvinced! If you like, how about I sing another song for you? " Dewey spat out his tongue and immediately exclaimed, "stop! Stop! If I trouble you, don''t sing any more. If you sing too much, don''t you want to die? As soon as you sing, I''m going to dance. It''s killing me to dance too much! "

 Chapter 413

    When Dewey and JOJO came out of the swamp, because they didn''t have to worry about the magic fluctuation found by the snow, they used their magic to come out, so they didn''t have to be soaked in mud.


    It''s just that I''m still in a mess. As soon as JOJO came out, he sat on the ground and gasped, while Dewey, supporting his knees, after a few breaths, stood up straight and looked at the snow.


    The snow stands on a big tree not far from the swamp, with a thin branch under its feet. In the night, it stands there quietly, like a ghost.


    Looking at the two people come out, snow''s face with a smile: "three please four invited, two can finally come out. How about the following days? Are you comfortable


    Although he lost again, Dewey didn''t show any depression in front of the falling snow. On the contrary, he laughed. In that way, he seemed to be a general who came back from victory: "thank you for your concern. We had a good time down there. I don''t know how happy I would have been if you hadn''t bothered me


    Luo Xue frowned at Du Wei and made sure that the smile on Du Wei''s face wasn''t forced to smile. Luo Xue was a little surprised: "you guy, but you bring me more and more surprises! Dewey... Why are you still so confident? "


    "Why should I be depressed?" Dewey said? Mr. Snow, this is the second time you''ve caught us. I still have a chance! I''m not going to give up until it''s over. "


    Luo Xue was stunned and then laughed: "not bad, not bad... Dewey, I really admire you more and more. Hide here, this way. How did you come up with it? In fact, this strategy, almost a little bit, has deceived me. I''ve been here once before, and you should know that. "


    Du Wei sighed and sat down on the ground without scruple: "so what? I almost cheated you, but I didn''t really cheat you. "


    Finish saying, Du Wei just converges to start joking appearance. Seriously looking at the snow: "well, Elven king, can you give me some advice, how did you see through my plan?"


    Luo Xue said with a smile: "you are really weird. You always refuse to suffer losses. There''s no such thing as you. Every time you lose, I''ll tell you the secret. "


    Dewey gave a ha ha: "you are the king of spirits, you are the saint level strongman. It''s a man of great status! Since I asked, why don''t you say it? "


    Luoxue sighs helplessly and stares at Duwei. It seems that there is no way to take Duwei: "OK! In fact, it''s not complicated to say it''s complicated. I followed all the way down, and suddenly found that there were eight sources of magic marks. I knew immediately that you had cracked my magic mark. That really surprised me, Dewey. But then I searched all the way. When I found the geese, wolves and rabbits that you let out, I doubt that you have got rid of the magic mark. I''m afraid that all the eight magic marks are blinders, and you have run away quietly. So, the last time I passed through this swamp, I didn''t really think that you would be down there. I thought that you might be a cover up again. "


    Dewey nodded: "good. You''re right. But what happened later? How can you see through it again? "


    "Before, I actually flew out of the mountains and all the way south. But on the way, I suddenly thought of a detail that I had ignored before: when I just caught up with you, I found eight magic marks, and the other seven sources of magic marks, that is, the beasts you made, move very fast, but you are the only one. Moving speed is very slow! I think of this detail. I suddenly wake up, that''s because you are afraid that flying with magic will cause me to notice. So you can only walk in the mountains, naturally it''s very slow! Although this is only my guess, it is enough to attract my attention. What''s more, I know you are very cunning. Although you make me think that all the eight senses are a cover up, maybe you deliberately induced me to think so. One of the eight senses is actually you! With this idea, I came back here... As a result, I searched carefully. It''s really good. You and this beautiful lady magician are under the swamp. "


    Dewey thought carefully for a while, and finally sighed: "yes, it''s a loophole, and I''ve ignored it. After all, the other seven magic marks are all deceiving you with birds and animals. Those wild geese and animals move very fast, but I walk very slowly. Naturally, they will show their flaws! "


    With these words, Dewey suddenly raised a smiling face: "thank you for reminding me, Mr. Luoxue! But next time, I will never make such a mistake again


    Snow is not angry, but also said with a smile: "since I have solved your doubts, then Duke tulip, can you also solve my doubts?"


    "Oh? What? "


    "The magic mark I left." The Elven King frowned: "before, I was sure that your strength was not enough to remove this magic mark, but how did you do it? Since I have answered all your questions, can you tell me the answer to my question? "


    Du Wei laughs at this question and then answers it directly


    "No way!"


    The snow froze.


    Du Wei was eloquent, said: "you are the saint level strong, I am the weak. I don''t have as many chips as you. It''s just a little secret. If you know it, how can I get along with it? "


    "But..." Luoxue still wants to talk.


    Dewey had already preempted: "nothing but. When I asked you a question just now, you volunteered to answer it. I didn''t force you at all, let alone agree to any exchange terms! "


    Dewey said so, but Luoxue just laughed and didn''t care about anything with Dewey.


    It was Dewey, when he dropped his head and pretended to be aware of the mud. There was a flash of excitement in my eyes!


    Falling snow, falling snow! You are still fooled by me!


    You still think that I have "completely" broken your magic mark! But you don''t know, I didn''t mean to be fooled in the eight magic marks, but I had to! Because I can''t get rid of that thing! It''s integrated with me!


    However, since you have this misunderstanding, it is impossible for me to explain it to you.


    Next, we should make good use of this!


    Because of the previous "swearing" incident, although Luoxue was kind to Duwei, she was kind to Qiao Qiao. There''s really nothing to say.


    Quietly waiting for Du Wei and Qiao Qiao to clean up their appearance, they even said generously: they can find a mountain spring nearby to clean their bodies. After all, they are covered with stinky mud, which is really not everyone''s identity. At the same time, Luoxue promised that the cleaning time of the two men was not included in the "one day" of his delayed pursuit.


    I have to admit that the promise of snowfall is very generous. But the more reason, probably because of the inherent cleanliness of the elves, makes him unable to tolerate the stinky appearance of Dewey and JOJO. Even if they are their own prey, it''s really a bit of a drag to chase them.


    When Dewey and JOJO find a mountain spring nearby and finish cleaning. According to the agreement, the third round of pursuit will begin!


    This time, before farewell, Luoxue said with a mocking smile: "Duke tulip. The next time you choose a hiding place, don''t choose such a place! The same trick will not work for me if I use it for a second time. "


    Dewey just waved his hand, then grinned at the snow: "I almost forgot to tell you. Mr. Luo Xue... Thank you


    Snow opened his mouth: "thank you, thank me?"


    "Not bad, thank you." Dewey smiles mysteriously and waves. Take Qiao Qiao, turn around and say goodbye, soft tone: "Mr. Snow, thank you for singing me that piece of" town soul song ", you are really a good man!"


    Am I a good man?


    Luoxue is still stunned on the spot. She doesn''t understand the meaning of Duwei''s words. The proud king doesn''t know that Duwei already has the attribute of elf magic! What he didn''t know was that he sang the deep magic of the elves "soul ballad". Dewey only listened once. I learned it!


    Although the pronunciation of elvish language, Dewey has not yet learned. But, after all, this is the first elf magic that Dewey learned!


    It''s different from the last time they ran away in a hurry.


    This time, after leaving the snow, duvera took JOJO on the road, his face was always with an enigmatic smile, that smile seemed to be very relaxed, without the consciousness of being chased by a saint level strongman.


    "You... You''re not stupid because you''re so depressed and disappointed, are you?" JOJO frowned at Dewey.


    After leaving the snow, the two of them tried their best and soon flew out of 300 li away. After Qiao Qiao''s injury basically recovered, their flying speed was also much faster.


    At dawn, Dewey calculated that the distance was more than 300 Li. Then he pulled Joe again and stopped.


    Just above the wilderness, Dewey quietly took out dozens of fist sized magic crystals from the storage ring, and then spent about an hour, spent a lot of magic, and filled all the dozens of magic crystals with his "spirit magic".


    Looking at dozens of purple crystals in front of him, Duwei gave a sinister smile, and then looked at Joe: "help me break them all!"


    Although JOJO didn''t know what Dewey meant, he obeyed.


    In front of the ground, there are a lot of purple pieces, big and small, dense, just afraid there are hundreds of thousands of pieces!!


    Du Wei''s face was dignified, then he whistled and tried his best to perform Druid''s natural magic


    A moment later, I heard a lot of noise coming from the deep forest nearby. The sound was like waves on the sea, wave after wave!


    Then, I heard the clattering of the branches, and countless shrill calls


    "Buzz" of a, see all over the sky, cover the sky hide "dark cloud" suddenly pressure over, a huge piece. Almost to cover the sky!!


    When this piece of "black cloud" came near, Qiao Qiao opened his mouth and was surprised to find that it was not a black cloud at all, but a large, dense area. I don''t know how many crows came from the mountain forest! For a moment, I saw crows boiling all over the sky. Under Dewey''s Druid nature control spell, he hovers in the sky and can''t see the edge at a glance! Just a rough look, at least there are more than a thousand!! Although Dewey''s magic is good, it''s very difficult to control such a big crow. He gasped for a while, and then under the control of his powerful mental power. The crows swarmed all over the sky, circling in the sky, and then, one by one, took turns to dive down, came to Dewey''s face. He opened his mouth, picked up a small piece of purple crystal on the ground, stretched his neck, swallowed it, and then called twice. The whole process lasted for more than an hour. After nearly a thousand crows had eaten all the pieces of purple crystal on the ground, Du Wei wiped the sweat on his forehead. He made a strange gesture with his hands and sang a strange mantra in his mouth. All over the sky, jackdaws, with the curse of Dewey, suddenly fly up, around the heads of Dewey and JOJO for a few circles. With the sound of innumerable calls, and finally a buzzing sound, he flew away in all directions. In a moment, he saw that the thousands of crows had turned into innumerable black spots on the horizon and scattered in different directions... Joe opened his mouth wide. She had guessed what Dewey meant. But it''s not over yet! Dewey took out the Golden Horn of life. It''s blowing around the mouth. The call of the horn of life, will be next to a mountain forest. Dozens of trees of different sizes wake up from their deep sleep. The big trees trembled their huge bodies, pulled out their huge roots clumsily, and hobbled slowly to Dewey''s side. Duwei patiently picked up the last dozens of purple crystals on the ground and carefully inlaid a piece on the crown of each tree man. Then, using the life horn to control these tree people, he directed them to leave one after another in more than a dozen different directions... But one of the tree people stayed in the same place, quietly waiting for Dewey''s instructions. Looking at these huge objects, walking slowly and clumsily, gradually away. Qiao Qiao finally took a deep breath: "this time, the dead demon will be busy..." Du Wei hummed and sneered twice. Even though he had been proud of his mental strength, he could not withstand such a large-scale call of natural creatures. Just after he stood up, he was in a mess and nearly fell down. JOJO quickly went up and helped Duwei. Seeing that Duwei was sweating, he stretched out his sleeve to wipe it for him and whispered, "what are we going to do now? Can we find another place to hide? " Du Wei shook his head: "this action can only deceive the dead demon for a while. Sooner or later, he will see through it. Qiao Qiao, I''m a little weak now... You, you support me, we sit on this tree man... And then we go all the way west. If I remember correctly, as long as we walk for a short time, we should be able to find a place where there are people. At that time, we''ll get two more horses and go all the way northwest. "¡° Northwest? " Joe has some doubts. Dewey seemed to have made a great determination. He took a deep breath. His tone was very solemn: "yes, northwest!" He raised his face, looked into the northwest sky, and said in a deep voice: "if there is still one person on this continent who can fight against the hateful dead demon, then I think about it, only one! It''s the old monster who sits on the snow mountain all the year round! "¡° What you said is... "Joe''s eyes brightened and then frowned:" but you and he are enemies and friends. Will he help us? " Du Wei sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I have something in my hand that he wants very much. At the beginning, he owed me a big favor, so he didn''t want to rob me of this thing in my hand... Unfortunately, now that things have come to this point, I have no choice. It''s just that I have just accepted a golden dragon. Such a good pet, but also to give him... "Looking at the northwest sky, Du Wei''s mind, vaguely appeared, that lonely as snow, sitting on the snow mountain all the year round, a lonely as if has penetrated into the bones of the absolute! Generation! Strong! People! Qiao Qiao supports Du Wei, and they sit on the rest of the tree man. Under Du Wei''s control, the tree man strides forward, step by step, toward the Northwest... Hum! Demon of the dead, don''t you know magic? Don''t you move in an instant over a long distance? Last time I only got eight tricks, but now I''ve got more than 1000! Take your time to find one by one! Even if you can move in an instant, you are tired to death! I''m tired of you!

 Chapter 414.1

    A thousand mountains and a thousand stitches. The huge kilimarro mountains, like a continuous barrier, cross the northwest of the mainland. At the foot of the mountain is the endless northwest wilderness. Now in the wilderness, two horses, one black and one white, are running fast. It''s Dewey and JOJO right now. Two days ago, Dewey played a conspiracy to play the dirty trick of "tired to death human demon". After walking on the tree man for a day, they finally met a group of business groups on the way to the northwest. Du Wei concealed his identity and bought two horses, all the daily necessities and a few sets of clothes with the people of the business group. Then he went on to the Northwest with Qiao Qiao. After a day''s rest on the tree man, Dewey''s physical strength has gradually recovered. Now that he has a horse, it''s better than walking before. They went all the way to the west, and finally they were looking at each other and looking at themselves and Joe. Dewey laughed and said in a calm tone: "we are on our way too. We just want to have a rest here. I didn''t expect that there were already people in this place... "The mercenary leader saw that Duwei and Qiao Qiao didn''t look like villains, and Duwei was tall and straight, and there was a trace of nobility in his temperament, and Qiao Qiao had already taken off his armor and just wore a fur coat. No one knows her identity as a warrior. He immediately put Dewey and JOJO in the category of no threat. So he laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. This is also a place where there is no owner. Although we came first, there is no reason to occupy. If you want to have a rest, please. There is a fire here, but the house has been used by the leader of the business group. If you don''t raise it, we can lend you a tent. If you''re hungry, there''s still some food we didn''t finish last night. Just don''t give up. " Looking at this person''s speech is also quite straightforward, Du Wei smiles slightly, in the heart a little more favor, said a thanks. The mercenary leader said with a smile, "you''re welcome. They''re all people who go out on their way." Later, he sent his hand to inform the leader of the business group, but personally led Duwei and Qiao Qiao into the camp. Along the way, the caravan consisted of more than two or three hundred people, 100 horses and camels, and the heavy and huge packages and boxes were supposed to be their goods. He found a fire at random and sat down for a rest. The mercenary leader also sent some water and food, and then sat down beside the fire beside Dewey. The mercenary leader looked like a good talker, so he said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little curious. They don''t look like ordinary people. This gentleman, your speech and temperament should be a person of great status Dewey smiles and doesn''t answer. Seeing that Du Wei didn''t speak or care, the mercenary leader said, "are you going to the grassland? It''s just that I''m afraid it''s not very convenient for you to go on the road alone. "¡° oh What do you say? " Dewey recognized that the other party was just warm-hearted and asked¡° To tell you the truth, the trade routes in the northwest have become more and more peaceful since the Duke of tulip of DESAR province came to power. There used to be some horse bandits here. However, the tulip corps of general longbarton, these days from time to time to bring people out to suppress, now the public order has been much better than before. Therefore, as long as we don''t go out of the northwest corridor and stay in the territory of Desa Province, we will not encounter any danger under normal circumstances. However, if you are going to go out of the northwest corridor to the grassland, then... I have some suggestions. Although the Duke of tulip''s prestige, so that those evil people do not dare to enter the province of Desa. But after all, out of the northwest corridor, out of the border of our Roland empire. Most of the horse bandits who used to live in the northwest now live in the depths of the desert and Gobi. Many caravans were often harassed by them. So we mercenaries have a place to play. But after all, the road is not peaceful. You two go on the road alone, but you don''t know the difficulties and dangers in the desert ahead. " Du Wei listened, looked at Qiao Qiao, and said with a sincere smile to the warm-hearted man, "thank you for your kind reminding. But we really have something important to do. We have to go to the grassland. Even if it''s dangerous, we have to go ahead with a stiff head. " The mercenary leader laughed and said, "I don''t think they are bad guys... Well, although I can''t decide, the leader of the caravan here still respects me all the way. We are also going to the grassland. If you don''t mind, I''ll discuss with the leader of the caravan early tomorrow morning. Why don''t you two go with us and take care of us on the way. "

 Chapter 414.2

    That''s a good idea. Du Wei saw that Qiao Qiao didn''t object, so he thanks the mercenary leader and agreed.


    Then they exchanged their names. The head of the mercenary reported his identity as a mercenary regiment called "Desert Fox". The name Du Wei has some impression. It''s a well-known medium-sized mercenary regiment in the northwest. It has been officially registered in Du Wei''s territory and has a good reputation. This man is the deputy head of Desert Fox mercenary regiment. His name is Toya. He is a third-class warrior.


    As for Dewey, he used the pseudonym "Harry Potter".


    Toya, a warm-hearted man, later lent duvet a tent to let them rest.


    Living in a tent with Du Wei, Qiao Qiao was a little shy at the beginning, but these two days they were together, hugged and carried each other. Even the most shameful thing I have ever said to Dewey. What''s more, just living in a tent?


    But after settling down Duwei and taking a rest, the people under Toya couldn''t help but wonder: "deputy commander, they are just two lonely guests. Why do we have so many things to do?"


    Toya laughed and said to his men, "fool. I''ve been around, nobody has seen me! These two people''s identities are certainly not general, especially the man. Although he looks polite, his bearing and manner are definitely not ordinary people. I think he is a big man. This kind of person, usually we have no chance to curry favor with, this time, make friends, what''s wrong? Besides, it doesn''t cost us much. It''s just taking two more people on the road. You pass it on to me. Let our brothers be polite to them and don''t offend them


    After daybreak, the leader of the business group knew it and didn''t care about it. Anyway, it''s not unusual for the caravan to bring in one or two outsiders to walk together. And after seeing Dewey, Dewey and JOJO are just lonely men and women. It''s not like someone who has a threat, so he agrees. However, every man, seeing such a beautiful young girl, could not help looking more.


    However, tulip duchy, the law is very strict, these people always in the northwest. I don''t dare to be evil.


    With the caravan on the road together, the next day, the snow still did not come, Dewey gradually relieved. I think this guy hasn''t noticed yet. Maybe now the snow is still thousands of miles away from the place to look for it!


    In the heart did not have the ELF KING that pressing, Du Wei relaxed many.


    That afternoon. The crowd finally walked out of the northwest corridor. As soon as they got out of the corridor, they saw the caravan stop immediately. The merchants and their attendants took off their heavy fur coats one after another and put on their slightly relaxed clothes.


    Dewey was puzzled. But Toya explained with a smile: "this gentleman, it seems that he is here for the first time, isn''t it? You know, in Desa Province, the weather is very cold, but as soon as you get out of the northwest corridor, less than 100 miles away, it will gradually get hot. In front of you is the desert Gobi. If you wear a fur coat again, I''m afraid it will be very hot. "


    Duvet, after all, was an experience of a previous life, and immediately understood it.


    Because of the barrier of kilimarro mountains, the precipitation climate from the east of the mainland is blocked in the east by the qilimarro mountains. It is impossible to cross this barrier, that is, there is little rainfall in the west of de mountains over the years. It becomes a hot desert.


    Follow the caravan. It''s also good.


    After all, now Dewey and JOJO dare not use magic. And the desert ahead. Both of them didn''t know the way, and they only relied on their own strength to walk. They were afraid that they would suffer a lot.


    These caravans have traveled to and from the northwest all the year round. They have walked in the desert many times. They are familiar with the road and experience. Especially after entering the desert, they are familiar with where there is water and where there is a small oasis.


    After walking with the caravan for a few days, it was all right.


    The only detail, that Toya, used to get close to Dewey and JOJO. The head of the mercenary, who had been wandering all over the world, really had fierce eyes. He tried to test Du Wei''s identity several times, but he was fooled by Du Wei. He was more and more sure that Du Wei and Du Wei had extraordinary origins.


    Besides, Duwei was generous. He just came in on the road, but he gave Toya a hundred gold coins to protect him. Let Toya be more grateful.


    You know, the life of a mercenary is not so beautiful. It''s like a medium-sized mercenary regiment like desert fox. Even if it serves as a guard for some caravans, it will only earn 100 gold coins. To each person''s head, but also a few gold coins. And the long journey hard to say, if you meet the horse bandits, but also desperately bleeding.


    Du Wei is also a smart man. He knows the intention of being so close to himself. He finds an opportunity to hint that Toya is actually a member of the tulip family. This time he went to the northwest on business. Just this identity, let Toya is a bit more grand and respect. After all, if the mercenary regiment, who lives at the bottom of the society and licks blood on the blade, can be strong enough to be in the tulip family in the northwest. There is no need to say the future benefits.


    Can''t you see that the former "Snow Wolf mercenary regiment" in the North has become one of the top mercenary regiments in the mainland because of the tulip family, which is popular and spicy? Although it''s hot in the desert during the day, it''s cold at night. In the daytime, although his face was covered with veil, Duwei felt uncomfortable after a few days of wind and sand. He seemed to shake his body casually, and he could shake two Jin of sand from his body. And Qiao Qiao is a girl, born like clean, feel uncomfortable. But can follow in Du Wei''s side, even that stinky swamp all drilled, small wind sand calculate what? So it is surprising that there is no complaint. On the contrary, when riding camels in the daytime, I feel quite novel and smile all day. On the fifth day of entering the desert, Duwei obviously felt that the local people in the caravan were much more nervous than the previous days. At night, the number of watchmen at the camp doubled. Even that Frank Toya, the smile on his face is also a lot less, seems to become more alert. I watch the night myself. When Du Wei asked, he found out. It turns out that there is also a famous group of horse bandits in the desert. It is said that they often haunt around here. At this moment, the caravan came to the dangerous area, and naturally it was doubly alert. That night, the caravan found a familiar oasis according to the plan, set up a tent to rest, and let the horses and camels drink in the water source of the oasis. We''ve got extra people on the night watch. Dewey and JOJO are not afraid. However, Toya specially warned Duwei at night: it is said that there was an attack on the caravan in this oasis several months ago, so we must be alert at night. If something happens, don''t panic. They are the mercenaries to protect them. Even Toya sent two men to protect Dewey. The move amused Dewey. Although thanks to Toya''s enthusiasm, it''s unnecessary for Dewey. Even if he doesn''t use magic, Du Wei is not a weak person. He doesn''t know nothing about martial arts. Although he seldom practices martial arts, after the basic action of fighting against the stars and the physical transformation of snow mountain, ordinary warriors are not Du Wei''s opponents! And Qiao Qiao, not to mention, even if she doesn''t use magic, is also a level 8 warrior! Level eight warriors, even on the mainland, can walk horizontally. In the middle of the night, Dewey, who had been sitting and meditating, suddenly moved in his heart and opened his eyes. At the same time, Joe in the tent also sat up. They looked at each other and whispered: "East and North, two directions!" After all, they are magicians. Even if they don''t use magic, their super mental power and keen sense of hearing and vision are still far better than ordinary people. At the moment, both of them felt that under the cover of the night, two groups of people were quietly approaching, just to the East and north of the caravan camp. Dewey listened attentively for a moment: "it seems that there are two or three hundred people." Joe laughed. A few days ago, she ate in front of the snow, and she had no place to vent her anger. If we can meet some horse bandits tonight. She doesn''t mind killing! Lift the tent curtain, Duwei and Qiao Qiao just came out, suddenly heard the distant darkness, there is a guard mercenary loudly warning: "there is a horse team approaching ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Then Dewey heard a clear vibration of the bowstring from a distance. Then there was a short scream. A mercenary on a night watch in a tree was hit by an arrow and fell from the tree. He saw the arrow stabbing at his chest and the blood flowing.

 Chapter 415.1

    All the mercenaries nearby have been alarmed. Someone has been there to drag him away. Then he heard a whistle. In the dark, Toya''s voice rang out: "take up the shield, everyone guard! Don''t panic! Gather the people first! "


    The people in this caravan are also used to travelling around. When camping in this small oasis, it was quite rigorous. The 100 camels, pack horses and 100 large boxes were all in a circle. A suggested defensive circle was formed. Even if suddenly attacked, it will not be suddenly rushed in by the enemy.


    At this time, the distant sound of the horse''s hooves sounded. I think it''s the people who attack. At first, they slow down their pace and approach quietly. When they get close, they start to rush.


    These horse bandits in the desert are really strong. Far away, a row of torches suddenly began to fight in the dark. Du Wei clearly saw that just outside, East and North, there were two teams of horse bandits galloping in, running around the defense circle of the caravan, because it was quite effective to see the other party''s encampment. Instead of rushing hard, he ran around the camp first.


    Then he heard the stern voice of Toya shouting: "brothers, take up the shield! Everybody else get behind me! "


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a buzz, a buzz coming from outside. There was a crack in the air. They did.


    This round of arrow rain shot, immediately heard a few screams from the camp. Although the mercenaries were trained to raise their shields, some of the caravans hiding behind the boxes were injured by the arrow.


    The two teams of horse bandits couldn''t make a surprise attack. They were already united. After two successive waves of arrow rain, they roared back quickly.


    Horse hoofs, caravans in the camp. Everyone is discolored, even Toya''s face is not good-looking. Because from the movement of horseshoe, there are at least 500 people on the other side!


    There are many horse bandits in the desert. On his own side, there were less than 300 people in the caravan. Only Toya and his men, about 50 mercenaries, could fight. In addition, the young men in the caravan were not weak, but they were ordinary people after all. Most of the horse bandits are useless.


    At the moment, all the people in the caravan were pale and pale. With the light of the horse bandits'' torches outside, everyone was pale.


    "Hell! What an evil thing to go out! But it''s just a caravan. How can it attract such a large group of horse bandits? " Toya scolded.


    The horse bandits saw that the other side was ready, and the camels and boxes formed a circle around them. In this protective circle, one''s own people can''t use horsepower to rush in. After two rounds of bows and arrows, we retreated far away. In the night, we heard hundreds of horse bandits shouting loudly.


    Toya rushed to the front. If you look around, you can see the other party''s torches shaking. Hundreds of horse bandits are holding their sabres on the horse. The sabre light is bright. It''s dazzling.


    "Listen! Move the box and come out! Our leader said, "call out the goods and let you live!"


    There was a loud call from the horse bandits. Then Toya stood up from the back of the box. There was sweat on his forehead, and he cried out in a loud voice: "which way is it outside? I''m Toya of desert fox! Your name, please


    From afar came a voice of disdain, which was so sharp that he laughed and said, "Toya? It''s from your desert fox mercenary corps! Hum, come out obediently. We only need money, not human life! "


    Toya calmed down and said in a loud voice, "are you red snake people? We, Fox of the desert, have some friendship with Mr. sand wolf, the leader of your red snake


    Toya said that "Red Snake" is the largest group of horse bandits around here, and the sand wolf is the leader of this group of horse bandits. In recent two days, it''s this "Red Snake" that makes us alert. Who knows what we are more and more afraid of, we still meet these guys.


    Toya wanted to make friends with each other. After all, doing this kind of guard work. It''s impossible to kill all the way by sheer brute force. travel the length and breadth of the country. It''s impossible to fight everywhere. Otherwise, fight and kill. How can there be an immortal? No matter how big the mercenary regiment is, if they just fight and kill, they will die in less than half a year. The same is true of horse bandits.


    Most of the time, in this industry, we use some "hidden rules" to make friends with each other. If we can come to an agreement, we should simply pay some protection fees, and then go on our own. When you meet some well-known big mercenaries, as long as you show yourself, some small groups of horse bandits don''t want to provoke you. They often say a few words, and then they retreat.


    Moreover, in general, people are not willing to tear their faces. After all, the mercenary regiment also has considerable strength. If we have a deep feud, the horse bandits will not be able to bear the Revenge of the large-scale mercenary regiment in the future.


    But this time, Toya failed.


    "Well, what a bloody red snake! You said that the red snake had already died! As for the sand wolf, he has long been beheaded by our leader! Toya, it''s impossible to make friends! Let''s have people come out and hand over the goods


    Not the red snake? Toya stayed for a while. Is it another group of horse bandits? Haven''t you heard of any new fierce horse bandits on this road? What''s more, according to the other party''s words, even the famous red snake and horse bandits were killed by these people? Look at the strength of the other side, you can send 500 people at a time, obviously the strength is very good. When did such a group of people come out of the desert?! Toya was stunned for a while, and the other party became impatient. He heard the sharp voice shouting: "Toya! Do you want to kill or live? Let''s talk about it! Today, we are determined to get this batch of goods! Don''t say you''re a little fox of the desert. Even if the snow wolf mercenary regiment comes, I won''t pay attention to it! " With that, under the sign of the horse bandit, hundreds of his horse bandits yelled at the same time. When the saber was waving, some people yelled: "don''t talk nonsense! Open it and grab it¡° If you don''t surrender, kill all of them! "¡° ha-ha! Kill all the men and leave only the women Toya''s heart had sunk, and he took a deep breath. After all, he was also a mercenary on the blade. At this time, he knew that he was desperate. He took a deep breath and was about to order his opponent to fight. All of a sudden, I heard a crisp cold voice behind me¡° Just now, who said to kill all the men and leave only the women! " Whoo! A gust of wind swept quickly from Toya''s side. Toya felt that his eyes were dazzled and saw a white figure darting out from his side like a whirlwind. The speed was so fast that even the third level warrior could not see each other''s actions! This lightning figure rushed into the queue of horse bandits in an instant. These horse bandits didn''t seem to expect such a strong man. I heard a scream... Poof! A blood light soared into the sky, and saw a figure flying directly from the horse back into the sky. At last, he fell heavily on the ground and spewed blood in his mouth, which made him dead! Qiao Qiaoli was in the line of horse thieves. He had a cold face and a saber in his hand. It was the poor guy who had just spoken so rudely! The brigands were startled at first, and then reacted immediately. Immediately someone called, "kill! Kill her More than a dozen sabers came one after another. Qiao Qiao gave a cold hum. There was a chill in her eyes and a bright chill in her hand! I heard the sound of jingling. The ten or so horse thieves who had just shot flew out one after another. On the ground, more than a dozen broken sabers were lost. After falling on the ground, all the horse thieves who fly out are bleeding in their mouths and can''t get up any more! The thieves were shocked, and immediately heard someone Scream: "fighting! That''s fighting spirit Seeing such a woman in white, she showed the fighting spirit which symbolized the high-level warrior''s ability. She suddenly broke into the brigands and killed more than ten people. The rest of the brigands could not help losing their momentum. The leader immediately responded: "don''t worry so much, she''s just one person! Let''s go together! " At the command, many brigands immediately inspired Biao''s blood and rushed to the past¡° I want to die Joe gave a cold hum. The anger of being chased by snow these days really burst out all at once. When Duwei first met Qiao Qiao, the violent woman dared to rush into the imperial barracks alone, not to mention facing a gang of bandits? Seeing the light of swords around him, he called to him one after another. Qiao was not afraid, even with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 415.2

    Standing in the caravan defense circle, Toya has opened his mouth. I didn''t expect that after so many days together with myself, this beautiful girl who looks silent and delicate and doesn''t speak much is actually a warrior who has mastered fighting spirit! Thinking of this, the self styled and experienced Toya would like to slap himself in the face!


    Now that we clearly know that Harry Potter is a man with a long history, how can we not expect that if they don''t have any support, how dare they go into the desert alone!


    In Toya''s shocked eyes, he saw Qiao Qiao surrounded by horse bandits, suddenly burst out a dazzling light! It was the strong fighting spirit of the high warrior, and then he heard a loud bang!


    Then, in the roar, countless horse bandits flew out directly behind. A round, visible air wave swept out around them, just like a shock wave. Suddenly, the horse bandits were tumbling.


    A moment later, I saw only Qiao Qiao standing in the middle. I don''t know how many people fell on the ground, groaning and rolling, and horses running around


    The rest of the horse bandits are scared. Although they are strong enough to defend, after all, the powerful strength of the eighth level warriors is not something that this kind of mob can fight against!


    The leader of the horse bandit had turned pale. He looked at Qiao Qiao and the cowering subordinates around him. He had to harden his head and rush up with a saber.


    With the momentum of the horse, this guy can be the leader. After all, there are some skills. Qiao Qiao stood there, seeing the guy who didn''t know how to die actually ran over, with a smile of disdain on the corner of his mouth. But standing in the same place, waiting for the other side to rush in front of


    Brush!


    The blade cleaved at Joe. But in the eyes of the leader of the horse bandit, Qiao Qiao, who was standing in the same place, seemed to suddenly disappear from his knife. The next moment, he felt that he was suddenly hit in the chest by a huge force, and his mouth was sweet. Pounce of a, a blood suddenly spurted out.


    Then he saw that Qiao Qiao''s body had jumped up in the air, gently grasped his back heart, lifted him from the horse''s back and threw him on the ground. This guy is still struggling. Qiao Qiao stepped on his chest and looked at a group of horse thieves in front of him coldly: "who else?"


    Looking at this terrible woman, she killed dozens of companions in such a short time, and the means were fierce. It''s almost as if it''s ruined, but one side has lost so many people, but not even a hair of the other side has been hurt


    Even if he is a horse bandit, he is not a fool after all. The huge gap of strength is obvious, no one is willing to go forward to die.


    I don''t know who yelled "run!"


    A buzz. When the crowd burst, they saw the gang of horse bandits shouting one after another. Most of them turned their heads and ran to the back. And there are a lot of people. It is regardless of the direction, fled in all directions.


    Seeing the horse bandits break up, many mercenaries hiding in the defense circle immediately burst into excitement. These mercenaries rushed out one after another, as well as the caravan people who had escaped.


    The first time, Toya rushed in front of JOJO and gave JOJO the most ceremonious etiquette among the warriors. He said respectfully: "dear lady... Ah no, sir! Please forgive me for coming here these days... "


    Joe ignored him and just nodded to him. He grabbed the leader of the captured horse bandit, crossed Toya, strode toward the camp and came to Duwei.


    The leader had fainted just now, and now he was thrown on the ground by Qiao Qiao, and he woke up with pain. Seeing that he fell into the other party''s hands, his face flashed a gloomy color. But suddenly he said, "hum! Don''t be complacent. Later our big head will come and kill you! "


    Dewey said with a smile, "Oh?"


    He squatted down. Looking at this tough guy, he sighed: "you have a hard mouth... As a horse thief, since you are caught, you should have the consciousness of death. Talk about it. How can such a small caravan be targeted by you? "


    Du Wei also felt strange that although there were horse thieves in the desert, the caravan was not big. It was a rare thing that only 100 pack horses could attract hundreds of horse thieves to attack.


    But this guy is very hard, snorted, eyes closed: "give me a good time! One day at most, our big leader will come after us! Although you are a female warrior with some skills, if you meet our big leader, you will die! "


    Seeing this guy''s appearance, he was very tough. Duwei didn''t want to talk with this little character, so he just kicked him out and gave him to the mercenary of desert fox.


    But in this way, the caravan people all know that Dewey and Joe are powerful, and the people around them look at them differently.


    The mercenaries of desert fox were busy cleaning up the battlefield. Although Qiao Qiao was just angry, she didn''t kill anyone. In her fighting spirit, most of the horsemen who were hurt by her were just broken hands and feet, or spitting blood and internal injuries.


    The leader of the caravan immediately came to thank Duwei for his kindness. Duwei didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He calmly dealt with it and went back to the tent. Du Wei seems to be a little impatient and dare not disturb him. But after a while, in the tent, Dewey and JOJO discussed to leave the caravan and go on their own. At this time, we heard the respectful voice of Toya from outside¡° You two... I''m Toya. I''ve come to discuss some things with you. I don''t know... "Dewey is still very fond of this enthusiastic mercenary. In fact, Dewey has always been very fond of the mercenary industry. He thinks that he was influenced by the adventurous warrior bainrich, head of the snow wolf mercenary regiment¡° Come in, please Dewey smiles. Toya came in honestly, and was about to give a gift when he was stopped by Dewey: "Mr. Toya, you''re welcome. What else can I do for you? " The mercenary man seemed to be hesitant, but he didn''t have the lightness to escape tonight. On the contrary, he was more dignified, as if he had encountered some extremely difficult problem. Dewey said with a smile: "Mr. Toya, thank you for taking care of me all the way. So, if there is any difficulty, just say it. As long as I can help, I will do my best. " Toya was relieved by Duwei''s promise. He turned around and yelled to the two men outside: "stay outside. Don''t let anyone near this tent!" Seeing that Toya was so serious, Dewey couldn''t help being curious¡° Mr. Harry Potter. " Toya sighed and said in a deep voice: "my two men just now interrogated several captured horse bandits, and then learned something that surprised me..." originally, after a short interrogation, they got a news that surprised Toya. The identity of the two horse bandits was interrogated, mainly to find out the origin of these horse bandits and which desert force they belonged to. But the answer is a little weird. According to the confession of several prisoners, a few months ago, they all belonged to different horse bandit organizations, some in the east of the desert, some in the west of the desert, and they came from different horse bandit groups of different sizes. Just a few months ago, a strange new force appeared in the desert. It is said that there was a very strong expert who subdued a small group of horse bandits with his own strength. Then in just two months, he swept the middle of the desert and subdued all the five or six horse bandits around him! Even the biggest group of horse bandits here, the red snake, which had worried Toya before, was destroyed. The sand wolf, the eldest of the red snake, was easily killed by the mysterious master! In the end, a large desert bandit gang of about 3000 people was formed. Moreover, this group of horse bandits is said to have some secret contacts with some big tribes on the grassland¡° Oh, is that the thing? " Dewey''s response was cold. It''s just a group of horse bandits with 3000 people. Of course, Duwei lacks interest. Besides, desert is not Duwei''s territory. It''s none of his business. And then, Toya saw Dewey''s cold reaction, and said a second discovery that drew Dewey''s attention¡° The prisoners I interrogated just now... I was just wondering why such a caravan of only 200 people didn''t carry too much goods and how it could be watched by such a large number of horse bandits. Even if you keep an eye on us, you don''t have to send so many people. "¡° Yes, it''s a suspicious point. " Dewey nodded¡° According to the confession of the two horse bandits, in addition to robbing the property, the leader of the caravan told them before they set out. In particular, they must catch the leader of the caravan and find a secret letter he was carrying. And... It is said that this matter is likely to be related to... And... "Dewey said with a smile:" Mr. Toya, don''t worry, just say what you have. " Toya gritted his teeth: "it may have something to do with tulip family! Maybe someone is going to be bad for the tulip family! "

 Chapter 416.1

    "Oh?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Then he frowned and stood up: "take me to the leader of the caravan!"


    Toya breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly: "Sir, our desert fox mercenary regiment is a regular registered mercenary regiment in the northwest province of Desa, and pays taxes on schedule. We are absolutely loyal to the tulip family! We have nothing to do with this matter, no matter what conspiracy is involved in it! "


    Du Wei laughed and patted the nervous man: "don''t worry, I know that you are just a simple guard. You don''t know what''s going on."


    With the comfort of this distinguished guest from the tulip family, Toya was really relieved. He accompanied Dewey and JOJO out of the tent and said in a low voice, "Sir, would you like me to summon someone to control the leader of the caravan first?"


    Dewey laughed. "No


    Toya laughed two times, and then saw Joe, who was standing on one side and looked indifferent. Joe had such a master. Where did he need help from his own people.


    The leader of the caravan lived in a separate tent, and the people outside did not dare to stop him when they saw that duvi and Toya were coming. Duvi asked Toya to stand outside and wait. He and JOJO went straight in.


    The leader of the caravan was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had curly brown hair and a flat nose. He seemed to be a Roland of prairie origin. There were many such people in the border area, so it was not surprising.


    Seeing Dewey come in, the leader of the caravan was surprised, and then his face immediately filled with a smile: "ah! It''s Mr. Harry Potter. I... "


    Du Wei was calm. He went directly to the tent and sat down. Then he looked at the leader of the caravan and said, "Sir, I have a question for you. Please answer me honestly... Do you have a letter with you?"


    That''s what I said. The leader of the caravan suddenly changed his color and stepped back. Subconsciously, he touched the machete he was wearing around his waist. In the border area, many people used to wear this kind of machete that grassland people used to wear.


    However, seeing Qiao Qiao''s indifferent eyes, the leader of the caravan was immediately covered with cold sweat. He had just witnessed Qiao Qiao''s strength and asked himself that he was not the opponent of the female warrior. So I touched the handle, but I put it down again. Just staring nervously at Dewey: "sir. This is my private affair, please don''t interfere! Otherwise, it may not be good for you! "


    Dewey laughed. He looked at the leader of the caravan and said with a smile, "Oh?"


    "Not bad!" The head of the caravan was slightly calm. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sir, although I am surprised by the strength of you and this beautiful lady... Besides, I can also recognize your accent, which should be with a strong northwest accent! I think they are also from the northwest! So. I advise you not to interfere in this matter! No matter what you hear and see, please bury it in your heart! I''ll remember the two people''s help tonight. I don''t think I heard what they said just now... Otherwise, although they are outstanding, there are still some things and some people in the northwest. You''d better not be provoked! "


    Although these words are soft and hard, there is no lack of sincerity in their tone. Especially when it comes to help Ender just now, the leader of the caravan''s eyes, at least in Dewey''s eyes, were very sincere.


    Dewey''s heart suddenly moved and he thought of something. The cold smile on his face became more gentle. Look into the eyes of the caravan leader. Suddenly asked a: "you are for tulip family service?"


    "You As soon as the leader of the caravan''s face changed, there was a sudden look in his eyes. Then he suddenly clenched his teeth. Knowing that he was defeated, he pulled out his machete and put his other hand into his arms


    "Don''t worry!" Dewey smiles. He felt it in his arms, took out a gold badge, and shook it in front of this guy: "you should recognize this."


    The leader of the caravan was stunned. He looked at the things in Duwei''s hand carefully. He was shocked and suddenly lost his voice: "gold badge?! Ah! Are you from tulip family? "


    No longer hesitating, he quickly knelt down on one knee: "Sir, please forgive me for my presumptuousness. I don''t know your identity..."


    This badge in Duwei''s hand has a peculiar shape, on which is carved a flame tulip map case. This is the symbol of identity in tulip family. Moreover, in order to prevent counterfeiting and forgery, each badge carries a special set of numbers. This group of numbers are Arabic numerals specially compiled by Dewey, and outsiders absolutely don''t know what they mean.


    This kind of badge, from the black iron badge to the most advanced gold badge, was a group of secret personnel who were specially under the charge of the grassland rebellion before the alpha bodyguard.


    The leader of the caravan, of course, is also specially responsible for traveling on the grassland, serving as a "secret line" for the tulip family.


    Seeing that Du Wei took out the gold badge, the caravan owner was relieved after he identified the authenticity, but his attitude was more respectful: "it''s... Your honor."


    He didn''t know what to call Dewey, but if he could hold the gold badge, he must be a person of high status in the family. It''s not too much to say "adult.". After all, it is said that the only one who can hold the gold badge is their supreme leader, sir alfa, and another is said to be the most trusted Mr. Philip around the Duchess. No one else has ever heard of holding such a badge. However, the leader of the caravan had no idea of Duke tulip. After all, no one would have thought that the Duke, who was so busy, would suddenly run to the desert quietly. Later, the caravan owner honestly explained his identity. He was alpha''s subordinate. He was responsible for traveling between the Empire and the grassland. Under the cover of the caravan owner''s identity, he inquired about the movements of all ethnic groups and tribes on the grassland, and was also responsible for delivering some letters and news. Without waiting for Duwei to propose, he took the initiative to take out a secret letter hidden in the interlayer of his arms and handed it to Duwei. There was a seal of lacquer on the letter, which had not been opened: "this is my mission this time. Give this letter to Saladin patriarch." But Dewey just looked at it, didn''t pick it up, and said, "you can put it away." He didn''t need to read it to know that he couldn''t understand the contents of the letter now! Because of Dewey''s "creativity", he has long ordered that all correspondence between him and Saladin on the grassland should not use the normal writing mode, but use "password"! Dewey''s invention of this code also comes from his previous knowledge: the contents of letters are composed of some strange numbers. Even if outsiders see these figures, they don''t understand what they mean! Only you know! When Saladin received this letter, he would take out a book with him, turn to the page, line, word and so on according to the number on the secret letter, and finally restore the original content of the letter! This way of keeping secret, which has not been found in Roland at present, can be said to be a way of leading the times created by Dewey. The codebook agreed by Dewey and Saladin is no other book. It is the most common book of the temple of light in Roland! If the believers of the Church of light knew that Dewey actually used the Holy Scripture as a codebook, they would definitely make Dewey a charge of disrespect to gods... Dewey didn''t carry the Scripture with him, so he couldn''t understand the contents of the letter even if he opened it. In any case, since the leader of the caravan was determined to be "one''s own", the goal was achieved. Then Dewey told this guy to just finish his task. But... There are a group of horse thieves who know they are going to rob this letter?! Are other tribes on the grassland aware of their secret collusion with Saladin? Thinking of the confession of the previous prisoners, this horse bandit gang has secret contact with some tribes on the grassland... It seems that other tribes on the grassland are ready to move now! Hum! Du Wei sneered. When he turned to the leader of the caravan, his face calmed down: "you''d better be careful. Your identity should have been exposed! Because tonight''s horse thieves came for the letter on you. So, along the way, you may encounter some dangers The leader of the caravan looked awe inspiring. His expression was filled with a sense of absolute determination. His tone was dignified and he slowly said, "my Lord, my life was saved by Lord alpha at the beginning. I have vowed to be loyal to my family. Even if I die for my family, the family will take care of my wife and daughter, so I''m not afraid of death. "

 Chapter 416.2

    Du Wei gazed at the leader of the caravan. For a long time, he nodded, went to him, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "thank you! Believe me, your efforts are rewarded! Because of your efforts, the border of the Empire will be more stable! "


    After a pause, Dewey said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll help you solve the problems of the horse thieves. You just take people on your way... However, since your identity has been exposed, there is no need to continue to cover up your identity with this caravan. I suggest that you just leave the caravan and let the goods go. You can ride on the road and send the letters as soon as possible to finish your task


    With that, Duwei and JOJO walked out of the tent. The leader of the caravan was sent to the door. At Duwei''s request, in order not to reveal Duwei''s identity, the leader of the caravan didn''t give a big gift.


    Duwei found Toya, who was guarding outside, and said, "Mr. Toya! Do you desert fox want to help tulip family


    Toya looks happy and can catch up with the most powerful tulip family in Northwest China. For a small desert fox, such a medium-sized mercenary regiment, it''s a dream good thing! He nodded quickly.


    "Very good!" Dewey made a promise to Toya: "Mr. Toya, I''ll give you something if you can do it well. Well, after this is done, you can go directly to tulip palace in Loulan city to find Mr. Philip... Do you know who Mr. Philip is


    Toya couldn''t help muttering: Philip... The most trusted person around the Duke of tulip, the chief executive of tulip family, northwest region, who doesn''t know? He quickly nodded: "of course I know!"


    Dewey said with a smile, "it''s what I give you. It''s you who choose more than a dozen people with the best skills from your subordinates this time! Then protect the leader of the caravan alone, get out of the caravan and go where he wants to go! If you are in danger, you should protect him anyway. Do you understand? "


    Toya nodded and couldn''t help asking, "the caravan..."


    "You don''t have to worry about the caravan. You just need to protect the leader. Even if you do my job well. As long as this matter is well done, Mr. Toya, please tell the head of your regiment that your desert fox will win the sincere friendship of tulip family from now on, and you desert fox will enjoy the same preferential treatment as "Snow Wolf mercenary regiment" in the northwest area and within the influence of tulip family


    Toya couldn''t help smiling at this!


    Snow Wolf mercenary regiment of the same preferential conditions ah! With the support of the tulip family. Desert Fox will become the top mercenary organization in Northwest China soon!!


    Looking at Toya''s excitement and surprise, Dewey added: "remember, this is a secret. Don''t make it public! Take the selected people with you tonight, and immediately follow the leader of the caravan out of the army and go on the road! "


    Toya quickly forbeared and was excited. Turn around and leave. Go down and pick people.


    Soon, Toya picked twenty of his most trusted and skilled men. Dewey asked him to take the men to the leader of the caravan and set out overnight.


    And in the caravan. There were still 30 mercenaries left. Suddenly, Dewey had a new idea!!


    Calling the 30 mercenaries in front of him, Duwei took out 30 pieces of "purple crystal" from his arms, each of which was given a small piece. Then he looked at these people with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, the task of protecting this caravan is over here! I have given Mr. Toya your remuneration. And the Amethyst I sent you. It''s an extra reward from me. But in exchange, I''ll give you a new assignment! "


    Du Wei''s smile was sinister. He pointed to the purple crystal in everyone''s hands and said with a smile: "now, everyone, everyone chooses a direction. It''s better not to have the same and overlapping directions. And the task I gave you is to... Choose your direction. Then each one has a horse. Take food and water and move as fast as you can. I ask you to walk for at least two days! Then, even if your task is finished, you can go home! Anyone who has completed the task can go to Loulan City mansion to receive 100 gold coins after he returns to Desa province! "


    As soon as he said this, everyone was in an uproar. You look at me and I look at you. Everyone''s face flashed a look of surprise.


    Dewey said slowly: "I know it''s dangerous to walk alone in the desert for two days! But I believe you are all experienced mercenaries. You have not left the desert once or twice. If someone is not willing to do such a task, they can quit now. But if you choose to do... I also want to remind you that if you lose your way or starve to death in the desert, don''t hate me! "


    The mercenaries burst into laughter, and immediately someone cried, "Sir, we are all experienced! This desert is dangerous to outsiders. We don''t know how many times we''ve walked! Even if you close your eyes, you won''t get lost! "


    "Yes! As a mercenary who takes adventure as his destiny, it''s a shame to get lost and die on the road of adventure! Ha ha ha... "


    Qiao Qiao, who was next to him, could not help sighing at Du Wei''s insidious degree


    We''ve done a thousand tricks, isn''t it enough


    Duwei gave Joe a wink and said in a low voice, "that demon of the dead, I''m afraid that he will soon see through our trick and chase us to the northwest! At that time, there will be so many enchantments for him again. Let him search slowly... If he wastes more time, we will have more chances to escape. "


    Soon the mercenaries took advantage of Dewey and rode away.


    Watching a large number of mercenaries leave, even the leader of the caravan left overnight. The rest of the caravan. They were told that all of them took Mr. Harry Potter''s orders as their orders. Just follow Mr. Harry Potter.


    This strange order, after all, was announced by the leader of the caravan. Although the following people were puzzled, they did not raise too many questions.


    As for the safety of all the mercenaries leaving... Don''t be kidding! Don''t you see this beautiful lady in white? With her, do you still have to worry about horse thieves? She is better than all the mercenaries before.


    After all the people who should go have left. Dewey immediately became the temporary leader of the caravan. He ordered that everyone continue to rest. As for the horse thieves, Dewey is merciless!


    These bandits in the desert. No one is not a damned gangster. Dewey mercilessly ordered that all of them be buried in the sand!


    This bloody trick made no one in the caravan dare to question Du Weidi''s identity.


    Occupy the original caravan leader''s big tent alone, Duwei let people light a fire outside, and Joe and Joe sit together.


    "Guess when those guys will come back after the report of the escaped brigands tonight?" Joe asked Dewey with a smile.


    Dewey laughed. He lay on the ground with his head in his arms and looked up at the stars: "I don''t care. It''s just a group of horse thieves. After all, it''s just a mob. Even if the prisoners have a hard mouth, their leader is a very powerful guy... Hum. Where is the leader of a horse thief? I hope they will come soon, and we can get rid of these guys and get on the road early. "


    Dewey and JOJO are relaxed.


    you bet. The leader of a horse thief, how powerful can he be? With the strength of Qiao Qiao''s level 8 warrior and his skill, Du Wei is quite good. Looking at the mainland, as long as he doesn''t meet the saint level strong, there is nothing to worry about.


    You know, even the chief Knight of the holy order of the temple of light is only level 8!


    A ringleader?


    Dewey doesn''t care.


    "I''m more interested now, but the dead demon... Hehe. I don''t know what his expression would be when he saw more than a thousand magic senses left by us... Ha ha ha... "


    Du Wei was very happy, next to Joe, quietly, gently leaning over, also lying in Du Wei''s side, two people together looking at the starry sky.


    The night in the desert is as bright as the stars in the sky.


    "You said. Now the dead demon. Will you also look at the stars helplessly and sulk? " Dewey grinned.


    Joe moved. Closer to Dewey, his voice was soft, and he said in a low voice, "don''t worry about that guy... Dewey, I think it''s like this..."


    It seemed that she hesitated for a moment, then she summoned up her courage and said softly: "it''s good to lie down with you and watch the stars like this. As long as I can stay with you like this, even if I continue to be chased like this, I don''t care..."


    At the end of the speech, his voice trembled, as if even his heart trembled with it


    Although Dewey was silent, he didn''t answer anything, but in this situation, under such a starry sky, a beautiful girl beside him confided her heart to you. Such a wonderful scene, I''m afraid there are few men in the world who don''t like it, right?


    At least, Dewey had no choice but to feel that the ice in his heart, which he insisted on resisting, seemed to melt unconsciously


    Unconsciously, a faint feeling, as if has quietly penetrated into the air


    I don''t know how long it took, just when they seemed to be absorbed, finally, from the dark, came a voice that made Dewey''s heart beat!


    The voice is hard to hear, full of sky high resentment, falling into people''s ears, as if with infinite venom!!


    "Well, I thought who had ruined my good deeds! It''s you


    With the sound, a dark figure came out quietly from the dark corner!


    This person quietly came to appear, unexpectedly did not have the slightest movement! Even Du Wei and Qiao Qiao are so strong that they didn''t notice half a point in advance!!!


    And Dewey, as soon as he heard it, his heart sank to the bottom! Shit! my god! I won''t be so unlucky, will I?!! It''s just a brigands leader! How can this evil star be attracted?! Du Wei where still have a little bit leisurely appearance, suddenly whole body sweat hair inverted erect, suddenly jumped up, stare round eyes, staring at the person standing in the dark! And Qiao Qiao, as if also be awed by the other party''s murderous spirit, can''t help but whole body tense, staring at this guy. Little by little, the man came out of the shadow and finally showed his true colors. He is not tall, even short. But such a person, the whole body is sending out a dark and terrible breath, that pair of eyes, staring at Dewey tightly, the corner of the mouth with an evil smile¡° Long time no see, Duke tulip! I''m so surprised to see you here This voice with endless hate, Dewey heard, also can barely smile, but even he knows, now his smile is how ugly! But he still took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said: "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time... Mr. Lu gaojun commander... Ah, now I should call you Mr. chishuiduan!"

 Chapter 417

    General Lu Gao should call him chishuiduan now!


    His whole body was covered with a long black dress, which was very tight and close to the body, and the hem was dragged on the ground, so that when he walked slowly, people seemed to flutter.


    Standing in front of Du Wei, his eyes were full of gloomy murders and flashing light, just like a blade, which made Du Wei feel cold.


    Dewey knows that, from any angle. Although I have offended a lot of people in this continent, the chishuiduan in front of me can be said to be the one who has the deepest feud with me. It can be said that the feud is as deep as the sea!


    If it just falls into the hands of the spirit king, at least the snow is arrogant, and takes care of her own identity, plus the nature of the spirit family, she won''t do anything to herself. Besides, she still has a special time to use.


    But Chishui is different. The former commander-in-chief of the northwest army was determined and cruel. He was unscrupulous and vicious. He was not as elegant as the king of spirits. What''s more, he and his hatred is so deep that he just wants to eat his own flesh and sleep his own skin!


    Fall in the hands of the spirit king, at most be ridiculed by each other a few words, he still has a chance to turn over, fall in the hands of this guy, can be really a dead end.


    Duwei was ready to go all out, but he still had a smile on his face to confuse the other side: "but, dear Mr. chishuiduan, I didn''t expect that you would wrongly act as a leader of the brigands here after you left the Empire."


    Chishui broke to smile, his eyes at the moment, just like a poisonous snake. Looking at the frog who had fallen into his trap, his eyes were full of banter and mockery: "Dewey, your temperament is still unchanged... Hum. What''s your right hand doing in your sleeve? Looking for a chance to take out your magic bow and attack me? Or with the white bone wand you stole from my dark wizard? "


    Du Wei was seen through the action by the other side, and he was more worried. At the moment, where could he care to use magic to be detected by the snow? Even if the snow is detected, it''s better to die in the hands of this guy.


    Chishuiduan is a disciple of Daxueshan. He is unique in both witchcraft and martial arts. According to LAN Haiyue, chishuiduan is strong in martial arts, but he is weak in magic. However, this weakness is only relative to LAN Haiyue and Bai hechou. Du Wei is not naive to think that he can surpass the pro disciple of the former wizard king of Daxueshan in magic.


    Looking at Chishui, he is confident and calm. Du Wei in the heart a horizontal, abruptly high voice shout a way: "start!"


    With that, Duwei''s body had quickly stepped back, and Joe, who was beside him, had a light rebuke, grabbed a branch in the fire and split it toward Chishui.


    This tactic was discussed by the two men on the way ahead. After all, Dewey''s close combat is relatively weak, and the magician''s advantage can only be reflected by pulling apart the distance, so they decided to meet a strong enemy. By Qiao Qiao close attack, Du Wei took the opportunity to retreat and spread the magic strategy. Originally, this strategy is used to prepare for the last moment and snow, but now, it is used in chishuiduan.


    The fire on the branch, under Qiao Qiao''s fighting spirit, "Peng!" It''s a big noise. The firelight suddenly expanded ten times, just like a huge fireball, cutting to the junction of Chishui''s broken neck and shoulder.


    Qiao Qiao naturally knows the strength of his opponent. As soon as he came up, he exerted all his strength, and the fighting spirit of the eighth level warrior urged him with all his strength.


    Chishui section with a sneer, just looking at Qiao Qiao''s branch stabbed over, hands still hanging on both sides, as if there is no meaning to move. Just when there was a bad feeling in Joe''s heart, suddenly. She faintly felt a cold wind blowing through her neck behind her... This feeling immediately made her hair stand on end.


    At this time, the branch with fire light in his hand had already jumped into the neck of "chishuiduan" in front of him, but then Qiao Qiao saw that the figure of "chishuiduan" suddenly turned into nothingness.


    "Remnant, remnant art?"


    Qiao Qiao''s heart went down to the bottom. At this time, I heard chishuiduan''s voice full of banter: "little girl, it''s not a kind of" residual art ", but your eyes can''t keep up with my speed at all!"


    The voice just dropped. Qiao Qiao felt a sharp pain behind him! Chishui broke a finger and gently touched Qiao Qiao''s shoulder blade. Immediately came the sound of a crisp bone fracture!


    Huge impact, which is also sandwiched in chishuiduan violent frost fighting. A brain rushed into Qiao Qiao''s body, frantically destroying Qiao Qiao''s body structure.


    Peng!


    Joe looked up and a blood mist came out of his mouth! Qiao Qiao felt the sharp pain almost instantly almost broke his will, in front of a dark, half of the body has been out of control!


    But after all, she is a violent woman with strong nature. Under her delicate and beautiful appearance, Qiao Qiao still has a strong heart! After all, Duwei''s grudge with this lugao, she also knows very well that there is still a chance to fall into the hands of the spirit king, but in the hands of this guy, there is only one way to die!


    Strong endure huge pain, she unexpectedly abruptly twisted the body over, and then the other arm left, call of a ruthless toward the red water broken chest split in the past.


    Under this split, the distance is so close, Chishui break also "Yi" a, unexpectedly this delicate girl unexpectedly so hard spirit.


    Peng! This hit hit hit chishuiduan''s chest. Qiao Qiao''s heart was happy at first, but then he suddenly felt that his arm was tight. Chishuiduan had already pinched Qiao Qiao''s small arm with one hand. He had a cruel smile on his face: "hum... The fighting spirit of level eight warrior, just want to hurt me? A joke


    Qiao Qiao felt a strong bump, her body soared up, and she felt a sharp pain in her arm which was pinched by the other side! With a click, Joe knew his wrist was broken.


    Chishui break a force, will lift Qiao Qiao fly. But Qiao Qiao is in the mid air, but suddenly raises the leg to kick fiercely in the Chishui broken face!


    This kick is issued under the desperate, although the strength may not be big, but the powerful of the holy rank is kicked in the company, where is the face? Chishui snorted and caught Qiao Qiao''s ankle again


    All of a sudden, his fingers were on Qiao Qiao''s calf, and he made a few points in succession! He''s as fast as lightning, so what''s the point. But it seemed to be completed in an instant. It seemed to be an action, and Qiao Qiao heard a voice that made his heart cold


    Click!


    There was no pain, but after flying out, she fell to the ground, only to find her leg, from below the knee. Leg and sole of the foot, have no consciousness at all!


    She is surprised, suddenly saw her calf, suddenly a silver light flashed, Peng''s voice. Countless threads of blood seeped out from the skin!


    "Your leg is broken." Chishui Duan sneered: "I use frost fighting to disturb all the blood vessels and bones in your calf... Even if it''s the best recovery magic in the mainland, you can''t be cured!"


    Qiao Qiao was hit hard in three places in a row, and he couldn''t support himself at last. But he raised his head, and the last active foot kicked a branch beside him. The branch penetrated into the fighting spirit and shot out abruptly, aiming at Chishui.


    Chishui is not in a hurry. With a flick of his finger, the branch has already been bounced away by him. Shot back, hissed, almost wiped Joe''s face. The strong wind even left a tiny bloodstain on Qiao Qiao''s face!


    Almost just a few breaths, Qiao Qiao had been seriously injured and lost his fighting power. And at the moment, Dewey''s magic spell is finally over!


    He was holding a walnut wand in his hand. Suddenly, a magic light came out of his wand and became a light like fireworks. In an instant, it becomes an arc. The place where the three people are is shrouded!


    Then. See this space, as if everything is suddenly solidified! And Dewey''s magic is like a wave. Fast by the magic wand in the hand sucked out! This kind of whole body magic moment to pass out of the feeling, let Du Wei feel uncomfortable almost vomit blood. This powerful magic, which he used for the second time in his life, had been warned by Gandalf in green robe that it was not enough for him to master now, but it was the strongest magic that Dewey knew. At the moment, facing the state of Bo Ming, I have to show it!


    After seeing the time in this range solidify, Qiao Qiao sits on the ground, and the blood flowing on his legs also seems to coagulate there, and the slowly dripping blood drops also hang in the air.


    The front of chishuiduan still keeps the posture of raising his finger. Even the branch he just ejected back, after wiping Qiao Qiao''s cheek, also solidified in the air!


    Dewey''s magic was almost exhausted, but fortunately he had a reserve of colorful stones on his fingers, which was enough to prevent him from becoming a corpse by the rapid extraction of magic like this pump.


    "Time... Time... Go back, go back!"


    Dewey calls!


    Space warps again!


    The blood on Qiao Qiao''s legs, as if glowing with vitality, flowed back to her legs, and the branch, along the path of shooting, retreated bit by bit!


    At this moment, Dewey suddenly took a step forward!


    He holds a magic wand in one hand, and the magic from the holder''s body continues to infuse into the wand, maintaining the strongest magic "wheel of time and space" learned from Vivian! Gandalf in white is good at a powerful magic!


    And his other hand, difficult magic, and then his hand, called out the "jiduluohou instant prison arrow".


    In this space of time and space condensation, his every action, has spent great strength! Every movement seems to disintegrate his body!


    I heard a hiss, a slight movement, a sleeve of Dewey''s clothes, has been completely broken!


    It turns out that in this magical space where time and space condense or even regress due to the forced use of magic "wheel of time and space"... In fact, this powerful magic that originally belonged to Gandalf in white can not be used by Dewey now.


    After all, controlling the rules of time and space is the sign of the saint level strongman! However, this "wheel of time and space" is also a powerful magic created by Gandalf, a gifted mage. Even if he does not reach the holy level, he can use the powerful magic to "simulate" a completely solidified time and space. However, the difference between the saint level strongman and the saint level strongman is that if the saint level strongman uses the rules of time and space, then if a saint level strongman forcibly stops a range of time, then in this time solidified space, other people are solidified by time and space, and can''t move, but the saint level strongman who performs magic can act at will! Because the saint level strong person is the person who stands above the rule. After all, Duwei is not a saint level strongman. His "wheel of time and space" spent a lot of magic to complete the condensation of time and space. However, because he did not really master the rules of time and space, even if he settled time and space, he could not move and was also bound by the solidification of time and space. In this case, if Dewey wants to move, he has to bear the huge load of his body for every move! Even if it is ordinary people, I''m afraid it has already exploded! The tearing of the clothes was due to Dewey''s movement. Under the shackles of the solidification of the surrounding time and space, the clothes were torn. Fortunately, Duwei''s big snow mountain body skill and star fight Qi''s entry-level body skill make his physical strength far better than ordinary people. Even some high-level warriors, even though their martial arts skills are better than him, their physical strength is not as strong as Duwei''s. Therefore, he can barely bear that kind of unimaginably frozen bondage! Even so, Dewey also felt that his moving arm, as if the skin and flesh on the surface and the bones inside, were almost separated! This kind of feeling that the whole body is about to decompose makes Duwei worry that his body will collapse at any time and turn into a pile of broken meat! This kind of pain, beyond imagination, Duwei almost rely on a strong will, finally aimed at the red water! His mouth, spit out the last word¡° Go in

 Chapter 418

    "Come in!"


    As Dewey finally uttered this word, the brief of the wand standing on the ground, the original inlaid water blue gem suddenly split into several petals in a clear sound, and the powerful magic contained in it roared out, just like a huge torrent, suddenly promoting the previously solidified time and space!


    Boom!


    The circular arc of the wavy state in the air flashed out quickly, and drank with the sound. As if an invisible hand, suddenly broke the confinement of time and space, at the same time, the time dial several times faster!


    This momentary sense of space-time distortion is pounding Du Wei''s nerves, and Qiao Qiao on the ground has already been unable to bear it. He snored and fainted directly!


    The magical light flashed above the magic bow in duvet''s hand! Instantly become infinite dazzling, that meteor, from the oscillation of the bowstring, burst out, shot away! Even in the distortion of time and space, its speed seems not fast, but it is impossible to dodge!


    Chishuiduan used to solidify there like a sculpture. In the end, Duwei''s "wheel of time and space" broke the confinement of time and space, but it was just like a chain, lifting the ban of time and space one by one, following the track of "jiduluohou instant prison arrow"!


    Instant is eternity!


    That meteor, almost instantly to the chest of chishuiduan, but the next moment, the original only a tiny bit of distance, but it seems to become remote!


    The meteor is still flashing, the light is still dazzling, with a long tail flame, keeping a running posture. But it happened that the last distance, but can no longer cross the past!


    This is the first time that Dewey released "jiduro throat instant prison arrow" with all his strength after he got this magic bow and arrow! This arrow not only empties all the magic of Dewey, but also dries the reserves in the colorful stones in his fingers!


    Dewey knows, facing a saint. There is only one chance at most!


    Du Wei''s all magic power, plus the reserve in the five colored stones, what an amazing reserve it contains. Even if the saint level strongman was hit head on with jiduro''s shot, Du Wei firmly believes that it will definitely cause indelible damage to the opponent!


    Chishuiduan is still standing there, but in his eyes, he has just been frozen. It''s a complete awakening. That last one can not cross the distance, it is the saint level strong, triggered their own Saint level strength!


    Seeing that this shot had reached the chest, chishuiduan was almost just in consciousness, and broke through the confinement of time instantly. In front of him, it seems that the arrow is still moving forward. In fact, it has fallen into the time and space of a heart that can never be crossed created by chishuiduan


    This distance is the eternal gap.


    When chishuiduan raised his hand. Dewey''s face was completely broken. He knew that his chance had passed!


    Originally, after consulting Gandalf the green robe, Dewey knew that the saint level strongman could master the rules of time and space, but it was only limited to his own rules! If a saint level strongman falls into another "rule" created by his opponent, even if he is a saint level strongman, he is not easy to escape!


    Yes, of course. Except for the abnormal situation of Bai He Chou, because he has reached the realm of "broken painting". No matter what the rules of your time and space are, he will tear it apart! How strict the rules are, they are also destroyed with the tearing of time and space!


    And if you don''t reach the realm of White River sorrow and fall into the rules of the other side, then if the saint level strongman wants to get away, he will compete for strength!


    Duwei''s strength is not as good as chishuiduan''s, far from it. and. His "wheel of time and space" is not a real holy power. We should restrain the Chishui River. Dewey certainly doesn''t think that''s going to work.


    So, he prayed. That is, he can be imprisoned for a little time! Even if it''s just a moment, a short breath is enough!


    (after all, "the wheel of time and space" is not a real holy step...) duvet sighed in his heart.


    Although chishuiduan broke away from Du Wei''s confinement at the last moment of the instant prison arrow, how amazing is all the mental power of a level 8 magician and the magic stored up by Du Wei day and night?


    It can even be said that, leaving aside the "Saint level" of the rule of understanding realm, simple competition of the amount of magic, the power contained in this arrow, even chishuiduan is not willing to use the flesh to get it!


    A finger light point in the instant prison arrow this meteor''s Tip! Chishuiduan looks dignified, suddenly he stepped back seven or eight steps in one breath, and then he spun quickly, a little fighting spirit shot out between him, but it was not strong! Compared with the violent power contained in the instant prison arrow, the fighting spirit of Chishui Duan''s fingertips is particularly insignificant


    Can be such a subtle force, fast rotation up, with air a whirlpool! It''s like a stone plate, such a circle of rapid rotation of the mill


    In this way, the magic expanded so fiercely that the instant prison arrow was whirled by the whirlpool, but the violent magic was whirled in this circle, bit by bit polished off! With each turn, the fluctuation of the magic is weakened by one point


    Chishui stepped back seven or eight steps. When he finished the last step, the whirlpool of his fingertips had already whirled thousands of times! It''s like peeling an apple. Layer by layer, the light of the arrow disappears. Under the fingertips of chishuiduan, the last faint light turns into dust


    Peng!


    With a dull sound, lugao stretched out his hand and flicked through the last light of the instant prison arrow. Standing there, he looked coldly at Dewey, with endless mockery in his eyes: "little Dewey, what else can you do? Hum... The simulated rules of time and space are not real rules after all! You don''t even know what the holy steps are. Do you want to trap me with the power of the holy steps? "


    Duvet''s magic was exhausted, his whole body collapsed, and he had already sat down on the ground.


    In chishuiduan''s sneer, he came to Duwei''s face in a flash. With a little finger on his forehead, Duwei''s body floated up involuntarily, his feet off the ground and hung in front of chishuiduan.


    "Dewey. Do you have anything else to say? "


    Dewey snorted feebly: "words? There''s no way to say that. However, chishuiduan, I''m in your hands. Just kill me. "


    "Don''t worry, how could I kill you so easily?" Chishui Duanyu Qi turns and becomes extremely "gentle", but it is this kind of tone. On the contrary, it chills Du Wei''s heart! That kind of seemingly gentle, but full of venomous look, let Du Wei feel behind a cool air directly rushed to the top of his head.


    Chishuiduan gently pointed to Duwei''s forehead and said in a low voice, "I know you are very cunning. First break your magic... Hum, a magician who has lost his magic, I don''t think you can make any tricks. "


    Finish saying, fingertip a little light twinkle. Soon it''s not in Dewey''s brow!


    Duvet felt a sharp pain in the back of his mind! He closed his eyes and felt a strong mental force rush into his body, washing his nerves madly! This kind of pain, for the magician, is more unbearable than any torture!


    That kind of overbearing crazy power, let Du Wei almost feel his nerves are about to break, as if his head suddenly expanded into several times as big.


    Under the intense pain, Du Weidi''s heart has been lost. Chishuiduan easily caught the fluctuation of Duwei''s mental power. Duvi, who had already been exhausted, had little mental power left. Chishuiduan''s mana, following this fluctuation, soon intruded into Duwei''s consciousness space.


    At the moment, Dewey was shaking, sweating, his eyes closed, his teeth biting his lips. The blood had come out of his mouth. If you don''t bite your lips like this. Dewey could not stand the torture and screamed out.


    That little bit of magic soon entered Dewey''s consciousness space. Chishui broke his mouth with a sneer. Since he caught Duwei''s consciousness fluctuation, then he poured a little mana into it!


    In this way, if you change to be a magician in other places, you will be invaded into your own consciousness space by an outsider, and suddenly collide with him, and he will be immediately controlled by the other party. If you lose weight, you will directly destroy the consciousness space, and then you will become an unconscious idiot. Even if it''s light, it will be easily controlled by the other party. From then on, it''s like signing a soul contract!


    But chishuiduan is full of confidence, although he won''t really let Duwei become an idiot now, because he still has something to do. However, to leave your own mana mark in the other person''s consciousness space, so as to completely control Duwei, this is the end of Chishui.


    A stream of magic power poured in, but the smile of Chishui Duan''s mouth suddenly disappeared


    "Yi?"


    He felt that the trace of mana he had injected had intruded into Dewey''s consciousness space, but he didn''t know how, and suddenly disappeared! It''s like throwing a stone into the river, stirring up a little spray, then sinking without a trace!


    This boy, is there any way to press the bottom of the box?!


    At the moment, in Dewey''s consciousness space, because the previous spiritual power is extracted, in the empty consciousness space, the deep seed of power is still in the faint rotation. At this time, lugao''s a trace of mana entered, but it seemed to stimulate the seed''s operation. The injected trace of mana, not only did not easily occupy Dewey''s consciousness space, but under the rotation of the seed of power, just a Kung Fu, disappeared into the seed of power!


    After all, the seed of this power comes from Bai He Chou.


    And Chishui Duan, unfortunately, he is the younger martial brother of Baihe Chou! The cultivation of magic and martial arts are all part of the great snow mountain!


    After the original white river sorrow was given to Duwei, Duwei relied on it to cultivate. As long as he worked hard, when he reached the critical point of breakthrough in the future, he could understand the mystery of the power rules in the seed left by the strong of the holy rank, and then he could naturally understand the holy rank. If ordinary people want to be promoted to the holy rank. It''s up to you to imagine and understand.


    However, there is also a weakness. After all, Bai He Chou gave Du Weidi only a very weak seed of holy power... Although this seed caused Du Wei''s strength to grow in his consciousness space, every time Du Wei''s magic power was exhausted, or when he was practicing, he could destroy the rotation of the seed and stimulate the new power... But just like a well, you always draw water, too often. Maybe it will dry up one day! After all, this seed is not Dewey''s own, but a foreign "rootless thing". But chishuiduan''s mana just formed a coincidence! His mana comes from the same vein as Bai He Chou, and he is also a saint level strongman. After this mana invades, it is like a confluence of the same source, not only does it not harm Du Wei. On the contrary, it naturally melted into the seed of power of Dewey£¨ If you change to a saint level strong one, I''m afraid that it has directly destroyed Dewey''s consciousness space. But the power of chishuiduan and Baihe Sorrow come from the same vein.) Unfortunately, Dewey has now entered a semi coma state, otherwise, as long as you use your own goblin power to search, you will be surprised to see. The seed of one''s own strength seems to have become a lot stronger!! When chishuiduan was shocked, he found that the mana was invalid, and his mind moved. With a little finger, another mana forced him in... But later, he saw that Dewey didn''t respond at all. Even chishuiduan was a little confused. After all, although he was cunning, he didn''t know that his elder martial brother Bai hechou left a seed of strength to Du Wei. His continuous injection of mana is equal to double the "irrigation" of the seeds here! Chishuiduan was a little agitated in his heart. He urged the mana three times. The strength of each is gradually strengthened. But without exception, as before, his abundant mana entered duvet''s consciousness space and disappeared instantly! Just when chishuiduan''s eyes showed a trace of ruthless color, Duwei suddenly opened his eyes, whoa, spurted out a mouthful of blood. They were so close that the blood would naturally spray on chishuiduan''s face. Chishui broke to hum a, the body flashed, retreated a few steps away. And his fingers left Dewey. Dewey''s body also fell heavily on the ground. Duvet awoke, feeling pain in his head. No wonder. Under the continuous "irrigation" of chishuiduan, the weak power source seed left by baihechou is becoming more and more powerful! Originally, Dewey was only a level 8 magician, so the space of consciousness was too narrow to accommodate such a powerful source of holy power. This feeling of dizziness is expected. Chishuiduan''s actions failed several times in succession. Just now he let go of Duwei. After all, he was also a conceited man. Although he was confused, Duwei was always eccentric. Chishui broke his heart and thought: hum, even if your mental power is strange, I don''t want to study it now. Anyway, you are in my hands. Even if you don''t control your spirit, I''m afraid you will run away with my ability! But the conceited chishuiduan doesn''t know. How much change did his careless act bring to Dewey! At this time, the others in the caravan who heard the news finally gathered around. Seeing that the temporary leader of the caravan was knocked down and covered with blood, there was no lack of strong and courageous people in the caravan. Immediately someone pulled out the machete he was carrying and stopped shouting at Chishui: "who is that! Attack our leader Chishuiduan gave a sneer, but he didn''t turn his head back. He raised his hand and made a false chop with his backhand. Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poo. The people in the back were so frightened that their legs softened. They looked at Chishui as if it were a devil¡° Just mole ants, dare to disturb my mood. " Chishui broke back and looked at the others. The rest of the people released to his eyes, are cold in the heart, involuntarily on the heart of fear, at the same time issued a shout, turn around and run¡° Hum Chishuiduan picked his fingers from afar. Bang bang a few, still running a few people, at the same time the body violent, the upper half of the body into a mass of blood fog, burst to death. After venting a bit of anxiety in his heart, chishuiduan beckons Duwei and Qiaoqiao on the ground, and their bodies fly to him. Chishuiduan hands one by one, pinches their necks, and then laughs strangely. After a silver flash, the three disappeared into the ai

 Chapter 419

    Dewey felt as if he had been through a long darkness. He felt that his consciousness was extremely weak. He woke up and fainted, intermittently, coma and short-term lucidity, tormenting his nerves in turn.


    Finally, when this feeling gradually dissipated, Dewey recovered a little consciousness, but felt his whole body collapsed, even raised a little finger, as if he could pull his whole body into sharp pain.


    When he regained his sense of the outside world, Dewey immediately noticed that there was a bump under him. It was dark around him, but he could hear the faint sound of the wind outside.


    Duwei tried to wake up for a while, and finally recognized that he was in a big wooden box, and his body was curled up. Although he collapsed, he also felt that there was another person pressing him tightly.


    The wooden box was not big. They were squeezing each other. Dewey recognized it by the smell of each other''s body and the soft feeling of their body. It was Qiao Qiao.


    I''m a little settled.


    At least, now he is still alive, and that chishuiduan has not killed Qiao Qiao.


    After trying to open his eyes, Dewey felt that his voice was blocked by something. With great effort, he squeezed out a voice: "Joe... Joe..."


    This voice, let Du Wei himself listen to all appalled. His voice trembled, as if he had exhausted all his energy by saying such a short word!


    This state, let Du Wei''s heart cool, he quickly tried to check his magic, but the result, he just tried to gather some mental strength, but immediately felt a sharp pain in his brain! The pain is so strong. That he almost fainted! As if someone was tearing something in his head!


    And Du Wei is more desperate to find that his goblin power can''t unite at all! The magic cultivation that I used to be proud of seems to be gone!


    I... I turned into a useless person?!


    This was Dewey''s first thought. That hateful chishuiduan, with what method, abandoned his cultivation?!


    Duwei didn''t know that his current state had nothing to do with Chishui Duan. Strictly speaking, we should be grateful to chishuiduan!


    At the moment, in his consciousness, the seeds of power growing up due to excessive irrigation have completely transformed and evolved into a source of power!! Although the source of strength of those who are stronger than the real saint level is much more complicated and not pure and concise, as a person who has not entered the saint level, to have this kind of thing is to have already stood on the threshold of the saint level!


    And the reason why Dewey can''t gather his mental power now is also very simple, the source of sudden expansion of power. Has filled his entire consciousness space! Because all mental energy has been consumed before, the space of duvidi''s consciousness has been emptied.


    In the state of hollowing out, the sudden expansion of the source of power makes the original space of consciousness too narrow.


    It''s like a little cup. But was forced into a bucket of water! If it were ordinary people, they would not be able to bear this kind of "good fortune". They would have collapsed and become idiots.


    Fortunately, in the process of cultivation, any magician attaches great importance to the cultivation of his consciousness space. Du Wei''s cultivation method is different from that of ordinary people. The meditative way of star magic. It makes his space of consciousness more solid and full of expansion potential than other magicians.


    After the sudden expansion of the source of power, the original space of consciousness still needs time to adapt. Before fully digesting the benefits of this power source, Dewey felt as if his head had been stuffed into a sack, completely filled, and his mental strength could not be condensed.


    Poor Duwei thought chishuiduan had done something to him. After a sigh, he heard a soft "um" sound from Qiao Qiao who was pressing on him.


    Du Wei endured the pain and moved his body. He reached Joe''s ear and called out in a low voice.


    He smelled the bloody smell of Qiao Qiao, knew that Qiao Qiao was seriously injured, and now he was afraid that he had fallen into a coma.


    He hated the cruelty of chishuiduan in his heart. He felt it in his arms with trembling fingers. Fortunately, I felt relieved. Although lugao took the storage ring from his finger. But he didn''t take away a magic storage bag sewn on his clothes.


    In the magic storage bag, Dewey found the last "fountain of youth" left. He swallowed a few drops for Joe.


    With just a few simple moves, Dewey was already sweating and his underwear was soaked through. The whole body of this sense of collapse, make every action, let his painful face muscle twist.


    After putting away the spring of youth, Duwei put forward his hand to touch Qiao Qiao''s hand and foot, and checked the place where her hand and foot were broken. After all, it''s not the first time to get injured and deal with the injury. Dewey soon fumbled in the dark and righted the position of Qiao Qiao''s broken bone.


    Next, waiting for the spring of youth to slowly recover Qiao Qiao''s body.


    After all this, Du Wei leaned there for breath, carefully calculating his present situation.


    All of a sudden, Dewey felt the bump under him stop.


    Then, there was movement overhead. Soon, someone opened the box from the outside


    The strong sunlight came in from the outside, which made Dewey, who was used to the darkness in the box, subconsciously close his eyes. Nevertheless, his eyes were still in the strong sunlight, and he couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Hum, this guy, scared to cry?"


    A voice of disdain overhead.


    Du Wei was annoyed. He immediately raised his head and said in a hoarse voice: "who''s crying! Stupid


    "Aha, there is still strength to speak!" With the sound, Dewey has seen the owner of the sound.


    A scarred face with vicious eyes.


    Soon, Dewey and JOJO were taken out of the box. It''s on the ground.


    Here is a small oasis, in front of you is a spring, surrounded by a few rare Populus euphratica trees in the desert.


    He and Joe had just been stuffed in a box, and they were walking all the way between two camels.


    At the moment, there are about a dozen people around. Looking at their appearance and dress, they are all the same as the previous horse thief. They are obviously the men of chishuiduan.


    Du Wei''s look at the thieves seemed to make them feel uncomfortable. Immediately someone rushed over, kicked Duwei in the chest, kicked Duwei directly on the ground, sneered: "what are you looking at! Hum! Didn''t that woman beat our brother to the ground badly before! I tell you, if you meet our chief, you''ll be dead! "


    Dewey was kicked by this little fish like character, not angry, but struggled to sit up again. With a faint smile on his face, he looked at this guy.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The horse thief was annoyed by Dewey''s eyes.


    "I''ll kill you." Dewey''s voice is not big, hoarse, but the tone is surprisingly calm: "as long as I don''t die, I will kill you."


    The horse thief was infuriated by Du Wei''s arrogance. I''m going to kick big duvet again.


    Then he heard the cold voice of Chishui breaking from behind: "all back off."


    Chishui broke up, and the crowd came and stood in front of Duwei, who was still wearing a black robe and squinting. He looked at Dewey carefully for a moment, then said with a smile, "very good. You are indeed the Duke of tulip. You are very good... Even a tiger in distress should not be bullied by stray dogs. After all, you are a strong man with status. What happened just now is that these people under my command have no eyes


    With that, a ferocious sneer flashed across his mouth, and his head would not. Step back.


    Peng!


    The guy who just kicked Dewey''s head suddenly burst like a watermelon that had been hit by a stick!


    The corpse fell to the ground, while the other thieves around looked at their leader in horror.


    "Listen up. This man, even if he is a prisoner, you are not qualified to insult him! He belongs to me! Only I can do it to him! You... Are not qualified. Do you understand? "


    The sound of Chishui breaking is cold. All the people around agreed in a hurry.


    Then Chishui waved. These people get out of the way. Chishuiduan, on the other hand, helped Duwei to sit up, then put out a fist in front of him, palm down, and let go


    Ding!


    Several rings fell on the ground. They were all Duwei''s things. One of them was a colorful stone ring, and the other two were storage rings.


    "These are all your things." Chishuiduan said with a smile, "now, Dewey, I think you should know what I want?"


    "Do you want... Beauty under the moon?" said duvet


    "Not bad." Chishui broke his smile. He patted Duwei''s face with a ferocious smile: "don''t worry, Duwei, I won''t kill you. I think the beauty under the moon is with you... You should have learned a lot from the coward LAN Haiyue, right? How much witchcraft have you learned in Daxueshan? Hum... So you must know the curse on the snow mountain, right? Good, because of this curse, I won''t kill you... But, don''t forget, I don''t kill, others can! There are more than ten of my subordinates here. Any one of them can directly kill you! So, you must not think that you can play tricks with me if you have any dependence! "


    Dewey snorted, "what if I don''t agree? I''m dead in your hands anyway. "


    "Yes, it''s a dead end." Chishui did not hide it. His smile was full of bitterness: "Duwei, you should know that the hatred between you and me is here. Anyway, I will never spare your life! Even if I say I''ll spare you, you won''t believe it yourself, will you? "


    "Not bad." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    From any angle, chishuiduan has to kill itself.


    "So I won''t beat around the bush with you! You have to die! However, how to die, there is a big difference! You like to go through a lot of torture. Can''t you live or die? Or just a little bit, give you a knife, directly give you a pleasure, so as not to suffer from the fragmentary pain? " The malice in chishuiduan''s smile is more and more obvious: "I think, you are smart, you should understand what I mean." Dewey snorted, and he thought for a moment. In the eyes finally revealed absolutely: "well, chishuiduan, you want the beauty under the moon, I can give it to you. But I don''t understand... My storage rings are all in your hands. Although the storage rings have my own magic mark, others can''t open them... But with your ability, it''s not difficult to crack them. You can take it yourself. Why ask me for it? " Chishui broke his eyes with a smile¡° Don''t play games with me, little duvet. This beauty under the moon has been in lanhaiyue! What''s the secret in this sword? I believe that guy has given you the sword. The secret must have been told to you, right? " After a pause, chishuiduan''s eyes showed a trace of hatred: "hum, the teacher only passed this sword to LAN Haiyue. Only one person was told the secret. But unexpectedly, LAN Haiyue is a coward!! Although the White River worries badly, it is said that this sword contains the secret of the most powerful power of our big snow mountain! LAN Haiyue, if you open the secret of this sword early, will you worry about that guy with fear of Baihe! Hum... "Then he squatted down:" Dewey, the secret of this sword. You know that, right? Tell me, I''ll give you a good time! I Chishui can send the most poisonous experiment of Daxueshan, swear by the curse of Daxueshan, as long as you tell me, I''ll give you a good time! How about letting you die without pain? " Du Wei''s eyes turned and suddenly asked in a strange tone¡° What if... I don''t want to die? "? Chishui was stunned for a moment. Then he burst out laughing. Then he shook his head and looked at Dewey: "before people die. Always greedy for life, I never thought you tulip Duke is like this! Hum, Dewey, when you are in this situation, what right do you have to ask me to let you live? " Duwei coughed twice, then looked up at chishuiduan''s eyes: "really? Chishui is broken! Your son, Sebastian, do you want his life back? " Chishui broke Leng for a while, tone some disdain: "Oh, Sebastian, he fell in your hands?"? Hum, that trash, if I still care about him, will I leave him in the cannon fodder team behind? Dewey, do you think chishuiduan is the kind of person who will do something bad for his children''s private affairs? Hum, that boy, though he is my son, is just an experiment of mine! It''s a pity... But it''s a failed inferior product! " Seeing that this did not move the other side, Dewey did not panic at all. Leisurely, he said: "well, even if you don''t care about this... Then, do you want to know the secret of the real" perfect body " Chishui cut a muscle in the corner of his eye, and he couldn''t help taking a step forward. Dewey caught each other''s expression changes in the eyes, and continued to throw the last Blockbuster: "and! Do you want to read the letter of teacher gulanshou? " As soon as this saying, the red water breaks directly, the facial expression crazy changed!! With a sudden cry, he came forward, grabbed Dewey by the skirt and lifted him up¡° You! I beg your pardon? Teacher''s letter? You... What did you just say? What do you mean by "teacher gulansu"?? You said "teacher"??? You call him "teacher" Du Wei was caught by chishuiduan, his skirt was shaking, and his whole body was in severe pain, but now he was forced to bear it. In a calm tone, he replied steadily: "good! Chishui cut off, so far, I do not hide you! I''m the last disciple to be accepted by Mr. gulanshu! The teacher left his life to me on his deathbed! To sum up, chishuiduan, I''m your younger martial brother! "

 Chapter 420

    "The fourth disciple."


    Chishui broke his mind, staring at Duwei, his eye muscles jumping and his voice hoarse: "you, what evidence do you have?"


    Du Wei shook his head. He reluctantly supported himself, picked up a storage ring on the ground, and then took something out of it.


    This is a square stone slab, which is still stained with black blood. Between the stone board is full of sharp scratches, it is obvious that people use their fingers to carve up hard. In addition, there are traces of fingernails. It is obvious that the human force is very strong. Actually, with flesh and blood, the traces are hard to grasp on the stone slab.


    "This is the letter of teacher Gulan Xiu." Duvet sighed and put it in front of him.


    This is the stone slab that duvier saw in the dark room of the labyrinth under the governor''s mansion in giliat City, and the letter that Crusoe carved with his fingers on the ground before he died. Du Wei felt that the last stroke of the great wizard king could not be easily discarded, so he kept it later. I didn''t expect that it would be useful today.


    To tell you the truth, Du Wei didn''t pay any attention to "the fourth disciple of crunchus" before. In his heart, he never really regarded any teacher as a thing. After all, in Dewey''s opinion, I just found your remains by accident. I haven''t agreed to accept me as an apprentice!


    But now, faced with life and death, the natural situation is different. After all, according to Du Wei''s knowledge, LAN Haiyue and Chishui Duan are good. Although their personalities are different. But at the beginning of the teacher''s feelings or very deep.


    Even though chishuiduan has become vicious and cruel now, he has been sneaking into the Loran Empire, usurping the high position in the army, acting as a bully or a disaster party all these years. But at the end of the day, he just wants to accumulate strength and get revenge from Baihe in the future!


    Revenge for your teacher!!


    Therefore, chishuiduan may have become a stranger. But for gulanchu, it was emotional after all.


    After Du Wei took it out, he said in his heart: Gulan Xiu, Gulan Xiu, although you said in your suicide note that you would accept me as a disciple, I never called you "teacher". Today, I was forced to leave by your vicious apprentice, so I took you out as a flag, but I finally called you a teacher. You are under the nine springs. Please protect me. Otherwise, you three disciples will kill me four disciples.


    Chishuiduan looked suspicious, so he picked up the slate with both hands. But I just saw the first sentence above: "the last experiment was successful... But the result proved my failure. Baihe Chou, my best disciple, you are right..."


    When you see this. This scratch writing into the stone three points, although it is obviously the last stroke on his deathbed, a little scribbled, but take the vigorous and powerful traces, it is the teacher''s handwriting that he has been familiar with since childhood! It''s the notes of Gulan Xiu. It''s the Chishui rule. You can''t read it wrong!


    Seeing the familiar handwriting, chishuiduan had no doubt in his heart, and suddenly he uttered a cry of grief. Hands will be gently on the ground, and then step back, plop, knees fell to the ground, to the forehead touch the ground, you can hear the sound of bang bang!


    The red water was broken. At the moment, his face was full of endless sadness, and his eyes shed blood and tears. The wailing in the mouth is like a wounded beast. That voice is very sad!


    "Teacher! teacher! Teacher A man who is such a cruel villain is like a cuckoo crying blood. Blood and tears together, the true feelings reveal, the appearance is really unspeakable miserable terror!


    Duwei leaned powerlessly against the wooden box behind him. Although his face did not move, he tried hard to gather his goblin power in the dark all the time.


    Fortunately, after waking up, the tearing feeling of swelling pain in the brain has eased a lot. At the moment, although he still feels empty, through his efforts, a trace of weak mental strength is finally condensed by Dewey.


    His eyes carefully staring at chishuiduan, did not dare to relax.


    Chishuiduan wept bitterly for a while, then picked up the stone slab with both hands again, and read the last stroke of gulanchou in one breath.


    But at the end of reading, I saw this sentence engraved on the stone slab:


    "One day, I went to Daxueshan and told Baihe Chou that although he defeated me and took the position of the wizard king, I never regretted having such an apprentice as him in my life!"


    After reading this sentence, chishuiduan''s face changed greatly. He knelt down there, and suddenly his body shook and his fingers loosened. With a slap, the stone fell from his hand to the ground. Originally, it was decades ago. It has been rotten and loose for a long time. Such a throw, immediately fell to the ground.


    The slate cracked into several pieces with a click!


    Chishuiduan''s face was complicated. In addition to the pain, there was a faint indignation. The indignation grew stronger and stronger on his face, and finally turned into a rage!!


    "No regrets! ha-ha! No regret!! Teacher, you said you didn''t regret it Chishuiduan jumped up abruptly, clenched his fist, and roared at the sky with all his strength. His voice was like thunder. He roared angrily: "teacher! When it comes to dying, you even say you don''t regret it!!! You said that Bai He Chou is your best disciple!!! What about me! What am I!! What am I!! What is my red water cut off in your heart


    At the end of the roar, he suddenly faltered!


    He is one of the top strong men in mainland China. He is not hurt, but now he can''t even stand steadily. Obviously, his emotions are surging to the extreme, and his thinking is in some confusion.


    Finally, there was a burst of laughter in his mouth. First Jie Jie''s sneer, and finally turned into a laugh. The laughter grew louder and wilder! Finally, the laughter, full of irritability and anger!!!


    "No regrets!! No regret!! You don''t regret it!! Ha ha ha!! He took your place. Beat you to the top of the snow mountain! Almost killed me!! Let me be like a lost dog!! You said you didn''t regret it!! You even said he was your best disciple!!!! ha-ha! Ha ha ha ha!! Ha ha ha ha... What is Chishui! Worked hard for decades! What am I! What the hell is that


    The roar went up into the sky. The bandits were startled in the distance, and some people could not help leaning over. They were shocked to see their leader go crazy, with tears and blood on his face.


    Someone could not help calling out: "chief, you..."


    "Me? I don''t know what''s going on! " Chishuiduan suddenly turned back, his face was full of fury. Looking at the exit, calling my hand, his face is ferocious. All of a sudden, he raised his hand and hit him hard!


    Puff!


    A blade of wind shot out quickly. Pitifully, the good horse thief was cut in half from head to foot! Flesh and blood spray, two half corpses fall on the ground!


    The other horse thieves were shocked. I don''t know where the moody leader was angered. Some people who responded quickly stepped back.


    The red water cut off in the mania, at the moment in the chest of a melancholy for decades of resentment, at the moment suddenly was inspired out. Looking at these people in front of me, I can''t help feeling angry and murderous!


    "Go to hell!"


    All of a sudden, he roared wildly. His body flew away like a big bird. People were in the air. Two horsemen in the distance with both hands.


    With two waves, the two guys'' heads immediately burst out, their brains and blood burst out, and they fell dead. The other people realized that the leader was crazy. All the people fled in all directions with exclamations.


    But even if chishuiduan is crazy, how can the strength be comparable to those horse thieves like mole ants?


    With a flash of his body, he came to the back of one of the furthest runners and grabbed the man''s back. Poof. The palm pierces the chest and comes out, grabs the person''s heart out, pinches hard in the hand and squeezes.


    Then he turned around and looked at the rest of his men. His evil spirit was like a murderer!


    "Well, the old man said he would not regret it! I''ll leave you rubbish. What''s the plan! What layout to do!! It''s all in vain!! So. You''re all going to die! "


    Dewey leaned against the wooden box. He has been trying to gather a little mental strength.


    I heard from afar, the horse thieves came from time to time and screamed bitterly. Obviously, they have been killed one by one by Chishui Duange.


    Dewey was also a little nervous. I didn''t expect that Chishui had such a crazy reaction after reading qulanxiu''s letter.


    Finally, he heard the sound of footsteps. Chishuiduan came from afar. His black robes had been dyed red, his body was stained with plasma, and there was some broken meat. His eyes were red, and his appearance was terrible!


    His eyes fell on Dewey, as if they were inhuman. The rest of them only left a message:


    Kill!


    Duwei looked at chishuiduan, who had lost his mind, and walked towards himself step by step.


    His face was heavy. After taking a deep breath, there was less than 10% of his mental strength left. With no other choice, Dewey had to make the only choice


    Chishui Duan is ten steps away from Du Wei. When he takes the second step, he suddenly hears a melodious song in Du Wei''s mouth


    Du Wei leaned powerlessly, his body was weak, his eyes were closed, but he clearly expressed a strange pronunciation word by word in delicious. With this pronunciation, the strange tune of the ballad just sounded so intoxicating


    The sound of the ballad, as if with a strange magic, makes Chishui break forward step, can''t help but slow down bit by bit. When the killing God came to the fifth step, finally, involuntarily, he actually stood in the same place!


    The frenzied evil spirit in his eyes calmed down bit by bit, turned into a daze and looked at the sky absently. Blood stained hands also dropped down, and suddenly a strange warmth flashed from the expression on his face


    The melodious songs fall into the ears of chishuiduan. The bloody murderer, in the blue sky and yellow sand, stood there quietly, looking at the sky. The warm smile on his face rippled little by little, and he didn''t know what he thought.


    This scene, if let people see, I''m afraid it will feel very strange! Dewey is suffering to the extreme at the moment! Since he forced himself to recite the Fairy Magic "soul ballad" sung by falling snow, now this is the only way he can use. It''s just that this "soul ballad" is pronounced in the language of the elves, which contains many strange notes that can''t be made by human mouth and voice structure. Although Dewey remembered it, he only got most of it right, and a small part of it could only vaguely pronounce what he couldn''t do. Even so, the ghost magic of the elves is really powerful, which makes Du Wei make a mistake and make a 34% effect. Originally, the gap between Du Wei and Chishui Duan, together with the "zhenhunqu" with only 30% or 40% effectiveness, was absolutely irresistible to Chishui Duan. However, the saint level strongman, at this moment, has already been excited by the teacher''s letter, and his mind is also lost (before, the good ones almost can''t stand firm). No matter how strong you are, in this case, this kind of soul song is the best weapon to deal with chishuiduan at this time!

 Chapter 421

    Sure enough, Du Wei tried his best, but it worked, and he sang hard.


    He sang and watched chishuiduan finally stand still. After all, Duwei didn''t have enough learning and magic power. It''s hard to make chishuiduan stand still. If you want to imagine that people would dance after the snow falls, that''s not what Duwei can do now.


    Duwei reluctantly stood up, although the whole body is weak, at the moment also can''t help but he doesn''t work hard. Pain, faltering holding the box, climbed to Joe''s side, forced Joe to pull up.


    During this period, Duwei fainted several times in front of his eyes, struggling to support himself, and he did not dare to stop the songs in his mouth.


    Finally, he stubbornly helped Qiao Qiao to a camel. There was a machete hanging on the camel''s back. Duwei pulled it out, cut the rope and tried to pull it twice. But the camel didn''t move. Duwei had no choice but to stab the camel''s ass with a knife


    It''s a pity that Dewey has miscalculated. The camel was domesticated by the brigands, so he would not listen to Duwei. The knife poked at the camel''s buttocks, which immediately caused the animal to roar. As soon as he hit his body, Duwei was directly knocked out. Duvet, after all, was badly hurt and powerless. He was knocked down by the beast.


    Under a bump, the original song was still singing, but because the teeth bit his tongue, suddenly stopped.


    After the camel hissed, chishuiduan, who was standing there in a daze, suddenly woke up!


    He slowly took back the eyes looking at the sky, although his face is still calm, but that a loss has all faded!


    His eyes fell on Dewey, who was holding a machete in his hand. While Qiao Qiao was lying on the camel, Chishui gave a cold "hum" and already knew what Duwei was doing.


    Du Wei saw that chishuiduan had regained his sense, and sighed in his heart. Knowing that he had failed, he did not struggle powerlessly. He threw his machete and gave a bitter smile. But he looked at the camel one more time and sighed in his heart: Alas, the camel is bad for me.


    Fortunately, chishuiduan recovered his sense, and the murderous spirit in his eyes also dissipated. With a cold face, he walked slowly to Dewey and looked at him coldly: "I didn''t expect that, Dewey. You still have this kind of enchantment. Well, how come I''ve never heard of the song and mantra you just sang? "


    Du Wei didn''t answer. He just watched Chishui break.


    The strong man didn''t mean to ask. He looked at Dewey quietly for a while. There seemed to be some hesitation in his eyes. Finally, he sighed. In the voice, there was a rare peace


    "Dewey... Teacher, before he died, was he in pain?"


    This voice is low, but still with a trace of deep feeling, but it seems to try to hide also can not hide.


    Du Wei sighed in his heart. It seemed that even if he was such a cruel murderer, there was something in his heart that he could not give up.


    "I don''t know." Dewey shook his head. "All I found was his body. So I don''t know what he looked like before he died. "


    Later, Dewey probably described the process of his discovery in the secret passage under the governor''s mansion in giliat city.


    In the process of Du Wei''s complaint, chishuiduan never said a word, just listened quietly, and sometimes his eyes showed a trace of sadness. But it''s just a flash.


    Wait for duvet to finish. Chishui broke his mouth and his voice trembled: "I have been in the Roland empire for so many years. In the northwest, I never knew that the teacher was in the province of Desa. "


    Du Wei sighed, looking at the murderer''s sad appearance, he could not help but feel pity. After all, in the story Du Wei had heard from LAN Haiyue, the chishuiduan was not a bad man. It''s just a very competitive Wuchi.


    It''s also the gratitude and resentment of the school. Over the years, in order to get revenge, they have become twisted step by step.


    "In fact, according to my inference, it was more than 30 years ago that gulanchu... Teacher... Was the governor of DESAR province to hide his identity. Maybe it was just after he was robbed of the Witch King by Baihe Chou and left the snow mountain pretending to be dead. However, you, pseudonym lugao, mixed into the Imperial Army, but it was more than 20 years ago that you rose in the northwest war. At that time, Mr. gulanshou had already died. "


    Chishui nodded, as if whispering to himself: "yes, you are right. When I joined the army of the Empire, I was just catching up with the last war between the Empire and the grassland. At that time, I hated the White River sorrow and the cowards on the snow mountain who bent their knees to surrender to the White River sorrow! Even the tribes on the grassland were subdued by the White River! I deeply hate these traitors, so when the Empire launched a war on the grassland, I joined the army of the Empire without hesitation. During the war, I killed many grassland people, hum... And some shamans sent from the snow mountain died in my hands on the battlefield!! It''s a pity... At that time, I didn''t know that Mr. Gulan Xiu had already arrived in the Empire... "


    As he said that, tears seemed to turn out in his eyes. But after all, he was the top murderer. He was just breathing, and the moisture in his eyes had dried up. He calmed down and looked straight into Duwei''s eyes: "I''ll ask you again, what did you do with the teacher''s remains?" At the end of the day, there were some vague voices.


    "I''ve buried his body in the city of giliat, just behind the governor''s house... If you''d like to see it, it should be easy to find."


    "Look..."


    Chishui lowered his head and thought for a while. When he raised his head again, he had a clear face and said faintly: "people have been dead for decades. What else can we see. If you don''t go


    All of a sudden, he grabbed Dewey''s collar, then slapped him hard, and Dewey felt tight. It''s like hands and feet are tied up.


    "Since you are the teacher''s disciple, you should know that I have locked your limbs and joints with the fighting spirit of Daxueshan. If you don''t want to be disabled, you''d better listen to me."


    Chishuiduan''s voice was indifferent again: "I won''t kill you now. Dewey... Although you and I have a big hatred, since you are the teacher''s disciple, and. The teacher left his life to you, then, I will take you to the snow mountain, but find Baihe worry! Hum, didn''t the teacher ask you to tell Baihe Chou that he didn''t regret it? Then you should convey these words in front of him


    Dewey was surprised: "up the snow mountain? Are you not afraid of... "


    "What am I afraid of?" Chishui shook his head: "hum, it''s up to now. I just feel like a joke! I have been worried for so many years, but the teacher has never regretted it. He doesn''t care. I care what I do! Hum... "


    Although his tone was stiff, it was not hard to recognize that there was a strong resentment in it.


    "I''ll take you to the snow mountain... But. Although I don''t kill you now, but the beauty under the moon, you must give it to me! Hum, don''t talk about revenge. But. That big snow mountain''s secret, I begged for a lifetime, now let me give up, that is impossible! Even if you don''t want revenge. But the beauty''s secret under this month, I am the potential in must have


    Dewey was silent.


    Not now? So it seems that we will still kill in the future... The hatred between ourselves and chishuiduan can''t be resolved by a simple sentence of "martial brother".


    However, it seems that there has always been a "good tradition" of killing each other among several old monster brothers in the snow mountain! He has now become a "little younger martial brother". No, we should carry forward this tradition?!


    Chishuiduan picked up his things, but he took another look at Qiao Qiao on the camel next to him. There was a sharp flash in his eyes. Du Wei saw it in his eyes and cried out: "if you kill her, I''d rather die than tell you the secret of beauty under the moon!"


    "Well! I didn''t expect you to be a sentimental seed. " Chishui turned his mouth and said, "it''s OK to keep her life! On the contrary, he is also a person who has nothing to do with me. "


    Finish saying, red water breaks to go to Qiao Qiao''s in front. He reached out and patted her on the back of her heart. A ray of light penetrated into Joe''s body from the palm of his hand. Joe, who was in a coma, gave a gentle "um". That''s why you woke up.


    Chishuiduan took a bottle out of his arms and threw it into Qiao Qiao''s arms. He sneered: "little girl. Dewey is worried about your life and death. He has begged me to spare you. This bottle of medicine is made up on Daxueshan. Keep it! But it''s none of my business whether you can get out of this desert with your life after you are so badly injured! "


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Du Wei. Du Wei gave a bitter smile, nodded to Qiao Qiao, and said with a straight face: "he''s right. Qiao Qiao... Anyway, the dead demon didn''t expect that we would be separated... If you leave me, be careful, you may not be found by him. "


    Du Wei doesn''t worry about Qiao Qiao''s injury. After all, he has fed her some spring of youth. It won''t take long for Qiao Qiao to recover. With her strength, getting out of the desert is not a problem. Moreover, there is no magic mark on Qiao Qiao, and it is not so easy for Luoxue to find her.


    Qiao Qiao seemed flustered: "you... How about you?"


    Du Wei smiles and shakes his head: "Mr. chishuiduan," invites "me to take a few day trip to the big snow mountain with him. It''s a hard journey, so you don''t have to take part in it. "


    JOJO had known Dewey''s temperament for a long time, and the more dangerous it was, Dewey would use this kind of joking tone instead. What invited yunyun? Naturally, he was kidnapped and hijacked by chishuiduan. As for going to the snow mountain, the future is uncertain.


    Qiao Qiao anxiously, with a flustered tone: "no! I''ll go with you


    Du Wei sighed, soft voice way: "you this wench how so dead heart eye! It''s no good for you to follow me! And you can''t help! You go back and find a place to hide for a few days. Once the agreement is over, if the dead demon can''t find you, there will be nothing left. You follow me, it''s just a burden. "


    When it comes to the end, I feel cold.


    Qiao Qiao has determined that Du Wei is with what conditions in exchange for his life, moreover, her heart has long belonged to Du Wei''s heart, now let her leave, it is extremely difficult!


    Seeing that JOJO still shook his head, Dewey suddenly became angry. Staring at Joe, Joe said: "you stupid woman! I told you, you follow me is a burden! If it wasn''t for you, how could I come to such a ghost place and be caught by this guy! You have done me a lot of harm. Please don''t follow me! Go away! Get out of the way! "


    JOJO was stunned when he was scolded by Dewey.


    She looked at Dewey in surprise


    Chishui doesn''t wait for Duwei to speak again. With a little lifting, Du Wei was thrown on the back of a camel, but with a little bit on his throat, Du Wei immediately felt numb and could not make any more sound. Then, chishuiduan suddenly felt it in his arms and took out a small pendant with a peculiar shape to put on Duwei.


    This pendant is broken by Chishui, after a gentle pinch. All of a sudden, a cloud of light came out and covered duvet''s whole body, then disappeared


    "This is the" soul binding knot "in the witchcraft of Daxueshan." Chishuiduan said faintly: "you are a guy with many tricks. I sealed your mouth first, your strange ballad. No more singing. As for this "soul binding knot", I have been imprisoned. You can''t expect to use any magic along the way! Before you break my knot. You should be an ordinary person


    Dewey knew that he could not resist in front of this guy, but he was not worried.


    After finishing everything, chishuiduan also led a camel.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When he passed by, he was stepping on the broken stone slab of qureshiu''s letter.


    "Wave" of a sound, in the Chishui broken under a step, the slate immediately crushed, turned into a pile of powder!


    Then Chishui turned over and got on the camel. Looking at the northwest sky, he said in silence:


    Teacher, teacher! Thank you for your "no regret"! Since you don''t regret it, then I can also... From the burden of these decades


    Solution! Take off! It''s over!


    From now on, I am no longer living for revenge!


    I live for myself, chishuiduan!!!


    Just after Duwei, chishuiduan and Qiaoqiao left the small oasis, about one day later, it was evening and the sun was setting.


    The temperature in the desert is decreasing.


    In this oasis, there was a flash of light. Time and space are easily torn apart. A figure came out calmly.


    Moonlight and starlight fell on the man''s body, the bright eyes. But let the stars all over the sky have lost their luster.


    "Well? I clearly feel that there has been a strong magic oscillation here. It seems that someone has fought with magic here... "Luoxue stood in the same place, but saw more than a dozen dead bodies in the distance. They were the unfortunate horse thieves killed by Chishui.


    Falling snow walked a few steps at will, eyes swept around, but suddenly fell on the ground.


    He bent down and picked up a ring from the ground.


    "Colorful stone?" Luo Xue was stunned, and then she said with a smile, "hum, Dewey, Dewey, what''s the matter with you? You''ve made such a big cover up. I''ve been pleasantly surprised once! Now, it''s a scene again... "


    Snow after a few days before the track, and finally in the end, suddenly wake up.


    Dewey is afraid that he has not "completely" cracked his magic mark! But can only do out some to decorate the camouflage to confuse oneself!


    With this joint figured out, it''s much easier to track down. The Elven King carefully identified the feelings of countless magic marks, carefully separated them, and finally found "Duwei" among them, and then chased all the way to the northwest.


    However, the day before, Duwei made more than a dozen mercenaries with Amethyst to run around in the desert, wasting some time of falling snow. When we finally got here, it was already a whole day late.


    But now, what surprised Luoxue even more was that he had already confirmed Duwei''s "magic mark" in his heart. However, when he came here, he unexpectedly found that Duwei''s magic mark had completely disappeared!!


    Snow did not know, that is because there is the same level of strength with the Holy chishuiduan. With a "tie soul knot" of witchcraft cast in Duwei, which makes all the magic around Duwei all sealed!


    As a result, Du Wei''s magic mark was sealed, which made Du Wei really "get rid of" the tracking of spirit magic.


    Snow, also really lost the coordinates.


    The snow thought a little for a while, he could not guess the reason, but he also understood. Things have mostly changed. And... It''s strange that there are so many corpses on the ground!


    After thinking about it for a while, Luoxue smiles and says to herself: "hum, Duwei, no matter what you do, you come all the way. I''m sure. You''re running northwest! I just have to chase all the way to the northwest. If you try any more tricks, don''t try to deceive me again! "


    With that, the snow flashed like a light wind, and people had gone out towards the Northwest


    Camel bells are ringing. Above the two camels, chishuiduan and Duwei moved westward on the vast desert. Dewey sat on the camel, trying several times to gather his strength. However, the "soul knot" was a little strange. After several unsuccessful attempts, Dewey gave up.


    But chishuiduan, sitting in front of him, suddenly looked back at Du Wei. Although his voice was cold, it was with a trace of ridicule and banter: "Du Wei, you are really a sentimental seed! That chick didn''t get scolded by you. It''s still following Dewey looked back. Sure enough, just a few meters behind them, on top of a camel, Joe was sitting in the middle of the hump, pale, struggling to support, with a stubborn face. But gnash teeth to follow behind... Bright moon in the sky. Du Wei saw the sand blowing on his face. He only felt that this girl was hurt, but the thin and strong figure fell into his eyes, but it was getting deeper and deeper... "Alas... Silly woman, silly woman..." Du Wei sighed in his heart. At this time, chishuiduan turned around and controlled the camel to be a little full. He was in parallel with Duwei. Looking at Duwei''s face, the fierce man said coldly: "Duwei, it seems that you have some good intentions, but this girl didn''t understand it! However, she was injured so badly, but she was still following. It shows that she has been working hard for you. Hum... I didn''t expect you to be such a genius under the gate of Daxueshan. " Du Wei couldn''t speak, so he turned his eyes to Chishui. Chishuiduan sneered a few times. Suddenly, his body moved. He left the camel''s back and flew back like a big bird. In an instant, he fell in front of Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao, totally supported by one breath, sat on the camel''s back. Where he was injured, he had not recovered. Besides the turbulence, he was in pain. All of a sudden, I watched the villain fly to me. Qiao Qiao startled for a while, but then calmed down, anyway, he is not the opponent of the other party. Red water breaks to stare at Qiao Qiao to see two eyes, see this young girl unexpectedly face fearless color, in the heart pour also secretly call strange, sneer a way: "little wench, what do you follow all the way?" Qiao Qiao coldly way: "you want to kill to kill, as long as I don''t die, won''t walk." Chishuiduan laughs, and then a fierce light appears in his eyes. He raises his hand, but pokes at the camel''s forehead! With a puff, the camel''s forehead became violent and fell to the ground. Jo Jo screamed and fell from the camel''s back into the sand. Chishui Duan stood in front of her and said coldly, "do you want to follow? Let''s go by ourselves With that, he flew back and landed on his camel. He gave Du Wei a cold look: "let''s go." Although Dewey was a little annoyed, he also hoped that, in this way, Joe could really leave himself and not follow him. However, after a while, Du Wei looked back, but saw the stubborn figure on the desert at night, dozens of meters away behind, walking hard in the desert. Although he was staggering, he never stopped! Du Wei doesn''t know. By the moonlight, Qiao Qiao''s pale face, stubborn figure, at this moment, has been forever printed in his heart... The faint eyes, in the distance, staring at Du Wei, as if with a silent voice telling Du Wei: I won''t go! I''ll follow you. I''ll follow you!

 Chapter 422

    "The sand in the desert is like snow, and the moon in Yanshan is like a hook. What is the golden brain? Let''s go and step on the clear autumn. "


    Du Wei riding on the camel, looking at the vast desert, can not help but murmur.


    Next to chishuiduan, naturally, he didn''t know that Du Weiyin was singing ancient Chinese poems of previous generations. After listening to them, he could not help but frown and ask¡° Are you reciting some magic spell? I look at the pronunciation and it''s weird


    Du Wei listened, but also just a smile, did not answer.


    Looking back, tens of meters away, the stubborn figure is still deep and shallow, occasionally a staggering, but indomitable to get up.


    In his eyes, Dewey sighed.


    It''s been two more days.


    Originally, Du Wei was forbidden by Chishui, but the next day, Chishui suddenly felt that he was walking with such a stuffy gourd. He could not help sulking, so he lifted Du Wei''s ban and let him talk.


    Duwei was made by people. At the beginning, when he could speak, he could not help but stimulate Chishui Duan. For example, in chishuiduan''s black dress, Du Wei complained: in the desert, wearing this kind of black dress is easier to absorb the heat of the sun.


    Just, these words, put in the heart belly Fei good. Dewey won''t really say it.


    It''s chishuiduan. He casually talks to Duwei about some things on the snow mountain. Most of the time, it''s just chishuiduan himself, but Duwei doesn''t interrupt. It can be seen that chishuiduan seems to have been hit hard by qulanxiu''s posthumous letter. In the process of emotional change, he always likes to pour out his troubles.


    Although from the point of view of the object, Dewey is not a good candidate. But Chishui is broken at the time of telling. His attitude was quite friendly, which made him suffer less.


    "It seems that the girl is not going to leave." Chishuiduan looked at Duwei''s silent appearance, gently smile, looked behind him: "I''m just curious, how can her injury recover so quickly? Did you do it? "


    Dewey still didn''t answer.


    On the fourth day, the three finally walked out of the desert.


    Seeing the ground is no longer full of sand, occasionally you can see some fine grass. Let''s look at the golden duvet a few days ago. I can''t help but feel relieved.


    Chishuiduan seems to be very familiar with this place. On that night, he found a tribe where herdsmen gathered, and then bought some food and water. Duwei thought chishuiduan would open the killing ring, kill people and rob horses.


    But I don''t want this guy to just negotiate with the herdsmen. Of course, the gold coins he spent were taken from Dewey.


    And it seems to be intentional, after buying food and water. Chishuiduan bought three good horses!


    After riding alone with Dewey, he deliberately left the last horse behind and left it to Joe.


    Du Wei just sighed: "Chishui Duan, what do you want to do? If you want to leave her. As long as we speed up and take me with your ability, she will never catch up with you


    From the bottom of his heart. I don''t want JOJO to follow.


    "I will." Chishui Duan replied faintly: "now I suddenly feel that it''s not bad to have a tail following me. Dewey, I know what you''re thinking. That chick knows that, too. You don''t want her to follow you for her good. But she''s going to follow, and you know why! "


    With that, Chishui Duan said with a sneer, "I''ve lived for a long time, and this kind of thing seldom happens. Now that I have met you. Why don''t you enjoy it? "


    Du Wei couldn''t help feeling angry: "hum, your style is not like that general lugao I know!"


    Chishuiduan''s face changed and he took a deep look at Du Wei: "I''m chishuiduan now! Only for their own life Chishui off! I can do whatever I like! And I suddenly found that it was a good feeling. "


    Dewey now naturally has no capital to challenge this moody guy.


    After walking in the grassland for two days, chishuiduan is even worse. Every time he changes horses to buy food, or sleeps out. They all deliberately left some daily necessities for Joe.


    At the end. Even sleeping out on the grassland at night and making a fire. He would go straight to the back, and no matter what Joe''s reaction was, he would catch her, throw her next to Dewey, and then sneer: "what a couple of lovers, let''s get along with each other for some more time! Because... I''m afraid there won''t be many opportunities! "


    This kind of time, Du Wei just a face of indifference, looking at Qiao Qiao, low voice way: "you know don''t know, so follow, have no benefit to you at all! It''s of no use to me


    "I know." JOJO''s answer was very straightforward.


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment: "then what else do you follow?"


    JOJO looked into Dewey''s eyes, her voice a little soft: "then I ask you. When the dead demon wanted to catch me, did you know that you couldn''t beat him at all? Do you know that as long as he suddenly becomes cruel, he can kill you casually? "


    "... I know." Dewey sighed.


    Qiao Qiao suddenly smile: "but you still take me to escape... So now I will follow you, too!"


    Du Wei couldn''t help saying something. After a while, he pointed to the distance: "do you know that you may die in the snow mountain? This chishuiduan will definitely kill me in the end, and you... Will also die. "


    "Then die."


    When Qiao Qiao said this, looking at the fire, a small hand gently playing with a firewood, the tone is gentle, even the corner of the eye, with a faint smile.


    Dewey''s answer to this is really speechless. He held his head and thought about it for a while. Finally, he looked up and sighed: "Alas... If we had known this, we might as well have caught the dead demon!"


    Qiao Qiao said again: "if you are caught by him. I''ll kill myself! Even if I die, I will never leave you! "


    It''s not that Dewey didn''t try to escape. He also thought about poisoning.


    Although I don''t know if chishuiduan, a powerful man of the holy rank, is invincible to all kinds of poisons, but... If you let him drink "the passage of time", Duwei doesn''t believe that he can really bear it!


    But chishuiduan is an old man after all. Along the way, he seems to be kind to Dewey, but he is very cautious in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation. Food and drink. Also only eat their own things, do not let Du Wei have a chance to intervene.


    Du Wei even thought of some tricks, he took the initiative to get some meat to barbecue, hoping to cheat Chishui to stop eating.


    But several times, chishuiduan didn''t care at all. He only ate some water and pasta he bought every day. Once he entered the grassland, this guy didn''t touch meat.


    Duwei even if the barbecue level is excellent, Chishui break is not seen.


    At the end. Dewey couldn''t help but ask him, "do you know I poisoned my food?"


    Chishuiduan grinned and looked at Duwei with a mockery in his eyes: "Duwei, people don''t know you. But I know you so well. You are full of tricks, so I''d better be careful. And... I don''t think you know? Before going to the snow mountain, I want to fast! Although I have been down the mountain for many years. But I, chishuiduan, am a disciple of Daxueshan after all. "


    Fast... Fast


    Dewey sighed.


    These days, Chishui Duan is not in a hurry to go northward in the grassland. He has passed several tribes on the way, and he keeps a low profile and doesn''t deal with others.


    At the moment, the situation on the grassland, the south of the grassland. Almost accepted by Saladin, and some tribes in the North United to fight against Saladin.


    Duwei and others pass by these days. They can feel the fierce fighting and the tense atmosphere before the war in those tribes. Any man who can mount a horse in the tribe has already taken up arms.


    And in addition. I heard there are many tribes. They have sent envoys to Daxueshan, hoping to get the support of Daxueshan. After all. On the grassland, only with the support of Daxueshan can it be recognized as orthodox.


    The deeper the grassland, the stronger the sense of urgency of the war.


    Du Wei and his party were dressed as ordinary herdsmen and strangers. When they passed by some big tribes, they would inevitably be questioned about their origins, and they were even regarded as spies twice.


    Although he was not afraid of these things because of his ability to cut off Chishui, he was always tired of them. Later, they simply avoided the residences of some big tribes and chose to walk in remote places.


    After this walk, I walked in the grassland for eight days.


    "The strategy of the Roland Empire towards the grassland in the past few years was stupid. The only thing worthy of praise is that in the past two years, the 20000 cavalry troops that have no effect have been withdrawn! " Looking coldly at the tense weather on the grassland, Chishui couldn''t help but make an evaluation: "in the past, when lombarton was there, that guy was really a talent. We also know how to use differentiation to attract people. But the next ones are all fools. Originally, these 20000 cavalry troops were stationed here only as a deterrent. Later, those guys had no brains and had to withdraw! So as not to waste money and food. And... With the withdrawal of the Imperial Army, some people will be ready to move. "


    Du Wei snorted: "listen to your tone, it seems to be standing on the side of us Roland people?"


    Chishuiduan was silent for a while, and his eyes were a little complicated. After a long time, he said slowly: "my goal in life is to avenge the sorrow of Baihe... Others, I don''t want so much. All these years, living in the Empire. I''m getting used to being a Roland. "


    On this day, in front of the three people''s eyes, a small stream appeared. The water was very clear. It was only a few dozen steps wide. The gurgling water had a long history. From a distance, it came all the way from the north.


    "It''s almost there." Chishui points to the distance.


    At the moment, on the vast grassland, you can see the horizon in the distance, there is a vast white mountain standing in the sky, just like a row of jade pillars.


    "The stream is formed by melting snow on the snow mountain. The local people regard this stream as a sacred river. " Chishuiduan looked at the distance, and some strange light flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, in a low voice, he seemed to say to himself: "in those years, LAN Haiyue and I were chased by Bai hechou all the way, and escaped along the stream..." he pointed to a high slope in the distance, and suddenly said with a smile: "I remember... It was on that high slope, I had a big fight with LAN Haiyue, and then they broke up. " Du Wei looks at the snow mountain in the distance. The grassland is endless. The snow mountain is covered with ice and snow all the year round. He vaguely looks at the place on the top of the mountain where the clouds are shrouded, and the light white air is floating... This scenery is really refreshing. It seems that the closer the distance from the snow mountain, chishuiduan look in the anger also gradually fade down. Occasionally looking at his eyes, are peaceful. Finally, on that night, the three of them had already come to the foot of the snow mountain. They saw that the mountains were steep, and there were sparse vegetation on the blue black rocks. Occasionally, you can see one or two rock sheep living here, jumping back and forth on the steep rocks, with vigorous and flexible posture. Looking up, it began to turn white about a kilometer above... Looking at the huge snow mountain in front of him, a thought suddenly appeared in Du Wei''s mind: the worry of the White River has been sitting on it all these years¡° Go up the mountain. " Chishuiduan gave a sneer and patted Duwei gently, which lifted the magic prohibition of his body. Duwei immediately felt that his body was loose and his body was free again! He was forbidden for so many days that he couldn''t even meditate. Now he tried to gather his mental strength, but he found that his mental strength was very poor. I''m afraid I have to find a chance to have a good rest and meditate before I can recover my strength¡° When are you going to kill me? " Dewey looked at chishuiduan¡° Don''t worry, I will give you the chance to finish the teacher''s last word first, and let you bring that "no regret" to Baihe. Then... I''ll kill you. " Chishuiduan seems to smile. Looking at the big snow mountain, he suddenly whispered to himself, "it''s good to die here as a home." It seems that he is not only talking about Dewey, but also himself!

 Chapter 423

    From the foot of the mountain to the top, there is only a steep path... It may not be called "road", but this section of the mountain is not as steep as other places.


    Chishuiduan was in the front, black clothes were floating, and his steps were light. Duwei and Qiao Qiao were behind, but Duwei was more difficult. After all, JOJO is a level eight warrior, and he''s better than Dewey.


    All the way up, Dewey was surprised to see that he was not the only one on the mountain road!


    From the foot of the mountain, you can see that occasionally there are one or two people in the shape of herdsmen''s leather robes on the grassland. At the foot of the mountain, they crawl on the ground and worship the snow mountain. The posture is just the standard "five bodies to the ground", with a devout face and a chanting voice.


    On the mountain road, Duwei saw a ragged herdsman. His clothes, sleeves and trousers were worn out, and his face was covered with wind and dust. However, on the mountain road, Duwei was struggling. Every three steps, the man stopped, knelt down and kowtowed to the distant mountain peak, reciting a prayer that Duwei could not understand. Then stand up, walk three steps, kneel down and kowtow.


    After three steps, the man didn''t know how far he had gone. His body was a little shaky, but his face was very firm. He was obviously tottering, but his eyes were full of Holy Spirit.


    Du Wei saw in the eye, can''t help sighing: "this person is hard, just so kowtow, is to pray for the Witch King''s blessing?"


    Chishui broke to see, but not strange, light way: "what''s this?". The status of Daxueshan is like a holy land in the heart of the grassland. In the Roland Empire, perhaps everyone believed in only one goddess of light. But in the heart of grassland people. The Witch King is the God who walks in the world


    He looked at the people who knelt down all the way up the mountain and said gently: "every year, there are not many such people on the snow mountain. The farthest, even hundreds of miles away from the foot of the mountain, is to kowtow in three steps to the mountainside. I''m afraid it will take more than a month. "


    As they spoke, the three had passed the passer-by. All the way up.


    It was the passer-by who suddenly changed his face when he saw Du Wei, especially when he saw chishuiduan''s clothes. He knelt down quietly and kowtowed to chishuiduan''s direction.


    "He regarded me as a wizard on the snow mountain." Chishuiduan said faintly: "this is the only way to go up the mountain. As long as you go up the mountain, you must take this road. And if it''s an outsider, it''s cautious and polite all the way. Only when the wizard on the mountain goes in and out, will he be as free as we are. "


    He said. Three people over a turn of the mountain, can no longer see the man below.


    On one side of the winding mountain road is the abyss, which is steep and steep.


    The three are very fast. In a short time, we had already reached the snow line. Between the green can no longer be seen around, all eyes have become silver! Even the blue sheep on the ground and rock that I saw before can''t be seen at this height.


    At noon, the mountain road suddenly opened up and stepped onto a huge natural platform. It''s as if someone has cut off a part of the mountain to form a natural area hundreds of meters wide.


    Come to this platform. Du Wei looked back and saw that there was a vast expanse at the foot of the mountain. When he got to the middle of the mountain, he felt that the strong wind was blowing all around, which only made people feel cold.


    But on this platform, there are still people!


    The appearance of a few people on the grassland seems to be that most of them have arrived. Although they are also wearing leather robes, they are quite luxurious. What''s more, it''s a symbol of identity!


    These people are sitting on the platform. There was a huge flag behind him, and a fire was lit in the middle. I don''t know how. The flame was burning with a green light.


    "These people have come to ask for an audience." Chishuiduan said faintly: "hum, it seems that those tribes will fight in a few days... Duwei, these people are probably the enemies of Saladin. I just want to get the support of the snow mountain. You see the flame they ignite. It''s a special thing thrown into it to make the fire green. Because even if it is to meet the people on the snow mountain, these people can only go here, they can''t go up any more! This green flame, which can be seen hundreds of miles away from the top of the mountain, means that someone wants to see... As for whether you can see it or not, it''s the people on the mountain who decide. "


    When these people saw chishuiduan and other three people coming up, they were all surprised. Then they saw chishuiduan wearing a black robe. Everyone was very surprised. They thought he was a wizard on the snow mountain.


    But these people didn''t dare to disturb them. They looked nervous. They quickly stood up from a distance, and then prostrated on the ground to salute them. Their eyes were full of begging.


    Chishui broke to hum a, also ignore, at first take Du Wei and Qiao Qiao all the way forward.


    The front end of this platform has reached the end. Far away, about 1000 meters away, there is another peak. What connects that mountain peak with this platform is an open and profound Canyon!


    Standing at the edge of the cliff, I only feel the vast sea of smoke, ice and snow flying all over the sky, gusts of wind.


    And look carefully, but there is an iron rope about the thickness of people''s arms, connecting the two ends!


    "Come on, this is the only bridge." Chishui broke to hum a, walk to go up the ground that iron rope first.


    Although it''s just a tightrope, it''s constantly undulating under the gust of wind, but the ability of Chishui to break the earth is naturally like walking on the ground. On the tightrope, the body seems to fly forward.


    Let the wind blow people can''t open their eyes, but the body of Chishui is not at all hard.


    Du Wei weighed it in his heart. If he was in good health, he would have no problem flying by controlling the wind, but it was hard to say under the overwhelming wind. Looked at Qiao Qiao one eye, two people mutually pulled each other''s hand, also followed behind the Chishui break. This is the only way.


    They only thought that the end of the solo rope was flat. Who knows, when they got to a mountain below, they found that the mountain was not the end. There was a cliff in front of them, and in the distance, there was the same subway cable bridge. Connect to the next peak!


    In this way, he walked through seven or eight of these iron bridges, passed several peaks, and finally came to the flat ground. Du Wei felt that his feet softened.


    With a sigh, he said with a wry smile: "the founder of Daxueshan was really cruel! Even if it''s mysterious, there''s no need to go so far! "


    Chishui is breaking ahead. Listen. With a little smile, he said: "this Tiesuo bridge is not only to block outsiders, but also to limit people on the snow mountain! On the snow mountain, if you don''t have certain accomplishments, you are not allowed to go down the mountain! People who can''t cultivate themselves. Even if you want to go down the mountain, you can''t walk the iron bridge! "


    Fortunately, that''s the end of the cable bridge.


    Only before meeting is the main peak on a snow mountain! Looking up, the mountain is steep. Straight into the sky, I don''t know how high it is. Anyway, Dewey can''t see the end at all. Just because at night, the wind and snow all over the sky are rolling and clouds are floating. Under the lovely snow, the eyes are full of silver, and you can''t see what is far away.


    The mountain road behind seems to be much wider, which is obviously widened artificially. Under the mountain road. However, there is a monument with a height of more than one person, which is not made of stone, but carved out of ice!


    I don''t know how many years ago, this ice is not silver transparent, but with a faint green.


    There is only one line on the ice tablet.


    "Those who go up in vain will die!"


    This short sentence was actually written in several languages, which surprised Du Wei. He recognized only the script of Roland empire. There are also prairie characters. But he didn''t recognize the others.


    It''s JOJO. After a look, he couldn''t help looking strange. He pulled laduvi''s sleeve and said in a low voice: "it seems that... This text seems to be some kind of spirit..."


    Dewey''s heart moved! He knew Gandalf the green robe had taught Joe the elf magic he had developed. Although Qiao Qiao didn''t recognize the spirit character, he thought the two characters were very similar, which was easy to guess.


    Du Wei said in his heart: I didn''t expect that the founder of the snow mountain knew not only the language of the Loran Empire, the grassland language, but also the spirit language... So what are the other languages? Orc? Dwarfism?


    After crossing the ice tablet, there is a uphill road in front of you. On both sides of the hillside, there are a lot of icicles!


    There are all kinds of icicles, some upright and some inclined, but they are all inserted on both sides of the ground. The size and thickness of the icicles are at least one person high. There are ten icicles grouped together, just like a blooming flower.


    Chishuiduan came here, but suddenly stopped at his feet.


    Du Wei was about to open his mouth when he saw Chishui staring at the icicles, but he was in a daze. In his eyes, there seemed to be an indescribable emotion, flowing faintly


    After a long time, I heard Chishui Duan murmur: "after decades... Alas, I thought I had forgotten..."


    I heard him whisper to himself: "teacher... I''m back. Do you know... Chishui is back. And Yue, Chou... I''m back! "


    Looking at the pieces of icicles in my eyes, my mind seems to have galloped to a few decades ago when I just went to the snow mountain and was still a child. At that time, he was happy and worried. Because of their best qualities, the three were selected as his disciples by the king of witchcraft. I don''t know how many people are envious... How many people are envied!


    From that day on, the three young children were regarded as candidates for the future inheritance of Daxueshan.


    But how can the lonely life of snow capped mountain and cold snow all year round be tolerated by three young children?


    Even though it was later the most amazing Bai He Chou, the wise LAN Haiyue, and the ruthless Wu Chi Shui Duan, it was just the age of innocence at that time. Young mood, occasionally can not stand loneliness. I''ll come here to play.


    There is no interesting place on the mountain, and the icicles here form huge ice flowers one by one, with strange and interesting shapes. Moreover, the place is so big that it becomes a paradise for three teenagers when they were young.


    Chishuiduan looked at the place, vaguely as if he saw three teenagers playing around the icicle, chasing and laughing. At that time, he often took care of his youngest self. Although he didn''t like his silence very much, it happened that he was injured by an icicle that time, but that guy carried him all the way back. Later, LAN Haiyue, who was called a "coward" by himself, was as smart as a sea. At that time, his favorite thing was to secretly grab a handful of ice and snow and stuff it into his clothes behind his neck when he didn''t pay attention to it. When did the three teenagers who were intimate at the beginning, He became the enemy of life and death... Chishui looked at the icicles. After a long time, he came back and suddenly raised his hand. With a hiss, he burst out a wind blade under his palm, and immediately cut off a large icicle in front of him!! Chishui snorted and sneered: "the older you are, the more confused you are! Hum, it''s all in the past. They both put it down. Why am I still reading about it? " He turned to Dewey and said coldly, "come on, boy!" As he said that, he was about to come to laduville, but suddenly his face turned to one side, his eyes crossed Duwei, and he looked down the mountain in the distance... Listening attentively, Chishui Duan''s face was even more surprised... At this time, a cool and leisurely voice came from the foot of the mountain, calm and elegant, leisurely, with a faint noble taste¡° Duvet, Duke of tulips! Do you want to hide here after you have been away for so many days? " As soon as the voice fell, Dewey and Joe looked at each other, and their faces were strange! Falling snow! Du Wei''s mouth, as if with a complex smile: "this lively, the dead demon, finally catch up..." and then look back, you can see a sea of clouds, the sky above the undulating tightrope, a figure breaking through the clouds. Looking at him, he is elegant and easy. Walking in the rolling iron rope, his foot is the deep sea of clouds. But he looks like walking in his own back garden. And his smile, as always free and easy¡° Duwei, Duwei, last time your plan was to get under the swamp, but this time you ran to such a high snow mountain... You can surprise me every time Chishui Duan heard the voice, his face was gloomy, and he looked at Du Wei: "who? Is it for you? " Du Wei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "Mr. chishuiduan, to be exact, he is not a human being."¡° It''s not human. What is it? " Red water breaks frown¡° A demon of the dead Joe gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 424

    The snow came slowly. When he finally came to the three people, the spirit king stopped more than ten steps away. This time, his eyes fell on chishuiduan.


    On the expression of falling snow, there was a trace of surprise. Staring at chishuiduan''s eyes, his eyes twinkled. After a long time, he sighed softly: "what a Dewey... So you came to this snow mountain, and you asked for help from this strong man?"


    Who is chishuiduan? All over the world, in his eyes, White River worry first, he is second! Apart from Bai He''s worries, he doesn''t pay attention to anyone at all.


    Seeing such a beautiful guy, Shi ran came to him. The strong man couldn''t help looking bad. He saw that the strength of falling snow must be very important, but... What is that!


    Ignoring the falling snow, chishuiduan turned to Duwei on purpose, and then turned his head: "the" dead demon "you just mentioned is this guy?"


    Dewey gave a wry smile: "although the name is not very nice, we really haven''t made it clear whether this guy is a man or a woman."


    Chishui nodded, squinted and looked at the falling snow: "when did another holy step appear on the mainland? Hum... First Hussein, and then Rodriguez... It seems that the saint class is really worthless now! Hum, with the capital of the holy steps, I dare to go to the big snow mountain and have a wild life... "


    "Er... Well, in fact, he''s after us." Dewey sighed deliberately at once. "I said," elder martial brother, don''t you think it''s strange why I ran to the desert? He was chased by this guy all the way... You don''t think he is pretty, but when it comes to strength, it may not be under you! At least I can''t resist, so I will be chased by him. "


    Chishui broke a sneer and said in a low voice, "do you want me to help you send him away?"


    Dewey didn''t answer directly, but only asked leisurely, "can you let him catch your younger martial brother in front of you?"


    This is a sentence. That''s the point! Chishui is arrogant, not to mention that Du Wei is his "younger martial brother", but also to focus on Du Wei to seek the secrets handed down from the snow mountain era. What''s more, if the person he caught in chishuiduan was arbitrarily robbed by others... And it was still on the snowy mountain, where was his face?


    "No matter who you are, no matter where you come from... Now, how did you come up to me. It''s just how to get down. " Chishuiduan finally faces the falling snow. He takes half a step and stands in front of Duwei and Qiao Qiao intentionally or unintentionally. Duwei also takes the opportunity to pull Qiao Qiao cunningly and step back half a step intentionally or unintentionally to the back of chishuiduan.


    Then he heard Chishui Duan coldly and arrogantly say slowly: "here. It''s not where you should be! Hum, Saint class strongmen... There have been so many generations in Daxueshan. I don''t know how many Saint class strongmen on the mainland come here to show off their abilities because of their high self-esteem. But none of them went back alive! You... I still have important things to do now. I don''t have the heart to care with you. Let''s go now! "


    Chishuiduan said that, compared with his temperament, it is actually very rare. After all, although he is arrogant, he can also see that the strength of the beautiful man in front of him must be holy rank. Although with their own skills, the general Saint level. You don''t have to pay attention at all. After all, I''m going up the mountain to do more important things. Compared with the natural enemy baihechou, it''s better not to grow more branches at this critical time.


    After listening to it quietly, Luo Xue smiles. He is not angry at chishuiduan''s arrogance. He has a charming smile on the corner of his mouth and says gently, "what can I do? Sir, Dewey and this young woman, I have to take them away! Because. This is our bet. I''m not a good person. But what is said has never been taken back. "


    Chishuiduan is not a procrastinator. Seeing that the other party insisted, he said in a hard voice: "then go to die!"


    The duel between the two saints seemed to be a sudden move without warning!


    Chishui suddenly has a strong momentum to open, the fury of the spread of crazy growth. With his body as the center, a dense cold spread.


    Later, Chishui broke to hum a, he also did not use a weapon, two fingers flat, stabbed at the falling snow first!


    Hiss


    The frost fighting spirit of the great snow mountain is even more like a fish in water when it is displayed in the extreme cold weather of the snow mountain.


    The wind and snow all over the sky, suddenly towards the red water off to the fingertips of crazy surging over. The red water breaks a finger to stab out, the person also swept forward along with quickly. And others in the air, the speed seems not fast, but it is up on the exertion of the power of the holy step!


    The cold around the moment and down several times! Under the control of powerful holy rank power, even the moisture in the air was instantly extracted! Visible to the naked eye, the fierce cold all the way spread, large areas of air are directly condensed into ice!


    The snowing body seems to have been surrounded by the spread of frozen air, and the surrounding ice crystals spread and expanded all the way, almost enveloping his body in it!


    At this time, Chishui cut a finger, has arrived in front of him!


    Frost fighting!


    Daxueshan is a disciple of the wizard king. Chishuiduan, known as Wuchi! Frost fighting spirit in his hands to show, is far stronger than the blue sea Yue several points!


    Even the Elven king, in the face of such a fierce blow, did not dare to neglect. His wrist trembled, and a thin silver wire floated out from between his wrists, but twined around his body in an instant!


    Hum!!


    Chishuiduan''s fingers hit the outer ring formed by the rotation of the silver wire! Duvi and JOJO, not far away, were shocked by the sound of these two forces. They all shook violently!


    The sound seems not big, but it seems to break through people''s body, hard hit in the depths of two people''s minds!


    Chishui Duan is confident that his frost fighting spirit is invincible. Even if he is barehanded, he is much sharper than any sword! But the fingertips were on the silver. But I feel a great force blocking my progress! Frost fighting suddenly a stagnant!


    Bo!


    In the air, a wave of air rippling and open, and then the two strong figures are back! Chishui broken people in the air, fingertips are still facing the snow. But around the snowy body, the ice body that had been condensed had been pierced by the silver wire in his hand, and then it was broken and disintegrated by his body.


    "Your strength. It''s really the strongest I''ve seen since my trip to Roland! " Snow sighed from afar, sincere tone: "unfortunately, I can''t give up Dewey and the sorceress!"


    "Then you come." Chishui Duan is the stronger he is when he is strong. He has already felt that the strength of falling snow may be above his own prediction, but now he is inspired to be competitive.


    He suddenly took a deep breath, opened his palms, and a cold white light appeared in the palms. Then I heard a dense dingdong sound in the air.


    Countless water extracted from the air by him with the power of holy steps suddenly re condensed! Look at it again. Between this piece of sky, in the range of thousands of meters, there are countless ice swords that have just condensed!


    These thousands of ice swords, with endless cold, all aimed at the middle of the snow.


    "Hum!"


    After a hum from Chishui. All over the sky, the ice sword suddenly exudes unparalleled spirit at the same time! There are thousands of ice swords, each of which has the air of sword, and the cold light is shining in the sky. Frost fighting boundless, forming an overwhelming sword net!


    Chishui broke both hands together, spitting out a word: "together!"


    Duwei heard a roar in the air. Countless ice swords, under the control of chishuiduan, stabbed at the middle of the snow with the air of frost fighting! Thousands of swords fell together, like a dense storm!


    In the middle of the snow face dignified, he suddenly emerged a group of light purple light. Even the silver on his wrist turned purple!


    Silver crazy flying up, that thousands of ice swords swarmed down, countless frost fighting together, forming a thunderous general roar! See countless to fight spirit, toward the middle of the snow with the boom down!


    In a flash, a strong light burst from it, and Dewey couldn''t help turning his head. I dare not look down on you!


    And at this time. The snow was full of purple, and silver was flying in his hands. And he himself is more like a brilliant dancer, wriggling forward to rush out!


    In this moment, he seemed to have changed the rules of time. In the world of sword Qi, he twisted the space by force. It was as if he could see the snowing body. Under the fierce wind and rain, he danced slowly, little by little, from the sword Qi, It happened that they abruptly separated the gaps and dodged all the way


    "Hiding? Can you hide? Hum, let''s see if it''s your holy order or mine! "


    Chishuiduan''s cold words were filled with endless murderous spirit. With a wave of his hand, he instantly turned into a long sword with a strange shape. This sword was also the ice body condensed by his frost fighting spirit. With a sword in his hand, chishuiduan rushed forward


    Although falling snow''s posture is light, he gradually feels a little heavy under the dense sword Qi bombardment of chishuiduan. The bombardment of the sword light seems boundless. He dodges for a while and finds that the gap in the sword Qi is more and more difficult to find... Obviously, the holy order rule of the opponent''s hand is not the weak one!


    A clear roar came out from the mouth of the falling snow, which was extremely sharp! Dewey immediately covered his ears.


    After the howling of the falling snow, the air rippled quickly and opened a circle of shock waves. Under the shock wave, the sword Qi all over the sky suddenly retreated like the falling tide of the sea!


    Can fall snow but know, oneself didn''t really crack the attack of the other side!


    There was a little pain in his body. The king looked down, but he saw his arm. A few more scratches, a trace of blood quietly infiltrated from under the clothes!


    "Good! Since I came to the mainland, you are the first one who can hurt me The sound of falling snow is completely cold!


    At this time, chishuiduan, who was holding a huge ice sword in his hand, had already arrived in front of him. With one sword, he was cut down, and his invincible ice fighting spirit had hit the snow''s arm head on


    Boom!!!!


    There was a loud noise, and the sound continued. The cloud mountain and fog sea in the distance were blown away!


    The two strong men of holy rank face each other. The ice sword in chishuiduan''s hand blows on the arm of falling snow, but their figures seem to be solidified in the air at the same time


    At this moment, the time was shaken by the strength of the two Saint level strongmen again, and it was abnormally distorted!


    It seems that time has been slowed down a hundred times a thousand times in this instant.


    It''s just such a short time, but in Dewey''s eyes, their bodies seem to have been frozen in the air for a long time... And at this time, finally, their bodies are the center. A round ball of light burst out, and on the ball of light, there was a stream of electric light


    What''s more strange is that half of the eyes of the light ball are silver white. And the other half, it''s light purple. It is clear that the two Saint level strongmen are competing for their own strength.


    Chishuiduan''s face was covered with a layer of frost, more and more pale, and finally almost became transparent. And snow''s face. At the beginning of a flash of purple light, it gradually returned to normal.


    The ice sword in chishuiduan''s hand seems to be on the arm of falling snow. However, if it gets closer, it will be found that there is a thin silver thread entangled on the edge of the sword just a little distance away from the edge of the sword touching the arm of falling snow


    Finally


    Falling snow looks at the enemy in front of her. Suddenly on the face a smile, gently way: "you are very strong, really very strong... Unfortunately, but not my opponent."


    With that, his wrist trembled, and the silver wire suddenly and straightly threw out, while Chishui, who was entangled with the sword edge, was even more like a big bird in the air. Straight out.


    The eyes of the fallen snow are flashing now. But suddenly his body flashed, and he appeared in front of the red water cut off


    Dewey couldn''t catch the movements of the two strong men with his eyes at the moment. Then he heard the sound of a dense Ping Ping in the air. At this moment, the snow did not know how many attacks. But chishuiduan didn''t say a word, one hand holding the ice sword, trying to resist the pressure from the other side''s silver wire, the other hand, but twisting back and forth, frost fighting spirit, in this small distance, madly resisting the attack of falling snow!


    Finally, under a loud noise, we saw that the two bodies were separated at last, while the snowing body just stopped for a short distance and stabilized. But Chishui''s broken body flew out directly. At last, it crashed into the snow mountain hundreds of meters above.


    When he heard the sound of the rock burst, Dewey even worried that the Chishui break would break through the whole snow mountain!


    Snow in the air, the king''s face suddenly white, he opened his mouth, spit out a small mouthful of blood, and then his face returned to normal, and he did not hold the silver arm, a sleeve suddenly turned into pieces of cloth, flying away with the wind. One of his arms was exposed.


    In the bare part, on the arm, full of holes, vertical and horizontal also don''t know there are dozens of scars, at the same time are flowing blood!


    Dewey and JOJO stood down and sighed when they saw the scene.


    It seems that Chishui is not the opponent of the dead demon!


    On the high mountain, there was a roar. Then there was a sound of rock explosion. A figure shot out of the mountain quickly!


    Chishui''s hair was scattered and his face was furious. The roar in his mouth seemed to shake the heaven and earth. The echo in the valley even made the rocks on the mountain peel off layer by layer.


    Unfortunately, although his roar left, he couldn''t hide his awkward appearance at the moment!


    Falling snow is just an arm full of scars... And chishuiduan, his whole body''s clothes have been broken, from his face, to his legs and feet, the whole body also don''t know how many thin scratches, and the countless scars, faint blood flow. But Chishui cut off at the moment, but with his fighting spirit forced to seal the injury. Don''t let the blood flow!!


    Looking at the stubborn appearance of Chishui Duan, Luoxue sighed in the distance: "the victory and defeat have been divided, sir, why do you need it?"


    Chishuiduan roared, and suddenly his body shot towards the falling snow! The snow frowned and saw the red water break in front of her. The silver wire in her hand suddenly became entangled with the red water break like a ghost. Almost in a flash, the red water was broken and encircled layer by layer.


    The snow stretched out her finger and nodded toward Chishui''s broken chest.


    Bo!


    A blood light burst out from Chishui''s broken chest. Falling snow points at the enemy, but the heart sinks!


    There was no pain on chishuiduan''s face, but the ferocious color in his eyes became more and more intense


    With a flutter, Chishui''s broken palm has broken through the entanglement of silver wire, and firmly pressed on the shoulder of the spirit king... It''s also snowing, even if it dodges, otherwise. This palm is directly on the heart.


    Luoxue opened her mouth on her back. A blood arrow shot out of her throat. A trace of anger flashed on her face. Her wrist shook again, and the silver wire suddenly tightened. Immediately the red water cut firmly tied!


    Chishui cried out. The silver light on his body flickered and struggled, but the purple light on the silver wire became stronger and stronger. I heard a burst of dense sound. Just now, chishuiduan forcibly blocked the whole body''s injury, which could not be suppressed any more.


    Countless dense blood burst out from the dense wounds around his body at the same time. From a distance, chishuiduan seems to have become a blood man.


    In the air, Chishui''s broken body finally fell down, slamming on the peak. With a piece of ice rock rolling down, and finally hit the mountain road on both sides of the countless icicles.


    Duwei quickly ran past and saw Chishui lying there with blood all over him. Fortunately, although the guy was seriously injured, he didn''t die. When Dewey helped him up, he could still speak and gave a forced hum and smile. Although the voice is weak. But it seems to have a stubborn taste:


    "Little... Dewey, you. Where did you get such a... Powerful... Dead, dead demon? "


    After all, it''s the saint level strong. The physical injury is almost just a breath. You can see that the wounds are healing one after another. Chishui pushes away Duwei and stands up. He just looks at his movements, but he is clumsy and reluctant.


    After all, although the physical trauma is easy to heal, but just now the first World War is short, but the tragic degree, or to chishuiduan''s strength caused huge damage.


    The body of falling snow is on the sky of tens of meters, looking down at the three people below, and seeing chishuiduan recover his ground injury with the power of holy steps. The spirit king''s voice was low and cold: "do you want to fight again? I said, although you are strong. But not my opponent! I haven''t been hurt for a long time


    "Oh? So what? " Chishui Duan looks up and says.


    "I will surely kill any enemy who has hurt me!" The eyes of falling snow flashed anger: "you hateful bastard! Humble life, actually hurt my noble body! I... I didn''t want to kill you, but now... "


    Snow wrist a shake, the silver wire in the hand has been instantly taut straight!


    The floating soft silver wire is as straight as a wire in the air. The strong wind blows, but it can''t shake half a minute!


    On the silver wire, the purple light shines out


    In the sky, even the clouds, have become a purple! The color became more and more intense. At the end, it seemed as if it was too deep to drip out!


    A large strange purple cloud seems to have covered the snow mountain, and there is endless pressure in the purple


    The purple light seems warm and soft, but it shines on people''s skin, but it seems to have a strange sharp cold feeling!


    "Are you honored? You will be the first human I kill The voice of falling snow is low: "and... A saint level strongman!"


    Silver suddenly fell down, as if a straight light, cut directly towards Chishui! Chishui broke to hum a, raise hands to come, a fierce frost fighting spirit head-on blast up!


    But the silver wire is in this group of frost fighting spirit, easily cut off the seemingly fierce cold light, easy. It''s like a sharp knife cutting into the butter. It''s not blocked. It cuts down towards Chishui


    At this moment, all of a sudden, on the top of the distant snow mountain, came a sound as sonorous as metal!


    The sound is continuous. It''s only a few thousand or even tens of thousands of meters away, but it''s almost instantaneous! It seems to have completely broken the speed rule of sound propagation in the world!


    That sound is almost at the same time to withdraw the whole snow mountain. Like thunder in general, pouring into the ears of several people, including snow!


    "You say that if you hurt your enemy, you will kill him?"


    The voice is short and seems calm, but when it falls into people''s ears, people can''t help feeling that the voice is extremely proud! It''s a calm tone. On the contrary, there is another arrogant momentum. It seems that in this voice, everything in the world is completely out of sight!!


    And almost at the same time that the sound came! On the sky, suddenly burst out a bit of enchanting silver!


    The silver light is like substance. Easily penetrated the sky that rich thick purple cloud! Then that little silver light scattered and opened in an instant, turned into countless fine nets, but the light was more and more dazzling!


    All over the sky of purple clouds, although still turbulent rolling. But in that silver light, but instantly disintegrated! Countless silver light penetrated the purple cloud, quickly connected into a piece, sweeping the earth from the sky! All of a sudden, the whole valley is shining like a ray of light! In the blink of an eye, all the purple clouds in the sky melted away, and you could see the silver light scattered all over the snow mountain, just like a miracle coming down from the sky!


    After easily swallowing the purple awn of the elves released by the falling snow. Among them, there was a little silver light, which suddenly came straight towards the falling snow! Although this silver light seems to be weak, the power contained in it can almost expose the space! In the pupil of snow''s eyes, suddenly radiated a strange look, in the face of this silver light from the sky, he immediately instinctively felt the incomparable sharpness! He had already raised his wrist, and a piece of silver wire stood in front of him! When the snow falls, I feel cold in front of me. It seems that there is such a specious breeze passing by. But then, he immediately saw it. His temples, a wisp of hair gently fell down, and in front of him, his silver wire, unexpectedly also suddenly and silently broke a small section! Well... What does it feel like? It''s like... Pain? Falling snow raised her hand, wiped her cheek hard, spread her hand, but saw the red blood! On his left cheek, there was an almost imperceptible fine scratch, and a trace of blood was slowly flowing out... Let the snow body shock, suddenly raised his head, staring at the distant mountains and heights... Just now this blow... Is it from tens of millions of meters away? So, who is hiding at the top of the mountain? Ten million meters away with a hit, you can break my defense, hurt my body?! On the top of the distant mountain, the voice that seems to be more eternal than time comes word by word again¡° Didn''t you say that people who hurt you are going to die? Now I stabbed you in the face! If you want to kill me, come up if you can. I''ll wait! This tone, the kind of contempt some flavor, is exposed undoubtedly! The Elven king was enraged. He has never been so despised by any opponent in his life! The proud nature of the elves made him lose grace and ease. He even forgot to use the power of the holy rank to recover the scars on his face! No, it''s not forgetting! The snow raised her hand and pointed to the top of the mountain. Although it was broken, the remaining silver wire was still floating under the wrist of the king of spirits¡° No matter who you are! You have infuriated me The voice of falling snow was full of anger: "I will kill you! Otherwise, if I don''t kill you one day, I''ll leave this humiliating scar on my face one day! " The angry voice of falling snow has been uploaded far away. While standing on the ground, Dewey was staring at the mountain. White River worries! White River worries! It''s the White River! That tone, duvet naturally heard it. And the strike from a kilometer away shocked Dewey from the bottom of his heart! If we say that under the snowy mountains, Baihe Chou, who walks on the mainland, can only give play to 23% of his strength. Well, how strong is Baihe sorrow on the snow mountain?? The anger of falling snow, the oath of falling snow, the challenge of falling snow... What can be obtained is only a word from the mountain... It is also the last response. This sentence came clearly, the tone is very insipid, insipid as if chatting with people at will, and it seems to be a casual word. In this sentence, there are only four short words: "come up and lead the dead."

 Chapter 425

    On the snow mountain thousands of meters high, at this height, Dewey has felt the heaviness of his body. After all, he did not have the kind of capital of the saint level strong, in such a high altitude, extreme hypoxia, let him breathe.


    However, there is probably no so-called "high altitude reaction" in the world.


    It is not too much to say that all the way up, there is only one straight road to heaven. Just because the step road in front of us is straight forward without any turning point. It''s almost as steep as 90 degrees. Step by step, it makes us dizzy.


    Seeing Du Wei''s difficulty, chishuiduan took out a white ice bead like thing from his arms, handed it to Du Wei, and said faintly: "put it in your mouth, put it under your tongue, but don''t swallow it." Then he took out another one and handed it to Joe.


    Du Wei took it, and without hesitation, immediately put it into his mouth and put it under his tongue. Sure enough, I immediately felt a cool air coming out from under my tongue and rushing straight to my head. This feeling made my whole body relax, and the heavy and hard feeling was swept away. Deep breathing for a while, also feel very smooth.


    "It''s a special thing on the big snow mountain. After all, there are more than 200 wizards on the snow mountain all the year round, and not everyone has the strength of the holy rank. "


    With that, chishuiduan took another look at the falling snow.


    Falling snow''s face is gloomy, and the spirit king says that he will practice it. Although he has the ability above the holy step, and his physical injury can be recovered at any time, he deliberately keeps the slight scratch on his face. His face was cold now, his hands behind him, and he didn''t say a word. Go to the front, all the way up.


    Luoxue is not a fool. After he was injured, he didn''t rush to the top of the mountain in a rage. Instead, he went up slowly step by step. After the fierce battle with Chishui Duan, the spirit king was not intact. He needed some time to recover.


    Step by step. In fact, on such a high snowy mountain, even if you want to find stones, it is very difficult to be extremely cold, making everything frozen into ice. These ice blocks are far harder than stones here. Walking on the crystal clear ice steps, Dewey silently looks at the distance


    There are 3650 layers of ice.


    That''s just the number now. It is said that decades ago. When he was in power, the steps were only 3640, because he was on a snowy mountain "... This time, when I saw you, I was really surprised." White River sorrow looking at falling snow, his tone calm to the extreme! I heard him say slowly: "you can defeat Duan... Moreover, you just showed the strength of broken paintings. I thought that at last there was another opponent worthy of my sword. Unfortunately, you let me down, elf


    Hiss


    A clear voice, a soft light like the bright moon, flowing out slowly from the scabbard of the river. The blade, gradually from the sheath revealed its extraordinary nature!


    White River sad voice, but still with endless loneliness, and a touch of sadness: "spirit, your strength, I''m afraid, in this world, the closest to my opponent. It''s a pity... Judging from your performance just now, although you have barely reached the level of breaking painting... But you just rely on the silver wire in your hand. So, your real strength is still just staying on the holy rank, and there is no breakthrough... Unfortunately, I am worried about the second time, but I still don''t find a suitable opponent... Instead, to a God''s hair... Alas, you are just the holy rank. "


    The voice is not lost. See a soft light, from the White River sorrow on the blade of the silent float out!


    This light seems to be like mercury, everywhere, like the sun on the earth, although seemingly soft, but irresistible!


    Falling snow only had time to raise her wrist, and the silver in her hand twisted wildly. But under the soft light, the twining silver suddenly solidified in the air!


    The next moment, I saw the silver wire, suddenly had a strange oscillation, finally in the light of the knife, inch by inch broken into countless pieces!!


    When countless pieces of silver fell to the ground, the snow felt a faint pain on his wrist. He looked down, and there was a slight red mark on his wrist, and the silver had already fallen off.


    Falling snow only felt that her heart, at the moment, also with the rupture of the silver wire, instantly turned into countless pieces! The feeling of weakness from head to foot has spread to the whole body!


    Break... Break?!


    With a plop, snow has knelt on the ground, quietly looking at the debris on the ground, his eyes, a piece of ashes.


    The holy instrument worshipped by the elves, the guardian of the elves given by the elves, is broken so easily under the hands of this human?!


    White River sorrow quietly came to the snow in front of him, so calmly came, blade pointed to the ground, snow raised his head, looking up at the man in front of him, only feel that under the shadow of each other, that face, seems to be hidden in the shadow, so that he can''t really see in any case!


    "Go back, elf." White River sad voice, clearly fell in the ears of the spirit king: "since you can get the weapon given by the spirit God, then you must have been able to communicate with the spirit... Then, tell your God for me..." "what... What?"¡° Tell it At the moment, the voice of White River sorrow seems not to be the voice that human beings can have: "tell it... In the near future, a new name will be added to the Genealogy:" speaking of this, the wizard King bent down and looked at the spirit king: "White River sorrow!" The whole body of falling snow suddenly trembled uncontrollably. He looked at the White River and worried: "you... Are you..." "holy steps?" White River sorrow seems to smile: "I am not already."

 Chapter 426

    Holy steps!


    From the perspective of the history of Roland, there have been many strong men among human beings... Perhaps, even before the era of human beings, in the mythological era of coexistence of various races, the meaning of the word "holy rank" itself has represented a meaning: the peak of power standing on top of all living beings.


    When a strong person''s name is called "holy rank", it means that he or she has gained the power to surpass the vast majority of creatures in the world! Standing on the rules that bind the world!


    No matter in any sense, or in any range known to human beings: Holy steps, in a very long period of time, or from ancient times to the present, are considered to be the highest peak that the living beings in the world can reach!


    The meaning of the highest peak, usually with another meaning, that is: the end!


    Has reached the limit, it is impossible to continue to go up to the end.


    Therefore, when Bai He Chou, with that kind of approximate floating tone, understated the saying:


    "Holy steps? I''m not anymore. "


    When this sentence fell into the ears of several people present, everyone''s expression changed!


    After a long time, all around the movement, as if in the White River sorrow of this "Declaration" into silence. On the top of the snow mountain, there is a complete silence


    Finally


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." a burst of laughter came out from the mouth of the spirit king.


    Snow''s body had been stiff, but now, with a face almost out of control. He stares at Gao Gao in Shangdi Baihe. His laughter is full of a kind of arrogance, a kind of doubt, a kind of... Disbelief!


    "You''re laughing."


    Baihe looks at the king of spirits in the laughter, his tone is calm, as if describing a simple fact.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha... Ha ha... Yes, yes, I''m laughing. I do laugh. " The king''s laughter finally calmed down. He looked at the White River and said with a mockery: "you are very strong. Man, you are really strong! I have never met the strong! But... Throughout my life, I have met many strong people, among whom there are some arrogant people. After all, after having super power. It will make people lose their original mind, make people lose their sense, and make people think that they are really omnipotent gods when they surpass all living beings? "


    The king gasped, but his voice grew louder and louder. More and more loud, excited, even the scar on his face was bleeding: "but... Every spirit is every spirit! You. I, we! We are all creatures in this world, no matter how strong... But God is God after all, which is a class and field that can never be crossed by any spirit! It''s true... You beat me. You''re very strong. But because of this, your arrogance, let you feel, you have exceeded the saint level? What do you think you are? God? God? "


    The snow stares at the White River. His eyes were like electricity, as if hoping to see the shaking of Bai He''s sorrow.


    However, he was disappointed.


    White River sorrow is still standing in front of him, overlooking the snow, it is this overlooking angle, let the snow feel very uncomfortable.


    Then, he heard the strong man who defeated himself and asked himself in a calm tone as if he were very casual:


    "Oh. spirit. So. Do you know what "God" means? "


    "Of course I know!" Falling snow is a little annoyed. As the king of the elves, he worships and is devout to the gods. There is no doubt that for the guardian God of the great goblins, the worship of the great spirits is a kind of piety that has penetrated into the soul: "God! It''s eternity! If all things in the world will be born, prosper and finally perish... Then the only constant is God! Because God is eternal! The power of God does not lie in its power or anything else, because it is eternal


    After listening to this, Bai he chuckled. Then he sighed and looked at the snow in a tone of regret: "I''m sorry... Wrong answer! Although you are the one I met and the only place in the world next to me, it''s a pity that you don''t understand. "


    Fingers gently across, in front of everyone''s eyes, White River sorrow with a leisurely attitude, between the fingers, in front of him, the water in the air was pulled out, a grain of water droplets gathered together, gathered together in the air, forming a water flow.


    White River sad face calm, it is a kind of silent eyes, enigmatic.


    His fingertips fall gently, and the simulated water flow and light flow quietly. Even the ripples are so real.


    "Genie, do you know what a real God is?" The voice of Bai He''s sorrow is like that from an empty valley: "this world, this space, is like a flowing river. There are turbulence, reefs, turns... And all living beings in the world are in the long river... Just like the fish in the river, they don''t know anything, just follow the direction of the river and let it go... Occasionally, among the fish, there will be one or two very strong big fish. They are stronger than other fish and can make a jump, If you jump out of the water, you can see what the river looks like. You can see that it was just a river. You can see what is in front of the river and what has happened in the back... When these strong fish see the world beyond the water, especially the direction in front, where there is turbulence and where there are reefs, they know how to go after the good and avoid the bad, Know how to use the extra things you know! And these "fish" think that they know the rules of the world and that they know what the river is like... In other words, they are the so-called "holy steps."


    When Dewey heard this, he felt as if he was thinking. And Chishui cut off, after listening. There seems to be a change in the face, too. Although the snow is still a face of sneer, but after hearing this, also unconsciously, the expression on the face gradually changed into thinking.


    He heard the voice of Bai He''s sorrow echoing in people''s ears: "nevertheless, these big fish are stronger than other fish, and they can jump out of the water, but it''s only for a moment. What they see is very limited. So, although they know more than other fish, although they are much stronger than other fish... They are still just fish! This is the holy step. "


    After a pause, Bai He said: "of course, in the holy steps. There are also differences in strength. For example, you... Some fish jump out of the water and can only see a little ahead. But some of them have more strength, jump higher, jump for a longer time, and see farther... There will be differences. But... The difference is not big He took a look at chishuiduan and Luoxue.


    This look in the eyes, as if in a silent tell: you two, are just a little bit stronger. It''s just fish jumping out of the water.


    Involuntarily, the snow suddenly asked gently: "then, on the holy steps?"


    "On the holy steps?" White River sorrow smile, his mouth smile is so peaceful: "that is what you call ''God''!"


    Unconsciously, everyone was quiet, listening to the content of Bai He Chou, the peerless man.


    "If this space is a river. If the strong of the holy rank is only the stronger of the fish... Then the so-called God is the river itself... No! In other words, there are some more powerful beings. Their power has gone beyond fish''s cognition. Because these gods, they can change the river at will, they can change at will! front. Behind; past times. future! The so-called Saint step strong, even if they can jump out of the water. See the track of the future ahead, but what about that? In the position of God, God can change the direction of the river at will. They can add a turn, increase or decrease some turbulence, rocks... In other words, they can create and delete "rules" at will! When this is done, it is the so-called "God". Different from the fish that jump out of the water, the strong fish can only see some limited things, but the gods can not only see them, they also control them! "


    "From ancient times to the present, the legend of the saint level strongman will be given a very interesting title: the closest to the existence of God. Right? " White River worries to smile, looking at several people with different faces in front of him, then, he sighed softly, and said with a kind of incomprehensible tone with a smile: "the closest to the existence of God... Close! Approach! What a delicate word. But only when we really see all this can we understand how far away this so-called "approach" is! Because of this huge difference, even if the saint level is considered to be the closest to the existence of God, but ever since ancient times, it has never been heard that a saint level strongman really surpasses God! It''s because the powerful of the holy rank only see the "rules", while the gods are the real "control."


    White River''s worried eyes flow, sweeping chishuiduan and spirit: "you, you, are just a strong fish in the long river, you think this is already the peak of strength, is already the highest, is already the end... But, I don''t know, this is far from it."


    Finally, chishuiduan couldn''t help asking: "Bai He Chou, what about you! Are you not the fish in the river? "


    "Me? I used to be Bai He Chou looked at the crowd with a calm face and said:


    "But now I am on shore."


    "Spirit, I just said that you are wrong and that you don''t understand... That''s because your understanding of God is not what you understand, but what others tell you! God told you! God tells man that he is the strongest, everything, the peak, inviolability, eternity?! Hum... How ridiculous!


    God is not eternal... But human beings think so because all spirits are too small. For example, the life of summer bug is short, so for summer bug, its life is only one summer, so in its eyes, even a bird can only live for a few years. Will be considered to be able to live until winter, is already the so-called "eternal"! But in the eyes of birds, a horse that can live for more than ten or even twenty years is "eternal.". But in the eyes of the horse, human beings can live for decades or even a hundred years... Then perhaps the horse will think that human beings are eternal. What about humans¡°


    In fact, there is no so-called "eternity", which you think is eternity. Just because you can''t see it! So it''s the same with God. Maybe God is much stronger than human beings and has a long life, but God is not eternal


    Dewey heard this, and suddenly he felt almost ridiculous!


    Shit! Bai He Chou, a super abnormal man, has developed a set of "dialectical materialism"?!


    "The holy steps are not the end of everything." The White River worries to stretch out a finger, his fingertip appeared a fire. The fire was red at first, then turned blue gradually, and finally the flame, which should have been hot, became light and elegant. The fire turned into... Water!


    Burning ground water?!


    Such a strange scene, let chishuiduan and Luoxue hold their breath.


    This is not a magic element change, not a magic. It''s real burning water!


    Water flame?


    "That''s the rule!" Chishuiduan chuckled: "the real rules! Not to see, not to use... But to really control. Full control!


    Within the scope of my power, all rules are created by me, changed by me and followed by my will! As long as I like, in my power range, ice can be hot, fire can be cold!! Everything can change. Everything can be created... In this place, I call it... "


    White River sad smile, his eyes, look really close to God in general!


    "I call it the... Field! My field! In my field, I am God


    silent!


    The silence of death!


    Rebellious red water cut off, proud and noble spirit king, at this moment, two people''s faces are like ashes!


    Even if you already know that you are not as sad as the White River. Even if it is just a tragic defeat to the White River sad snow. Originally, there was a faint idea in my heart: Although the other party was strong. But still I can look up to it! Even if it is so strong that it is beyond one''s reach, in the final analysis. I can see each other''s far back


    But now, they finally understand


    White River worry, this powerful guy, has completely entered another level! It''s a new level I''m afraid I can never touch in my life!


    At this moment, despair, in the hearts of the two powerless spread.


    Only Dewey, with a calm face, stood there.


    Only he knew that when he saw the light of fire on the fingertips of Bai He Chou''s hands; When he listened to the word "domain" in Bai He''s mouth.


    As if, there is a kind of ethereal difficult to grasp, but it happened that the real feeling, from the heart across.


    This feeling, deja vu!!


    "Spirit, you can go." Bai hechou turned around and walked slowly up the high steps: "remember my words... I could have killed you today. If it was in the past, I would have killed you. But now, you are the strongest existence I have ever seen in the world. I hope the next time I see you, you are qualified for my hand! "


    I hope you are worthy of my hand next time


    This sentence deeply stimulated the spirit of the king. On his beautiful face, a strange light flashed. Suddenly, he let out a breath and threw the broken silver wire in his hand to the ground.


    Then, the proud spirit king turned his face and left quickly along the 650 steps of those three days without saying a word.


    Looking at the figure of the spirit king leaving, a faint smile appeared in the corner of Bai He''s sad mouth. Then he turned his head and looked at chishuiduan and Duwei: "OK, the outsider has left. Now, it''s time to solve our own problems, right


    Chishuiduan looks complicated. Looking at the white river for a long time, he suddenly sighed and shook his head: "I gave up."


    In this sentence, Du Wei can hear what kind of despair and frustration it contains.


    Can let the saint level strong red water cut off, let such a mind tough guy, all gave birth to the incomparable despair feeling. I''m afraid it''s just the White River.


    Chishui looked down and pondered for a moment. When he raised his head, he looked calm: "worry, I know I can''t be your opponent in this life... I thought you were ahead of me, but I didn''t have the chance to catch up with you. But now I found that I was so wrong... "He laughed at himself:" I had two things to do when I went up the mountain this time. The first thing was to let Duwei be a boy. Here''s a word for you. These are the last words that our teacher, gulanshu, left to you decades ago. "


    With that, Chishui took a look at Du Wei.


    Dewey nodded, and immediately told what he knew about Crusoe. He was very brief. But what should be expressed is expressed. White River sorrow quietly listen to, when heard that "do not regret" when, White River sorrow nodded.


    No one could see the change in his face.


    "Thank you." The voice of Bai He Chou seemed as calm as an ancient well: "well, what''s the second thing?"


    "I''ll come up the mountain this time. I''m not going to live any more. " Chishuiduan said slowly: "even if I don''t live for revenge, I want to live for myself! So... I want to know what''s hidden behind the snow mountain! "


    After listening to Bai He Chou, he quietly watched Chishui break for a while. Then he seemed to use a gentle tone and asked in a low voice: "beauty under the moon, have you brought it?"


    The answer is Dewey. Dewey soon takes out the sword of beauty under the moon. He said with a smile: "although I didn''t come here for this, I just wanted to come here. Please help me get rid of the dead demon. However, it seems that you did it before I asked you. So... "


    Duwei had not finished, White River sorrow has turned back to walk, while walking, while gently throwing over a sentence: "come with me, you three together."


    Across the wide square. Beyond the throne of the Sorcerer''s land that has become powder. Along the way, there is another mountain road.


    On the top of the snow mountain. About a few hundred meters away, there is a lonely snow bee standing there.


    Connecting the square with Xuefeng in the distance is a mountain road only about one person wide. This is a natural ice bridge connecting two peaks. Looking down, there is a large glacier under the abyss!


    This is not the first time Dewey has seen a glacier. Under the foot of the mountain, the color of the glacier is shining green, just like a large piece of natural jade. And the area of this glacier is much larger than expected.


    After walking the ice bridge, I came to the lonely peak.


    The area here is much smaller than the places we have passed before. The mountain in front of us is a secluded cold cave.


    This cave from the outside to look inside, only feel a group of crystal clear ice light flashing, and standing at the mouth of the cave can feel, inside came a forest of cold! Just standing at the entrance of the cave at random, I felt as if my blood would be frozen by the cold!


    "What the hell is this place! Why is it so much colder than outside? " Dewey was a little surprised.


    "This is where I practice all the year round." Bai He Chou seemed to smile. In his smile, there was a trace of bitterness: "Duwei, you know, the curse I''ve been cursed makes my body grow old quickly. But only here, the extreme cold can stop my curse. My body can''t leave this cold cave too far... "


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "you are so strong, you can''t break the curse?"


    It seems that when facing Du Wei, Bai He''s sad body will show some people''s emotional fluctuations. He smiles: "if I can leave the top of the snow mountain, just now I can''t let you come up, I will go down to solve the elf directly."


    At this time, Bai He Chou suddenly stretched out a hand, even when he was fighting with Luoxue just now, Bai He Chou seemed to hide his right hand behind him and shrink in his sleeve from beginning to end.


    When he reached out, to duvet''s surprise, the bare part of the arm. Fingers, palms, wrists, arms, they''re all dead! It''s like the dried branches of a tree. They have no color or luster, just like the corpses that have been dried for thousands of years!


    Look at this hand. Joe, standing behind Dewey, could not help but cry out in a low voice.


    And White River worry, just a slight smile, he step into the cave, around the cold, immediately absorbed by his body. Duwei could even see clearly that a little bit of cold was sucked into his mouth and nose by Bai He Chou. There is a trace of cold, along with his bare skin hair empty, penetrated into the body of White River sorrow.


    Then, miraculously, White River worried about the dry arm. All of a sudden, it expanded, and the arm, which was like a withered corpse, glowed with vitality again, and the luster became moist. Flesh and blood plump up


    "I think you''ve heard that even compared with the previous wizard kings in the snow mountain area, my life is more simple and I''m more powerful than the previous wizard kings in the snow mountain area... That''s why." White River sad smile, with a hint of complex flavor: "because I can''t leave this cave too far, leave for a while. I have to come back. Otherwise, my body will wither quickly


    "But you are beyond the saint level... You also have the ''domain'' that can change the rules at will!!" Dewey couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s why I never give up!" In Baihe''s sad voice, a sense of tenacity and pride suddenly emerged: "because the curse of the people who founded Daxueshan is even stronger than I am now! So, unless my strength has surpassed the founder of Daxueshan. Otherwise. I can''t break the curse. "


    At this point, ignore the three surprised expression. Bai He Chou has walked into the cave: "come in, break, what you ask for, the answer is in the cave! I defeated our teacher and inherited everything from him. At the same time, I also inherited the cave! Dewey, you know what? This cave used to belong to our teacher, Gulan


    Said, he seemed to smile gently: "be careful, there are some cold inside."


    Don''t worry about the White River.


    At least when Dewey and JOJO walked into the cave, they immediately felt that they were surrounded by an all pervasive cold! Although there is a thick fur coat, Dewey and Qiao Qiao are not weak, but they have tried their best to resist, but still feel the strong cold, easily penetrated into the thick fur coat, from every sweat pore of the body, struggling to get into their own body!


    Just a breath, Dewey felt as if he had frozen, and looked at Joe, Joe''s pretty face, but it has become blue!


    Chishuiduan saw the two men''s appearance. The villain, who was originally fierce, actually took a step. He stretched out his arms and put one hand around Duwei''s shoulder. Soon, the powerful power of the saint level strongman supported a warm space within the scope of the three men. Duwei immediately cast a trace of gratitude in his eyes, but chishuiduan didn''t look at him at all. Instead, he asked the White River in front of him: "what''s in this cave? Is it the treasure buried in the past dynasties in Daxueshan¡° a treasure house? No, you''re wrong There is no treasure here, but... A seal! An ancient seal. " Seal? This word can really make people think of a lot¡° What''s the seal? " Dewey asked immediately¡° I don''t know the answer. " There was something strange in Bai He''s sad voice: "but I only know one thing: the existence of big snow mountain may have something to do with this seal! As a matter of fact, I always have a feeling that the existence of us on the snow mountain may have been shouldering another mission. "¡° What mission? "¡° Two possibilities. The first is that we are responsible for guarding here and not letting anyone outside open the seal here. " White River worries light way: "as for the second kind... What terrible thing is sealed here.". And the mission of our people on the snow mountain is not to let the sealed things come out! " Du Wei''s heart suddenly hit a spirit, also don''t know is because of hearing this words, or because of cold. At this time, Bai hechou stopped. He looked back and said with a smile, "we are here... Now, bring the beauty under the moon." Behind him is an ice wall! Standing in front of the ice wall, there was a faint light flowing on the wall. Dewey only looked at the wall, and suddenly felt that he saw something... No, or a picture? On the wall, as if a pair of eyes! That pair of eyes, let a person instantly indulge in them, Du Wei didn''t even see the color of the eyes clearly, completely forgot everything. He tried to see it. At last, he saw it clearly. This ice wall on the magic out of that pair of eyes, there is a person: is their own!!

 Chapter 427

    Duwei staring at the ice wall dazzled, his abnormal performance, let the side of Joe immediately noticed.


    "What are you looking at?" JOJO gently pulled Dewey for a while, but found that Dewey did not respond.


    Joe looked at the ice wall: nothing.


    At the moment, Dewey felt that all his mind was attracted by the strange eyes. Among the eyes, the figure was clearly his own appearance.


    There is a faint smile on the corner of the mouth. The outline of the face, the way it smiles, and the way it squints at people are clearly "themselves".


    In Dewey''s eyes, the figure seemed to be looking at himself. Then, the corner of the figure''s mouth seemed to move, as if he said something gently.


    Dewey was at a loss. He could see the figure''s mouth moving, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying. So he took a step forward involuntarily


    "You..."


    Deep in the heart, there seems to be such a voice falling gently, it seems to hit a corner in Duwei''s heart directly. This feeling is very wonderful. There is no sound in my ears, but it seems that my heart "hears" something.


    Soon, Dewey took two steps forward again. He took these two steps too fast... Finally, with a bang, he had to hit his forehead on the ice wall first.


    The pain on his forehead made him wake up immediately. He whispered "ah". He raised his head abruptly, with a strange look on his face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Joe was a little curious: "what are you staring at this ice wall for? Is there anything on it? "


    Qiao Qiao reached out and touched the ice wall. He only felt the hard and cold feeling of his tentacles, but there was no other abnormality.


    "I... I seem to have heard something..." Dewey looked very strange.


    "What do you hear?" Chishui Duan asked coldly.


    Dewey took a look at the guy and shut his mouth.


    Even Bai He Chou turned and looked at Du Wei: "do you see something unusual on the ice wall?"


    Du Wei was stunned: "what''s the matter? Don''t you see that? "


    White River worried face serious, slowly shook his head.


    Du Wei was at a loss: reasonably speaking, with the strength of Bai He Chou. If there is anything on the ice wall, even if it is some deceptive magic, it can''t escape the eyes of Bai He.


    However, it seems that only you can see it?


    "I see myself." Dewey finally said it.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "what''s so strange about this... This ice wall is like a mirror. It''s normal to see your own shadow on it."


    Dewey looked grave: "no, it''s not like that. The figure also said something to me. It said... "


    Dewey stepped back and put his hands on the ice wall. He looked like a ghost. Then he said with a bitter smile:


    "It said," here you are! "


    Even though Dewey is serious and serious. However, the expression of White River sorrow and chishuiduan still has some doubts.


    If there is something unusual on the ice wall, such as some magic magic, baihechou and chishuiduan don''t think they can escape their own eyes. It''s impossible that only Du Wei can see it, but his cultivation can''t be seen.


    But when Du Weining looked at the ice wall again. But I found that I could no longer see those things just now. At this moment, even Dewey himself was in a trance. Was he really hallucinating just now?


    Chishuiduan coughed and pointed to the ice wall: "here is the place to seal?"


    "Yes." Bai He Chou took a look at him and said slowly, "you should also know that this cave is the residence of every Witch King in the past dynasties. Every Witch King lived in this cave. It was only after I came here that I realized... It turned out that the witchcraft kings of the past dynasties in the snow mountain area. The reason why we all live in this cold place is not only to train ourselves, but also to protect this place. "


    "Hum!" Chishui broke to hum a, his facial expression is some not good, he seems to use his facial expression, remind White River worry: your sorcerer King''s position, is to use the unusual means to rob.


    He ignored Bai He''s reaction. Staring coldly at the ice wall. The ice wall looks from the outside. I don''t know how thick it is. It looks as smooth as a huge flat mirror.


    "Except for the smoothness. I don''t think there''s anything special about it. I don''t even feel magic waves! Since it is a seal, how can there be no fluctuation of power? " Chishuiduan frowned: "it''s just like an ordinary ice wall."


    White River worry smile, he suddenly turned his head, toward Qiao Qiao way: "you come here."


    Then he pointed to the ice wall: "with your greatest strength, hit the wall with your greatest strength."


    Although Qiao Qiao didn''t understand Bai He Chou''s intention, he still did it after seeing Du Wei.


    The fighting spirit broke out from the palm of her right hand. The fighting spirit of the eighth level warrior condensed on Qiao Qiao''s right fist, with a group of light, and blasted on the ice wall


    There was a bang.


    When the fight hit the ice wall, Joe suddenly changed his face and said "Yi" softly.


    I saw the fighting spirit shining, suddenly like a stream of water, all were sucked into the ice wall. Standing in front of the ice wall, Qiao Qiao couldn''t help raising his hand to look at it and touch the wall


    "Yes, your fighting spirit cultivation is very rare according to your age." White River worry lightly smile: "you should have eight levels of strength.". With the blow you just made, even if you hit a rock, you can blow it up. But now you see... "


    Above the ice wall, it''s still smooth! JOJO just had a blast. The ice wall is intact! Don''t say it''s exploding, there''s not even a trace left! The wall in front of us is still as smooth as a mirror.


    "How did you feel when you hit it just now?" Bai He asked Qiao Qiao.


    "I... I don''t know." Joe thought for a moment: "it seems that this thing doesn''t bear force... Well, it''s like I hit it in the water. No, it''s not in the water. It''s like it''s empty! "


    Chishuiduan''s face became serious: "is there any magic on the ice wall? But I can''t feel the fluctuation of mana in it at all. "


    White River worry smile: "break, you try again try your mental strength to detect the thickness of the wall. I know that with your accomplishments, even if the wall is hundreds of meters thick, you can feel it. "


    Chishuiduan immediately tried. After a while, the expression on his face gradually became unnatural and murmured: "how can..."


    He just released his mind to explore. But I found that I couldn''t detect what was behind the ice wall, even how deep the ice wall was! A trace of his mental strength has just been released. It''s like a stone sinking into the sea, boundless


    But then, chishuiduan was relieved: "since it was the seal set by the ancestors of Xueshan. Of course, it''s very powerful. " He looked at the White River worried: "how to open?"


    Bai hechou touched the ice gently for a while and laughed: "don''t say it''s you. Even if I sit in this cave, I don''t know how many times. But every time, even I couldn''t detect what was behind. In other words, I doubt that the strength of the people who set up this barrier at the beginning is still above me. "


    On the White River?


    Dewey''s heart thumped, and he immediately thought of a possibility.


    Bai He Chou took the sword of beauty under the moon from Du Weidi. This thin sword, full of frost, is in the hands of Bai He Chou. Suddenly, a cold light came out. Bai He was worried about a sword in his hand. Suddenly, he sighed softly: "beauty under the moon... Hum, most of the disciples of Daxueshan in the past only know that this sword is an unparalleled weapon. Use this sword to show their fighting spirit and increase their power. But only the witch kings of the past knew. It''s not a sword at all... It''s just a key. "


    White River worries to say, suddenly quite sword lightly stabbed to ice wall go down. The moment the blade touches the ice wall. The frost on the edge of the sword suddenly melted away. On the exposed blade, there are some light flowing. Then there were lines of strange lines.


    Silent, the blade fell into the ice wall, easily until there was no handle.


    Then, just at the cut where the sword cut into the ice wall, a soft light flashed. From the cut, the ice wall melted silently around. Soon, a passage appeared in front of us!


    This passage is right in front of us, but it''s dark in front of us. We don''t know where the end is, let alone how deep it is.


    Chishui Duan was stunned: "is it so simple? Just insert the sword in and it will open the seal? "


    White River worries to shake head, he backhand under the moon beauty sword returned to Du Wei, then light way: "hum, certainly not so easy. If the seal can be opened just by this sword, can it be called the biggest secret of Daxueshan? Finally, I tell you that although this sword is in the hands of the ancient wizard kings of Daxueshan, according to the notes of the ancient wizard kings I read in jijingjian, I get an interesting news: this ice wall is just the outermost layer of the boundary, and there is another pass in it. Even with the key of beauty under the moon, the witch kings of all ages have opened the ice wall countless times to see what is inside. Unfortunately... No one can succeed. That''s why I can judge from this point that our disciples in the snow mountain area are only responsible for "guarding" the secret here, not the real owner. "


    Du Wei stares at the dark cave inside. As soon as he takes a step forward, he suddenly feels his whole body tighten! This feeling, as if the whole person into the deep water, as if all the induction has become slow up.


    But it was just a moment. After a moment, this strange feeling disappeared.


    then. Du Wei suddenly sounded like something: "did you find that... This passage should not be here!" It turns out that this cave is located on the top of an isolated peak. From the outside, even the isolated peak itself is only a few hundred meters wide, so it''s not so big. No matter how deep the hole is, it''s only a few hundred meters at most. But just now several people have been walking for a while since they entered the cave. When we got to the ice wall, it should have been in the end! If you continue to go down, according to the size of the mountain itself, you should have directly penetrated the mountain and gone outside! But behind the ice wall. But there is another way out! And it''s so dark and deep, I don''t know how long it is... "Obviously, it''s a space magic. Behind the ice wall is another space opened up... Or in ancient times. Our ancestors sealed a space behind this ice wall with great power. " Dewey came to the conclusion that he went to see the White River at once. White River sorrow nodded: "I see the hand in the note. That''s what it says¡° So... The people of Daxueshan are only responsible for guarding here, but they are not authorized to open the real seal inside, right? " Du Wei asked: "is there anything that can''t be opened with the strength of the snow mountain wizard kings of all ages?"¡° You''ll know when you go ahead. " Bai he chuckled: "I read some interesting things in my notes." the winding path leads to a secluded quiet place! Walking in the passage behind the ice wall, Dewey suddenly had such an idea in his mind. This channel bends and turns, but it''s still going up all the way!! About a meal. Du Wei suddenly heard a soft "hum" sound coming from Bai He''s worried mouth behind him. He looked back, and a drop of sweat appeared on Bai He''s worried forehead. His face was a little pale, but then he just took a breath and returned to normal¡° I said Lao Bai. Are you ok? " Dewey said suddenly, "in this passage. It doesn''t seem so cold. Without that kind of cold, you can... "As long as the time is not too long. I''ll be fine. " Bai He said plainly: "two hours... Before I find a way to break the curse, I use my body. If I go out of the cave, I can stick to it for two hours. Of course... If I use too much power, then the time will be further shortened. " He looked at Dewey, cold eyes, there is a trace of warmth: "you don''t have to say anything, little Dewey. I''m not going back. Because I also want to see what''s inside... Besides, I know that in front of me should be myself, which is indeed the reincarnation of Aragon! As for the contents of the characters of these 14 stones and the order in which they are arranged, perhaps only Du Wei knows about them in this world. But in Dewey''s previous life that world, I am afraid there are countless people are thoroughly familiar with the chest!! The content, in fact, is the first word at the beginning of Dewey''s 14 favorite classic novels in his previous life¡° Flying snow shoots white deer in the sky, and the comic book hero relies on Biyuan Du Wei gritted his teeth and said these two words. He couldn''t help looking up at the sky and sighed in his heart: Aragorn, your mischief is too outrageous

 Chapter 428

    There is no doubt that in this world, Dewey is the only one who can crack such a "code".


    Otherwise, even if there''s some abnormal strongman under the gate of Daxueshan who studies Chinese to death, he will never be able to solve the hematemesis code. Similarly, even if he pulls the Chinese beast Penguin QQ, he will never be able to solve it.


    Because, in this world, no one can have read Jin Yong''s works.


    Just as the White River was worried about the end of the Red River and Qiao Qiao was surprised, Du Wei tried to lift up the stone slabs and fill in the holes on the wall.


    As he filled the hole, a strange idea suddenly appeared in Duwei''s mind


    In the classic RPG martial arts game Jinyong, which I once played in my previous life, the ending after passing the pass is just like this: if you arrange 14 books according to these two lines, you can open the door to your original world


    Is it possible that after you fill in the code lock and the wall, there will be a portal to send you back to the earth??


    At the thought of this, Dewey felt his liver thumping.


    When the fourteen slabs were lined up, Dewey stepped back. Then I saw the light shining on the wall. Then, the 14 words embedded on the wall seemed to come alive, and vaguely flowing on the wall.


    Soon, after hearing a slight wind, the wall in front of me suddenly became as soft as water. Du Wei''s heart moved. He put out his hand and touched it gently, but his fingers didn''t feel the slightest obstruction. He easily reached into the wall.


    He looked back at the others and said with a wry smile, "it seems that you can go in like this?"


    Chishuiduan and baihechou are both shocked by their faces. It''s hard to avoid the complexity of their eyes when they look at Duwei. And Qiao Qiao, although also a belly doubt, but know here is not a place to talk.


    At this moment. The fourteen stone slabs inlaid on the wall suddenly fell off quietly, and gently fell on the ground in front of Duwei. In a piece of light, the Chinese characters on the fourteen stone slabs. It''s all gone.


    "Yi?" Dewey''s a little strange.


    But soon he saw the fourteen pits on the wall, and suddenly they began to flow again. After several staggered transpositions, they became two rows. In front of Dewey.


    "What does that mean?" Du Wei was stunned for a moment, but then he saw the magic light flashing in the fourteen pits. The light was flashing. Soon, Du Wei saw two Chinese characters on the wall


    Reset


    Dewey''s heart moved at once!


    No, this code lock. It''s not just about cracking the door in front of you. After cracking it, you can get control here and reset the new password??


    Dewey grinned at the thought.


    What a Aragorn! How careful the design is!


    This is natural. Since it is determined that this place was made by Aragorn, it is impossible to use it only once. Otherwise. I cracked the door in one go. Well, isn''t this place unguarded?


    "Well... Set a new password..." Dewey''s smile at the moment, in Joe''s eyes. It''s really a bit obscene and insidious.


    So, Du Wei pulled out the beauty sword under the moon, and quickly carved a new word in each of the fourteen pits. When he had just finished carving, the words in the fourteen pits disappeared immediately. After another staggered transposition, he stopped.


    Du Wei, with a sinister smile, just sat on the ground, holding the fourteen stone slabs in front of him. The original words "flying snow shooting white deer, comic book hero leaning on Biyuan" on them had disappeared. Without hesitation, duvis carved a new word on each slate.


    When he finished all this, the smile on his face was even more obscene, and the corners of his mouth almost reached the root of his ears.


    Looking at Du Wei''s humble smile, even Qiao Qiao guessed that his newly carved 14 characters are mostly not healthy content!


    Indeed, Dewey is very proud at the moment, because he has set up a new 14 character password. If he spell it in the correct order, it will be a famous saying that has been regarded as a classic by countless a-station wolf friends in his previous life


    I don''t know wutenglan in my life. It''s no use reading a movie!


    (hum, it''s a code that some people in the world can break! Because no one in the world knows Lao Jin, naturally it is even more impossible to know Lan Lan...)


    Du Wei was full of pride in his heart, and then he stepped into the wall in spite of the strange expressions of the three people behind him


    One step into, Dewey''s body immediately completely into the wall, suddenly, he had a strange feeling, like standing on the edge of the cliff, one step forward, one foot in the air! Then, the whole person suddenly fell from a height!


    This feeling of instant weightlessness made Dewey dizzy for a while. Instinctively, he immediately wanted to mobilize his mental power to use magic to fly. But eyes before of course is a dark, can not see anything, as if he fell into a black void. And the spirit, but also can''t draw out half a cent.


    Finally, Dewey let out a sound. Suddenly, the feeling of weightlessness disappeared.


    A light flashed in front of my eyes. Du Wei couldn''t open his eyes until he felt that his eyes had finally adapted to the light. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly grew up and his chin was almost on the ground!!


    At this moment, Dewey, lying on the ground, saw clearly that under him, it seemed that there was a big round stone platform about ten meters in diameter. Around the stone platform. They all have a circle of steps.


    And I''m lying in the middle of this platform.


    He recovered a little, and immediately noticed something wrong! Under the body, it is not a stone slab, but


    In his surprised eyes, Dewey found himself lying on a pool of water! Body quietly on the surface of the water, but did not sink. There seems to be some power under the water, gently holding his body.


    Du Wei struggled to stand up and found that the pool occupied a small half of the stone platform. And around the circle, carved with a strange pattern.


    And a little further outside, on the stone platform, carved with a pair of relief painting!


    The texture of this stone platform is a kind of snow-white stone. It feels a little warm. Dewey stood up on the surface of the water and tried to take a half step forward, only to find the water under his feet. That is to say, he didn''t sink even though he stirred a little ripple.


    He quickly walked to the side and stood on the stone platform around him.


    Then, under duvidi''s eyelids, the waves of the water shook. Soon, JOJO''s body floated up from the water!


    This pool is the way in and out Dewey made a judgment in his heart.


    After Qiao Qiao, it was Chishui. But Bai He Chou didn''t come in.


    "Said Mr. White. He''s not in a position to leave the ice cave for a long time, so he won''t come in


    That''s what Joe told Dewey.


    But Dewey didn''t seem to say much, because at the moment, all his mind was far away


    Whether it''s Duwei, Qiaoqiao or chishuiduan, when they stand on the stone platform. When you look away. Three people, at the same time, were stunned. Everyone''s face is full of shock!!


    This is a great square, the ground is paved with white crystal stone, flat as a mirror, and the gap between each stone slab, as if there is still a faint flow of gold.


    Even Dewey was surprised by the size of the square! Just a rough look at the distance, Dewey''s judgment in his heart, this square is only afraid to accommodate tens of thousands of people!


    And in the distance in front of, far away, is a carved platform Pavilion palace building!


    There are at least tens of meters wide steps, going up one by one. The palace in the distance is magnificent! Under the palace, there are more than ten giant statues several meters high on both sides. The shapes of the statues are strange shapes that even duvet can''t recognize!


    And the palace, from a distance, looked like a row of huge columns that several people could not hold, supporting the main hall, but it was windy on all sides and had no walls. There are huge columns all around.


    What''s more strange is that there is a kind of solemn and solemn air in the hall, as if with some invisible sense of oppression!


    Further out, beyond the palace in front, there is a row of steps. Continue to go up, layer upon layer. Just a cursory look, the final height of the steps is higher than the main hall, but this is not the end


    Farthest away, a huge black tower stands there!


    The volume of the huge tower is not much smaller than that of the palace. From a distance, it''s a hexagon. At the bottom of the tower, at the end of the steps, is a huge black entrance.


    On the huge tower, there was a faint black air. Duwei and others could not identify what the black air was, because it didn''t look like magic light.


    Here, a death like silence, no sound, even in the air, there is no wind.


    Looking up, the top of the head is not the sky, but a vast white nothingness... No sun, no clouds, it is so a crazy white nothingness!


    "Obviously, we''re in this hidden space." Dewey''s voice was very dignified: "this place is so big... It can hide such a big place in another space... Then the guy who first made this place is really terrible."


    Joe didn''t speak. It is Chishui Duan that talks.


    This guy''s face suddenly changed, and then frowned tightly. He took two steps forward, raised his hand, opened his arms, palms up, closed his eyes, as if trying to feel something with his heart. After a while. Chishui Duan looked back, his face was very solemn: "we are in big trouble."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chishuiduan''s tone was very strange: "didn''t you find it? There are no magic elements in the air


    Du Wei and Qiao Qiao have a look at each other. They both feel it carefully. Sure enough, they can''t feel the fluctuation of magic elements here. That is to say, they can''t use magic here!


    "It''s more than that." Chishuiduan''s face was even worse: "I feel my strength. It''s like it''s sealed. "


    Said, his fingers gently in front of a row, in the air, his fingertips with a scratch, seems to have a little fluctuation. But it soon subsided.


    With a sigh, Chishui said in a broken voice: "I can''t use the power of the holy terrace here... Or I can''t feel the ''rules'' of this space at all!"


    Dewey''s heart suddenly moved when he heard that. He suddenly remembered Bai He''s sad words.


    "Is... This space here the ''field'' left by another strong man?" Dewey said solemnly.


    "It should be the earth." Chishuiduan said slowly: "we are now in other people''s" field "! So I can''t use the rules of the world! "


    "That is to say, our strength is weakened here!" When Du Wei said this, he fixed his eyes on the direction of the hall in front of him: "I think there are some evil gates here. Let''s assume that this space is the people who created it. Why did he do that? Let those who come in later be weakened here. Maybe it''s because, who are you dealing with? We still need to defend against outsiders... "


    "I think the answer should be there!" Chishui refers to the hall in the distance and the black Pagoda in the distance!


    When the three people walked through the huge square and came to the hall, they were shocked by the magnificent building in front of them!


    It is more than hundreds of meters wide. From the architectural style. Some of them are similar to the "pottery vertical" buildings that Dewey saw in his previous life.


    There are many steps, each of which is nearly half a meter high


    The proportion structure of normal people. Each of these steps has a half meter high step, which is obviously not suitable for human use... In other words, does this hall belong to human?


    Dewey looked at the dozens of huge stone carvings on the left and right. Those strange looking monsters that Dewey had never seen before... So he had never seen them in those ancient books he had read.


    "These don''t seem to be Warcraft?" JOJO frowned.


    Dewey was staring in one direction, then he suddenly gave a wry smile: "I think I know who built this place!"


    "Who?" Chishuiduan asked immediately.


    "It''s not human!" Du Wei''s answer made Chishui Duan stunned, but soon, along the direction of Du Wei''s finger, Chishui Duan understood Du Wei''s meaning!


    Just in the direction of the round "stone platform" that the three people came here just now, close to the bottom of the hall, on the edge of the stone, there are a pair of relief patterns!


    Carefully identify the past, the content of the relief, is the answer!!


    One by one, the first one is on the round stone platform. Several people are tied up with high iron pillars. There are some guys in robes standing around, holding all kinds of things with hooks and machetes in their hands


    The next relief is the man tied to the pillar. It seems that he is dead. Not only is he dead, but even his belly is cut open. The internal organs inside have been dug out by the robes and held in his hands.


    In the next picture, the robed guys are holding their viscera in their hands, crawling on the stone platform, holding their hands over their heads.


    And around the stone platform, there are countless figures kneeling on the ground.


    "It''s like a ceremony... It''s like killing a living person and digging out the viscera to pay homage to something..." Qiao couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s right." Du Wei''s eyes seemed to jump: "the stone platform we just came in should be an altar! And... "Du Wei pointed to the robed men on the relief, and said with a smile," don''t you find that. Are these guys much taller than the people tied to the post? So, the steps here are so high! It should be this kind of guy who uses it. "


    Joe nodded.


    "And..." Dewey suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the dozens of statues of monsters in different shapes in front of him: "although I don''t know what these monsters are... But have you found them. These monsters have two common characteristics! "


    Qiao Qiao and chishuiduan were reminded by Du Wei for a moment, and then they looked at the statues carefully for a while. JOJO immediately exclaimed, "ah!! Each of these monsters has a horn on its head! "


    "In addition, although their posture is different, but look carefully, each of their heads, are facing the black tower in the distance!" Chishui''s voice is also low.


    "So, I think we should get the answer! All the buildings here. It should all belong to a race that has been extinct in legend! Of course, you may not have heard of this race, because there is no record of them handed down on the mainland. They have completely erased all traces of history. Fortunately, just a few days ago. The elf, the dead demon, told me some interesting stories... So, I think, the landlord here. It should be them, demon clan! "


    As soon as Duwei''s voice fell, Qiao Qiao and chishuiduan were still at a loss. Suddenly, a strange noise came from the hall in front of them!


    Keng! Keng! Keng!


    The noise came from the hall above the steps! It sounds like something very heavy and hard, walking across the slate. The crash of every step!


    Three people raised their heads at the same time, and saw that in the huge hall in front of them, in the dark hall, a vague shadow came out slowly from inside, and gradually became clear


    This is a figure wrapped in gold armor!


    Although the distance is far, even Duwei and chishuiduan can clearly judge. This guy is very tall! According to duvidi''s visual observation. I''m afraid this guy has to be at least two meters high!


    And that gold armor, as if exudes some kind of forest terrible breath! The color of gold. Not shining, but full of a kind of ancient majesty!


    And this person''s face, also finally revealed from the darkness, is a pale face, color crystal clear, facial features as delicate as a knife cut out! From a distance, the face seems to be a little stiff, but the eyes are surprisingly red! As if this person''s eyes, burning two groups of flames!


    He also has a long hair like a fire!


    The body posture of Wei''an just appeared at the entrance of the main hall, and immediately it seemed as if there was a kind of heavy pressure like a mountain!! The red eyes like two flames swept by, and the three felt as if they had been hit by a heavy hammer. They were shocked!


    Keng!!


    I saw the giant with red hair in gold armor at the gate of the main hall standing there, and his right hand slowly emerged from the darkness. In his hand, he held a giant weapon which was almost twice as long as others!


    It''s a golden Trident!!


    This giant in gold armor, that delicate face, although the expression is rigid, but even chishuiduan feel a kind of extreme danger!!


    Red eyes will be three people shrouded in them, the golden Trident on the ground. The man''s left hand pointed to the three Duwei


    A voice from hell roared in their ears like thunder!


    "Where are the lowly creatures! Dare to break into the holy Hall of the devil


    This voice, is the shock of the three bodies at the same time a shake!!


    Immediately, the overwhelming murderous spirit came to us. It was like the real murderous spirit, which enveloped the three people. Even Chishui Duan felt that his breathing was not smooth!


    The man stood high on the steps like a God. Looking down at the three people, there is no expression on their stiff and cold faces!!


    And Dewey, but clearly see that guy''s red hair, there is a corner!!


    Let Chishui break shock is the strength of the other side! Just by standing there from a distance, the murderous look in his eyes, and the natural sense of oppression, he made himself feel like a cicada! Even if it''s natural to be tough with yourself. Unexpectedly also imperceptibly, from the bottom of my heart, gave birth to a kind of fear that I can''t control!


    Yes, it''s real fear!!


    Can give yourself this unparalleled sense of fear, chishuiduan even in the face of White River sorrow, have never had such from the heart of the shudder and fear! But in front of this person, the fire like eyes just look at yourself, let yourself shake! That feeling. As if he had become a mole ant, and in front of, standing is a terrible God!!


    Compared with chishuiduan''s shock to each other''s breath, Du Wei''s surprise comes from the content of each other''s local words!


    Long horn on the head... Demon temple... Demon clan


    This series of information converged in Dewey''s heart. He suddenly changed his face and looked at the huge black tower in the distance in horror! Then he thought of the fairy king Luoxue''s ancient myths and legends


    Is it


    Dewey looked up at the huge black tower in the distance, but the answer appeared in his heart!


    Tongtian Tower!!!


    Where the devil lives!!!!


    And right now, the giant in golden armor. Have already used the cold and some stiff voice to shout a way: "break into the demon god temple without permission! Die! "


    Before his voice fell, he saw his majestic body and suddenly took a step forward! Just this step, almost in an instant, appeared in front of the three!


    On the golden Trident, a golden flame was burning up. In the roaring sound, it was waving to chishuiduan, who was standing in the front of the three people!


    Face the blow. Chishuiduan''s pupil contracted suddenly. He seemed to feel the moment when the other side took the hand. A kind of surging pressure had bound his whole body! This sense of panic, but instead inspired chishuiduan heart humiliation!


    Who am I? I am chishuiduan! Daxueshan disciple, Saint level strongman!! In the face of the Trident with the golden flame, Chishui cut off a sharp drink, he did not use weapons, raised his hand to the Trident handle to block the past! But. Chishuiduan just started. His face changed first! As a strong saint, he made a move. He felt as if the power of his whole body was constantly passing away, and the feeling of not exerting himself, which made him feel even worse, almost spitting blood! In this completely strange space, his judgment is not wrong! This is really another "field"! Therefore, Chishui is broken here, and it is impossible to master the power rules of this space! As soon as he moved, he felt that he was bound by some strange force in the space... Then, soon, the fierce drinking of Chishui became a short dull hum! Just under the eyelids of Du Wei and Qiao Qiao, Chishui Duan, the most powerful of the three, was swept in the chest by the golden Trident with a bang. Suddenly, it was like a bird with broken wings, flying straight out horizontally! With a bang, Chishui''s broken body flew out hundreds of meters, heavily hit the altar, and smashed the stones out of a big pit¡° Hum, it''s the holy steps The golden warrior seemed to disdain: "in front of the demon temple, do you still want to control the rules in the field of the great demon?"?! Ridiculous lowly creature Looking at Chishui break a face to face was hit by the other side fly, and after falling down did not stand up, Du Wei has been stunned! However, he has no chance to be stunned! Because this golden warrior, the red flame like eyes have turned to Dewey, the golden Trident issued a clear clatter sound, with a golden flame, swept to Dewey!! There is no magic element in this space, so Dewey''s magic can''t be used at all. If Dewey loses his magic, he will lose 90% of his fighting power! So, when the blow was in front of him, Dewey didn''t even react! Seeing that Du Wei was about to repeat the mistake of chishuiduan, he was hit by a blow. Suddenly, just at this moment, when the golden Trident was about to hit Du Wei, the golden man suddenly uttered a low cry of surprise. Duwei had closed his eyes and gave up, but after a while, he found that he had not been hit by the other party. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the golden man in front of him had withdrawn the golden Trident and stood in front of him. His red flame like eyes were staring at him tightly. Standing close in front of him, Dewey can feel the other side''s oppression! Especially the height of the other side, standing in front of themselves, like a hill! The red eyes shrouded him. After a long time, Du Wei heard each other''s rich voice, with a trace of loss: "you... How are you? I know you!! You''re back?! I... I know you! "

 Chapter 429

    Loulan city. At the last banquet, Dewey went back to the castle secretly. After talking with Luoxue and queen medusa in the castle, it has been more than 20 days. But tulip Duke''s Secret comes back, then quietly leaves, not many people know. Know, only Vivian and Philip and a limited number of people. For the outside news, the Duke of tulip is still busy with the magic research, and has not returned. Philip is very busy these days, and he is a little nervous¡° Old smoke! You take this badge of mine and go out of the city to the barracks immediately. Order general lombarton, in a moment. Lead a thousand cavalry around the city to the East, follow the main road!! Be sure to stop Princess Louise and Princess Dali and others for me! " Lao Yan''s face changed and he exclaimed, "my Lord! Intercept... Send troops to intercept the princess and the princess? " Philip''s face was gloomy and he said, "it''s urgent now. There''s no choice! I know it''s very serious. Stop the princess and princess''s chariots and horses... Hum. It''s someone else. I''m afraid not. Only general lombaton can do such a thing! Come on! Go on!! If it''s too late, something big will happen! " Lao Yan is just about to go out. After two steps, he came back, gritting his teeth and said, "my lord... If... If they resist in the process of interception, what will they do?" Philip''s face was covered with frost, and he said in a deep voice: "except the princess and Princess Dali... If anyone resists, kill them!" Old smoke heard, can''t help but heart a shake! Darling, it seems that something big has happened! Once this kind of thing comes out, it will be very difficult!! After a deep look at Philip, old smoke heart a horizontal, he made a military salute to Philip, turned and ran out like the wind. Philip returned to the desk, grabbed the document again, and looked at the handwriting carefully... "Three days ago, three escaped slaves in our city dived out of the canal in the evening of the next day. The soldiers hunted for two days. At noon on the third day, they found the bodies of three people behind the hillside 50 miles east of the city. After verification, the three people died for escaping. Three slave identities, respectively... "To Philip''s surprise, in giliat City, two of the three slave identities are responsible for different processes of gunpowder production line! The other is responsible for the production of the flying broom of the "Decepticon air Knight Order"!! Hum! On the way to escape, he took off his strength and fell dead? Joke!! Philip''s face was frosty: "what a miss Dali, what a princess Dali!! I want to steal the foundation of our tulip family Whether it''s gunpowder or broomstick, it''s the top secret weapon of tulip family standing on the mainland now!! Think of here, Philip immediately strode out of the door, summoned his men: "prepare the horse!! All the guards on duty gather! Come out of town with me and do something big¡° Pass the order to the Decepticons! Order all the people left behind to set out for me! Search to the East, the search coverage area is 600 Li!! At all costs, find the whereabouts of the princess and Princess Dali for me He gave two orders at a time. Philip gritted his teeth and announced, "send the order again! The person who finds it first will be rewarded with ten thousand gold coins! Promotion to three levels of official position! " Philip knew that he had no right to reward his official position, but he knew better that now things could not be done by him! Because, if you lose the secret of gunpowder and broomstick, then the tulip family''s military advantage will disappear from now on!!

 Chapter 430

    Thirty miles after the carriage left the city, dozens of knights and retinues in front were still driving. All the way down here to the East, it''s a flat land without any obstacles.


    To the Knights'' surprise, Miss daili ordered them not to go all the way to the East, but half of them went north for a hundred miles first


    This kind of command makes the accompanying guard Knights feel very difficult to understand. However, since the order has been given, there is no objection.


    In the carriage, Princess Louise looked at her close friend, and she saw the gravity of miss delli''s face.


    Suddenly, the princess sighed softly: "Dali... Are you doing this for your brother?"


    "Well, what?" Daili smiles. On her beautiful face, there is that kind of charming pure smile.


    There was a haze in the princess''s eyes and she said in a low voice, "Dali, we have known each other for many years. You are always smarter than me and think more than me. But this time... Do you think, up to now, I still don''t understand what you are doing? "


    Miss Dali''s smile seemed a little reluctant, but then she calmed down, looked at the princess and said slowly, "Louise, since you can see it, I have nothing to say."


    "I just didn''t expect you to take advantage of me." The princess''s tone was a little dissatisfied, but she still leaned lazily on the cushion: "we are in such a hurry... What did you do to the tulip family in the city?"


    Miss Dali hesitated for a moment: "Louise, you''d better not ask about these things. Just think I owe you a big favor. I promise, I didn''t do anything to frame the tulip Duke, but I took something from them


    "Hum!" The princess''s voice cooled and she stared at della. Her tone gradually became strange: "Dali, I used to think that no matter how men fight, we women are only women after all. I think our friendship is pure and clean. You... You are going to be a princess. Why do you fall into such a thing? "


    Miss Dali gave a wry smile and sighed, "Louise, you were born into a royal family. So some things, even if I said, you don''t understand¡® For you, the word "family" may just be your father and brother, but for a girl like me, it''s also an unavoidable task! "


    Then she opened the carriage window. Looking outside, he issued the order again to speed up.


    Miss Deli did all this without closing the window, and leaned against the ledge. He murmured: "Alas... It''s a pity that I''m still in a bit of a hurry. I''m afraid I''ve left a flaw for Philip these days. I''m afraid he will see through it, so I have to leave in a hurry."


    There was a moment''s silence. Deli looked back at Princess Louise and said, "princess, my highness. I know that you like tulip in your heart... But am I not your friend? Besides, when you come to the northwest this time and see everything here, don''t you have any feeling? "


    "Feeling? How do you feel? "


    "The power of the tulip Duke!" On Miss deli''s face, there was an unfathomable expression which did not match her looks and age. She seemed to smile and said in a low voice: "the war to pacify the northwest legion, and the news of the world was announced afterwards. It was the northern storm legion, my brother led the territory King City guards, and the tulip family''s army. The three parties united to defeat the northwest Legion... But. Princess Louise. The news was just sent to people all over the world. But... My brother took part in the war himself, and I know the truth! "


    Looking at Princess Louise''s blank expression. There was a complex look in her eyes. There was pity in her eyes, but there was even more envy: "you, you don''t know after all! The Regent has always been a very good protection for you. He doesn''t let you get involved in these complicated government affairs, and he doesn''t let you get involved in these common things. That''s to hope that you can live a carefree life. But I am different! Princess Louise, the truth of that war is that thousands of cavalry under the Duke of tulip easily annihilated 70000 iron cavalry of lugao in the northwest army! That''s 70000 iron riders!! Tulip Archduke has mastered some of the most powerful weapons of war in this era... And there is more than one!! However, this weapon of war was only for him, and was not handed over to the Empire. Tulip family is located in the northwest, military and political power in hand. Tens of thousands of soldiers, plus such powerful weapons of war, have long been... Hum, do you think the Regent can rest assured? "


    Princess Louise suddenly changed color: "you... Did you steal the tulip family''s secret weapon?"


    Then she lowered her voice and asked, "who are you doing this for? Is it my brother Chen who asked you to... "


    "No Dali''s smile seemed indescribably complicated: "I did it for my family. Now the situation is that the Regent, he put forward my family to fight against the tulip family. We don''t mind being a balance weight, but we feel that our weight is too light compared with tulip family! There has never been a trace of warmth in politics! Now that he has been promoted to this stage, the future will be a life and death situation. If we want to fight against the tulip family, our family must have the same strength... And.... "


    As if she had made up her mind, daili suddenly laughed: "Louise, I believe Prince Chen knows this in his heart! All my arrangements, in fact, do you think Prince Chen doesn''t know anything about it? Hum... My dear Louise, think about it! Why is it so coincidental that a few days ago, he arranged for you to meet those young nobles, knowing that you would inevitably run away afterwards! What''s more, I escaped with you, but the Regent didn''t let the Imperial Army chase you! Everything, though it can''t be said that he inspired me to do so. However, I think he means to sit back and indulge! "


    "I... I don''t believe it!" Princess Louise said, "Dali! My brother won''t do that! I know that he trusted tulip. Even Charlie and Mary were taught by Tulip... "


    "Oh, really?" All of a sudden, deli leaned over. Gently, the landlord took Princess Louise''s shoulder and sighed softly, "my dear Louise, you are so simple. Let me tell you something... You know, tulip Duke, he will always be fixed from big ear city in the Northwest... You know big ear city? The famous city of sin, where prisoners are kept. But the Duke of tulip had already bribed the garrison commander of big ear city for a long time. At regular intervals, he took a prisoner from big ear city to work as a laborer! Because the population of the northwest province of Desa is not large. So. Big ear city became a fixed source of labor for tulip Archduke! Your brother, the Regent, has known about this for a long time. And I know that the Prince Regent has already set up his eyeliner in big ear city. This is normal. Any wise king will give some supervision to his own courtiers.


    Just a few months ago, when the northwest war was just over, we learned that the tulip family had such powerful weapons of war, from some channels. I''ve been planning it ever since I learned that they made that kind of thing in the northern city of giliat. So I came up with a way to go through big ear!


    I sent a few loyal dead men to infiltrate big ear city as prisoners. Then, when the tulip family sent people to select prisoners to work as laborers, my people bought soldiers in big ear City, and then they were bought back as slaves by the tulip family. Into giliat city! It took months to get what I needed. "


    Speaking of this, Miss Dai Li smiled and said softly, "dear Louise, do I not know this? I think he knows, but he didn''t say anything


    Princess Louise, there''s nothing to say. She looked at her close friend. After a long time, she took a deep breath: "so, this time you took me out of the imperial capital, and you took me to the northwest, everything is..."


    "It''s all arranged by me." "I''m sorry, Louise. I know I used you this time. But I have to. Because of your princess status. It will be a good protective barrier for me. And... For the first time, I promise. And for the last time. After we go back this time, if you don''t want to forgive me, then I will understand in the future. I will marry your brother soon after I go back, and you can continue to be your carefree princess. How are you


    Princess Louise opened her mouth and said, "but how could my brother treat tulip Lord..."


    "As I said, he didn''t ask me to do it. He just acquiesced." Princess Deli sighed, "Louise, you are so naive. Any monarch will not tolerate the power of his ministers to threaten himself! No matter how loyal the Duke of tulip is to the Regent, no matter how much the Regent trusts him... However, the powerful earth weapon is still in his own hands, which is more reassuring! "


    It''s safe to have a powerful weapon in your own hands.


    This sentence, let Princess Louise really believe.


    "What''s more, this time I get it. After I go back, I will give a share of what I get to the Regent." "I think he will be very satisfied with what I do," she said faintly


    At this time, suddenly outside came the knight''s exclamation!


    "My God! Look at the sky! "


    Miss daili was surprised. She immediately looked out and saw the sky above her head. Suddenly, several figures were flying by. They were the Decepticons flying by on broomsticks!


    Daili''s face changed, but she soon calmed down, with a smile on her lips: "well, it seems that Mr. Phillip has noticed! Even the air Knight Order of Decepticon was sent out... It''s a pity that my original strategy of confusing the division of troops failed. "


    Her face was very calm, not a bit flustered, and she said to the people outside: "don''t care! Speed up


    Soon, in the sky, team after team of Decepticons appeared more and more frequently. Finally, above the ground, cars and horses are flying, while above the sky, several Decepticons are hovering over their heads.


    And the guard behind also sent a warning: "miss! There was dust on the road behind. It seems that a large number of pursuers are coming


    Sure enough, looking back, I saw that the road was covered with dust, and from a distance I heard the sound of horse hooves. Looking at the dust, the experienced guard Knight immediately exclaimed, "it''s cavalry! It''s a regular brigade of elite cavalry Soon the pursuers at the back drew closer, and the flag of the cavalry at the front. It is the army of tulip family¡° What shall we do now, miss? " A guard Knight rode to the carriage. Miss Dali pondered for a moment, her eyes flickered, then took a deep breath and gave the order decisively: "everyone, stop! Line up on the spot! Don''t act rashly without my command With that, she quickly closed the window, and then looked back at the surprised Princess Louise: "sorry. Louise, I need your help now. " It''s general long Barton who leads the team and leads the pursuit. After he received the order from Philip, he was doubted, but now he is loyal to the tulip family, so no matter what Princess he is. Just follow the boss''s orders. And... He didn''t really like the imperial family. Longbottom was smart after all. He knew this was a big deal, so all the men he brought were the veterans he had followed in the northwest grassland. These people are well trained. The horses were excellent, and there was guidance from the Decepticon team in the sky, so they soon caught up. Seeing that the horses and chariots in front of him suddenly stopped, Longbottom was stunned at first, and then grinned: "hum, the prey has stopped! Brothers, go up and surround!! All of them. They''re surrounded on the left and right. First level combat readiness! " Under the majestic voice, the elite cavalry immediately separated freely, and the two teams went around from left to right. Nearly a thousand cavalry were the most elite trained by Longbottom. They soon surrounded the other party''s chariots and horses with more than 100 people in the middle. The surrounding cavalry formed a circle. All the cavalry raised their spears to the besieged people in the middle. Long BaDun drove his horse forward two steps and cried out: "please come out and talk with the princess!" Among the Knights of Dali''s escort. One of the leaders had an angry look on his face. Then he said, "son of a bitch! Is the tulip family going to rebel? Dare to intercept the princess and the princess''s chariots and horses, do you know what a great crime it is He said. Brush the ground a, this knight pulled out the long sword, frightening virtual split twice. Lombarton didn''t even bother to look at this bravado. His fat face was covered with a sneer, his eyes narrowed, his eyes fixed on the expensive carriage in front of him, and he cried out, "Miss Dali! I think you should know what we came here for! So, I personally suggest that you''d better not let your stupid men be heroes! I''m dozens of times, you order all your guards to dismount, put down their weapons, hold their heads in both hands and stand well... Otherwise... "He said, and his horse took two steps forward:" one! " The knight who drew out his sword immediately stood up and stopped Longbottom. The sword pointed to general 250: "Longbottom! Don''t think I don''t know what you are! You are just an officer who has been removed from office for committing a crime. How dare you offend... "Before he finished his words, there was a cold light in Longbottom''s eyes! Suddenly I saw that general 250 grabbed the spear hanging on the war horse. He grabbed it with one hand, but he didn''t talk nonsense. With a cry, he rushed to the knight! Poop! The spear, with a fighting and shining light, went straight into the knight''s chest and pierced the guy''s body! Poor knight, with a scream and blood spilling from his mouth, his sword fell to the ground. With a short scream, the whole man was picked up by Longbottom''s spear! Longbottom held a spear in one arm, carried a corpse, and swung it gently... PA! When the body fell to the ground, all of Dali''s guards were boiling. Soon some people began to drink, and all of them wanted to rush up! Longbarton gave a long smile, and his spear swung in an arc. Then he heard a few bangs, which had already knocked down the swords of several guard Knights around¡° Miss Dali, it seems that you don''t cherish the life and death of your men. " Longbottom''s other hand had been lifted up. As long as he waved it down, it would be a sign of letting go!

 Chapter 431

    Finally


    "Stop it!"


    In the carriage, Miss daili''s drink came out, and then the carriage door opened. Daili leaned out of the carriage, walked out slowly, and stood at the carriage door. Looking at lombarton more than ten steps away.


    Miss Dali''s face was not much flustered, but more gloomy. Looking at the guard knight on the ground who was killed by Longbottom''s spear, she gritted her teeth and said, "general Longbottom, I want to ask you, has Duke tulip become emperor in Northwest China? If so, please kill me and take me back! Otherwise, you lead the army to intercept my chariots and horses. No matter whose order it is, it''s a capital crime! Do you understand? "


    When Longbottom heard this, he just laughed, disdaining to squint at Dali: "girl, you probably don''t know that this set of things won''t work in front of me! Two! Three! Four! Five... "


    There seemed to be a slight discoloration on her face, but she still held her head up and looked at Longbottom.


    "Eight, nine, ten..." after counting, Longbottom sighed: "it''s a pity, it seems that you have been in Taiping world in the south for a long time. You think this set can work in our Northwest."


    A trace of bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes: "brothers, let''s kill!"


    As soon as the words fell, I saw that all the tulip cavalry around stood up their spears, several people in a group, and at the same time, they headed for daili''s guard Knights!


    With a few screams, seven or eight guard knights were killed by dozens of spears!


    "Miss protection!" The rest of the guards roared, and all of them rushed up with their weapons. More people directly rushed to the carriage, will daili firmly behind.


    The tulip family''s cavalry didn''t care so much. They were trained only to know what the order meant, even if it was Laozi. Kill first!


    Soon, the well-trained cavalry, a few groups, between the spear waving, screamed incessantly, in a moment, dozens of guards had died on the spot. Although the guards fought hard, they were well equipped. A large number of people and horses formed a siege. The guards could only form a circle, standing in front of the carriage, struggling to stop, but from time to time there was a scream, someone was killed by the other side''s spear.


    As soon as the fight started, lombarton, with two highly skilled trusted subordinates, first entangled the most well-dressed captain in the other party''s guards. There are also several knights with strong martial arts skills in the other side''s guards. However, he was entangled by two hundred and five generals like longbutton, and several of them were killed on the spot!


    Longbottom had already thrown away his spear and held a huge broadsword in his hand. The edge of the sword was full of blood. He had already cut off three or four heads!


    With the cry of the tulip family cavalry. The encircling circle is pressing inward bit by bit, and the spears are like a forest, squeezing the defense space of the guards bit by bit. There are more and more bodies on the ground.


    Finally, deli panicked!


    Though she is clever, though she has some scheming. Some cunning, but after all, did not really see the cruelty of this land in the northwest!!


    This strategy may work in the southern Taiping area, but in the Northwest... People here know only two things! The first is tulip flag! The second is the knife in hand!


    Seeing that our guard only resisted for a moment, she died a little, and daili was already stunned. She just responded and yelled out: "stop it! Stop it!! Stop it all! "


    Longbottom sneered, and the sword shot into the air. Soon, all the cavalry yelled, and all the people controlled the horses. At the same time, they stepped back a few steps, and the line was still in order. The encirclement has been widened a little.


    The guards in the middle. The living are half wounded.


    Delli pointed to Longbottom, her voice trembling: "you! You are a naked conspiracy! Longbottom! I! I will... "


    "Girl!" Longbottom grinned, "don''t talk to me! Now let your men lay down their weapons! I''m too lazy to listen to you! desperate. Choose


    Daili trembled all over, but even at this moment, she was still not afraid. After all, she didn''t believe that the other party dared to kill herself! After all, I am the future Princess that the world knows!! Besides, there is a princess in the carriage!! Unless the Duke of tulip rebelled immediately, otherwise


    "Everyone, drop your weapons! Everyone... "Deli took a deep breath. Her voice seemed helpless.


    Many guards were stunned for a moment. Although they were resentful, they were trained to obey orders. When the first one put down his arms, others soon followed suit.


    Without long Barton''s explanation, soon the tulip family cavalry came down, two against one, took away all the guards'' weapons, took out the ox tendon rope, and tied up the remaining dozens of guards.


    "Longbottom! You''d better not regret today Deli''s voice trembled with anger. But after all, there are so many people on the other side that she can only say a few words.


    After dozens of guards were captured, Longbottom didn''t look at the girl at all. He turned his mouth and then laughed. He watched dozens of bound guards, who were all dealt with by two of his own men, and one of them watched. The prisoners knelt down and were dejected. Most of them were stained with blood.


    At this time, a fierce light flashed in Longbottom''s eyes. When she saw this look, deli suddenly had an uneasy idea.


    "Kill Longbottom gave the order. Without hesitation, the cavalry of tulip family pulled out their machetes and saw dozens of machetes waving at the same time!


    Only heard a short scream, kneeling on the ground dozens of prisoners, while the head landed!!


    This time, deli almost fainted. She yelled, shook her body violently, and held the carriage firmly. I didn''t fall! Can see under the guard has all died, dozens of heads rolling on the ground.


    "Longbottom!! You!! I''ve ordered them to... "Dali is about to vomit blood.


    Longbottom looked at the little girl coldly: "hum, the order I received was'' if there is any resistance, kill me!", Miss Dali, blame you for not giving up before I count to ten! If they dare to resist, they will surely die! "


    It''s really a smart move for Philip to pick Longbottom to lead the army. This is the only general who is not afraid of anything. Only then can we have the courage to kill the guard of the future Princess. If we change other generals, I''m afraid we won''t dare to do such treacherous things.


    Longbutton cut off the other side''s guard in one breath. Deli was so angry that her eyes were almost black, but longbutton didn''t care!


    Anyway, I''ve already killed him. I''ve already killed half of the other party''s people just now. Now that I''ve been stained with blood, I don''t want to do it at all! Otherwise, you can''t kill half and keep half. If the other party doesn''t have a grudge, they will appreciate you?


    Either don''t do it, or do it thoroughly!


    At this time, sitting in the carriage, Princess Louise was completely shocked. As a royal nobleman, she was raised with dignity. But I have never seen anyone dare to open the killing ring under her eyes! Looking at this general Longbottom, he was like a butcher, with a strong body and a fierce face. His machete was dripping with blood.


    Princess Louise was so pale that she could hardly sit still. She twisted her arms around the corner of the carriage and didn''t dare to say a word.


    In addition to these guards, Miss Dali''s entourage, as well as several servants. It''s all in the other carriage in the back. Now those maids have been hiding in the carriage for a long time. How dare they come out? I heard the fight outside. Scream constantly, many people have been scared to cry out, more people holding each other, shivering.


    "Dong!" With a loud noise, I saw someone kick the door of the carriage open. Even the driver was lifted down like a chicken and left on the ground.


    Then all the maids were driven out of the carriage, and several tulip soldiers rushed into the carriage. There was a tumult. At last, I heard a click and a piece of wood was lifted up. A soldier was heard shouting, "found it! There''s a dark grid here! Damn it, there''s someone hiding in it! "


    Then I heard several threatening roars: "come out! Get out of here! "


    Under the dark grid, there was a trembling voice: "don''t! Don''t kill me, I''ll come out, come out! "


    I saw three people coming out of the dark grid under the board of the carriage.


    The three men were all dressed in gray robes. They were frightened and pale. They were put on their necks by a group of soldiers with machetes. They staggered out and fell on their knees with a plop.


    "Ha ha ha!" Longbottom laughed a few times and stared at Miss Dali: "girl, princess, will you hide a man under the carriage? Hum, I knew you noble women didn''t have a lot of clean goods... However, these little lovers you secretly raised don''t look very good. "


    Daili was so angry that she just bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Longbottom looked at the maids who had been arrested and hesitated a little, but he was not a soft hearted guy. He gave a glance to his opponent.


    Soon, after a few short screams, the maids were beheaded by the soldiers!


    When daili heard the scream, she couldn''t even get angry. All she had left was fear


    This son of a bitch, even women! It seems that the other party is going to kill! Did he dare to kill me and the princess? This... Is Duke tulip so vicious in everything he does? He''s so bold?!


    At this time, only two ladies and three men were left alive.


    Daili''s voice was shaking. She never expected that the tulip family had such courage! Because in her preconceived view, even if the other party found something, also absolutely dare not under this kind of cruel hand to oneself!


    After all, I am the future Princess, and there is an authentic princess in the car! Tulip Duke people unless it is determined to rebel, otherwise absolutely dare not do too much! But I didn''t expect the other party to be so brave?!


    "Are you... Are you going to kill us, too?" Miss Dali tried to be calm, but the trembling of her voice betrayed her mood. Longbutton looked at the girl with disdain: "self righteous stupid woman... I really want to cut you down. Unfortunately, the order I received was to intercept you, so I won''t kill you now. I''ll make a decision when Lord Philip comes here." Daili, who was insulted by longbarton, seemed to be whipped severely in her heart. Self righteous stupid woman... Yes, he scolded well, he is indeed self righteous stupid! I thought that the trick of using force to suppress others, which I was used to in the aristocratic circle in the south, could work here. But did not expect, northwest tiger wolf land, these people do things is so ruthless! Say kill, say turn over, leave no leeway! Looking at the barbarian like general 250, holding a bloody butcher''s knife, she squinted and flashed cold light. Her eyes seemed to sweep around her body as if they were nothing. Dali felt as if her heart had fallen into the ice cellar... Finally, it seemed that after a long century, the sound of hooves came from the road behind, far away, When Dali saw Philip on the horse, she was almost ready to shed tears. Philip''s face was a little tired. As a civil servant, he was not good at riding for dozens of miles. But after dismounting, Philip walked up to miss Dali coldly. Even if it was not a word, daili had obviously felt the other side''s eyes, with an undisguised shame¡° Miss Dailey Philip coldly looked at the body and blood on the ground, then cleared his throat and said coldly, "I think you should understand now. Politics is not something that a whimsical girl like you can play with! Politics is not a doll in the hands of girls... Because dolls don''t bleed, but people do! "

 Chapter 432

    Philip''s naked humiliation made deli''s body tremble uncontrollably. She felt a fire burning in her heart.


    Fear and shame, two complex emotions intertwined. Finally, deli looked up at Philip and said, "Mr. Philip, are you going to kill us?"


    Philip did not speak.


    Dali tried to calm herself down for a moment... A strange idea suddenly came into her mind: maybe, when facing the unreasonable general 250, her words and strategies had no effect. After all, she could not reason with barbarians.


    But this Philip is from the civilized world! He should have concerns and will not do things regardless of the consequences.


    "If you decide to kill us, then please!" Dali tried to make her voice sound cold and calm: "but don''t forget, today, when your butcher''s knife falls, the first thing you have to do when you go back is to rebel immediately! Against the whole empire with the power of one province! I believe that even if the tulip family is strong, in the end, you are just the next northwest army! "


    Philip laughed.


    He thought the girl in front of him was really something. Although she looks a little scared, a little scared, she can still keep calm and say these words. And... As a young boy, he almost let himself be deceived by his first intrigue, which is quite good.


    "Well, general Longbottom, put away your knife. It will frighten the lady." Philip''s words. It was a relief to miss daily. But the next moment, Philip''s later words, let her just put down the heart again.


    "But, Miss Dali, I think you should know why I''m here... I don''t like to see blood very much, but I won''t be soft hearted when I need to kill people."


    Philip went to the three prisoners kneeling on the ground and only looked at them. He said coldly, "they are the three runaway slaves who ran out of giliat? Hum... Miss Dali, you did a good job this time. "


    When it came to this, daili was quite straightforward. Since she couldn''t escape, she didn''t hesitate. She explained the whole thing very simply.


    Philip listened quietly. Almost as he expected: "well, so the garrison officers in big ear city are also paid by you? Well, that''s good. I can think of this way of being a slave in giliat


    But Philip has another question, that is, even if he sneaks into giliat city. But the production process there is divided into several flow lines. According to the information, each of these three people has mixed in different procedures in a few months. In this way, it is really possible to piece together a complete process technology... But no matter whether it is gunpowder or not. It''s a broomstick. They are extremely complicated things. It can be said that ordinary people don''t understand even if they tell them.


    "These three people are all magic talents cultivated in the family... They are all qualified as magic apprentices." Dali was honest.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, "hum, you are really bold! Actually sent three precious magic apprentices to disguise as humble slave prisoners. Get into our base camp. "


    That''s it. A little more.


    Deli thought about it and said, "Mr. Phillip. In this matter, I give up. These three people, I can give them to you, and your secret will not be disclosed. But I''d like to warn you that it''s no use killing me here. It can only lead to the end of your Duke! Civilized people should follow the rules of civilized people''s game. "


    Philip laughed: "Oh? What do you mean by the rules of civilization? "


    "Let me go back with the princess." When Miss Dailey said this, she took it easy: "we are just two women, and it''s no good killing us. Besides, I think the Duke doesn''t want to be charged with murdering the princess and the princess. And... I promise, I didn''t copy your secret. If you don''t believe it, you can search yourself. "


    As she spoke, she opened her arms. This action is indeed a bit tempting. The girl''s full body, wrapped in a long skirt, rockery, her expression of being at your disposal.


    But Philip just laughed: "Miss Dali, I''m sure you didn''t copy it. This kind of secret, copy out, will only increase the possibility of leakage! If you want to get our weapon secrets, you just want to improve your strength. However, if the secrets are leaked out and everyone on the mainland knows about them, they will be worthless. Don''t worry, I won''t let you be searched. "


    "Then let me and the princess go back." Daili said faintly: "this time, I admit defeat. It''s common for two families to win or lose. Mr. Phillip, you are not going to start an all-out war just for one friction, are you


    Phillip was smiling: "yes, any family struggle has its own history. Full of compromise and tolerance. If a full-scale war were launched in one friction, all the major families on the mainland would have been killed. But miss Dailey, why should I let you go back? "


    Dali opened her mouth: "you..."


    "I believe you didn''t transcribe it, but I think you should have recited the secret. Miss Dali, do you think I''m a fool? If I were you, I would have killed these three guys! " Philip sneered: "I believe that the legendary talented Miss Dali is not only accomplished in art! I think that since you can cultivate your own magic talents in your family, Miss Dali, you should also have some attainments in the field of magic! The recipes and secrets of those magic weapons. Ordinary people can''t understand it even if they read it. But you, for a man of great attainments in the field of magic. You must have recited it, haven''t you? "


    Dali turned pale.


    Philip said coldly: "you deliberately left these three alive people on the road. You have thought about it for a long time. It is very likely that we will catch up with them all the way. You have long thought that in the northwest, you can''t escape! If we catch up. You just give up and give us three living mouths. And then say a few words, pat your noble ass, you can walk away, right? Anyway, as long as the secret is recovered, we have no reason to kill you and the noble princess! This is your last resort to miss Dali. If I am wrong, please point it out? "


    Deli''s voice is lost.


    What Philip said. Word by word, like a sword, pierced in her heart! I have to admit, Philip guessed very correctly!


    It''s true that Dali has been taught magic since she was a child. She also has considerable knowledge of magic. Just because of her talent, she can''t learn magic, but she has acquired the basic attainments of a magic apprentice.


    So, when the three brought the secret back. The first time she asked out all the formula, the formula is already in her mind! Keep these three people and take them on the road. She''s as good as Philip said. Most of them will be chased by the other party, but due to their own identity, as long as they hand over the person at that time, the other party will never dare to really kill themselves. And I don''t care about myself. Can also take the mind has completely mastered the secret formula, swagger away!


    With a light mocking smile, Philip looked at the pale daili: "dear princess, since I have guessed, do you think I will let you go back?"


    With that, Philip had already ordered in a low voice: "come on! Please get miss Dali into the carriage and then. Please two ladies, come back to Loulan city with us


    "You..." Dali was really scared: "Philip! Do you think it can be kept secret when you detain the princess and the princess? "


    Philip laughed. "I didn''t think I could keep it secret."


    With that, as soon as he waved his hand, some soldiers rushed up and, as a matter of course, thrust Dali into the carriage. Close the door. There are two more soldiers. He got into the driver''s seat and drove the carriage. Turn around and go back to Loulan city.


    Daili in the car was pale, while Princess Louise beside her looked calm at the moment, and just sighed softly: "daili..."


    "What?" Dali replied reluctantly.


    "I think of my brother, Chen, who once said a word to me."


    "What''s that?"


    Princess Louise said faintly: "he once said to me: in this world, there are some games that only men can play. Women had better not participate in them."


    With these words, the princess simply leaned back in the cushion, closed her eyes, and did not look at daili at all.


    Looking at the carriage back to Loulan city under the close protection of cavalry, Philip''s face became gloomy gradually. Next to him, Longbottom came over and said, "Philip, what should I do now?"


    "Well?"


    "Hey, don''t think I''m a fool!" Longbottom approached and said in a low voice, "although I''m more courageous, I know what''s at stake! How long do you think we can hold on to the detention of a princess and a princess once it''s exposed? "


    Philip gave a wry smile: "Longbottom, do you know? If the enemy I face is very smart or very stupid, I am not afraid. I''m only afraid of one kind of person... "


    Huh?


    Longbottom was puzzled. Not afraid of stupid enemies, of course, it''s easy to understand. The more stupid the enemy is, the easier it is to deal with. But why is the enemy who is not afraid of intelligence?


    "Because really smart enemies often leave some leeway for things! I won''t do it all! In this way, even if we end up in a stalemate, we won''t lose both sides. That''s what smart people do. But... I''m afraid of one kind of person. "


    "Which one?"


    Philip grinned bitterly: "it''s a girl like Dali! This kind of person, a little clever, but also a little stupid. It''s smarter than a really stupid person, but it''s a little dumber than a really smart person. It''s only a second rate IQ, but you make serious mistakes on key issues, and eventually you will drag yourself and the enemy into hell together! "


    He looked at Philip and patted the general on the shoulder: "if this chick doesn''t have the recipe in her head. Or she didn''t know magic. So this formula, ordinary people will not be able to! But she was silly, relying on her identity, recited the formula in her heart. As a result, I didn''t want to catch her, but I had to catch her back! That''s stupid! Because she did not understand that politics is a game of compromise! Her stupid way of doing things without leaving any room has driven her and us to a dead end! "


    After that, Philip deliberately pulled lombarton behind the army. Seeing that there was no one around, Philip lowered his voice and said to lombarton in a low voice: "general, now I want to say a few words to you. These words are not official orders, just words between colleagues." Longbottom''s eyes flashed: "you say it." Philip''s face was gloomy, but his tone was more solemn than ever: "I can tell you, general, we are in big trouble this time! This damned woman, because of her cleverness, is likely to push both the enemy and our families to the edge of the cliff! So, although the Duchess is not at home now and we can''t get any orders and instructions from him, I personally have a little suggestion for you Philip said this, deliberately pause for a while, and then he looked into Longbottom''s eyes, gritted his teeth, and said a word that made them jump¡° Prepare for the war Longbarton''s eye muscles jump, looking at Philip, he from the eyes of this weak young man, see only decisive! Philip said in a deep voice: "after you go back, I ask you to gather the family''s army immediately and prepare for the war. I will also deploy related materials. At the same time, we will increase the defense force for our military fortress in the east line, and all the family''s army will be first-class combat readiness..." the two men were silent. After a long time, Philip looked at the sky and sighed, "I hope our preparations don''t really come in handy. Because now is not the time at all. "

 Chapter 433

    In the city of Kroraina, Philip did not deliberately keep a secret about the return of his royal highness and miss Dai Li.


    On the contrary, he sent people to spread the news and declared that Princess Louise and miss Dali, who had decided to leave, decided to stay in the tulip family for a longer time because of the hospitality and retention of the Duchess. At the same time, two noble ladies were invited by the Duchess to live in tulip castle.


    At the same time, secretly, Philip ordered to send troops to closely monitor the religious center in the city, to monitor the saint''s highness. After a little hesitation, Philip sent someone to watch the Liszt family.


    After learning the news that Princess Louise and miss Dali are back and forth, it''s Mrs. Liszt who comes first!


    In fact, these days, since that party, after seeing the snow, Mrs. Liszt has been ill since she went back! It seems that these days, Mrs. Liszt''s mood and health are not very good. I''ve been living in the middle of nowhere. No one knew that Mrs. Liszt was frightened by the falling snow.


    And now, with the news, Mrs. Liszt immediately came to the Duchess. It was Mr. Phillip who received her!


    "Mr. Phillip, I ask for an explanation!" Mrs. Liszt grimaced: "since last night, my family''s residence has been monitored by the tulip family''s army! Is that how the Duke of tulip treats his loyal allies? "


    Philip just laughed: "dear lady, this is just to protect your family."


    Mrs. Liszt''s eyes suddenly brightened: "is... Princess Louise and miss Dali" invited "back by you?"


    The clever Marquis immediately guessed that something special might have happened here.


    And... Vivian invited two people to live in the Duke''s mansion? Joke! Others don''t know Vivian''s background. How can Mrs. Liszt not know? Vivian doesn''t have any aristocratic habits at all! An invitation between nobles. How can Vivian know?


    I have lived in the Northwest for nearly two years, and I haven''t seen that little girl invite me once!


    "In fact, something happened." Philip did not conceal the marquis. Because now, Liszt family and tulip family have almost been completely linked together, both sides are sitting in the same boat.


    Soon, Philip told the story. Even though Mrs. Liszt''s mind was delicate and intelligent, she heard about it. I can''t help changing color!


    "Mr. Phillip, don''t you know how serious this is!" She had already stood up and stared at Philip: "detain a princess and a princess! Except for rebellion, I can''t think of any possibility! "


    "So I need some help from you now." Philip said with a bitter smile: "after the news spread out, many people with status in Loulan city asked to come to the castle to meet the princess and princess. But we have blocked this kind of thing once or twice, and it''s not good to stop it all the time. Otherwise, it will be exposed. So I need your help. "


    Mrs. Liszt was silent for a moment. "You... Ask me to persuade Princess Louise?"


    "Yes." Philip said faintly: "that Miss Dali, I will never let her appear in front of people! But Princess Louise is different. She doesn''t have any grudges with our family, it''s not a matter of time. In essence, it has nothing to do with her. She was also used by Miss Dali. Therefore, I intend to ask you to persuade your royal highness to cooperate with us first. I will hold several banquets in the castle, and then invite some local people to attend. Let your highness take a show at the party.


    "But I have a request." "I want to see the Duchess and miss Vivian," Mrs. Liszt said faintly! Mr. Phillip, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but after all, you are deeply trusted by the Duke. After all, you are only a courtier! I can''t do anything for you after listening to your one-sided words! Since I can''t see the Duke, I''ll at least see Miss Vivian


    Philip''s face became more queer.


    After a long time. He just sighed: "I''m sorry... No! Because miss Vivian is not in the city now! She left a few days ago. "


    Philip didn''t lie.


    Vivian did leave a few days ago!


    On that day''s banquet, Duwei suddenly came back, met with Luoxue, and put Vivian out of the room. Vivian knew afterwards that Luoxue was a dangerous person! Dewey then left with the snow and disappeared. He didn''t come back for many days


    In this situation, Vivian is Du Weidi''s fiancee. How can she just sit back and ignore it?


    If Dewey is in danger. So Vivian is definitely the first person willing to go to him.


    The problem is, Vivian doesn''t know where Dewey went.


    however. Fortunately, this question soon had an answer!


    About seven or eight days ago, some mercenaries who claimed to be "Desert Fox" came to the Duke''s residence to see Philip. These people claim that they met a tulip family member named "Harry Potter" in Northwest China, and they were given something to do. After that, they can come to the castle to receive a reward.


    This matter let Vivian know, others don''t know, but Vivian is know, the so-called "Harry Potter" is Duwei''s Royal alias. Soon, the little girl herself invited those who claimed to be "Desert Fox" mercenary regiment in for an interview.


    When several mercenaries learned that the beautiful sorceress in front of them was Miss Vivian, the Duchess of the whole northwest, they almost fainted.


    Damn, who dares to say that our "Desert Fox" is a third rate mercenary regiment! We are the guests of the Duchess of tulip!


    Soon, Vivian got Dewey''s whereabouts from these mercenaries. The woman warrior in white, who killed the brigands by herself, is undoubtedly her sister Joe!


    Flustered, Vivian doesn''t have the heart to talk to these mercenaries any more. Duwei agrees to these people''s conditions, and Vivian''s security department asks people to cash them. Little silly girl immediately went back to the back of the castle, packed her bags and decided to go out and look for Dewey.


    "Northwest... Dewey, what''s he doing in the northwest?"


    Vivian can''t figure out this problem. After all, snowfall''s pursuit took place after Dewey left, and no one knew.


    Fortunately, though. At this time, another person in the castle, but very coincidentally changed the direction of the whole thing!


    It''s not other people who give Vivian tips, but AILU! This former Daxueshan disciple!


    AI Lu has been in touch with Vivian since she stayed here. Especially after hanyue left, AI Lu was very sad to Du Wei. There were not many other women in the castle, but Vivian was kind and simple. It''s a lot of comfort to AI Lu. In addition, one is a talented female magician from the mainland, and the other is a disciple of the wizard king of Daxueshan. There are some magic exchanges between them on weekdays.


    When AI Lu went to find Vivian that day. Finding that Vivian had packed up and was ready to go out, she naturally asked. Vivian doesn''t have the habit of lying and tells the truth. As a result, AILU learned that Dewey had gone to the northwest desert. What''s more, it seems that Dewey is going to follow a caravan to the grassland


    "Grassland? "Isn''t it..." Ai Lu was surprised and blurted out: "is he going to the big snow mountain?"


    It''s this sentence that makes two women decide to go out together.


    Vivian knew that if he wanted to leave the castle, Philip would definitely try to keep him. After all. As a duchess, if you still run around as before, it''s not proper. Therefore, Vivian made the first "bad" decision in her life and ran away secretly!


    Although she didn''t know the way to the northwest, fortunately, she had a guide: AILU!


    So the two women, after three days of quietly leaving the castle. Philip found out: The Duchess is gone!


    When the men and Decepticons were sent out to look for the place. At that time, Vivian and AILU had already crossed the northwest corridor. Heading for the grassland!


    Just when Philip tried to persuade Marquis Liszt to help, Vivian and AILU were standing at the foot of the snow mountain thousands of miles away from Loulan city!


    Looking up at the towering mountain, Vivian was also in awe of the miracle of nature: "AILU... Do you think they really went up?"


    AI Lu calms down. To tell the truth, this simple minded female assassin is also in a bit of a panic. After all, she is now a traitor of Daxueshan. After being captured by Du Wei, she is confused by Du Wei. She helps Du Wei disguise as a wizard of Daxueshan and deceive the grassland emissary. I don''t know if it has been exposed. Earlier on, I secretly went down the mountain to assassinate the commander of the northwest army, which was my own private behavior.


    AI Lu, who is familiar with her teacher Bai He, knows that if she goes back, she will be severely punished by Da Xueshan. Even if the teacher is very kind and throws herself on a snow bee for seven or eight years, it will be light.


    "Well... Didn''t we inquire with the herdsmen all the way? There are indeed three people coming to the snow mountain. It seems that one of them is the Duke and your sister AILU was also a little nervous.


    What''s more, the news from the herdsmen, walking together with duvjo, is a guy in black robe. From the herdsmen''s description of the man''s height and appearance, it''s easy to remind AILU of a person: lugao!!


    After all, Lu''s short stature is too easy to recognize.


    If Du Wei and Qiao Qiao fall into the hands of Lu Gao, even though Wei Wei An and AI Lu are simple, they know that there will be no good result.


    For Vivian, her heart is simply anxious and worried about the safety of Dewey.


    But for AILU, it''s a lot more complicated. As a result, standing at the foot of the snow mountain, she shuddered at the thought of the dignity of her teacher Bai He. But on the other hand, thinking that Dewey fell into lugao''s hands, AILU''s heart was full of indescribable worries and worries... That hateful young Duke! He... He is so smart and hateful, how can he fall into the hands of others!


    In any case, the two girls looked at each other for a while, and still set foot on the road of climbing the snow mountain. AI Lu, a disciple of the big snow mountain, led the way. They went up the rugged and steep mountain road. But soon, after turning a corner, Vivian looked at a figure floating down in the distance. She couldn''t help exclaiming "ah"! Above, a slender figure seemed to come like a breeze. When she got near, she saw the beautiful face that made women jealous, and the noble and elegant breath, but it was the "Mr. falling snow" that Vivian had seen in the castle that day! But at the moment, Mr. Luo Xue''s face is very gloomy, especially on the cheek, the original almost perfect face, but there is a slight wound, a few drops of red blood, hanging on the edge of the wound, but he seems to have forgotten to wipe it, even the eyes, seem to be a bit dejected!

 Chapter 434

    The pride of the spirit king''s nature shattered all his pride after the battle with Baihe sorrow on the top of the mountain just now! At the moment of snow, the heart only feel a piece of frustration. The mighty king of the elves, the leader chosen by the great God of the elves to lead the revival of the elves, was defeated by a human!


    What''s more, the defeat was so miserable, so uncontroversial! In the face of that terrible man, the guy named Bai He Chou, there was an unbeatable despair in his heart


    Dejected in general, falling snow from the top of the mountain leisurely, speed is full of a lot, but at the foot of the mountain, is meeting Vivian and AI Lu two people!


    Vivian''s "ah" immediately startled Luoxue. Luoxue looked carefully and saw the two beautiful girls coming.


    "Down, Mr. Snow?" Wei Wei An''s heart immediately a Lin. As early as that day, after Duwei spent the room, she was told that Luoxue was not a good person, and most of them were Duwei''s strong enemies.


    Think of here, little silly girl immediately hand retracted sleeve, nervous looking at the snow.


    After seeing Vivian clearly, Luoxue, after a long time on his face, shows a reluctant smile and nods to Vivian: "it''s the Duchess."


    Looking at Vivian, he seemed to be a little nervous. The smart Elven king also noticed Vivian''s hand in his sleeve. He just laughed and said, "don''t worry, Duchess. I''m a defeated man now. I don''t have the heart to do anything else."


    AI Lu saw Wei Wei An nervous appearance, immediately low voice way: "this guy is..."


    "The enemy." In Vivian''s mind, this definition is easy to judge.


    enemy?


    AI Lu has never seen snow, and naturally does not know how terrible the seemingly slender and weak guy is.


    It''s different from Vivian. Good Weiwei ANN, just quietly retract her hand into her sleeve, ready for the simplicity of little silly girl, making her heart''s principle is: people don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    But AILU is different. She dares to do the business of assassination, and naturally knows the truth of "starting first is better"!


    So, AILU didn''t hesitate. She did it first!


    A light rebuke, AILU''s hand has more than a bright dagger, and then her body is as agile as a civet. The physical training of Daxueshan makes her flexible body can make any action. Soon, she is like a snake sticking to the snow and dagger. With a hint of silver cold, stabbed to the heart of the snow!


    Snow see in the eyes, also just smile, in the face of this sharp dagger, he just stretched out two fingers gently clip. Just put the blade of the dagger at your fingertips!


    AILU immediately felt as if her dagger had been thrust into a hard rock, and her whole body was full of strength, but she could not pass a point forward.


    It was snowing, but his face moved slightly. Looking at the girl in front of her, whose face is red, but her figure is so good that she makes people excited, she can''t help but show a hint of banter in her eyes: "Yi?"


    After all, AI Lu is a disciple of Daxueshan. The cold air contained in the dagger is the "ice fighting spirit" of Daxueshan. The spirit king immediately recognized the attribute of this power when he showed it to the falling snow. After all, he had two fierce battles with chishuiduan and baihechou, and he was very familiar with the "ice fighting spirit" of the snow mountain.


    A little smile. Snow two fingers gently a force, heard a Keng, the dagger immediately broke into two. AI Lu''s face turned red. She stepped back and looked at the half dagger left in her hand. She couldn''t help but stay.


    "Are you a disciple on the snow mountain?" The Elven King squinted at AILU.


    AI Lu then understood that this seemingly beautiful and weak guy in front of her. Strength is much higher than I don''t know. Reluctantly said: "yes... I''m Xueshan disciple! The Witch King Bai He Chou is my teacher


    Falling snow slightly surprised: "White River worry? Are you his disciple? "


    Think of that man on the top of the mountain, like a God. Snow in this moment, unconsciously some lost consciousness, but as if staring at Ai Lu.


    AI Lu felt a little uneasy: this guy looks at himself like this... Does he have a grudge against my teacher?


    Snow subconsciously reached out and touched the trace of blood on her cheek. If there was no accident, she would never be willing to break her promise! Therefore, if you don''t overcome the White River worry one day, you will keep this scar!


    After a long time, the snow sighed and looked at the girl in front of her again. Her tone was very serious: "you have a very powerful teacher."


    With that, Luo Xue suddenly loses heart and shakes his head. He throws the half blade of the dagger on the ground with a sneer. Although he just throws it casually, the blade falls into the hard frozen soil, but it directly goes underground, leaving nothing!


    This hand, let AI Lu immediately moved!


    "Well, Duchess, are you looking for tulip Duchess? He''s... On the mountain! "


    Snow said, shrugged his shoulders, sighed, the body floated over Vivian and AILU, down the mountain.


    See snow so easy to leave, Vivian looked at the person''s back, but suddenly gave birth to a strange feeling.


    Ever since I met Luoxue, this beautiful man has always been elegant and noble. Although his eyes are peaceful, his arrogance is hidden in his heart!


    But at this moment, looking at his back down the mountain, in the cold wind, it seems to be a little bleak, it seems to contain indescribable loss


    Vivian couldn''t help shouting: "Mr. Snow!"


    "Well?" Luoxue stopped, looked back at Vivian and said with a smile, "Duchess, is there anything else?"


    "Well... Thank you for telling me where he is." Vivian was a little embarrassed, but still boldly asked: "I... I heard that Dewey is with a man in a black robe... He, is he in danger now?"


    "Danger?" Luo Xue was stunned, and then he said with a strange smile, "duchess. Don''t worry. Duke tulip, he''s with that man now, I''m afraid it''s the safest place in the world! I believe that no one in the world can hurt your fiance under that person''s eyes. "


    The tone of snow with a sigh of helplessness, but his look is very serious.


    Just, this words of course Wei Wei Anne is not understand, even AI Lu is also at a loss.


    Vivian smiles, her innocent smile. Even when Luoxue saw it, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of affinity in her heart. Then she saw Vivian''s pure smile and said gently: "ah, Mr. Luoxue, it doesn''t matter that you have a scar on your cheek? I have some good wound medicine here. Maybe you... "


    "No more." The falling snow shook her head. Light way: "this wound, let it stay! Because this is my promise to someone! I don''t like to go against what I have said. "


    Speaking of this, Luoxue originally intended to say nothing more and left.


    But. After a few steps, he stopped again!


    When he turned around, the expression on his face was strange and complicated. He looked Vivian in the eyes: "Duchess... Excuse me. How many days have passed since we last met at the banquet of Duke''s mansion in Loulan city? "


    "Eh?" Vivian some doubts, but the heart of the good Vivian, still very kind to answer the king''s question: "well... It should be 27 days."


    "Twenty seven days..." snow murmured, silent for a while, as if in the head thinking about something.


    After a while, the fairy king suddenly laughed. His smile, the original face of the decadent all swept away.


    "In that case. So I can''t leave yet. " Snow looked at Vivian: "I also said, I will give him a month''s time. Now, it''s only 27 days! It''s not time yet, so I won''t go against anything I said! "


    Then, the Elven king said a proposal that surprised Vivian: "Dear Duchess, if you don''t mind, let me accompany you up the mountain. It''s a mountain road up the road. It''s not easy to go


    Vivian was a little nervous: "this..."


    "Don''t worry." Snow on Vivian. He bowed gracefully, with a trace of peace in his voice: "I don''t mean anything to you, I think. In the face of you so innocent and lovely girl, even if the devil resurrection, will not have the heart to do any harm to you


    When Vivian hesitated for a while, nodded, next to AI Lu immediately nervously pulled her hand, whispered: "are you crazy? I think this guy has any ulterior schemes... "


    Vivian gently smile, smile like a lotus on the snow mountain general no time: "I don''t think he is a bad man."


    After a pause, she couldn''t help asking Luoxue again: "Mr. Luoxue, just now you said that he is not in any danger. Is that true?"


    "Of course." Snow immediately said without hesitation: "in that person''s side, no one in the world can hurt tulip Duke."


    Although the spirit king said that he was sure, he was as smart as snow. He never thought that the situation on the mountain had changed greatly now!


    Dewey''s situation is not only dangerous, but also extremely dangerous! However, Baihe Chou, who was regarded as a "God like man" by snowfall, was restricted by curse because of his own reasons and could not accompany Duwei into the sealed world


    Du Wei only felt that his sweat had trickled from his forehead to his cheek!


    The golden Trident was just in front of his neck. The golden flame had hurt the skin on his neck, and hissed a few times. Under the sharp golden flame, his clothes had been cut open by the flame!


    At this time, the warrior in golden armor stopped.


    "You... Why are you? I know you!! You''re back?! I... I know you! " The voice came from the giant warrior like a zombie. Not only was he shocked, but also many thoughts flashed in his heart. Soon, he responded immediately! This guy... Has he ever seen Aragon?! He must have thought of himself as Aragorn!! Although Duwei always hated that Aragorn, he knew that the other side was himself, and he was the reincarnation of the other side. However, Du Wei, who was born to dislike being restrained, hated the so-called "Millennium mission" left by his previous life!! Anyone, I''m afraid, doesn''t want to be fated by a guy a thousand years ago!! So, although I have known for a long time that I am Aragon, the strongest man in the starry sky thousands of years ago. However, deep in Duwei''s heart, there has been some faint resistance in his heart. But at this time, by a powerful and terrible enemy, with gold Trident top in his throat. The most powerful "hitter" on his side, Chishui Duan, was beaten to the ground by the other side. At this time, no matter how much Du Wei resisted, in order to save his life, he had to... "That''s right! It''s me! " As soon as he turned his eyes, Dewey immediately summoned up all his courage and cried out, "that''s me! I''m back again!! How''s it going? " Take a gamble! Anyway, now he is being held in the throat by the other party, and the other party also said that "those who intrude into the demon temple will die". It seems that he is going to kill himself. Anyway, it''s all death. It''s better to admit that you are Aragon. Maybe there is a chance to live! Unfortunately... When Dewey said this, he immediately found himself wrong!! So the giant warrior, whose face is as stiff as a zombie, after listening to Du Wei''s own "admission", actually showed his crazy anger on his stiff facial features!! Then, like a thunderbolt of roar, it rang in Duwei''s ear, making Duwei almost think that he would be shocked to death even if he was not killed by the other party¡° It''s you! It''s you!! Hateful guy, you dare to come back!! This time, do you think you can get out of here alive! " In the roar of anger, the golden Trident left Du Wei''s neck, but it didn''t let Du Wei go. Instead, the other side raised the golden Trident, and then, with all his strength, stabbed Du Wei''s head fiercely... Du Wei closed his eyes and sighed in his heart: am I dead this time? At the same time, I heard a solemn voice from the majestic Hall: "osgillia, stop it!" Hua la la la... The golden Trident suddenly stopped on Duwei''s forehead. The sharp golden flame twisted Duwei''s wisps short, but finally stopped again. In the hall, the voice just now sounded again, with anger and helplessness in the voice, and a thick voice came: "osgillia, if we kill him, we will never leave here again! Not only us, but also the great demon God has lost the chance of resurrection! "

 Chapter 435

    The sound was like a sharp arrow through Dewey''s ear, which shocked his whole body!


    Devil... Resurrection??!!!


    This giant warrior named "osgillia" is still holding a golden Trident in his hand. On the top of the Trident, there are several rings. After hearing the words, his hands tremble. The ring vibrates and makes a jingling sound. It is obvious that this man is also struggling in his heart.


    In his eyes, two red flames seemed to be burning hotter and hotter, but at last, although his trembling arm didn''t take back, it didn''t pierce any further. At the moment, the tip of the Trident was against Duwei''s forehead. As long as it was sent forward, Duwei''s life could be taken.


    Du Wei was still shocked by the voice coming from the hall, the words about the resurrection of the demon God


    And at this time, Joe has action!


    The giant warrior named osgillia in gold armor came up and hit the strongest red water out of the three. With a wave of his trident, he was already at the top of Dewey''s heart. All this was just a moment!


    Don''t say that Dewey didn''t react. Even Qiao Qiao, a level 8 warrior, couldn''t react at all! Seeing that Duwei was supported by the man''s golden Trident, JOJO''s hands were tight, but he did not dare to move forward. Finally, when the man was stopped by the sound in the hall, the sharp Trident seemed to leave the key point of Dewey. At this moment, Joe took the hand!


    Eight level warrior''s fighting spirit fully opens, in Qiao Qiao''s hand does not have any weapon, she almost is such barehanded rushed out!


    No hesitation, no fear, even with their own flesh and blood in the face of the sharp golden Trident. Even if the opponent is a move to defeat chishuiduan''s strong enemy!


    Qiao Qiao''s figure, like a whirlwind, pounced on Du Wei''s face. With silver fighting spirit, he hit the handle of the golden Trident hard!


    Hum, Qiao Qiao''s all-out strike finally made the Trident swing away for a few minutes. Just taking advantage of this, Qiao Qiao''s body has been rolling towards Duwei.


    She was on the ground, her left hand under Dewey''s side. As if it was such a strong beat


    Go!!


    Duwei felt that he was pushed out by a huge force, and his body flew out of the air, straight out of the hundreds of meters! Others in the mid air, but as if suddenly saw Joe finally patted on his body, looking at his wisp of eyes: idiot, go!!


    For the first time in his life, Dewey seemed to understand Joe''s mind with such a look!


    This strong and proud girl. The last bunch of eyes with a trace of absolute resolution!!


    Puff!


    Although osgillia was patted off the Trident by JoJo for the first time, it was only in the blink of an eye. He had already recovered. With a cold hum, the Trident was in his hand. Mercilessly stabbed at the girl


    Qiao Qiao''s face was pale, but there was not a trace of fear, and even a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. The right hand has grasped the trident of the other side!


    A sharp halberd is sharp. Cut Qiao Qiao''s palm, blood flowing down her palm, but although she struggled to seize the other party''s weapon, but osgillia, the guardian of the demon temple, is not Qiao Qiao, the eighth level warrior can resist!


    In an instant, Joe felt a sharp pain in his palm, and the Trident pierced his palm effortlessly. Then, the sharp halberd point, after puncturing her palm, stabbed in Qiao Qiao''s chest along with the situation!!!


    Great power even picked up Qiao Qiao! Panic Trident immediately burst out a golden flame, this flame where, Joe Joe''s chest has burst out a blood mist! Pounce on a, Qiao Qiao opens mouth, a mouthful of blood spurts on the halberd pole of the other party. Where the blood is sprayed. Hit the ring on it, clattering


    At this time, Dewey''s body was very thin. Just landed on the ground. Regardless of the pain, he struggled and jumped up. Looking back, he saw a scene that made his eyes crack


    On the high golden Trident, the golden flame is burning. Qiao Qiao holds the sharp point of the Trident in one hand. The blood has already dyed her whole body, but her body is powerless to be lifted up in the air


    That silver hair, as if at this moment, was also red with blood! In Dewey''s eyes, shocking!! At the moment, Dewey seems to think that he has gone crazy, but the expression on Joe''s face, even such a subtle action, is clearly in his eyes


    This girl... She''s laughing!


    Yes, she is laughing! That smile with a sad, a absolutely. Her lips gently trembled a few times, and then as if faintly spit out a few words.


    Despite the distance, Dewey still seemed to hear JOJO''s voice clearly:


    "Let''s go... Get out of here through the exit..."


    Then, the sad eyes finally lost their luster little by little


    In the dark, it seems that there is a force hovering in Duwei''s heart, and at this moment, it is very clear that Duwei seems to hear something breaking!


    The broken voice was in his heart! Dewey is very clear, his heart, something, at this moment, broken!!


    Remember that day... On the night of sleeping on the grassland, by the campfire, a young man said to the girl, "do you know, follow me all the way down, you may die."


    At that time, the girl looked at the boy with a calm face. Her voice was as soft as the stars in the sky: "then die."


    Then die


    Then, die.


    As if until this moment, Du Wei suddenly felt. That day, when Qiao Qiao seemed to say that sentence calmly, what kind of deep feeling was contained in it!


    At the moment, Dewey stood there, as if there were 1800 thunders roaring in his heart at the same time. In his ears, it seemed that the whole world was silent, and there was no sound.


    The only echo is that day. The girl said the four words gently to herself:


    Then die.


    In his eyes, it seems that everything in the world is slowing down, and the only way to see in his eyes is Qiao Qiao''s silver hair, which has been dyed red with blood!


    Dewey''s body was shaking. Every muscle in his body was shaking. His fists were clenched


    Finally. A sad wail, like a wounded beast, rang and retreated to the hall of the devil


    Osgillia shook her wrist and the girl on the Trident fell to the ground. His big body is like a mountain. Looking down at Dewey from a distance.


    At this time, Dewey''s whole body was shaking violently.


    Finally, after a long time, Dewey took the first step.


    This is the first step. Of course, it''s not retreat, let alone escape.


    It is


    Go ahead!!


    Du Wei felt his body trembling, his muscles trembling desperately. Deep in his heart, a series of broken voices seemed to indicate that something was about to happen.


    But just at this time, from the depth of duvidi''s mind, a violent pain. The moment is like the tide to attack his whole body! The intense pain made every muscle beat into a kind of unbearable torture. Every step he took, his whole body was in severe pain, like thousands of swords and swords, crushing his body!


    "Stupid man." Osgillia''s cold and stiff voice said, "can you enter or leave the hall of the devil at will? Hum. Aragon. You should know that you can''t run away right now! That passage. You can''t open it from inside


    Dewey didn''t speak. Every step he took, his whole body was struggling with the extraordinary pain. All his strength was used to drive his legs, so he didn''t speak, just because at the moment, he just opened his mouth and was afraid that he would fall down.


    In his ears, he didn''t seem to hear osgillia''s voice. He didn''t even look at the tall murderer. His eyes, from beginning to end, were staring at Joe on the ground!


    A total of less than 100 steps away, Dewey walked for a long time, when he finally staggered to Joe''s side, plop, Dewey knelt on the ground, kneeling next to Joe''s body.


    With all his strength, Dewey''s trembling hand gently caressed Joe''s face.


    At this time, Qiao Qiao''s face was calm, as if with that last smile. However, the eyes were closed as if they were asleep.


    "Joe... You''re wrong." Dewey''s voice seems to be indifferent without any emotion, but it seems that there is some madness in it


    "Because, I won''t go."


    The feeling of fingertips and the skin on Joe''s face gradually became cold. Dewey felt as if he was about to explode.


    At last, he looked up, his cold eyes fixed on osgillia: "kill me."


    In the majestic voice of osgillia, there was a trace of surprise: "what?"


    "Now kill me!" Dewey took a deep breath, staring into each other''s eyes like two flames: "otherwise, as long as I live for even one more minute, I will try to kill you!"


    In the face of the empty eyes, osgillia seemed to step back unconsciously. At this time, the voice in the hall said, "osgillia, catch him first! We need him to open the seal! "


    Soon, the golden giant came back to his senses. He snorted and clattered. The golden Trident was raised again. This time, it was on Dewey''s shoulder: "Aragorn, you let me down... Because I didn''t expect that you had become so weak this time!"


    With that, the golden Trident had fallen down and poked it down Duwei''s shoulder! When the tip of the Trident pierced Dewey''s right shoulder, even if the cold blade pierced his body, even if the blood flowed, but Dewey knelt there, as if he didn''t even frown. On the contrary, a strange feeling came from Dewey''s body. It was as if the shoulder that was pierced by the other side, and the blood that flowed violently, made the whole body tremble and pain that tormented Dewey almost fainted and get an outlet. The whole body pain, with the blood, desperately flowing out of his body... (no pain... Really no pain at all.) Dewey sneered at himself in his heart. Tell me, what am I? When facing a strong enemy, can I only muddle through with those ridiculous tricks and tricks? When facing the strong enemy, can I only watch the girl who loves me die for me? When facing a strong enemy, am I only qualified to be arbitrarily slaughtered? When facing a strong enemy, am I always so weak? When a question, like a sword, pierced Dewey''s heart, a sentence came into his mind. If... I have power!

 Chapter 436

    The one who didn''t want to be bound. Once he yearned for freedom. He resisted the so-called "destiny" that Aragorn left him.


    I don''t want to be that Aragon! Under the starry sky, and now, he seems to remember that that day, at that time, during the exchange of consciousness in the badge, the "duv-1" once said such a sentence to himself in a tone full of banter


    "We won''t force it... Just wait until a certain time, you will be eager for power!"


    "DUV 1" in the badge says so.


    You don''t want power now, but you don''t need it yet! After all, wait until one day, you will be crazy and eager to have power!


    And now, in Dewey''s heart, he''s shouting!


    If... I have power!


    And now, Dewey''s heart, full of crazy desire for power!!


    Poof!


    After the cold halberd tip pulled away from Duwei''s body, the blood spray made his whole body surging, as if to get an outlet. The spray of blood, on the contrary, made Du Wei feel relieved


    (it''s like... That''s the feeling...)


    Osgillia saw that the "Aragorn" in front of him was easily pierced by himself, his expression became more and more indifferent, and the flames in his eyes were burning. In the clattering sound. The Trident was held high in his hand, and the cold light flashed from the top of the Trident


    Although he has been in this closed world for too long and numb, at this moment, osgillia, the guardian of the demon temple, is still excited by the blood stained on the Trident, the blood of the abominable Aragorn land!!


    The sound of Trident piercing the air is so beautiful. On top of the halberd, the golden flame burns!


    Although we can''t kill each other at once. But this time, enough to make this Aragon lose combat effectiveness! No more threats!!


    Excited feeling, so that the burly osgillia body seems to be burning.


    And at this time, when he seemed to have seen the Trident pierce duvet''s shoulder on his left arm


    Dewey finally moved!!


    As if he didn''t have any idea in his mind, just subconsciously, Duwei suddenly stretched out his left hand to meet the golden Trident stabbed by the other side, and he raised his hand flat


    Silent. The sharp point of the Trident pierced Duwei''s palm, and his powerful force even knocked Duwei''s body back quickly. Although Dewey knelt down on the ground, his knees, however, made the hard stone floor hard. The plough made two deep scratches!


    But even so, osgillia felt his golden Trident, but it seemed to pierce into the hard rock, let the golden flame how turbulent combustion. However, as if his powerful power under a blow, but can only pierce the palm of the opponent, has reached the limit!


    In his surprised eyes, Dewey, who had been kneeling on the ground, suddenly raised his head and looked at himself.


    All of a sudden, Dewey raised a leg, and then. Slowly stood up. He seems to move very slowly, very light, but under the oppression of the powerful power of osgillia, he still stands up so calmly!


    With his palms flat, he looked at the place where he was pierced by the Trident


    "So... Power, that''s it? It feels... Strange... "


    On osgillia''s stiff face. It''s finally changed. His face suddenly darkened, and all of a sudden. The other hand has caught the stick of the Trident! The guardian of the demon temple, arms hard, the whole body golden flame burning up, he issued a roar!!


    Boom, the countless golden flames spread to the golden Trident, as if along the rod of the Trident, all the way to the palm of Dewey


    At this time, strange things happened!


    Du Wei''s hand was punctured, but not a drop of blood flowed again!


    In the golden flame, Dewey looked at his palm as if it had become transparent.


    The surging golden flame suddenly stopped spreading when it was a little distance away from Dewey''s palm. It seemed that an invisible barrier appeared in the air, blocking Dewey''s body! No matter how the flame burns, it can''t move forward half a minute!


    "I don''t know how to use it... However, it seems that it should be like this..." Dewey''s mouth seems to be murmuring, and his eyes are more and more blank!


    At this moment, the giant of gold roared hard. His arms above his arms and under his armor were as bare as rocks. They were almost bursting! The Trident, however, seems to have solidified in time and space. Compared with osgillia''s gesture of exerting all his strength, Dewey just stood there quietly, as if he didn''t notice anything. This scene is undoubtedly very strange.


    "I think... I''ve sort of figured it out."


    Finally, a slight banter smile appeared on the corner of Dewey''s mouth. He raised his eyelids and looked directly at each other: "it seems that... Just now, I just thought about it casually... Then, what I thought will happen."


    Hum!!


    A ripple emanates from the palm of Dewey''s hand. In the space, it vibrates with the ripple. Then, a crisp cracking sound erupted from the top of the golden Trident. After this crisp sound, the Trident was above the top of the ground Trident. There''s a tiny crack! And this originally tiny crack, but with the oscillation of the ripple, rapid spread and expansion


    Keng!


    The longest blade in the middle of the golden Trident suddenly broke! And the small part in Duwei''s palm was pulled out and pinched by Duwei, just a light look.


    Silently, the small cutting edge. In Duwei''s hand, it suddenly turned into countless golden light dust, completely smashed and scattered!


    "After all, you will be crazy and eager to have power! And now, it''s time! Because now... I want power. " Du Wei seemed to be staring at the broken blade in his palm.


    Osgillia suddenly stepped back two steps, and his face was full of dignity and awe! The giant guardian. Suddenly a long chant broke out in my mouth! In that long chanting voice, there are countless notes that Dewey can''t understand.


    And then, osgillia''s body suddenly rose three points again! Holding the golden Trident in both hands, all of a sudden, his huge figure separated a human form of light and shadow! The golden light and shadow were like his own body. With whistling in fact from top to bottom hard hit Duwei!!


    Long halberd with roaring flame, in the air to draw a gorgeous arc, burst out in a flash of golden light! Under the arc, cut Dewey!!


    This moment. Osgillia has no reservation, full shot! He didn''t dare to keep his hand, because he already felt that the opponent had changed a lot!


    A loud noise!


    When the arc drawn by the Trident fell in front of Duwei in a violent manner, Duwei''s whole person seemed to be split in two by this blow! But for a moment, Dewey seemed to have just taken a step forward


    Such a step, as if to break the void!


    Golden light all over the sky. As if the shadow of the golden Trident is everywhere, but it''s easy for Dewey to cross it!


    He walked through the fierce golden flame, but as if the whole body was not in this space at all, just a light step, but directly through the storm like golden fighting spirit, and stood directly in front of osgillia!


    So close, so close that Dewey just reached out. The palm of his hand is already on osgillia''s chest!!


    "How can


    This is osgillia''s last reaction.


    Dewey''s hand was lightly imprinted on om''s chest. Then the contact between his palm and OM''s chest burst out a dazzling light! The dazzling light seemed to make everything in this space lose its luster instantly! Dazzling light. At this moment, it covers up everything in this space!


    The giant warrior with the figure of a mountain, osgillia, the guardian of the devil''s temple, burst out a mass of blood from his chest under the light of Dewey''s palm


    Then, a clear and violent voice, not only flesh and blood, but also bones, everything... Under this violent voice, osgillia''s chest, arms, neck, and finally... Head!


    His whole upper body suddenly burst in such an instant! The spatter of blood and flesh is like a firework full of bloody smell!


    The whole upper part of osgillia''s body, from his chest and above, disappeared after the burst, and the remaining body, after the last light shining, suddenly flew out after a loud noise


    The incomplete corpse, when it passed in the air, cast a shower of blood. After the trail full of blood, it flew to the devil''s temple in the distance. Finally, like a meteor, it crashed to the high black tower in the distance!!


    Just when the incomplete corpse was about to hit the black tower, a soft light suddenly flashed around the Tongtian tower. The corpse was swung away by the light, and finally fell to the ground.


    Dewey''s eyes, as if still at a loss. He lowered his head and looked carefully at the palm of his hand, which had killed osgillia so easily.


    "Is this... The feeling of power..."


    It seems that Dewey is calm, but now he feels that in his mind, as if there are countless forces pouring out of his soul, like a fierce wave! This wave desperately washed his body, the whole body pain. It is still so clear, and under that kind of pain, it seems that only through some kind of crazy vent, can it be alleviated.


    So, Dewey seems calm, but in his eyes, he seems to have shown some signs of madness!


    Although at the moment, every little move he makes. The whole body almost burst like pain, but that kind of power


    That kind of feeling of power, but let Du Wei suddenly have a kind of intoxicated illusion!!


    "You killed osgillia again." In the hall, the voice came out.


    Then, after the heavy footsteps, a golden figure came out.


    This guy''s figure is very similar to osgillia just now, but he doesn''t look so tall. And the whole body of gold armor, but more tight


    This guy, even wearing a helmet, is a black shadow under the helmet! Under tight arm and hand guards. Even the slightest bit of skin is not revealed.


    From a distance, if he didn''t speak, it was like a lifeless armor standing there!


    Besides, he didn''t have the long golden Trident in his hand. But around the waist, the wearer is a long sword with an extremely simple shape.


    "Aragon." Under the helmet, the thick voice said: "just now I was a little suspicious, but now I confirm that you are indeed you. It''s just as if something happened to you? It''s like you''re not as strong as the last time you came here. "


    Duvet took a deep breath, and suddenly he pressed his forehead with one of his hands. Only this action, as if to slightly suppress a little, and the brain out of the kind of violent convulsion pain.


    Although the pain made him almost crazy, Du Wei''s face and expression were more and more calm and terrible!


    "I... I don''t know who you are! However, it seems that there are a lot of things in my head that I didn''t know originally, which are desperately emerging... "Duvet seemed to groan, and then he pressed his forehead. Looking at the guy in the distance: "ah... I seem to know... Although I don''t know you. But in my head. But it seems that something tells me who you are


    That''s all. Dewey seemed to grasp his hair in pain, and his expression was gradually distorted.


    "I... I should know who you are... Who you are... Who you are..."


    Mind, as if countless sealed information, crazy gushed out, let Dewey feel at the moment into a frenzy.


    In the heart of a certain tide more and more unable to resist.


    Finally, he suddenly looked up, burst out a burst of laughter!


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! Ha ha ha ha... "


    Among the laughter, it seems to be with unparalleled momentum, seems to have a kind of crazy destruction of heaven and earth!!


    The armor shrouded in Dewey''s laughter, but it was as quiet as a rock! Du Wei''s momentum is increasing wildly, but the people under the armor suddenly step by step, gently from the high steps, slowly down!


    "Aragorn, we''re finally going to fight again." That voice seems to have a thousand years of Hengyuan sigh: "just don''t know this time, can you beat me?"


    This voice with a trace of ridicule: "it''s ridiculous... The last time you came here, you also brought a human woman. It''s also because osgillia hurt your partner. You killed him once. But in this space, life cannot die! You killed him once, but it took him thousands of years to condense a new body. "


    "Can''t... Die?" Du Wei was so a sentence, as if vaguely awakened!


    "You can''t die." The voice whispered: "this is a world of captivity. Everything here can''t be dissipated. It''s sealed and imprisoned forever! And only you can go out... Aragorn, you must want to save your companion, right? Same as last time... Hum


    Du weiang looked up at the armor on the steps and yelled, "tell me how to save her!"


    "Hum..." the armor sneered, then suddenly pointed to the distant tower above the temple behind him: "it''s there! The only way to save your companion is there


    With that, he reached for a grasp, a golden hourglass appeared in his hand, gently on the ground. The fine sands slowly fell, and then I heard the voice saying softly: "it''s still the same as last time... Before this hourglass is all over, you must defeat me, and then reach the Tongtian Tower! Otherwise, your female companion, her soul will be imprisoned in this space forever


    "Then hurry up!" Dewey''s expression at the moment is filled with a kind of indifference, this expression, this emotion, even this reaction, as if it should not belong to him, Dewey!


    As if, from the bottom of my heart, a kind of arrogance, that kind of unparalleled strong self-confidence and pride, broke free from the shackles of the soul! At the moment, Dewey, he seems to be no longer a simple "Dewey"!


    The momentum of stepping on the earth and dominating the world only belongs to one existence!


    Thousands of years ago, the strongest human existence, the strongest under the stars!


    Du Wei''s eyes were empty, his lips were light, and his voice was light


    "If you want to fight, hurry up! I''m in a hurry

 Chapter 437

    At the end of the speech, Dewey had already taken a step forward, and with that momentum, he pressed forward towards the armor. At this step, Dewey clenched his fists, swayed to the top of the steps, and hit the armor with one blow.


    Boom, even if it''s just a fist, Duwei''s fist seems to sweep out a wave of surging waves! The armor was hit in the chest by the front, and after the loud noise, it flew out quickly towards the back.


    Then, I saw the seams of the armor, suddenly burst out a group of light, Dewey''s fist, almost scattered the armor!


    Looking at the armor in mid air, it had a tendency to disintegrate, but when it flew more than ten meters, it fell to the ground, but it automatically joined together one by one, still in a complete state.


    Du Wei suddenly felt a pain in his fist. Looking down, he saw that the knuckles on his fist were bleeding and his fingers were sore, as if the bones of several fingers had burst.


    "Well, Aragorn, is that all you have left? Here, I can''t be defeated by pure strength. " There was a mockery in the voice of the armor: "have you forgotten? This is a separate area! We are the guardians of the demon God. With the protection of this divine realm, my body is immortal here. "


    Soon, the armor came step by step. This time, one of his hands had pulled out the simple sword that he was wearing on his waist. Originally, the blade had been rusted by years, but when he finished the two steps, his hands trembled. After the long sword hummed and vibrated, the rust on the surface of the blade fell off one after another, revealing the bright and sharp blade inside!


    On the blade, there is a line of words like tadpole, and light flowing on it!


    The armor finally stopped, holding the hilt in both hands, legs slightly apart. The voice became shrill, and the long chant began


    "Magic light chop!"


    With a buzzing sound, a half moon arc light blade flew out under the edge of the sword, and the surging air waves separated everywhere. This light blade seemed to become the center of the world in duvet''s eyes, as if with infinite attraction! All the light around you. Including the light of the void sky above the hall, all absorbed in the past! A little bit in a flash!


    Even Dewey himself seemed to feel a strange force desperately pulling himself. This feeling made the light blade hit Dewey quickly, but he didn''t even have time to dodge!


    When the light fell on Dewey. The hot feeling enveloped Duwei''s whole body. When he was enveloped by the light, Duwei felt that his body was burning in the fire! He looked down and saw his chest. It has been cut a long crack by the light blade, and the flesh around the crack is burning into dust quickly under the light!


    "Burn! Aragorn, burn your soul! Give me your strength The sound of the armor became ferocious, the sword pointed at Dewey, and the blade hummed and vibrated. What''s more, Dewey''s whole body was burned by the light at the same time. His own flesh and blood bit by bit of the passage, and the other side of the sword, that line, such as tadpole half of the text, the more shining up!


    Dewey opened his mouth as if to snore, but his mouth was so big that he couldn''t make a sound! He could feel his whole body, full of almost explosive force. As flesh and blood dissipate. Also in the rapid passage


    But for Dewey, this feeling makes him have a happy feeling! Because of the pain of the explosion. Finally, he got a vent. There was no pain on his face, but he felt relieved.


    power! It''s power!


    Dewey had closed his eyes, and he took a deep breath. With the breathing fingertips, countless forces emerged from his body. In an instant, the wounds that had been split in his chest healed one after another, but the magic light chopper was still burning, burning and healing rapidly. Dewey''s chest became a battlefield of two forces, like sawing back and forth, Broken flesh and bones, in the rapid rebirth and dissipation of repeated.


    Armor was still sneering, magic light cut quickly devoured Duwei''s power, this power into the armor! This is a special skill of the demons! And at the moment, the armor in duvet''s eyes also had a strange change!


    The powerful and pure original power poured into the body of the armor, and the armor also changed! The original shoulder part, suddenly naturally gave birth to a few long barbs, barbs are also covered with sharp edges, and the rib of the armor, and gave birth to two thin golden wings, with his murmur, quickly opened, formed two long wings behind him!


    On the armor, countless characters like tadpole emerged, flowing in his whole body with golden light, and the armor became more and more gorgeous. Finally, several golden barbs appeared on the elbow and the armguard of the armor, and all the armor became more and more thick and hard, even the original joints gradually became tight, It looks like it''s close to being one!


    The armor sighed softly: "Aragorn, although I don''t know why you have become so weak... But your strength is still so strong... It took me hundreds of years to shape this body. But now, just for a little while, you''ve made me a leap forward in evolution! "


    The rapid passage of power, but let Du Wei feel unprecedented relaxed, he subconsciously moved his arms, the original kind of every action will bring tearing pain, has greatly eased.


    At this time, he lowered his head, his mind just suddenly subconsciously gave birth to an idea: almost.


    At this time, it''s just an idea in my heart. Suddenly, the power comes out. All of a sudden, he suddenly healed the wound on his chest, and then the light of magic light was isolated from Dewey''s body!


    Dewey stepped back and moved his hands and feet. He only felt that he was much lighter than before. A kind of light and agile feeling, the feeling of easy control, came back.


    The armor was not in a hurry. He had absorbed enough power and sneered at Dewey: "hum, it seems that this magic light chopper can''t completely absorb you... What''s the matter with you? The strength is still so strong, but what about your fighting consciousness? Are you just going to stand there and be stupid, or wave your fist recklessly? "


    Dewey sneered: "to be sure, it seems that I only know how to wave my fist, but you might as well try again!"


    Finish. He body a flash, appeared again in front of the armor, is a punch, hard bang in the armor head. With a loud noise, the armor flew away. But this time, he stopped steadily in mid air, with a sarcastic voice: "I''ve already said no, Aragorn, this is the realm of the devil!"


    "Domain..." Dewey looked at his fist. The original wound has already healed, and bit teeth, again rushed up!


    This time, his fist had just been waved out, but the other side had already raised his hand and sealed it in front of him. Duwei''s fist was caught by the other side''s armor, and Duwei was stunned. He took a deep breath in his mouth and said, "broken!"


    The power suddenly burst out, and a slight crack was heard on the other side''s armguard. The armor retreated again, and there were several cracks in the palm of the armguard, but then it healed.


    "No? Then come again! " The fortitude of Du Wei''s face. Desperately rushed to the past, several punches in a row. But this time. But the armor dodged quickly, and at last the backhand shot. Pierced Du Wei''s body, the golden flame burst out on Du Wei''s body, bringing out a blood mist!


    Du Wei staggered back, and the wound healed in a breath.


    "Well, you just hit so many times, it''s my turn." The armor sneered, and he appeared in front of him. With his left hand drawn, he had cut into his shoulder. The bone of his shoulder suddenly burst into a sound of fracture. Duwei immediately tilted, and his opponent''s sword had penetrated Duwei''s abdomen at the same time.


    Poof! A stream of blood shot out. Du Wei was about to catch the other side''s sword edge, but the gold armor had crossed his left arm and elbow, and it was stabbed upside down. With sharp light, it quickly passed Du Wei''s shoulder. A stream of blood rushed out. Du Wei snorted and felt that his own bones had been cut.


    The armor has stepped back a few steps, and opened a distance from duvila, with doubts in his voice: "Aragon... Now I really doubt whether you are Aragon... Although your original strength is still so strong, your fighting skills are just a piece of white paper... You act like a person who has no martial arts skills at all."


    Du Wei frowned and covered the wound on his shoulder. Although the wound healed quickly, he was seriously injured in his arms, shoulders and abdomen at the same time. This made Du Wei feel a little depressed. After listening to the other party''s words, he could not help saying: "hum, if I really had Aragon''s original strength, I would have scattered your dead armor!"


    With that, he twisted his body and rushed up again. But this time, the armor seemed to have seen through Duwei''s action. He just relied on his powerful strength, but he lacked even basic martial arts skills. The man in the armor let out a cold hum. Dewey''s body just rushed to the middle. The guy had already pasted it face to face. This time, he almost pasted himself into Dewey''s arms. The palm of his right hand hit him seven or eight times on his chest! Then the sharp barb, across duvet''s body, even with a piece of flesh.


    Du Weilian was hit hard, but he gritted his teeth. He knew that no matter how badly he was injured, he could recover, so he simply ignored the attack of the other side and just wanted to hit the other side.


    But the punch was still empty.


    In front of the armor, the figure flashed, at the same time appeared seven or eight remnant images, surrounded Duwei in the middle!


    For a moment, when he saw the golden light, there was a series of banging sound. Du Wei felt that there was a shadow of hand shadow sword in front of him. He was hit by the other party at one breath, and there were wounds all over his body. The whole body has been dyed red with blood!


    When the armor retreated with a long smile, Dewey couldn''t even straighten up. The blood all over his body had soaked his clothes. Although the wound healed quickly, he felt dizzy.


    "Well, see how much blood you have to shed!" The armor stood just a few steps away: "the original power is really powerful. It can repair your body at any time, but the blood can''t be rebuilt instantly! Aragon! I''m really disappointed. It''s only a thousand years. Instead of making progress, your strength has degenerated to this point! "


    Then he came up and kicked Dewey on the chin. Duwei was knocked out by a huge force, and his body soared for several meters, which directly kicked him out of the hall for tens of meters!


    The armor slowly came out of the hall, step by step down the steps, standing on the bottom floor, under the dark helmet. As if a bunch of eyes staring at Dewey, laughter, with endless ridicule and disdain.


    Dewey got up with difficulty. He was kicked in the chin and bit his tongue. He spat with blood. I wiped my mouth hard.


    "Now you are just a sandbag with super strong fighting ability." Armor leisurely sighed: "even if you can insist, but the time here is limited! You see, the hourglass. But it''s one-third past! "


    Dewey gritted his teeth: "come again!"


    "Come on then." Armor seems to win.


    Du Wei bah: "why don''t you come here?"


    Before the armor made a sound, suddenly duvet heard a cold voice behind him: "duvet, do you find that this guy can''t walk out of the hall! He never left the last step just now


    In the distance behind him, chishuiduan struggled and finally got up. The guy was as pale as a paper, struggling to get up, shaking all over.


    "You''re up at last." "I thought you were dead," Dewey said with a wry smile


    "Not dead, but almost." Chishui has broken its teeth. One of his soft arms hung down, and he motioned to himself with his eyes: "but the shoulder here is broken."


    Chishui looked at Duwei''s eyes with surprise: "I''m very strange, how can you become so tough? Why did your injury heal so quickly? What''s more, why does this dead armor call you Aragon? "


    Dewey snorted: "if you want to hear a story, I''ll tell you later. Now we can''t get out without breaking this dead armor! "


    "He''s right." "I really can''t leave this hall," said the voice of the armor. But Aragorn, even so, you don''t want to pass me. My request is very simple. Give me all your strength. Let me get out of here! "


    Chishui stared at the armor: "Duwei, you really don''t know any martial arts? Then won''t you have anything else? "


    "Magic." Du Wei light way: "unfortunately you also feel.". There is no magic element in this space. "


    "What a fool." Chishui duannu said: "since you can recover your body, it''s a sign that the standard strength has broken through the holy rank! But I can''t exert the power of holy rank in this space! Because the rules of space are different from our world! But you can use such a powerful force here. Then, there is only one explanation. Although I don''t know why, I guess you have mostly reached the domain level? "


    Field?


    Dewey''s heart moved, and he caught what thought faintly.


    Domain level? That is to say, you can open up the most suitable battlefield space at will? Create the new rules of the space at will? Or control, or change?


    Du Weining thought for a while, and then he slowly stepped forward again, step by step closer to the steps. He was slow this time, but every step seemed heavy!


    The heart feels the kind of powerful power from the depth of the soul. When Du Wei closed his eyes, he felt that as long as he needed it, that kind of power could flow out of his soul! Endless, never seems to dry up!


    I want magic... Magic


    When Dewey finally stepped on the "fool! Of course it''s me! " Du Wei 1''s voice was very helpless: "you have begun to wake up, and the seal of the badge is gradually opening! But you can''t use Aragorn''s power at all now! Because your body is too weak, too fragile!! You have not experienced severe training! With your present body, if you use the power above the field, you will die in the end! "


    "What shall I do? Are you waiting to die here? "


    The voice in my heart was silent for a while. When it sounded again, there was a faint whine in the tone:


    "Have you forgotten? Me too, Dewey! It''s just your last life! In my life, I experienced everything before your eyes! "


    Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    How did you get through this


    "Wait!" The voice was cold: "this guy can''t get out of the hall! And in this space, time is infinite! As long as you stay in this space, you will not grow old, die, and have unlimited time! You just wake up, you can''t inherit all the fighting consciousness of Aragorn! It''s just that you can feel the original power! To this extent. There''s no way to beat this guy... So. My way is to wait! They can''t leave the hall. You are outside the hall, waiting and practicing slowly! Now all you need is time. Outside the hall, you can use the method of big snow mountain body art and star fight to enhance the strength of your body. And star magic... Your consciousness space is too small, too fragile, unable to accommodate such a powerful force! Therefore, as long as you meditate outside the hall, you will soon be able to fully inherit all the fighting power of Aragon. Then you can beat this guy. "


    It''s a way.


    Dewey understood. Since the armored man can''t walk out of the hall, and the time here is infinite, he needs only time now. As long as he has enough time to let his body adapt to the power of awakening, then


    But at this time, duvet suddenly saw the hourglass on the steps


    "What about Joe? I have no more time to wait! " Dewey gritted his teeth: "as soon as the hourglass is over, Joe can''t be saved!"


    This time. The voice in my heart didn''t ring again for a long time.


    Has been passed for a long time, that voice as if with infinite sadness and fatigue, gently spread out.


    "You have no choice... Because in the fate of my life, Joe died here. I couldn''t save her. I had to wait outside the hall for me to wake up and then rush into the hall... "


    In this voice, that sad smell. Let Du Wei listen, can''t help but heart suddenly a sudden!


    Joe... Will die here?!


    In the life of Dewey 1, Joe died here?!


    Wait, as long as you wait outside the hall, you can slowly wake up and adapt to the soul power left by Aragorn


    But


    Dewey closed his mouth and eyes, as if thinking for a moment.


    Then, when he opened his eyes. On his face, he became calm, even with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This smile contains pleasure, it is a kind of pleasure from the heart!


    "I finally get it." Dewey said softly. He spoke softly but seriously: "I''m very, very happy now, Dewey. Do you know why? Because all the time. I feel that I am me and have nothing to do with any previous life! I don''t like me to be like others! I am me! My destiny belongs to me. I hate to be regulated by others! What''s more, I don''t like to go on the road of "past life" one by one! And now, I''m happy to find one thing... "


    At this point, duveton gave a pause, and then slowly said word by word: "I finally found out. It turns out that you and I are really different! Even if you are my past life! We are different! "


    With the sound, Dewey''s open arms, suddenly, he again like crazy from the depths of the soul to extract that kind of source power!


    Under the impact of this power, in his mouth, in his eyes. In the ear. In the nose, simultaneously flowed the blood!


    A few waves. In his body, I don''t know how many parts of the skeleton, all made a burst sound!!


    Enduring the indescribable pain, Dewey kept smiling.


    "Safe" stand outside the hall, slowly waiting for all the awakening of power?


    "Safe" standing outside the hall, waiting slowly... Watching Qiao Qiao die?


    Watching a girl who loves herself with her life die? But oneself actually "safe" waiting??!!


    "No matter how much hardship and helplessness you had at the beginning, but at least for me..." Du Wei''s mouth was bleeding, panting and spewing out three words:


    "I refuse!"


    When the word "I refuse" was uttered, deep in his soul, the Dewey 1 seemed to sigh silently.


    "Then you may die."


    Dewey laughed again, and his smile even revealed a trace of sweet warmth.


    "Then die."


    That''s what Dewey said.


    Boom, deep in my mind as if something exploded, the strength when suddenly increased countless times! Du Wei gushed blood in his mouth. As soon as his body became soft, he suddenly knelt on the ground with one knee. He pressed his hand on the ground and barely fell down.


    At this time, behind him, chishuiduan had already exclaimed in surprise, grew up and looked at the sky and around him in surprise: "this... This..."


    "Is this... The... Field?"


    Overhead, there was no "sky" in this space, it was just a vast, boundless nothingness!


    At the moment, looking up, I saw that the top had become a black night sky! Yes, that''s the real night sky! Dark, so dark! On the black sky, countless dense stars are shining! What is the best skill for Aragorn? Star fight! Star magic! So, for Aragorn, what is the most suitable space for his fighting field? The answer is right now! starry sky!! Under the starry sky, the field of the strongest is finally reappeared after a thousand years!! Dewey had already felt that his body function had been extremely weak. After trying to detonate that power, he seemed unable to lift his hands! At the moment, looking at the enchanting starry sky overhead, Dewey just took a look, then turned his eyes and looked at the sleeping Joe on the ground in the distance¡° Wait, Joe, wait for me. If I can''t save you... Then, die together... "" then... Die! " That''s what Dewey said.

 Chapter 438

    Under the enchanting starry sky, Dewey was as terrible as a bloody man. His trembling body, like a fallen leaf in the wind, staggered up the steps, but without looking at the armor, walked straight to the depth of the hall.


    "Aragon! Don''t try to pass me easily Although the armor was also shocked by the other side''s field, Duwei finally gave out a grudging roar as he walked up!


    In the shock of the sword, the gorgeous golden flame was burning like a red sun, rushing to Dewey!


    Dewey''s body looked a little stiff, and the sword stabbed him in the back of his heart with unparalleled momentum. And at this time, above the stars, as if the stars in the faint rotation up.


    In the space, there seems to be an invisible force, which unfolds by itself. Although Du Wei didn''t look back, he stopped suddenly when the sword was about two steps behind him!


    Then he turned.


    His movement is very slow, because Dewey feels that he has reached the limit. He must be careful and slow in every movement, otherwise, it seems that as long as he uses a little more strength, his body will collapse and fall apart immediately.


    The stab was fast, but Dewey''s turn was slow.


    But under the starry sky, under this starry field, time and space are easily distorted! The armor man only felt that although his sword was fast, the little distance from his opponent''s body could never be crossed.


    However, when Dewey turned around completely, the blade was still far away from Dewey


    By this time, Dewey''s face was facing the armor.


    Dewey didn''t dodge. In fact, he couldn''t dodge quickly. But although he didn''t move, there was a natural and strange feeling in his heart: it was as if everything was in his own hands. It''s like that. Your opponent''s sword can''t hurt you any more!


    In the face of Lai Jian, a natural thought flashed through Duwei''s mind. Then he slowly stretched out a hand, index finger out, gently, just a little bit, on the edge of the sword.


    The surging golden flame immediately burned duvet''s fingers, which burned. It seemed to stimulate the vague feeling in Dewey''s heart, and it became clear instantly!


    Yes... When Bai hechou was talking about the "field", at that time, Du Wei''s heart seemed to be only vaguely clear. But now, when he slowly stretched out his hand and hit the other side''s sword point so easily, the mist in Duwei''s heart seemed to be under the turbulent golden flame. Completely illuminated!!


    What about being strong? You can use the power rule, so what?


    This is in my field!


    In my field, everything changes only according to my will!


    I said: to have light, the world can not be dark!


    I said: No. Everything in the world must stop!


    In my field, I am God!


    With a strange smile that could not be described, on Dewey''s fingertips, the skin was burned by the golden flame. He has recovered quietly, and then, Dewey said two words softly:


    "Condensation."


    That''s the rule! The power to control everything! In my field, I can make water burning, fire cold, ice flowing and air condensing!


    Everything. It''s all up to me!


    Soon, from the tip of Dewey''s finger, the flaming golden flame suddenly became stagnant, as if it had been frozen. Soon, the light on the flame seemed to spread. Lightly. The golden flame, as if it had been drained of life and vitality. It''s freezing every minute!


    Then, the golden flame, condensed into ice!


    This is a strange scene, the beating flame is solidified into ice crystal! The condensation of the ice, all the way up, soon, the golden sword, was also condensed, and then, all the way spread to the arms of the armor! A slight "hiss" sound, the strange tadpole characters on the armor, seem to have lost their luster, after condensation, become pale!


    Armor with helpless sigh and roar, but when the final solidification spread to his helmet, the voice also stopped suddenly!


    The stars in the sky continue to change their positions. The heterotopia of every twinkling star seems to change the rules of power in this field. It''s like a chess game. When Du Wei, the "chess player", changes every drop, the position of the pieces on the chess game, and the rules in the field, it changes!


    Gently, Dewey''s finger was on the edge of the sword, and it seemed that he had a flick


    Hum, hum, hum


    The sound of a long oscillation, ring to withdraw the whole hall, and then a trace of tiny broken from the sword, and then spread up, almost just for a moment, that gorgeous armor, there are countless cracks!


    First of all, those newly grown barbs and gorgeous wings soon broke up in the oscillation!


    On the broken armor, there seems to be golden light in the numerous cracks! Finally, after a cry of helplessness, the gold armor has turned into countless pieces, fragments flying down!


    When the armor broke, Dewey looked intently, trying to see what the people in the armor looked like.


    However, to his surprise, there was no one under the armor!!


    After the armor was broken, there was a faint burning blue light, just like a ghost fire.


    The blue fire seemed to be a slender human shape. When the armor broke, he let out a exclamation, and the soul flame ran away quickly.


    But as soon as the blue flame came out, Dewey just waved, as if he had been caught by an invisible force. Involuntarily, the flame of soul flew towards Dewey''s palm!


    "You... Can you still use the magic of bondage?" The fire of the soul exclaimed.


    "It''s not bondage magic." Dewey said softly, "I didn''t understand that just now, but look up at the sky and I understand. Under the starry sky, everything is limited by the rules of power... You don''t understand that. "


    To be sure, it''s not binding magic. It''s something that Du Weigang suddenly realized!


    Star magic!


    Originally, Dewey has been unable to understand the real star magic of learning!


    Everything under the stars is in a universe. The existence of everything. Are limited by the power of the stars! It''s like the earth is going to rotate, the moon is around the earth, the earth is around the sun


    All the rules are in the stars!


    "I just want you to answer me a few questions." Dewey''s hand, with a slight grip, had caught the blue flame.


    "Well, Aragon, you can''t threaten me! Although you can also use the domain here, it is the domain of the demon God after all! I am the guardian of the demon God. Even if you kill me, I''m just spending more time resurrecting and reshaping my body. " The blue flame said: "I''m just disappointed... Why, I''ve absorbed so much of your original strength just now, and made my armor body so powerful, but here it is. I can''t use the domain, but you can? "


    Du Weining thought for a moment: "do you really want to use domain power here?"


    "Of course! Only when we break through the field here will we have a chance to leave this cage. " The blue flame sighed weakly.


    "All right." Du Wei light way: "you answer me a few questions, I will tell you.". Why can I break through the field here, OK? "


    The blue fire of soul is silent.


    Dewey did not pause for a moment, but immediately asked, "I ask you, what are you? Why does that oskya have a body, but you have only one armor? "


    The voice of soul fire was full of doubts: "Aragorn? Did something really happen to you? Don''t you remember all these things? "


    "You just have to answer." Du Wei light way.


    The blue flame was silent for a longer time, but he finally answered!


    "Well, there are three guardians of the temple of the devil! In the great age of myth. The devil is the strongest master of all things! Is the supreme existence of the whole world! And the great demon God, in the cloud numerous birth this, has selected three strong earth fighters, has given them the eternal life and the youth, also has the strength. In return, the three soldiers swore allegiance to the demon God with their souls! And forever stay in the magic temple, as the guardian here, always guard the magic temple. so to speak. The three guardians of the demon temple. Is the world''s closest to the Lord demon! This is a special honor and an eternal mission! At the beginning, there were three strongest earth warriors selected by the demon God! The first is oskya, the holy warrior of the demons. The second one is me. I''m the big Elf Warrior of the elves


    Dewey was a little surprised: "are you the elves?"


    "Of course!" The fire of the soul seems a little proud.


    "Why, then, that big osquilia has a body, and you have only one armor?"


    The tone of soul fire darkened: "after the war, my body has been destroyed. And here, although we can reshape a new body, we have eternal life. But... My strength can no longer shape a beautiful and perfect body like I used to! I am a proud spirit, how can I tolerate my soul in an ugly body? So I''d rather not have my body, just my soul. "


    Dewey nodded. "So, what about the third guardian?"


    Then he looked around the hall.


    "The choice of the third guardian should have been a powerful Orc warrior. But because Orc and dwarf soldiers are ugly, they will desecrate this sacred place. Therefore, the great demon God specially selected one of the strongest human beings... And this choice finally brought about the consequences of disaster... "


    "Go on." Dewey''s cold way.


    "The position of mankind is humble. So, in order to be worthy of the guardian of glory. Even the most powerful warrior among human beings does not have such a glorious qualification! So, the final Lord decided: the third guardian, as an exception, chose a human God! Although the status of human beings is low, if a human God is the guardian, it can make up for the low status. And the third chosen guardian is... Ares! The male god of man. "


    Ares?


    Ares, the male god of mankind!? In order to be the guardian of the demon temple, he condescends to be the guardian of the demon temple?!


    Sure enough. The voice of soul fire was full of bitterness: "but that guy is a traitor! He betrayed his soul oath, betrayed the great God


    Dewey listened and just laughed: "I remember, it''s not only human beings who betray the devil. The elves also betrayed the demons. So, as an elf, why do you continue to be loyal to the devil? "


    The fire of the soul sighed: "my loyalty to the demon God has surpassed my race. You won''t understand that. "


    Dewey did not continue to mock each other. Because he recognized the solemnity and piety in the voice of the soul fire.


    "What''s on the tower? Is it sealed? What do you mean by bringing him back to life? And... How can I bring my lesbian back to life? How can we get out? "


    The voice of soul fire was cold: "Aragon! You ask too much! Are you really Aragon? Hum... First tell me the way to break through the field here, and then I''ll answer your question. "


    "Break through the field and get out?" Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    "Of course! Although the demon God was plotted by those traitors, the scope of the demon God hall still retains his God domain, but the demon God adults have been unable to leave here. Someone has to break through the field here to get out of the passage... Aragorn, last time, that''s how you left! "


    "What about the devil? Don''t you think so. Without the power of the field? Can''t get out of here? "


    The fire of the soul doubted: "now I doubt more and more whether you are Aragon or not! Tell me the secret of the field first, and then I''ll answer your question! "


    Dewey smiles. He comes a little closer, and his fingers suddenly clench tightly


    "Sorry, I won''t tell you!"


    "You! You, you promised! " The fire of the soul roared furiously.


    "Oh, I lied. Can''t a strong man lie? " Dewey''s voice had a hint of coldness and disdain.


    As Dewey''s palms pressed together. The fire of the soul finally went away with a bang!


    At the last moment of dissipation, the shrill voice cried, "Aragon! You wretch! Next time I''m reborn, I''ll beat you! "


    After listening to his opponent''s last roar, Dewey suddenly showed a strange smile on his face


    "Remember, my name is not Aragon... My name is Dewey!"


    Du Wei almost exhausted all strength, just finally crossed the demon God Temple. In the hall, countless exquisite statues. It''s dazzling. And all the giant columns. Those exquisite relief, everything is telling. What kind of splendid civilization did the original race have!!


    But Dewey didn''t want to see it. The only place where Du weiluewei stayed for a while was in the middle of the demon temple


    Conventionally, the statue of the demon God should be placed in the center of the demon God hall.


    However, the center of the hall, that place, only left an empty base! It is a blank on the huge base which is tens of meters wide!


    It seems that the statue here was removed at some time.


    This made it impossible for Dewey to see the appearance of the demon before he went to the tower.


    At this time, heavy footsteps came from behind Dewey.


    Chishuiduan walked to Duwei''s side with difficulty, and with Duwei''s eyes, he looked at the empty statue base: "it seems that we are going up... To see what''s in the tower, right?"


    Dewey nodded.


    "Dewey, I hope. If you can tell me a complete story after we go out Chishuiduan''s tone is very serious.


    Then he held out his hand and gently held duvet''s tottering body.


    Two people who were supposed to be enemies helped each other out of the wide hall of the devil.


    When they walked out of the hall, there was a long way to go.


    The broad steps, I''m afraid there are thousands of steps or even more, but in the distance. The big black tower of wide earth stands there!


    When they first step up the steps, suddenly, there is an abnormal situation!


    On the top of the black tower, a huge black lightning suddenly came down from the sky!


    Impartial, almost let two people have no room for reaction, black lightning directly split in front of the two steps!


    Then. In the distance, there seems to be a voice on the black tower. It doesn''t sound very dignified, and it doesn''t even seem to have any unparalleled momentum. Just so gently, calm, even seems to have a trace of sadness taste.


    "Aragorn, come up alone."


    Du Wei took a look at chishuiduan. Although chishuiduan was angry in his eyes. But looking at the huge black lightning falling from the sky just now, he still closed his mouth, looked at Dewey and stepped back.


    Dewey took a deep breath, looked at the tower in the distance, and stepped up the steps step by step!


    The heart is counting clearly.


    From one to ten, from ten to a hundred. From a hundred to a thousand


    Along the way, Dewey has tried hard to speed up. But every step, he clearly felt that from above the black tower, it seemed that there was an invisible strong resistance in the air! It''s like walking with a strong wind, even a hundred times stronger than the wind!


    You know, Dewey''s got stars on his head right now! But Dewey was still struggling, obviously. This is in the black tower. There is also a strong field against Dewey''s upward force!


    The stars turn. With every step of his life, Dewey felt that his strength was rapidly passing away, and the limit of his body seemed to have already been reached. How many times did duvet want to lie down and pass out.


    When he finally walked up the 1999th step, suddenly, he felt a black flame coming from all directions!


    The idea in the heart moves, Du Wei''s whole body has already been covered by the continuous starlight. Although the black flame around the pressure is strong, Dewey is still barely standing.


    There is no doubt that Dewey clearly felt that although he didn''t quite understand, he had such a firm determination in his heart: he seemed to have entered another "field"! When one field enters another, two kinds of space forces collide regularly. It is obvious that Dewey, who has just made a breakthrough, immediately feels extremely hard!


    Finally, in the black tower, the faint voice came out: "Aragorn, your strength has retreated a lot... I am very disappointed."


    With the sound, the pressure around Dewey''s body suddenly receded like a tide, and he immediately felt his whole body relaxed!


    But when he looked down, he saw that his hands and legs had already been cut open!


    His fingertips, muscles have been a point of dissipation, revealing the sharp bones! And on the arm, countless flesh and blood are also smashed one after another!


    Every time he takes another step forward, the collapse of his body is accelerating rapidly!!


    (it seems that... Still can''t...)


    Du Wei sighed in his heart and looked at the huge entrance of the black tower in front of him. He walked a few steps forward reluctantly, as if he had stepped on the base steps of the black tower, but finally, it was dark


    It''s very quiet, a kind of soft feeling that seems to soak his whole body in warm water, which makes him feel very comfortable.


    There was a light in front of his eyes. With that light spreading, Dewey could see everything clearly!


    I was so flat on the cold stone slab, looking up at the sky, the top of my head was a black nothingness... Some seemed to be black night sky, but there were no stars at all. It was a black void!


    He subconsciously raised his hand to have a look, but found that the mountain of fingers, full of flesh and blood, as if just collapsed body, but has been completely repaired!


    Du Weigang tried to struggle to sit up and suddenly turned his head to have a look


    (Joe, Joe!)


    I saw on her left side, Qiao Qiao was lying there quietly with her eyes closed. Her chest wound had already healed, but her eyes were still closed under the long eyelashes, and... It seemed that she was so calm, even without a breath?!


    With a tremor in his heart, Dewey quickly reached out and tried to touch Joe.


    At this time, a voice from the dark ring.


    "If you want her to live, don''t touch her."


    Du Wei was surprised. He immediately looked for a voice, but when he looked at the sky, he finally saw that above his head, in the black nothingness, a bright light came down.


    In the sight, in the nothingness of the top of the head, there is a huge shining crystal stone!


    The crystal is like a piece of ice, so quietly suspended in this void. When Dewey looked carefully, he finally saw that there seemed to be a figure in the crystal!


    The figure, as if it was so embedded in the crystal inside!!


    "Aragon." The shadow in the crystal said: "I''ve been here for ten thousand years. You''re the only outsider here... And you''ve been here twice. It''s a pity... It''s a pity that I''ve been waiting for 10000 years, and you''re the only one waiting for me... But you''re not the one I want to see... "


    Du Wei got up immediately and looked up at the crystal in the nothingness above: "are you the devil?" This time, I didn''t get an answer immediately, but experienced a long silence. After a long time, the shadow in the crystal seemed to laugh. The laughter with endless desolation and sadness, but also with deep ridicule and irony¡° Ha ha ha ha ha... Demon God? Aragorn, what''s wrong with your soul? You asked me if I was a demon?? Ha ha ha ha ha... I''m not surprised that osgillia and the elf outside think so! But Aragon! You asked me if I was a demon??! Ha ha ha... "Dewey was really surprised. He faltered and said," you, aren''t you a demon? You''re not a demon sealed here! " The voice from the crystal came with a sneer: "of course I''m not!" Dewey took a deep breath. "You... Who are you?" Crystal did not answer directly, but at the moment, Duwei suddenly felt that crystal, as if there was an invisible power shot down, shrouded in his body! The feeling, as if there is something, instantly will be completely peep through the same! Finally, the voice sighed: "I understand... You are not Aragon... You are not Aragon."¡° Of course I''m not. " Duvier: who are you¡° Me The voice sighs gently, and it seems to contain the sadness that can melt the years of thousands of years¡° I, my name is Ares

 Chapter 439

    Ares?


    Ares??


    Man''s God? In the age of myth, Ares, who defeated the demon God with the "spear of Longinus" blessed by the gods, is known as the strongest God of mankind?


    But here, the sky tower behind the hall of the demon God, belongs to the place of the demon God. How can the male god of human beings be imprisoned here? Isn''t it the defeated demon who is imprisoned here?!


    Dewey felt speechless.


    Ares''s figure was sealed in the crystal, but when he sighed, the voice was faint, and a strong sadness that could not be dissipated seemed to have some infectious power.


    Even Duwei, after listening to this sigh, even can''t help feeling that his heart seems to be filled with that kind of inexplicable sadness


    Du Wei could feel the crystal, as if there was a kind of look in his eyes, and then ares sighed: "you are not Aragon... But, so what? No matter who you are, I''m not waiting for you here. "


    Hearing this, Dewey couldn''t help but ask: "then... Who are you waiting for?"


    "She! It''s her! "


    Ares''s voice, suddenly like a ignited gunpowder, showed a huge anger!


    "It''s her! I am here, instead of the devil to bear the endless imprisonment, instead of him to bear the loneliness and pain of this million years! Just because, he promised me that one day, he would throw her here too! "


    Dewey heard the ups and downs in his heart, but he felt that the matter was getting more and more confused.


    Ares... Imprisoned here instead of the devil? Sounds like it. It''s as if the God of war of mankind has fallen to the side of the demon?


    History, history! What are you like?!


    "Ares... Well, then, why are you here? Has the demon God gone out here? "


    Ares was silent for a moment, and then he laughed. When he laughed, the laughter seemed to fall directly into Dewey''s heart. Then Dewey heard the other person say: "human... Since you are not Aragon, why do you come here? And... Why do you have the same star field as Aragorn? "


    Du Wei shook his head: "it''s complicated... Although I''m not really Aragorn, you can take me as his stand in... Among them. It doesn''t make much difference


    After that, Dewey had already moved his body for a while. Originally, he had forced himself to support the starry field. His body could not fully bear the strength of the field level. He was on the verge of collapse, but now he has completely recovered.


    "Anyway, Ares, thank you for saving me. Otherwise, my body has turned into dust. " Dewey''s tone was sincere, and then he looked at Joe, who was lying there. "Thank you for saving her, too."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Because even if I don''t save you, you won''t die here. It''s just that. If you die here, you will be imprisoned here forever. Then you can also keep the state of the soul, as long as you spend more time, you can also use the power to shape a new body


    "Do you mean..." Du Wei asked seriously: "as long as you die here once. Will be imprisoned here forever? "


    "Yes, because here... Is an eternal seal left by the goddess!" Ares laughs with a deep mockery: "because the power of the devil is too strong. Even if he was found weakness and defeated, but as a God is unable to die. So it can only be sealed. And the goddess set such a sealed space here, carrying the whole demon temple here. This is a divine realm. We are imprisoned here and can never go out. The two guardians outside are also imprisoned here. Enjoy eternal captivity! Eternal loneliness and loneliness! Including me... "


    "I don''t understand." Dewey shook his head, then he looked at the crystal above: "you are Ares, the male god of mankind, you are divine! And this is still the realm of God, since you still retain the power of God, why can''t you go out? Has the power of the goddess surpassed you? You know, I heard that you are the most powerful God of human beings. "


    Ares''s laughter rang through the sky tower, after a long time. His laughter died down.


    "Man. Tell me about the mythical age. How much do you know? " Ares''s voice was full of a sense of dignity.


    "Not much, but not less."


    Then, without waiting for ares to speak, Dewey took the initiative to tell all the things he knew and heard the stories from the fairy king Luoxue. In particular, at the end, it tells the story of the "demon king and girl" that is still popular in the world


    "The devil who wreaks havoc in the world falls in love with a beautiful human girl. And the beautiful girl decided to sacrifice herself and marry the devil in order to save mankind. Sad farewell to his lover. Then, the beautiful girl cheated the devil''s trust, found the devil''s weakness, and then United her lover and clan to defeat the devil together.... "


    When Dewey said this, he heard ares''s voice above his head and said: "now, is this story still circulating in the world?"


    After a pause, his voice seemed to become more bitter: "originally... She allowed such stories to continue to spread. I thought she would wipe out all traces of history..."


    Then, he snorted and sneered. Finally, he laughed more and more loudly. Finally, he laughed and said, "OK! Good! It''s really good! She still has this story! Ha ha ha ha! I should have thought of that a long time ago! "


    Du Wei felt a sharp sword like look on his head, as if he could pierce his body!


    "Human! Tell me, what do you think of the story! Isn''t it wonderful


    Dewey was silent for a moment, and there was a faint pity in his voice: "no, I feel sad."


    "Sad? You are human! This is a story of human defeating the devil. Why do you feel sad? You should cheer for it! "


    "Yes, maybe I should. Maybe. I should be cheering, but I still feel a little sad Dewey added: "I feel sad for the devil."


    Ares was silent for a long time and whispered, "why?"


    Du Wei sighed and said sincerely: "when a person... No, even if he is the devil! When he is willing to tell the beautiful girl his biggest secret and weakness... It is not because he is stupid! Because no one will casually tell others their biggest weakness! Why he did it! Because of love! Because of love! Because he really can''t extricate himself from falling in love with that girl. Fell in love with that human girl! Even though he is the devil who does all kinds of evil in the story, he is very kind to his beloved woman. Only then said own biggest secret, the biggest weakness! This is a kind of absolute trust because of love! Unfortunately... "


    Speaking of this, Dewey''s tone gradually turned light and said softly: "unfortunately, he was betrayed by his favorite person. I can even imagine seeing the person I love most betray myself, show up with my enemies, and then use the weakness I told her. When he hurt himself deeply, what kind of despair and sadness was that in the devil''s heart


    Du Wei shook his head and said in a low voice: "I also have my own beloved... I can''t even imagine if one day, when she betrays me. If you stab me in the heart, at that time, I''m afraid I''ll lose my heart, and even have no courage to live... No. Even if I can live, I will give up! Because I''m afraid I can''t stand the pain. "


    There was a moment of silence in the tower.


    Duvet looked up at the top of his head. In the huge crystal, Ares was silent.


    After a long time, Ares''s voice fell into Dewey''s ear


    "It seems that you understand." Ares''s voice was like a sigh: "people in the world don''t understand... But. It seems you understand. "


    "That''s right." Du Wei nodded, his voice was very serious: "perhaps, I have not experienced the era when human beings were enslaved by the demons. Perhaps, because of this, although I am human, I don''t have much personal experience. So, even though I know that humans have defeated demons. I should be excited. However, whenever I think of that demon underground, I can''t help feeling pity for him. "


    "Ten thousand years... In that case. I''ve only heard it twice. And it all happened after I was imprisoned here. The guy who came here for the first time and said this to me was Aragorn. And the second one is you. "


    Ares was sighing, but this time his voice seemed to be much softer and less cold.


    "So tell me, Ares, why are you here as a human God?"


    "Because... What you heard about the story of the devil and the maiden is not all! And after the end of the story, there are other things that happen Ares snorted.


    "What else is going on?"


    "Yes." Ares''s voice became low, and his tone was full of helplessness and sadness: "because it''s not just the girl whom the devil fell in love with, but at the same time, the girl also fell in love with the devil!"


    The girl fell in love with the devil??


    The goddess of light, fell in love with the devil?!


    Dewey felt really dizzy all of a sudden!!


    Then, Ares''s voice gently rings out, and his quiet voice opens a legend that has been covered with dust for thousands of years


    "Up to now, I still remember what happened that day. Every detail, is so clear in my heart again and again flash every detail!


    She is my lover. When she gives her life to the devil in order to defeat the devil, the torture to me is huge! I still can''t get rid of that pain... And. Never get rid of it!


    That day, when she succeeded, I took the spear of Longinus, which was blessed by the gods, and walked into the hall of the devil God and into the Tongtian Tower!


    I heard the demon''s pain and crazy howl. I don''t know why. At that time, I seemed to feel the pain vaguely. The pain of losing a loved one!


    I remember when I rushed into the tower with the elves and beasts. When we see him... Once, standing in front of him, he can bring us a great sense of oppression. At that moment, he looks so weak. I have never seen him show that kind of weak appearance.


    I seemed to understand that his weakness was not because she had cut off his devil''s horn while he was asleep. That weakness. As if from a heartbreaking pain.


    I will never forget his eyes at that time!


    Although surrounded by many powerful enemies and lost his devil''s horn, at that time, he didn''t seem to look at us at all. But just looking at her.


    Then he asked in a heartbreaking voice, "why! Why? Why! "


    The battle that day was very fierce!


    We were all wrong!


    We thought that after we found the weakness of the devil. He has also created a peerless artifact such as the spear of Longinus, which concentrates all the power attributes of the gods. We should be able to take the opportunity to defeat him.


    Unfortunately, we are still wrong!


    Even if he lost the devil''s horn, he almost lost more than half of his power.


    But even so, in the battle, he showed strong, but still we can''t resist!


    Because he is a demon! Is the strongest God in the world! His strength, even at its weakest. It''s not something we can resist! Even if we all add up!!


    The cruelty of that battle made us despair for a time... Because if we could not defeat him like this, then we would be imprisoned forever!


    And the last turning point... Happened at the end.


    I remember clearly that originally he could beat us all, but in the end, she didn''t do it until she finally did it.


    I still remember clearly that none of us can beat him. But in the face of her. It seemed so powerless.


    Even the dwarves, the mines, the hammers, can resist. Even the orcs are powerful. Can''t hurt him! Even the magic of the elves has been dissolved in his laughter!


    However, when she shot, the dagger in her hand stabbed past, he did not escape!


    No, it''s not that I didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he didn''t hide at all!!


    A dagger can''t hurt his body at all. However, when the dagger stabbed him, I saw a wave of despair in his eyes! It was a kind of despair with madness!


    He didn''t dodge, nor was he hurt by the dagger, but it was his heart that was hurt!


    Even though he didn''t say anything, even though he didn''t say anything. But I saw a kind of... Give up from his eyes!


    He gave up!


    When I stabbed him with the spear of Longinus, it seemed that he didn''t even look at me. He just stood there, as if he had become a motionless sculpture!


    Even when my spear of Longinus pierced his skin and his chest! When all the divine attributes that the gods blessed together rush into his body together


    He still didn''t move! No dodge!!


    Even, he still didn''t look at me!


    His face, his eyes, just to her. From beginning to end, only to her!


    Then I heard him ask softly:


    "Is this what you want?"


    When he said that, he even had a desperate smile on his face!


    Then... He, the powerful being that once made us all tremble, finally fell down slowly!


    At that moment, I suddenly understood a little.


    He wasn''t defeated by me.


    Not defeated by our gods.


    It was not defeated by the spear of Longinus in my hand!


    The only one who beat him was her!


    Yes... He fell.


    He lost at last.


    The powerful existence that once stood high and made everyone tremble. It''s down.


    But at that moment, I forgot to be happy! Forget cheers!


    Because, unfortunately, I saw her eyes.


    Because, from her eyes, I also did not see the joy and joy that the winner should have.


    Her eyes, at that moment, were empty.


    At that moment. I suddenly feel: I''m afraid, I''m not just temporarily lost her!


    Although dedicating myself to the devil is only a temporary plan... But at that moment, I seemed to have a premonition that I didn''t lose her temporarily... But forever!


    And later, what happened proved my premonition at that time. That''s right.


    Duwei quietly listened to Ares''s voice. His solemn tone and sad voice made him dare not interrupt each other.


    When ares said this, he was silent. I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    Dewey waited for a while before he could not help asking, "and then? Is that the end? "


    Ares was awakened from the silence by Dewey''s voice, and then he seemed to smile


    "If it''s over, I won''t be here anymore..."


    "... in the war that followed. Although I have always been by her side, but I have more and more feel that she is more and more far away from me! Even if she smiles at me, even if she looks at me, I feel that it is a kind of distant distance!


    And almost a hundred years later, the second mythical war broke out... With our former allies, the orcs, the dwarves. There was another war between the elves.


    And at that time, I still stood by her side!


    I fight for her and bleed for her. Under the spear of Longinus, I am stained with the blood of my former allies.


    Actually, I don''t want to do that.


    We are gods, and I always feel that as gods. I don''t have much desire anymore.


    But. I saw this in her eyes!


    I even feel that when she looked at the temple of the devil. When I look at the Tongtian tower, there is already a kind of worship that I can''t understand.


    Yes, yes, it''s a kind of worship.


    Then... After defeating the demon, she seems to want to copy all that! The supreme position, the master of all things!


    Perhaps she is not just content to be one of the gods.


    She hopes to be the greatest God... Even the only God!


    I''m still willing to fight for her. Because I know, I can''t refuse her any request. When she wants me to fight, I will! When she wants me to bleed, I''ll bleed for her!


    Finally, the gods who had worked together to forge the spear of Longinus tasted the power of the artifact.


    After the second mythical war, we are still winners.


    After the end of the war, I thought all this could be over, I finally can not face those things, but I hope I can be quiet with her from now on.


    I don''t care about the worship of human beings, I just want to be quiet with her.


    As a God, I have an almost eternal life. For me, the only pleasure in this eternal life is to be with her, to look at her, to listen to her voice and to look into her eyes.


    But... I didn''t expect that she had changed!


    What''s more, it changed a long time ago.


    That day, she brought me here.


    After the demon God was defeated by us, it was sealed all the time. And when the second mythical war ended. She told me that although she defeated the gods of other races and forced them to sign vows and stay away from the mainland. But these are not safe. Because, there is a demon God!


    In order to prevent the losers from dying and secretly releasing the demon, we must seal the demon in a place they can''t find.


    Finally, we chose the most remote snow capped mountain in Northwest China. Here, she uses the divine power to open up a space, a divine realm. And then she took me into the realm of God. "


    "And then?" Dewey was already sighing.


    "And then?" Ares seemed to be laughing, but there was a deep mockery in the laughter: "she told me to reinforce the seal here. It takes a lot of magic power to seal a powerful demon. I didn''t want to see her spend money, so I took the initiative to bear these. I used a lot of divine power to strengthen the seal here, making this tower into the scope of my divine realm.


    Unfortunately, I have spent a lot of strength and already feel very tired.


    And when I expended my power, I gave Longinus''s spear to her.


    But when I finished everything, I just turned around, and it wasn''t her smiling face that welcomed me.


    But


    The cold tip of the gun!


    I think... At that time, I suddenly understood a lot.


    I seem to suddenly remember that when we defeated the demon, when she stabbed the demon with a dagger, the expression and eyes on the demon''s face.


    Because, I think, at that time, my expression and eyes were the same.


    Even some strange feeling is... At that time, I didn''t seem too surprised that she would do it. Even I don''t know where this feeling comes from. In my heart, it suddenly occurred to me that before the demon God was knocked down by us, I looked at her and asked her, "is this what you want?" At that time, Longinus spear pierced my body, and then, I did not resist, nor did I fight against her. I just looked into her eyes and asked her in the same low voice¡® Is that what you want? " Is this what you want? When this sentence appeared in Duwei''s heart, he suddenly felt a pang of pain in his heart, and he also showed infinite pity for Ares. God? God also has such sadness¡° What did she say to you? "¡° She said two things to me, "I''m sorry." Ares gently smile: "she said: I''m sorry, because I feel I can''t continue to face you long ago, because whenever I face you, I will feel guilty for you and think of him, so I have to do it. Sorry, but also because, I hope, in this world, from now on, there is only one God, that is me With these words, Ares said slowly, "I think that''s what she wants."

 Chapter 440

    When ares said that, Dewey was in deep thought.


    What is the truth of history? The so-called legendary gods, the supreme beings, also have these unspeakable secrets


    The hero who once "saved" mankind and defeated the powerful demon God with the "spear of Longinus", Ares, the strongest God of war of mankind, is right in front of duvi.


    It was full of sadness and despair, so alive in front of Dewey... This is God! The God of man?!


    i see!


    i see!!


    In the world of human beings, we only know "goddess of light". Goddess has become the only god worshipped by human beings and the only dominating God in the world. But the male god ares stayed in this place and was sealed for thousands of years!


    Dewey thought for a moment, then slowly shook his head: "I still don''t understand. Since... She plotted against you and imprisoned you here... But what about the devil? Why don''t I see the devil here? Where has the devil gone? "


    After such a long time of telling, it seems that the ten thousand years of sadness in Ares'' heart has been a little vented, and his tone seems not so sad. Therefore, the male God did not directly answer Dewey''s question, but first asked him a question:


    "Man, I ask you, in your opinion, what is God?"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± Duwei speechless looking at the top of the head of the crystal stone figure, he seriously thought for a while, then replied: "have the supreme power. Creating the world? Creating life? Well... In my opinion, divine power is like in one''s own field, everything can be controlled according to one''s own will... Then, create or destroy, change or eternity... "


    "No, that''s not what I asked." Ares said slowly, "I ask you, in your opinion. What is God? Or let me put it another way: where does God come from? "


    Where does God come from?


    It seems that there is no definite statement on this issue in all religious scriptures.


    Generally speaking, almost all religious doctrines believe that God is the creator of the world, everything in the world, the sky and rivers. The mountains, the living beings, all things are created by gods. But... Where are the gods "created"?


    As if the answer had never been. Because it seems that God exists forever.


    Maybe, if you ask anyone in the world. That''s the answer.


    But Dewey is not, because he has the memory of the previous life, once in the previous life, he was a believer in atheist materialism. So he quickly said, "I think. The so-called God is not the existence of creating this world... Ares, maybe when you are on the ground, I''m not respectful to say that. But I think, although you are very strong, but not really strong enough to create such a world! So, I think, the so-called God. It''s just that you used to be ordinary creatures, but you''re lucky to have a strong strength, higher than ordinary creatures. "


    Ares laughs. This time, he seems very satisfied with his laughter: "human, anyway, your answer is very good. Last time, that''s what Aragorn said here. Indeed... We are called "gods.". But God is the name. It''s just where the ordinary gods call out. "


    Then he said slowly:


    "A long time ago, when the world was young. There are all things and creatures in the world. There are races, humans, demons, elves, dwarves, orcs, and even other races that you don''t know about now. And I, she, the demon God, and the so-called beast God, spirit God, or dwarf God and so on. At the beginning, we were just ordinary gods, ordinary humans, ordinary demons, ordinary dwarves, ordinary elves. However, with the opportunity and development of individuals, some powerful individuals appeared among ordinary creatures. These powerful individuals understood the true meaning of power and the rules of space... "


    Hearing this, Dewey immediately remembered the theory of the so-called "fish in the river" mentioned by Bai hechou.


    He even thought of the sorrow of Bai He. Isn''t this guy a normal human? However, he began to change from an ordinary fish to a strong fish. He could jump out of the water and see the rules of the river ahead. At this time, he reached the holy step. Later, he became more and more powerful. Gradually, from a fish in the river, he became strong enough to walk on the bank


    This is the breakthrough!


    A breakthrough on the road of God level!


    This ares, or the gods that existed in ancient times, probably came here in this way!


    "At the beginning, we understood the rules and thought it was the limit and the end. But later, some powerful individuals found new breakthroughs and found that they just understood the rules and knew how to use them, which was not the real end. Then, gradually developed to some people can change the rules, or even create new rules... Power, also more and more powerful. Even after reaching a higher level, we can have a long life! Far longer than the ordinary life!


    So, gradually, we become the existence of awe in the eyes of ordinary creatures. We have the power that ordinary creatures can''t understand. We have the "eternal" life in their eyes, because our power is so powerful that we can change the fate of many people with our own power, Even beyond the imagination of ordinary creatures


    Therefore, in their eyes, our existence has become an idol that must be respected and feared.


    And, over time, ordinary creatures Experience birth. Death, generation after generation. But we always exist, which makes them more unable to understand and more awed.


    Then, in the eyes of ordinary people, they mistakenly believe that we are truly eternal.


    Although we have great power, we are not really creating the world. We just evolved from ordinary people. We also have our own thoughts and emotions. Therefore, the strong people of all races will still unconsciously take care of their original race.


    Gradually, those races regard the God of their own race as the patron saint of their own race... Moreover, after a long time, everything has become a "tradition.".


    As if we were born to exist, born to be superior.


    And these gods. There is also desire, evil side, good side, vanity side, and so on... "


    "I understand. You''re just human beings. You''re stronger than ordinary people. You''re so much stronger than ordinary people. " Du Wei light way: "so according to you say so, so-called spirit.". It''s just a person who is stronger than the holy rank. Right? The so-called earth God just has its own field. "


    "No


    Unexpectedly, Ares denied Dewey''s statement: "your answer is wrong this time. Do you think it''s God when you reach the domain level? I tell you, it''s a little bit worse, and a lot worse! "


    Dewey frowned and listened quietly to Ares.


    "As you said, we are just some" people "who are very powerful and beyond the limit of ordinary people. However, no matter how strong a person is. It is also limited. Even if you can reach the domain level, you can only create your own domain and control everything in your own domain. However, how wide is your field? A hundred steps? A thousand steps? Ten thousand steps? "


    Dewey''s speechless.


    Because in myths and legends, any God seems to have the power to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Unless your strength is strong enough to support the field. Covering the whole world in it? " After Dewey finished. But he immediately shook his head: "no, I don''t think it seems so powerful."


    "It''s true. Even the most powerful in the field can not expand their own field to cover the whole world. So... The realm is not really divine. "


    "What''s the difference?" Dewey couldn''t help asking.


    "Godhead!" Ares''s voice seems a little mysterious. He says a word that is not unfamiliar to Dewey.


    Godhead?


    Dewey certainly heard of the word, but the meaning of the word seems to have always been so vague.


    Fortunately, there is a real God in front of Dewey who can answer this question.


    "When a person''s strength has reached the limit, we can only seek other sources of strength." Ares said slowly: "I think since you have reached the domain level, you should understand that the so-called domain power, controlling rules, does not come from the body, but from the mind. It is the power of spiritual consciousness space! It''s a mental force. However, no matter how powerful a person is, there is always a limit. Therefore, I don''t know who was the first to find the earliest strong in the field, but in my opinion, it should be the first breakthrough of the demon God.


    The way to make a breakthrough is faith and religion!


    Using faith, using religion, or in other words, using the worship of ordinary creatures. Use the worship and dedication of the most devout creatures in our hearts. When a person''s heart is full of piety and fanaticism, his spiritual power will become stronger than ordinary times. And at this time... We will open our field and envelop these ordinary creatures who believe in us.


    Then, you should know. When your domain space is open, everything in this domain is under your control! And the spiritual power of these ordinary creatures, sublimated by worship and piety, can also belong to you!


    And what we have to do is to use their power!


    Collect the spiritual power of belief of thousands of creatures, gather them together, and finally use them for your own use!


    From the initial accumulation. To the back more and more, more and more huge, then, your power will be more and more powerful... This is the so-called divine personality!


    So, from this point of view, as a God, if you believe in his ordinary creatures, the more. The stronger the faith is, the more devout and fanatical it is, the stronger the power of this God will be! Because the more powerful the divinity he has


    When Dewey heard this, he suddenly burst out with a sneer and said, "well, if a God does not have the worship and belief of ordinary creatures, then its power will become weak, right?"


    Ares seemed to acquiesce. Du Wei heart sneered A: bandit!


    "It''s a cycle. The more you open your field, the more you gain the power of faith from the people in it. Your strength will be enhanced, and then your field will become bigger. And the larger the field, the more creatures can be covered, and they can continue to absorb more power of faith... Just like snowballing, the bigger it is. What you have to do. Just store up all the power of belief. In this way, the power of the so-called "God" is naturally beyond imagination. In contrast, the strong are at the domain level. It''s just that I''ve just touched the threshold. "


    When Dewey heard this, he laughed: "I''m already a strong player in the field. Are you not afraid to tell me that, when I go out, I will use this method to strengthen myself and become a new God? "


    Ares seemed calm: "you can''t do it yet. Because although you are a field, you don''t know how to absorb the power of faith. You don''t know how to set up your own divinity in this way. And I can''t tell you that. "


    "I understand." Dewey seemed to smile, laughing a little mockingly: "you are a group of beings living at the top of the pyramid. The top of the pyramid should belong to only a few places. Of course, the original beings do not want new ones to grab the already spacious space! "


    Ares smile, he smile very peacefully: "maybe I would think so before, but now, after ten thousand years of imprisonment here, do you think I will think so?"? Human beings... "


    "My name is Dewey. You can call me by my name. Because when you call me human. I don''t like the name. That makes me feel like you''re really a God... After all. You are just a person who is stronger than me and lives longer than me. "


    "All right. Dewey Ares seems to be very calm: "well, what I want to say to you is not that I don''t want to tell you how to establish the divine personality, but that it''s a kind of realm understanding, not that you can say it. You need to understand it yourself so that you can really understand it... Words can''t describe that feeling. "


    "Well, I accept that explanation." Dewey nodded: "but you haven''t told me why the devil isn''t here... Does this question have anything to do with ''what is a God''


    "It matters." Ares said: "now you know that God is only human, and there are also human desires and emotions. Then you can imagine our way of thinking in the way of "people"


    Dewey''s listening.


    He heard ares''s voice slowly say: "when that day, she suddenly stabbed me with Longinus''s spear, my heart was broken and desperate, and I was imprisoned by her in this tower. And outside... Osgillia and the elf, who are also subordinates of the demon God, are also imprisoned here. The only difference is that they are only the holy steps, while the scope of the tower is the realm. They can''t get in. Therefore, in the past ten thousand years, they only stayed outside and didn''t know what happened inside. They didn''t even know that the demon had already left here!


    Just because, when I was wounded by the goddess and locked up in the Tongtian tower, the devil and I were left here together for the rest of the time. We were enemies originally. After a period of time, our hearts changed!


    It''s the devil that has changed the most!


    He is a strong man, he deeply fell in love with a woman, and then he was betrayed by love


    After the initial despair, sadness and pain, if you are an ordinary person, you will be lucky, because you can die... But when you get to our level. Even want to die, is a very difficult thing to do.


    Therefore, after a period of pain, even if it is a great pain, there will always be a time when he calms down. Naturally, according to the "human" way of thinking, after experiencing pain and despair, finally. All these emotions finally turned into.... "


    "Hate Dewey answered coldly.


    "Yes, hatred." Ares said lightly: "he loves deeply and hates strongly. And I, I was hurt, cheated and used by that woman. So, I also have hatred in my heart! And in this case. Do you think we will continue to hate each other when we lock up two men who are cheated by the same woman? "


    The answer is obvious.


    At first, even though they hated each other, they spent a long time together. It will fade gradually after all. It may even give birth to the possibility of "sympathizing with each other".


    "Then, by chance, we finally communicated, and finally. We reached a settlement. After reconciliation, our common wish is revenge! "


    Ares''s tone is somewhat helpless: "but after all, he is still better than me. Even his heart is stronger than mine... Or because he is more hurt than me. Although I also want revenge, I don''t want to face her any more. So we finally reached an agreement... Let him go out for revenge! And I, stay here. "


    "Out?" There was a movement in Dewey''s mind¡° yes. Get out Ares laughs, his laughter is bigger and bigger, with a trace of ridicule: "although she cheated me and plotted against me here, she seems to have left a flaw. Because, at the beginning, in order to consume my divine power, and then take advantage of my weakness to plot against me, so. Use your power to set the seal here. It''s up to me! The seal here is strengthened by myself. So, although I was plotted by her. But I can still think of a way to let him out! It''s just a pity that I need to be imprisoned instead of him. That seal has such a unique flaw. So, in the end, I let him out. And he, before he left, swore to me that he would finish his revenge... And, one day, he would personally defeat that woman, and then bring her here, and then... Let her taste of being imprisoned! There''s only one thing I want from the devil... "Ares said, his voice became cold:" I want her to accompany me! " Even if Dewey''s reaction was slow, he could hear the words full of strong hatred! However, Dewey still couldn''t help asking: "well, after 10000 years... It seems that the demon didn''t succeed. Because I come from the outside world, and now on the outside continent, your old lover is honored as "goddess of light" by all mankind! And is still the world''s only master, the only supreme existence ah! And the demon God you let out seems to have no news. There is no trace of his appearance... Even history has been completely tampered with by the goddess. Now in the history of mankind, it seems that there is no trace of the existence of demons at all! If I didn''t happen to know an elf who came from the north to the mainland, I don''t know what mythical age there is in history! "¡° It''s not surprising. " Ares said faintly: "it''s only ten thousand years. You know, after we are both imprisoned here, the power of Goddess land has been greatly increased. Even if the demon God goes out from here, it is not easy to defeat her¡° Isn''t the devil the most powerful God? " Dewey frowned¡° It used to be Ares''s voice was a little helpless: "because..." after a pause, he sighed helplessly: "when she plotted against us and imprisoned us here, she took advantage of our weakness and used her divine power to take away most of our divine power!" Have you taken... Divine power?! On the big snow mountain, after walking 3600 steps, Vivian and AILU, following the spirit king, came to the huge square on the top of the snow mountain. Looking at the empty square, Vivian could not help but feel a little anxious: "Mr. Luoxue... Duvita, he, where has he gone? You, didn''t you say that he was on the mountain? " Luo Xue didn''t speak quietly, her eyes seemed to have crossed the square, and she looked in the direction of the far front and the throne of the Witch King... But AI Lu''s face suddenly changed: "did they go to the cave where the teacher practiced together?" With the direction of AI Lu''s fingers, Vivian looks into the distance. And this time, far away, White River sad cold voice came¡° Spirit, why go back? Do you want to try again because you are not convinced of defeat? " "Mr. Bai hechou, I just abide by what I have said. There are still three days left in my appointment with Du Wei... I just decided to accompany Du Wei''s wife up the mountain and wait here until the end of our appointment... I have no doubt about your strength." Bai He''s worried voice was silent for a while, and then came softly: "that little Dewey''s wife? Well, in that case, come in together. " After a pause, the voice became cold: "AILU! You give me to stay outside! Stand there for me before I have anything else to tell you

 Chapter 441

    "The Godhead?"


    Dewey took a breath: "captured you and the devil''s divine status, then now the goddess of light, her power is not to the extreme?"


    "So, even if the devil goes out from here, he can''t defeat her immediately." Ares said faintly: "but he swore to me that one day, he would defeat her and bring her here. I think that since the demon God has not been recaptured in the past 10000 years, it is obvious that although he has not succeeded, he has not failed. Anyway, my life is so long. I''m used to waiting here. "


    When Dewey heard this, he suddenly felt: it''s none of my business whether the goddess of light is powerful or not! Even if she is strong enough, does it have anything to do with me?


    Thinking of this, he immediately changed his mind: "Ares, then, when Aragon came here a thousand years ago, he... What did he come here for?"


    Ares smiles: "so what are you here for?"


    "I thought it was some secret treasure left by the Witches of the past dynasties in Daxueshan. Just curious. Come in and have a look. But I didn''t expect that this was the seal of the demon God. " Duvet sighed: "if I had known, I would not have come in!"


    Ares''s voice suddenly became very strange: "Yi? It''s the same with you... It was the same with Aragon. As for the big snow mountain outside... Hum, the people on the big snow mountain are actually a group of gatekeepers set up by the goddess. "


    "Lady, goddess?"


    Dewey, that''s the real deal.


    All the time, he never thought that a vein of the big snow mountain would be set by the goddess!


    Originally in the earliest time. Dewey even doubted Aragorn! He even suspected that the vein of the great snow mountain was left by Aragorn a thousand years ago.


    But later, when he learned that baihechou was the 365 th generation of wizard king, he calculated the time. The time of Aragon was only 1000 years away. In 1000 years, there could not be more than 300 generations of wizard king! Otherwise, the average time of each wizard king is only two or three years, which is calculated in this way. Just exclude Aragorn.


    In this way, Daxueshan has experienced 365 generations of witchcraft kings. It should have a history of about 10000 years, just in line with the time of mythology!


    In this case, the great snow mountain and the dragon people on the holy mountain share the same disease! Are given a mission by the goddess, in such a desolate place. One guard is ten thousand years!


    "I didn''t expect that the person I was waiting for didn''t come. But in the past ten thousand years, there have been two foreign guests. Whether it''s you or that Aragorn, it makes me curious... HMM. I am still on you, as if I saw the shadow of my youth. Domain... You''ve all entered the realm of domain. If you take time, you should also have a chance to understand what "divine personality" is, and maybe you can also step into the divine level. Until that day. Maybe... Well, maybe it may not be a good thing for you. Because this kind of long life, and not as happy as imagined


    The voice of ares is full of loneliness.


    Dewey didn''t understand at first, but after a little thought, he figured it out.


    Take ares as an example, God is not the existence of non cannibalism in religious scriptures. In fact, they are human beings with common emotions and desires. There''s love, there''s hate, there''s emotion.


    But be a person. It''s really not something to be happy about after having almost unlimited life!


    Just imagine, if you become a god level strong man with infinite life, then you will suffer a lot of pain that ordinary people can''t understand: for example, love, friendship, etc., you can''t enjoy these as ordinary people do.


    The woman you love. Will die and grow old before you! Just imagine. How can a god level strong man fall in love with an ordinary woman? When you look at your partner in the years of aging day by day down, but you maintain the eternal youth. When you watch your partner die in front of you. But you still have to bear the infinite eternal life in the future. You live alone.


    How can ordinary people understand such pain?


    So it seems that Ares and the demon God fell in love with the goddess at the same time, perhaps for no reason.


    Because, it seems that only God''s direct love can be truly eternal, without the pain of loneliness after the death of the lover.


    So, Du Wei nodded seriously, and then said in a sincere way, "I think I can understand you."


    Ares''s bright eyes shot out of the crystal, and then his voice with a trace of warmth: "thank you."


    Dewey nodded. Then he bowed solemnly to the Crystal hanging above his head: "Dear Ares, can I leave now? Excuse me, how can I get out of here? "


    Ares said with a smile: "of course you can leave... At any time, but I''m sorry, there is a special restriction on the seal of the divine realm that I set at the beginning, unless you can meet the conditions, you can go out from here. Otherwise... "


    His voice seemed a little embarrassed: "at the beginning, the demon God was sealed in this crystal just like you see me now. And I was locked up in this tower. After we reached a settlement, we finally decided to let him go out alone... And because his body was sealed in this crystal stone, the seal of this crystal stone was not arranged by me alone, and also had the divine power of the goddess, so I couldn''t let him out, the only way is... I contributed my body! "


    "Contribute your body?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    "Yes, I give my body. I exchange my body with the demon God. My soul goes into the crystal and uses his body. And his soul came into my original body. So, what you see now, the body sealed in the crystal, actually belongs to the demon God.


    Of course, the conditions for leaving here are not so simple, but at that time, I could have left. Because my body is not sealed in the crystal, but I don''t want to leave here, I don''t want to go out to face that woman. Maybe I am weaker than the devil. So I''d rather give up my body for him to use, and I stay here... And leave this sealed space, in fact, the condition is very simple... You have to carry an artifact with you! I''m talking about real artifact! "


    The real artifact?


    Dewey was stunned.


    What can we do?


    "When I came here with the goddess, she deliberately took the ''spear of Longinus'' from my hand, so that I could get rid of it. I have no artifact, and I, who have been robbed of my divine status, can''t make a new artifact, so the goddess believes that we will be sealed here and can''t go out... Unfortunately, she is wrong. Because before that time I came here, after fighting with the gods. I defeated the dwarf God and the spirit God, and snatched one artifact from the dwarf God and the spirit God. I originally intended to erase the restrictions on those two things and refine them again. And then to the goddess... Alas, at that time, my heart was still full of ideas to please her.


    But unexpectedly, before I had time to finish it, she told me first


    Now, I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune! "


    Dewey turned pale!


    Artifact? Where can I find the artifact?


    Ares looked at the man below and said nothing. Of course, the clever male God immediately understood duvi''s idea: "don''t worry, those two artifact. When the devil left here, he took one with him. There''s one more thing left at the moment, and it''s still in my hands. "


    After the voice fell, I heard a long and low spell coming from the crystal.


    Soon, in the black void above, a distant light flashed, and then a white light floated from far and near.


    When we get closer. In front of Dewey. Dewey took a look and was stunned!


    In that light. But it is a small standing silver sculpture like thing, looks like, but it is a very small armor!


    The whole body armor is tightly wrapped, exquisite and gorgeous! It is more light and delicate in the power! This small armor is only the size of a fist. It can even be held in the palm of one''s hand. Every line looks so beautiful to the extreme! And it is full of a streamlined pattern, just like the whole body is carved with flowers!


    And the soft light around is just like the bright moonlight on the night!


    In particular, the shape of the armor is like a warrior kneeling there, his hands open, and behind him, there are two silver wings as thin as cicada wings! Wings above, full of a circle of a circle of lines, from afar, brilliant!


    "This is..."


    "Its name is" the five light armor of the missing moon. " Ares said with a smile: "in the second myth war, the gods of the other three races tried to build some powerful artifacts again in order to fight against me and the goddess, especially against the spear of Longinus in my hand! This armor is soft. It has the beauty and sharpness of the elves and the magic blessing! Plus Orc power! There is also the unique powerful and exquisite forging skill of dwarf God, which is a pair of artifact armor! It can be said that if it is necessary to find a weapon in the world that can barely resist the sharp spear of Longinus, then this "five light armor without moon" is absolutely one


    Ares sighed in his voice: "it is made of the best materials. The great God of the elves, with the magic talent of the elves, has added the most powerful magic of the elves on it, making this armor even have a certain recovery attribute! It''s infused with divine power! That is to say, if it''s just a general injury, as long as the armor is not completely destroyed, it can heal itself slowly! Moreover, when making it, the material used is the same as that of Longinus spear! In addition, it also blesses the power of the beast God, so that people wearing this armor can have powerful Orc power blessing!


    With the keenness of elves, the power of orcs, some profound and complicated magic, and the function of self healing... Finally, the pair of wings behind it greatly improved its speed! When you wear it, you can fly faster than any creature in the world if you want! You can even outrun a flying dragon


    After that, Ares finally said with a smile, "duvet, I''m here. This armor is no longer of any use to me. I can give it to you. It''s just... Alas. " His voice was a little helpless: "I only have such an artifact in my hand. Unfortunately, you and this human girl, but there are two people. An artifact can only take one person out... Besides, in the hall under the tower of heaven, there is one of your companions, right? One artifact can''t take three people out. " Dewey''s face at the moment became extremely strange: "ares... You say the name of this thing is... Missing moon five light armor?"¡° you ''re right. That''s the name. In the era of the second myth war, it was also a very famous artifact¡° I''ve heard of that name, too. " Dewey took a long breath. Then he rolled up his sleeves and quickly took out the long bow with a very strange shape from his storage ring! Who knows, Ares only looked one eye, suddenly out of voice exclaimed¡° Jiduluo throat instant prison arrow?! Dewey! This is an artifact belonging to the great spirits of the elves! The elves are good at bows and arrows originally, and this long bow is the artifact held by the great God of the elves!! Why is it in your hands? "¡° I picked it up. " Dewey''s honest answer¡° However, when the devil left here, he took this one with him Ares has a serious voice!

 Chapter 442

    That''s enough to surprise Dewey!


    The devil took it?


    Jiduruo throat instant prison arrow was originally the artifact of the great gods of the elves? And then he was taken out of here by the devil?


    However, such a thing, since it is in the hands of the devil, how can it be exiled in the world? Dewey had snatched it from a little character under a big prince!


    But it''s not over yet!


    Ares continued: "I''m surprised... The last time Aragon came here in 10000 years, this bow was in his hands! The last time that Aragorn came here, it was precisely because he carried this artifact with him that he could leave here. But why was this bow first taken out by the demon God, and then fell into the hands of Aragorn and you? "


    Dewey couldn''t answer this question, so he had to be very honest and said, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know... Well, Aragorn told me that he got the bow by accident." Ares sighed.


    Fortunately, ten thousand years of imprisonment made him very patient. Since he couldn''t get the answer to the question, he didn''t ask for it. He just looked at the "jituro throat instant prison arrow" in Duwei''s hand... Duwei could clearly feel that in the crystal above his head, Ares''s eyes seemed to contain something


    After all, he was going to give it to the goddess.


    After a long time, he suddenly said, "Dewey, you know this plan is all about the arrow. How is it used? "


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment: "I think this bow is very easy to use. It seems that it is specially prepared for me, a magician who is not good at martial arts. As long as the magic power is powerful, it can exert great earth power.... "


    "Ha ha." Ares laughed, and then he explained, "the jidurohou instant prison arrow is a weapon belonging to the great gods of the elves, and it is also a real artifact. Elves are naturally good at shooting. It''s not surprising that they use bows and arrows. and. Elves are good at magic, so this bow is driven by magic. However, after all, the spirit God is not an ordinary strong spirit. Although the martial arts of the elves are weaker than the orcs in terms of strength and the balance of human''s overall level, the elves also created a set of martial arts specially used for close combat with the longbow when they used it! I think you can see that. The shape of this bow is very different from that of ordinary bow and arrow. "


    Dewey nodded immediately.


    It''s true that on the long bow of the arrow, the curved corners of the bow at both ends are metal edges, and there are long, curved barbs on them, all sharp blades!


    It''s conceivable. Such a long bow can not only be used for long-range attack, but also has a special set of martial arts when it is near the battlefield!


    According to the shape of the bow''s long and narrow curve. It can be imagined that this set of matching martial arts must be based on the light style, especially suitable for the use of this long and narrow curved weapon with blade.


    Sure enough, after speaking of this, Ares said softly, "although the martial arts of the elves are not outstanding all the time, I can''t help but admire the unique martial arts of the elves in the divine war. This guy is really a genius. He knew the weakness of the elves, so he tried every means to make up for it... I can even say that at the beginning, it was just because of the jiduro throat instant prison arrow, the material of the long bow was slightly inferior to the longchinus spear and the short moon five light armor. Besides, the elves keep it secret. I don''t know about this set of martial arts. There was no communication with other earthly gods like when making those two artifact. There was no other divine blessing. So. From the aspect of the divine power, this bow only has the divine power of the elves... It''s a little worse than the other two. But even so, I also admire the set of martial arts created by the spirit God. It''s really very sharp. Even though I had longchinus''s spear in my hand at the beginning of the war with me, I had a hard time and managed to defeat him. "


    Speaking of this, Ares stopped for a moment and said slowly: "Duwei, when you came to the tower, your body was very broken. I found that your body is very fragile. Although your body, presumably for ordinary people, is very strong, but for the domain level power you have, how strong your body is now, It can''t carry such a powerful force at all! In other words, before your body gets a breakthrough, once you use the field, it is likely to explode and die! So, when I cured you, I had checked your body. I can feel the strength of your spirit. You must be a human magician. However, what I have to tell you is that if you want to be a real strong person in the field and want to use your field freely, you must strengthen your physical cultivation!


    At the beginning, the way of cultivation is always divided into two paths. One is the cultivation of spiritual power, that is, the Department of magic. The other is the cultivation of physique, that is, martial arts. However, in the end, when you reach a certain level of cultivation, you will find that if you just reach the top, you can''t become a real strong one!


    If you only practice a simple system, you can only practice to the holy level at most. Up again, it''s impossible.


    The domain level is the most critical threshold to enter the divine level. Having a strong mental power is the key to driving and understanding the power of the field. And the strong physique, is you can withstand that kind of strength foundation! Both are crucial and indispensable. "


    Du Wei sighed: "do you mean that magic and martial arts have been improved?"


    Du Wei could not help but continued: "but on the mainland, almost all the experts who have a little insight think that people''s energy is limited, so it''s better to concentrate on practicing one route, maybe they can achieve something. Generally speaking, all the people who practice both magic and martial arts are just good at it


    "Hum, if it''s so simple that everyone can do it, isn''t it true that there are powerful gods all over the mainland?" Ares gave a faint smile.


    Du Wei nodded: "OK, thank you for your advice. I will pay attention to my physical training! I don''t want to use the domain the next time. He''s dead. "


    "So I want to give you more. Anyway, if I stay here and these things are buried here, I might as well give them to you and take them out. " Ares''s voice was a little lonely, and then duvet felt the heat in his hand and looked down. Found in the hand has appeared a standard hexagonal shape of angular red gem!


    "It''s a magic memory gem... You just need to squeeze it hard and inject a little magic, then you can open the message I stored in it." Ares said with a smile: "this is a set of unique martial arts skills that I used to use with this longbow. Well, the elves like all beautiful things. So their race, everything like to make extremely gorgeous. Therefore, this set of martial arts is also the same. This set of martial arts is not only sharp. Powerful, and the movements are very light and elegant. In my opinion, it''s more like a beautiful dance. Moreover, it also has a nice name, which is called "bow moon dance."


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he heard ares say slowly: "this bow moon dance has a special effect, that is, to cultivate it for a long time. Can quickly enhance the physique of your body! The effect is enormous! At the beginning of the God war, the body of the spirit God was the most vulnerable one among the gods, so it came up with such a set of things to make up for its weakness. I have to say that the wisdom of the elves is admirable. This "bow moon dance" is really effective! If you practice more in the future, your body will become stronger quickly! "


    Dewey tried to squeeze the ruby and inject a little mental energy into it. Sure enough, a beam of light appeared above the ruby, and below it. It''s like a projection. A clear miniature figure appeared in front of us. The figure was slender and elegant. Holding a long bow like a crescent moon, he is flying up and down freely. Every movement seems to have used the shape and curvature of the long bow to the extreme!


    Suddenly, I can see that the action can''t be described easily, just like dancing. But when I look carefully, I can see that every action is extremely sharp! If you take the fight with you


    What''s more surprising to Dewey is that the shadow under the projection, every movement, every detail, body stretch or twist, almost all reach the limit of human body!


    No, or it has exceeded the limit of human body!


    That''s not a human action at all!


    A familiar thought came to duvet''s mind


    Because in his opinion, if you combine the two sets of things together, it seems to be very similar to this set of "bow moon dance"! However, the bow and moon dance perfectly combines the two sets of movements, and displays all its power!!


    Thinking of this, Dewey immediately blurted out, "did you also teach Aragorn this" bow moon dance "


    "Not bad." Ares''s answer was not unexpected: "at the beginning, Aragon came in with this bow. I knew it was in his hand and asked him where he got it, but he also got it unintentionally. Therefore, in order not to let this artifact waste in his hands, I taught him this set of bow and moon dance. "


    No wonder


    Dewey nodded. It seems that the entry-level action of fighting Qi in the starry sky is probably the differentiation of Allah bow from the "bow moon dance" of the spirit God.


    Duwei was thinking about something, but he didn''t realize it. In the crystal above, Ares was suddenly silent.


    At the moment, Ares seems to be hesitating, but finally, the man God seems to have made up his mind.


    "Dewey..."


    Just listen to this male god slowly say: "in addition to... Bow moon dance, in fact, this long bow, there are two unique moves. Do you know? "


    "I don''t know." Dewey shook his head.


    He then said, "I only know that driving this bow by magic is very effective and powerful! You can still shoot very far! There is a magic array on this bow that I can''t understand at all. Even though this bow has been in my hands for some time, I still can''t penetrate the magic array. I just find out how to use it, but I still can''t understand its principle. "


    "You said, shooting far, powerful... Well, it seems that what you said is probably one of these two unique skills. It''s called" star drop. "


    Star drop?


    Dewey thought about it. That''s the right name. Every time I use it, the light is really like a meteor falling from the sky!


    It can be said that this plan has become one of Duwei''s Maces.


    "Star drop, this move, when used in the hands of the spirit God, cooperated with its divine power. An arrow can even tear the space and penetrate the opponent''s field!! If you meet a guy whose strength doesn''t reach the God level, even if the opponent is in the field, you can shoot the opponent''s field through and collapse with one arrow! Even when we were fighting. Even I don''t dare to use my own divine realm to fight against it. "


    When ares said this, his voice became low again and slowed down: "but... This" star drop "is not the most powerful move of this bow."


    "Not yet?" Dewey''s heart thumped.


    Even the field can shoot through, is not the best trick?


    Ares sighed. He sighed faintly, and seemed to indulge in a kind of memory. After a long time, he said slowly: "I remember that the spirit God was a very proud guy. The elves are naturally proud, and it seems that they have played a most incisive role in it! It''s a supreme follower of the elves. It is believed that among all the biological races in the world, only the elves are the smartest, the most proud and the most intelligent. Therefore, it thinks that everything of the elves should be better than others!


    Especially this artifact bow. It was made by itself, without telling anyone else or even its allies. Because after seeing the power of Longinus'' spear, this proud and crazy guy. Determined to create a artifact alone. With its own strength, it is stronger than the spear of Longinus blessed by the gods!


    This idea is really crazy. After all, the spear of Longinus. It''s the gods who put in the blessing together. But this bow was only made by itself.


    However, even I have to admit that... Although the material of this bow is not as hard and powerful as Longinus'' spear and five light armor, and even though its "bow moon dance" martial art has its own characteristics, it is still inferior to Longinus'' spear land if it is a martial art. The "star drop" is also powerful, but if the opponent is God level, the star drop is still able to resist.


    However, I have to say that although there are so many shortcomings, in a certain way, this artifact Longbow has really surpassed the spear of Longinus! "


    Beyond the spear of Longinus?


    Du Wei was stunned.


    For a long time, even in the face of Ares, a Legendary God, in his mouth, the spear of Longinus, which even the body of a demon God could pierce, is definitely the "strongest artifact"!


    But now, Ares himself admitted that this jiduro throated arrow, in a way, surpassed the spear of Longinus?


    Ares''s voice was deep, full of pain and guilt.


    "That year, at the end of the second mythical war. Humans have the absolute upper hand, the elves and orc dwarves of the alliance, driven to the northern forest.


    Three quarters of the continent is occupied by human beings.


    But at that time, I was tired of the endless war.


    For more than a hundred years, we fought with the demons, and after that, we fought with our former allies.


    What''s more, in the later period of the war, I had obviously felt the change of goddess.


    I started to get tired of fighting.


    There has always been an agreement between our gods. Even if we stand in a hostile position, we always stick to this agreement. After all, God''s life is almost infinite, and even can''t die... In the long years, we can say that we are God level strong. Is the only "acquaintance", whether hostile or friendly, we will always get along in the long years.


    Therefore, everyone is willing to abide by that agreement.


    The name of the agreement is "God loves the world.".


    The content is also very simple, only one, that is: no matter at any time, under any circumstances, although we are guarding our own race. But from God''s point of view. Even if we believe in our ordinary creatures, there are wars and fights between races... There can be wars between us, but there is one thing: gods can''t fight against ordinary creatures.


    That is to say, we can help our respective races, but we can''t help them to fight directly.


    Even in the first mythical war, our gods only took part in the fight against the demons. In the continental war of various races and demons, we did not directly fight.


    So was the second mythical war. We can only stand behind our respective races and help them. But you can''t kill ordinary people directly.


    Because the God level power of the strong, in the face of ordinary creatures, it is a naked, meaningless slaughter.


    Therefore, we are willing to abide by this agreement.


    But. At the end of the second mythical war, the elves, the dwarves and the orcs were in crisis. They were on the verge of extinction. Finally, the spirit God was the first to tear up the agreement.


    Before the last World War, it went to the front of the stage in person and directly helped the army of the elves to fight against the Allied forces of mankind!


    This is the first time that the gods directly fight in the war of ordinary creatures.


    It''s also the first time that the spirit God took out the bow after making it!


    And this time, the result is almost disastrous to mankind! "


    That''s all. Ares suddenly stopped to tell, and asked Duwei: "Duwei, you know, in the current human magic, the strongest forbidden curse that can be cast, how powerful is it?"


    Dewey thought about it and said, "is it forbidden to spell magic? Well... I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but it''s said. Now the most powerful land mage in the human race. If you use forbidden spell magic, the most powerful. Can destroy a city directly! If it''s a strong one above the holy rank, it''s almost the same. "


    "It''s true that even the saint level and even the field strong can cast powerful magic, which is similar to the scale of forbidden incantation. After all, the reason why the saint level strong is strong is mainly the realm, so is the field strong, and the strong is only strong in the control of rules and realm. Simple power, in fact, may not be very different. " Ares said slowly: "even if our God level strongmen directly attack ordinary creatures and use the most destructive magic, it''s just to release a few more forbidden incantations. The earth shakes and the mountains crumble... That''s the limit.


    With our divine power, it is not difficult to wipe a city from the ground by hand. But... Even I didn''t think at the beginning that the mass destruction of this "jiduro throat instant prison arrow" would be so strong! "


    Ares''s voice was very remorseful: "at the beginning, the spirit God would fight in the last battle. Originally, I should have been on guard. But I''m tired of war. I even left the battlefield before that war.


    In that war, the original human army had already established its superiority over the mainland. The human army had assembled more than two million troops and decided to smash and destroy the opponent''s coalition forces in the final war! Even the leaders of mankind have made it clear that they want to finish the whole battle! It can be said that before this war, human beings have almost achieved the extreme of war mobilization! Almost all of their troops were taken out.


    Nearly two million troops, together with countless civilian men in the rear and more than 2.4 million troops, crossed the northern part of the mainland and went to the forest together to encircle and suppress the elves and the remaining parts of other nationalities hiding in the northern forest.


    Dewey, I ask you, what is the terrain of the north on the present continent? "


    Du Wei immediately said: "the North... Is a plain, and the northernmost place is the frozen forest. The frozen forest is too big, I''m afraid it has to be as big as two provinces."


    Ares gave a wry smile: "however, in the mythical age 10000 years ago, the terrain in the north of the mainland was not like this.


    The "frozen forest" you said. In fact, the original area is much larger than what you see today! In the north of the mainland, there was a huge forest! Vast and boundless! East to the coast, West to the kilimarro mountains, are a huge green forest! The area of this forest is beyond your imagination today. According to your opinion, the forest in the past should be about four times larger than the remaining "frozen forest" now


    fourfold?


    Dewey calculated quickly in his heart. The area of the frozen forest is about the size of the two provinces of the Empire. Four times


    Isn''t that right. In ancient times, the northern part of the mainland, eight provinces of land, are forests?!


    "At that time, the forest belonged to the elves. It was the territory of the elves. Of course, it was very huge." Ares said with a wry smile: "at the end of the war, other races were driven to the northern forest by human beings. And the last battle. The two million army of mankind, in a long battle line of 400 kilometers, pushed all the way into the forest. They went north to encircle and suppress. And at that time, after the prayer of the elves, the elves God took the hand in person! With the artifact it just made... "


    "And then?" Dewey already had a hunch. Still, he asked.


    "And then?" Ares seemed to smile: "then, you see the terrain of the north of the continent today!"


    He sighed softly and said slowly:


    "In the face of an army of human beings like ants. The spirit God just took out its new bow and shot an arrow into the sky! I didn''t know until later. It''s one of its two tricks.


    If we say that "star falling" and "bow moon dance" are unique skills at a time, then this move is to bring mass destruction to the extreme that even the God level strong can''t do!!


    When that day, the spirit shot an arrow into the sky, everyone could see it. As if there was a red light from under its bowstring, and then poked a hole in the sky. And then, the sky is full of fire! Countless green flames flowed down from the holes in the sky, overwhelming the sky, just like hundreds of millions of green meteors, just like... There was a green rainstorm in the sky! and. It was a heavy rain. Three days and three nights!!! The green flame, after falling on the ground. All the things that are contaminated can be burned immediately if they are slightly contaminated. Even the stone will burn for three days and three nights and melt! As for the end... It''s what you see now! The northern part of the continent was originally a vast forest ocean. As a result, after three days and three nights of green fire, the whole forest was almost wiped directly from the northern part of the continent! The original green ocean has become a vast expanse of scorched earth Dewey just feels numb on his scalp!! That''s the land equivalent to the area of eight provinces!!! Now the forbidden curse, can destroy a city at a time, has been unimaginable power! One time will be eight provinces of land leveling! What kind of power is this¡° At that time, the human army suffered a heavy blow. The two million human troops gathered went into the forest of the north. Under the green sky fire of three days and three nights everywhere, most of them were burned to ashes! Along with the forest, it was wiped from the mainland! In the end, less than 300000 of the two million troops who fled from the north were said to be left. Moreover, there are still some of them, because they are originally the strong among human beings, with strong fighting spirit and magic, in order to save themselves in the sky fire of three days and three nights. It can be said that this move, if viewed from its power, may not be as powerful as the "star drop" or "bow moon dance". Because according to that event, we have the strength equivalent to level 5 or 6 or above of your current human beings. We need to be able to release our fighting spirit and be able to barely resist the power of mass destruction. However, after all, the vast majority of creatures are ordinary people who do not have the ability to fight or magic! Another unique skill of this divine bow is to have incomparable "large-scale and large-scale lethality"! Judging from the scope of killing, I''m afraid no God level strong man can do this! Even the demon God of that year can''t do it! " Dewey couldn''t help looking at the bow in his hand. This beautiful gorgeous long bow, which is almost monstrous, has been stained with the blood of so many people?! It''s a murder weapon that killed more than a million people in one fell swoop¡° The second unique skill of the spirit God is called "unrivalled blue." it''s a beautiful name, but it''s too bloody. " Ares sighed: "Dewey, at last I had to fight against the spirit God myself. I defeated him with the spear of Longinus. So, this "matchless blue" also fell into my hands with this bow... Do you want me to teach you? " Du Wei''s heart fluttered when he heard it! The best? Can kill countless super large-scale killer maces at one stroke!! It must be something like "star drop" or "bow moon dance". It''s very powerful to fight alone. However, from the previous life of Du Wei just know. The power of mass destruction is the king!!

 Chapter 443

    "Do you want me to teach you?"


    This question fell into Dewey''s ears. Dewey almost blurted out, "yes!"


    However, the word to the mouth, but he was forced to swallow down.


    Because, he clearly felt, from the top of the bunch of eyes, through the crystal, as if looking at themselves, waiting for their reaction.


    Du Wei calmed down, did not answer, but looked at Joe, who was lying there, jumped out of the topic and asked, "my female companion, when will she wake up?"


    "Anytime." Ares calmly replied: "however, when I treated her, I found some interesting things in her body... Well, I want to ask, does your female companion have a twin brother and sister?"


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment: "hmm? Why do you ask that? She does have a sister, but... "


    Ares seemed to ponder for a while, and did not say anything in detail, but he still asked Duwei: "now, tell me, do you want to learn how to be peerless?"


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Chishui was standing under the high steps. I don''t know how long it took to see Du Wei''s figure. He walked down the steps step by step.


    Dewey''s arms were across JOJO, and it seemed that the wounds on both of them had healed completely.


    When Du Wei came to Chishui section, he seemed to laugh a little queer: "I said, elder martial brother, things here are over, we can go."


    Red water breaks frown: "you... Go up to see that demon God?"


    Dewey thought about it. Shaking his head: "well, it can be said that I have seen it, or I haven''t seen it."


    His answer, let Chishui break some at a loss.


    However, Duwei obviously did not want to say anything more. They returned along the original road and came to the square outside the demon temple.


    Du Wei took out the "missing moon five light armor" and his "jiduluo throat instant prison arrow" given by Ares. According to Ares, he took these two artifacts. You can go through the pool on the altar and leave this place.


    "Two artifact, one time can only take out two people, I first take Joe out, and then come in to take you out." Dewey said and was about to leave with Joe in his arms.


    "Wait a minute."


    Chishuiduan''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    Du Wei turned around and looked at the red water cut off, but he saw a strange absolute from the face of this peerless man!


    "You... Don''t have to come back to pick me up." Chishuiduan''s words stunned Du Wei.


    After a while. He frowned and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "I want to stay here." Chishui breaks the light road.


    Duwei could not help asking "why", but the next moment, when he carefully looked at the expression on chishuiduan''s face, and the absolute look in his eyes. As if in an instant, Dewey had fully understood the inner thoughts of this proud Wu Chi!


    Chishuiduan said slowly, "the biggest wish of my life. Now I know. I also saw the hidden things in the snow mountain... If I have any unfulfilled wishes... Then it''s the White River sorrow outside. Since I was ten years old, I''ve been hoping to beat him. But today. I''ve worked very hard, but the gap between me and him is getting farther and farther... "


    When he said that, Chishui''s voice was a little low, but then there was a glimmer of hope in his tone: "but here, I seem to see a glimmer of hope! I know that if I follow the normal practice, I will never surpass him in my life. After all. Now he has reached the realm level. But here... I just heard the guardian who fought with you say that I can have almost unlimited life here, that is to say, I can have unlimited cultivation time here! And I''m not afraid even if I die! So... Is there any better place in the world to practice than here? "


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "but... If you stay, you may never get out."


    "I don''t care!" Chishuiduan''s voice is very firm!


    "I have nothing else to ask for in my life! I have already tasted the wealth, power and glory of life. To tell you the truth, if I didn''t come here and encounter these things, I would have decided to die on the snow mountain. Compared with the boring life outside. It doesn''t make much difference to stay here. "


    Dewey was a little speechless.


    however. He has deeply felt the firm determination of chishuiduan.


    Maybe. In a way, each of the three disciples of the last king of witchcraft, qulanxiu, was an immortal genius! Even if it is chishuiduan, although he is not as brilliant as baihechou, his perseverance and ruthlessness can live up to the title of "Wuchi".


    "In that case... I won''t advise you." Du Wei sighed: "in this way, I''ll come in with artifact to see you in a few days. If you want to go out, I''ll take you out again... But I''m always broken."


    Duwei suddenly got close to this cruel life. After all, we have been together for so many days. After losing the burden and shouting "from now on, I will only cut off Chishui for myself alive", the "commander of the northwest army Lu Gao" has already died.


    The one left now is the Wuchi chishuiduan who studied in Daxueshan.


    "Old break." Du Wei sighed: "just be careful not to be killed by the two guardians here. Because once you die here once, you''ll never get out. "


    "Is there any difference between dying old in snow mountain and dying old here?" Chishui breaks a faint smile.


    Although the smile was calm, Du Wei could not help but be moved by his perseverance.


    Without saying anything more, Duwei took a deep look at chishuiduan for the last time, and then held Qiao Qiao. He walked slowly to the altar. When he stepped up to the pool in the center of the altar, he felt a light shining on the artifact in his hand, and his body slowly sank into the water


    "Duwei..." chishuiduan''s last voice came from behind.


    "Well?"


    "You..." chishuiduan''s face seemed to move. At last, he said softly: "Sebastian, that guy... Please take care of me! After all, he was just a mistake I once made. That tragic fate should not be borne by him. "


    Sure enough... At this last moment, the cruel Chishui break, the heart still can''t help showing the last trace of warmth.


    Seeing Du Wei''s body submerged into the pool, chishuiduan took a deep breath. Then he squeezed his fists tightly and strode toward the demon temple.


    Soon, he passed the hall of the devil. When he came to the steps of Tongtian tower and stood under the steps of thousand stories, he looked at the tower in the distance. Chishui took a deep breath and exhausted all his strength. "The gods in the tower! My name is chishuiduan! I am willing to stay here, only hope to learn more powerful power here! Climb to the top of power


    After the first sentence, there was no response.


    However, Chishui is not discouraged. When the same words came out for the third time in his mouth, the voice of Ares came down from the tower of heaven


    "Human beings, do you know that to stay here is to give up something?"


    "I know. But I won''t regret it Chishui clenched his teeth and said, "never regret for a hundred years! Never regret for a thousand years! Never regret


    After a long time, the voice above came from you.


    "You come up."


    Chishuiduan''s eyes were very excited. Then, with a heavy and firm step, he stepped up the steps


    "Do you want to try again?"


    Bai hechou sat cross knee in front of the ice wall, with one hand on his knee and the other hand flat.


    In front of him. The king''s forehead was full of sweat. After hearing this, I just nodded. He clenched his teeth hard, and then let out a cry. On the palm of his hand, a purple light came out. The light quickly spread.


    In this moment, as if the time around suddenly slowed down, the spirit king carefully controlled the purple light around him, and gradually gathered around the White River.


    Both of them seemed to be bathed in purple light.


    Bai He Chou sighed gently. He raised his finger as if it was very casual. He gently pointed in one direction.


    The king''s face changed and he stepped back three steps.


    In the narrow cave, he had retreated to the wall, and his back was leaning against the mountain wall. But his hands were waving, as if trying to maintain the purple light.


    Under his control, the purple light seemed to be injected with vitality, and suddenly became more energetic.


    "Well." White River sorrow as if gently hummed, nodded, fingers gently stroke, a subtle crack, spread out from his fingertips.


    Finally, the king sighed, and saw that the purple light was easily divided into two, and then dissipated in the invisible.


    "Seventeen times." White River worry gently smile: "spirit, do you want to continue to try the 18th time?"


    The snow seemed to be in a daze, suddenly turned to look at the direction of the cave, and looked at an hourglass in the corner of the cave... It was empty.


    "Time is up." As if the snow sighed helplessly, youyou said: "it''s been three days... These three days have passed so fast."


    It turns out that after going up the mountain again, Luoxue and weiwei''an come to the cave of Baihe Chou, but they ask Baihe Chou to compete with each other again.


    In terms of strength, Luoxue is really the strongest man in the world who has the closest strength to Baihe sorrow.


    In these three days, the Elven king has been fighting with Baihe Chou for seventeen times, but each time is a tragic defeat. However, the spirit king is not a meaningless obsession. He is carefully observing every rule of Baihe Chou when he uses his power!


    The field of White River sorrow unfolds, in the other side''s field, falling snow almost has no power to fight back. But. He seems to have found a breakthrough.


    Just for the last time, he tried to open his magic wildly, but at the same time, he compressed it into the small area where they were. Try to find the feeling of setting up a "field" with one''s own mental strength.


    However, it still failed.


    "You already have very rare wisdom." Bai he sighed: "in these three days, your strength has increased. But I want to tell you that the field is not so easy to understand


    "How can we do that?" Asked the king at once.


    "Broken!" Bai He Chou gently smile: "you and I are all people in the painting. If you want to jump out of the painting and draw a new one of your own. Well, first of all, you have to break through the current shackles of your painting! You can''t say anything else until you have reached the "broken painting" level


    Broken painting


    The spirit king pondered for a moment, then raised his head and said solemnly, "Mr. Bai hechou, thank you for your guidance!"


    After that, he bowed deeply to the White River sitting there, then turned around and strode out of the cave.


    "You don''t have to try again?" White River worries light voice to spread.


    "No! Next time you and I start again, it''s time for me to find a breakthrough! " The fairy king did not reply. His figure had floated out of the cave, and a distant voice continued: "help me tell Dewey that the time of one month I said has come. I''ll leave without waiting for him to come out!"


    In the corner. Vivian also stayed here for nearly three days. She watched the two top men fight each other again and again. At the end of the day, watching the spirit king drift away, she couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Bai, Bai He Chou. You, why... Why... "


    White River sorrow looked at Wei Wei An, smile: "confidant is hard to find, but good opponent is more difficult to find. Unfortunately, you are not in my position, so you can''t see it. "


    Vivian didn''t understand. She just nodded, but she couldn''t help looking inside the ice wall: "HMM. But Dewey... He, why hasn''t he come out yet? And my sister... "


    White River worries light way: "I don''t know. But that guy, Dewey, should not die so easily


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, Du Wei''s lazy voice came out from the ice wall


    "Ha ha ha! It''s a great honor to be introduced as a confidant by the wizard king of Daxueshan! "


    Say, ice wall inside. Dewey came out easily. There was a man in his arms. It was Joe.


    Bai He Chou heard Dewey''s voice. Eyebrows pick, light way: "little Duwei, how do you know I said ''confidant'' is you?"


    Du Wei''s face was smiling: "old white. As an opponent, my ability is not as strong as that demon, so he can barely be your opponent. As for me, it''s more comfortable to be your friend and confidant. What''s more, don''t you admit that when you say "confidant is rare", it''s not me? "


    Bai He Chou looked at Du Wei intently. Finally, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, you are."


    Du Wei laughed and strode to Vivian in the corner. He seemed to be surprised, but then he said with a smile: "my little silly girl, how can you come here? Ah, I see. You''re looking for your husband, aren''t you? "


    Vivian''s face is immediately red, but a pair of eyes are still deeply looking at Du Wei, just red face, but speechless.


    Du Wei gently put down Qiao Qiao, and then took over Vivian with one hand. His smile gradually faded away from his expression. Then he looked at Qiao Qiao in his left arms and Vivian in his right arms. Du Wei shook his head, but suddenly lowered his voice to Vivian and said in a very serious tone:


    "Sorry, silly girl."


    "Sorry? I''m sorry... What, what? " Vivian blinked.


    Du Wei sighed, a trace of guilt flashed in his heart, but still solemnly and slowly said: "I... this time I owe a heavy debt, so I have to pay it back. So... I always think it''s unfair to you, so... I''m sorry! "


    Vivian still didn''t seem to understand. It was only when she saw that Dewey''s other hand was around JOJO that she suddenly responded. Exclaimed, "ah! Sister, sister, what''s wrong with her? She... "


    "She passed out and will wake up soon." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    For what is hidden in the seal, Dewey tells Bai hechou everything, and he doesn''t make any concealment.


    However, after listening to the White River worry. But it doesn''t seem to care much.


    To be sure, for ordinary people, the stories and legends of ancient gods seem to make people feel like mysterious legends.


    However, for Baihe Chou, who has already stepped on the divine stage with one foot, the so-called God is just an ancient man who is stronger than himself. He doesn''t care!


    So, whether it''s the hall of the devil or not. Or Ares, white river after listening to worry, and not too much.


    Actually speaking, chishuiduan took the initiative to stay in it. Let white river worry a little silent for a while.


    It''s obvious that Bai He''s sad at the moment. But it''s a lot more serious.


    After a long time, he suddenly laughed!


    You can see the expression of this cold man at the moment. It''s a real smile!


    "Good! It''s true that chishuiduan is the guy. " Although the voice of Bai He Chou was cold, a trace of strange emotion contained in it was captured by Du Wei: "I''m looking forward to what kind of breakthrough he can get in it!"


    The three then went out of the cave and came to the square outside.


    Dewey saw ELO from a distance. This original female assassin has been standing on the square for three days and three nights! Even though she had been studying in Daxueshan since she was a child and had undergone severe cultivation, she stood on the top of this mountain for three days. At the moment, from a distance, her hair was covered with a layer of white frost, her face was green and white, and her body was also precarious.


    Du Wei sighed, looked at Bai He''s worry, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Lao Bai, your apprentice. It helps me a lot. So... Can I ask for a favor? "


    Bai He said sadly, "Duwei. Do you want to take care of the snowy mountains? "


    Dewey blinked. But see next to Wei Wei an a face beg of appearance, Du Wei sighed a tone: "anyway, she is to bring Wei Wei An.". Otherwise, she honestly hiding in Loulan City, will not suffer this kind of crime. And... No matter what, I''m the last disciple of gurushu. This... "


    Bai He said with a cold smile: "Du Wei, she is my disciple, but she carried me down the mountain and betrayed Daxueshan. Do you know how to punish traitors according to the snow mountain rules? "


    Du Wei was not afraid, and immediately said: "hum, when it comes to violating the rules of big snow mountain, Laobai, you are the biggest model! Don''t forget how you got your throne. In the rules of Daxueshan, it''s not said that the location of the Witch King''s land can be robbed, is it


    Bai He''s worried face was already overcast. He took a look at Du Wei and was about to speak. At this time, AI Lu suddenly fell to her knees with a plop.


    She was frozen, but now she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word. See her this appearance, White River worry eyebrows a pick, but finally raised hands, a faint red light shot past.


    All of a sudden, AI Lu felt her whole body was swept by a warm current, and her body immediately felt a little warm. She knocked her head on the ground hard, and her voice was shaking and pleading: "I know that I''m guilty, so I don''t dare to ask the teacher to forgive me, just ask the teacher to let me die on the big snow mountain, so that I can keep the identity of a snow mountain disciple!"


    White River worries to hum a: "Ai Lu, don''t you want to return to Roland empire with this guy?"


    AI Lu''s body trembled, raised her head and looked at Du Wei. Her eyes were more or less at a loss. However, when she saw Vivian beside Du Wei and Joe in Du Wei''s arms, the girl''s look flashed across and said: "no! The disciple is willing to stay on the mountain and bear the punishment of the teacher... Just ask the teacher not to drive himself out of the mountain gate! Disciple, life is the man of snow mountain, death is the ghost of snow mountain


    White River sad look, although still a cold, but the eyes seem to be calm some. He gazed at Ai Lu for a long time, then slowly said: "up to now, I have only accepted one of your disciples. I don''t have time to teach you much on weekdays. It''s my fault to be a teacher... Just, since you said so. I''ll leave you in the snow mountain, but... If you make a mistake, the punishment is indispensable! "


    After a pause, his voice became Stern: "AILU, now get out of the room! I''ll punish you for a hundred days. In a hundred days, you will stab icicles 18000 times! If you miss it once, you can jump off the cliff by yourself


    Then he waved his sleeve.


    AI Lu''s body trembled, but her expression was full of gratitude. She stood up reluctantly, turned around and walked down the mountain. A few steps past Dewey. But suddenly stopped for a while, couldn''t help looking at Du Wei, with a low voice, whispered: "take care."


    Then she went down the steps in a staggering way.


    I''m watching Arlo leave like this. Du Wei also had some bad taste in his heart. He sighed, looked at the majestic White River and said with a bitter smile, "OK. It''s almost over. It seems that it''s time for me to leave... "


    White River worries coldly way: "do not send!"


    Du Wei laughed, but he didn''t care about Bai He''s Indifference: "I said Lao Bai! How can we say that now we are also division brothers? I''m going to leave. Don''t you have anything to say to me? "


    Bai He''s face sank and he was about to frown, but he finally took a look at Du Wei. Although he tried to hide it. But in the eyes, there was still a trace of warmth.


    However, this peerless man, however, seemed unwilling to reveal his true intention, and still cheered in a cold voice: "Duwei, if you want to go, get out of here! But... "He finally changed the subject of his words. Although his tone was still cold, the meaning of his words was not clear. But it''s different¡° But... Now that you are also my younger martial brother. You can''t lose our dignity outside! If you come across any incomparable strongman, then roll back and take refuge in the mountain Du Wei naturally heard the concern in Bai He''s sad tone. But he still said with a smile, "elder martial brother, if I''m in danger, don''t you come down the mountain to save me?" White River worries a facial expression to sink: "I manage you to die!" After that, he sighed: "my situation, you know, down the mountain, that is impossible." Du Wei''s face moved, but he stepped back two steps. Then he touched two things from his arms for a while, and put them on the ground in front of Bai He Chou¡° Lao Bai, this time I went up the mountain. To be honest, from the beginning, I really wanted you to help me drive away the dead demon. But before I said it, you helped me out. I don''t like to owe others, so these two things are my reward to you! " With that, Du Wei pointed to two things on the ground: "there are still a few drops in the bottle on the left. It''s a kind of magical spring named" spring of youth ". After drinking it, you can make your body shape solidify forever! Maybe you can get rid of the curse of aging. No, this is the only way for me to be a younger martial brother. Although I also brought the Warcraft you want this time, it has some other uses for me. Besides, I don''t have time to stay here until you slowly work out the way to peel off the soul contract. So, this spring of youth may be able to relieve your present predicament... How about it? Laobai, is the reward rich enough? " Even though he was indifferent, he couldn''t help but be moved. His eyes burst out two fine rays, staring at the crystal bottle on the ground: "solidified form?"¡° you ''re right. It was used by Aragorn at that time. " Du Wei sighed: "if this thing is not useful to you, then in a few days, you will send someone to Loulan city to tell me that I will go up the mountain again and bring that Warcraft to you." Bai He''s worried voice was a little excited. Although it was repressed again, it still revealed: "Dewey, aren''t you afraid that I will be free to go down the mountain without the restraint of curse... Against you?" Du Wei laughed, pointed to the White River and said with a smile, "forget it! Old white! You are going to be a god man. What do you care about this worldly thing! If you are really interested in worldly affairs, when I came to the mountain a few days ago, so many tribal people were waiting at the foot of the mountain. Didn''t you even look at them? " Bai He Chou took a deep breath. When he looked at Du Wei again, his eyes were different. Finally, he looked at another thing wrapped in white cloth: "what''s this?"¡° This one... You can see it when you open it. " With that, Duwei hugged Joe tightly, resisted on his shoulder, took Vivian''s little hand with another hand, and said with a loud smile, "goodbye!" Then he took Vivian, carried Joe, and strode down the steps. Bai He Chou stood there, watching Du Wei go away quietly. For a long time, he bent down and picked up the things on the ground. Strangely enough, the first thing he picked up was not the "fountain of youth", which is said to relieve his curse, but the other thing wrapped in white cloth. Gently open a look, see the things inside, White River worry but stunned. It''s just that what''s in this bag is not something strange, but... It''s just a piece of roast meat! Vaguely, White River sorrow seems to think of the beginning, he "kidnapped" Du Wei on the road, two people camping in the wild, Du Wei in front of the fire barbecue for himself to eat. I want to be a great Witch King, but I''ve lived in the snow mountain, but I haven''t even tasted a mouthful of delicious hot food in my whole life. And that time, I even made a joke that because the barbecue was too hot, I used frost to cool it, which made the barbecue explode. Holding the barbecue in his hand, he suddenly heard Duwei''s voice coming from afar at the foot of the mountain¡° Remember to cook it hot before you eat it Hearing this voice, Bai He was worried about his frozen face, and a curved smile appeared at the corner of his mouth

 Chapter 444

    Philip is already in a mess.


    Although the success of persuading Mrs. Liszt, get the help of the beautiful marquis. Then Mrs. Liszt came forward and easily convinced Princess Louise to compromise.


    The princess didn''t seem to be dissatisfied with being kidnapped back to Loulan city.


    Just after the Marquis of Lester had finished speaking quietly, her royal highness merely nodded: "I see. Anyway, daili, LAN and you just want to use me, right? "


    Mrs. Lister''s look was calm: "Louise, this was originally done by that guy, delli. You are involved in the fight between their two families, which should not have anything to do with you. Now the tulip family is forced to do so. And they want me to promise that they will never embarrass or hurt you. All you need to do is hope that you can cooperate, show up in public at a banquet and behave naturally. Then, I took the opportunity to release the news that our future Princess was tired from the journey and had some discomfort. She needed to live more in Loulan city. "


    After a pause, Mrs. Liszt said with a smile, "as long as we can delay for a while, there will always be a peaceful solution to the problem. Besides, Louise, I know you well. You are a kind girl. You don''t want to make a meaningless war on the mainland because of the things made by that fool of Dali, and make all the people die. "


    The beautiful Princess Louise is a little absent-minded. She seems to subconsciously pull her hair. Then she goes to the window and looks out of the window... This is the top tower of the castle. In the distance, Loulan is bustling. A school of peaceful and prosperous weather.


    It took a long time for the princess to look back. Her look was full of complexity: "well, I''m willing to accept your request, but..."


    When she finally agreed, Mrs. Liszt was also secretly relieved. So when the princess said "but", Mrs. Liszt immediately said, "but what? Mr. Phillip said. We will try our best to meet all your requirements. "


    "I just want to know when I can see the tulip Duke!" Princess Louise looked a little dissatisfied: "you have detained me here, but I am a grand imperial princess, and your leader, Duke tulip, doesn''t even meet me. Is that contempt for me?"


    Mrs. Liszt gave a wry smile and nodded: "OK, I promise you. He will see you as soon as the Duke comes back. But now he''s not in town. "


    "Hum!" Princess some doubt: "detain a princess and a future Princess, this is already on the verge of rebellion, is such a big thing. Can''t the tulip Duke who is out of the door come back immediately? "


    Mrs. Liszt looked even more helpless: "Dewey... He is really different from most aristocrats in the world."


    The banquet was a great success.


    Although Princess Louise is not an excellent politician, she was born in the royal family and was influenced by the Royal Palace since childhood. She is also very adept at such things. It has to be said that all women in the world are naturally good actors.


    At the banquet that evening, we invited political leaders from all walks of life, celebrities, business leaders and some distinguished guests from nurin province.


    Among the guests, Princess Louise was dressed up. He had a noble and elegant manner. He accepted the flattery and flattery of countless guests, and showed a calm look. He didn''t look like a prisoner who had been detained. It was as if she were holding a banquet in her own court.


    Moreover, because of the absence of Miss Vivian, the fiancee of the Duke of tulip, the position of the hostess was vacant. The princess became the only focus of the whole evening. She raised her glasses to the guests, just like the hostess of the castle.


    Then. The princess pretended to be in casual conversation. It reveals that Miss daili is in poor health and needs to recuperate in Loulan city for some days. This is the news. From the mouth of the princess, naturally no one will doubt.


    Mrs. Liszt didn''t show up all night. At the party, however, she ran to a heavily guarded courtyard behind the castle, and met Miss Deli. No one knew what they were talking about, but the guard didn''t look good when he saw Mrs. Liszt coming out. Her beautiful face, like that of a young girl, seems to have played up a layer of haze.


    Out of the room, Mrs. Liszt met Philip with a bitter smile. This handsome young man, watching the beautiful Marquis come out, slightly owe body: "Marquis, our princess, how to say?"


    Mrs. Liszt also had a bitter smile. She nodded to Philip. After thinking about it, she said slowly, "Mr. Phillip, at least a little, you are right."


    "What?"


    The beautiful Marquis said with a wry smile, "she is the kind of person we fear most. We are not afraid to deal with wise people or stupid people. What I fear most is to deal with this kind of guy who is stupid but thinks he is smart. Because I suspect that this self righteous girl will drag everyone to hell together. "


    Philip''s smile is full of helplessness, he can''t help but add: "moreover, at this time, our leader is not here."


    After a pause, when he saw that Mrs. Liszt was going to leave, Philip suddenly asked in a calm voice: "Marquis, please wait a moment."


    Mrs. Liszt turned, her hands folded in her sleeves, a black dress, a gold ribbon, tied out her slender waist: "Mr. Philip, do you have anything else to say?"


    "As you and I know, this is a crisis." Philip said slowly: "Marquis, as the leader of the Liszt family, don''t you ever think about leaving a way for your family at this time? for instance. I can release you and your family and leave the northwest quickly before the matter is exposed


    Mrs. Liszt''s face was gloomy: "Mr. Phillip, do you think there is still room for our Liszt family to retreat at this time? Now almost everyone in the whole mainland thinks that the Liszt family has been annexed by the tulip family! I want to remind you: we are in the same boat now! If you say something like this again... I think it''s a disrespect to your allies! "


    After that. Mrs. Liszt left with her head held high. As she left, Philip, with a smile on his face, stepped back and stooped to see her off.


    After seeing off the last guest, the old housekeeper, Mar, who was already very young, felt that he was too tired to stand up.


    Fortunately, that smart little smart Sandy. I''ve been with mad all night. In the past few years in the northwest, the little guy that Dewey picked up from the slave market has grown up a little, and now he is a pretty boy, though a little thinner. However, in the past few years, I''ve been following madder''s side to deal with such matters as court etiquette. Quite skillfully.


    As a matter of fact, mad, who is loyal to Du Wei, knows that at his own age, it is impossible to accompany the young Duchess all his life. Master Dewey grew up with him! Even master Dewey''s mother didn''t have as much time to hold him as she did!


    In particular, on the occasion of duvidi''s adult etiquette, duvidi actually let himself act as a "parent" to help him complete the rite of passage. After that, there was almost a kind of faint emotion flowing in old madder''s heart.


    This young Duke, in the mind of madder. He is not only his own master, but also his own son.


    The Duke grows up day by day, but he grows old day by day. One day, he will not be able to accompany the Duke to finish his glorious life.


    When the time comes... This spirited little sandy may be the most suitable successor.


    After rubbing his aching waist, mad took a look at Sandy beside him.


    Sandy, who is already quite handsome and looks like a young man, has only a little dark skin. It almost looks like a noble boy. After so many years in the Duke''s mansion. The shrewdness in his eyes was still there, but it became more mature.


    The only thing that''s a bit of a fly in the ointment. Just like thousands of young men in the world, this little guy is in his youth. All night long, those gorgeous female guests make little Sandy''s eyes dazzled.


    Just at this moment, when mad looks at Sandy, Sandy is secretly looking at the daughter of an 18-year-old leader of the chamber of Commerce. She is full of breasts and plump hips, but her waist twists and turns when she walks. On several occasions, sandy even worries that she might accidentally break her waist.


    Mad just laughed and scolded. He came from Sandy''s age, too. He knew what it was like to be a young man. What''s more, little sandy, who is deeply trusted in the Duke''s mansion, actually has many maids in the castle who often give him autumn pineapples secretly. After all, now as long as you are not blind, you can see that as long as you wait for mad to grow old, this young Sandy will be the next chief of the family.


    Fortunately, although Sandy was a little agitated in his youth, he was still steady. He would not be dazzled by these things, and he would never delay anything that mad gave him.


    So, as she watched sandy stare at the leader''s daughter, she just knocked on the back of his head: "boy, take back your eyes! Don''t make people think that tulip family is ill bred! "


    Sandy giggled and then gave an exaggerated smile: "Oh, my God, uncle mad! Can''t you even look at it? Well, you''ve been teaching me all night. So beautiful princess, I can''t see it, otherwise it''s disrespectful. Those noble ladies, I can''t see it... Now even a merchant''s daughter, can''t I see it? "


    "It doesn''t matter if you just look at it, but I''m afraid after you look at it. In the evening, he ran out again and threw roses across the wall to the lady''s yard... Sandy, don''t think I''m old and stupid. "


    Sandy touched his nose. "All right, uncle mad. But I heard that when you were young, you were romantic


    Madder immediately looked intoxicated: "of course! When the young master was young, I was ordered by the countess to take care of him. As a result, those beautiful maids in the mansion came to flatter me... Cough! "


    After saying a few words, madder suddenly felt that it was wrong to talk about this topic in front of the little guy. He coughed and glared at the boy. Then he knocked on the back of his head with a secret action: "come on, you go to supervise the servants to collect things. Those tableware are high-class and expensive goods. Don''t break one! I want to see our noble and just highness


    With that, madder found that he gave the order, but the boy didn''t respond.


    He turned his head to see, but dissatisfied to see, the boy actually straight eyes staring at the direction of the door. Open mouth, as if in a daze looking at something.


    What kind of woman are you staring at!


    Madder was a little upset at last, but just as he was about to kick the boy, he inadvertently looked at the door. I''m stunned!


    At the door, the door of the banquet hall was pulled back, and the three people almost rushed in like a whirlwind. He even knocked several servants upside down.


    And these three people, obviously in terms of dress, are extremely not in line with this noble occasion tonight!


    Their clothes were ragged. All three of them were covered with dust. Their hair was as messy as a straw nest, even the man in the middle. Even the trousers were full of cracks, and the upper body didn''t even have a decent coat. It seemed that I didn''t know where to find the most common and inferior fur coat in Northwest China.


    The other two girls around him were also unkempt, as if they could shake off two catties of soil as long as they shook casually.


    What made mad even more stunned was that the three men dressed like beggars rushed into the banquet hall. But ignoring the exclamations of the servants nearby. Straight to the next table¡®


    The man in the middle cheered, reached out his dirty hand and grabbed a crystal glass. One mouthful of the 100 gold coins and an ounce of fine wine, one mouthful down most of the cup, and then grabbed a piece of juicy beef loin, chewed up. The fresh gravy dripped on his face, covered with gray soil, and there was a long mark on his cheek. However, he did not care at all, but ate like a hungry ghost reincarnated.


    The two girls next to him, although they look more elegant than him, are definitely not "Ladies".


    The two girls were holding the biggest piece of bread they could get and biting hard. Even the slightly petite girl on the left side stretched her neck a few times because of choking. Then she snatched the wine glass from the man''s hand and poured half a glass of wine in one gulp. Then she was relieved.


    These three guys are just like a storm. In the blink of an eye, they have swept away half of the food on the table. Even after the man finished a glass of wine, he threw the glass to the back of his head at will.


    With a slap, old madder''s face twisted with a headache. That crystal wine glass is worth hundreds of gold coins!


    son of a gun!


    Where did the three beggars come from! Where are our castle guards! Our tulip family guard!


    Madder just felt angry and was about to stride over to ask. After two steps, he saw that the man finally put down what he was holding and sighed. Then he saw madder and laughed in a happy voice: "Aha! My dear madder, I''ve been hungry for three days and three nights, and I''ve tried my best to get back! But I didn''t expect that you had prepared so much food. It''s just what I like! " After a pause, he gave a loud burp and sighed, "Yi? Madder, how do you wear a dress? Is there a party at home tonight? "


    Mad''s eyes are straight!


    Of course, he recognized the sound, and then his mouth grew up, and his chin almost fell to the ground: "Dewey, master Dewey?"


    Then, he rubbed his eyes hard, and finally recognized it.


    This guy with a black face and dressed like a beggar. It''s not Dewey. Who is it?


    What makes madder even more glaring is that behind Dewey, the guy holding a big piece of bread is struggling to chew, but he is actually miss Vivian, who is always shy and timid and blushing in the impression?!


    The other, holding a knife, flashed and shuashed. Just like a whirlwind, cut a large meat chop into several pieces. The girl is the female warrior Joe.


    "Duke... Duke..." Sandy swallowed hard: "how can you be like this? I remember that there has been no famine in our province of Desa recently. "


    Madder kicked him in the back, and sandy half knelt down to salute, and gave Vivian a mother''s courtesy.


    Dewey had almost eaten at the moment. He breathed out: "it''s hard to say. It''s not like listening to Vivian. It''s like something terrible happened at home. I''m just on my way. I don''t hesitate to work hard to come back. Thousands of miles! And in order to save time, I didn''t go to the northwest corridor. After entering the desert from the grassland, I directly crossed the kilimarro mountains... But the mountains are so damn high! The wind on the top of the mountain is so damn strong! The wind made me stagger, and I met a sandstorm in the desert. After running around, I have no time to stop and find something to eat... Mad, stop talking and get me a clean room. I''m going to take a bath and change! "


    When Dewey went back to his room and soaked himself in the hot water, he finally sighed comfortably.


    This way from the snow mountain back to Loulan City, although it is fast, but the continuous flight, coupled with the desert sandstorm, really tortured three people. The most depressing thing about Dewey was that he found himself in a storage ring. There was no food left. It was like a hungry ghost rushing into the castle and eating when he saw something.


    After washing half, the food was digested, and the exhaustion of the whole body was dispelled in the hot water. Dewey was sighing comfortably when he heard an anxious knock on the door outside.


    Du Wei picked up a soft white towel and wrapped himself in it. In fact, as a person of his position, he could be as luxurious as most of the nobles in the mainland. He could get ten or eight beautiful girls to accompany him. But Dewey is one of those people. When taking a bath, if there are ten or eight beautiful little girls nearby. On the contrary, Dewey felt uncomfortable.


    Wrapped in a bath towel and opening the door, Dewey saw Philip standing at the door with a wry smile on his face. To Du Wei''s surprise, Mrs. Liszt was standing behind Philip.


    Philip and Mrs. Liszt learned that Dewey finally came back, and they both came in a hurry. And Mrs. Liszt is also a rightful request to meet Dewey immediately. After all, we are all in the same boat now, and we share the same fate. There is no reason to exclude her.


    But seeing that Dewey was almost half naked and wrapped in a bath towel, he opened the door. The beautiful Half Blood Elf''s face was smeared with a layer of bright red.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s rare that you don''t know that it''s impolite to disturb others to take a bath?" Dewey sighed. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After all, it was common for him to run around in swimsuits in public swimming pools.


    Philip was the first to calm down. He said faintly, "my Lord, if we don''t disturb you, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to have a leisurely bath in your future life."


    "Oh, what happened?" Dewey asked, but he didn''t look nervous.


    Of course... After all, I''ve seen such a legendary antique as Ares. What kind of role, such as the devil goddess, those things have passed away... No matter how big things are, can they be as big as the devil?


    Philip is no nonsense, straight to the point about Miss Dali''s plan to steal military weapons secrets and then be caught back by themselves.


    In the middle of that, Dewey''s face became serious at last.


    "So... You mean that we have now imprisoned the future Princess and a princess?" Dewey blinked.


    "Not exactly." Philippe said: "the princess still lives in the VIP room of the castle and enjoys the treatment of VIP... But that Miss Dali, I have decided to lock her in the small dungeon behind the castle. Because of her special identity, I can''t let her have the opportunity to contact with the outside world. "


    "Little dungeon? That''s the little dungeon where I''m going to put ayludi in on the spot? " Dewey couldn''t help but change his face: "you are telling me that we will take the Regent''s future wife, the sister of the commander of the imperial army. Locked up in a dungeon? "


    "We also killed all the bodyguards she was carrying, 116 in all." Philip said quietly.


    "That''s... Hell!" Duvet groaned and pressed his forehead hard. "I said, dear Philip, why are we always in such a particularly difficult situation?"


    Philip''s voice was quiet: "my Lord, I''ve been trying to cover this up. Because of your absence, I can''t make my own decision. So... "


    "So what?"


    Philip leisurely said: "so, there are only two roads in front of you now. The first one. You have to think of a way to "get rid of" this beautiful princess as soon as possible. Well, it seems that you taught me how to deal with this word. But if you can''t deal with her, then the second way we have to... "


    Speaking of this, Philip sighed: "rise to rebellion."


    Dewey''s face is very strange.


    He looked at Philip carefully for a long time. Then I looked at Mrs. Liszt.


    Then, the solemnity and seriousness on his face suddenly disappeared, and he waved lazily: "OK, I see. You go out first. "


    Philip gave a little smile, bent over and was about to leave, but Mrs. Liszt was not satisfied. "I don''t think you understand the seriousness of this," she said solemnly


    "Of course I understand." "What I know better is that I''m taking a bath now and I''m only wrapped in a towel," Dewey said. Marquis de beaux, would you like to discuss with me the affairs of the state on such an occasion? "


    At this point, looking at Mrs. Liszt''s gloomy face, Dewey laughed: "OK, beautiful lady. Please don''t worry, I''ve got a solution in my mind. I''ll take care of her! "


    "You, what did you say?"¡° I said, "I''ll take care of the beautiful princess." Du Wei said, also ignore two people, turned around wrapped in a bath towel, into the bathroom.

 Chapter 445

    Of course, Miss Dali has been very unhappy these days.


    In the first few days after being captured, the beautiful future Princess was very depressed and full of a sense of failure.


    This sense of failure came mainly from the rude general Longbottom. That guy is desperate, whatever his strategy or threat. Encounter this kind of not in accordance with the common sense of 250, that is useless.


    That guy doesn''t know what''s going on. Let''s kill him first. If it was in the Imperial Army, this kind of ignorant bastard would have been swept out of the door.


    Hum, only the tulip family has this kind of asshole.


    After experiencing the initial panic and depression, Miss daili, who was locked up in the dungeon, soon encouraged herself little by little and forced herself to regain her confidence.


    After all, having been trained by the family since childhood, daili is not an ordinary weak woman.


    In her opinion, she has more important things to do and a more brilliant life to go on... She is the future Regent princess! Although it is said that the Regent has said in some private occasions that he does not want to be crowned emperor, no one will take such words seriously. Therefore, I am not only a princess, but also a princess!


    Even, in the future, after giving birth to one and a half children, they may even become the heirs of the Empire!


    Although Prince Chen already has Prince Charlie and a little princess, who knows what will happen several years later? It is said that the Regent is not very close to the queen now. Moreover, it is said that the queen has not been in good health in the past two years


    Maybe in the future, I will have a great chance.


    The more she thought about it, the more she could not help regretting it. Why did she come to the northwest to do it? Such a dangerous thing. If I had known, I would have sent someone else in the family to do it.


    But... I''m too greedy. This stolen secret... Dali doesn''t know what''s the intention. He also wants to get one for the future!


    Although one side in the efforts to encourage themselves. But as the time of being held here goes on day by day.


    Three days later, Miss Dali finally felt that she was going to be unable to support herself.


    After all, she is not a specially trained spy or spy. After all, she was also a pampered noble girl.


    Hateful tulip family people, do they have no aristocratic etiquette? According to the tradition of Roland, even if the nobles are captured, they should get the treatment that matches their status!!


    But what do these northwest barbarians do?


    Actually imprisoned himself in such a cold dungeon! Hell... They think of themselves as lowly criminals?


    This is a hell of a place. Not even the sun! There is no light on all sides of the room, only a little yellow oil lamp. Every day someone comes in to add some oil.


    In addition, the four cold walls, plus a bed, that''s everything in the room.


    When she was put here at first, deli had been severely humiliated. After a long time, she couldn''t help knocking on the door and tried to be calm. Ask the guard: she needs convenience.


    As a result, the indifferent guard just nodded. After a while, someone outside carried in a big barrel. The visitor coldly told Dali: if you want to do something, use this. Every day someone comes to take out the barrel and clean it.


    The answer made her face red with anger. Although she was angry, she had to endure it for a long time. Dali still had to give in. Although, in her heart, all the tulip family members have been called barbarians.


    At this time, the only hope in her heart was duvet, the tulip Duke. Come and see yourself as soon as possible. After all, Dewey grew up in the Rowling family and is a man from the civilized world. If you want to do things with this guy''s methods, you should not be like these barbarians.


    But, Dali is wrong, completely wrong!


    In fact, seven days after Dali was arrested. Dewey''s back.


    However, Dewey did not immediately go to see the future Princess.


    Even after that, deli was subjected to some irritating savage treatment, which was ordered by Dewey himself!


    Because she was locked up in that dark dungeon, deli could not accurately grasp the time, so she could only judge the passing of a day by delivering meals three times a day. But on the eighth day of my imprisonment


    On this day, the porter opened the cell door and threw in the plate. Dali only took a look. Almost fainted with anger!


    These bastard tulip barbarians! Do they think I''m a pig?!!


    Although he was imprisoned a few days ago, the food was relatively poor. But at least still barely able to swallow people''s food! There''s bread, there''s hot soup!


    But in today''s plate, there is only one piece of black stuff... Dali smelled a strange smell.


    She immediately recognized that it was a kind of "bread" made by grinding wheat husks into powder. In the south, only during famine did people eat this kind of food! And under normal circumstances, this kind of thing is used to feed pigs!


    At the beginning, deli showed her pride as an aristocrat. She kicked the plate over, then went to the corner of the bed with her noble head high and sat down


    However, soon, she paid for such a proud move!


    I don''t know how long later, she began to feel hungry.


    And deli was alarmed to find that... It seemed that the tulip family wanted to starve themselves? In the past, there were three meals a day, but today, I only sent that kind of "pig food" once?!


    After gritting her teeth for a day, although her face was still cold, she had some regrets in her heart.


    The food plate that was kicked over was at the door, the piece of black bread. It fell to the ground, no one went to bang it, although it was stained with some ash, but


    Daili immediately shook her head and told herself: daili, daili! You are a noble girl, the future imperial princess! How can you bow to such a humble thing!


    However, daili had no choice but to find that when her stomach was empty. It''s really difficult to maintain a noble attitude.


    So when daili finally couldn''t resist the torture of hunger, she couldn''t help thinking: just take a bite


    Unfortunately, when she finally made up her mind, she turned around and found that it was on the ground at the entrance of the dungeon. Two black rats are lying there, happily eating their own piece of black bread!


    This discovery made Dali scream out


    Most women in the world are afraid of mice, and so is Dali herself. In addition, she was even more annoyed to find that her food was gone!


    Although the mouse only nibbled off a little bit. But no matter how hungry Dali was, she would never eat the food left by the rats!!


    Therefore, the future Princess of pride, can only sit on the bed, face angry.


    All this. Dewey''s in the eye.


    Just above the ceiling of this dungeon, a brick can be gently removed. Dewey''s eyes were hidden behind the brick. He sat in a secret room and looked at Deli carefully for a long time.


    Then Dewey smiles.


    On the ground behind him, two mice were lying there shivering. Dewey turned and looked at the two little things. "Don''t be afraid, little things. I won''t hurt you."


    Dewey uses Druids. He manipulated the mouse to grab Dali''s dinner. He seemed to feel very happy, and then he looked at the sad and sad look of Deli carefully for a while. Then he left.


    On this night, the future Princess, Miss daili, was starving in the dungeon. Finally, she fell into bed and fell asleep. In her sleep, she even dreamed of the sweet pudding made by the fat and kind cook at home


    Unfortunately, before dawn. Dali was still awoken mercilessly!


    A loud noise came from the door.


    There was a clatter. The heavy iron gate of the dungeon was opened. Then, as the cluttered footsteps rushed in, deli turned over. Wake up in a daze.


    Her first reaction was to be relieved. Did the tulip Duke finally want to see herself?


    But soon, her expression became panic! There''s a scream in my mouth!!


    A few hands stretched out to come over, mercilessly lifted the delicate Miss daili from the bed! That rude action is like catching a chicken!


    Then, before Miss Dali could call out, one hand had already taken off the shoulder strap of Miss Dali''s long skirt!


    When Miss Dali just called out the first note, her upper body was already bare and her chest was bare, which made her forget all the pride and nobility in her heart at the moment! She screamed like a frightened little animal.


    They... They''re going to insult my body! They''re going to insult my body!!


    This was the only thought in her heart!


    She began to resist subconsciously. It''s a pity that she is a weak noble girl after all.


    When she felt that her last underwear had left her body, deli was too scared to scream. So, her head tilted and fainted.


    Unfortunately, this kind of time, even coma can not bring her the slightest escape!


    In a moment, half a bucket of water splashed on daili!


    Deli, stripped naked, was like a naked lamb. It looks pathetic. With her lovely body and her famous beauty, even Du Wei, who was hiding in the secret room, could not help but feel a thump.


    Half a bucket of cold water splashed on her body, daili immediately woke up. But this time, she finally saw the naked people.


    It turns out that it''s not some lusters in the imagination, but six strong maids dressed in servants! Six women... Deli was a little relieved. At least for the time being, there''s no danger of losing yourself. But then, the next encounter, almost directly the last bit of daili''s remaining self-esteem, were thrown on the ground, severely trampled! Six strong maids brought in several buckets of hot water from the outside. Then, in the hands of six strong maids, deli was thrown around like a little pet. Each of the six maids held a big brush in her hand. Then, as if she were bathing a foal, she began to brush her body. Dali felt that she was going to faint again. Those brushes, as if on purpose, seemed to brush on the proud little buds on her chest. There was even a brush, but it had been brushed back and forth in her shame place for several times. Finally, deli exclaimed. The two maids had grabbed one of her legs, lifted her upside down, and then the rest of the maids, With a big brush, she began to wash the bottom of the poor future Princess''s thigh, the most shameful part of the girl''s family... Daili exclaimed, but her voice was half heard, but she couldn''t help but become strange. In a few brushes keep the rude stimulation of their delicate body. Dali felt that her whole body was trembling under a strange feeling... What was more terrifying to Dali was that she could not control the trembling, as if it was a kind of fear from the depths of her soul... Or something else. In silence, deli finally cried. She shed tears, which were from the heart, weak, humiliating tears. Until this moment, Dali, she just like an ordinary girl. She felt really scared!

 Chapter 446

    Daili was yelling, but at this moment, she heard a strong maid growl: "what''s your name! It''s not to kill you! "


    With that, a big palm slapped Miss daili''s upturned hip.


    Even in her dream, Miss daili did not expect that she would be slapped on her naked ass one day. Even if she wanted to get married in the future, the nobles should always pay attention to etiquette. That kind of excessive obscene behavior is not the action that real nobles can do!


    But now I was full of fear and my body was trembling. In such a strange mood, when she was slapped on her buttock, daili could not help feeling as if there was a string in her body, which was quickly played


    Almost subconsciously, she blurted out, but as soon as the voice came out, it naturally changed from shouting to a kind of murmur with a strong nasal voice


    "MMM ~ ~"


    There was a sneer in her ear, and an ugly face came to her. A maid in her forties was staring at daili with a smile: "little girl, you look like spring... Hum!"


    With that, she raised her thug hand and pushed her on her lap. Then she slapped her on her ass for more than ten times!


    Deli felt that her heart was about to jump out of the chamber. In addition to the heart is full of a sense of humiliation, but also has a strange, unprecedented stimulation, full of their own nerves!


    The delicate body, which had been carefully maintained, was played around in the hands of these rude old maids, and some big brushes punished themselves back and forth... It was more like a kind of teasing and teasing.


    And on the buttock repeatedly is beaten, is lets in her mouth murmur. Besides the pain, it seemed that there was some expectation in it. Even miss daili blushed at the sound.


    Dali felt that she had never dreamed that she would be insulted one day!!


    His body, which fascinates men, is grasped by these ugly maids, as if... As if a lamb! It''s like I''m not alone, but I''m about to be put on the fire to roast the whole lamb!!


    Deli wanted to faint, but she closed her eyes several times. Every time, a bucket of water was spilled immediately.


    The process of "bathing" lasted more than half an hour. Finally, daili''s skin turned red after being washed. I don''t know whether it was because of too much force or the girl''s shyness and excitement.


    All in all, when the naked lamb was thrown back on the bed, the maids went out with buckets. After a while, they came in again and cleaned all the water stains on the ground.


    last. With a bang, the big iron door was closed, leaving daili alone.


    Dali just felt like she had the heart to die.


    He was "washed" without warning, but he didn''t know what happened.


    More pitifully, the other side seems to be intentional. After washing myself, I didn''t leave a piece of clothes... Not even a rag! He was stripped off the clothes, all to take away!


    Although there is only one person in this room, but this feeling of naked. Daili, who has been clean since she was a child, still feels terrified.


    So, lying naked on the bed, deli wept silently for a while, her body shaking pitifully. Now her heart was full of fear and helplessness.


    And at this time, a little far away from the door, even a little noise, daili would be like a frightened rabbit to get up.


    In the end, she had to curl up desperately. Try to lean your body against the cold corner.


    Duwei watched all this quietly, when he saw clearly that the princess''s expression was full of panic, and the aristocratic reserve and pride had disappeared. Dewey nodded with satisfaction.


    It''s time, Dewey said to himself.


    Then, our Duchess, leisurely out of the secret room, through the corridor, in the way of several tulip family escort under the salute. He was holding his hands. Come down the stairs slowly. Come outside to the dungeon entrance.


    At this time, the maids who had just tortured Dali just came out with buckets in their hands. Seeing Duwei standing in front of her, the maid who had just spanked Dali bent down.


    "You did a good job." Du Wei said faintly: "I''m very satisfied... Go to find mad and get ten gold coins each... Then, today''s business, I don''t want to hear someone chew their tongue. If I hear a little bit of wind spreading outside, then all six of you will go to giliat city to be coolies."


    With that, Dewey waved his hand and let the maids, who had been tormented by her own instructions, step down.


    Then Dewey turned and looked at the guards outside.


    "No one is allowed to come near without my order, and no one is allowed to go in and disturb!" Dewey ordered the guard outside the dungeon: "no matter what sound comes from inside, you should not hear it. And... Everybody stand fifty paces away. "


    The faces of the guards were strange. After all, these bodyguards are all the confidants of the family. They know that a beautiful girl is being held here. According to this situation, the content of the Duke''s order was somewhat ambiguous. However, the bodyguards are still loyal to Du Wei. Crunch... Dewey gently pushed open the heavy iron door, and heard Miss Dali inside give out a exclamation. By the yellow light, Dewey came in with her hands down. She saw Dali curl up her long and beautiful legs, arms around her chest, tears on her face, and curl up in the corner. Unfortunately, although she tried to hide her naked body, she didn''t know that this kind of posture and expression could stimulate the desire in men''s heart. She does have a very outstanding capital. Dali, who is known as the first beauty of the aristocracy in the south, not only has a charming face, but also has a proud figure, especially her straight and slender legs. Although she is trying to curl up at the moment, her long legs can''t be hidden no matter how hard she tries. The girl only has a pair of small palms, to cover up the two buds on her chest, to cover up the most precious part of her family, and to curl up her legs, it''s inevitable that she will care about one thing and lose the other... So, in Du Wei''s eyes, it''s like "protruding". The two bright red spots are exposed in the finger gap on her chest, and there is a chestnut forest under her flat belly, He immediately jumped into Dewey''s eyes. Deli''s heart was beating wildly. She watched such a young man quietly push the door and come in. Standing at the door, although the room was dark, deli still had a feeling that the man''s eyesight was so good that she could enjoy her body in the dim light! This feeling makes daili have a kind of unspeakable humiliation in her heart! Once upon a time, she was the goddess in the hearts of countless young talents and the Pearl of the family! Her beautiful face and delicate body are her capital. Moreover, in her heart, she always thinks that only the best man can be worthy of herself... The Regent of the empire is undoubtedly the most suitable person. But now, in this dirty, rat crawling dungeon, he was stripped of his clothes, sitting naked in front of a man... Was also wantonly appreciated by each other. If you want to take a step further... If the other party wants to, he can rush over at any time and crush himself under his body. It''s terrible! So, deli was crying. She didn''t cry loudly, but sobbed in a low voice. Her face was full of tears of fear. Dewey looked at the girl quietly... In a way, the girl was really stupid! It was she who dragged everyone into this situation. If she was smart, Dewey would not be willing to turn against each other''s family. But on the other hand, this daili is really amazing! Especially on such an occasion, such an aristocratic girl with lofty head curled up naked in front of her, with a look of panic like a fawn and a posture of letting herself be trampled... Very attractive, indeed very attractive

 Chapter 447

    Dewey took a deep breath, suppressing a trace of discrimination in his heart.


    "Miss Dali." Dewey''s voice sounds sweet and gentle, and polite. It sounds so comfortable just like the most outstanding family children miss Dali has ever met. However, on such an occasion, Dewey''s tone, on the contrary, makes Dali feel cold.


    "Miss Dali, I''m Dewey. I think you must be looking forward to meeting me Dewey smiles. As he approaches, the smile on his face is as elegant and flawless as that of a noble Banquet: "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that our first meeting would be on such an occasion... Your highness."


    In silence, the title of "Her Royal Highness" seemed to deeply stimulate daili''s heart!


    Yes, I am the princess! The future Princess of the Empire! She is one of the most noble women in this continent


    Unfortunately, this kind of stimulation only made daili''s heart shudder for a while, but the fire was put out by Dewey again in an instant!


    Dewey''s way of putting out Dali''s self-confidence is very simple... He uses action!


    With easy movements and even elegant manners, Dewey had already sat down on Dali''s bed!


    His body is only a little distance from her curled legs, as long as he reaches out no, not "as long as", because Dewey''s hand is out!


    Du Wei''s fingers are thin, and his palms are white. The shape of his hands is very beautiful. At first glance, it is the hand of a typical aristocratic family. Unfortunately, at a time like this. Such a beautiful pair of hands has become Miss daili''s biggest nightmare!


    Du Wei''s fingers, fingertips delicate caress on daili''s calf, fingertip contact of the first, daili as if an electric shock general exclamation, quickly desperately backward to... Unfortunately, she has been in the corner, there is no room to retreat!


    So. Du Weidi''s fingers, without much effort, had been completely pressed on daili''s calf. Then, his slender fingers grasped daili''s full, strong and slender calf.


    She just felt that her heart was beating fast and she died. He, he! This tulip Duke, his fingers are still sliding up!!!


    Dewey''s fingers were so dexterous that they seemed to have a strange rhythm. In Dali''s delicate leg skin gently across, fingertips gently slide, gently play, and then gently touch. Daili''s face was so red by him that she was about to bleed, and her breathing became very short unconsciously. A pair of eyes, in addition to fear, as if there are several different what


    "Look, Miss Dali." Dewey suddenly stopped. His hand rested on her lap and looked her in the eye.


    Deli''s heart suddenly stirred. She was ashamed of the strange thought in her heart just now. When she saw Dewey''s calm and almost cold eyes, deli felt a kind of shame in her heart. He was playing with himself on purpose! His eyes were so calm that he didn''t want to possess himself


    "Miss Dailey, I think you should understand some current affairs by now." Dewey gave a faint smile. His fingers gently touched her knee, and his eyes looked at her strangely: "you see, you are the future Princess, but if I want to, I can enjoy your taste now! So before we start our conversation, I want you to understand that your status as a princess is not worth a cent in my eyes. As long as I want to. I can tear all your masks and disguises at any time! Now, do you understand? "


    Dali nodded her head hard.


    Dewey smiles again. He glanced at deli''s waist and chest: "you''re really beautiful. Take it as a man''s sincere compliment."


    "What do you want from me, Duke tulip?" she said


    "No, no, no, no..." duvlian shook his head: "you are already in my control. No matter what I want from you, do you have the ability to stop or resist me? So, your question is wrong. It''s up to me to ask this question: what do you want from me, beautiful miss Dali? "


    "I just want to be free to go back." "For the sake of Almighty. Duke tulip, I give up. You put me back, I swear by the soul of my parents, I will never pursue this matter... Moreover, I will keep my mouth shut about everything I know! I swear... "


    When daili said these words, her tone was very sincere, and, at least for the moment, she did not lie.


    But Dewey laughed.


    He laughed with disdain, with a hint of ridicule... And this smile fell in daili''s eyes, but he felt that the young Duke in front of her was shining with wisdom in his eyes. Looking at his smile, he looked like an insightful elder, looking at the little hairy kid who was playing childish tricks in front of her.


    "Ha ha, Miss Dali, I''m beginning to like you a little bit." Dewey''s smile was as if they were ordinary friends chatting: "really, I find that you really have some pleasant qualities... You are really naive. Oh, please forgive my analogy: you are indeed a virgin. Unfortunately, I''m not interested in what you swear. " Dewey shook his head seriously: "in this world, there are three kinds of people''s vows, which seem like bullshit to me."


    With that, Dewey put up three fingers, one by one, and said with a smile, "the first kind of people are God sticks. I don''t believe this kind of people''s swearing. The second kind of people are politicians. In my opinion, the vows of prostitutes are more credible than those of politicians. The third is women, especially beautiful women. "


    Looking at daili''s pale face, Dewey suddenly stretched out his finger and gently flicked a tear from the corner of her eye. He said in a soft voice, "Dear Miss daili, of course I believe you are really afraid of me now, and you really regret it. Your oath now is also the true portrayal of your heart at the moment... Unfortunately, I still can''t believe you, because I understand a truth better: women are extremely changeable! Maybe as long as you walk out of here for less than three days, you will light the flame of revenge in your heart, and then try to find a way to avenge me. "


    "I will not. I promise not to... "


    Before she finished, Dewey put a finger on her lips and said, "Shh... Don''t worry, dear miss delli. Don''t worry


    Dewey took back his fingers and looked closely at daili''s face. The girl had a pair of charming eyes, especially when there was a twinkle of fear and obedience like a newborn antelope. It can really make a man''s blood boil.


    "I want to introduce myself first." "I''m not a kind man, I''ve never been," Dewey said slowly in a long voice! So, I''m not a gentleman, you can call me a villain, or a rascal, or call me shameless and despicable... It''s up to you. But now I''ll just tell you my decision: I''ll give you two clear paths. "


    Dewey continued, "the first one. I can have a good taste of your taste now... I never refuse delicious food, and I think few men in the world will refuse to possess the body of a beautiful princess! and. After I taste your taste... I will give you to others. Honey, I''m a magic pharmacist. I have at least 100 ways to make you pregnant as soon as possible, and then... I''ll throw you back to the imperial palace! Can you imagine what will happen to you? "


    Dali only felt her fingertips were cold!


    What will happen to you?


    There is no doubt that if you are really so wasted, then in order to maintain the family face. I will be executed secretly by my family, and then make up a reason... Maybe it''s a cup of poison or a rope waiting for me! Then, I will disappear from the world so quietly!


    My childhood so many ambitions, those in the heart of the fantasy of how many times of brilliant life, will disappear! Cut off!!


    And in a rage of Chen prince, perhaps also can make what terrible action to own family!


    "But..." Deli felt that Dewey was looking down at herself, and the tip of her nose was about to touch her face. This "weak" feeling. She could not help but have the idea of resistance. So she countered, "but, Duke tulip. You will also be unlucky... If you really treat me like that, ooxx and insult a princess, you can''t escape this kind of accusation... "


    "Ha ha ha..." Du Wei smiles. Once again, this kind of smile makes daili feel guilty.


    "Miss Dali, I can only say to you with pity: it seems that you really don''t know men."


    Looking into the eyes of the prey, Dewey downplayed the other''s confidence with a few words: "for you? A civil war for a beautiful girl? Do you think Prince Chen is that kind of stupid monarch? I tell you, at that time, Prince Chen is definitely the first person to cover up the truth! He would never allow such a scandal! I can even imagine that he will personally order the secret execution of you! And announce to the public that you are unfortunately ill and dead... As for me, tulip Duke of the Empire! The biggest creditor of imperial finance! Hum, do you think he will turn against me for your sake? Gather hundreds of thousands of troops and fight another civil war with me in the northwest? Two civil wars in five years? " Dewey looked at Deli with a sneer: "I really doubt how you got those names... Do you think your fiance is a pig brain? Or do you think you are the kind of Goddess beautiful enough to make men faint for you? "


    In the end, Dewey used a few words to make her face collapse.


    "What do you think you are, girl?"


    This sentence is like a whip, and it''s hard on daili''s heart! Her self-confidence, which had already dissipated, collapsed.


    Dali thought about it carefully, as if... This Dewey was not just threatening herself.


    If you really come to the step he said, it must be very tragic to wait for your own destiny!


    To be executed in secret is for sure! After all, it is impossible for the royal family to marry a woman who has lost her virginity as the imperial princess!


    And if he falls out of favor and causes such a scandal, it is difficult to ensure that the irritated and angry Regent will not anger his family... Even if he is a wise monarch, he will not anger his family, but the family can not be expected to be reused in the future!


    Just imagine, when a monarch sees you, he will think of something that makes him very unhappy. Then, the monarch will make you far away, the farther the better! And Dewey, the tulip Duke, I''m afraid it''s really hard to say whether he will be punished! After all, judging from the previous record, the Regent did not trust him in general. Most importantly, Dewey is right... The Empire will not set off two large-scale civil wars in a few years! This tulip Duke, as long as he follows the example of Lu Gao of the northwest army and sits on a large area of territory and army in the northwest, even if he disobeys the central government, he can at least be a carefree warlord for decades! Dali was scared. Her confidence and normal thinking ability were almost destroyed by Dewey''s continuous psychological attacks. At the moment, she didn''t expect... This situation is absolutely not what Dewey wants to see! Dewey doesn''t want to turn against the regent for a woman! More importantly, there should be no estrangement between the two sides now! Du Wei didn''t want to be a warlord in the Northwest... It''s all about this Dali! This stupid woman¡° I don''t believe in women''s vows, but I believe in everything else... For example, the handle. " Dewey said faintly, "Miss Dali, I can let you go, but you must give me a handle to make me feel safe. Do you understand? " Dali was stunned. She felt the look in Dewey''s eyes, and immediately had a bad Association. Now she was a prisoner of the other party. He could easily get what he wanted... Did he want to own his body?

 Chapter 448

    If so


    In her heart, deli was determined to die. If the tulip Duke asked for this, she felt that she could bear it once


    Although the royal family has strict demands on chastity in their marriage, there are many strange ways to deceive the inspection of chastity in ancient families of all ages


    Well, if Dewey wants it, I''ll give it to him


    Dali had already thought so, but Dewey had already laughed. His smile seemed to have understood what Dali was thinking. This smile made Dali blush and drop her head.


    "Don''t worry, my dear Miss Dali, I have nothing to do with your body." Dewey: "however, after careful consideration, I have found a balance that can make you and me feel at ease."


    His last words were very serious, so Deli put aside her thoughts and looked up at Dewey''s eyes.


    To her slight relief, Dewey finally stood up and left her bed. After all, she sat naked next to a man and let the other person''s eyes wantonly appreciate her body. This feeling filled her heart with humiliation and shame, which made her unable to concentrate her spirit. And Du Weigang just sat by his side, his body under the threat of his talons, which makes daili nervous to death, where there is any room to think about what?


    When Dewey got up, deli was finally relieved, and then she began to concentrate vigilantly: "what''s the balance you''re talking about?"


    "First of all, Miss Dali, you have to admit it. That is: the reason why your family is able to make a sudden success this time is because of my existence! Am I right? This is politics. Our great Regent promoted you to limit me. In other words, because of me, that''s why we have you. "


    Deli was silent.


    Dewey''s tone gradually became disdainful: "so, from this point of view, Miss Dali. You have done a very stupid thing... You want to dig out my foundation completely? Hum, it''s a pity you don''t understand. Any wise monarch will not tolerate the existence of a powerful minister under his command! Even if you succeed in overthrowing me, the Regent will immediately foster a new opponent to restrict you! Do you understand? "


    Daili still did not speak, but she had to admit in her heart that the hateful tulip Duke was right.


    "Well, let''s turn to you... Miss Dali, I don''t mean to offend your family. Your family in the South has a long family history, has a deep foundation. But. In my opinion... You are more like a upstart. To be clear, you were just a second rate family before... Or you can only be regarded as the lower position in the second rate family! You know what I mean? Although the Regent chose you, but. You lack the inside information that a real rich family should have! Do you know what a real rich family is? Like the Rowlings! My father, count Raymond, had numerous old men and comrades in arms throughout the Empire. Even if he has passed away, the influence left behind can still bring a lot of benefits to the family. What''s more, the Rowling family has a group of elites... But what''s in your family? in my opinion. It''s just a group of former local rich people. "


    Daili''s face turned red with anger, but she didn''t dare to refute anything. She was afraid that if she refuted herself, if she angered duvet, it would be her own fault.


    "I can see that you are very dissatisfied with my statement." Dewey laughed. "But, Miss Dali, what do you think. Does a real first-class aristocratic family need to send a little girl like you to do those things for fame? Hum, it''s a joke to donate your jewelry for disaster relief. The real aristocracy, will think that this is a kind of impolite behavior. What''s more, in your family, besides your brother alpai, is there anyone who can win? The real rich and powerful are all people who have a number of available talents. Can form a small group of patterns together. But according to my information... In your family. Even your elder brother is superior, but also rely on some of your help. Right? "


    "In addition, there is another important feature of a truly first-class family, which is its strong foundation! For example, the Rowling family, even if my father Raymond died, but the family still left a group of talents, still has a wide influence in the army. So, as long as my brother doesn''t waste much when he grows up, it''s easy to get the Rowling family back to the core circle! But what about your family? What do you rely on for your brilliance now? It''s pie in the sky, my dear Miss Dali. I have analyzed that your family is very popular now... Unfortunately, there are only two poor supporting points for you. One is your brother alpai, the leader of the whip army of the Empire. One is you, the future Princess. In addition, you lack contacts, extensive relations in the core circle of the imperial capital, and deep friendship with other aristocrats. In other words, you haven''t established interest relations with other real dignitaries in the core circle of the imperial capital. Oh, in my investigation, it seems that the noblest person in your family is Princess Louise who is simply used by you, right? Unfortunately, the Regent is a person who loves his sister very much. He always keeps Princess Louise away from politics. "


    Daili''s heart sank more and more. Although the words were very harsh, she felt more and more that every word the tulip duke said was reasonable.


    "So, Miss Dali, you''re doing something stupid." "Do you know why I have so many people to support me in the capital? Will there be so many real giants willing to make friends with me? That''s because although my tulip family is a new force, I was born in the Rowling family. From this point of view, those real rich and powerful circles regard me as their own. They are willing to accept me as a member of their circle. And I have territory. Military power, wealth... What do you have? Hum, the small territory in the south? A little rich man? Oh, by the way, you have military power... But don''t forget, your brother is just a commander of the army. The army belongs to the Empire. And my army belongs to me


    "In fact. Since the Regent pushed your brother to the stage, I have understood what he meant... Or, there is a tacit understanding between me and him, understand? Unfortunately, you don''t know! This tacit understanding is that I understand that the Regent''s purpose is to introduce a piece to restrict me, which is a very normal political skill. Although it restricted me, it would not affect the good relationship between me and the Regent. Because he and I know that. This is the rule of the game! And... To say a word of disrespect to you, in my heart, I never regard your family as a real opponent... Well, from the weight point of view, you are too far behind.


    Is it better than wealth? I''m the biggest creditor to the Empire''s finances.


    More than contacts? Joke... I sneeze. The inner circle of the Empire will shake for a few days!


    Compare military power? I can mobilize tens of thousands of troops to do anything for me at any time... But your brother is a commander of the army, but dear, according to the Imperial military law. During the non war period, even if the head of the army mobilizes more than 5000 troops, he must get the local military order of the military command, otherwise it will be a big crime of treason!


    You and I are not a heavyweight opponent at all... Your only dependence is that the Regent is flattering you! Unfortunately, even so, if I really want to deal with you. I have at least a dozen ways to bring down your family.


    But I didn''t do it because I was afraid of you. It''s because I''m following the rules of the game! Do you understand? Poor Miss Dali! This is the rule of the game! You are the pawns that limit me, so I have to keep some respect for you. That''s politics, that''s the rules of the game!


    If you hadn''t done these stupid things this time, maybe we would have been at peace for ten or twenty years. Occasionally, he pretends to fight and make trouble in the court, so that the Regent can rest assured... You see. This kind of life is actually very simple. It''s good, too, but you ruined it


    "Dewey, you. What are you trying to say? " Deli couldn''t help it.


    "What I want to say is, Miss Dali, in my opinion, it''s very easy to destroy you. But for the sake of my tacit understanding with Prince Chen, I will tolerate you. But now, you broke my bottom line first. Do you know what my bottom line is? People don''t offend me, I don''t offend! If someone offends me... "


    "What about you?"


    "I will destroy you all over the house!" Dewey''s understatement made Deli shiver from the bottom of her heart. She could see that the tulip Duke was not boasting.


    "Fortunately for you, this is an extraordinary time." Du Wei murmured and added quietly in his heart: if it wasn''t for dealing with those damned criminals who are about to invade, I would have killed you as a disobedient political enemy!


    "... now is an extraordinary period, so I don''t want to make trouble at this time, and I don''t want to affect my friendship with your fiance, so I decided to spare your life, but I have to get a guarantee that you will be obedient in the future, that is, I say, handle it."


    Dewey said, bending down, putting his face to the floor of daili, holding out a finger, frivolously picking up daili''s chin, raising her charming face a little higher, and grinning grimly: "I like all the ways to save energy, direct, effective, and... To my satisfaction. I don''t even have to work hard to find your weakness when dealing with opponents like you. You see, your weaknesses are obvious and easy to grasp... "


    Deli''s voice trembled: "you, you let me go..." she tried to raise her hand to knock off Dewey ''.


    "Your weakness is you and your brother." Du Wei said with a disdainful smile: "your family''s momentum is huge and glorious... But everything is only based on you two! A commander of the Imperial Army, a princess... Hum, I can imagine if you two fall down. Does your family still have the foundation to continue its glory? In that case, in less than a month, you''ll have to go back to the South and be your little rich man. "


    At this point, Dewey finally let go of Dali''s chin, but pulled her out of bed! Deli exclaimed, struggling with her hands, but Dewey didn''t move too much, but just dragged her to the ground. Then Du Wei lifted the sheet on the bed, revealing the hard flat bed board below.


    Then Dewey felt in his arms and pulled out some pieces of paper.


    "You see, Miss Dali, I found these in your carriage, some of the letters you wrote before, I have to say. Your handwriting is beautiful. " Dewey picked up one of them with a smile and said, "this letter is your daily order to a steward in the family, isn''t it? Fortunately, with these letters, I can get your handwriting. Now, my request to you is very simple. That''s what I said just now: I''ll dictate it, and then you write a letter! I will keep this letter in my hand as a guarantee for your obedience in the future! Do you understand? "


    He said. Dewey had put a quill in her hand and quickly spread a sheet of white paper on the bed.


    "Write as I say, not a word bad! See? Miss Dailey Du Wei said lightly: "if you refuse, believe me, I will make you ten times miserable, and I have to give up my tacit understanding with the regent for the time being and level you and your family first."


    After a moment''s hesitation, deli finally picked up the quill. Dewey got another bottle of ink and put it aside. With a sigh in her heart, deli thought, "what does he want me to write? Is it loyalty or something? That''s nothing. At this point, just write a letter of loyalty


    Thinking of this, deli dipped in the ink and held up her pen. "Come on, what do you want me to write?"


    "A letter. Write in your voice. I''ll dictate it and you just record it. Don''t change a word, understand? "


    Dewey smiles, with a hint of malice in his eyes. Then he clears his throat and begins to dictate:


    "Dear brother


    See words like meeting!


    You are now far away in the north. You are the head of the whip army of Thor. You are in the north of the Empire... "


    When daili heard this, she was stunned. It turned out that this letter was written to her brother alpai in her own voice?


    Although she was at a loss in her heart, she still wrote according to it.


    Du Wei continued to say: "I''m in the imperial capital, and I''m going to marry later in the future. It''s a pity that you and my brother and sister are thousands of miles away, and I don''t know if you can come when I leave the cabinet. In the past, when we were at home, our feelings were very good. My brother took care of me like a person. I haven''t been separated for more than ten days, but I don''t want to be rich now. My brother is in the north, and I''m going to marry my younger sister like the emperor''s gate... "


    When daili wrote about it, she couldn''t help sighing. I was in the family, and I really had the best relationship with alpai brother and sister since I was a child, so I supported alpai in the fight for the successor of the family. In the family, the only one who can communicate with each other is only such a brother. At the moment, I think that my brother is in the north, and he is going to marry into the palace. But I''m afraid that there will be less chance for my brother and sister to meet each other in the future... I can''t help feeling a little emotion when I think of this.


    Du Wei quietly waited for her to finish her writing, then stood behind her and looked at it. Seeing that the writing was correct, Du Wei showed an imperceptible malicious smile on his face. Then he coughed and continued to say:


    "Recently, little sister, I can''t sleep at night. I''m haunted by your figure and smile. Dear alpai, in the night so far away from you, missing every moment is like a sharp knife cutting my heart! At night, as soon as I close my eyes, I seem to see countless shadows of you, your charming smile, your bright eyes, your gentle fingers, your strong arms and warm chest. I have dreamt many times that when we used to be together, you held me in your arms and stroked my body. Your dexterous fingers can easily open all my happiness... "


    "Ah!" Daili screamed. When she heard the last sentence, she couldn''t bear it. The tip of her pen trembled and a drop of thick ink dropped on the paper! Deli''s face was full of horror, and she turned her head to stare at Dewey. "Angry face:" you! You are so mean! Dewey, how can you be so vicious!! You!! You


    Dewey''s face was calm and he looked at Deli coldly. "What am I? Miss Dailey


    "How can you make me write such a vicious and ugly letter!" Daili just felt like a head of cold water pouring down: "after writing this kind of thing, can I still be a man?"


    "As long as you are obedient, this letter will not be muddled by Deli. She only feels that her soul has left her body after she wrote her last sentence. She has been completely defeated by Dewey and completely succumbed to Dewey''s obscene power.


    Even after writing the letter, she didn''t know when Dewey left with it.


    The whole night after that, deli was in tears. After daybreak, she still sat there in a daze with her knees folded.


    There is no doubt that this letter will become a shackle on my head forever! It can be imagined that if such a letter is published... Even if she becomes a princess, she will be executed immediately because of such a scandal that defiles the dignity of the royal family!


    And his brother, even as the head of the Imperial Army, but this kind of thing, which King can bear? I''m afraid I will be dismissed immediately! Without the princess and the elder brother of the army commander, what capital does his family have?


    "He, he is just a poisonous snake..." deli''s shaking body tugged at her hair.

 Chapter 449

    Duwei stretched out after he got out of the dungeon. He rubbed his numb face. He just put a grin in it. It was really hard.


    But I patted it in my pocket... The letter was there.


    "Dewey, you are so mean. Don''t you blush when you deal with a girl in this way? " Deep in my head, a voice came out.


    Du Wei gently pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth: "Oh, my dear Semel, great great grandmother... God, I thought you had left me! I can''t believe you''re finally moving again. How long has it been. Why didn''t you say a word when I was dying. Now that I''ve bullied others, you jump out and blame me? "


    Semel was silent for a while before he said slowly, "I... Have a reason."


    Dewey felt as if he could hear Semel''s voice: "Oh, I almost forgot to ask, are you my great great grandmother or the Semel magical creature who likes to run around in front of me with his legs dangling? Why do you speak more and more seriously now? "


    "Dewey!" Semel''s voice was a little unhappy: "I just want to say that you don''t seem to have to use such despicable means to deal with that girl. The descendants of the Rowling family should not use this ugly trick. "


    "So, my great great grandmother, what should I do?" Do I go in and kneel in front of her, kiss her toes and ask her to let me go


    "You... Don''t you have a charming eye? As long as you use that magic and look at her, I think she will listen to you. "


    When Dewey heard that. Suddenly he laughed.


    He laughed so loud that he even laughed back and forth. At last, he almost burst into tears, and finally said intermittently, "my God... Semel, my great great grandmother, are you kidding me? What do you think that seductive eye can do for this chick? "


    "But that''s a special skill Chris gave you. Just look at her. She will fall in love with you... "


    "Love? What''s the use of falling in love? " Dewey''s voice became cold: "Dear Semel, you don''t think that in the political game, what else can love do?"


    Dewey''s face became very serious. He looked up at the sky and said slowly, "I admit that when I got this enchanting eye, I didn''t expect much from it... Because I know. If a man believes that love can make a woman die hard... Then this man is either a madman or a fool! "


    "In the circle of political struggle, how much can emotion be worth? Hum... For a woman with deep intention... For example, Miss Dali is full of family interests. She can even marry into the royal family to seek interests. For this kind of woman. What is love! Hum... Even if you let her fall in love with me, can you guarantee that she won''t hurt me? Can you guarantee that she will listen to me? In the face of political interests, all family feelings are fragile! Semel! You don''t even know that, do you? "


    Dewey was holding his hands. Light way: "my father loves me, this he did not lie, I also believe. But even so, at that time, he once sent someone to try to assassinate me for the benefit of his family! Semel, do you think that if I simply let this woman fall in love with me, I can rest assured? Hum. Maybe if she turns her head, she will be able to kill me


    There is another sentence, Du Wei did not need to say, quietly flowing in his heart: if the other party is Wu Zetian this type of woman, how much protection can "love" have? Not at all!!


    Semel seems to have been convinced by Dewey, without saying anything against it. It was Dewey who suddenly laughed again: "Semel. Let''s talk about it. You are less and less present now... Besides, your tone and attitude. It''s more and more strange... I miss the way you ran around in front of me with your legs dangling when you just appeared. Now you are old, as if you were my great great grandmother


    For these words, Semel did not answer directly, but sighed gently. After a long time, he said: "Dewey, it''s not just you who wake up... I think I''m about to wake up too."


    With that, she disappeared and there was no more sound.


    Du Weining thought about her last words for a while and guessed something.


    That night, until very late, Dewey came to Vivian''s house in the castle.


    In fact, since leaving the big snow mountain, all the way from the snow mountain back to Loulan City, along the way, some subtle changes have taken place in their relationship!


    Even though Vivian is innocent and pure again, she is also a smart girl, not a fool, but she doesn''t know the world. However, along the way, watching Duwei holding Joe in a coma, and then when Joe woke up, although they didn''t have much words, the occasional eye contact, the spark in the eyes, was enough for Vivian to guess something.


    And Qiao Qiao''s attitude has changed a lot.


    Once upon a time, when Joe and Vivian met, it was like thunder meeting fire. Qiao Qiao always seems to be dissatisfied with Vivian''s weakness, and often after a few words, it will evolve into a sister war. Therefore, before Du Wei tried his best to send Qiao Qiao Dong to the west, always trying to transfer her out of Loulan City, in order to reduce the chance for the two sisters to meet.


    But this time, after leaving the snow mountain that day, when Joe woke up in duvidi''s arms, he immediately exclaimed, and then subconsciously hugged duvidi''s neck, the infinite love in his eyes... Even the simple Vivian could see it!


    And then, Joe''s first words were, "are we not dead?"


    Dewey''s answer was, "not dead."


    And Qiao Qiao later saw nearby Wei Wei Anne, this time, always with the younger sister incompatibility of her, actually revealed rare gentleness. Even... Shy!


    Yes, it''s a shame, or shame. Qiao Qiao seems to dare not look at Vivian''s eyes, even the eye contact is somewhat unnatural, dare not talk with Vivian.


    This earth shaking change surprised Vivian even more!


    In the past which time two people meet, is not Qiao Qiao stares Wei Wei Anne to dare not speak? But this time, it''s the reverse. Qiao Qiao''s eyes dodged everywhere. Even the voice is soft.


    However, after this situation lasted for two days, Joe''s temperament finally couldn''t stand it. On the one hand, she felt the guilt and uneasiness in the face of Vivian. On the other hand, when she looked at Du Wei, the determined girl felt a kind of embarrassment.


    I''m not afraid of death. But... Some things are more helpless than death.


    So when Joe finally sighed, he said to Dewey, "I''d rather die there myself." Vivian heard this when she was young. I''ve understood everything!


    As a result, the relationship between the three people suddenly became delicate.


    So, after returning to Loulan city. Dewey did not have a chance to talk to his fiancee, and immediately to solve the problem of this woman.


    Now, Dewey decided to see his fiancee.


    Anyway


    "I''m a man, too." Du Wei sighed: "some things, can''t escape."


    Then he stepped up the steps and went up to the highest floor of the main building of the castle.


    Vivian and her residence are on the top floor of the theme building in the center of the castle, which is a circular corridor. I live in the East, Vivian lives in the West. In the middle, there were several maids'' residences.


    When Dewey stepped up the stairs, he saw two maids guarding the stairs. Just as the maids were about to speak, Dewey had put up his fingers and made a silent gesture. Then as duvet walked past the two maids, it was obvious that they looked unnatural.


    However, Dewey didn''t think much about it.


    He went to the door of Vivian''s room. He held the handle of the door and pushed it gently


    The door is not locked. But the light inside has gone out.


    In the dark room. Even the curtains have been closed, will be outside the night stars all covered.


    There was a movement in Dewey''s mind. He called in a low voice: "Vivian, are you asleep?"


    He walked through the living room to the door of the bedroom, which was half closed, and there was the sound of soft breathing.


    Du Wei smiles... Little girl obviously didn''t sleep, but pretended to sleep. The sound of breathing on the bed seemed to be a little short and tense.


    Dewey walked to the bedside gently. Although there was no light and darkness in the room, the magician''s strong sense made him feel comfortable in the darkness.


    Vaguely, he felt a soft body on the bed lying there quietly, with the thin sheet covering his head, just the heavy breathing, with tension... Moreover, Du Wei clearly "saw" a pair of delicate hands tightly holding the corner of the sheet.


    Duwei sat by the bed, then leaned down and said in a soft voice, "Vivian, baby... I, I have something to talk about, OK?"


    However, as soon as he finished, a pair of tender lotus like arms had been stretched out from under the sheet, and forcefully hooked Duwei''s neck. Du Wei just felt that there was a faint fragrance in his nose. Before he could react, his slender and soft body had already rushed into his arms, and his hair had gone through Du Wei''s nose, which made him almost sneeze.


    Obviously, the person in my arms was only wearing a thin pajama. I''m afraid there was nothing in the pajama. Du Wei obviously felt the soft body on her chest, and all the bumps and bumps were clearly felt... In particular, she was still shaking gently, and the emotion of excitement and fear, with the shortness of breath, fell into Du Wei''s ears.


    As soon as Du Wei was about to speak, he felt that his mouth was blocked.


    Her lips were soft and sweet, though the kiss was raw. But that kind of enthusiasm was enough for Dewey to swallow back what he wanted to say£¨ It''s sweet...) Dewey only had such an idea in his mind. Almost subconsciously, he gently pried open each other''s raw lips and teeth, and then hooked the dodgy greasy tongue¡° "Well..." it seemed that the man in his arms could not bear the provocation, and made a voice almost like a groan. But Dewey is suddenly excited! He pushed away the person in his arms: "you are not Vivian... You..." in the dark, Duwei still clearly saw the other side''s outline, he blurted out: "Joe, Joe?" JOJO''s body, like a frightened pigeon, fell in Dewey''s arms. But I couldn''t say a word. I just bit my lips tightly¡° What about Vivian? You, why are you in her room? " Dewey took a deep breath. He immediately remembered the strange expressions of the two maids outside when he came in. JOJO didn''t answer duvidi because there was no need to answer! After Du Wei asked, he heard a soft voice coming from behind him. The stuttering tone was not who Vivian was¡° Du. Duwei... I... "Said, a fragrant body, has been attached from behind, a pair of arms from Duwei behind his waist. Dewey immediately felt a soft and greasy body close to his back, from the greasy skin on his arms. And the clear heartbeat from his back... Dewey immediately made an accurate judgment, that is, the little silly girl behind him... Is naked! This girl, who even kisses her face for a long time, is naked and naked?! Frankly. This kind of great happiness and stimulation, almost instantly defeated Dewey! Reflexively, he put his arms around Qiao Qiao and Wei Wei an in one hand. Then, as if he were stupid, he squeezed out a few words from his voice: "what do you want to do?"¡° I... I don''t know. " Vivian''s voice is still so soft, the voice is not like shaking. But he still insisted on saying: "Dewey... I, I can''t bear you. But, sister, sister, she, she also can''t bear you... I, we discussed for a long time, finally felt... This, this. This may be the best solution... You... You... "He said. Little silly girl''s face was on the side of Dewey''s face, and a pair of delicate hands had slipped into Dewey''s clothes. Delicate fingertips, in duvet''s strong chest across. Dewey''s stupid, completely stupid. What he didn''t expect was that he had no time to solve his headache. The two sisters decided to discuss the problem first! Just when he was silly, Vivian behind him was very nervous and stiff. It''s Joe in his arms. Suddenly, he bites Duwei''s shoulder heavily. Dewey felt the pain immediately! I don''t know if I''m shy or dissatisfied. Joe''s bite is very heavy! Immediately, Qiao Qiao''s voice of hate was in the dark, but in the tone of hate, it fell into Duwei''s ears with a sweet resentment, which turned into a kind of resentment: "you... What are you doing! Don''t you know what we''ve done? Do you want us two girls to take the initiative? You... You... "Finally, Joe gritted his teeth:" are you a man? " Is it a man? Dewey suddenly recovered all the reaction, all normal man should have reaction¡° Of course I am a man In the dark, Dewey seemed to smile, very proud, with a bit of evil smell: "wait a moment, you will know!" Shit! Anyway, Lao Tzu is a man of two generations. According to the age of two generations, he is a middle-aged uncle! Uncle, you two little virgins are teasing me! Aunt can bear, uncle can''t bear! Tiger doesn''t get angry, you think I''m Garfield! Du Wei forced a turn over, mixed with two girls'' low voices, three bodies, rolled on the fragrant soft bed

 Chapter 450

    In the middle of the night, Du Wei was lying on the soft big bed, but his eyes were staring at the ceiling above, and his eyes were staring at the gorgeous crystal lamp above.


    On the left, Vivian is like a sleeping cat. Under the thin sheet, her delicate body sticks to Dewey''s body unimpeded. Her curled up look is particularly attractive. Even in her sleep, her breath is sweet and gentle, and her face seems to have a faint gentle smile. Only occasionally, her long eyelashes will vibrate slightly, I don''t know if I had a dream.


    At night, the little silly girl was very young and made some funny jokes. What makes Du Wei want to laugh is that this little girl seems really naive to think that the so-called "same bed" is to take off clothes and sleep in the same bed, even if it is finished.


    In fact, in the end, it was Dewey who led Vivian with an evil smile, and then they completed the final step of becoming an adult.


    And on the right, Joe, there''s a big difference in sleep. This young lady was not honest when she fell asleep. She crossed her leg and pressed it on Dewey''s thigh. She was on her side. Her pink arm was still around Dewey''s neck. Dewey clearly felt as if his arms were held tightly by two soft, plump masses.


    Qiao Qiao sleeps very deeply. It seems that the madness just now has finally exhausted the strength of the warrior born young lady Biao Han.


    All night long, the three of them nearly broke up on this big bed. Finally, even this strong and expensive big bed groaned. Especially Joe... This girl, though for the first time in her life. Although when the ecstatic moment came, she even frowned with pain, but next, she behaved like a little wild cat, grabbing and biting on duvidi, until she was exhausted, then she collapsed under duvidi.


    Three sweaty bodies stick together, but they are warm at night.


    It''s late at night now. And outside the window, the faint northwest wind whistling, in the northwest this place, perennial wind.


    Dewey could not help freeing his hands and clasping the sisters a little more.


    In her sleep, Vivian seems to be startled. Subconsciously, she turns over and puts her head on Du Weidi''s shoulder socket


    This subtle action, seems to let the beginning of the personnel of small Vivian affected a pain, even in sleep. She frowned, too, and whispered "MMM" twice.


    The soft and greasy body rubbed against Dewey''s body a few times, which made Dewey''s heart fire again. Dewey''s hand slid all the way down her shoulder. Gently holding Vivian''s soft breast bud, I can''t help pinching it a few times


    In her sleep, Vivian gets this kind of stimulation, more and more unbearable, and opens her mouth slightly. There was a groan.


    Duwei swallowed the spit hard, and finally, he was able to bear the desire in his heart.


    After all, my body is not iron, just at night three people were sleeping together, I do not know crazy several times, now even the waist plate are a little sore.


    Let go of Wei Wei An, Du Wei just turned his head, but suddenly saw the darkness. A pair of bright eyes close at hand are gazing at themselves.


    Dewey was startled, then laughed and said in a low voice, "are you not asleep?"


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes hide a little sadness: "fell asleep, but you wake up again."


    This made Dewey blush a little. Fortunately, it was not obvious in the dark. It turns out that just now my desire came up, and my lower abdomen changed unconsciously. Now that thing is hard at the bottom of Qiao Qiao''s thigh


    All of a sudden, Dewey felt a little shameful for his blushing.


    Shit, what are you afraid of! It''s all my people. What else are you shy about?!


    Think back to that year. I''m also an animal with a few g adult movies hidden in the computer!


    Think, let go of the heart of the cramped Duwei. Before he knew it, he laughed a little evil. The salty pig hand under the sheet had already climbed up Qiao Qiao''s chest


    Qiao Qiao whispered and looked at Du Wei, but he didn''t dodge. He just went to Du Wei''s arms, and then whispered in Du Wei''s ear and asked: "tonight... Do you think I''m cheap? Why do you come here to seduce you to bed? "


    Dewey laughed, went over and gave Joe a kiss on the face, and said with a long smile, "of course I don''t think so... But now I''m a little scared."


    "Scared? What are you afraid of? " Qiao Qiao stares, curious way.


    Dewey sighed deliberately: "I''m afraid you did it tonight because your head was hot... In case you regret it after dawn. With your fierce temper, I''m afraid that after you repent at dawn, you will hunt me down in the castle and turn me into ice crystal of soul! "


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes immediately widened, as if a little angry, but then the flame in his eyes went out and turned into a blush. As if hesitated for a while, Qiao Qiao just timid low voice way: "Du Wei... You, you don''t like my temper?"


    "Eh?"


    "I know you don''t like girls like me." Joe sighed, his voice a little dejected: "I don''t have Vivian''s gentleness. You like girls who are obedient and gentle, just like my sister. Like me, I lose my temper at you all day and like to fight and kill. You don''t like it


    Dewey laughed and heard JOJO continue to say in a soft voice: "I... I used to be so fierce to you. Would you hate me in your heart? If you hate me, you can give me back. "


    "Return it to you? How to fight? " Dewey looked at the little beauty in his arms with bad intentions.


    "You... You can fight whatever you want." JOJO pushed his chest up.


    This action almost makes Du Wei''s nose bleed. With a smile, he suddenly lifted the sheet, stretched out a vicious thug and patted Joe on his round hips.


    Qiao Qiao ate two, can''t help but low to shout two, raise a head of time. But she was as charming as silk and said in a greasy voice: "you..."


    Dewey said with a smile, "I did."


    Qiao Qiao pink face, staring at Duwei for a long time, finally a force to Duwei in the shoulder.


    Du Wei ate pain, and did not dare to shout, for fear of waking up Vivian, can only take a cold breath, shiver. With a bitter smile, he said, "do you belong to a dog? Why do you like biting people? No, there is no such thing as a zodiac in this world. And look at the bloodstains on my back. You caught them last night. "


    JOJO smiles and lies in Dewey''s arms. All of a sudden, he doesn''t speak. He just thinks he can lie in the arms of this little villain. It''s a happiness I''ve never had in my life.


    Compared with tonight''s happiness, the sufferings I suffered in the past, the death in flight, the persistent following in the desert, the halberd on the snow mountain... Everything seems to be unimportant.


    Looking at this little wild cat, he showed his rare gentleness and tranquility. Dewey couldn''t help but stare. Hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "in fact... Joe, sometimes, when not angry. When you smile, you look like Vivian. "


    "Of course, we are sisters." Joe took a look at Dewey.


    Duwei is about to ask a question, but Joe interrupts. Joe suddenly stares at Duwei: "by the way, where did you go before you came tonight? Hum... I forgot to ask just now, when you just entered the house. There is a fragrance on the body, it''s the fragrance on the woman


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "Oh, I''m going to clean up the future Princess."


    Then, Dewey briefly explained how to intimidate and "deal with" Miss Dali, and then said with a smile, "do you think I''m too mean?"


    "You''re just bluffing her." Qiao Qiao shook his head: "I know that if you really want to do those things that spoil her, you probably can''t do it."


    then. JOJO looks at Dewey. Instead of being serious: "I know that you are actually a very soft hearted person."


    "Oh?"


    Joe nodded. Very serious appearance: "at the beginning, when we were living on that island, you let us eat those delicious grass roots, you eat those sour and tasteless fruits. But pretending to be vicious, I''ll know... You''re actually a good man. "


    Dewey was stunned. He didn''t expect


    Think about it carefully, I don''t know how much I have done to kill and set fire. Now the girl around, actually said he was a "good man"?!


    "In fact, I don''t care who you are... You, you just have to be nice to me." Qiao Qiao looked at Du Wei quietly, with an indescribable persistence in his eyes: "if you are a good person, I will accompany you to be a good person... If you are a devil, I will accompany you to hell! In a word, I follow you, no matter what! "


    So simple a word, let Du Wei heart suddenly hot up! There is no doubt that he heard such a simple sentence, full of that deep feeling!


    After thinking about it, Dewey seemed to feel something stuck in his chest, but he couldn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, he could only kiss Joe''s lips and whispered, "thank you!"


    Under his kiss, Qiao Qiao''s spirits were all drunk. He could not help murmuring, but he quickly pushed Du Wei for a moment and said in a panic: "you, you don''t... I''m now..."


    Dewey gently smiles and hugs Joe. He doesn''t do anything else. He knows that this little beauty can''t be whipped tonight.


    Finally, Qiao Qiao calmed down, but suddenly said with a smile: "speaking of it, the way you just said to scare Princess Dali is really cruel. You actually... Asked her to write an intimate letter with her brother..."


    "Well, she wanted to hurt me first, and she deserved it." Du Wei picked his eyebrows. Then he sighed again and said, "what a pity! What a pity! It''s a pity that there is no camera in this world, otherwise I can make her a hundred times worse. "


    After a pause, his smile was a little strange and evil: "in fact, I didn''t think of this move myself, but I got inspiration from someone who was my idol."


    "Your idol?" Dewey gave a mysterious smile: "that''s good. A mean guy named Chen Guanxi. Hey, hey... "Their voices became louder and louder, and finally woke Vivian up. Little silly girl turned over, supported her arm, rubbed her eyes, and mumbled vaguely:" what do you... Say? What... Chen Guanxi? " Du Wei said with a smile: "Hey, hey! The only difference between me and him is that he uses a camera, but I don''t have it in my hand. It''s just a letter. " He cheerfully shook his head, sighed and said with infinite regret: "be a man like Chen Guanxi, take a camera with you!" There is no doubt that it was a happy night for three people. For happy people, such a night is very short. But for some, it''s a long night. For example... The two maids who stayed outside Vivian''s room all night. These two maids are specially responsible for looking after the future "mother" Miss Vivian. Their duty is to be on duty at the door of Miss Vivian''s room at night. In case the lady needs anything in the middle of the night. But tonight, when the Duke went in, he didn''t come out again... Even the fool knew what was going on inside! What''s more... They make so much noise and cry so loud. Both of the maids were old enough to know. It''s the girl in Huaichun who listens to this kind of sound outside the room all night. It''s really torture. The two girls were almost staring round eyes, face red, straight to the dawn. But they worked hard tonight. After many years, I got a huge compensation! Many, many years later, when people on the mainland remember Du Wei''s great achievements, they have made a full study of the deeds of this legendary figure. Among them, there are also some gossip. Like Dewey''s love. Hero''s love always attracts people''s attention, not to mention a legend like Dewey? Many years later, there were even people who specialized in Dewey and his women. What''s interesting about Dewey and his wife''s first night. At that time, someone finally found the two maids in duvet''s mansion. At that time, the two white haired maids had already retired and returned home. But some people pay high prices, trying to dig out valuable gossip from them. For that impressive night, they still have fresh memories. Unfortunately, they were outside the door all night. Of course, I can''t see the exact scene. however. After receiving a high price, the two maids said what they heard... In fact. It''s just some words that make people blush and laugh. Some people can''t help smiling when they learn these words. It turns out that a legendary figure like Dewey is also a place where ordinary people eat fireworks. Finally, after getting this precious first-hand information, all historians were silent for a long time. Because, this passage, even if it is a serious old scholar, I''m afraid it will make me blush! Finally, historians who are lucky to see this record have jointly made a decision: in order to protect the glorious image of Dewey, a legendary human hero, this ambiguous record, once published, will not be conducive to the publicity of the glorious image of Dewey. Therefore, this record will be sealed tightly and will never be seen! At the same time, on the same day, all the historians who were lucky enough to see this record swore on the spot in the name of the souls of their ancestors that they would never reveal a word about this matter in the future!! As a matter of fact, those intermittent voices in the record are as follows: "ah! You''re holding me down. "¡° Sister, you caught my leg¡° Dewey, what are you doing... It''s so strange... "Vivian, don''t kick me."¡° Sister, don''t touch me! Ah... This is not your hand? "¡° Ah, Dewey, this posture is strange... Ah ~ ~ "haha, haha, haha... Two little beauties, now you know if I''m a man!"

 Chapter 451

    Princess Louise got up early that morning.


    And looking at her gloomy countenance, she immediately understood that her royal highness looked very bad.


    Although it was "captured", Princess Louise was still treated as a VIP in the Duke''s palace. In the morning, looking at the glass of rose dew just collected by the maid, Princess Louise overturned the glass and threw it on the ground.


    The princess''s sudden anger made many maids tremble and dare not speak.


    "Go! Send for your manager! " Princess Louise pulled her hair angrily.


    Her anger is justified.


    As the princess of the Empire, the Regent''s favorite sister, Louise was caught here this time. She had been wronged.


    Although he had been convinced by Philip and Marquis Liszt before, he just suffered with Deli, but after all, he was a royal nobleman!


    In the Duke''s palace, although everyone still respected her, Louise felt like a canary in a cage. Although there is no end to luxury, but


    That damned tulip Duke! Why hasn''t he come to see me yet!!


    He was not in the city before, and Princess Louise endured it. But just two days ago, I heard that the guy had returned to the castle!


    Out of such a thing, with his own princess identity, he should run to see himself and make amends to himself! But this guy... Hasn''t shown up yet?!


    After the princess made a fire, soon people came to the castle.


    The princess was even more dissatisfied. Unexpectedly, it was not the boss who was in charge of mad, but a young man who didn''t even have a beard on his mouth. Although the young man was dressed with great spirit and smart face, and during the past few days in the castle, the princess watched the young man follow manager madder, as if he were also a leader


    But! As a princess, if you can''t call Dewey, you can forget it. Now even a housekeeper dares not to come?


    This is anger. It''s really more fierce than anything!


    Sandy just got the maid''s notice and went into the reception hall outside the princess''s room. He heard the footsteps inside and saw a gorgeous skirt. Sandy quickly knelt down on one knee to salute.


    Unfortunately, before he got down on his knees, he felt a bump on his shoulder.


    The princess kicks sandy on the shoulder, kicks the boy stagger, and then. Louise turned and took off a whip from the wall!


    Although the Augustine family established the country by military means, over the past two hundred years, most of their descendants have lost the legacy of their ancestors, but as a facade. The royal family''s children would carry one or two weapons with them to show that they did not forget their ancestors'' appreciation of martial arts.


    Although Princess Louise is a lady, she does not follow the tradition. However, the sword was too clumsy for her, so she always carried a whip with her.


    The whip is made of top-grade buffalo skin. It''s flexible, elastic and tough enough.


    With a brush, Princess Louise whipped her hand and whipped her face on Sandy''s face.


    The little smart ghost saw the whip come in front of him. With his spirit, he could hide. But with the whip from the princess, if you hide, you are disrespectful to the princess. In desperation. Sandy could only bite his teeth and took one with his head.


    Pop!


    There was a red mark on Sandy''s forehead, which reached his cheek.


    Princess Louise was still angry. She raised her hand and drew the second whip. This time sandy learned to be smart. He quickly turned sideways, though he didn''t dodge. But let the whip on his own clothes. Fortunately, it''s still cold. I''m also well dressed.


    This whip on the body, although the pain of sandy shivered. But he gritted his teeth and didn''t shout out.


    Looking up at the princess, I don''t know what evil fire the princess made this morning.


    Princess Louise was not a vicious person at first, but she gradually died after two lashes. But this boy even raised his head. His black eyes were staring at him. His intelligence was just like that hateful Dewey. Even their age seemed not much different!!


    This originally dissipated gas, immediately came up!


    Raise a wrist to shake, a few whip fiercely pulled past again.


    Sandy is a very smart guy. He won''t suffer from the loss until the princess is cruel. I''ll call it off in a hurry. He deliberately called big body, but can''t stop on the ground, pretending to roll with pain, this roll to roll, but let most of the whip are empty.


    There had been Sandy''s valet waiting outside the door. Hearing Sandy''s scream, he turned around and ran back to ask for help.


    Dewey got up early in the morning, feeling light and fresh. About a pair of beautiful amazing little beauties, it is each charming, each lovely. After jumping out of bed, Dewey, wearing only a pair of trousers and naked, pinched Vivian''s face, gave her a kiss, and ran barefoot to the mirror in the room to look at herself.


    There are several teeth marks on the shoulder, side over the body, a few scratches on the back.


    "Well, it''s all Joe, the little wild cat." Dewey grinned.


    Heart move, just about to climb back to bed, and then dip some cheap hands and feet, I heard the voice of people from outside.


    "Your Highness, I want to see your highness!"


    Du Wei a pick eyebrows, outside of the noise has clearly fell into his ears.


    The servants outside naturally would not let anyone in, and no one would dare to rush in.


    Du Wei sighed, picked up a broad robe and put it on at will. He pushed open the bedroom door and strode out. He didn''t forget to close the door with his backhand.


    Outside in the living room, Dewey picked up a large crystal glass on the table. After pouring some water, he pushed the door open and went out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Outside the door, a male servant knelt on the ground with a worried face. Seeing Dewey come out, he quickly moved a few steps forward with his knees and cried out: "your honor, your Duke! Please help Sandy! Your highness is going to kill him! "


    Dewey''s face sank immediately: "what are you talking about? Is the princess going to kill Santiago? What''s she doing with Sandiago? Where''s mad? "


    "Manager Mulder went out early in the morning, and now little manager Sandy is in charge of the castle. The princess sent someone to call sandy out early in the morning. Then I heard sandy scream when I was outside... "


    Dewey''s on fire right now!


    What the hell!


    Hit my people on my turf?!


    He pushed the guy away, but no one was needed to guide him, and duvet ran away angrily.


    Seeing the Duke coming, the maid and servant at the door are all from tulip Duke''s mansion. How dare anyone stop them? So Du Wei saved the newspaper and rushed into the princess''s house.


    When Dewey kicked the door open. See small Sandiago was hit all over the ground, the fire in the heart did not suppress!


    Sandiago is a smart kid he brought back from the market. He has always been a big boy that Dewey trusts. But... Why did you beat me?!


    Strictly speaking, this is the first time that Dewey has met Princess Louise. He immediately saw the young girl in the gorgeous dress and the whip in her hand. With a sneer, he strode up, snatched the whip and pushed it. He pushed the princess back and staggered a few steps.


    "Royal Highness Princess, what a great Royal prestige!" Du Wei sneered, his hands slightly forced, a click, the whip folded into two pieces in his hand.


    The princess was startled, but she could see the appearance of the man. The young man had an angry look on his face, and his body exuded an air of fear. The door was wide open, and the servants and maids outside were silent under the man''s eyes. Some of them had already knelt down.


    The princess immediately recognized Du Wei''s face, which was the boy who had left a deep impression on the day of the imperial coup!


    At the moment, Duwei was wearing a pair of trousers, barefoot and casual robe, but his bare and strong chest was exposed from his skirt


    I saw Dewey dressed like this. The princess immediately blushed. Back a step, even the other side push hurt my sins are forgotten. "Duke tulip!" he cried! You, how can you come into my room dressed like this?!! You, you are rude


    "Hum!" Dewey threw the whip on the ground and looked at the princess with his chin raised. To be honest, he didn''t like the princess in his heart!!


    It''s a real mistake. As early as more than a year ago, Dewey was not very happy with Princess Louise. Although they didn''t know each other at that time. But it is precisely because the Regent in the imperial capital has the idea to marry himself and marry his younger sister... The choice is this Princess Louise.


    As a result, Du Wei had no choice but to get engaged to Vivian in a hurry. For this matter, Dewey left some bad impression on the princess. Not for you, would I be engaged in such a hurry?


    And this time, the princess came to the Northwest with that stupid woman of daili, although she was also used by daili. But after all, Dali came to hurt herself, so Dewey''s impression of the princess was even worse. In his imagination, this Princess Louise is only afraid of being a royal daughter who was used to being raised from childhood, and she is still a very careless one!


    There are few Royal princesses... And her royal highness!


    Young master, I seem to rush at the sight of the Royal Princess!


    Seeing the tulip Duke looking at herself askew, Louise was nervous for no reason: "you! Duke of tulips! I asked you why you didn''t agree! What do you look like when you come to my room dressed like this to meet me


    Du Wei ang chin, not even a hint of salute meaning, he coldly walked up two steps, looking at the princess''s eyes, Louise immediately had a feeling: this guy did not treat himself as a princess!


    "Into your room?" Duwei finally smiled and said, "Your Highness, I remember this is my home." Every room here belongs to me! I go where I want to! Also, I hope you can remember that if you are a guest at someone else''s home, you should be a guest! " In fact, at the moment, duvet''s anger had gone down a lot. He is not a fool. After he came in and saw sandy clearly, he knew that 80% of the boy was acting. Although he cried loudly, he didn''t get much hurt. Dewey winked at Sandy: let''s go! Sandy jumped up and ran out¡° You Princess Louise almost choked on Dewey''s words. But at the sight of Dewey''s naked chest, her face turned red and her eyes dodged. Originally just now also a face of anger, ferocious look like a female night fork, but now he is holding the corner of his clothes, as if even dare not say a word. Dewey was a little queer: Why did she blush when I scolded her? Is it nice to be scolded by me? Well, no, when a woman blushes, she just wants her husband. This is a famous saying of trinket. Is she thinking about her husband?

 Chapter 452

    Thinking of this place, Duwei looked coldly and coldly, but found himself a chair and sat down. He saw a crystal cup thrown on the ground, and a rose dew sprinkled on the ground. Duwei sneered at it. "Your Royal Highness, it seems, is luxurious in imperial capital. Hum, do you know that in order to serve your highness, several maids outside went to the garden before dawn to collect rose dew for you. They didn''t even know how many places they had been stabbed by rose. If you are good, just throw it over... "


    "I..." Princess Louise just wanted to say: I''m not angry because of your rude treatment.


    But when she had the chance to speak, Duwei''s eyes flew to the whip on the ground: "hum, your highness, I want you to remember one thing! In the northwest, on my turf! Only one person is qualified to punish me! That''s me


    Dewey pointed to his nose: "my people, even if they make mistakes, I will deal with them. It''s not up to outsiders to fight! What''s more, I heard that sandy didn''t make any mistakes. As soon as he entered the door, he was beaten by you for no reason! Do you like to whip your servants at will when you are in a bad mood in the imperial palace? That''s for your highness! When you are in the northwest, you''d better change your hobby for me! "


    The princess was so angry that she almost fainted. She was about to retort, but suddenly she was stunned and looked straight at Dewey''s shoulder


    It turned out that when Dewey sat down, his robe was a little crooked, showing some red marks on his shoulders. That a small piece of a small piece of red spots, there is a little bit of fine teeth mark, it is clear that women bite!


    Seeing these things, the princess''s face was almost bleeding. In the heart has no reason, suddenly gave birth to an angry anger.


    "All right! Your highness! " Dewey stood up and said coldly, "it''s on my turf. Anyone who dares to touch me will pay the price! However, you should feel lucky, because... I''m not used to beating women! "


    "You! Don''t you dare to fight me! " There was resentment in Louise''s voice.


    She was almost bleeding with anger at the moment.


    It''s not just because of Dewey''s disrespect for himself.


    But


    The man who let himself never know how many dreams he had! That used to be in the square of the coup, with a thin shoulder to resist the strong enemy alone! The unyielding youth who would rather be abandoned by his family


    Girl spring, how many days and nights, Princess Louise almost put this fantasy figure, unconsciously beautify themselves. Countless days and nights. She almost didn''t even notice that she had unconsciously regarded the "tulip Duke" as a role she was waiting for


    Even when she left for the northwest this time, she even secretly imagined what kind of romantic feelings she would be in when she first met the famous young tulip Duke


    Unfortunately, what happened this morning


    The tulip Duke was barefoot and topless. A pair of rude appearance rushed into his room, also scolded himself, it is too... Too let people dream broken!!


    But Duwei didn''t care about her dream! In fact, Dewey didn''t even think about it.


    He just felt very angry!


    It was not easy to get rid of the two sisters. One night in the spring, in the morning, it is the beautiful scenery that we should be careful and gentle with the little beauties. But I was disturbed by such a thing!


    "I won''t hit you. Don''t worry. " Dewey sneered: "you are a golden branch! But... "


    As he said this, Dewey turned to the servant girl outside the door, in a tone of unquestionable command. Cold way: "pass my order! The royal highness of the princess is not very well today, so I don''t need to prepare breakfast and lunch for her today.


    The princess almost thought she heard wrong!


    This! This rude bastard, he didn''t give me dinner???


    But the princess didn''t know that Dewey, a brave guy, didn''t dare to do anything? When he received the negotiation envoy prince sent by the king of grassland, he dared to let the Grand Prince of grassland live in a leaky tent!


    "You! You stop for me! "


    Seeing that Dewey turned to leave, the princess finally gave a big drink.


    "What for?" Dewey frowned impatiently: "Your Highness. If you make me angry again, I''m afraid today''s dinner will be cancelled too! "


    With that, Dewey glared at the beauty and strode away.


    Her royal highness stood in the room stupidly, and suddenly she hated herself in her heart.


    Princess Louise, who left her golden branches and leaves, threw plates and cups in the room. Dewey strode out of the princess''s house.


    The wind in the morning is still a little cold. He is thinking of running back to the room, while the two little beauties did not get up, but also get into the bed to warm for a while.


    But on the way. He was stopped by Philip.


    Originally Philip also heard that Dewey ran to see the princess in a rage. His heart immediately trembled!


    Philip could not help sighing in his heart: my boss! Now we have offended a princess, and I finally convinced her. Don''t offend her too!!


    It wasn''t anyone else who told Philip. It was Santiago who just ran out.


    I''m afraid this smart guy is in trouble. He ran to find Mr. Phillip.


    When Philip came in a hurry, he met the barefoot Dewey in the back garden. As soon as he saw Dewey, Philip knew that he was still late.


    "I said adults... You just came out of your Highness''s room?" Philip sighed, looking at Dewey''s bare feet and untidy clothes.


    Du Wei immediately laughed: "Philip, you should be careful when you speak¡® I just came out of the princess''s room. In such an early morning, it''s easy to turn into a gossip spot. "


    Looking at Du Wei''s smiling face, Philip stamped his foot and said, "can you still smile, my lord?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Dewey looked at the sky and knew that it was impossible to rush back to the room now. Simply pull Philip, all the way to the palace of the Duke''s office.


    On weekdays, Philippe is the chief executive of this administrative department, which is responsible for all the administrative affairs of Desa province. In the end, it''s up to this chief executive to deal with it.


    Du Weiping seldom comes to this place.


    After sitting down and drinking a cup of hot tea, Dewey said with a smile what he had just scolded the princess. He heard Philip patting his thigh, sighing and shaking his head.


    "My Lord, aren''t you causing trouble..." Philip said with a wry smile, "we need this Princess Louise to help us deal with this matter. Even though you have "taken care of" the princess. But this matter, when the two women return to the imperial capital, the attitude of the princess is also very important


    Dewey suddenly laughed. His smile, full of a strange: "to tell you the truth, just this morning, in the princess''s room, I suddenly had an idea... That''s why I scolded the princess so hard. Because... I didn''t want her to go back to the imperial capital at all! "


    "What?"


    Philip''s hand shook. Almost a stack of official documents on the desk were swept down: "my Lord, what do you say?"


    "I said, I didn''t want to let the princess go back!" Dewey said steadily: "I can see that the princess has returned to the imperial capital. We don''t have the right to threaten her with what she says or does... I can''t lock her up and strip her of her skin. Let her write a letter about her brother''s adultery, right? Her brother is the Regent himself. And... Rather than bet on this woman and don''t talk... I never believe that a woman is a creature that doesn''t talk! Women are naturally moody and talkative animals. So... I thought about it for a moment, and I just won''t let her go back to the imperial capital! "


    Philip''s eyes lit up: "you mean..."


    "Marry her and stay in the northwest!"


    When Philip heard this, he almost thought he had heard it wrong: "what? Your highness, have you agreed to marry the royal family


    Dewey''s eyes glared. Then he laughed: "I''m not talking about myself! I''m not going to marry this woman... Besides, I still have two in my room. It''s not easy. I marry a princess? Don''t even think about it! I mean... "


    Dewey touched his chin and his eyes flashed: "find her a husband!"


    As he said this, his eyes turned around, as if he was in a dilemma: "it''s just about the candidates... If you want to be worthy of the princess''s identity and our own people, then you have to be the core person of the leadership in the northwest. You can''t be too old. And have the ability... To be young and promising... "


    He said. Dewey''s eyes had already floated to Philip''s body!


    Scared Mr. Phillip almost out of his chair!


    "Me?? I can''t! Absolutely not! " Philip shook his hand: "I can''t do that!"


    Du Wei smiles and holds Philip firmly: "why can''t you? Philip! You''re young and promising... And. Why can''t you do it? You can plan war, kill and set fire. It''s just to marry a beautiful woman. Do you still feel aggrieved? "


    Philip collapsed: "my Lord, I really can''t do it... I, I already have a beloved girl in my family, i..."


    "So..." Du Wei sighed and shook his head: "forget it, I don''t want to do anything. Well, if you don''t want to, it''s OK! I see that Princess Louise likes to beat people with a whip when she''s OK. She''s afraid that she''s very aggressive. If you marry her and go home, if she''s not happy, she''ll whip you at home every two or three days. I''m afraid that you can''t bear it with your weak body. "


    With that, Du Wei patted her thigh: "it seems that you can find her a strong man type character!"


    Just then, I heard a burst of loud and powerful laughter from outside. Then someone forced to open the door, and the huge body strode in, just like a fire!


    As soon as general lombarton came in, he laughed and said, "ha ha ha! I rode a hundred miles with those boys before dawn! Those boys are crying for their parents! It''s really relieving Qi!! But Philip, you asked me to reorganize the surrender cavalry of the northwest army. I think the quality of these people is just average... Some people are just soft balls! " The general was shouting, but he suddenly felt that the atmosphere was not right. The Duke and Mr. Philip had stood up and looked around him as if they had never seen themselves before! After a long time, Longbottom had a feeling of being seen in his heart. Finally, Dewey laughed three times and patted Longbottom on the shoulder¡° Brother Meng! Brother Meng!! It''s you! " Longbottom felt a shiver in his heart and instinctively felt that it was not a good thing, so he turned to see Philip: "Sir, what is" me "? What did the Duke say? " Philip looked sad: "a glorious and arduous task! It''s up to you! My general! My brothe

 Chapter 453

    "What? Want me to marry a princess? "


    In such a large administrative hall, the cry of general 250 made even the windows buzzing. The guy jumped up and nearly hit the ceiling.


    The fat on Longbottom''s face was ridiculous, and he shook his big head violently and waved his hand: "no, no! It''s not going to work! Absolutely impossible!! I''m not going to do this kind of thing even if I''m killed, let alone if I''m not killed! "


    Du Wei sighed and comforted the number one general under his command: "my general, this is a beautiful job! You''ve met our Princess Louise. Isn''t she beautiful enough? I can tell you that in the imperial capital, young nobles pursuing her can row from the palace gate to the other side of the Lancang canal! What''s more, she is the Regent''s sister. She''s a noble and royal lady. Isn''t she worthy of you? And... We urgently need to stabilize her now. If we want to deal with a woman, what can be more direct and effective than marrying her home and teaching her as much as we want? "


    Longbottom was not moved: "no, no! My mother... A princess, I can''t afford to be thin! What''s more, I don''t like to deal with nobility in my life! If I married the princess, I would fall into the noble''s nest? No discussion! Absolutely not! I said boss, if you want me to lead the war, kill and set fire, I won''t frown, but this kind of work... Damn, the technical content is too high! I can''t play old lombardon! "


    Longbottom was very firm.


    I marry a princess? You''re kidding!


    My two hundred and five generals were born with big arms and round waists. I can drink a bag of liquor and a catty of beef for a meal! With the weight of my physique, it''s hard for the whole army to find a horse that can carry me! I just ran over Princess Louise with her tiny body. You want to get married?


    Besides, in Longbottom''s heart, the Royal Princess should be sitting in the palace. In melodious tunes, with those pale and powdered sissy noble youths, they talk in a low voice, enjoy tea, talk about the weather, art and other hypocritical and elegant topics, and then their interest comes. You can also stand up with the music and have a graceful Palace dance


    That kind of life, even if Longbottom is killed, he can''t stand it!


    General 250 shook his head like a rattle, and Dewey lost his temper. Philip''s heart is a little scared, this unfortunate task. If Longbottom doesn''t do it, I''m afraid our Duke will throw it into his own hands again!


    no way! Absolutely not! How to push the meat head of Longbottom out!


    "General, what if it''s a mission?" Philip said this slowly.


    Longbottom was silent for a moment, and his face became serious. After thinking for a moment, he still shook his head: "I''m sorry, Duke... I still can''t agree. And have you forgotten? I have a wife already


    As soon as this was said, Dewey and Philip were silent.


    It''s not for other places, just because... In fact, many counsellors and generals in tulip department all know that it''s a hidden pain in the heart of general 250!


    In fact, Longbottom did have a wife in his early years. It is said that there is. Moreover, the wife was married when he was young. Later, he was ordered to stay in the grassland, so he left his wife in his hometown... It is said that her wife came from a rich family in her hometown.


    Longbottom is said to be very nice to the wife. He often said to himself: if I can marry such a beautiful girl, it''s just pie in the sky!


    Therefore, it is said that general lombarton is not afraid of anything. But he only obeyed his wife. All kinds of softness.


    After he was transferred to the northwest, he knew that the northwest was bitter and cold. He left his wife at home and a large amount of valuable property. He was also an imperial general, and he was quite rich.


    After that, Longbottom kept writing letters to his home, sending people to send all kinds of things, and occasionally taking advantage of his holiday to go home to visit relatives.


    One thing is that once I heard that his wife was ill, and Longbottom killed four horses in six days and six nights. When he got home, his wife was already ill... But the general, who was 250, just because he was on his way, just came home, and the general, who was as strong as an ox, fell down. As a result, he himself was seriously ill!


    But then Longbottom married another wife on the grassland. Of course, according to the laws of the Empire, it was just a concubine.


    That incident is also a famous story of the general. At the beginning, he was the leader of the 20000 cavalry stationed on the grassland. His rank of general was No.1. Under the means of division, it is also well-known on the grassland. In order to destroy the unity between the grassland tribes, Longbottom deliberately took people to intercept the procession of seeing off the bride, and then asked to see the bride''s face... According to the grassland custom, this is certainly not allowed.


    Later, as we all know, Longbottom finally deliberately let the poor chief''s daughter not get married. In the end, he married the chief''s daughter himself. Also left a famous rogue language: is not a few freckles on the face, I see the appearance is general! Hum... No? Why don''t you let me see it? Can''t you get married? Good! That''s easy. I''ll marry her! Take me back and have a close look. Enough! See what you want! I''m naked at night! Fuck!


    As a result, it led to general lombarton''s second marriage... A somewhat political one.


    In fact, as we all know later, although Longbottom used to be a hooligan in the first place, he was still very good to his wife of a different race on the grassland. And by the big tribe behind this wife. It made Longbottom feel more like a fish in water on the grassland. Relying on 20000 cavalry, Longbottom pacified the grassland. Du Wei could not help but sigh after seeing his deeds! Such talents are framed by the villains in the imperial power!


    Later, it didn''t last long. Longbarton was dismissed because he offended the powerful people in the imperial capital. All the arrested people will be put on trial.


    At this time, his little wife on the grassland, the chief''s daughter, had been waiting for him for a long time. He even begged a large amount of property from the tribe of his family and sent it to the imperial capital to help longbaton fight a lawsuit and dredge his joints.


    Unfortunately, Longbottom offended the powerful because Longbottom ruined their business of selling weapons to grassland. So despite spending a lot of money, Longbottom was still convicted and put in the prison of the imperial Inspectorate


    Fortunately, after the large amount of money was spilled out, there were some effects, at least to save his life.


    If it wasn''t for Dewey. Longbottom was afraid that he would continue to live in the prison of the imperial Inspectorate, or he would stay in prison until he died, or he would wait another ten or twenty years. The new emperor praised and pardoned the whole world. Maybe when he came out, he would be too old to walk.


    The so-called "people walk tea cool", this sentence can be applied to almost anywhere!


    When lombarton was dismissed and returned to the imperial capital for examination, at the beginning, people still thought that lombarton had worked hard and made great achievements in the grassland for many years. The Empire would never kill such a meritorious general at once.


    At that time, many people believed that he would soon make a comeback. After all, he is a young general with talent.


    So, in the early days, because of the influence left by Longbottom in the grassland, several big tribes who had good relations with him were willing to give money and goods under the lobbying of his wife. Trying to exonerate Longbottom.


    But in the end. As the days went by, people began to understand. This time, I''m afraid that the general of 250 has really collapsed!


    So, gradually, people walk tea cool this sentence, it is no doubt!


    Can let long Barton never thought of, the first to leave him, actually is not that grassland alien''s little wife! But the wife who stayed in his hometown!


    In prison, Longbottom received a letter from his wife. The woman''s letter told lombarton straight out: ask for a divorce.


    Longbottom just calmly sent the messenger away. Then he wrote back that night and agreed to his wife''s divorce request. After all, I have committed something now. God knows what my future will be like. The old man still loved his wife very much in his heart. He didn''t want to drag her down, so he agreed to divorce.


    However, Dewey learned a detail from Longbottom''s most trusted subordinate, the so-called "little two hundred five" commander Gaida, which made Longbottom very sad:


    When Longbottom was in prison, the little wife on the grassland spared no effort to raise money everywhere, trying to rescue Longbottom. But in my hometown, the well-dressed wife, from beginning to end, didn''t even say a word!


    Not a word, not a letter, not a coin!


    It''s just that in the end, a divorce letter came straight!


    From the beginning to the end, longbarton never complained about his wife. He thought that he was sorry for others. He worked for the Empire in the northwest grassland all the year round. After all, he neglected his wife at home. She is just in her youth. How many women can bear the loneliness all the year round?


    However, the little 250 Gaida also revealed a secret matter, which is rarely known by outsiders


    At that time, there was an opportunity, because Augustine VI, the old emperor who was in power at that time, was so successful that he fought militarily and spent a lot of military money on expeditions to the South Ocean. Imperial finance was once very tight. So the old emperor issued a decree, that is, all criminals can pay money to atone for themselves!


    At that time, as long as Longbottom could raise a sum of money, he might have a chance to get away. Even if he could not get away immediately, he could at least reduce his sentence a lot. Maybe he could come out in two or three years.


    Unfortunately, at that time, the tribes on the grassland were not willing to pay any more. No matter how long Barton''s prairie wife went back to the family''s tribe to beg, but everyone felt that the 250 general had fallen, and no one was willing to pay.


    As a result, some of Longbottom''s trusted old subordinates ran back to Longbottom''s hometown and asked his wife for help. At that time, they were not divorced. Among the people who went there in person were two hundred and fifty Gaida. Gaida was almost a member of Longbottom''s staff, almost like Longbottom''s half son, though the difference between them was less than ten years old. As a result, when Gaida talked about it, he hated his teeth every time! The little 250 said, "our general left a lot of property in his hometown! These are all his savings for the general over the years! There is a manor, there is a orchard, there are several big houses! you ''re right! Our general may be a little sorry for that woman! But we soldiers defend the border for the Empire. Who is not like that?! Hateful that woman, for so many years, almost all of them were the general''s property to support her. She was well-dressed and well fed at home, unlike us in the northwest! But when something happened to the general, she didn''t give a fart! When we ran back to our hometown, we said we needed to raise a sum of money to save the general! Do you know what that woman did to us?? She sent someone to blow us out! And let an old housekeeper with a sharp mouth threaten us! If we don''t leave, she will report to the local garrison that we are robbers!! Damn it! Those properties belong to the general! It''s not that woman! "

 Chapter 454

    Gaida and others went back to raise money in vain. Although several troops were so angry that their lungs were going to explode, they thought that this was the general''s wife. They didn''t dare to make mistakes, so they had to bear to go back.


    And the most speechless thing is: just after Gaida''s men were driven away, the woman immediately wrote to Longbottom asking for a divorce!!


    Longbarton calmly signed the divorce document in prison, and even signed a property gift document through the official, giving all his plus property to the woman free of charge.


    Although Gaida and others are not angry, Longbottom is very calm.


    Longbottom''s "general Longbottom, now I order you to complete a special task as the chief executive of my family!" Philip deliberately face, methodical, cadenced voice: "this order for the family top secret. So it''s not the file situation, it''s the password! The task is as follows: in a day, you will be responsible for leading the three hundred cavalry, escorting Princess Louise''s Royal Highness along the way, and the future Princess Princess Dai Li''s return to the imperial capital. Along the way, you should protect the two ladies from any harm... Especially Princess Louise! And... You should do as I tell you! No mistake! Otherwise, we will be engaged in military justice! "


    Next, Philippe''s words made the 25 generals dumbfounded! He didn''t expect that Philip, who always looked serious, would come up with such a ridiculous plan!?


    "I will send people to disguise themselves as bandits and horse bandits. Stop your party on the road! And you... General Longbottom, I ask you to make a good play for me! On the way, you should try your best to show your masculine style and charm in front of the princess! Do everything you can to kill your royal highness in the shortest time. Finally... You wait a moment, about this plan, we will make a good plan... And finally, we will bring the princess back to Loulan city in a gloomy way! "


    Lombarton nearly blew his nose.


    "To show the masculinity and beauty of men in front of the princess. Do everything possible to take the royal highness of the princess for the shortest time. " Has there been such a ridiculous "military order" since ancient times?


    But it happened that this absurd remark came out of Philip''s mouth. But can make a look of awe inspiring righteousness. Finally, Philip took a look at Du Wei and solemnly said, "Your Highness, in view of the family''s regulations, government officials are not allowed to deploy military personnel. Therefore, in special tasks, I need your authorization to deploy military general Longbottom."


    Dewey smiles and nods: "I grant you full power."


    Longbottom was already groaning.


    "Er... And. As for who should be sent to stop on the road pretending to be a horse bandit, I have to think about it carefully. " Philip touched his chin, and then analyzed one by one: "first, this person must be familiar. He seldom appears in ordinary days. Most people don''t know him very well! Second, this person must be our core person, absolutely can trust! Because this kind of thing can''t be divulged! The most important thing is the third one! This man has to be good at it! "


    "Why?" Dewey couldn''t help asking.


    Philip sighed: "in my plan, there is a bridge like" hero saves beauty ". I''m going to let the man who pretends to be the leader of the horse bandit. Fight with general Longbottom! adult. You know, who is the princess? She''s a royal child. When I was in the imperial capital, I saw more powerful people, and there were more powerful warriors in the court. So, since we want to play, we must do it beautifully! Not only fake, but also brilliant and gorgeous! It''s better for two people to show their high-level fighting spirit and have a big fight with each other. The more gorgeous the scene, the better! Otherwise, the battle will be solved with just a few moves, and I''m afraid it won''t show the bravery of our general lombaton! "


    Dewey was in a daze.


    If you can trust people, and have high martial arts skills?


    These three conditions are high or low. Although there are many strong men under his command, few of them are qualified.


    Well


    Duvet thought for a long time, and suddenly his eyes lit up!


    "I''ve come up with a perfect candidate!" Dewey touched his chin, too. He as like as two peas in Philip''s movements at the moment, and he is somewhat insidious: "what do you think of our Paladin?" Hussain! He has been away from the imperial capital for many years, and few people remember him. What''s more, he is blind now, his face is full of scars and his hair is dyed. In this way, I''m afraid there are few people who can recognize him! As far as I know, the princess should have never seen Hussein! Moreover, Hussein is a close comrade in arms that we can all trust. Besides... When it comes to strength, there is no problem with his strength! "


    Philip immediately patted his thigh and said with a smile, "good! pretty good! That''s exactly what I thought. In addition to Hussein, Mr. Rodriguez is the most skillful in the family. Unfortunately, Rodriguez appeared in public before the coup. I''m afraid the princess was in the square on the coup day. She must have seen Rodriguez. So, Hussein is a good candidate! "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "moreover, Hussein''s strength is strong, two people fake a fight, but also the use of high-level fighting spirit. If the strength is not enough, I''m afraid it will be bad if a person accidentally hurts himself. Hussein is a saint level strong man. He should be able to do this kind of thing with his strength. "


    When they finished, they both looked at Longbottom. To their surprise, without waiting for them to speak, Longbottom took the initiative to say, "OK! I agree! Hussein is a good choice indeed Huh? Longbottom suddenly became so talkative, which surprised Dewey and Philip. Longbutton spread out his hands and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a knife to stretch my head, and it''s a knife to shrink my head. I think I''m still single. I''ll take my fate." Dewey nodded and clapped: "OK! I''ll talk to Hussein myself! " But what they didn''t realize was that when lombarton turned and left, he turned his back and there was a strange smile on the fat man''s face

 Chapter 455

    To Princess Louise''s annoyance, after a fierce "first meeting" with Dewey that morning, the hateful tulip Duke actually starved himself for a whole day!


    How can he really do it? Princess, how dare he not give me food?!


    In the next two days, Dewey didn''t come to apologize. Princess Louise''s anger was needless to say.


    But two days later in the evening, there was a small banquet in the castle. When Princess Louise was invited, her first reaction was to throw the door and then drive out the servant who came to send the invitation.


    But after a second, she nodded her head and agreed to attend the party.


    Nothing else, just because the party is a "farewell dinner". In the name of it, Princess highness and miss Dai Li are leaving Kroraina. As the host, the Duke of tulip set up a banquet to see off the two distinguished guests this evening.


    At least... I can leave this damned place immediately! In retrospect, Louise felt that she was really in a daze, so she thought of running to the northwest to see the tulip Duke!


    So, Princess Louise still suppressed her anger, dressed herself carefully, and then attended the dinner with a smile. At least, she could leave this place and return to the imperial capital immediately! Even back to the imperial capital, there are also many troubles waiting for you, but it''s much better than in this place!!


    So, when Princess Louise appeared at the dinner party with a radiant face, the beautiful princess immediately became the focus of the public again.


    The elegant appearance and royal temperament of the princess all became the brightest stars of the night.


    But. Compared with the beautiful princess, another heavyweight who also attended the banquet tonight: the famous beauty in the south of the Empire, Miss daili, who is about to become the imperial princess, looks much dimmer.


    According to legend, Miss Dali should also be an excellent beautiful girl. In the aristocratic circle of the Empire, Miss angel, the sister of marquis Liszt of the northern Liszt family, and miss Dali, who was born in the southern aristocratic family, were always listed as the two most beautiful flowers of the young generation in the aristocratic circle of the Empire.


    Besides, when I first got to the city. When Miss Dali attended a dinner party, everyone was fascinated by the beauty of the future Princess.


    However, tonight''s Miss daili looks haggard, and her skin is no longer as white and ruddy as before, even a little sallow. Sitting there, his eyes were a little dull, as if he was out of his mind.


    In the empty eyes. Where is half of the old look? Compared with the glowing Princess Louise around her, Miss Dali looks more like a sculpture... And it''s of inferior quality.


    No one, however, was surprised at the way miss Dali looked. After all, a few days ago it came out that Miss daili was unfortunately ill in Loulan city.


    Patients. When a serious illness has just healed, the natural spirit will not be very good.


    No one will know what kind of torture this distinguished future Princess has suffered these days


    After being coerced by Dewey to write that letter. Dali blamed herself for two whole days. She was almost awakened by nightmares in her dreams. Every nightmares had the same content: the letter was made public, her reputation was ruined, her title of princess was abolished, and her elder brother, the head of the army, was dismissed and exiled. The hope of the family''s rejuvenation was cut off


    The whole day''s panic made Dali almost unable to sleep at night and eat every day. Although after Dewey "got rid of" her. There was no more physical torture for her, and she moved out of the dungeon and into the guest room of the castle.


    However, the great pressure of spirit almost made Dali collapse. She deeply understood that in front of the tulip Duke, she was a total failure, and she was very happy. There is no chance to turn over in the future! As long as Dewey''s got that letter in his hand for a day. Then I must keep a respectful attitude towards him in the future.


    As for the formula of those secret weapons... Dali was almost in the mood of hatred now. Unfortunately, it''s not so easy to forget what you remember.


    When the music plays. All the guests stood on both sides, slightly under the body.


    Then, Dewey, dressed in Grand Washington, walked slowly to the front, bowed to Princess Louise standing in front of the stage, stretched out his hand, and made a gesture of invitation.


    In terms of status, according to tradition, the first dance at the banquet tonight will be performed by Dewey and Princess Louise.


    Although Dewey is very bad at this kind of court dance, he is not as young as he was when he danced with Mrs. Liszt at his bar mitzvah.


    Gently holding the princess''s arm, both of them are full of smiles. They can''t see that they were just like enemies two days ago.


    However, although they kept a polite smile on the surface, when they stepped off the dance floor and turned their back to the princess in full view of the public, they already lowered their voice and said coldly, "Duke tulip, I can''t believe you are wearing evening dress today... Hum! I thought you liked to run around barefoot and chest! That''s how you broke into my room the other day! "


    Du Wei was not angry when he heard the words. He just picked his eyebrows, gave a faint smile, and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, please pay attention to your words. If it is spread out, it will become a scandal."


    Louise seemed to blush, but she soon covered up the past.


    Then, when Du Wei''s arm took the princess''s waist, the princess just snorted.


    In the music, two people gently dance Palace dance, two people are one hand behind, one hand holding each other.


    This kind of court dance, as a Royal Princess, is naturally very skilful from childhood. But Dewey looks a little raw. This is one of the reasons why Louise satirizes Dewey.


    "Your grace, I can''t believe your dancing is so bad. My eight year old nephew, Prince Charles, can dance better than you."


    "My God. Don''t you know to follow the beat? "


    "You almost stepped on my foot! I''m really worried about the lady who will dance with you in the future. "


    "Ridiculous... Your highness, are all magicians monsters? Or are you naturally insensitive to music? "


    After a few words, Dewey did not say a word. He didn''t mean to fight back at all. He was just smiling, which made Princess Louise uneasy. When did this guy become such a good talker? The day before yesterday morning, he threatened himself with a whip in his room and starved himself all day. Isn''t he?


    Looking at the princess, there was a blank expression. Du Wei smiles and finally says, "Your Highness, are you still angry? If you don''t feel down, you may as well go on, I''ll listen to you. "


    "You... What the hell are you doing?" Louise looked uneasily at Dewey.


    "No, nothing." Du Wei smiles, following the rhythm of the music, holding the princess to do a rotation. Then he whispered, "I apologize for what I did the day before yesterday."


    "What did you say?" Louise almost thought she had heard the wrong thing.


    "Yes, no matter what, being rude to a lady is always against my principles. Besides, I shouldn''t have starved you all day. " Dewey grinned. But then his voice changed: "but if it happened again, I might still do it."


    "Why?" "It seems that you are not sincere in apologizing," said Princess Louise


    "No! My sincerity has been expressed. " Dewey laughed very kindly. But the look in her eyes made Princess Louise look down: "I have to tell you. You shouldn''t have hit my people! My people, did not make any mistakes, I will not tolerate others bullying them, any one can not! Please remember that in the future. "


    The princess was speechless, and she regretted it afterwards. After all, she whipped people around with a whip... Louise was not that kind of unreasonable dandy. She was really upset by Dewey''s indifference that day.


    "And..." Dewey''s eyes glanced at Miss Dali sitting there, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "because of Miss Dali. I don''t think our two sides are actually in a hostile position at all. Besides, thank you for your cooperation. This matter, I think, let it go. You are just being used. "


    Princess Louise took a look at the haggard daili. Suddenly she felt nervous and said in a trembling voice, "what have you done to daili? Did you hurt her... You... "


    "Relax! Relax Duvera turns around with Louise. Under the music. Two people dance, others can''t see the slightest mistake. Dewey got a little closer to Louise. In a low voice: "don''t worry, I didn''t hurt her... I didn''t invade her! You can rest assured that her hymen is still intact! I have no interest in such women. But I succeeded in persuading her, and then my royal highness, not to be my enemy in the future, that''s all. "


    "Well, I don''t believe your eloquence is so good!" Louise''s tone was a little discontented.


    "You are wrong again, your highness." At this time, the music is finally over, and Dewey''s last sentence is: "when I persuade others, I never use my mouth, I use my action."


    With that, Dewey winked at her and loosened the princess''s waist.


    The first song ends, and the second one is a dance between Dewey and miss Dali, who ranks second among the female guests.


    But the reality of Miss Dali tonight is that she''s not up to standard.


    Looking on coldly, Princess Louise clearly captured a detail: when Dewey took Miss Dali''s hand, Dali had a subconscious evasive movement, her eyes were full of fear and panic, as if she was extremely afraid of Dewey.


    In the subsequent dance, deli''s body was obviously stiff, and even stepped on Dewey''s foot carelessly. As a result, the future Princess immediately turned pale with fright and apologized to Dewey kencher''s voice. Her words were extremely alarmed, as if she was afraid that Dewey would punish her for such a small thing.


    With a stomach of doubt, in the middle of the dinner, Dewey took general lombarton to Princess Louise.


    This evening''s general 250, with his stiff military uniform, stiff clothes, well polished leather boots, and ceremonial sword around his waist, all highlight the masculinity of his soldiers. General lombaton, though a little fatter, was very strong and, more importantly, healthy. After careful dressing, the general still looks very outstanding. In fact, Longbottom''s face was not the kind of slovenly with a big beard. Although he has gained some weight, he is also very strong, but his facial features are still pretty. If he loses one third of his weight, maybe he is also a pretty man. Of course, if he doesn''t speak. Half of his military career, he has been used to leading soldiers. He has been used to that kind of rude way of speaking for a long time¡° Your highness, this is the number one general of our tulip family, general Longbottom Du Wei introduced with a smile: "tomorrow morning, he will personally escort you and your party back to the imperial capital." Longbarton immediately leaned forward, stretched out his hand with snow-white gloves, took the little hand from the princess, and made a kiss to his mouth, a standard, no fault kissing gift¡° It''s my pleasure to escort your highness. " Longbottom''s voice was soft in a few tones. Dewey was relieved that this guy was really obedient and didn''t make any trouble on purpose.

 Chapter 456

    The princess was also a little afraid of Longbottom. After all, Longbottom himself took them back, and it was the general who killed a group of Dali''s family members. They were under his own eyes!


    "Hard work, general." The princess''s tone was serious.


    Then they exchanged greetings. Longbottom seems to have done his homework, at least in front of Dewey. I discussed the weather with the princess tonight, praised the bright moonlight tonight, and evaluated the beautiful appearance and dress of the princess tonight. Everything was full of aristocratic flavor.


    Anyone who knows lombaton will be surprised. Tonight, the general looks as if he is really a noble.


    He''s polite, he doesn''t speak in a big voice, and he doesn''t say "damn" or "your mother" all night long.


    This performance changed the image of the princess to the butcher who was covered with blood at the beginning. When she spoke to Longbottom, she was unconsciously flattered. Dewey was glad to see it.


    Everything''s going well.


    But... Is everything really going well?


    "I think, starting tomorrow, I will be looking forward to the journey with your highness. I believe it''s a great experience Longbottom''s closing words are very appropriate, and appropriately express his compliment.


    Obviously, this kind of line is definitely not what general 250 can say... Dewey looks at Philip who is smiling in the distance and knows who wrote it.


    The next morning Longbottom ordered three hundred cavalry, because it was not a war. It''s not going out to fight, it''s just a symbolic escort for the princess to return to the imperial capital.


    From Desa province to the imperial capital, they are all peaceful areas. So the cavalry were not fully armed, they did not wear heavy armor, they only wore light land armor. There was no heavy spear, only a light machete.


    Lombarton himself was wearing a suit of armor that made everyone dumbfounded!


    This suit of armor is well polished, judging from the style. But it shows a gorgeous and dignified atmosphere... Obviously, this is a product produced by Dewey''s industry. At the beginning, this kind of gorgeous armor was very popular in the imperial capital.


    This is the largest piece of ground armor that Dewey found in the warehouse, barely able to put Longbottom''s body in.


    The breastplate is also full of hollowed out patterns. It''s not so much armor as a work of art!


    It can be imagined that wearing such a suit of armor, holding a long gun, fighting in the gorgeous fighting light. I''m sure I''ll be fascinated by countless women!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that ares didn''t have a good command of his "five light armor of the missing moon", Dewey would even like to lend the artifact to general 250 to strengthen his appearance.


    The crotch ground horse is a snow-white horse with no hair on its whole body. It is the best one borrowed from the white feather Knights of the Liszt family.


    I have to say that people depend on clothes. After dressing up like this, general Dillon Barton''s charm index goes up straightly!


    Even when you walk all the way through the streets. Many pedestrians on the road can''t help but stop to wait and see, and many women cast their eyes.


    Right away, lombarton could not help but feel a little flurried.


    In the castle, after the princess got into the prepared carriage, the princess and miss Dali did not ride in the same carriage. It''s a separation.


    When the princess saw Longbottom''s wonderful dress, she couldn''t help complimenting: "general, you look so good today."


    Then, under Dewey''s eyes, Longbottom helped the princess to the carriage. Then he turned over and got on the horse, yelled and led the group. Out of town.


    According to the plan, in order not to arouse the princess''s suspicion, the hijacking action can not be carried out too early. Because idiots all know that the law and order near Loulan city is excellent, and the Decepticon air Knights often patrol back and forth.


    If there is any hijacking here, then everyone will feel suspicious! It''s like you see an armored division of the people''s Liberation Army outside Washington. It''s impossible to think about it.


    So, according to the plan, the hijacking was arranged on the third night of their journey.


    These three days on the road. Lombarton is quite good to complete the task assigned by Dewey. He takes great care of his royal highness. Be a gentleman.


    And, I have to say. These techniques do have some effect. After all, the princess thought Longbottom was the butcher with the bloody butcher''s knife. In this way, although the princess would not fall in love with Longbottom, at least, she could not help feeling that this guy was not the rude executioner as she had imagined.


    So it''s much more pleasant to lombarton on the road.


    As for Miss Dali... She hid in the carriage all the way to comfort her hurt heart!


    Finally, three days later, the group had arrived at the border area of dessahang province and arrived at the set place.


    There is not a town or a village for dozens of miles around here.


    Under a bare earth slope, there are several abandoned wells.


    This route was specially selected in advance, that is, we should choose this kind of place where we can''t get to the village before and the shop after, so as to make the performance more realistic.


    From a distance, Longbottom rode on his horse and saw the small dirt hillside in front of him. He sighed in his heart: coming!


    Sure enough, the sun had not yet set in the evening. The three hundred cavalry were divided into two groups, one hundred in the front and two hundred in the back. They kept several carriages under strict protection.


    At this time, after the earth hillside, suddenly came a horn!


    Then a cry to kill, a black horse appeared on the hillside! The man on the horse was dressed in black robes, covered with black cloth, and had a black eye mask over one eye. From a distance, the body sitting on the horse is as straight as a javelin! The body naturally exudes a sharp breath!


    Don''t ask, it''s the villain of today''s play, Paladin Hussein!


    Then, Hussein raised his hand, with a long gun in his hand, and behind him, a dense cavalry like black lines appeared on the earth mountain!


    From a distance. I''m afraid it''s as many as five or six hundred.


    Hussein looked at Longbottom sitting on the horse in the distance, and could not help laughing.


    Hum, so gorgeous armor, and white horses... Are you worried that you are not conspicuous?


    He drank in a low, slightly hoarse voice: "go! Stop them


    After a whistle, hundreds of tulip cavalry disguised as horse bandits have galloped down the hillside.


    "Horse bandits" are waving a long sword, a sound like a night owl general whistling sound, immediately the carriage Princess startled. The princess slightly some panic of open the window, see the face of hundreds of ferocious. The "horse bandits" brandishing machetes galloped down the hillside, and the hooves of the horses raised a piece of dust, just like the tide.


    "Ah The princess exclaimed, and she could not help lamenting how she was so unlucky. Two times leave Loulan city to meet the interceptor?


    At this time, Longbottom''s "calm and dignified" voice came: "everyone, don''t panic! Gather around me! Round defense array! Come on! Come on


    Hundreds of "horse bandits" rushed to this side, stopped and scattered on both sides. He surrounded lombaton and his party in the middle, and several "horse bandits" cried out in a loud voice: "hand over the property and the woman! Otherwise, kill all of them! "


    Lombaton can''t help laughing. These guys are serious in acting.


    "What are you! How dare you intercept the army of tulip family? Are you tired of living? " Laugh to laugh, play or to play enough, Longbottom a face upright look, longitudinal horse up a few steps.


    At this time, the "horse bandits" separated automatically, and Hussein came out slowly on the magnificent black horse. He lowered his voice and said coldly, "the army of tulip family? Hum! We are the local legacy Department of the northwest army! If you are wise, hand over your things and go away! "


    Lombarton gave a thumbs up in the dark: high, really high! Blame the northwest army!


    "Wow, ha, ha, ha, ha!" General longbarton looked up at the sky with a long smile, then the laughter stopped suddenly, and the tiger''s eyes were wide open, and he said: "a bunch of clowns! Do you know who I am? I''m Longbottom! I was the one who killed your cavalry


    With that, Longbottom picked up the gun and took two steps forward. Pointing to Hussein in the distance: "you guy. I''m a horse thief in Desa province! I don''t know whether it''s alive or dead! "


    Hussain said in a slightly excited voice, "so you are lombardon! Hum, Zhengchou can''t find your revenge! the fat. Dare you fight me! If you win me, I''ll let you go! Otherwise, kill them all! "


    There was no fear in general lombarton''s powerful face, his eyes were like electricity, and then he coldly revealed four words:


    "Come up and die"


    The momentum is strong enough and arrogant enough. At this moment, when the princess was frightened, seeing Longbottom step forward, it is no exaggeration to say that at this time, normal women can''t help but look at this brave general with new eyes! Of course, our princess is no exception.


    What''s more, the line "come up and lead to death" was also carefully designed by Dewey.


    At the beginning, on the snowy mountain, when Bai hechou said this, how arrogant the world was!!


    As soon as the voice fell, Hussain was coming! Paladin remember Dewey''s advice, although it is a fake fight, but also played a full part!


    Only on his spear, there was a silver fighting spirit. Of course, we can''t use the golden fighting spirit to represent the holy rank. But this silver fighting spirit is also the symbol of high warrior!


    His spear with a piece of silver light, people and horses in one, straight towards Longbottom!


    Long button tiger eyes round stare, suddenly a burst drink: "come good!"


    Say, holding a long machete in hand, the longitudinal horse also went up, under the machete. It''s also a shining fighting spirit!


    It seems that the two knights on horseback are shrouded in their respective gorgeous fighting spirit. The two regiments shine each other. How gorgeous they look!! Originally, according to the plan, when the two men''s horses were staggered, the blades intersected and the arc frame opened. Each burst the light of fighting, and then fight back and forth for 80 rounds. Hussein only needs to cooperate to parry as much as possible, and let Longbottom use all the gorgeous moves he can use! The more gorgeous the better, the stronger the style! Anyway, Hussein has the strength of Saint level, and lombarton can''t hurt him. As long as you have been through 180 rounds, let Longbottom use a great trick in the end, no matter whether you chop or chop. As long as the fighting spirit is all burst out, the more spectacular the scene is, the better. Finally, you can pretend to be defeated and run away with the wolf... This is the successful completion of the task! As for Longbottom. He can stay there and receive the adoration of the ladies. Of course, if everything goes well, you can also pretend to comfort the frightened hearts of the ladies and go up to embrace... But... But!!! The two horses crossed first. When weapons intersect, you can hear the sound of "Dang"! Hussein''s long gun seems to be shining, but it''s not fast, and it''s not powerful at all! In Hussein''s view, this speed, even if it is a low-level warrior who has just practiced martial arts, should be able to parry. Even if you can''t parry, you can avoid it! But. It was such a gorgeous move, but it was so solid that it directly flew the machete in longbutton''s hand! The machete came out of his hand, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the air, it was inserted on the ground with a puff, and the barrel of Hussein''s gun was also directly hit on Longbottom''s chest... Damn! no incorrect! This fat man, he just bumped into my gun!! After that, Hussein was stunned. He looked at Longbottom in a daze. I''m so weak that I''m afraid I can''t even kill a rabbit. Huge body directly from the horseback was hit far away "fly" out... Bastard fat man, he even deliberately made a somersault in the air for three and a half weeks! Then "pa" of a, knot solid four Yang eight forks to fall on the ground in the distance! Looking at his landing posture, people can''t help worrying about whether he will make a big hole in the ground! Silence... Silence... Just now, general lombarton, who was still "heroic" and "invincible" and drank "come up to lead the dead" at the enemy chieftain, was shot directly by this horse bandit leader?!! Even the princess in the carriage couldn''t help rubbing her eyes. Really, really?! Longbarton screamed like a pig. He got up and yelled, "this gangster is very powerful! I''m not an opponent! Brothers, if you want to survive, just follow me and run away! " As soon as the words came down, Longbottom got on a nearby field horse. They rode one horse together, then turned around and fled in confusion. I don''t know what Longbottom told his subordinates in advance. When Longbottom ran like this, none of the three hundred cavalry resisted. There was a crash. Some people threw away their weapons and ran all the way on horseback. In a short time, there were no more than 300 cavalry guards left! It seems that the task of guarding the princess and her party has been lost for nine days. Finally, the two carriages of Princess Louise and miss Dali were left alone in the same place!! Princess Louise was stunned. She lamented in her heart: am I captured again?! Hussein is even more stupid!!! Seeing this fat man come to this end, and looking at the 300 riders like Longbottom who only saw the dust in the distance, Hussein really grabbed the bastard, pinched his neck and scolded him¡° Fat man! That''s not how the script is written! "

 Chapter 457

    Originally planned script, was put together by the dead fat man, Hussein was stunned on the spot.


    It took a long time for him to react. At this time, even the hundreds of horsemen disguised as horse thieves brought by Hussein''s men were stunned. You look at me and I look at you. However, more people turned their eyes to their leader Hussein, waiting for the leader''s instructions.


    Although we don''t know the details of the plan, Hussein told everyone before he set out: it''s just a military exercise. When fighting starts later, everyone is not allowed to do anything to avoid hurting his friends.


    As a result


    Finally, Princess Louise, who came from the carriage, pulled Hussein out of his madness.


    "This... Sir." Princess Louise was obviously very nervous, but after all, she had been trained by the royal family since she was a child, and her momentum was still there. She raised all her courage and managed to keep calm and look at the "brigands leader" in front of her.


    This guy looks a little scary: he''s sitting on a horse, straight as a javelin. Princess Louise is a good judge. She can see that the appearance of this man riding on a horse is a person who has undergone strict elite training. It is definitely not the temperament that a mob of grass-roots bandits can have. However, this guy is riding a black horse, wearing a black robe, a black scarf on his head, a black mask on his face, and a black eye mask


    How to see how ferocious. This appearance is just like the legendary dead creature coming from Hell: "Black Knight"!


    "Sir..." the princess''s voice trembled. She took a deep breath: "we are your captives. Please don''t hurt us. If you''re looking for money. I can guarantee you a large ransom! As long as you don''t hurt us! My identity can give you the greatest guarantee. "


    Hussain was so angry that she almost vomited blood. The princess actually regarded herself as a robber?!


    He was angry at the moment, and his eyes were cold and hard. He glanced at the princess. The chill in his eyes almost made her shiver.


    "Put her in the carriage for me." Hussein coldly lost a sentence, immediately, some people want to put the princess back.


    "Fool! Don''t you see two carriages here? Bring two women together! We don''t have to take an extra carriage with us Hussain''s sullen tone. The subordinates know that the leader is angry. How dare they talk too much?


    In this way, not long after the separation, Princess Louise and miss Dali sat in the same carriage again.


    Both women looked frightened, but miss daili, after all, was a scheming woman. Although she had been almost crushed by Dewey before. But in this kind of crisis time, actually stimulated her to calm down, although she was also afraid. But it''s different from the princess.


    When the princess got into the carriage, she shrank into a corner and held her knees. A look of worry. Miss Dailey, on the other hand, looked out through the window of the carriage.


    There''s the sound of horses'' hooves outside. Soon, the two girls felt their carriage moving.


    "Where are they going to take us?" Princess Louise whispered in horror.


    But miss Daily''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she took back her look and sat down. She reached out and took Princess Louise''s hand. The princess dodged for a while, and was finally held by her. After all, although she was a little resentful about the use of her friend, she was really scared at the moment. It also needs some comfort.


    "Don''t be afraid, Louise... Maybe it''s not that bad." Daili looked a little nervous, but she was a little more sure than the Princess: "I found some interesting details."


    "What, what?" Although the princess and daili have estrangement, but the wisdom of this friend or more trust.


    "Have you found out? They are robbers and robbers... But they behave strangely. Just now, when the bandits looked at us, there was no greed and lust in their eyes! You know, if it''s in the hands of real bandits, we two women. I''m afraid it will be miserable! But although they drove us to the carriage in a vicious way, they didn''t take the opportunity to do anything to us. "


    Princess Louise did not have a good way: "should I be happy that they did not insult me?"


    "Of course not!" "I don''t know who they are... But I suspect they are not horse bandits. Because they drove us to a carriage and left the other one behind... But they didn''t search that carriage, let alone overturn the salute on it... Normal bandits would search all the valuable things in the carriage first! But they look like. But I don''t seem to have any interest at all! "


    So did Princess Louise. Look at Dali.


    Although daili''s face was still pale, she was still haggard. But after all, she thought a little bit more than the princess, who never knew what to do. She thought for a while, shook her head and said, "I can''t see anything else, but I don''t think they are real bandits... They should be disguised! Is... Coming for us? "


    The carriage was bumpy, the wheels were rolling, and the two frightened girls in the carriage didn''t know that it was just a prank, and... Because the fat man didn''t act according to the script.


    In Hussein''s heart, he cursed the fat man Longbottom, thinking about how to deal with this asshole, but Longbottom was not far away from Hussein''s men.


    As a matter of fact, Longbottom did not run all the way back after he ran away with people. Instead, he just ran back for a short distance and suddenly ordered everyone to stop. Instead of taking people back to Loulan City, he ordered them to turn around. Still heading east


    "To the east?" A subordinate couldn''t help asking, "general, don''t we have to go to the imperial capital? Why go east? "


    "Nonsense." Longbottom hit the man on the head: "who said we went to the imperial capital? The princesses are gone. Go to any imperial capital! I''ll just say east! "


    Even though the fat man''s heart is full of joy at the moment: hum, Dewey, Philip, and Hussein! You want me to marry a princess? If I don''t, you''re going to bow? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha?


    I think of the time when I suddenly ran away. The expression on Hussein''s face hidden under the mask must be very wonderful, and Longbottom couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    However, you can''t go back to Loulan city now!


    I broke the Duke''s "script". When it comes to the end, I will go back now. The Duke is afraid that he will be angry. He doesn''t know how to punish himself!


    Let''s head east for a few days. After a few days, the wind is over, and when it''s over, I''ll go back to the imperial capital.


    Ha ha, it''s a big deal to beat me with dozens of sticks. At most, Lao Tzu''s title of general will be reduced to commander That''s nothing.


    Anyway, I have rough skin and thick flesh. I''m not afraid to fight with a military staff. I don''t care about demotion.


    So, with 300 men, Longbottom continued to go east with the idea of "avoiding the wind". The big deal is to have a long-distance training. It doesn''t matter.


    So, less than half an hour after Hussein took the princess, Longbottom had already brought people back. Then, as usual, three hundred riders went east along the main road.


    The horse''s hooves burst, and Longbottom, with three hundred people, came down all the way. It''s a lot slower. Anyway, I''m going out to take shelter, so I''ll be free for a few days.


    When it was getting dark, there was a forest ahead. Vaguely in the dim sky, the outline of the appearance.


    Longbarton sighed in his eyes. At the beginning of the plan, he chose the place where he started. It was very remote, and there were no villages and towns before and after. So it seems that these three hundred people can only sleep in the wild tonight.


    But they are all cavalry trained by themselves. This pain is nothing.


    Longbottom wants to be here. In a better mood, he pointed to the woods in the distance. "Brothers, I''ll stay there for one night. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to find a town and have a good time! Let''s make a place for those brothers who haven''t opened meat to find some beautiful girls. "


    As soon as he said this, his subordinates immediately applauded and unconsciously urged the horses to go to the woods. For a moment, the team was much more scattered. However, although long Barton saw it in his eyes, he didn''t say anything. At the moment, his heart was dark and cool, and he couldn''t help losing some vigilance.


    And just as the 300 people galloped toward the forest, in the forest, a person stood quietly under the tree, squinting at the front.


    This person is also a black robe, his face is covered with a black mask, and his whole body exudes a strong murderous air! Just behind him, hundreds of riders hid in the woods without saying a word


    "Are they?" The man''s voice was as cold as metal. A person nearby immediately squinted at the distance and nodded: "not bad! The fat man is Longbottom under the Duke of tulip! We received the news that he led the escort of the princess back to the imperial capital this time! Moreover, according to the information, their route is right... They are right! "


    "Hum!" A cold hum came from the man''s mouth. Then he slowly pulled out a long sword and held it in his hand. Then there was a trace of excited bloodthirsty in his eyes


    "Do it! Order... Including the princess, regardless of all personality


    The cavalry of tulip family were still running happily. Suddenly, a clear "buzz" came from the woods in front of them!


    Although the sound is not big, but also in the silent night, it is particularly clear! Some veterans immediately made a subconscious response, because they judged that it was the sound of bow string vibration!!


    In the dark, came the sound of wheezing!


    Then, originally excited to run in the front of a tulip family cavalry, suddenly issued a scream, the body rolled down from the horse! His throat has been pierced by a sharp arrow! After the man fell off the horse, he couldn''t die for a moment. He grabbed his throat with both hands and struggled hard!


    In the dark, the sound of breaking the air becomes more and more frequent! I don''t know how many sharp arrows are coming from the woods ahead! I''m afraid there are hundreds of them! The cavalry of tulip family, who was running happily, was immediately hit by this round of arrows without any precaution! The scream was almost instantaneous! I don''t know how many people have been hit by arrows. Some of them have hit the key points and directly fell off the horse and died, while more of them have been shot and injured. Hula pull, you can see dozens of people missing on the horse, many people fell off the horse, but they were trampled by the heels of the following companions and died miserably! Lombardun was awakened by this stuffy stick! Experienced generals, immediately made the fastest response! His thick voice sounded like thunder: "enemy attack! Attack! Everybody, don''t stop! Rush into the woods! They''re in the woods! " Roar did not fall, he has been struggling to kick his horse belly, rushed to the front! The general has pulled out his machete, his fighting spirit is also open, and his huge body is in the front of the queue, just like a barrier! He waved his machete from left to right, blocking the sharp arrow!

 Chapter 458

    At this time, the troops who had never been on guard were suddenly attacked. Naturally, the soldiers were a little flustered, but the roar of Longbottom was immediately settled down after everyone heard it! After all, they are also elite cavalry! It''s lombardon!


    Longbottom''s choice is not wrong. Instantly judged the arrow is from the front of the forest shot, he immediately ordered full speed sprint! Because he knows that now his own people are within the range of the other side''s bows and arrows! It''s no use retreating. You have to rush forward as hard as you can and cross the range of the opponent''s bow and arrow in the shortest time. Only when you reach melee can you have a chance!


    Lombarton was surprised and angry at the moment. It''s amazing that in the tulip family''s territory, there are people who dare to intercept and attack their own troops! Anger is that these people are not alert, just suddenly attacked, once lost dozens of people!!


    The horse''s hooves are as fast as the wind!


    The remaining 200 cavalry fought to death, which had a certain effect! Hundreds of meters away, in a moment! Those enemies hiding in the woods obviously have no chance to shoot any more arrows.


    To be exact, lombarton judged that the other side seemed to have just launched a round of bow and arrow salvo, and then stopped shooting on their own initiative! It''s like... The other side has estimated that they will rush forward after being attacked!!


    Longbottom''s heart sank at once! Because he knows that only excellent and elite can make this kind of judgment!


    Although the enemy hiding in the forest didn''t know who he was, from this excellent judgment, he was obviously not a mob! It''s elite!!


    There are dozens of meters, long Barton has already vaguely seen in front of the woods, hidden do not know how many cavalry!


    He even saw it clearly. Many people on the other side are covered with black robes!


    Those guys were all cavalry, but before their own people came near, they moved neatly. They threw away their bows and arrows, and then each of them picked up the heavy charge spears hanging on their horses


    At this time, Longbottom almost trembled! An ominous premonition, fiercely drilled out from the depths of my mind, suddenly. Longbottom felt his hair standing up all over his body!


    "Kill!"


    In the dark, the enemy in the forest gave a neat cry! It was very neat, and the voices of countless people seemed to shout out from the same mouth, which once again confirmed Longbottom''s conjecture that the opponent was a group of elite!


    What made Longbottom even more surprised was that with the other party''s cry, the forest was full of murderous spirit! It''s a murderous force. It''s frightening! And... The cry was not as exciting as ordinary soldiers, but as if


    It''s cold! It''s the extreme indifference. Only the cold of killing!!


    The horse''s hooves roared, and a black torrent roared out of the woods!


    Although it''s a hedge, the people here in Longbottom are forced to sprint after a sudden attack, while the opponents are not. But keep a very neat cavalry charge of the front vector triangle line!!


    "Kill!!"


    Longbarton was very uncomfortable in his heart when he was killed. He could only do his best to roar! As if to vent the depression of the whole body in this roar! His strong arm raised the saber, even every muscle was tense and excited!


    Two groups of people, after a short charge. Directly hit together!!


    Roar to shout to kill in, immediately a person to turn upside down!!


    Longbottom''s eyes are red! He is the first opponent he meets!


    The other side has a spear in his hand, which is a very standard attitude of heavy Armored Cavalry charging!


    In the roar of Longbottom, he was on the horse. He turned his huge body nimbly, dodged the spear of the other side, and then waved his arm. Saber with a roaring fighting spirit, without any fancy when the head straight down!


    Click! Longbarton felt his saber on the other side''s head, but that guy... These people were wearing helmets under their headscarves?!


    Fierce fighting, directly cut the man''s helmet, and then the other side''s head was cut in half like a melon!


    Longbutton took advantage of the situation to clip the opponent''s spear under his armpit, and then swept to the side!


    Bang!!!


    With one full blow, the general immediately swept down the two enemies around him.


    But there was a sharp backlash from the arm. It makes Longbottom even more scared!


    These guys... They look like black robes. In fact, the robes are covered with heavy armor!!!


    It''s a group of heavy Armored Cavalry?!!


    Longbottom''s blood is pouring in at the moment, he knows. It''s time to go all out!!


    Anyone with the least military knowledge knows that if a light cavalry and a heavy armour cavalry are facing a charge, then the light cavalry is almost facing a massacre!!


    So, although Longbottom killed three enemies at the moment, he was almost heartbroken in his heart!


    It''s not fear, of course! It''s anger! It''s surprise!!


    Because I thought there would be no danger in this trip, the cavalry of Longbottom didn''t wear heavy armor, but everyone wore light leather armor! Not even a spear, but a machete!!


    The result is:


    Bloody!!


    Longbottom''s roar was like the howl of a wounded beast in the night. At the moment, his eyes were red, and his machete in his hand with a roaring fighting spirit cut the spear of an enemy into two pieces with a click! Then the blade was more than just cutting off the other side''s arm holding a spear!


    But that young tiger defends the enemy, actually as if does not know the pain! He didn''t even hum! All of a sudden, the whole person suddenly bumped into Longbottom from the horse''s back!


    I can''t beat you! I''m going to knock you off the horse!


    In such a short distance, Longbottom seemed to see each other''s eyes. What kind of eyes! It''s inhuman. There is no emotion, just a gray of death! That is a kind of indifference from the soul, indifference! Ignore everything, including life! Including his own life!!


    Quickly dodged the other party''s attack.


    But the other side was almost dead. Longbottom didn''t escape completely. He was led by the other side''s arm for a while, and his body faltered on the horse! Then the next enemy''s spear had been stabbed like a poisonous snake! Long Barton worked hard and slashed on the other side''s spear point! But the strength of the anti earthquake force from the beginning of the powerful!


    A strong hand!


    The pupils of Longbottom''s eyes suddenly contracted. Roar a, the body in immediately incredibly living of move a few minutes.


    Click! The spear almost passed under Longbottom''s armpit. The sharp spear also opened a long gap in his armpit leather armor! Then a fierce fight broke out over the spear, and Longbottom finally yelled and rolled down from the horse!


    Plop fell to the ground, he knew that his life was at stake at the moment, and quickly rolled with the trend, as expected. The spear has been stabbed at the place where he just landed! Lombaton slashed the spear with his backhand, and finally cut off the spear. Then he grabbed the other side''s broken spear with all his strength. With a roar, the opponent was also pulled down from the horse by lombaton!


    Lombarton is a well-known general. That opponent''s fighting spirit is obviously no less than his own. But this kind of experience in fighting gives Longbottom a great advantage!


    The other side''s body fell off the horse, but Longbottom''s huge body suddenly burst out faster than the rabbit! I jumped on it fast. A knife from the other side of the helmet hard into the bottom


    Faltering to stand up, long Barton''s eyes just swept past, the heart has been dripping blood!!


    Under the night, there is chaos everywhere! There are howls everywhere!


    Under the first charge just now, the other side had the advantage of orderly formation. More importantly, their forward cavalry, everyone holding spears!


    And Longbottom. Only a short cutlass!


    As a result, under a charge, Longbottom''s men and horses, the most front-line people had no chance to get close at all, so they were picked down dozens of them by the spears of the other side''s vanguards face to face!!


    At the moment, after the close combat, most of the opponents have already lost their spears and drawn their swords!


    To Longbottom''s horror, the swordsmanship of these enemies is extremely strong! And it seems to have been strictly trained. Their swordsmanship is very bad. With an indescribable ferocity!


    What''s more, one''s own cavalry. Although he was also an elite trained by himself, at first, the number of people seemed to be much less than that of the other side. Moreover, he was attacked by a volley of bows and arrows and lost dozens of them. Later, in the charge, he was picked down by the other side''s spears. Now the rest of the people are almost less than 200!


    In the fight, almost every tulip family cavalry has to face more than two enemy sieges! These enemies defend bravely and are not afraid of death! But with the silence of death!!


    What''s more, the cavalry of tulip family suffered from the equipment!


    Many tulip cavalry were deceived by the black robes covered by the other side. As a result, some cavalry fought to defeat each other, regardless of the weapons stabbed by the other side, but when they hit the enemy with their swords, they found that the machete was on the other side, but it was thrown away! Under the black robe, there are excellent heavy armor!!!


    In the scream of the battle, Longbottom lost his horse and had to fight step by step. Several opponents surrounded him and stabbed him with swords and spears from all directions! Between a few breaths, Longbottom was red, his shoulder was torn open by a spear, and his back was cut.


    But on the saber in the general''s hand, the light of fighting spirit did not weaken at all! He just killed four more enemies in one breath. At the moment, he was called by countless weapons from the other side. Longbutton roared and waved his saber like a blood light!!


    On the battlefield, tulip''s cavalry had only half left. The rest of the people have been killed! At this time, Longbottom felt a sharp pain under his feet! Looking down, I found that it was an enemy lying on the ground who was seriously injured and didn''t die. Unexpectedly, he pulled out his long sword and stabbed his leg when he raised his head to meet the enemy! The pain in his heart made longbutton''s body soften, and his pierced leg stood unsteadily, faltering and kneeling on one knee! With a roar of a tiger, he split the enemy''s head with a knife... In front of his eyes, he suddenly felt a burst of weakness. At this time, several swords stabbed him madly again! Longbutton only felt that several injuries on his body made his strength pass quickly, and his hand was soft involuntarily. At the moment, a thought suddenly appeared in my heart: am I going to die here today? Seeing that the long sword was about to be in front of me, suddenly, I heard a voice around me roaring: "general!" A horse rushed over. A cavalry of tulip family, who was all over the horse, suddenly jumped down from the horse. A fierce man jumped on lombarton''s body and knocked him away a few steps. Poop, poop! Four or five swords pierced him at the same time! The cavalry''s mouth was full of blood, but there was a roar and a round wave of the machete wheel. After cutting off the other side''s blade, he fell back and fell at Longbottom''s feet¡° General... Come on, let''s go The cavalry''s eyes protruded, but he suddenly laughed: "I don''t have the chance to go whoring with the general..." let''s say, his head tilted, and he was so angry!

 Chapter 459

    Longbottom just felt his whole body was full of blood. Looking at the dead man, suddenly, his hair almost stood up one by one!


    His huge body trembled, and Longbottom looked up and yelled, "I''m on your mother!"


    The arm, which was already weak and weak, suddenly waved again. On the saber, which had been rolled up, the light of fighting spirit was injected again! His whole person suddenly a fierce jump, just like a big bird in the air!


    Card!!


    A knife will be in front of an enemy riding directly from the horse down! Longbottom fell on the horse of the enemy cavalry. He had clenched his fist with his other hand. He hit the horse with a violent blow!


    With a cry, the horse flew out horizontally and knocked down the three cavalry at the back!


    Longbutton strode on, despite the pain and bleeding on his calf, but he rushed to the front of the three enemy riders and killed them one by one!


    The last one, he cut off his head and put it in his hand!


    Longbottom waved a knife in one hand and held an enemy''s head in the other. His roaring voice was like a murderer:


    "Brothers! Desperate!!! Killing one is enough, killing two is profitable! "


    The majestic sound of the night sounds like a sad song


    Just about a moment before Longbottom and others were attacked


    Hussain rode on his horse, and he was complaining all the way to Longbottom.


    But after all, he still has to consider how to deal with the hot potato in his hand!


    A princess, a future Princess... Was caught by her "horse thief".


    How to solve the following problems?


    Do you want to send these two women back to Loulan city with the leader of horse thieves?


    That''s a joke!!


    If we don''t tell the truth, and if we don''t do it well, it will cause more trouble.


    All... Blame that hateful fat man!


    Hussein looked at the darkened sky and sighed, "Herald. Find a place to camp tonight... "


    Since you can''t take the princess back to Loulan City, you have to go first now. As early as before, Hussein had already sent some of his best riders to Loulan city. It is estimated that if about two people are on their way at full speed, they will feel like going to the capital for a day and a half at most, and report this to Duwei.


    Before getting Du Wei''s latest order, I will continue to play the role of the leader of the horse thief.


    Thinking, Hussein suddenly felt his eyelids jump. There was no reason to give birth to a strange warning in my heart, as if I had some uneasy premonition.


    He jumped a few times in his heart... This kind of feeling made Hussein frown tightly.


    Huh? what is wrong with me?


    Is it because of that fat man? But it seems to have a bad feeling that something is going to happen.


    This kind of suffocating mood makes Hussein feel more and more uncomfortable.


    He couldn''t help looking up at the sky again and sighed hard, hoping to breathe out the melancholy in his heart.


    Well, tomorrow night. Will Dewey''s orders come? Although it''s a little slower to go there on horseback, Dewey will send Decepticons to deliver the message when he learns about the situation here.


    At that time, Longbottom, you fat man... Look at your tricks


    Huh? incorrect!!!


    Hussein wanted to be here. Suddenly in the heart of a violent shock!!


    For a moment, he seemed to catch an idea, and then Hussein, sitting on the horse, burst out laughing.


    In the laughter. Full of mockery and wind.


    Longbottom! Longbottom! Do you think you have a plan, you can put me together so smoothly?


    Hum!!


    Hussein suddenly remembered a thing that he had ignored: he was in such an embarrassing situation now... So, isn''t lombarton embarrassed now?


    He put himself together and disobeyed Dewey''s order. Although he must be dark and cool now, he absolutely dare not return to Loulan city under the current situation!


    People who have done bad things always feel guilty. In this way, he will subconsciously hide far away! The farther you go, the better. Get out of the limelight! With this guy''s cunning degree, he will not honestly go back to Loulan city to be punished!


    Hum, the farther you hide, the better?


    Loulan city is in the West! That guy must be heading east!


    you ''re right! It must be!


    Hussain''s eyes brightened, he grabbed the reins abruptly, stopped the horse''s hooves, and then cheered: "everyone, stop!"!! turn around. We''re going east! "


    He said. He doesn''t explain to his subordinates, and takes the lead. He galloped his horse to the East.


    The cavalry didn''t know what the leader meant, but they fulfilled the order faithfully!


    Sure enough, not many moments later, Hussein turned his way back to the main road, and passed the place where the "acting" just happened!


    "My Lord!" One of his subordinates galloped to Hussein''s side and said in a low voice: "there are a lot of horseshoe marks on the ground! About a few hundred people passed here and went east! "


    Hussain said with a smile: "I didn''t expect it! The fat man really took people to turn around and hide to the East! Order, full speed


    His subordinates could not help but feel embarrassed: "well... My Lord, we are now pretending to be horse thieves! It''s extraordinary enough for horse thieves to rob officers and soldiers. Where in the world are there horse thieves who dare to pursue the regular army openly? "


    Hussein chuckled and said coldly, "he dares to come here, don''t I dare! Hum, catch up with him, no matter how many, I''ll fight with him first, then pretend to be defeated, and then throw the princess away! What did he do to me. I''ll give it back to the fat man! "


    A whistle spread, many "horse thief" brigade, immediately straighten up the queue, with a carriage behind, fast toward the East!


    When it was completely dark, Hussein, who was riding in the front, was shocked!


    In the wind, from afar came the shrill scream and cry to kill! In the wind. As if still with a salty smell of blood!!


    Hussein narrowed his eyes to see, the distance above the horizon, a forest, faint, cry to kill the voice is coming from that direction!


    "The whole army is ready for war! Line up and follow me! Come on


    Spear in the air a row, horseshoe such as thunder, galloping away!


    At this time, lombarton is at the end of his rope.


    His machete is still in hand. Standing there, there were corpses in front of him and behind him, but his skin armor and robe had been stained with blood for a long time, especially his left leg couldn''t stand at all!


    He snatched a spear and thrust it into the ground. Barely support their own body did not fall, and holding a machete''s right hand, slightly trembling, this is a sign of exhaustion.


    There was a thick circle of enemies. That pair of eyes, in the dark, just like a group of wolves without emotion, staring at the prey!


    Of the 300 cavalry in lombardon, there are now less than 30 left. All 30 people are injured! After a scuffle just now, the cavalry of tulip family paid a terrible price! In the number of people and equipment are behind each other''s situation, with the blood and courage, actually life of the opponent to drag!


    Originally, these enemies were on schedule. Take advantage of the superior forces to take lombaton by surprise, and then the heavy armour cavalry can completely defeat lombaton as long as they charge back and forth for two or three times!


    But in the scuffle, the elite trained by Longbottom broke out amazing combat effectiveness!


    In particular, Longbottom waved his saber and raised the head of the enemy, which stimulated the courage of the soldiers! Everyone knows that there is no way out now! Even death. Also need to drag a cushion!


    In a short moment of fierce fighting. The proportion of casualties is close to one to one! The number of casualties has far exceeded the calculation of the other party. and. After paying a tragic price, the remaining dozens of tulip family successfully joined together!


    More than 30 people, a small half of them almost could not stand steadily, but everyone gathered around Longbottom, staring at the enemies around them!


    At the moment, there was a brief silence on the battlefield.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Longbottom looked up at the sky with a long smile. Then his laughter stopped abruptly. He stared at the enemy and yelled: "even if I die here today, I''ll admit that I''ve been defeated! You guys, where did you come from? Can you let your grandfather lombaton die to understand


    Said, a long knife shakes, issued a buzzing vibration.


    His voice is like a night owl, his face is like a fierce ghost, and his momentum is amazing! Even those ruthless enemies, who were standing in the front, were intimidated by his momentum and unconsciously stepped back two steps.


    "What! No one said a word! Do you dare to do such a big thing, even say a word! " Longbottom laughed wildly.


    Finally, the enemy line slowly separated, behind, two figures slowly came out.


    Walking in the lead, is a thin tall man, the same wearing black robes, with a mask, but that pair of exposed eyes, but more or less with a sense of respect.


    When he got to the place about ten steps away from Longbottom, he stopped and seemed to take a deep breath. Then he bowed down and performed the courtesy of a Warrior: "general Longbottom, although we are enemies, I have to admit that you are a warrior!"


    Although this person is masked, but standing there, it naturally exudes a momentum!


    "Cut the crap!" Longbottom grinned grimly.


    "I think you should know that it''s not because of your bravery that you are still standing! It''s because just now, I''ve ordered my people to stop. " The tall and thin man stood up straight. His voice didn''t sound small. He was about thirty or forty years old. Then he looked into Longbottom''s eyes and said, "a warrior like you, you don''t know what I mean by being lenient."


    Longbutton is not a fool. He said, "are you here for the princess?"¡° Good The man nodded: "we are here for the princess! Unfortunately, let me down. Shouldn''t the princess be with you? general! Just tell me... "" tell you, will you let us go? " Longbarton laughed scornfully: "don''t think I''m a fool! You''re all dressed in black, and you''re all covered up. You''re doing this kind of secret thing! There will be no survivors! "¡° Not bad. " This person''s voice, suddenly revealed a bit of faint pride: "I disdain to lie! I can also tell you that you and your people are doomed to die today. However, I can promise that as long as you can tell me where the princess is, I can give you a decent way to die... In line with your warrior status! " Longbottom was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing. He pointed to the man in black, pointed to his nose, and only said: "fart your mother!" Although he was scolded by Longbottom, the man didn''t seem to be angry. He just sighed: "since you don''t want to, forget it." He just raised his hand and was about to wave it down. Longbarton knew that the gesture naturally meant "kill all.". There are still hundreds of people on the other side. On one side, there are 30 disabled soldiers, all of whom are injured. Moreover, the leader of the other side, who seems to have never made a move just now, is obviously also a strong one. So as long as his hand falls down, everyone on his side is absolutely unlucky! But at this moment, standing behind the man in black, another man suddenly spoke¡° Wait a minute All of a sudden, Longbottom shivered! Because there seems to be some kind of freezing cold in the sound! That voice is hardly human! This man has been standing behind the leader in black just now, but it seems to be shrouded in the darkness. People unconsciously seem to ignore his existence... It seems that his body has been integrated with the darkness. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he just walked half a step forward slowly. Lombardon felt a stabbing pain in his eyes! What the hell! Lombarton just couldn''t help looking into this guy''s eyes, but it was like the tingling feeling of being burned by fire! However, the leader of the man in black, the imposing guy, suddenly turned around and bowed his head respectfully: "what can I do for you, my lord?" This ghost like person, as if with a slight smile, pointed to the distance: "there, it seems that someone has come... I can feel, it seems that there is a top strong man among the people! Well... His breath seems familiar! "

 Chapter 460

    Hussein rushed to the front, and when he got close to the woods, he saw the dark cavalry there from a distance!


    It seems that the number is only about a thousand people!


    And the dozens of people who are surrounded in the middle, the fat man with blood all over the body who is standing in the middle, is not lombarton, who is it?!


    There was no hesitation. Although I hated my teeth before, no matter how hateful this fat man was, he was also my own man!


    "Kill!" Hussein has no nonsense! Roar, like a thunderbolt in the night!


    Then, he grasped the spear hard, and suddenly threw it hard into the distance!


    At this moment, Hussein no longer hides his strength!


    The spear is filled with golden fighting spirit. At night, it looks like a golden meteor! Cut through the sky and go away with the roaring golden flame!


    Only the sound of the broken air is like thunder!


    It''s not common for a saint to make a move?


    The spear whistling in the moment to the front! But there are people who don''t know the depth. Seeing the spear thrown by the other side, they grab their weapons to block, and then they hear a bang!


    The sword in the man''s hand was smashed and the whole man flew out! And the Spear''s power did not reduce, but straight toward the people in the past!


    At this time, the ghost like man suddenly sneered, and saw his body in place, suddenly disappeared, the next moment, it has appeared under the spear! This person suddenly body shape soared a few minutes, as if the whole person instant high one third, stretch out a big hand to volley a grasp!


    I heard a few clicks. The frozen ground under his feet broke apart, and the spear, like a meteor, with a golden flame, had already been grasped by him in the palm of his hand!


    The man''s eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, his hands forced a nest, silent, the spear suddenly made more than ten pieces, fell to the ground!


    At this time. These sneak attacks in black have straightened out the queue and rushed up with the people brought by Hussein.


    Once again, the two cavalry units collided fiercely. A violent sound of collision!


    After that, I saw that the people on both sides in the front were tumbling and screaming. The two sides met face to face for the first time!


    This is not because Hussein''s men want to be elite, but because Hussein''s men are armed with spears and weapons, so when they are fighting. And it''s not going to be the same as lombaton''s men.


    However, after all, the number of Hussein is still less than the other side. And... In terms of combat effectiveness, the individual quality of these people led by Hussein is not as good as the elite who has been trained by Longbottom for many years!


    Then I heard about the fierce fighting. It''s more of Hussein''s men down!


    And Hussein, it seems, does not have the superb command skills of Longbottom. After all, he only served as the Holy Knights of the temple before, and the Holy Knights. But hardly ever really fought.


    But Hussein, a man of courage, is far more than Longbottom several times!


    The paladin, who had just rushed into the array of the other side, suddenly flew like a big bird in the air. His spear turned into innumerable golden light spots in his hand, like raindrops!


    Then I heard a dense hum, and more than ten enemy riders around. All throat place Biao out a blood, immediately fell down from the horse!


    Hussein is like a tiger like a sheep. His spear in his hand is like a golden fire dragon. When he sweeps eastward, more than ten people are killed. When he sweeps westward, more than ten people fall.


    I saw him standing where he was. After a few rounds of the spear wheel. I was swept out of an open space! The ground is full of fallen enemy cavalry!


    And at this time, Hussein has been out of his own team. People, like a strong wind, are running towards lombardon, which is surrounded in the middle!


    When he was dozens of steps away from Longbottom, suddenly, a strong wind came from the left! Hussain snorted and saw a sharp sword coming with silver fighting light. Suddenly, he put his spear on the other side''s blade a little bit!


    Ding a clear voice! The spear actually accurately points on the other side''s sword tip! The opponent snorted at once, and the edge of the long sword was suddenly broken, so short!


    But this man''s ability was not low. Although he took Hussein''s sword hard, he did not retreat at all. He twisted his body and stuck it up. The long sword cleaved his head. At the same time, in the silver fighting, there was a strong sacred breath on the edge of the sword!!


    Hussain''s eyes brightened immediately!!


    Holy fighting?!


    The opponent looked very brave. The sword was repeatedly opened by Hussein. Under the collision of Hussein''s gold fighting spirit, he stepped back a few steps. Finally, with a click, he put the sword on the ground with his backhand. He didn''t fall down, but he took a breath and drank a strange Mantra in his mouth.


    Suddenly, his whole body seemed to be shrouded in a holy milky light that suddenly flashed out of the air!


    This man is the leader in black, the guy Longbottom scolded! Enveloped by the Milky light, his momentum immediately increased. With a roar, the light on the sword is as bright as the torch at night!


    Hussein''s heart is more complex, coldly looking at each other''s sword stabbing at his throat, but only half step back, throw the spear on the ground, but pull out the sword, hum, the blade issued a whisper!


    The scene is as like as two peas. The two men are both at the same time. They are all upright, and even the posture, pace and body of the sword are exactly the same. One point is not bad!!


    However, Hussein''s strength is holy rank after all, although the same action, but he seems to break the rules of time in one step! The other side''s long sword has not yet fallen, but he has the sword point directly on the other side''s throat!


    The leader in black was obviously shocked, and his eyes burst out a group of will to die. He would rather die under Hussein''s sword!


    But at this time, Hussain suddenly a sidelight. The long sword deftly opened and slapped on the man''s face!


    With a few hisses, the black mask on his face was suddenly broken, dancing with the wind and flying away, revealing his true colors under the mask!


    The man looks in his thirties. Less than 40, a face is full of wrinkles, but the eyes are full of fortitude, although not as good as Hussein, but not a bit decadent. It was just Hussain who broke the mask and looked a little flustered, but then stepped back and stood firm. He couldn''t help but be moved by their actions just now!


    "Rosette!" Hussein saw the man''s face clearly and called out in a low voice subconsciously!


    Just because, this person, he clearly knows!


    And then, Hussein''s heart sank again!


    This person he not only knew, but also had been very familiar with!


    Just because. In front of this opponent, is belongs to the temple of light in the holy knight!!


    This man named Russell, who was called his name by Hussein, was obviously surprised! However, since the other party recognized him, he simply pulled off his black robe and exposed the silver holy knight armor he was wearing inside!!


    The unique style of holy knight armor of the whole road shocked Hussein''s heart!


    Hussain''s heart was complicated at the moment, and he lowered his voice: "rosette! How could it be you! I remember you were carried out of the Holy Knights! Why are you here. Wearing the armor of the Holy Knights''! "


    Rosette''s surprise was a big one. Listen to each other''s voice, think about it. Looking at the other side, although it is black masked, but the shape, the gesture, heart a jump, suddenly think of a person!


    "Hussein! Are you Hussein?!! You''re not dead


    Hussain''s eyes were gloomy. He twisted his body and jumped on it again! Rousseau''s sword rose horizontally and tried to resist. But just as the sword was lifted, he suddenly felt a pain under his rib. He saw that Hussein had stood in front of him, a hand had been pressed on his chest, and his fingers grasped and snapped! That holy knight''s chest armor, was captured by him whole son!!


    Rousseau hit hard and retreated again, but Hussein''s sword was like a ghost on his throat. Although there were other subordinates around, they rushed to see the leader in distress.


    But Hussein didn''t even look at it. His backhand was a sword. It was as fast as lightning. Even Russell had no room to react. Then he saw the golden light flashing. All the men who came had broken in two!!


    "Tell me, Russell, what''s going on!"


    Hussein''s face twisted, as if thinking of a thing of the past. With a cry, his hand left Russell''s chest, but he had already grasped his throat and lifted him up!


    "We trained together in the order of the Holy Knights! You are also one of my good friends!! But you and some other good friends suddenly died overnight!! I remember seeing your body with my own eyes and saying that you had a plague!! But why are you here tonight! "


    Rosette looked at Hussein with his teeth gritted. Although his throat was choked, he still squeezed out a sentence: "Hussein! You didn''t die... I... I... "


    Hussain snorted, released him, threw him on the ground, and then trampled on his chest: "command all your people to stop!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Rousseau laughed a few times, his chest was trampled by Hussein, as if by a boulder: "Hussein! You used to be a holy knight. Have you ever heard that a holy knight would surrender without fighting? "


    Just then, a ghostly voice came from behind Hussein: "Hussein? Once the first knight on the road? The pride of the temple of light? The most wanted man on the road? Hum, hum... "


    As soon as the voice fell, Hussein suddenly felt a cold feeling coming from behind. He quickly flashed and heard a cry. Under a slight golden flame, a dark sword stabbed where he had just stood! Behind him, a man who didn''t look tall, covered in a black robe, was holding a slender sword with the blade pointing to the ground. The dark golden light flashed in the eyes that were exposed like cracks¡° Russell, tell me, are you sure he''s really Hussein? " The ghostly voice was accompanied by cold laughter¡° Yes... Yes. " Rousse on the ground finally got out of Hussein''s feet. After a few breaths, he gritted his teeth and said, "he is Hussein! I won''t admit it... Archangel! " The last word came out, and Hussein was shocked! Eyes fixed on the guy, from the teeth burst out a few words: "what does he call you? Angel... Archangel The man''s voice laughed as if it were coming from hell, and he approached Hussein step by step¡° Hussein, why do you pretend to be so shocked! This matter, many years ago, you should have known vaguely! " Hussein snorted and took a look at Russell in the distance... This guy used to be his good friend when he was trained in the Holy Knights¡° Pooh "I don''t know that kind of mean thing," said Hussein! All I know is that at that time, suddenly, a dozen of the strongest young men in the holy knight training camp died at the same time!! That matter, everyone is doubting! But because of the sealing order issued by the Pope, it has been concealed! " With that, Hussein turned to Russell and said, "what''s going on! Rousseau¡° Ha ha ha ha The ghost like man''s laughter with a mockery: "a dozen people? It''s a pity... It''s a pity that there are more than ten people, but in the end, less than half of them can use their bodies! After thousands of years in the world, the physical quality of your human beings is not as good as that of each generation! Now, it''s more and more difficult to choose a few perfect bodies that are suitable for us! You don''t have to question Russell. He''s just a lucky guy who escaped death. Hum, although he has also benefited from misfortune and gained a little strength. "¡° come?! What do you mean by coming? " Hussein''s eyes grew cold¡° Yes, it''s coming. " The man came up to Hussein with a relaxed voice: "introduce yourself, Hussein! In fact, the original owner of my present body should also be one of your friends in the past... However, this body is now under my control. And my name, please remember, because I want you to know who you died in! My name is... Sphinx! It''s the angel that the goddess came to the world Said, behind him, black clothes suddenly smashed, two pairs of crystal clear, with holy luster wings, suddenly opened! In the night, it looks unspeakably beautiful¡° Do you see clearly? Human The angel, who called himself Sphinx, gently took off his mask and showed a handsome and pale face: "now, you can die at ease! Hussain

 Chapter 461

    However, from the bottom of Hussein''s heart, the belief accepted and instilled from childhood has long been deeply rooted. In essence, he is hard to give up his belief. Even if he escaped from the temple, he still had a special feeling for the temple in his heart.


    But now


    Hussein clearly remembers that he entered the temple from an early age and was trained to be a future holy knight because of his outstanding talent. He has been outstanding for a long time and is regarded as the star of hope in the future.


    But then, in the training camp of the Holy Knights of the temple of light, a strange thing happened to everyone.


    Once, a dozen excellent young reserve Holy Knights in the training camp all died overnight. Of course, it''s a foreign saying. However, some young knights, such as Hussein, naturally have many doubts in their hearts. Especially for the words of "pestilence" or "emergency". Hussein didn''t believe it from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, those young knights who died suddenly were all strong people. There was no reason to die so many people at once and at the same time!


    Several of them were close friends of Hussein in the training camp when he was young. Among them, including the rosette in front of us... And the dis.


    The guy named dees. He has a lovely baby face and is extremely devout in his belief. He is also one of Hussein''s best friends.


    But now, "dis" is standing in front of you, and this guy is in front of you. But it''s not dis anymore!!


    Come... What a chilling word! What a magnificent word!!


    Hussain''s eyes were cold: "in the name of faith, kill the soldiers who are loyal to themselves and take their bodies... Is this the so-called coming? It''s a naked murder! "


    "Hussein." Rosette''s voice was bitter, and he was standing firm under his feet. Without a long sword, he pointed to Hussein: "you don''t understand! At that time, more than a dozen of us volunteered! "


    "Voluntarily?" Hussein sneered: "that''s also the ''voluntary'' being cheated!"


    Sphinx sent out a burst of "giggle" laughter, in the night, around the cry to kill the sky, this kind of laughter is particularly creepy: "Hussein, you should feel honored. Because you should have been the first one when you first chose the body of the land of arrival! It''s a pity... It seems that your knight commander has high expectations for you and doesn''t want to lose you as the successor of the future Knight Order leader... It''s just a pity! How ironic! The genius knight who was expected to be so high by them has become the biggest scandal in the temple now


    Hussein looked at Sphinx''s smile... It was clearly DIS, that baby face dis! But the sound, falling into the paladin''s ears, was unspeakably ugly!


    "Well. So it seems. It''s my luck Hussain''s sharp sword, a slight shake. On the edge of the sword, the golden fighting light flickered: "fortunately, I have betrayed the church! Because today, I''ve seen your face thoroughly to those of you who do mean things in the name of nobility! "


    In fact, the fighting around him is going on fiercely. When Hussein talks with each other, he is constantly changing the angle of his body, but every movement of his own, the opposite Sphinx, seems to be aware of it, and his eyes accurately lock on Hussein!


    Hussein knew that the angel who came must also be a very powerful guy! From the moment when he had just been able to attack his own success, he was secretly deceived behind him before he was noticed by himself. I''m afraid


    At the moment, the battlefield situation is in crisis. Hussein failed to make several attempts. Finally, with a horizontal heart, he held the sword in both hands and gave a loud drink, and then he slashed toward the Sphinx!


    The golden fighting spirit was as bright as the scorching sun! As if in the dark, the ground rose a hot sun!


    Fighting light almost shrouded the distance of several meters around, and finally turned into countless meteors, shooting from all directions to the middle of the Sphinx!


    The angel''s dark golden pupil suddenly shrinks. Facing the human saint, he does not dare to underestimate. He opens his arms and whispers a few strange notes in his mouth. Then a group of holy light quickly envelops him.


    This holy light seems to be very similar to the holy fighting spirit cultivated by the holy knight, but the intensity is not known how much greater! I saw countless golden meteors roaring on the white holy light. The scene was like a pond on a rainy day in summer. Countless waves were stirred up by raindrops, but the Sphinx in the middle seemed fearless!


    In the roar, Hussain kicked the ground with a bang. The ground has been collapsed out of a deep hole by him! The whole Paladin has darted like a sharp arrow!


    The sword in his hand, on the edge of the sword, suddenly turned into the light of countless stars, forming a dense network, shrouded in the Sphinx!


    "Yi?" The angel gave out a strange voice, the holy light again, and rushed towards Hussein.


    After the golden light and the Milky light collided together, suddenly. There seems to be a silence between heaven and earth... But this instant silence is just a sign before the outbreak!


    Boom!!


    A huge round sound wave from the center of the impact of two people''s power suddenly scattered! Then it presents the shape of a round shock wave and spreads around quickly!


    The hundreds of soldiers on both sides of the enemy and us who were still fighting around were shocked by the roaring sound, and they all fell about, and even more people couldn''t hold their weapons!


    Then the shock wave, like a huge whirlwind rolled up, saw the shadow flying, the soldiers around were immediately blown to stagger. More people have been flying out!


    Under the sound wave, we see Hussain and Sphinx. Their bodies seem to have been frozen in the air. Hussain''s sword is cut down, but Sphinx''s hand. However, there is a silver gun less than one person high! The length of the silver white spear was only half that of the ordinary cavalry spear. The silver light was shining and covered with a dazzling holy aura.


    At the moment, Sphinx hands holding a long gun, is the frame of Hussein''s earth shaking split!!


    It''s right around them. Within a few tens of meters, there was no one who could stand on the ground. Most of them had been directly rolled into the distance under the initial strong shock wave! On the ground, there was a huge round pit with a diameter of tens of meters!


    And Hussein and Sphinx are right in the center of the crater!


    The only one who can still be not far away from them is still alive. It''s just rosette. But his ears and noses have been soaked with blood, with a long sword on the ground, dead to grasp, kneeling there on one knee, the whole body fighting crazy burst out, this just tried to resist the two strong forces hit the residual wave!


    "Ha ha ha..." the voice of the angel''s laughter vibrated in everyone''s ears: "Hussein, you really surprise me. I can''t imagine that there are strong people like you in the human world. " Sphinx''s laughter was mocking. The silver spear struck. He opened Hussein''s sword


    then. Almost for a moment, the two figures disappeared in the sky at the same time!


    In the sky. The space seems to have a strange twist, and two long screams come at the same time! Whistling filled the world! The spirit of war is like burning fire!


    Then I saw a series of dense movements in the space! Thunder and lightning! Fire! The glory of fighting collision! The space seems to be constantly tearing and twisting. The sight of electric light dancing is shocking!


    In the roar of weapons handover! Two people''s figures did not appear, the rest can only see the sky constantly burst out a series of electric sparks!!


    The scene at the moment, even the two sides of the original fight below, seem to stay.


    Subconsciously, people on both sides began to retreat!


    But rosette looked at the sky with a strange look in his eyes. He seemed to mumble to himself, but no one around heard what he said.


    He said, "is this... Power! Why, I can''t get it!! Why... "


    No one noticed that Russell''s eyes were full of deep resentment at the moment!


    Two top strong, are the power of the holy order, the direct use of space rules, back and forth through the blink! In the space of the gap, fast side blink while fighting! This way of fighting is beyond the grasp and understanding of the experts of the ordinary class.


    Finally, I don''t know how many times after the blink, the sky again came a roar, this sharp howl, with a trace of pain.


    Then, with a touch, an electric light flashed in the air. The two figures were separated from the electric light at the same time, each retreated more than ten meters, and then they were in the air.


    The Sphinx, pale, suddenly opened his mouth, spewing out a strange dark golden blood!


    But as he vomited out the blood, he had a strange smile on his face, and his pale face was restored to its original luster. Silver guns with light. He pointed to Hussein in the distance: "hum, Hussein! The first knight of the human continent! Do you think that human beings can defeat the angel of goddess


    Hussein''s golden fighting spirit was shining, but just below his right chest, there was a bloody hole! This is just in the battle, the angel''s gun pierced the body.


    But Hussain did not suffer at that time, because his sword also stabbed into each other''s chest! The first fierce fight between the two strong men was a match.


    It''s just that. At the moment, Sphinx actually just a few breaths, vomited blood, as if to recover! And in the place where his sword pierced his chest, where was there a trace of wound?


    Hussein''s heart has sunk!


    "You do have the capital to be proud." Sphinx''s voice is like the death knell at night: "unfortunately, human. Even if you have the strength of the holy terrace, unfortunately, as an angel of the goddess, I have the immortal body given by the goddess! Even if you and I are equal. But today, I will be able to kill you here! "


    Grimace face, eyes full of banter, Sphinx looking at their... Prey!! At the moment when Hussein and Longbottom are facing a decisive battle of life and death... Loulan City, tulip palace. Dewey sat in the room. In the magnificent Duke''s bedroom, the blazing fireplace dispelled all the cold in the northwest. There is also a thick carpet in the room. Stepping on it is like stepping on the cloud. Dewey was leaning on a comfortable picture. Squinting. Vivian, with a casual robe and bare feet, squats in front of the fireplace, holding a fire drill in her hand, carefully playing with the burning coals in the fireplace. And JOJO, sitting opposite Dewey, seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she frowned and said "... So. That Ares, he gave you two artifact? But can you use these two artifacts now? "¡° The instant prison arrow was originally an artifact. I use it all the time Dewey gave a cool smile¡° But... What''s your actual strength now? Holy steps? Or the field? " Hearing this, Du Weidi''s face was a little helpless: "it can be said. It''s neither the holy rank nor the field... I''m neither superior nor inferior! Because I don''t use domain right now, unless I want to die. Or there is a god like ares around me who can help me recover at any time... Or... Have an immortal body... Huh? No In the middle of the conversation, Dewey suddenly changed his face, jumped out of his chair, quickly ran to the window, pulled open the curtain and pushed the window open. With a cry, the cold wind outside at night poured in, making Joe shiver and lifting Duwei''s hair. But Dewey, with a dignified face, gazed into the distance and seemed to be listening. Finally... "Something''s wrong!" Dewey''s face was grim. He pointed to the distance. He pointed to the East¡° What did you say? " Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, looking out of the window to the East... The sky is full of stars, the moon is in the sky, everything is calm as usual, nothing¡° No, I can feel it. " Du Wei frowned. Suddenly, there was a trace of spirit in his eyes: "it''s the power of the saint level strong! And... Two! " His face became more and more ugly: "one of them... Hell! It''s Hussein!! What''s going on! " Without waiting for JOJO to speak, suddenly her eyes were dazzled. Dewey had already jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night sky. JOJO was about to turn over and jump out of the window, but from a distance, he heard a voice from Dewey, very serious: "don''t follow me!"!! Go find Philip! " When the sound fell, it seemed to have come from hundreds of meters away.

 Chapter 462

    The fierce fight between the two strong men has produced the aftereffect, which is enough to kill the ordinary people who are too close to each other!


    So when Hussain and the Sphinx finished their first round fight, he had already yelled: "all of you, evacuate at full speed!"


    Having said that, Hussein has left the Sphinx, quickly skimmed the ground, rushed to the fat man longbarton''s side. Lombarton was thrown out by a shockwave just now. Fortunately, his skin was rough and his flesh was thick. He didn''t even break a bone. He was caught by Hussein. The next moment, Hussein had already flew to his subordinates and threw lombarton to one of them: "take them away quickly!"


    The subordinates dare not speak more.


    In fact, the strength that Hussein showed just now has completely shocked everyone!


    That... That level of fighting, he... Our leader, is he still human?


    "Hussein! Want to run! " Behind him, there was a cold hum. Before turning back, the surging sound of breaking the air had come. Hussein gritted his teeth, turned and held the other side''s silver gun with a sword. Only under the roar of vibration, Hussein stepped back two steps. The blood was flowing faster on his right chest.


    Sphinx''s smile is so friendly, but his eyes are ferocious: "the end of a traitor is death! Hussein, as early as the day you betrayed the religion, you should have thought that you are today. "


    "Bah!" Hussein vomited blood and looked at his opponent with awe inspiring eyes: "I may have many regrets in my life! But today I found out that the most correct thing I did was to judge the Church of light! "


    With that, he flew up with his sword. Sphinx didn''t dare to be careless and immediately focused on stabbing with his gun. But this stab, actually stabbed a void!


    Hussein''s body has been flying away for more than ten meters. Just as he turned around, he split several swords in the air, and several golden blades burst out, whistling on the Sphinx.


    After the stirring dust dispersed, Sphinx walked out of the dust calmly and slowly, his face was indifferent: "you can''t hurt my body. Hussain


    Lombarton is not a fool. He saw that this level of fighting, I''m afraid that people of his own level can''t help. At this time, the more people left behind, it''s a drag on Hussein!


    So without hesitation, Longbottom immediately ordered the retreat and took the men to turn quickly to the West.


    Rosette saw that he was about to run after him. Hussain''s body suddenly shot again, the sword cut, boom, a crack several meters long appeared on the road! The Holy Knights in the front are all weak. He fell from the horse without any sound, his mouth and nose were bleeding, and his internal organs had been broken!


    "Today, no one can pass! Unless I die. " Hussein gave a proud smile. That smile, is a trace of absolute death!!


    would rather break than bend! No fear of death!


    This is Hussein! Once the first knight on the main road, now the most wanted man in the temple! Perhaps in the new era of the emergence of the strong on the mainland, he is no longer the first warrior on the mainland. However, the pride, but still will not wear out!!


    Hussein was on the spot, and there were hundreds of cavalry under Narcissus. Unexpectedly, they all seemed to pause for a moment, and seemed to be deterred by the tyranny of the paladin.


    At this time, Sphinx''s gloomy laughter rang out. He slowly came over and looked at Hussein: "Oh, your men have escaped... Now you can rest assured to fight me!"


    "Just now, you''ve been a little distracted. You don''t dare to do your best for fear of hurting your partner. Right? Human beings... Are always so sentimental! "


    "My Lord! Please let me take people to chase! Kill that Longbottom. It''s also a big blow to the tulip family! " Rousseau cried quickly.


    "Shut up." Sphinx''s face showed a trace of pride: "rosette, you are too talkative! I''m the head of the angel group! Hum. Just like a group of ants, I''m not interested in pursuing them... "But he stared at Hussein:" the real prey is right in front of me! "


    Rosette seems to have something to say, but looking at the eyes of Sphinx, he quickly closed his mouth.


    He is very clear that the angel is absolutely a cold and inhumane guy, because he is not human at all, no one''s emotion!


    "Now, get your people out of here." Sphinx mouth with a sneer: "although you are mole ants in my eyes, but after all, you are my subordinates, if fight later, you all die, Pope Paul, will also be dissatisfied with me."


    Not daring to say anything more, rosette stamped his foot, nodded to Sphinx, whistled, and all his subordinates turned over and got on their horses, and left here in a moment.


    "Now, are you relieved? Hussein? You don''t have to thank me... Because I''m only interested in you! " A little cold star burst out from the long spear of Sphinx: "the first knight on the road? Hum


    Hussein took a deep breath. The wound on his chest seemed to block his breath. However, the pain would not make the paladin lose his will to fight!


    When the sword was shocked, it was like countless stars falling from the sky. At this moment, it was dazzling!!


    Sphinx''s eyes finally showed excitement: "this is your real strength! Hussein! "


    Boom, boom, boom


    Long button, who had already run far away, heard a huge roar coming from behind him. Although he had already run so far away, with the roar, there was a strong wind, which almost blew everyone down from the horse!


    Looking back, the woods have been shrouded in an electric spark!


    "The power of the holy rank... Is so strong!" Longbottom said to himself, "let''s go! Come on


    At this time, he saw a carriage in the queue: "is that the princess?"


    "Yes, my Lord, the princess and the princess are in it!"


    "Good! step on it! Find the nearest town for help!! Come on


    Hum!


    The sword and the silver gun collided again, and Hussein''s sword finally gave out a cry of sadness. The blade can no longer withstand the power of the holy rank, fragmented.


    Hussein''s eyes burst out a group of fine awn, suddenly breathed out a breath, the fragments of the blade, suddenly turned into a meteor with stars, shooting at the Sphinx!


    Sphinx roared, although his whole body was protected by the holy light, but the countless stars still penetrated his holy light!


    instantaneous. Sphinx is like being pierced by dozens of sharp arrows. The severe pain makes his body shake violently!


    At this time, Hussein has given up the bare hilt in his hand, and hit the Sphinx''s belly with a fist!


    Boom! Fighting gas burst on Sphinx''s belly, Sphinx opened his mouth and sprayed out a dark golden blood! Hussein punched again, but this time, he felt that his wrist was tight and he had been pinched by his opponent.


    Sphinx gasped. His eyes were fixed on Hussein''s: "have you run out of strength! Why is it so light! "


    The next moment, the silver gun swept on Hussein''s body, and the paladin, like a fallen leaf in the wind, flew out horizontally and fell to the ground. Wuzi still slipped more than ten meters on the ground!


    Sphinx was about to laugh, but saw Hussein on the ground, actually quietly got up.


    "Sphinx? Hum... It seems that you don''t have much strength! " Hussein tilted his head and spat blood. I wiped the corners of my mouth.


    "Try to be human." Sphinx''s eyes became more excited, just like two golden flames, pointing to Hussein with a long gun: "unfortunately, your weapon is too fragile! Now you are unarmed, do you want to use your body to resist my holy gun


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Hussein laughs wildly, arrogant in laughter! Even though his blood has been soaked in the robe at the moment, his pride does not fall at all! Facing the strong enemy, the paladin gasped a few times. He said with a wild smile: "even if you are unarmed, I can''t make you laugh!!"


    Hussain suddenly flashed to the side of a big tree, put his hand on the trunk, kicked under his feet, and grabbed a trunk as thick as a person''s arms: "come on!"


    "A dying man. Your head is mine Sphinx spear with the holy light, waving over, Hussein''s hand just a tree trunk and silver gun contact, pieces of sawdust just like flying butterfly general scattered. The silver gun penetrated the trunk almost without hindrance. The point of the gun is on Hussein''s shoulder!


    It''s like the point of a gun goes into the flesh. Sphinx can''t help laughing, but the next moment. His smile has been frozen in the face!


    Although Hussein was stabbed by the point of the gun, but at this time, he did not retreat!!


    Instead, he dashed forward!!


    Hiss... Hiss


    The silver gun pierced Hussein''s shoulder and even his bone! The sound of metal rubbing on the bone makes people cold! But Hussain''s face was full of crazy fighting spirit!


    Sphinx seems to be a bit stunned, he did not expect that Hussein would be so brave! And in his slightly stupefied Kung Fu, Hussein has stood in front of him! Although the spear pierced his body above his shoulder, Hussein''s other hand had quickly grasped the wrist of Sphinx holding the spear, and then


    Sphinx seemed to see the cold banter in Hussein''s eyes!


    Boom!


    See Paladin fierce a head hammer, with his head hard hit on the Sphinx''s face! How powerful the paladin''s strike is! Even with the protection of the holy light, Sphinx could not help flying out after a scream.


    His face was full of blood, and the bridge of his nose had already been smashed. Half of my cheek is almost sunken!


    Hussein is also not feeling well. When Sphinx retreats, the holy light explodes and blows his shoulder into a mass of flesh and blood. He staggers back a few steps and his body softens. Kneeling on one knee, he stretched out his hand to support the ground.


    Looking at Sphinx''s face, Hussein laughed wildly: "ha ha ha! Sphinx! As I said just now, even if there is no sword, I can make you laugh! Now, with your face, smile to me! " Sphinx almost fainted in pain, but after all, it was the immortal body blessed by the goddess. Although the wound on his face was serious, it healed completely after a few breaths. He wiped the blood on his face and showed his original baby face, but now it was full of ferocity: "I don''t know how to live or die! You don''t know what to do¡° Even if it''s death, at least one angel has been knocked out of his head by me! " Hussein''s words, like a sharp sword, stabbed the Sphinx in the heart. Sphinx watched as Hussein was there, almost unable to fight. Blood flowed down his feet on the ground... "I see how much blood you have left to flow!" In the roar, the four long wings behind the angel vibrated, the Holy Light flourished, flew forward, and instantly crossed the space gap. In front of Hussein! A little longer, he stabbed Hussein. Hussein was helpless... The power of this holy rank was not stronger than himself. He immediately judged the other party''s action. But I can only use my arm to stop it. Card! The handle of the gun was held by Hussein''s arm, and Hussein felt a slight crack in his bones. Even if it is seriously injured, but after all, the power of paladins is still holy! Gold and the holy light on the handle of the gun collide again! The two separated after the roar. This time, the Sphinx is almost a full hit, and Hussein is also dying! After the collision, between the Sphinx body quickly back, his arm and half of the body of the skin suddenly by the impact of the force burst open! The skin has torn countless wounds and marked the blood one by one! But even with such a heavy injury. Sphinx is still not down, he just a few breaths, under the action of the holy light, soon let the injury heal. Hussain, however, flew out and smashed himself on a big tree. He broke through the trunk of the tree, but he was castrated. And it ended up on the ground. The surrounding ground collapsed¡° Coughing, coughing... "Hussain coughed violently. His mouth was bleeding, and he knew immediately that he was afraid that his lungs could not support him. The rage in the paladin''s heart has never been more intense than today! He also met many powerful opponents! Like that old dragon! Like Rodriguez! For example, chishuiduan! But there is not a fight as boring as today! Lao long or Chishui Duan, after all, is stronger than himself. But this Sphinx... "Hum, hum..." Hussein got up and looked at the angel with a sneer¡° What are you laughing at¡° I don''t laugh at you any more Hussain said reluctantly, "angel! This is the angel? Hum... You are just like that! If you don''t have that immortal body, you can''t beat me at all! " At this moment, he ran out of Dilong button for tens of miles. Suddenly, he heard a click coming from behind! Looking around, I only saw that the team behind me was a little scattered¡° Stop! " Longbottom turned around and endured the pain: "what''s the matter!"¡° carriage! My Lord, it''s a carriage It turned out that the wheels of the carriage finally couldn''t bear the pressure after so much driving. Just now, a wheel burst and the carriage collapsed on the ground. Longbottom said bitterly, "go and bring out the princess and the princess! Find two men on horseback and run with them But what happened after that made Longbottom dumbfounded¡° adult! It''s not good! " In a short moment, his hands ran in panic: "Princess... Princess is not in the carriage!" Lombarton''s surprise was a big one! He grabbed the collar of the subordinate and said, "what are you talking about! Is the princess gone? What about the princess? "¡° The princess is here! But there was only one princess in the carriage. And the princess has passed out for a long time, but she hasn''t seen the princess! " Longbarton''s body shook. Under the serious injury, he could no longer support himself. His head tilted and his huge body fell from the horse¡° adult! My lord... "

 Chapter 463

    Louise only felt that there had never been such a terrible moment in her life!


    Just now, in the chaos, Hussein took people to fight. In the chaos, several "horse bandits" who were originally responsible for guarding the carriage were killed.


    The cry outside made the princess jump.


    Then, I heard a huge roar, as if the earth was shaking! There was a violent bump in the carriage. With a bang, deli hit her head against the wall and fainted.


    After that, Louise, who was extremely scared, no longer dared to hide in the carriage. She pushed open the window and saw the amazing fighting in the distance. It seemed that there were electric lights and thunder between heaven and earth!


    She subconsciously ran out of the carriage, but after only two steps, she tripped over the tree trunk on the ground.


    Kowtow in a dry tree, immediately fainted.


    When Princess youyou wakes up, she finds that the carriage, the horse bandits and so on are gone!


    I''m in the woods, and the trees beside me are all crooked.


    But then she saw the scene in the woods!


    That horse bandit leader?!


    you ''re right! Although his black robe was already full of broken clothes, Louise could immediately recognize his air and arrogance!


    And standing opposite the horse bandit leader is a strange man with wings behind him... That man is still holding a gun full of white light!


    It seems that the head of the horse bandit is not clearly injured. He is covered with blood, but why is his laughter still so brave?!


    Louise was shivering, hiding in a pile of broken tree trunks, only looking at the two people who were fighting


    "If you don''t have that immortal body, you can''t beat me at all!"


    Just as Hussein said that. In fact, the princess is hiding behind him ten steps!!


    For Hussein''s words, Sphinx did not respond, his gun pointed, coldly said: "anyway, your head is mine."


    Having said that, the angel raised the silver gun, and the tip of the gun suddenly crossed in front of him! The sign of the cross. Immediately turned into two shining scratches, in front of the space as if instantly torn!


    As soon as Hussein''s eyes changed, he suddenly stepped back. Just as he moved, there was a crack in the space in front of him. The silver light of the cross had broken through the space and appeared in front of him instantly!


    At the moment, Hussein has no weapon in his hand, relying on his flesh and blood to resist the holy light of the saint rank. It was self mutilation at all. He sighed in his heart and could only wring himself aside to dodge.


    But at this moment, all of a sudden, behind came a woman''s panic low cry!


    Louise was lying between the tree trunks. Seeing the strange winged fellow of the other side shooting such a bright cross light, Louise felt the hidden danger. And Hussein is standing in front. But actually did a dodge action


    Then, the back of their own, will face its edge!


    The cross light in my eyes seems to be getting bigger and bigger. It''s already in front of me! Princess Louise''s scream just came out... This voice was heard by Hussein and Sphinx at the same time. Their faces changed!


    In addition to the struggle between the two great saints, they all tried their best, but they didn''t realize that there were still people around them! It was a big surprise, especially for Hussein. When I turned my head, I saw the woman lying behind the tree trunk. It was Princess Louise!


    Although the princess''s face was covered with dust and her clothes were torn in several places, Hussein recognized it at a glance!


    Without any hesitation, Hussein knew that if the princess died here, it would be a huge trouble for Dewey!


    The thought turned in my mind. The body that just turned quickly and dodged out. In the middle of the sky, unexpectedly twisted back!


    Princess Louise''s screams are not all out. Suddenly she felt a figure in front of her. Then she felt that her waist was tight and she had been held by someone. A strong force came and lifted her from the ground!


    Hussein grabbed Princess Louise''s waist, but at the moment, after all, he could not dodge the cross light from the other side. He felt hit by a sharp weapon on his leg! Hussain snorted. The holy light broke through his fighting spirit and poured into his leg madly


    A dull sound of the wave!


    Hussein''s right leg above the calf burst out of a blood mist, with the feeling, Hussein immediately judged that his leg was broken! The flesh and blood was exploded by the strong holy light, and the flesh and blood were blurred. Even a small part of it had been exposed!


    This kind of sharp pain made Hussein''s eyes darken. He only had time to throw his arms around the princess and fall to the ground.


    The princess was held in his arms by this man, and her body was pressed against each other''s hot arms. The other''s blood soaked clothes were pressed against her body, and her nose was full of strong smell of blood, which almost made Louise faint on the spot.


    But Sphinx had already seen Louise clearly! This time he brought people to the northwest, it was in the church that he received a top secret mission. He must not let the princess leave the province of dessa alive. He must kill the princess in Duwei''s territory!! So, before she came here, the appearance of Princess Louise had already been firmly remembered in her mind through pictures! Unexpected intelligence ambushed lombarton''s team, but it was empty. Although the mission failed, he was an angel, and even the Pope could not punish him easily. So the arrogant Sphinx didn''t take it to heart, but could meet Hussein, which was regarded as his greatest harvest! But now suddenly saw Louise, Sphinx immediately recognized the identity of the girl! As soon as he thought about it, the mission came back to him. At the moment, he didn''t hesitate. As soon as his feet collapsed, his body darted out like a sharp arrow. The silver spear was pointed and the holy light was dazzling. He stabbed Hussein in the back in order to kill the prey and the princess under the gun! Hussain rolled on the ground with the princess in his arms. He didn''t have a chance to breathe back at all. He heard the sound of the wind breaking at the point of the gun behind him. At the moment, he was exhausted, but he wanted his teeth fiercely. He put one hand around Princess Louise, and the other hand suddenly turned back to grab it... Compared with the holy light, the fighting spirit of gold has become much dimmer, Hussain finally concentrated on this grasp, a golden light on the palm, heard a buzzing sound, is grasping on the other side''s gun tip! Sphinx heart shock: this guy''s martial arts really powerful! The point of the gun was caught by the other side, and the two sides collided. Hussein immediately heard the sound of his palm bone bursting! A few clicks! Hussain did not care at the moment, but clung to each other''s gun tip, suddenly threw Princess Louise to the side, the whole person head-on into the arms of Sphinx! Elbow, fist, and knee almost hit Sphinx''s chest and abdomen like a storm. Sphinx was hit by a series of heavy blows, which made his mouth gush blood. But after breathing slowly, the handle of the gun finally hit Hussein''s waist! With a cry, Hussain flew out like a bird with broken wings, but at the last moment, he kicked on the knee of Sphinx! Click! Sphinx let out a cry of pain, broke his knee on the spot, shook his body and fell down. Can wait for him to stand up, angry face, light quickly repaired his body, and then look at Hussein, but suddenly found that the opponent has disappeared! And that Princess Louise is gone¡° Run! Can you run The anger in the angel''s eyes burned more and more, and the long gun beat hard on the ground. Then he heard a bang. The Holy Light shrouded the forest dozens of meters around, and all the tree trunks turned into pieces of sawdust! Hussain has been holding the princess, desperately escaped dozens of meters, but under the threat of each other''s shot, the Holy Light shrouded, but was finally hit in the back by the afterwave. Poof! Louise was held in her arms by this man. She was scared and frightened. Suddenly, she felt the heat on her face. A bloody smell almost choked her! The princess looked up in fear, but saw a determined face. His face was full of blood. Although his brows were tightly tightened, it seemed that he was suffering from serious injury, but his eyes... Even if he looked up at this man, his figure seemed to block his sight, even the sky could not see clearly, but his eyes were far brighter than the stars in the sky£¨ He... He''s protecting me It was the only thought that flashed through Princess Louise''s mind at the moment, and then she fainted.

 Chapter 464

    "Well..."


    With a slight groan, Louise felt a splitting headache and suddenly woke up from a coma, but she felt the dry pain on her lips.


    Subconsciously a deep breath, but whew to a taste of grass, ear faint and Ding Ding Dong sound of running water.


    Louise opened her eyes and saw the top of her head. In the thick leaves, the sunlight came in little by little


    Although still a little dizzy, Louise still struggled to sit up, and then she saw Hussein.


    Here seems to be a forest, not far away, only about seven or eight steps away, is a stream, the stream is clear, flowing happily. And the head of the horse thief... He was lying there, weak on the ground, with his head toward the stream. It seemed that he fainted, but his posture still kept climbing forward.


    Louise was startled by the wound on the leader of the equine thief. She clearly saw that this guy''s black robe had become dark red, and the blood had solidified after soaking his clothes. Behind him, there was a broken garment, revealing the skin inside, but it was a bloody hole.


    Moreover, his leg... A leg injury can be seen on the bone!


    Louise only felt her heart beating wildly. She was so scared that her hands and feet were weak.


    This... This man, he''s not dead, is he?


    This idea, the princess heart suddenly a sudden, that I can take the opportunity to run away?


    Then, the strength seemed to return to her body, and Louise struggled to get up, although her hands and feet were stained with a lot of soil and grass. The palm of his hand was also cut by the stone, but he couldn''t care now.


    Barely turned around and ran a few steps, but the princess suddenly stopped!


    In my mind, it suddenly rang out. Before my last coma, I was held in my arms by the leader of the horse thief. This man also used his back to block the gun of the strange guy with wings.


    And the blood. Spray on your face


    Subconsciously, Louise wiped her face and held out her hand. It was really red.


    At that time, he was protecting me?


    With this idea, the princess finally turned around in fear, hesitated for a while, and finally walked back. He came to the leader of the horse thief. As she leaned down carefully, Louise gave Hussein a gentle push.


    No response. He''s not dead, is he?!


    Louise frowned. She was scared. She had never seen a dead person since she was a child. But never so close to the dead!


    Trying to be brave, Louise turned Hussein over. After seeing Hussein''s face, Louise seemed to be stunned.


    Hussein''s face was originally covered with ground cover, which had been broken in the battle. Showing his face.


    Although the man''s face was stained with blood, he couldn''t hide his true color. Thin lips tightly pursed, face slightly pale, and the outline of the face protruding, obviously his appearance, must be very handsome. Unfortunately, there are two scars pulled down from his forehead, which destroy the beauty of his face. In addition, after one blind eye, wearing an eye mask makes the originally handsome face a little bit more vigorous and evil.


    After turning Hussein over, the princess finally saw that Hussein''s Adam''s apple seemed to move twice. She was relieved for no reason: Fortunately, this guy didn''t seem to be dead.


    But then she couldn''t help feeling a little strange: he was the thief who caught him. Whether he died or not has anything to do with me. Why should I care about a horse thief?


    Someone pushed Hussein twice. Louise whispered, "Hello, hello... Hello. Wake up


    Hussain''s thin lips were a little dry. After being pushed by Princess Louise, his eyes were still closed, but his lips trembled a few times, and finally he made a few vague sounds from his mouth:


    "Water... Water..."


    Louise was stunned for a moment. When she heard Hussein''s voice clearly, she immediately jumped up and ran to the stream. But because her skirt was too long, she stepped on her skirt and fell. Louise snorted with pain and looked down. The palm of her hand had been cut with blood by the sharp stone on the ground.


    Louise''s heart is a horizontal, simply forced his skirt off a section, and then ran to the stream, but a Leng, where there is something to hold water? He could only hold a handful of water in the stream with both hands, and quickly ran to Hussein''s side to his mouth.


    Because of the flow between the fingers, a handful of water is only half left. But when the clear stream flowed on Hussein''s lips and down the corner of his mouth, Hussein''s Adam''s Apple moved again and finally woke up.


    When he woke up from his serious injury, he was thirsty and immediately felt the water in his mouth. Subconsciously, he got close to it


    Princess Louise watched the horse thief''s mouth close to her tender hand, sucking her fingers desperately. This kind of too close contact made Princess Louise blush.


    After drinking a little water, Hussein finally sobered up, opened his eyes and saw the Princess Louise in front of him. After a brief trance, the paladin immediately regained his vigilance!


    The bright eyes startled Princess Louise!


    Gently pushed aside Princess Louise''s hand, Paladin hard to sit up, action affected the wound, pain of his face muscle beat, heavy snort in the nose.


    But after two breaths, he took a look at the princess, hesitated for a moment, and whispered:


    "Thank you."


    The princess stood by and looked at the man with terrible injuries. She sat up again. Her bright eyes were still so strong! She seemed to be in a trance for a moment, when she heard the other person say thank you. Subconsciously back a: "no... ah!"


    She immediately felt that she and such a "horse thief" who kidnapped herself were too polite, but it was not a proper thing. She quickly stepped back two steps, but could not help asking: "your wound..."


    "I can''t die." Hussain replied coldly. He sat on the ground, took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    A little bit of gold fighting spirit glowed on his body again. The golden light. Let a few steps away from the side of the princess to see stunned.


    Although she was not a warrior, she was born in the royal family. After all, she had a different vision, and her fighting spirit became golden. Isn''t it one of the symbols of the strength of the holy rank in the legend?!


    The princess''s heart jumped wildly a few times: is this horse thief, he unexpectedly is a saint rank strong person?!


    If the strength reaches the holy level, after the injury, you can actually use the strength of the holy level, and you can have the special attribute of self-healing body injury. This is based on the power of the divine order. We can take advantage of the rules of this space, for example, controlling blood flow, stimulating muscle growth and vitality. Wait, wait, wait.


    But there is a premise, that is: if only the general injury, the saint level strong can heal themselves, only the speed of recovery. It depends on the strength of the holy rank.


    However, if the opponent is also a saint level strongman and is hurt by the strength of Saint level strongman, then it is not so easy to heal physically!


    For example, when Hussein fought with Gandalf for the first time, the injury of the dragon clan leader did not heal so quickly. Later, the duel against chishuiduan also lasted for some time.


    For another example, when chishuiduan fights against the spirit king, both sides are the strong of the holy rank, but chishuiduan''s strength is not as good as the spirit king. As a result, the recovery speed after being injured is not as fast as the spirit king.


    Rank power cannot heal damage done by rank power quickly. This is the most basic feature.


    Right now. After he sat down, Hussein urged his gold fighting spirit to spread all over his body bit by bit, and tried to repair his damaged body with the power of holy steps.


    Next to the Princess Louise staring at the beautiful big eyes, surprised to look at the leader of the equine thief, can''t help but a little stunned!


    She just looked at Hussein in a daze, watching the injury on his shoulder. The broken bone exposed inside was quickly reattached. Then the damaged muscles on the surface grow slowly. Finally, the blood stopped flowing.


    And the chest was pierced right lung wound, the surface also finally stopped bleeding. Little by little, the flesh and blood on the calf grew out. Although it seems that the speed is not too fast... But in the eyes of ordinary people like princess, it is already a miracle!


    In fact, the power of that angel''s holy rank is almost equal to that of Hussein. Hussein can heal his body so quickly, thanks for being a holy knight and practicing the holy fighting spirit of the light department and some divine healing magic of the light department. And the holy power used by angels is naturally of the light system. The same forces will not repel each other, which makes Hussein recover faster than expected.


    But, struggling for a while, Hussein forehead gradually sweat, breathing more and more heavy, it is very hard.


    Finally, the golden light on his body dispersed little by little. Hussein shook his body, and his lips were still dry. He couldn''t help licking his lips, which seemed to move, but he had some strength. He could only look at the princess again, hesitated, and whispered: "can you... Give me some more water to drink?" His face was also a little cramped: "I really don''t have the strength to move now."


    "Well... Ah? Oh The princess seemed to be in a trance. After her reaction, she ran to the edge of the stream and held another handful of water. Her cheeks were red. She came to Hussein and squatted down, but she did not dare to look into each other''s eyes and put her hand close to him.


    Even a cool man like Hussein can''t help feeling uncomfortable at the moment. Looking at the delicate hands in front of him, he coughed, went over, drank the water, and then sighed, "thank you."


    The princess quickly stood up and stepped back. She felt very embarrassed and hesitated for a moment. Then she said in a low voice, "is your injury OK?"


    "Well, it''s not that easy." Hussein gave a wry smile. He sighed secretly in his heart. After all, his opponent is also the holy rank! Although I tried my best to repair my body, I just managed to heal some injuries, but the damage to my chest and lungs is still so serious. Now I breathe, I feel pain in my chest. Fortunately, I have controlled the flow of blood. Otherwise, I just have internal bleeding, which is enough to kill myself.


    What''s more, his right leg was blasted by the holy light of the other side. Almost one third of his flesh and blood was lost, and only bones were left in one place. Now it''s only half healed. As for the complete recovery, I''m afraid it can''t be done in ten days and a half months. He pondered for a while, and saw the princess''s frightened eyes twinkle, but he could not help looking at his bloody and terrible leg. The paladin suddenly laughed. He did not feel that his smile was much softer than usual. He quickly tore off the corner of his black robe, made a gesture, and was about to wrap it on his leg. But after half of the action, he heard the princess suddenly exclaim: "ah! No Hussein looked up and saw the red face of Princess Louise. It seemed that she was a little twisted, but it seemed that she had made up her mind. She turned around and took out a white silk handkerchief from her arms. Then she slowly came to Hussein and squatted down in front of her¡° You... Your own clothes are too dirty, blood and soil. If you bandage the wound, you will get infected... Ah, I heard from the doctors in the court. " When the princess said these words, her voice was obviously trembling, her face was almost red and bleeding, and her head was low. But her action is fast, without waiting for Hussein to speak, she took her own silk handkerchief and quickly wrapped Hussein''s calf. Although looking at the bloody place, let the girl dizzy for a while, but at the moment it seems to summon up courage!

 Chapter 465

    Finally, when she finished the bandage, Princess Louise felt her heart beat so fast that she choked herself. She quickly stepped back, hung her head, and did not dare to say anything.


    After a while, Hussain whispered, "thank you."


    The princess trembled, but heard Hussain whisper: "remember, this is the third" thank you "I said to you when I woke up, your highness."


    Princess Louise''s face changed slightly: "you, you call me ''Your Highness''? Do you know who I am? "


    At this moment, the princess''s heart suddenly remembered what Dali said to herself in the carriage when she was just arrested: these people are absolutely not like ordinary horse thieves!


    Thinking of this, Louise became nervous again. She stepped back two steps: "who are you?"


    Seeing that Hussain didn''t answer, Louise suddenly turned around and wanted to run. Unfortunately, after only two steps, she felt a tight body, a pain in the back bend of her legs and knees, and immediately sat down on the ground.


    Hussein sighed, threw away the two stones left in his hand, looked at the stranded Princess Louise, and gave a bitter smile: "I''m sorry, your highness."


    Louise only felt all kinds of grievances in her heart and turned to Hussein: "you, you are not a horse thief! You are not a horse thief! It''s my own stupidity... I should have thought that you didn''t show up sooner or later, but you came to ambush us. It must be for me! And... It''s said that the Duke of tulip has swept the territory of Desa province for a long time. How can there be horse thieves! What''s more, you... A saint level strongman, how can you bend down to be a horse thief! Tell me who you are


    Hussain did not answer, his face dignified. But he forced himself to sit up, climbed up a nearby tree, broke off two branches with the thickness of his arms, tried for a while, and held them as crutches in his hand. He staggered to the princess''s side and said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, your highness. I can''t answer your question now. But I promise I won''t hurt you. Now, please come with me


    Louise was so scared that her tears dropped drop by drop. She looked up at Hussein and said, "you... Will you let me go? I won''t say it... If you want a reward, no matter what you ask, my brother can satisfy you. and. You are still a saint level strongman. My brother is now vigorously reorganizing the Imperial Army and is in urgent need of talents. With your ability, he will certainly reuse you... Will you let me go back? "


    Her voice begged. With a sad, let the paladin listen, the heart can not help a soft, but then he pressed the heart of the miscellaneous thoughts. Zhengse said: "Your Highness, I said that I would not hurt you. This is not a lie. I have no malice to you. On the contrary, the guy who chased us last night was really aiming at you! I think he''s mostly trying to kill you. So, I can''t let you go now! You have to follow me. You have to follow me. I can protect you! "


    Although his voice was cold, he could not help but soften his tone. After hearing this, Princess Louise looked at Hussein''s face. She could see that this man must be very proud. Like this proud man, he generally disdains to lie.


    Thinking of this, the princess''s heart was slightly relieved. But he asked, "well... At least tell me. Your name


    The paladin hesitated for a moment, and finally dropped a short, low voice: "Hussein!"


    "Hussein?" The princess was stunned for a moment. Involuntarily, he said, "Yi, is that your name? Once upon a time, in the temple of the imperial capital, there was a gifted knight, who was recognized as the first knight in the mainland. His name was Hussein, but later he... Ah! "


    Half said, the princess finally suddenly wake up, exclaimed, surprised staring at the man in front of her, one hand forced to cover his mouth, the other pointed to the paladin!


    "You''re right. I''m that Hussain." Hussain''s face was cold. Speaking of the past of the temple, this was a secret pain in his heart.


    "But, but..."


    "Well, but what!" When he was mentioned the sad thing, Hussain felt a little irritable, and his tone became stiff.


    "But..." the princess''s subtle voice was very light, but she whispered, "but I don''t think you are a bad person. Why do you want to betray the temple? Why do they want to chase you?"


    Hussein was stunned.


    "I''m... I''m not a bad person?"


    The princess hesitated for a moment, nodded her head and said, "when the winged man wanted to kill me, I saw you block the shot with your own back! Besides, you said "thank you" to me. A truly vicious person will not say "thank you" to others. I don''t understand... Knight Hussein, why does the temple pursue good people? "


    "Because the temple itself is not a good person." Hussain said coldly, and the following sentence surprised the princess again: "the guy with wings last night was sent by the temple to kill you! And those who fight with my subordinates are all Holy Knights in the temple


    "Ah!" After the princess exclaimed, she shook her body: "impossible! Temple... "


    "You have too many questions." Hussein looked around impatiently.


    The woods were still quiet. After catching his breath, Hussein recognized the direction: "let''s go east."


    "To the east?" Princess Louise''s eyes brightened.


    "Not bad." Hussein nodded and frowned. "I managed to escape, but that guy won''t let me go easily. We''re not far away. I''m afraid he''ll come after me at any time! However, he must think that I am running west... "


    you ''re right! The angel Sphinx, will definitely determine that Hussein will flee westward to Loulan city.


    However, Hussain knows his body. It''s too far from here to Loulan city. I''m afraid that with my own body, I won''t be far away and I will be caught by the other party.


    So, Hussain held the princess last night, ran a little distance, immediately arranged the doubt, then turned the direction, circled a circle, all the way to the East!!


    The angel must have never thought that he would do this!


    and. All the way to the East, it''s not far from the border of DESAR province. In response to the northwest army, the tulip family set up two military fortresses on the eastern border of the province.


    One of them was the military fortress that destroyed tens of thousands of Northwest army infantry in guhuadoro''s area!


    Moreover, that place is not too far from where you are now. It''s much closer than the distance from here to Loulan city.


    The military fortress now has a lot of family troops. If you can successfully escape there, it will be safe!


    In front of the strong. Ordinary soldiers are unstoppable. But after all, if the temple wants to assassinate the princess, it will not dare to act openly unless they are determined to break with the royal family! Due to the other party''s identity, as long as they return to the tulip family''s army, it will be safe!!


    Hussein is undoubtedly right. The plan is right.


    However, when he said to the East, Princess Louise was stunned, as if she had guessed something.


    But Hussein''s face was cold. The whole person was like a cold rock. Although the princess had doubts in her heart, she did not dare to ask.


    "Let''s go." Hussein pointed to the East and said, "I''m sorry, your highness. Now we''re alone and have no tools to walk. If we can meet people in front of us, we can find a horse for you."


    He said. Hussein threw the princess a stick as a walking stick, and then walked to the east of the forest. After that, Princess Louise hesitated for a moment, finally sighed helplessly and followed.


    It''s dozens of miles away from where Hussein and the princess left.


    On the edge of the woods where he had fought last night, Dewey stood quietly, his face gloomy, looking at the surrounding battlefield


    Above the ground. There are many dead bodies lying in disorder. Look at the clothes. Dewey immediately recognized that many of them were from Longbottom. And Hussain''s men!!


    blamed!


    Dewey looked at the bodies of the family soldiers on the ground, and some of them were still fighting when they fell. The ground was covered with blood that had solidified and blackened! Can think of last night in here experienced how fierce a fight!


    However, what makes Du Wei strange is that the corpses on the ground are soldiers of his own family, but none of the enemy''s corpses are left!


    Dewey immediately affirmed that the other party must have taken all the bodies away! This is definitely to leave no evidence!!


    Around the woods, large areas of trees have been broken, and the ground is still full of pits and cracks! Obviously, there was a fierce battle before the master!


    The big broken tree trunks were obviously caused by the impact waves caused by the strong''s fighting spirit collision.


    Du Wei quickly searched the battlefield, hoping to find clues.


    Finally, his patience was rewarded. On the edge of a broken tree trunk, he saw a shoe!


    This is a typical court style lady''s leather boot. It''s noble and elegant. It''s made of the best leather material, and two precious pearls are inlaid at the ankle.


    Du Wei picked it up, looked at it, and immediately recognized that it belonged to Princess Louise!


    Then Dewey saw the marks on the ground


    "Well, the traces of the horse''s hooves, it seems that a large group of people and horses have gone to the West. The traces of the horse''s hooves are very messy. They should be the appearance of running away... It should be Longbottom and Hussain who took people to escape... Then I must have been eager to fly all the way and missed them."


    Dewey thought of this, but frowned more tightly!


    But what about the boots? The most troubling thing is how the princess came to the battlefield! And lost a boot?


    It is impossible to judge whether the princess has followed Longbottom''s people to escape? Finally, Dewey walked west along the woods for a while and saw a line of footprints on the ground. The footprints are deep and shallow, and they look very messy! Obviously, when a master was injured and ran away, he couldn''t control his body, resulting in different footprints! Dewey immediately made up his mind to follow the footsteps. However, after a while, the footprints suddenly disappeared! Dewey thought for a moment, his eyes brightened! you ''re right! This footprint must be Hussein''s! Because, obviously, this is an injured master! If the enemy is injured, then the other side must run east to escape, not west! Because the west is their own base Loulan city! Since he runs westward, he must be on his own side! This is Dewey''s first judgment. But... Why did the footprints disappear here? Was it the enemy who caught up? Killed? captured? After thinking about it for a while, Dewey suddenly thumped his head hard and said to himself, "why am I so stupid! It''s so far away from Loulan city. If Hussein was injured, he had been chased by the temple, so he had rich experience in escape! He must know that with his injured appearance, he can''t trudge back to Loulan city! I''m sure I''ll be caught on the way! So instead of going west, it''s better to flee to the military fortress on the eastern border! " After thinking about this episode, Dewey stopped hesitating and immediately sneered twice. His body was like a gust of wind and he went east

 Chapter 466

    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?" said Hussein, turning and frowning


    Louise''s beautiful face was full of pain, but she had already lost the branch and crutches, squatted down and covered her left foot.


    Hussein followed her movements and saw that the princess''s left foot was actually bare. I don''t know when her left shoe was lost. After walking for a while, the original white and delicate sole was full of black mud, and blood was seen in the gap between her fingers.


    Hussein sighed, walked back two steps, squatted down, stretched out his hand, and, regardless of the blush and exclamation of the princess, unquestionably separated her hands, put the princess down, and took up her left foot.


    The princess''s left foot was pinched in her hand by the other side, and her breath was suddenly rapid. Her face was red, her eyes were everywhere, and her heart was like a deer.


    "It''s OK. It''s just something that pierced it." Hussein frowned and thought, then quickly took off his boots and threw them to the Princess: "put on my shoes."


    "You... And you?"


    Hussain said faintly, "I''m a little bit rough and thick. It doesn''t matter if I''m barefoot. I was chased by the temple people to the North frozen forest, in the ice and snow. I walk barefoot for several days in a row."


    my god!


    Louise immediately moved: "that... In the ice and snow, barefoot walk for a few days, are you not afraid of freezing feet?"


    "I''m lucky." Hussain was silent for a moment. His voice sounded dead and cold: "on the fourth day, two Holy Knights overtook me."


    The princess was at a loss: "I don''t understand..."


    "I killed them and took off one of the dead men''s boots!" Hussein''s last words. Let the princess beat a spirit, looking at the man in front of almost all the body is injured, she saw the flash of a strange look in Hussein''s eyes, which is full of a deep pain that is difficult to describe!


    The princess suddenly found that even if she was so seriously injured, when the other side was standing, her waist was still straight! There''s not the slightest bend! It''s like a javelin that never bends!


    Strong! Absolutely strong! I''d rather be tough than bent!


    Gradually, let the princess trance is. In front of me, this seemingly indifferent guy, the image of the figure, seems to coincide with the image of the stubborn young man on the square on the coup d''etat day in my memory.


    The difference is that the young man''s thin figure. But a little bit of fuzzy up


    "Hurry up, we don''t have much time."


    Hussain''s words awakened the princess from her trance.


    Watching the paladin turn around indifferently, Louise picked up Hussein and took off her boots without hesitation. Put it on.


    It''s hard to imagine... If she is a princess, how can she wear the shoes used by a smelly man??? But at the moment, Princess Louise seemed to feel her heart. I can''t even think of a single refusal!


    Hussein''s boots, the princess to wear a lot bigger, but she still sped up the pace, closely followed behind Hussein.


    A man and a woman walked in the dense forest for a long time. After a long time, Louise suddenly asked in a timid way: "Hou... Your honor, Knight Hussein."


    Hussain suddenly turned around and looked at the princess coldly, with a stiff tone. Interrupted the princess''s words: "Your Highness, please call my name directly. Because I''m no longer a knight


    Louis was frightened by Hussain''s stiff eyes and became more timid. After hesitating for a moment, he finally whispered, "yes, sir, can I ask you a question?"


    Hussein didn''t speak and went on. Just a "hum".


    The princess summoned up her courage. Finally, he raised his voice and said, "what I want to ask is, actually... Many years ago. When I was a little girl, I often heard about your prestige. At that time, everyone in the imperial capital praised your genius... I used to admire Knights like you. But why do you... "


    Hussein stopped again. Louise saw that Hussein''s back seemed to be a little stiff. This time, the paladin did not turn around, just a cold voice came: "Your Highness, do all women have such a strong curiosity?"


    "Ah, no..." the princess was a little nervous and said in a low voice, "but I used to be your admirer, so..."


    "That''s my own business." Hussein''s reply was as hard and cold as he was.


    Louise sighed. She felt it. The man''s heart was as cold as a rock.


    Just when the princess took a deep breath and was ready to say something else, suddenly, Hussein, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped, raised her hand, and made a silence action!


    Then, Hussein stepped back, pulled Princess Louise and hid behind a big tree nearby!


    About 50 meters away, the end of the forest is already there.


    The trees here are already a little sparse. And as long as out of this piece of forest, is the northwest large open flat field! There is no hidden terrain.


    But just outside the woods, there was a lot of noise!


    "Be careful!"


    A heavy, serious voice fell into Hussein''s ear, and his pupils immediately contracted!


    Russell! It''s Russell!


    Outside the woods, rosette rode on his horse and watched his subordinates working hard.


    By the woods, more than 100 people are trying to dig out a big pit on the ground. At the moment, the pit is full of bodies, and Russell is directing the people to fill the pit. Shovels of earth were thrown in, and the corpse was soon covered up.


    "Be careful. Don''t leave a trace Russell''s serious voice came.


    After taking Princess Louise and hiding in a big tree in the woods, Hussein looked at each other and immediately understood what they were doing!


    Obviously, the other party must have gone back last night and took away all the bodies left by the people in the temple! They didn''t even leave the body, so they made it clear they didn''t want to leave evidence!


    At this moment, the Holy Knights who died last night, together with their weapons and armor, are gradually buried in the pit.


    After all this. With a stern face, rosette ordered all his subordinates to dismount and stand in a circle beside the pit. All of them took off their helmets, held them in their arms, and put their swords in front of them. Everyone dropped their heads and said something.


    Every holy knight''s expression is extremely pious and serious, listening to what they say. Princess Louise only heard a trace of oppressive bitterness and dignity. Every knight has a cold face


    But Hussein''s face was a little abnormal when he heard that. Finally, after the group of Holy Knights finished talking, Hussein sighed in a low voice: "this is a rite for the Holy Knights to mourn the knights who died in the war... Hum. It''s bloodless to believe in this thing


    After the ceremony, rosette nodded and went up with his own hands. Shovel on the last shovel of soil, and then a wave, dozens of people in the past, force the ground flat.


    In this way, it was originally a wild place with few people. It seems that it is no longer easy to find traces. Unless you know the location, it''s hard to find.


    Behind Russell, there were seven or eight carriages. Rousseau gave an order: "all of you! Remove armor


    At the command, all the Knights immediately stood in line, and then began to remove their armor, and one by one neatly put off the armor on the carriage.


    Hussein looked in his eyes and immediately felt what he understood.


    Desa province is tulip family territory, on the border of the province, although it can not be said to be heavily guarded. Close examination. But at least a few towns have checkpoints. Normally speaking, it is impossible for such a large group of cavalry with nearly a thousand people to enter their own territory!


    Now it seems. These guys mostly use this method to sneak into the province: thousands of people are scattered into countless small teams, each without weapons and armor, but there are other large groups of carriages disguised as caravans, carrying weapons and armor to the province, and then arming in the ambush site


    Sure enough, when Hussein guessed, rosette had divided the men and horses into more than ten teams.


    Originally, Hussein was prepared to wait here. When rosette and others left, he would leave quietly.


    But unexpectedly, with a wave of his hand, rosette let the three groups of people wear the clothes of ordinary caravan merchants and escort the seven or eight carriages loaded with weapons and armor to go first, while the rest of the army took a rest on the spot.


    After that, Rousseau gave two orders: "send two teams to the woods to find water! Watch out


    Looking at dozens of enemies, dismount, walk into the woods, disperse, but just search for their hiding place. Hussein''s brows were already wrinkled.


    If it is in peacetime, how can he see such a group of ordinary knights in the eye? Not to mention hundreds of people, even thousands of people, with the strength of the saint rank strong, it is absolutely unnecessary to pay attention.


    But now the injury on his body is just barely suppressed, and once the fight starts, in case something happens to bring the angel Sphinx


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Seeing the front enemies, they were less than ten meters away from their hiding place, Hussein''s eyes quickly passed through the forest. The forest was flat and unobstructed, and he looked at the forest for thousands of miles.


    In front of Hussein, there are only two ways: first, quietly retreat into the woods to hide.


    But the problem is that these guys are resting outside the woods. I''m afraid they won''t leave for a while... I''m avoiding the Sphinx now. God knows when the angel will come... And what if these guys are here waiting for the Sphinx to meet? So it''s not a good idea to keep hiding in the woods.


    As for the idea of quietly turning around from the other side of the forest... Hussein also thought about it, but the forest is so big, and out of the forest is boundless flat and wild, and the sight is not obstructed! Let oneself run far, the other side as long as casually look can see!


    It''s impossible to hide! In a horizontal heart, Hussein took a deep breath, got close to the princess''s ear, and said in a deep voice, "don''t shout or panic for a while, just follow me!" Louise now looked at the guys who had searched. She was pale and heard Hussein''s voice. Although the voice was still cold, her heart suddenly stabilized, as if she had a dependence. Before I knew it, my hand had caught a piece of Hussain''s clothes and held it tightly... A holy knight walking in the front was pulling out his sword to push away the grass. Suddenly, he cried out: "I have found the water source. There seems to be a stream in front of me!" When his voice came out, other people suddenly looked happy and were pouring in. All of a sudden, the knight felt a twinkle in front of him. He seemed to see a flash of light in front of his eyes. But before he could make a sound, a branch had pierced his throat! Take back the stick like lightning, the knight''s throat is marked with a note of blood!! Hussein will be used as a crutch of the branches flat in his hand, a loud drink, has pulled the princess rushed out quickly!

 Chapter 467

    Suddenly saw a companion fall on his back, blood from the throat Biao out! Then I saw Hussein pull the princess out from behind the tree!


    Many other Holy Knights were surprised, but after all, the strict training made them recover quickly after a short shock, driven by instinct!


    A cry, dozens of knights in the woods immediately gathered around, the front of a few people have been holding a long sword to fight up!


    Louise felt her body was hugged by Hussein, and then her feet had left the ground like flying! Hussein, holding the princess in his arms, leaped in the air and fell in front of several knights. He waved a branch in his hand and scattered a little shadow quickly. Then he saw that several Knights burst out a ball of blood in their throat at the same time, and even fell down without humming!


    Hussein killed several people in an instant, but his speed didn''t stop at all. He picked up a long sword left by a knight and threw the branch on the ground!


    At the moment, the noise in the forest has alarmed Russell and others outside. As soon as Russell stood up, he saw Hussein dragging a young woman out of the forest like the wind!


    "Hussein!" Russell was shocked, but he responded immediately: "come on! Shoot to kill! "


    With that, he grabbed the spear hanging on the horse beside him, and leaped over with a big step!


    Hussain raised his hand and a holy knight was in front of him! There was a terrible CLICK! Sword with dazzling golden fighting spirit, the front of the holy knight from head to foot, split in two!


    When did poor Princess Louise see such a miserable scene? Turn your eyes. Suddenly he fainted.


    Hussain holding the princess, has been looking ahead! Hundreds of Knights'' horses are there!


    Grab the horse!


    This is the only thought in Hussein''s heart!


    As soon as he thought of it, he saw a bright gun in front of him whistling and raising his sword. Keng of a, clear under the impact of sound, gold gas will swing gun tip. Rosette held the gun in both hands, and was shocked by the fighting spirit of the paladin, and his hands were full of blood. The tiger''s mouth had been cracked and his body retreated, but he stood still with the end of the handle on the ground!


    He saw Hussein''s eyes, just looking at the horse behind him!!


    Rosette is indeed worthy of the secret cultivation of talents in the temple, and he is also the decisive one at the moment! Immediately break to drink a: "desperately entangle him!"


    Then he turned back and yelled to dozens of horsemen behind him: "kill the horse! No one left! "


    His eyes are really fierce, and his decision is very fast!


    Rosette is very clear that although the other side is only one Hussein, there are hundreds of people on his own side. But in front of the saint level strong, no matter how many ordinary people there are, it doesn''t make much sense! And in the first fight just now, although Hussein split himself back with a sword, but from the strength of the other side. Obviously, compared with the peak state of Hussein when he was in a perfect state last night, it was much worse!


    Last night, the other side could split themselves with a sword! But now I don''t want to let my hands crack. I''m just going back a few steps!


    and. Rosette had already seen the white silk handkerchief wrapped around Hussein''s legs! And the terrible wounds on him! The blood soaked robe clearly shows that the opponent is seriously injured!!


    Russell knows that Hussein wants to run!!


    At the moment, hundreds of Holy Knights have rushed up fearlessly! These Holy Knights are filled with religious almost crazy faith! This belief makes them as if brainwashed, fearless of death and pain!!


    Even though Hussain is like a mad tiger, under the golden fighting spirit, he cuts out with one sword and draws a magic arc. The seven or eight Holy Knights standing around him are cut into two by the golden halo!


    But the people behind still rushed up without fear!


    Hussein was seriously injured. He tried his best to use the power of the holy rank. Although the golden fighting spirit was fierce, his own body could not bear it. After cutting down dozens of people in one breath, I finally heard a click, and the long sword had been rolled.


    On the chest and body, after waking up today, the wound was forced by fighting. Under the fierce battle, the wound burst at the same time. Blood flow out!


    Finally. After chopping down the two knights in front of him, Hussein stepped a little. The two corpses were kicked out, and the dense crowd in front of them was smashed out of a passage!


    He also felt dizzy. He bit the tip of his tongue, gritted his teeth and strode forward. But just less than three steps, face a spear, with the roaring silver fighting spirit, quickly swept over!


    Rosette wrapped his hands around the white cloth and tied his hands tightly to the shaft of his spear! Under the fierce attack, Hussein was forced back by all means!


    Hussain, with a trace of evil spirit on his face, suddenly turned over with his opponent''s spear, held his sword in his backhand, and abruptly cleaved down on the barrel of his opponent''s gun!


    Dangdangdangdangdang


    It seems that the sound of more than a dozen collisions in an instant turned into one! Hussain in such an instant, the sword with lightning speed, cut more than ten times in one breath on Rosetti''s spear!


    At last, Rousseau opened his mouth and spewed out blood. He staggered for a moment and managed to sweep the spear over Hussein''s waist. Hussein sneered. Suddenly, his fingers loosened and he dropped his sword on the ground. He seized the handle of Russell''s spear. On the palm of his hand, a golden fight spread quickly!


    Bobo! Twice, the white cloth that rosette wrapped around his hands suddenly burst out under the fighting spirit, and his hands were also shocked by the fighting spirit! With a little effort, Hussein had already snatched the spear, swung it on the spot, slapped it a few times, and beat the Holy Knights who rushed in front of him one by one. At last, when the gun turned around, the tip of the gun was already in Rosse''s throat!!


    Originally, the tip of the gun was to be loosened and rosette was stabbed to death. But at this time, Hussein looked at rosette''s face, and suddenly, with an inexplicable meal in his hand, the tip of the gun was solidified there, and only a little blood came out of rosette''s throat. But finally did not forward a send!


    "Tell your people to stop!" Hussain cheered coldly.


    Rosette, who had been colorless and had been shot in the throat, had closed his eyes and died. But when he heard Hussein''s words, he suddenly opened his eyes and burst into a group of brilliant eyes. He said with a wild smile: "Hussein! Thank you for being a holy knight! Holy knight, how can you be coerced because your companion is captured! Hum


    Finish. All of a sudden, he summoned up his strength and cried out, "come on! Kill all the horses! He''s going to rob the horse! "


    In the distance, dozens of Holy Knights in charge of horses have already taken advantage of their companions to entangle Hussain and cut down more than 100 horses in one go! The cry of the horses! Hussein''s face was very gloomy when he heard it!


    His spear fingers were white, but he didn''t kill rosette. Suddenly he raised his foot and kicked Russell in the chest. Then he heard a few clicks. Russell''s ribs were broken and he flew out. Hit heavily on the ground, struggled for a while, ejected a few mouthfuls of blood, and finally forced to the ground, can no longer stand up.


    With a spear in hand, Hussein is even more powerful. Originally, the sword was too short, and he had to protect the princess around him. It''s really hard to use it. Now with long weapons, it''s much more convenient!


    The refined steel spear swung a few times and smashed the approaching Holy Knights one by one. Hussein had already stridden over and had several ups and downs, and had already fallen to the front of the steed, the dozens of knights who were in charge of the steed. I''ve killed half of the horses. But they saw Hussein rush in and train them. Immediately automatically separated half of the people, toward Hussein entangled up, the remaining half of the people, but speed up to chop horseshoes!


    Hussein took a knight away with a long gun, turned over and grabbed a horse. As soon as he got on the horse with the princess in his arms, he heard the horse hiss and fall on his knees. Looking down, it was a knight who threw himself on the ground and was kicked by the horse, but stabbed at the horse''s neck with a sword!


    Hussein shot in the past, will kill the knight, but helpless to hold the princess leap out.


    Finally, seven or eight people were killed in one breath. Hussein grabbed a war horse and pushed the princess onto the horse first, but he took the horse out on foot! Around more than 100 knights rushed over, Hussein sneered, eyebrows pick, spear like a poisonous dragon general stab, immediately saw a gun shadow! In front of dozens of people are under the golden fighting spirit, the body chest abdomen place burst bleeding flowers, immediately fell to the ground!!


    In this way, Hussein walked, pulled the horse out of the 100 steps, which almost became a channel of death! Where he passed, a corpse fell on the ground! In the end, finally out of the siege, but the corner of Hussein''s mouth has already shed blood!


    Behind him, those Holy Knights who were brave and fearless of death were finally deterred by his murderous spirit, and those who could not help but slow down.


    Only Hussein himself knew that he was a strong man at the moment. He seemed to be invincible. In fact, he could hardly lift his arm now because of the pain. He was so angry in his chest that he didn''t bleed.


    Finally, seeing that the holy knight behind no longer pursued, Hussein turned over and sat down behind the princess, holding the reins in one hand and the spear in the other, but still straight and about to go.


    At the moment, behind him came the voice of Russell.


    Rosette was supported by two subordinates, and his chest had been dyed red by the blood he had just vomited! Russell''s face was gloomy, his eyes were red, and he was staring at Hussein. Suddenly, he opened his voice and roared in a hoarse voice: "Hussein! Why don''t you kill me! Why spare my life! Do you think I''m a weak man


    Hussein''s body was shocked immediately, and finally turned back. Dozens of steps away, rosette felt Hussein''s sharp eyes on his body, which made him tremble in his heart. He suffered so much. How could he still have such sharp eyes?!


    "I don''t kill you, not because you are weak! It''s because... In the past, we trained together in the training camp, almost all the senior knights in the order. They were all my friends back then! Unfortunately, a few years ago, I betrayed the church, and all my former comrades in arms turned into enemies to pursue me... "Speaking of this, Hussein''s voice was low, cold, but with a faint regret!


    He took a look at rosette and said coldly, "old friend. Too many people have died in my hands! Rosette... Now, you are the last friend I know in the Church... Enough dead! "


    With that, Hussein ignored Russell, kicked the horse in the stomach, and the horse spread its hooves and galloped away


    Russell''s face changed when he heard the last words left by Hussein. His eyes became more complicated. Looking at Hussein''s figure, he couldn''t say a word


    The knight Princess woke up after a brief coma. When Hussein carried her on the horse, she carried a spear. All the way to kill a hundred steps, step by step to kill a person, step by step bleeding! That all over the sky of the gun phantom into a beautiful blood light, the princess has woken up!


    Hussein led the horse on foot. He looked proud. Although he was full of blood, he finally killed all the enemies! The princess on the horse seemed to have forgotten her fear of death and blood at that time. She looked at Hussein walking with the reins and a gun in her back, as if she had been crazy


    When Hussein turned over and sat down behind him, it was almost like holding himself in his arms. The princess only felt warm. Heart suddenly panic up, for a time, even the other party''s body strong smell of blood, as if it is not so pungent!


    Before Hussein left, he left those words to Russell and said, "enough friends have died in my hands..."


    This time, the princess back in Hussein''s arms, clearly feel when Hussein said this sentence. The body already faintly in shudder! The finger holding the spear. Also seems to be a little unsteady, although the voice is cold. But Louise, it seems to capture a trace of deep sadness!


    Yes, it''s sad!!


    This cold man like a rock, the sadness in his heart!


    Louise''s heart is like a deer, leaning against Hussein''s arms, but she doesn''t know what to say or whether to keep silent.


    Horse back bumps, but suddenly heard behind Hussain stuffy hum, body a crooked, unexpectedly forward on the princess''s back! Suddenly, the princess felt that Hussein had put the reins into her hand.


    Then, behind Hussein, his head has been powerless drooping on the princess''s shoulder, he heard the voice, although it is so weak, but the tone is still so cold and hard, whispered in his ear: "you control the horse... If you don''t want to die, go all the way East, don''t stop!"


    Finish saying, already silent!


    The princess''s heart leaped, and suddenly she felt warm on her shoulders. When she looked at it, Hussein''s mouth and nose had shed blood at the same time.


    At this time, an inexplicable emotion suddenly erupted in my heart. I remembered that just now this man was barefoot, walking all the way with his horse, carrying a spear, killing all the enemies and stepping out with blood! It''s like the back of the God of war


    Louise herself didn''t notice that tears had come out of the corner of her eyes!


    She held the reins in one hand and clasped them in the other hand. She said anxiously, "Hussein! Hussain! Don''t you die! "


    Hussein''s body was weak on her back, and his spear had been loosened and thrown away. Despite the princess''s call, he murmured, "go east... Go east... Don''t stop..."


    In the distance, the shadow of Qi Li Ma Luo mountain on the horizon is like a black line.


    Looking to the East, the ground seems to be connected with the sky!


    The princess, holding Hussein in her arms, had long wanted to stop the horse to see his injury, but she remembered that Hussein had told her not to stop before he was unconscious, so she did not dismount. You can only hold the paladin in one hand and keep him from falling off the horse.


    Fortunately, the princess was born in the royal family. She was taught equestrian skills by a special court teacher since she was a child, and it was not difficult to control the horses.


    But after a long journey, for an hour or so, the sound of the horses'' wheezing seemed to be getting worse.


    The horse was taken from the Holy Knights. It was a fight last night. He galloped all the way to the edge of the woods just now. He didn''t even have food to feed and didn''t have much time to rest, so he ran with them on his back. Even though the horses of the Holy Knights were all selected horses, he couldn''t stand it at last.


    No matter how the princess kicks the horse''s belly, the speed of the horse slows down bit by bit.


    And now, in the sky behind you. Suddenly there was a whirlwind!


    Faintly, the wind roared like a knife! The princess looked back and turned pale!


    In the distance of the sky, a strong wind broke through the air, and a figure in front of it, and the four golden wings behind it vibrated! This man came from afar in the sky, like a sharp blade, cutting the clouds above the sky! It''s almost just a breath. It will shorten the distance of hundreds of meters!!


    Between a few breaths, the figure in the sky has already crossed the galloping horse on the ground. Suddenly, a strong wind comes, and you can hear the sad hiss of the horse on the crotch. The wind blade is like a knife! After a flash of blood. The two front hooves of the horse have been cut off!


    The horse immediately fell forward, and the princess and paladin on his back were overturned to the ground at the same time! Two people roll down on the ground, Gu Lu Gu Lu roll out a long way! The princess was so hurt that she couldn''t even cry out. Crus and arms above, full of blood, heart pain! Before I got up, I saw the whirlwind falling on the ground! The guy with four long golden wings behind him has been standing in front of him with a negative hand! On his pale and handsome face, he seemed to have a soft smile, but his eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake! Slowly approaching a few steps. As he passed by the poor horse, he poked his hand at the horse''s head. After a ball of blood, the horse''s head burst and fell dead. This person''s step is very slow, very light, but after a few steps, suddenly his right hand opens and grabs lightly. All of a sudden, it turned into a silver holy light. There''s a silver gun in my hand!! The gun pointed at the princess and Hussein on the ground, and the smile on Sphinx''s face became more and more intense. In a low voice, "Hussein, can you still get up?" Princess scared fingertips are trembling, subconsciously looked at Hussein, but Hussein eyes closed, but where there is any reaction?! Sphinx saw what Hussein looked like, sighed and narrowed his eyes: "what a pity! Unfortunately... It seems that you can''t do it after all! Hum, the human body is not qualified to have too much power Said, he approached a few steps, gun tip above, a little cold light faintly through out: "traitor! Let me end your sinful life! I think the pope would be very happy if he saw your head After a pause, his eyes fell on the princess and said coldly, "Princess Louise, don''t worry. After I purify him, it''s your turn next." With that, the gun had been raised high. Princess Louise had seen the horror of this guy last night! Even Hussein''s kind of Saint level strongmen have been beaten like this. What''s more, now Hussein has been seriously injured, unconscious and lost his fighting power. How can a weak woman resist each other? She did not ask what, as a Royal Princess, before dying, Louise still retained some dignity. She held her head high and looked at Sphinx. There was no more panic in her eyes. Instead, she fell into a tranquility¡° Sir, the goddess has mercy on the world! For the sake of God''s mercy, after you kill me, even if you want to cut off our heads, please bury me with him, OK Sphinx was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "Oh? Is there anything between your highness and this traitor... "He protected me with his life." Although the princess''s voice is low, but it is very firm: "here is so remote, we die here, buried together, after death can have his company, I will not be lonely." With that, the princess made a standard sign of Light Church Praying to the goddess on her chest. No matter how arrogant the angel is, he doesn''t dare to blaspheme the goddess. He hesitated for a moment and sighed: "God has mercy on the world... OK, princess, I promise you my request." Finish saying, a long gun trembles, will stab... At this time, above the sky, hear a clear broken air voice! With a buzz, you can see a bright light, like a meteor falling from the sky! Sphinx''s eyes suddenly changed, suddenly back! At the same time, the gun swept in the direction of the sky... With the sound of a wave, the meteor in the sky was stirred up by his gun, burst into countless light and dust, and dissipated! And the angel''s gun tip, but humming trembling... Above the sky, Dewey''s figure fell from the clouds! There was a cold mocking smile on his face. On his hands, he was holding the extremely peculiar and gorgeous jiduro throat arrow! Seeing that an arrow drove the angel back a few steps, Dewey loosened the bow string, and fell down steadily in front of the princess and Hussein¡° Hurry up and slow down. Fortunately, I caught up with you Dewey took a look at Hussein and was relieved to make sure he wasn''t dead. Turning to look at the Sphinx, Dewey''s eyes narrowed, and there was a cold smile on his mouth: "you! Bird man with wings!! Move my brother in my territory?? Did you ask me! "

 Chapter 468

    Dewey''s eyes had narrowed into two gaps, but the eyes revealed were as sharp as knives! It''s clear that there''s no hiding murderous spirit!


    Seeing Dewey fall from the sky, Louise stares at Dewey''s back and listens to the hateful tulip Duke''s voice. Her heart finally settles down.


    "Duchess, Duchess..." Princess Louise whispered, but then suddenly a doubt appeared in her heart... Is this Hussain Duchess'' man? But why did Hussein disguise himself as a horse thief and arrest himself?


    Sphinx has calmed down, looking at Dewey coming down from the sky, his eyes are tightly fixed on the long bow with strange shape in each other''s arms. This guy can defeat himself with an arrow, and obviously his strength can''t be underestimated.


    But Princess Louise''s call fell into the angel''s ear, and Sphinx''s look changed immediately. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Oh, who am I, so you are the tulip Duke?"


    Said, in the eyes revealed a glimmer of satisfaction: "unexpected, today will lead you."


    Dewey''s voice was more arrogant than his: "Oh? You know me? Can you tell me, then, what''s the origin of you bird man with wings? "


    Sphinx''s expression immediately angry: "rude guy, dare to use words to offend the angel of the goddess!"


    "Angels?" Dewey laughed wildly: "are you an angel? Ha ha ha... "


    Although he was smiling, there was a dignified flash in his eyes!


    "Hoo The gun pointed at Dewey with a holy light. Sphinx said coldly, "I heard that the Duke of tulip is a famous young genius all over the world. Now it seems that he is just an arrogant boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Du Wei did not show any weakness: "hum, I also heard that the temple is holy and merciful. Now, it seems that they are just some dirty and dirty places behind their backs... Hum, are you an angel? Don''t think you can pretend to be an angel with two pairs of wings on your back! If I had a beard and a cross on my back, I would say I was Jesus


    "Yes, Jesus?" Sphinx''s eyes were a little dazed. He was about to say "who is Jesus" when all of a sudden. Dewey''s already done it!


    Du Wei is not a knight, and he doesn''t pay attention to the manner of bullshit duels. His original belief is that if he can kill others, he will kill them. Even if his strength can''t be compared with before, his belief of "Yin people" has not changed!


    Dewey never thought "undeclared war" was a mean thing!


    As long as you can kill each other, no matter how mean you are, it''s a good way!


    Sphinx did not finish a word, suddenly found the eyes of Dewey has disappeared in the line of sight! This is a big surprise!


    Because if the opponent only uses stealth magic or super fast speed movement to try to avoid his own sight, this trick has no effect in the eyes of the saint level strongman!


    Only the real power of the holy steps. To cross the gap of space!


    There is no doubt that the disappearance of Dewey made Sphinx immediately feel awe inspiring: is this tulip Duke also a saint level?!


    Without Dewey, Sphinx did not hesitate. Immediately a big drink, silver gun with a group of Holy Light swept by! In the next moment, in front of Sphinx, countless red light spots suddenly burst out in the air. After these light spots flickered for a while, they immediately formed countless flaming fireballs!


    Boom, countless fireballs like meteors smashed like Sphinx! There is no doubt that this is one of the tricks Dewey has been used to: instant fireball.


    It seems like such a big movement, but Sphinx is almost not angry. His silver gun swept, the light has formed a huge circular arc of light, to protect themselves in it. But didn''t expect to wait for the other party''s attack, but it is the most common fireball skill that is inferior to even the ninth rate in Angel Kailai?


    Although it seems that the number is a little more. But this kind of fireball skill can''t even hurt an angel''s hair.


    The holy light spread out in detail. Suddenly, the fireballs that seemed to be moving and quiet all around disintegrated in the Milky holy light!


    Sphinx was about to make a mockery, but suddenly he felt wrong!


    Originally, the strong body protection light that I was ready to develop was like a reservoir full of water, and also like a fist with innumerable strength, waiting for the arrival of each other. But who knows. Dewey uses only one of the lowest fireballs. But in this way, the holy light of momentum. Being excited by the fireball all over the sky, he immediately poured out all the power of saving!


    Once the holy light is launched, a wave of power is formed, which smashes all the fireballs around


    But it''s like the power of tens of thousands of Jin is gathered, but only a few small ants are waiting.


    Once the defense of holy light is activated, it''s like a fist of ten thousand jin power, but it''s empty


    The so-called "old force is exhausted, new force is not born"! Du Wei is to grasp the power of the other side''s holy light, then a moment of power air attack


    Whoo!


    A tiny purple light suddenly broke through the holy light, but it was the corner of the long bow in Dewey''s hand!


    Jiduruo''s throat is on the bow angle of the instant prison arrow, with a long barb and sharp blade. Now it is full of purple light. In the seemingly strong holy light, it is so easy to break in!


    One move!


    Just one move?


    Duwei only took the first move, and easily pierced the holy light of a saint level opponent?!


    Purple light with gorgeous color, with a very strange angle, cut into the angel''s chest, pounced, the angel hummed, chest a dark gold blood flow out! He was shocked! No matter what he didn''t expect, Dewey could break through his defense with one move, with a silver gun in his hand. With a clang sound, the long blade on the corner of the opponent''s ground bow was swung open!


    At the moment, Dewey''s whole body has been pasted on the Sphinx''s side, and he seems to have no obstacle to press into the holy light of the angel! Although the other side''s silver gun swung away his long bow, Dewey turned his feet, and his whole body seemed to have no bone. He made an incredible twist, and his waist was like a light dancing butterfly!


    Poof!


    In this seemingly beautiful dance, but hidden killing! Du Wei body turns, unexpectedly from under the silver war gun can slip. The long blade of the bow horn has been drawn on the shoulder of the angel from the front to the back, a bloodstain as long as one palm wide!


    The angel felt that the purple light on the other side''s weapon intruded into his body. Although his holy light was fierce, it seemed that he couldn''t resist... Several waves, the wounds on his chest and shoulder burst at the same time!


    But in the burst, the flesh and blood didn''t spray, but it seemed to be drained of vitality and shriveled down


    Sphinx was shocked!


    He did not expect that the tulip Duke''s strength was so strong! Now where dare to neglect?


    I can''t bear the pain. All the holy light burst out. In an instant, the white light around the angel made it impossible for people to stare at him!


    The silver gun is like a rainbow! Light and shadow from the tip of the gun! Like a poisonous dragon!


    Dewey had a good shot, but he had already stepped back. I heard a bang!


    instantaneous. The silver gun is in front of us! Du Wei''s mind flashed, and several golden shields suddenly appeared in the air around him!


    The shield is also carved with strange lines of characters.


    The shield is fast around duvidi. It''s duvidi''s advanced magic defense equipment "shield of light"!


    The tip of the silver gun bombards a shield! How powerful is the power of the angel''s steps. What''s more, he tried his best, and immediately heard a tearing sound on the shield!


    Fortunately, when Dewey was refining the shield of light, he used magic to share the endurance of each shield. Although the angel shot was powerful, if it was just a shield, it would have been smashed. But several shields were shining at the same time. I barely took the shot!


    Just in the roar, Dewey''s body had already passed behind and flew out, glided out a distance in the air, and then stood still.


    Du Wei looked down and saw that one of the shields was covered with tiny cracks, which made him feel sad!


    What a bird! Sure enough!!


    The heart thought a move, immediately put away the shield of light.


    But Sphinx is more angry! He had underestimated the young tulip Duke. But did not expect a face to face to eat a little loss! Now I took a deep breath. Instant, the chest and shoulder wound shriveled muscles on the full up again!


    Dewey saw it. I can''t help but cry.


    "Well, you mean fellow, can''t you just sneak?" Sphinx flatly raised his spear: "what else do you have now?"


    Drink, in the fury of the Sphinx, has a gun rushed up!


    The four long wings behind the angel vibrated and stepped out more than ten meters in one step! The silver gun rolled to Dewey with the roaring light!


    Although Sphinx was angry, he thought of one thing in his heart: the tulip Duke, I heard that he should be a magician. Although the strength he showed just now seems to have reached the saint level, even if he meets the warrior of the saint level, if he is entangled by the opponent, he will be dead!


    A gun blasts out, the top of the gun seems to move with a faint thunder! The holy light seems to cover the space of more than ten meters around them!


    Seeing Dewey''s figure in front of him, he couldn''t dodge... Sphinx''s eyes showed ferocity


    Ding!


    There was a clear sound. The point of the gun seemed to be on something hard. Did this guy use the golden shield again?


    Sphinx snorted, frantically urged his holy light, the silver gun made a series of roaring sound, with a vibration on the tip of the gun, stabbed duvet''s body more than ten times in one breath!!


    Ding Ding Ding Ding


    This series of intensive bombardment, as if the gun hit the target, but the Sphinx heart is suddenly uneasy! I just feel the silver gun in my hand. Every time I prick it, I feel as if I prick it into a void


    you ''re right!


    Clearly judging from the sound, the point of the gun should be on something hard, but judging from the sense of power, it seems as if I am crazy to instill the holy light of the past, but it is like hitting in a void, with no effort!


    He immediately looked at it, only to see Dewey standing in front of him with a smile. Even his face didn''t change at all!


    I took more than ten shots at a time, each of which was strong enough to crack the rocks and pierce each other''s body, but it was clear that none of them really hit each other''s body!


    As if in the distance from the other party''s body about only so minute distance, the gun tip was blocked by something!


    In the air, it seems that it has become the water surface, with more than ten shots in a row, but only one white spot after another appears in the middle of the air... With the ripple of the air, it spreads.


    (it''s too late! How is that possible!)


    Angel immediately thought of a very terrible possibility!


    He stepped back abruptly. Holding the gun tightly in both hands, suddenly the four long wings behind him vibrated violently, and the holy light of the whole body was burning up!


    Suddenly, the angel''s body soared a few meters high, then with a roar. The holy light on the gun is a storm, and the head is smashed down!!


    Boom!!


    This shot hit, you can see that it fell on the top of Duwei''s head, but it seems to be heavily held by some force! The angel Sphinx''s face was heavy. There was a roar in my mouth!


    The muscles on his face suddenly gave out a glimmer of white light, and the wings behind him were dazzled by the vibration, which was obviously beyond the limit!


    Finally!


    The sound of collapse!


    This shot, with the power of the holy steps, finally smashed the small space where Duwei stood!


    The gun body finally passed through the gap in the space and landed on Dewey''s body!!


    Bang~~~~~~~~~~~


    The sound of vibration, as if like a tsunami in general, the vibration of the sound waves rippling around!


    Focus on where they are. Even the sound wave has become a strong shock wave!


    Around the original on the ground of Hussein and princess, the body has been directly blown out!


    The sharp and harsh vibration seemed to penetrate Louise''s eardrum! No matter how she covers her ears and screams, it doesn''t help at all. Even her own scream can''t be heard at all!!


    Above the ground, the open field ground around the two people''s bodies extended countless tiny cracks, and then fragments of debris. It also collapses and disintegrates in the strong sound wave oscillation. Fluttering from the ground up!!


    The long howling sound of the angels is getting longer and longer, as if with a kind of magic sound that breaks people''s hearts and lungs!


    But later. The next moment, I saw the silver gun on Dewey''s body, the sharp point of the gun, suddenly, there was a small thing, broken


    Then, Sphinx looked at Dewey in front of him in surprise. This "Dewey" started from the top of his head and quickly turned into pieces, and then his shoulders, his arms, his waist, his legs


    Everything, all turned into pieces, dissipated with the wind.


    However, what''s more strange is that while this "Duwei" was shot into pieces by himself, a new Duwei appeared in the same place under the pieces!!!


    Light!


    The first feeling to fall into the eyes of Sphinx is the dazzling light!


    The light seems to have five eyes: red, orange, blue, green and purple!


    Five strange lights mingled and complemented each other, winding around Dewey''s body!


    And look at Dewey


    He is still standing there, but his whole body is covered with a set of dazzling magic armor!!


    I don''t know what kind of metal the armor is, but every piece of it is shining with different colors! Every streamline seems to be the most exquisite art. It''s so beautiful! Even every grain on the armor seems to have reached the acme of beauty!!


    It seems that the seams of every part are made by nature, and there is no gap at all! It looks like


    Angel''s heart. Unexpectedly, a strange idea suddenly came out of my mind


    Perfect!!


    It''s like a perfect armor that can''t find the slightest flaw!!


    Streamline shape, full of power and keen fusion, and behind, there are two silver wings, thin wings, but with sharp cold!!


    The point of his spear was gently on duvet''s chest!


    Silver spear point. Suddenly so silent broken!


    It seems that there is not even a sound. On this gorgeous almost perfect armor, there is not even a trace left. The tip of the gun has been broken!


    Then, Sphinx''s confused heart was suddenly awakened by the sharp pain of his hands!


    He looked down, but saw his hands holding spears in good condition. From the fingertips, all the muscles were peeling off one after another! Exposed the top of the bone!!


    That''s the speed of the muscle peeling. It quickly spread to the wrists and arms!


    Sphinx just let out a wild exclamation, and quickly released the long gun in his hand


    As soon as he released his spear, the sharp silver gun suddenly turned into dust!!


    In the cry of the angel''s pain, he staggered back and flew out.


    Dewey had a sneer on his face. Under the five colors of this nearly perfect armor, he felt as if a God had come to the world!!


    Among the screams of the angel, there are only two white bones left in his arms!


    Under the intense pain, he vigorously urged the holy light of physical strength. He tried to repair the damaged body, but before he tried all kinds of "immortal body", now the holy light in his body seems to be locked by something. No matter how hard he tries, a ray of holy light can no longer be sent out!!


    Scream voice, shrill sharp, angel Sphinx whole body shaking, it seems that even stand unsteadily! And there''s no light. Let his heart fear to the extreme!!


    Staggering, he yelled at duvet, "no way! You! How can you lock my light


    Dewey smiles. He walks forward step by step with a smile on his face. Surrounded by the five colors of the divine light, Dewey just raises his hand. It seems that all of them are as holy as the divine spirit throwing light on the world!


    "What''s impossible?" Dewey sneered: "I didn''t attack you! It''s just that you shot me 18 times in a row just now. Plus the last one you hit with all your strength, I just put all the strength. And then I give it back to you, just myself. I didn''t attack you with any strength. "


    Sphinx seemed unable to persist in the severe pain. With a plop, he knelt down and hissed: "impossible! How can you do that! You... You also locked my power! It''s also the holy rank! How can you do that! "


    Dewey''s face was even more smiling. Looking at the Sphinx in front of him, he walked up slowly and came to Sphinx''s side. He suddenly stretched out his hands and grasped the two wings behind the angel


    Whoa!!


    A shrill scream, dark golden blood sprayed out, even splashed on Dewey''s armor, but under the five colors of light, it was immediately evaporated to nothing.


    Dewey tore off the two wings of the angel himself, looked at the Sphinx who was dyed red with dark golden blood, and said coldly, "hum, it''s not human. Even the look of blood makes me sick!"


    "Tell me! How did you do it! You are clearly just human... You, aren''t you the holy rank? " Sphinx raised his head in a desperate struggle.


    Dewey seemed to smile, but his eyes suddenly drifted to the northwest.


    He suddenly remembered the man''s original words, and at this moment, he could not help saying:


    "Holy steps... I''m not anymore!"


    A wave!


    The angel Sphinx kneeling there, his body suddenly broke open!


    Then, in the spray of flesh and blood, there is a small dark golden light and shadow, breaking out of the body, suddenly rushed to the sky, with a sad and desperate sound, running madly towards the East


    Dewey looked up at the distant light and shadow, and sneered: "this is the true face of an angel! Hum... Do you want to go! "


    With that, he gently took out jiduruo Hou''s instant prison arrow, gently pulled the bow string, slightly tilted his body, facing the dark golden light and shadow in the distance.


    "You are very lucky, angel... Because you are the first person in the world to see my five light armor missing the moon... And... The unique skill of the artifact of the spirit God..."


    As he said this, he gently buckled the bow string with his fingers and spat out two words in his mouth


    "Falling star!"


    In a flash, a meteor roared out and soared up into the sky, illuminating the whole sky


    The beauty of this meteor is almost obsessive! And the meteor in the sky, as if easily through time and space, has caught up with the distant angel light and shadow


    Then I heard a bang! In the distant sky, something fell from the sky with a scream of despair!!


    Dewey lowered his bow and sighed.


    Angel... Hum, goddess? Hum!


    Lack of moon five light armor, jiduluo throat instant prison arrow star fall!


    The artifact of the mythical age in the past was used for the first time on the angel of the goddess. Is it God''s will?


    Is the age of myth coming again?!

 Chapter 469

    It''s dawn now, and darkness still covers the earth.


    The huge and majestic imperial city wall is still so clear in the dark. This night, the city is still sleeping, only occasionally those armed security soldiers, in the sound of owls'' boots, walk through the street, will make a sound.


    In addition, in addition to the Imperial Palace in the center of the imperial capital, there are rare lights in the huge imperial capital.


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    And the palace towering white tower, is located in the west of the imperial capital of the magic trade union headquarters tower, the magic light burning all year round.


    Of course... And the temple of light in the east of the imperial capital!


    The majestic temple is the smallest of the three buildings in the imperial capital in terms of scale. It does not occupy a large area of land as the imperial palace does. It does not even have the amazing and exquisite six pointed star shaped overall building after the Magic Union has been repaired from generation to generation.


    However, standing under the temple, looking at the dozens of tall steps, the outline of the temple is full of solemnity in the night, which is a kind of dignity left by years of tempering!


    Tradition! Under the temple of light, people feel the oppression brought by the "tradition"!


    This is a square shaped hall. The reason why the square shape is used means that the temple adheres to the principle that the spokesman of the gods stands on earth: justice!


    Although the word "justice" may not be accurate, many people have questioned this so-called "justice" for thousands of years. But... Those voices have long disappeared, or finally returned to silence.


    Because... Although the temple of light doesn''t have the white tower left in the palace since the Aragorn era, and there is no magic tower with magic light burning all the year round. In front of the main hall of the temple of light, under those dozens of steps, there is another building symbolizing this kind of "justice"!


    Fire column!!


    This seems to be just a very common stone pillar, because I don''t know how many times I have suffered the punishment for thousands of years. The color of the stone pillar is black. Except that it looks wider than the ordinary pillar, this pillar doesn''t seem to have much outstanding place.


    Can stand under this pillar, you seem to be able to feel that kind of people in the heart of a heavy sense of oppression!


    In the temple of light, in the columns of the main hall. The light of a faint torch. But the burning pillar outside the temple stands so quietly in the dark. The traces of fireworks burning on it seem to be a kind of silent telling, telling the tradition of the temple, the solemnity of the temple... And the cruelty of the temple!!


    There was silence all around, under the temple in the distance. There are only a few Holy Knights on duty, wearing full armor, standing under the hall. The night covers them, making them look like sculptures, except for the solemn eyes.


    And this is the moment. But there was a black figure standing under the stake.


    The black robe over his whole body seemed to hide him in the dark all the time, only under his high cloak. Revealed a bunch of eyes, just let him look a little more lively.


    This man just quietly looked at the burning pillar in front of him, looking at the traces of fireworks burning for thousands of years. In his eyes, there was a touch of sadness


    For a long time, a long sigh finally broke the silence.


    "Now I finally understand what the so-called" justice "of the temple is maintained by." The man''s voice was very light. Very low, with a trace of sadness in his tone: "it''s this pillar, because anyone who doubts the temple''s" justice "has been burned to death! All voices of doubt are burned to death. "


    The voice seemed to be a whisper, and it seemed to be a kind of mockery.


    Just as the man finished his sentence, behind him came an old voice: "are you standing here all night?"


    The sound fell. Behind this black robed man. About ten steps away, an old man in a white robe. As if suddenly such a step out of the dark.


    The old face was full of deep wrinkles carved by knives and axes, and the skin color seemed very pale, almost weak. But in those eyes, there is a kind of silence that is hard to express.


    "Yes, my Lord. I''m here all night. " The man in black standing under the stake seemed to smile: "I think you must feel it, too."


    "It''s all predestined." The old man in white robe walked up slowly. His steps were staggering and heavy, but his voice was so calm and calm: "I think you should know this better than me."


    Finally, the man in black turned around and looked at the old man with a sad look in his eyes. Two people''s eyes in the black, as if after a staggered, finally, the man in black step back, slightly owe owe body, line a gift: "yes, Pope, I understand."


    The white robed old man, the current Pope of the temple of light in Roland, the spiritual leader of Roland, Paul XVI, looks much weaker than the last appearance. Even his voice seems to be a little weak: "Sphinx is dead, I thought you would have something to say to me."


    "What should I say?" The man in black raised his chin slightly, which made the light from afar vaguely reflect on his face, making him show the traces of his chin. The outline of his face was very soft, and his voice was sad, as if it was another kind of singing: "God said," don''t be afraid, don''t be suspicious, don''t be confused. Because everything is predestined. Everything is in the gaze of God''s eyes, So, your holiness, I have nothing to say. "


    Paul XVI finally revealed a little surprise, he pondered for a moment: "Oedipus, although... All the angels came to the world with the will of the goddess. But I hope you understand that... In the world, I am the master of the church! I am the only spokesperson of goddess in the world! If there is a voice in the temple that is different from mine, then no matter who it is. Are against the will of the goddess! Including you Angels


    Oedipus, the man in black, with a faint smile on his lips, bent down again, this time more respectfully: "as you wish, your majesty."


    "Good." Paul XVI nodded, as if very satisfied: "Sphinx died... But everything, we are not surprised. As you said just now, "everything is predestined, everything is in the gaze of God''s eyes." It''s just the death of an angel. I don''t want you to do anything to make me dissatisfied! I hope you understand that our biggest enemy now is in the north, not the West! Originally, I didn''t agree with this action, but I approved your proposal because of your strong support. Now it seems that your proposal is a mistake. "


    Orpheus was smiling, even when he was smiling, his sad eyes. Still unchanged: "Your Majesty, I also ask you to remember that I came to the world with the Sphinx, and they came to this dirty world full of ugliness, in order to fulfill the will of the goddess!"


    He said. He suddenly raised his arms and opened them, and said in his mouth, "all the angels who come will do their best to help you. Repel those northern alien who will invade the mainland in the future!! However, don''t forget the second will of the goddess... "


    His hands suddenly turned into a group of firelight. In the night, he shot at the stake behind him quickly! Boom, the towering fire column immediately burst into flames! Under the sky fire, the old pillar seemed to show its ferocious nature. Under the burning fire, the fire light pulled the shadow of Oedipus on the ground to the elder


    "... the goddess has a second purpose: to bring a person who should not be left in this world. Erase from the world! Personally, I''m looking forward to one day in the future when that person will accept the scene of burning under this pillar. "


    The Pope was silent for a long time. He looked at the Oedipus in front of him and the angel who came. The old Pope sighed in his heart.


    Finally, he nodded: "God has mercy on the world."


    Orpheus is smiling: "yes, God has mercy on the world!"


    northwest.


    When the first light of morning came down from the clouds. The whole city of giliat awakened from a deep sleep.


    The soldiers on the wall sounded the horn, and the garrison immediately began to gather. The soldiers began their morning drill and day-to-day training.


    In the production base in the city. The slaves of the brigade also queued out of the barracks. Under the supervision of the soldiers, they began to wait for them with breakfast. It was a day''s work.


    Gandalf came out of the room yawning. Although a green robe looks a little dirty, but the old guy has always insisted on not changing other colors of clothes, especially white!


    This remote courtyard in the former governor''s house, which was abandoned, is now used by Gandalf alone. No one can get close without Gandalf''s approval.


    The first thing Gandalf did when he got up was to walk into a house next to him. The doors and windows of the room had been installed with strong iron fences.


    Around the corner, there are some magic crystal stones in a special order.


    Just opened the door, inside came a roar, and then a hair of the figure rushed out! He opened his arms as if to pounce on Gandalf. But just ran to the door, the magic crystal around the corner immediately sent out a ray of light, light instantly shrouded the whole house!


    The figure who rushed out was hit by the magic light and immediately screamed and fell back.


    Gandalf looked at the guy on the ground with his head in his arms, and sighed: "OK, Sebastian, it''s time to eat. I hope you can learn some basic manners tomorrow morning! Do you understand? You are a man, not a beast


    On the ground, the man with his head in his arms gradually stopped screaming, wheezing and looking at Gandalf with alert eyes. He lay down on the ground and stepped back little by little, like a wild animal guarding against Gandalf.


    Gandalf coldly put a plate in front of him.


    Sebastian seemed to hesitate for a moment, trying to reach out to grab the food in the plate, but he just reached out his hand, Gandalf''s face sank, stretched out a fingertip, a fire shot in the past, the flame burned in Sebastian''s hand, immediately let him cry in pain, the body back again and again.


    Fortunately, under the special constitution of Sebastian, the burn on his hand soon recovered as usual¡° Forget what I taught you? " Gandalf stood in front of Sebastian, his face as deep as water: "what should you do if someone brings you something?" Sebastian''s eyes seemed to be at a loss, but at last, after a long time, he seemed to understand something. His lips trembled a few times. Finally, it seemed that a very strange and difficult character was squeezed out of his voice. Although his voice was like a baby who had just learned human language, it was human language after all¡° Thank you... Thank you After listening to this difficult voice, Gandalf''s face showed a sincere smile, and then pushed the plate to Sebastian. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pa... At this time, behind the door, came a applause! Gandalf looked back and saw a smiling face. This guy was standing at the door, clapping hard, and said with a smile: "good! I can''t imagine that you have taught this major general to speak during my departure! "¡° I''m not a babysitter. " Gandalf murmured, and then his face began to show some discomfort: "it''s you! You''ve been gone for more than a month! Son of a bitch, where have you been! " Dewey grinned, a little tired in his smile: "OK! I''m back! And... You can''t imagine what treasure I brought back to you this time! And... There''s more than one! "

 Chapter 470

    Gandalf, full of anticipation, follows duvet to a nearby room, which is his own bedroom!


    Then, the old guy was stunned to see that he had just got up and was still in a neat bed. A bloody guy was lying on it. The original white sheet had been stained with blood and soil.


    Although Gandalf seldom uses this bed in his daily life, he spends most of his time doing magic experiments. If he is tired, he can stop and meditate for a while at most.


    Sleeping is a luxury for magicians.


    But last night, I had a rare time to enjoy my big bed. This morning, I was made like this in a twinkling of an eye, which made the old guy a little uncomfortable.


    "That''s what you said, the baby you brought back for me?" There''s something wrong with the old guy''s tone.


    Fortunately, just before he got angry, he finally saw who was lying on the bed.


    Under the bloodstain, Hussein''s face was extremely pale.


    Gandalf green snorted and frowned: "Hussein? Hum... Why is he hurt again? "


    He went to the bed and looked at the paladin''s injury with a gloomy face. Hussein did not wake up from the coma. His eyes were closed tightly. Even in the coma, he bit his lips tightly and did not groan at all.


    "What a tough guy than a stone." Gandalf muttered and looked at Dewey: "I''m very strange... Dewey. Is this Hussain owed to you in a previous life? Why is he under your command? It seems that every time he goes out, he will get a serious injury all his life? my god! I can''t remember the last time he went out for you and came back intact! "


    Dewey is also depressed.


    According to reason, Hussein is also a powerful saint! In this world, as long as he does not meet the only few monster level strong, no one in this world can hurt him! But it seems that Hussein will encounter some unexpected enemies every time!


    Like this time. It''s a task with no skill and no danger to escort the princess and play the bitter game. As a result


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with other people''s products." Dewey sighed, but then put the joke away and said solemnly, "is there any way you can cure him?"


    Gandalf''s face was very serious. After examining Hussein''s injury, he immediately recognized: "it was hurt by the power of the holy order! Otherwise, with his own holy power. It should heal itself. But now you see... "


    The old man pointed to Hussein''s calf: "this place, his flesh and blood have been exploded. But look at the muscles of the wound, there is no sign of healing and growth, just like a piece of dead meat! It was blocked by his opponent''s holy power. "


    "I have no other way, my youth is not old spring, the last few drops let me give away." Dewey spread out his hands.


    Gandalf glared at Dewey: "there''s no other way... But it''s not that bad. Well... Although he was seriously injured, his life was not in danger. I slowly cast some magic healing therapy to help him... He will recover. However, after all, it is damaged by the power of holy rank, so the speed of recovery will be relatively slow. So... "


    "So what?" Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "What I want to tell you is: at least within half a year. You don''t want to see him alive! Dewey! Within half a year, your men will lack a saint level strongman


    "Half a year?" Du Wei Leng for a moment: "need so long? But... What if there''s another Saint strong to help him recover? Can you recover quickly? "


    "Do you think the power of the steps is omnipotent?" Gandalf said angrily, "you have to understand, Dewey! The power of holy rank has the characteristics of self healing! But there is a limit to this self-healing! Self healing does not mean "self regeneration"! See? in other words. If you are cut by a knife, the wound can heal quickly. If the bone is broken, it can heal faster. But... If someone cut off a hand! Then there''s no way to grow up on your own! "


    He said, pointing to Hussein''s leg: "if it''s an ordinary person''s leg injury like this. The only way is to amputate the leg! "


    Dewey sighed: "all right! Half a year is half a year. Although the time is longer, actually I don''t have anything for him to do. But I know this guy''s temperament. It''s more troublesome than killing him to keep him in bed for half a year. "


    "Well! Of course, there are ways, but I don''t think you will agree. " Gandalf said coldly, "have you forgotten our" little general "? With a few drops of his blood, Hussein''s injury can be healed immediately! But... I''m afraid you and I can''t predict the consequences! Maybe our Paladin can bear that terrible blood power! Not only injury recovery, but also let his fighting more attributes! But maybe... It''s the end of the explosion! "


    Dewey thought of the strange peculiarity of Sebastian''s blood. I couldn''t help shaking my head: "don''t even think about it! old fool! He''s my good brother. I won''t use him as an experiment! I''d rather cure him slowly! "


    Gandalf seemed to be moved, but he sighed when he saw that Dewey was firmly against it. He said helplessly: "it''s a pity... After all, he''s a paladin. He''s very strong and might be able to bear that kind of blood crystal. It''s not going to explode. "


    There was a pause. Gandalf said coldly: "there''s another problem... I can treat him, but don''t expect me to take care of a guy who will be lying in bed for half a year! He can stay with me. But you''d better find one or two trustworthy hands to serve him


    At this time, before Dewey spoke, Princess Louise, who had been standing in the corner timidly just now, suddenly spoke bravely: "I can... I can do this."


    Gandalf gave Princess Louise a cold look.


    When he came into the room just now, he saw the young girl cowering in the corner, but since the girl was brought by Dewey, Gandalf didn''t ask much.


    however. Compared with Gandalf''s indifference, Princess Louise is full of fear at the moment, which is aimed at Gandalf!


    Gandalf doesn''t know Princess Louise, but Princess Louise knows Gandalf!


    What''s more, I''m very impressed!!


    On the day of the coup d''etat, the princess was in the grandstand of the royal family. She saw the old man in green robe helping the rebellious prince in the square. Easily defeated the chief magician of the court and the great magician sent by the Magic Union!


    Later, Dewey also played with the old guy in green robe, which made him famous.


    However, to Princess Louise''s surprise, it seems that Dewey is familiar with the terrible old magician in green robe?!


    "Oh? Who are you? " Gandalf approaches Louise.


    The princess trembled with fright, but she clearly remembered that day when the coup broke out, the old man in green robe. Let a great magician to pieces!


    "All right, old man. Don''t scare our guests Du Wei faintly smiles: "let me introduce you! This is princess Louise. The daughter of emperor Augustine VI and the sister of the Regent


    "Royal family?" Gandalf frowned and looked at Dewey suspiciously, which meant: what are you doing here with a Royal Princess? Don''t you know there are many secrets that can''t be disclosed?


    Dewey sighed helplessly.


    What else can we do?


    A lot of secrets can''t be made public?


    But now does Princess Louise know little? Even Hussein is by my side. She knows all the secrets!


    Dewey is very clear that if the news that Hussain has been in his hands is revealed, then the trouble brought to him is definitely not a bit! The most wanted man in the mainland, the most traitor in the temple of light. If you let people know that he is by their side


    "Your Highness." Dewey looked at the princess with a smile: "I promise you... In the future, you will take care of Hussein. But I have to remind you that... Your entire range of activities, only this yard! All the required goods will be sent in from outside. Don''t worry about anything! Just one thing, please remember that you are not allowed to go out of this yard at any time, under any circumstances, without my permission! Please believe me, this is for your life safety


    Princess Louise nodded at once.


    She understands. Now I know some important secrets of Dewey, so I am imprisoned again!


    However, after a subconscious look at the comatose Paladin lying on the bed, Louise suddenly felt that... Imprisonment or something, it seemed that it was no longer important


    Green robe Gandalf took out some magic potions which he had made and poured them down to Hussain in his sleep. After that, he left the princess in the room to take care of the wounded, and then led Duwei out of his room.


    They were not worried that the princess would run around the yard. There is a strict magic array!


    "Now. Let me see what you just said, the baby you brought back! " Gandalf said, "if you can''t satisfy me..."


    Dewey laughed. "I remember you said that. If we want our two little dragons to become real dragon warriors, we need adult dragons to pass on their souls, right


    "That''s right, but where is the Dragon tribe in the world?"


    "Coincidentally, I found one!" Dewey smiles.


    Then he summoned his magic pet


    The golden light suddenly flickered in the sky. With the golden light, a huge adult dragon appeared in the sky! The huge wings are shaking, and on the huge body, every scale is shining like gold!


    With a deep and low roar, the Dragon breathed golden flame in its mouth and nose, but it was very tamely suspended in the air, making a respectful gesture towards Dewey on the ground.


    "Look. Old man, this is my first gift... How about an adult golden dragon? Are you satisfied? "


    Gandalf was moved: "you! Where did you get such a pet? Golden Dragon? A golden dragon of the holy rank? " Dewey laughed: "more than that! But he has a very noble identity: once the three princes of the dragon clan! The youngest son of the dragon head Gandalf the green robe stopped talking. All of a sudden, his body floated up, flew to the dragon''s side, and closely observed the Golden Dragon. Although faced with a strange creature approaching, the Golden Dragon could have given a warning roar. But under the control of duvidi, the Golden Dragon gradually tamed down. even to the extent that. Finally, Gandalf stepped on the dragon''s back, and the Golden Dragon just hummed in a low voice, honestly maintaining a docile attitude¡° You... How did you do it! " Gandalf the green robe had a wild look in his eyes. He jumped down from the sky and suddenly grabbed Dewey''s clothes: "tell me! How do you do it! " Dewey gave a wry smile: "I will tell you slowly! But now I need you to answer my question first: with this guy, can our "holy dragon project" be successfully completed¡° I''m not sure... "Gandalf green hesitated. He didn''t make a promise, but the craze in his eyes grew stronger and stronger: "but we can have a try! And there is a great possibility! My God! Maybe we can really reproduce the legendary sacred dragon Looking at Gandalf green robe jumping up and down in excitement, Dewey grabbed him, and then. He felt out a crystal ball from his arms, with a proud smile on his face: "look, this is my second treasure! In a sense, its value is more important than the golden dragon¡° A crystal ball? " Gandalf green felt it immediately. This crystal ball seems to have imprisoned the soul of some creatures, but it is still incomplete. He didn''t agree: "what kind of dead pet did you use the black magic to refine? Hum, even the most advanced dead pet is a bone dragon! How can it be comparable to an adult golden dragon! " Dewey shook his head again and again. He suddenly flicked on the crystal ball. There was a shrill cry in the crystal ball. Then, it was on the black crystal ball. Emerged a group of silver holy white light! Gandalf was startled: "hell! This is the holy light! " Then he stares at Dewey as if looking at the monster: "what soul have you sucked into the crystal ball? Did you kill a senior holy knight? How could there be a light? I tell you, it''s very difficult to make necromancer pet with holy knight! Almost impossible! Because the attributes of holy light and necromancer repel each other! "¡° I didn''t want to make it a necromancer. " Dewey shook his head and lowered his voice: "besides, you guessed wrong! It''s not a holy knight I killed inside! It''s a much more advanced guy! " After a pause, Dewey gave a slight smile, with a malicious smile: "this guy was going to die after I killed him, but I suddenly remembered something. So I caught up. Use necromancer to absorb its soul light body. Sealed in this crystal ball! I thought, maybe this thing can be of great use! "¡° This is... "An angel!" Du Wei''s voice shocked Gandalf''s whole body: "an angel whose goddess came to the world! Although the soul is not complete, but... Is a real angel Gandalf''s face is changing! He suddenly stepped back two steps, with a very strange look, staring at the black crystal ball in Duwei''s hand¡° Heaven, angel...? " Finally, the old man''s voice was a little hoarse¡° Yes, angel Dewey answered calmly. Gandalf, the green robe, suddenly took a strong breath. Then he grabbed Dewey''s neck with both hands and shook: "you! You guy! Tell me all about it! You have been away for more than a month. What happened to you! What happened??! A golden dragon, and a... A fuckin ''angel?! How did you catch so many weird high-level things?! Come on! What happened to you for more than a month! What on earth have you done? " Dewey was caught by the old man''s neck and swayed. He couldn''t breathe well. In his heart, he suddenly said in a low voice: "hum... What are you worried about, and I haven''t finished! Er... In addition to the Golden Dragon and the angel, I have another important thing I didn''t tell you... "Say! Come on! What''s up! "¡° I... I... "Du Wei said with a smile:" I gave your precious female apprentice to you... Well, the so-called master is like a father! From then on, I will be not only your apprentice, but also your half son-in-law. " Gandalf, green robe, with his eyes wide open, suddenly grew up and couldn''t say a word. He pointed to Duwei a few times and then fainted.

 Chapter 471

    So Princess Louise settled down in giliat.


    For five days, she lived in this single courtyard.


    After all, giliat is the former capital of Desa Province, and it was also the former governor''s residence. However, since it was transformed into the production base of Dewey, the former governor''s house has long been transformed beyond recognition.


    For example, in this courtyard, there used to be a pond with an area of about 1000 square meters. Although the area is not very large, it is enough to show wealth in the northwest where water resources are scarce. Unfortunately, the owners here, no matter gegwu or later green robe Gandalf, are not elegant people, The first thing after I came here was to have the pond filled up.


    At the moment, a piece of land has been specially opened up in the courtyard, and some special magic plants have been planted. In the periphery of this piece of plants, are separated by a fence.


    On the first day when Princess Louise stayed here, Dewey warned her not to get close to those fences, because those magic plants are not funny things, and there are many dangerous things in them: for example, some plants can secrete lethal liquid, which can instantly corrode a person''s skin into a hole if they are accidentally contaminated. And there are also some plants that can even prey like animals, just like cannibals.


    Besides, a big house on the other side of the yard, Princess Louise was also told not to be near.


    According to Princess Louise''s conjecture, there was someone in the big house. Because almost every day she could hear a man''s miserable howling from the big house, just like a wild animal. Moreover, the doors and windows of the house are equipped with strong iron fences. It is said that even the walls are inlaid with steel plates.


    Dewey and the old magician in the green robe haven''t been in charge of Louise these days. It seems that the old one and the young two guys left Louise in the bedroom to take care of Hussein that day, and then they went directly into the biggest room in the courtyard, probably the magician''s laboratory.


    Sometimes, even at night, Louise would be awakened by the sound of an explosion. The vibration of the explosion made the house shake. When she ran out of the door in horror, she would see the smoke coming out of the window of the laboratory. Then occasionally, two monsters, one old and the other small, emerge from the room in a disheartened manner. Then they will complain and scold each other angrily


    "You''re the one who made the wrong ingredient!"


    "Nonsense, it''s you who have got the temperature of the flame wrong!"


    "It''s you, it''s all your fault!"


    "It''s you, it''s all you. You''re stupid!"


    "Aha! Well, come on, let''s have a fight. The loser is responsible for going in and cleaning up! "


    ¡­¡­


    There are seven or eight performances like this almost every day. So for a long time, even Princess Louise has seen nothing strange.


    Occasionally, she was woken up by the explosion in the laboratory in the middle of the night, and she just turned over and covered her ears and went on sleeping.


    Princess Louise and Hussein live in the same room, not the same bed, of course.


    The seriously injured Paladin has been in a coma for most of these days, sleeping in the big bed inside. After Princess Louise volunteered to take care of the wounded. She lives out in a cot.


    It can be said that as the Royal Princess of the Golden branch, Louise did not have the slightest experience of serving others at first, and even changed Hussein''s dressing several times. Almost fainted by the bloody wound.


    Fortunately, there is a word in the world called "habit".


    Anything, with the first time, the second time, the third time... The tenth time... Soon get used to it.


    Hussein was in a coma most of the time, not because he was seriously injured. It''s because Gandalf green appears every day, takes a little time to treat Hussein, and he deliberately uses a special drug. Hussein fell asleep for a long time. His explanation is that the power of the holy order not only hurt his body, but also the excessive use of the power of the holy order did great damage to his goblin power. In order to make his injury recover faster, a long sleep is very effective.


    What''s more, the drugs used by the old man can make people recover faster during sleep.


    Although Lewis was curious about this, he was skeptical at first.


    But five days later. Looking at Hussein''s seriously injured leg, it was really good. Flesh and blood have been stimulated by drugs to grow again. Although it looks a little scary, at least it is no longer the horrible appearance of a pair of bones a few days ago.


    Finally. On the fifth night, Hussein woke up completely!


    The paladin lying on the bed, after opening his eyes, the first person to see is Princess Louise.


    Princess Louise is wearing a strange robe. It''s a white robe of magician style. After living here for six days, Gandalf green robe didn''t have a woman''s clothes! These sorcerer robes are still things that originally belonged to Qiao Qiao.


    Wearing this loose wizard''s robe once made the princess a little uncomfortable. But think about it, she knew very well that her current status was "semi imprisonment", and she was not qualified to ask for food and clothing.


    But when Hussein woke up, the princess was holding a snow-white towel, dipped in water, bit by bit to scrub the wound on Hussein''s chest.


    Hussain''s coat has been untied, revealing her strong chest muscles. At first, this scene made the princess blush and heartbeat, but after a few days of adaptation, she was more relaxed.


    Her movements were very gentle and subtle. Although she knew that Hussein didn''t feel much in a coma, Louise still subconsciously. Let his every action as light as possible to the extreme, as if for fear of pain Paladin.


    When she quickly cleaned up the wound in front of Hussein''s chest, and then wrapped up the white bandage, suddenly, she felt Hussein''s eyes.


    Just wake up Hussein, eyes incredibly bright! He did not say a word, so quietly lying there, looking at the girl in front of him. The white cloth gently handled his wound. She seemed so serious and engaged that she didn''t even notice that she had woken up.


    At this moment, even the strong Hussain seems to have a kind of illusion: it seems that the girl in front of her is not a princess, she is such an ordinary beautiful girl.


    Silly and Hussein''s eyes crossed for a while, Louise suddenly exclaimed, Teng stood up and looked at Hussein at a loss. After a long time, just squeezed out a few words from the mouth: "you... You wake up?"


    As soon as she finished, the princess regretted it. This unabashed weakness and fear made her feel deeply shameful.


    Hussein''s face was calm, but his eyes were frighteningly bright. For a long time. He just looked at Louise quietly. At last, he seemed to smile, and then said slowly, "thank you."


    Princess Leng Leng, but heard Hussein as if added a self mockery: "like. I said "thank you" many times


    "No, No." Louise waved her hand in a hurry. "I should say thank you. I know that if you didn''t protect me, I would be dead. "


    Hussein''s face suddenly became cold: "you don''t have to thank me. My duty is not to let you die. "


    Louise''s face immediately showed a trace of loss, can''t help but whisper: "just... Responsibility? Mr. Hussein, would you not have protected me without duty? "


    This sentence seems to be too bold. After that, the princess regretted in her heart.


    However, she still could not help but secretly look at Hussein, looking forward to his answer.


    But... Louise was disappointed by Hussein''s performance.


    The paladin''s eyes seemed to change, but he didn''t answer, but he sat up and breathed. His eyes had floated out of the window: "we''re in giliat, right? I used to wake up a little bit in a daze. Where''s Dewey? "


    Hussein looked out of the window. His eyes were cold and hard.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Gandalf, green robe, looked up at the sky and laughed.


    It''s a big, open lab, looking from the outside. This house only has more than 200 square meters at most, but it''s inside. The area of this laboratory is more than ten times larger. This is a large magic space maintained by space magic.


    In front of the two huge stone platform, the left stone platform, is a young dragon. The size of this dragon is about five meters long. If a normal dragon can grow to this size according to the estimation of the size and age of the dragon family, it should be about 50 years old.


    However, because of the effect of the spring, the dragon was born only two months ago.


    At the moment, the whole body of the Dragon seems to be suffused with a faint golden light. The light is flashing around its body, and the color of the light is faintly changing, green, black, white, red... Gold!


    The young dragon''s body is weak and crawling on the stone platform. It seems that it is controlled by some spell prohibition. From time to time in the mouth of the same cry, as if with a bit of pain.


    And on the stone platform on the right is a huge dragon egg!


    This dragon egg is also shining with several different colors. At the same time, the sound of crackling comes from the shell of the dragon egg. It seems that the young dragon inside is struggling to break the egg!


    Gandalf, green robe, smiles with pride. In front of him, a huge test bench made of pure secret silver, with various colors of magic crystals, has made a very complex magic array! In the center of the magic array, there is a round red crystal, which is not a magic crystal, but a blood crystal refined from the blood of Sebastian Tower!


    That is the kind of blood crystal that can absorb all kinds of different attribute forces!


    Gandalf controls the operation of the magic array. The activated magic array has two lights. Keep flowing to the front of the two stone platform on the young dragon and dragon egg!


    At the same time, above the laboratory... A golden dragon is suspended in the air, floating quietly in the air with a posture of crawling and sleeping, as if it had died, but it is still breathing in its nostrils.


    Gandalf''s free hand held a white bone wand high, the top of the wand. A black crystal ball, which is surrounded by a mass of white gas. The white gas connects the crystal ball with the head of the Golden Dragon


    At the same time, the crystal ball is still emitting a black light, black light flowing, into the magic array on the test bench!


    Finally, Gandalf''s laughter became more and more proud, and his voice became louder and louder! In his laughter. Originally lying there, the young dragon suddenly flashed two strange lights in his eyes. Then he heard a few continuous clear sounds, and the countless air locks bound on the back of the young dragon''s spine suddenly burst!


    As soon as the young dragon gets out of trouble. At once, he raised his head to the sky and roared. Then, like an adult lion tiger, he stood up and roared at Gandalf. Long mouth, a colorful light of the dragon breath, straight face spray over!


    Gandalf was startled! At the moment, the distance is very close, and all his magic power has been used to maintain the operation of the magic array. There is no magic to defend! Seeing the colorful dragon breath in front of me


    At this time, a huge golden shield appeared in front of Gandalf, and the colorful dragon breath sprayed on the huge golden shield. Spread out in all directions at once!


    Boom, all around the laboratory, all kinds of instruments on other tables there will suffer. Countless utensils in the colorful dragon breath burst into pieces, instantly turned into dust!


    Hearing the sound of the explosion, Gandalf felt a lot of pain in his heart. After all, many things were carefully made by himself! There are many precious materials!


    The old man scolded angrily: "what a beast! I don''t know what''s good


    Next to him, Dewey flew out with two huge shield cards in his hand!


    Then he saw two huge shields in Duwei''s hands, just like two big lids, darting to the young dragon''s body. Keep your arms together. With a loud bang, the poor young dragon fell on the stone platform.


    The young dragon gave a pitiful cry. Duvi stepped on his head and said, "hurry up, old man. I can''t hold it for long Huh? No


    When Du Wei finished, he suddenly felt that the strength of the young dragon''s struggle was so small that he almost overturned Du Wei.


    However, judging from Dewey''s feeling, the power of struggle is at most a little bigger than a normal beast, maybe a little bigger than horses, cattle and sheep. However, it is not an ordinary beast! It''s a dragon!


    According to normal judgment, although such a big dragon is still young, its strength is enough to knock over a section of the city wall!!


    But Du Wei just used his not too powerful, almost just a superficial entry-level fighting spirit, plus his special physique after physical training, it was enough to crush such a dragon?!


    At this time, Gandalf suddenly roared!


    Boom, the white bone wand in his hand, inch by inch, and the black crystal ball at the top of it also burst, and then Gandalf sprayed blood out of his mouth.


    The magic array on the stone platform in front of us, the crystal stones all burst out at the same time! Even the secret silver platform was split into four or five pieces in the roar!


    Gandalf fell back and fell to the ground. After struggling for a long time, he managed to get up. He was just groaning and groaning. It seemed that he had fallen heavily, and his face was pale and his head was sweating. It was obvious that his magic was exhausted!


    Dewey was a little worried, but then he heard Gandalf laughing wildly: "it''s a success! succeed! Ha ha ha ha ha! I''m a genius! I made it! I created the most powerful dragon in the world!! I copied the real beast in the legend! Holy dragon


    Laughing here, his voice suddenly stopped, his eyes turned and he fainted.


    Du Wei Ke was so scared that he jumped over and picked Gandalf up. After a careful look, I was relieved: the old man was ok, but after he took off his strength, he was so excited that he fainted.


    But at this time, on the other stone platform, the dragon egg was finally smashed, a black young dragon. Struggling to climb out from the inside, the tiny claws easily tore the eggshell, then shook his body, stretched out his hand and opened two Dragon Wings


    Dewey was stunned, because the Dragon Wing seemed to be black and white!!


    And this time. The young dragon, who had just been pressed on the stone platform by Du Wei, immediately jumped up without any restraint. However, it seemed to be afraid of Du Wei and did not dare to attack him directly. But on the side of the stone that just hatched from the eggs of the little same species, launched an attack!!


    One in Longkou!


    Boom, a diameter of half a meter thick five color dragon breath spray in the past! Du Wei immediately felt clearly that the dragon breath contained water, fire, earth, ice, darkness and other different attributes of energy!


    This discovery made him jump at once!


    Did it really work? All kinds of different attributes!!


    But next. The newly hatched little dragon surprised Du Wei even more!


    The black-and-white winged little dragon seems to be enraged. With a slight twist, it rushes towards the colorful dragon breath from the other side!


    Dewey was startled! He doesn''t want to let the little guy he managed to get out hang up just a few seconds after he was born!


    Dewey quickly put out his finger and immediately lost a defensive magic shield


    However, next, Dewey''s eyes were full!!


    This black and white winged little dragon. One swoop, it''s easy to cross duvet''s magic shield... Yes, there''s no mistake, it''s "crossing"!


    As if Dewey''s defense magic shield didn''t exist at all, and it didn''t have any action to resolve it, so it just jumped in! Defense magic doesn''t block its body.


    Next, it''s small body hit the other side, spurting colorful dragon breath!


    And then


    No scream, no fire


    Black and white winged little dragon. Light rushed through the other side''s dragon breath, which contains a variety of different power attributes of the dragon breath. It does no harm to its body! You can''t even block it! It seems that what it passes through is not the dragon breath of various power attributes, but the ordinary air!!


    then. This little thing, right on its brother''s body, and then... Boom!!


    The stone platform burst into pieces. The dragon, several meters long, was thrown into the floor by this little thing! Hit the ground out of a deep hole about two meters!


    And this little thing, flapping his teeth and claws, pounced on his elder brother''s body, waving his claws which are not much bigger than the dog''s, just patting his elder brother''s head


    Bang!!!!!


    Even Dewey was scared when he heard the sound! That pitiful little bit of ground young dragon, didn''t even call out a sound, directly head was deeply pressed to the ground down!!!


    What surprised Du Wei was that this little thing, the newborn little dragon, was just the size of a cat or a dog. In its body, it contained such powerful power?!!


    On the ground, the young dragon who was beaten by his little brother gave up. He struggled and raised his head. Suddenly, a series of strange notes came out of his mouth!


    "Dragon language magic!" Dewey''s heart was cold!


    Sure enough, it seems that the magic of inheriting the soul consciousness of the Golden Dragon has succeeded! This young dragon inherits all the fighting skills of the dragon people!


    The singing of dragon language reverberates in this laboratory. Soon, the whole body of the young dragon comes out with colorful light. With a bang, whirlwind after whirlwind comes out of its mouth


    Red, blue, white


    Du Wei counts excitedly: fire element attack! river system! Storm tears magic! And... Hell, there''s petrification!!


    But what makes Du Wei vomit blood more is that this series of dragon language magic attacks, clearly and accurately bombard the little dragon, but the little dragon is only under a magic light and stormy attack. Gently vibrated wings, as if there is no


    No response!!


    Let the magic light around shine, it seems to be standing in the ordinary air!! It seems that all the magic attacks can''t do any harm to it!


    Then, it pounced on it and raised its paw to press on the bigger borneol bag!


    Come on!


    The dragon''s mouth was immediately pressed to close, and the Dragon language could not be called out, so he was patted to the ground again


    "Magic immunity!! Immune to all magic elements! " Dewey got excited. Roar loudly: "still have strong geophysical attack power!! my god! What kind of monster have we created!! Have abnormal magic immune body! There are also abnormal physical attack power! "


    And the other big dragon is not bad, from its performance, it seems that it has almost all the different magic attribute power!! But also got the Dragon language heritage!


    Just... It seems that its physical strength is a little worse.


    What the hell!


    Dewey was in a strong, excited mood.


    A strong physical fighting dragon! Also immune to almost all magic elements! However, it doesn''t seem to attack magic?!


    The other is that it has almost all the magic attributes, but the physical attack is so poor that it is not worthy of the title of "dragon".


    A standard warrior dragon, and a standard magic dragon!


    Although the laboratory was made a mess by the fighting between the two little guys, there were fires everywhere. But Dewey didn''t care! Those precious magic materials. If you destroy it, destroy it!


    Big deal, spend money to buy! Now Dewey is short of everything, not money! Gandalf will be pulled behind, Dewey immediately cast magic, summoned a giant earth element giant! The whole body is like a giant earth element giant of rock, with a huge body about six meters tall. At the same time, it is also the strongest magic creature that can summon physical attack in Summoning Magic! The whole body is as solid as a rock, with the strength of ten thousand jin! But what surprised Dewey was. The summoned giant earth element giant just climbed out of the ground, the little dragon immediately gave a long roar, and the vibrating wings flew past. Then, even grasp with bite, three under two, it was torn down into a pile of rotten stones!! Among them, the earth element giant is dying. A blow on Bruce Lee''s body, but it just makes him fly out, but it doesn''t hurt him at all! On the contrary, Bruce Lee turns back in the air, pounces on him and dismembers the earth element giant¡° Strong physical attack and defense ability! Strong power Dewey immediately defined the little thing. However, looking at the black and white wings, Du Wei sighed: "it''s just a little ugly. Is this the legendary magnificent sacred dragon Behind him, Gandalf groaned. The old man has woken up. He was also stunned to see his "masterpiece", and then he suddenly gave a wry smile: "it seems that we have only half succeeded... These two things. A magic strong, a physical strong... If combined into one, can be regarded as a complete sacred dragon¡° "Two in one?" All of a sudden, Dewey''s eyes brightened and he touched his chin, as if thinking about something¡° Face it, boy Gandalf grinned bitterly: "we only have a golden dragon in our hands! I am a golden dragon of all the soul consciousness, presented to the two dragons! As a result, the fighting skills of the dragon clan were divided equally between the two little guys... "What about our golden dragon?" Dewey suddenly pointed to the top. The Golden Dragon seemed to be sleeping¡° Er... "Gandalf''s face was not good. Looking at Dewey, he seemed embarrassed to say¡° Just say it, teacher Dewey wry smile: "is it abandoned?" Gandalf cleared his throat: "if you want to make a metaphor... What happens when a normal person loses wisdom and consciousness?"¡° Idiots, idiots with no intelligence. " Gandalf laughed more helplessly, pointing to the sleeping Golden Dragon above: "then it is an idiot dragon now."

 Chapter 472

    "Idiot dragon? You said it had become an idiot? " Dewey''s face broke down immediately: "my God! My dragon knight dream is over


    Dewey pointed to the sleeping Golden Dragon above, looking very depressed: "Gandalf, do you know, this big guy, I was going to use it for a big purpose!"


    "But now we have two little ones. I think it''s a good deal to trade one for two. " The old green man insisted that he was right.


    "But the Decepticons need a great leader." Dewey''s expression was obviously like a child who had been robbed of a lollipop: "this lizard is my hope! If I could ride it and fight in the air... God, this is a dragon knight! Dragon Knight and Golden Dragon Knight! "


    Looking at Dewey''s expression, Gandalf green robe doubted whether the little bastard was deliberately picking a quarrel, so the old guy replied with disdain: "the Golden Dragon Knight... I think if the chairman of the Magic Union, Yago Doug, knew your dream, he would be so angry that he would scratch his beard. And the Academy of magic, the Academy of magic! Because our young wizard wants to be a knight! You are betraying the magician''s code, my dear disciple


    It''s a pity that when two bastards, an old man and a young man, are engaged in this kind of dialogue without any heart and soul, the Dragon brothers are mercilessly dismantling Gandalf''s lab in green robe.


    Magic Dragon seems to be bullied by his little brother very miserably, and finally found a little knock on the door. After the little guy was dazed by the little brother''s claws, he disappeared in a hurry!


    "Instant move!" Duwei and Gandalf the elder came out with a surprise. The next moment, the magic dragon has been flying to the side of the sleeping Golden Dragon floating on it. Then he gently pushed the big guy with his nose, whined a few times, as if


    It''s like being bullied and running home to find mom?


    It was the only thought that came to duvet''s mind at the moment.


    Unfortunately, the golden dragon that has become an idiot has no response. At this time, the little guy like Hercules flew up. The magic dragon seems to have known that his magic is invalid for this violent maniac, so he can only continue to dodge around desperately with blink magic. And the little guy who can''t do magic seems to have nothing to do with each other, although he is very strong. But relying on the wings to fly, natural speed than magic blink.


    Green robe Gandalf''s laboratory has now become a battlefield after being ravaged. Almost dozens of large cabinets on display have been torn apart. Magic potions of different colors have been broken, and many bottles and cans have been broken. After different magic potions are mixed together, all kinds of strange lights and explosions have erupted. There''s a bad smell, there''s a lot of light.


    The two little guys probably had a good time, but now Gandalf green finally woke up. This is his magic Lab!


    "Stop them Gandalf in green robe had a great pain in his face.


    Dewey''s laughing.


    The two little guys were soon honest, and Dewey had left them behind. Before the experiment tonight, he had signed a soul contract with the two little guys by magic and became the master of the two little guys.


    So Dewey is laughing happily now: he now has two powerful magic pets!


    however. When Dewey looked at the sleeping Golden Dragon above his head, he still felt dissatisfied: "Gandalf! You haven''t said before that after inheritance, it will become an idiot! After the inheritance of the soul mark of the dragon people. The original dragon will become an idiot


    "Of course not!" Gandalf shook his head: "in that case, you can see that the head of the Dilong clan is an idiot. Don''t forget, he has three sons!"


    Dewey glared, and Gandalf immediately said, "but don''t forget, I''m human! I''m not a dragon! I just found out this method by myself based on some fragments of ancient records. I have said it for a long time. I don''t have all the assurance, and there may be side effects. So. Let''s make an accurate analogy: if the real inheritance of the dragon''s soul mark is a kind of "duplication", then our way to simulate it is actually to "cut" all the fighting skills and wisdom of the Golden Dragon. "


    Copy... Cut?


    Dewey rolled his eyes and looked at the big guy above. His mind turned quickly: after all, it''s a golden dragon! Is it a waste? Even if you peel off all the Golden Dragon scales, you can make many high-quality weapons and armor.


    But... It''s too outrageous.


    "In fact, this golden dragon... If you don''t expect too much of it, it can''t be said to be useless." Gandalf in green robe comforted his little apprentice in time. Now my lab is completely destroyed. If you want to rebuild, you have to persuade this apprentice to give some blood.


    Dewey''s eyes lit up immediately: "tell me about it."


    "If you just want to be a dragon knight. I guarantee it will be a good mount, at least after some training. To be fair, it has just changed from a wise high dragon to a wild animal without wisdom, just a wild animal. Therefore, it can still rely on instinct to use magic, use its claws to catch people, bite people... Can be. Just don''t expect it to be your golden dragon warrior. It has no holy power, because its consciousness has become a blank


    "Like the Warcraft in the frozen forest? Warcraft without wisdom? " Asked Dewey.


    "Yes, that''s it. But much better than Warcraft. "


    Dewey rolled his eyes. "Well, now we need a trainer who can tame a dragon. In my opinion, only you, the teacher, can take on such a heavy responsibility. "


    As soon as Gandalf was about to object, Dewey put forward a condition with a smile: "I will try to rebuild your laboratory, but you must also understand that there are many precious magic materials. The price is very expensive and hard to find. You can also rob, but according to what I know, many things only exist in the magic guild of the imperial capital. Of course, teacher, you are the strength of the magic tutor. You can fight the Magic Union alone, and challenge all the senior magicians in the Mainland... I don''t think you need to be afraid. "


    What else can we do? The old man in green robe can only sigh and promise. He is not a saint now.


    To duvet''s dismay, he did some basic tests on his two new magic pets. The result is not unexpected: the magic of the bigger magic dragon is really powerful. It has the magic level of a dragon about 50 years old, and its ability is still growing rapidly. However, by contrast, its physical strength is worthy of the proud title of "dragon".


    According to the test, its physical strength. Not much bigger than a cow at most. That is to say, if the magic power of this little guy is confined and let him fight with a bison purely by strength, it is estimated that it will create the biggest dragon scandal in ten thousand years: a dragon is beaten down by a cow!


    Fortunately, its magic is still growing rapidly. According to Gandalf. When a dragon is about 100 years old, its magic can reach its peak.


    "You just need to feed it a little more time-lapse spring. Moreover, it should be upgraded to the holy rank automatically in a short time. It''s a magic dragon That''s what Gandalf said.


    And that little monster. It gives Dewey a headache. It''s too strong!


    At most, it looks just like a dog''s body, but it contains helpless destructive power! There''s nothing to shut it down now! It can turn the strongest iron cage into a pile of scrap iron by gently moving its claws.


    And... What''s more strange to Dewey is that after feeding him a few drops of time-lapse spring water, the little guy''s body changed, and his body didn''t grow at all!! It''s the size of a puppy.


    Duvet was surprised by this phenomenon. Because this is the first time the spring has lost its function as time goes by!


    "It''s probably because of the passage of time, and also because of some magic power hidden in it, that creatures grow rapidly. But what magic elements are contained in this spring. We haven''t worked it out yet. However, this little guy is immune to all magic now. So, time goes by, and the spring doesn''t work for it. "


    Gandalf guessed that. Dewey confirmed the speculation.


    Although there is no growth in the body, this little dragon is strong enough! According to its destructive power, it is at least equivalent to a powerful warrior! Moreover, after inheriting the fighting consciousness of the Golden Dragon. It can also use some advanced fighting skills of the dragon people.


    Everything. It just takes time for it to grow up.


    "You''ll get a pure holy level fighting dragon." Gandalf laughed insidiously: "but the only problem is. We can''t let it grow up quickly with the passage of time, so according to the normal growth rate of the dragon, it will break through the holy rank when it is about 100 years old. "


    "One hundred years later..." Dewey rolled his eyes directly, but soon he regained his confidence: "I don''t think we have to wait so long! After all, they are not ordinary dragon people! Each one is equal to half of the sacred dragon. "


    When Dewey and Gandalf came out of the lab, Louise squatted outside in the yard waiting.


    The princess didn''t sleep all night. There was an explosion in the laboratory last night. It was really frightening.


    Looking at two monsters, old and small, as if they were climbing out of the coal heap, Princess Louise was relieved. Then she came up and said, "he''s... Awake."


    Dewey immediately rushed into Hussein''s room.


    The paladin''s recovery is very optimistic. After Gandalf the green robe cast a high-level healing magic on him, the paladin can get out of bed and walk. However, Gandalf green robe still warned Hussein: in the short term, do not use the power of the holy rank.


    Dewey calmly asked Princess Louise to wait outside first, and then shut himself and Hussein together in the room. When they were the only two in the room, Dewey didn''t speak. Unexpectedly, Hussein spoke first¡° What are you going to do with her? " The paladin''s eyes twinkled and fixed on Dewey. Duvet of course knows who "she" means. Looking at the expression of the paladin and the eyes that seem to be quite different from the usual cold temperature, duvet smiles and says slowly, "it seems that you are worried about her?"¡° She is a princess Hussain light way, but Dewey saw the paladin cover up, have to say, in this respect, Hussain also seems too immature, hide Dewey this cunning guy¡° Yes, she is a princess Dewey seemed to want to excite Hussein, so he said coldly: "because of her, I lost 434 subordinates!" Hussain was silent, and then he said, "it was the people of the temple who did it." Dewey nodded, then helped Hussein to his feet. "You come with me. I''ll show you some people."

 Chapter 473

    It''s in the west of giliat. It''s opened up an area, and it''s all tightly isolated.


    When Dewey and Hussein came here, Hussein saw that it was a high wall, and the soldiers guarding outside were all serious and armed.


    When the door opened, the first person Hussein saw was Russell!


    The holy knight who ambushed him with his men and horses!!


    Rosette now has no holy knight armor. He was wearing a white dress, but it was covered with blood. He was tied to a post and his body was full of whiplash marks.


    Behind him, on the same dozens of pillars, each with a holy knight.


    When he walked into the yard, Dewey''s expression became very cold, and there was something cruel flowing in his eyes.


    "You''ve got them all back?" Hussein was a little surprised.


    "Of course!" Dewey nodded: "after saving you that day, I brought them all back. A total of 620... I killed 140 when I caught them. I broke one leg for everyone else


    Hussein had no accident. He has made it very clear that since duvernon beat the angel Sphinx to save himself, there is only one answer: now the boy''s strength is not what it used to be.


    "This matter, I think you understand, can''t be made public easily. So I''m going to have them all taken back and held here in secret. " Dewey looked at the rosette tied to the pillar in the distance: "he should be the leader of these people, right? Do you know him? "


    "Yes." Hussein nodded.


    "These guys have a hard mouth. My people have been torturing them here for a few days. You''ve been in a coma these days. More than 30 people have been tortured to death. But no one is willing to speak Dewey frowned.


    "They are Holy Knights." Hussain light way: "they have devout faith, not afraid of physical torture."


    "Yes. They even went on a hunger strike. " Dewey sneered: "but I''m not going to let these guys die easily. I''m going to have people give them hard food and water every day. But I wonder why they didn''t commit suicide directly? Fasting is a very inefficient method


    Hussein looked at Dewey: "because they are Holy Knights. According to the belief of the holy knight, the holy knight can not commit suicide, which is a great violation of the doctrine, and the suicide is the most cowardly manifestation. After the death of the soul, can not return to the embrace of the goddess. But... Hunger strike is not considered suicide. "


    "I don''t care. I need to ask a few answers now! First. How did they know that Longbottom and his party protected the princess! They must have information! And it must be from Loulan city! The second... Is why the church suddenly attacked me! I always feel that at this stage, the church has no reason to suddenly trouble me. "


    Hussein frowned.


    Just then, rosette, who was tied to the post, had seen Hussein. His face was covered with blood. He reluctantly opened his eyes, looked at Hussein, and cried in a hoarse voice, "Hussein! Kill me! You should know. We won''t answer any questions! "


    Dewey narrowed his eyes. His eyes flashed with cruel cold light. He slowly came to rosette''s side and looked up at rosette tied to the post: "I remember I told you, in addition to answering my questions. I don''t want to hear anything else in your mouth. "


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." rosette sneered and looked at Dewey: "Duke tulip, we are Holy Knights. Holy Knights will not betray their faith!"


    Dewey nodded: "I appreciate your strength. But I think in this case. It''s stupid to provoke me. "


    Then he tilted his head and said coldly to the soldiers around him, "cut off one of their hands, everyone!"


    Without any hesitation, several soldiers immediately went down with butcher''s knives.


    These guys are all the people who fled back with Longbottom! They killed and wounded more than half of their brothers and comrades in arms when they fought bloody battles with these Holy Knights.


    Dewey looked up at Russell: "you should be lucky, because you are the leader. So I won''t hurt you first! But you''d better think about it before you speak next time, otherwise, it''s your subordinates who are unlucky! "


    A scream came from behind. The right hand of a holy knight bound to a pillar full of scars was cut off! In the blood, the holy knight screamed and fainted.


    The tulip family soldiers nearby took a look, leaned over and tried his breath: "my Lord, he''s dead."


    Dewey nodded. "You know what to do."


    With a trace of hatred in his eyes, the soldier raised his knife, cut off the head of the dead holy knight, and then carried the body down.


    A moment later. From the back cell. A new prisoner was tied to the post.


    "You Rosette''s eyes were burning.


    "Do you want to scold me?" Dewey sneered. Close to a few points: "you killed more than 400 of my loyal subordinates! I''ll make you pay! As for cruelty... Hum, I don''t mind ten times more cruelty! "


    Then Dewey said coldly to the soldier, "watch this guy! Unless he confesses, he dares to make a little noise, even if he snorts, and cut off a finger of all his subordinates for me! If he dares to say a word of nonsense, cut another one! Until they cut off all the fingers and toes of those guys! "


    With that, Dewey put out his finger and gently touched rosette, who was tied to the post. He said coldly, "think about it before you speak next time."


    Russell was biting his lips, full of blood, looking at Dewey''s eyes like fire.


    Dewey said coldly, "well, you must want to kill me now? A guy like an idiot. If you have the courage to provoke me, you should be ready for that. "


    With that, Dewey no longer looked at him, but walked over with Hussein.


    In the innermost part of the quarantine area, there are cages on both sides, holding hundreds of prisoners.


    Hussein''s face was cold as he passed here.


    Finally, I came to the innermost rooms. Dewey pointed to the room on the left: "the fat man is in it! But he''s in my custody now because he''s breaking my orders. "


    Hussein went to the window of the room and saw lombarton lying on a hardwood bed with bandages all over his body, staring at the ceiling.


    "This is my correspondence with the Church of light." In the innermost room, Dewey dug out a letter from the table and threw it on the table: "on the first day I came back here, I sent someone to deliver a letter to the imperial capital. I haven''t reported this to the Regent yet. Instead, he first sent a letter to the imperial capital and sent it directly to the temple of light. "


    "Why?" Hussein didn''t understand.


    Dewey sighed: "Hussain, because I arrived late! Do you understand? The guy named Russell, the first day I caught him. He was very proud to tell me that he had already sent people back to the imperial capital to send letters long before he met us! Do you know why he sent people to deliver letters to the imperial capital? "


    After a pause, Dewey looked at Hussein: "because of you! Because he met you! I know you''re still alive. And it''s in my hands. Such an important discovery, he sent people back at the first time! Unfortunately, I didn''t catch the people who sent the letters. Therefore, I believe that now the Church of light has known your whereabouts and you are by my side. "


    Dewey frowned.


    According to his guess, it must be that the Church of light wanted to kill the princess on the road. And in duvidi. If a princess dies, add a princess. No matter how much the Regent trusted Dewey, he would have to punish him both in public and in private.


    Then, the relationship between Duwei and the Regent will further deteriorate.


    Although Dewey couldn''t figure out why the Church of light should do such a thing at such a time, after all, the old guy of the Pope is one of the few insiders. He should know. In the next two years, criminals will invade. Now is the time to maintain internal unity. But he did it!


    Dewey is lucky.


    Originally, on the other side of the temple, I felt that such a team of highly effective Holy Knights were sent to hide in the province of DESAR, led by such high knights as Rousse, and led by such holy angels as Sphinx. Duwei, however, was not prepared to deal with the escorts who escorted the princess.


    After all, although everyone knows that the Duke of tulip has such a strong man as Rodriguez, according to the normal practice, Dewey would not send a saint to escort the princess.


    But in the end, what I didn''t expect was that I would meet Hussein, the saint level strongman! As a result, Hussein stalled the Sphinx and changed the situation.


    Once this matter is exposed, the practice of the temple of light will certainly infuriate the Regent!


    Du Wei is very happy to see the temple and the royal family turn over. As long as Du Wei writes a letter to the Royal Palace and delivers the captured Holy Knights to the palace.


    If there is a mountain of hard evidence, then the royal family and the temple will turn over!


    But Dewey can''t do it now!


    "Because of me?" Hussein''s face was gloomy.


    "Yes, partly because of you." "You''re still alive, and you''re still with me. The other side also got hold of us. You should know that if you, Hussein, the most wanted criminal in mainland China, are covered up by me once it is published, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. "


    Then Dewey pointed to the letter on the table: "open it. This is a secret reply from the Pope of the temple of light."


    Hussein frowned and opened the letter, only to find that there was not a word on it, but a piece of white paper!


    "What does that mean?" Dewey sneered: "his meaning is very simple: keep silent! I don''t report that they tried to kill the princess, and they don''t expose that I took you, the most wanted criminal in the mainland. It''s even if everyone keeps silent. " That seems to make some sense. Because if you report on the assassination of the princess in the temple, the royal family will turn over with the church anyway, so Dewey''s taking in Hussein is not a big deal. It has turned over anyway! Originally, Dewey thought the same way. In his anger, he almost made a decision to face the church in public. However, at this time, an urgent letter from Philip persuaded Dewey¡° First of all, even if we report to the Regent, with Prince Chen''s character, in this case, will he openly turn against the temple? Maybe the two sides will break up in private, but there will never be a war!! The contradiction between the royal family and the temple has a long history, but the temple is deeply rooted in the mainland. If we want to eradicate a millennium old religious organization, we must shake the foundation of the Empire! It''s a time of trouble now. Prince Chen will be very angry, but he will keep silent afterwards! Because now, I can''t fight! Therefore, the princess, even if both sides turn over, will never be open! Secondly, if the temple wants to deal with you, it will be open! Because this matter will not involve the real war! But it can bring you a lot of trouble. Moreover, you don''t even need to burn the fire on you. As long as the temple asks you to hand in Hussein openly, this kind of request is reasonable. If you don''t agree, people will think it''s your fault! Therefore, although the princess issue is very important and has the handle in our hands, it is a pity that this handle is not very useful, because it can not be made public! Even if we want to make it public, the royal family will keep it down! But the temple can be open about Hussein. When you are in trouble, Hussein will be in more trouble. " Du Wei sighed: "therefore, this matter is a deadlock. Whether we make it public or not, the final result is the same: we can''t help each other."

 Chapter 474

    "Is that all?" Hussain''s face was full of anger: "Dewey! I''m not afraid of death! You hand me in! I leave your side, the ends of the earth, the temple may not be able to catch me! They can''t blackmail me about it, so you don''t have to be embarrassed! "


    Du Wei snorted and sneered twice. Suddenly, he slapped the table hard and glared at Hussein. He said angrily, "if you say this kind of bullshit again, even if you are a wounded man, I will whip you as well!"


    Du weiteng walked around the table and stared at Hussein: "don''t you know how much I need you now? The next two years will be a great war! Now the temple is calculating me, and there are sinners in the North! Do you think I''m better off? Do you want to leave me at this time? "


    Hussein was speechless.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "is that all?"


    "Of course not!" Du Wei''s eyes were full of sinister eyes: "I can eat anything, but I don''t suffer any loss!"


    About fifteen days later, the temple of light in the capital received a gift from the tulip Duke of Northwest China.


    The visitor specially explained that this is a special gift prepared by the honorary Archbishop of the temple of light, the Duke of tulip. It is specially presented to his Majesty the great Pope to show his piety to the church.


    There was nothing else in the carriage but dozens of big boxes.


    And to send these "gifts" are just a few ordinary soldiers from tulip family. They delivered the things, presented a letter from the Duke of tulips, and left quickly.


    When the clergy in the temple took these dozens of boxes down from the carriage, the people in charge of carrying them were stunned by the bloody smell in the boxes!


    Then. Before a gift is given to the Pope, it is customary that even a gift from the Duke of tulips needs to be checked.


    After opening the first box, the clergyman immediately exclaimed and fainted!


    In the box, heads!


    The scene made all the clergy at the venue stunned.


    A moment later, the exclamation startled the Holy Knights around! A large number of holy knights rushed in. When everyone saw the things in the box, no one''s face could keep calm!


    According to the final inspection, dozens of boxes, all heads! A total of more than 400 heads were cut off, packed in boxes, and sent to the emperor under the eyes of the pope!


    When the scene fell into chaos, Paul XVI, who got the news, suddenly appeared!


    The old man''s face was gloomy. He took a look at the things in the box, then coldly gave an order: seal!


    Today''s affairs, all the clergy present, must not reveal half a word! All the Holy Knights present also knelt down and vowed not to reveal half a word.


    After the Pope opened the letter written by Dewey himself. There was only one sentence in the letter:


    "There are evil people pretending to be holy knights who commit crimes in our territory. I will kill them! This is my heart to show my sincerity to the church


    After reading it, the Pope shook himself. His face became more and more ugly.


    After a few deep breaths, the old man gave an order in a difficult voice


    "I heard that the Duke of tulip killed hundreds of petty criminals who pretended to be the clergy of our church and defended the glory of the church. Such great achievements should be rewarded! You can send a letter of commendation to each diocese, and at the same time. Grant the Duke of tulip the title of honorary elder of the Presbyterian Church, and the establishment of the Holy Knights under his command... Increase, double


    The Pope almost gritted his teeth to finish these commands, then waved his sleeve, turned around and walked into the hall. After that, his steps seemed to be faltering.


    Behind the main hall, Orpheus stood quietly in front of a fire. He held out his hand. Gently stroking back and forth on the fire. Palm of a group of soft light, and the flame complement each other.


    "Orpheus! We angered the northwest lion. It''s all your credit! " The Pope looked at the angel coldly.


    Orpheus'' face was calm. The eyes were still sad: "Your Majesty, everything is under the gaze of the goddess."


    Looking at the expression of Oedipus, Paul XVI was suddenly agitated!


    The old man seemed to have a morbid blush on his pale face. He strode forward abruptly, rolled up his sleeve, and with a loud cry, a gust of wind blew over the brazier in front of Orpheus.


    Bang! The flames are everywhere, and the fragments of charcoal are floating on the Mars!


    Oedipus took a light look at the Pope, who clearly saw his angry expression.


    "Sir Orpheus, I hope you can understand the fact that this time we lost hundreds of knights loyal to the church! There is also an excellent talent we secretly cultivate, Knight Russell! These people are the future Angel Legion reserves! In particular, Rousse, the leader of the old order has high expectations for him. At present, he is likely to be the candidate for our future cultivation of the holy knight Grand Knight! But now, all their heads have been cut off, neatly placed in the box, on the outside steps! If you are interested, you can have a look! "


    The Pope tried to suppress his angry voice, but when it came to the back, it was chilly: "I''m not surprised that guy Dewey would do this. I knew what kind of person he was before. I don''t worry about going against him. I can tolerate the sacrifice. But the premise is: is the sacrifice worth it? "


    "Your majesty


    Orpheus raised his face and looked directly at the Pope. The angel''s eyes were slightly sad: "I also implore you not to forget that in addition to the hundreds of knights you love and the guy rosette, I also lost a four winged angel!"


    In fact, rosette is not dead.


    When the more than 400 decapitated heads were put in boxes and sent to the Pope, Dewey was a little sure: no one would like to count these ferocious and bloody heads one by one!


    So, when the Pope was still heartbroken and lost the knight. Russell, the leader of this group of Holy Knights, is still in the prison of giliat city.


    He certainly doesn''t look intact, but at least he''s "intact.".


    This is a water prison and a place left behind by the former governor''s house.


    Dewey stood at the door of the water cell and smelled an indescribable stench!


    Rosette was chained by several iron shackles, standing in the cold water as deep as his waist. The water here has not been cleaned for many years, and it is full of some intolerable smell. Dewey even saw dead mice and some insects floating on the water in the corner


    Standing on the steps at the gate of the water cell, Dewey looked coldly at Russell below: "holy knight, I think your Pope should have received my gift by now."


    Rosette did not look up or speak, but hung his head and kept silent.


    He felt the whole body of the wound soaked in the water, the wound muscles kept twitching, this sharp pain began to almost kill him, but after adapting. The pain has become numb.


    "I think you must be dead in the temple now." Dewey''s voice was mocking: "it''s ridiculous, isn''t it? In fact, in the eyes of most people, you died many years ago. I''m just curious, why did the temple let you and such a group of young people with potential cheat your death many years ago, and then secretly cultivate you... Is the temple secretly cultivating its own power? Russell. Can you answer my question? "


    "Hehe..."


    Rosette didn''t look up, but gave out a sneer, which made people feel creepy and reverberated in the open water prison.


    Rosette''s eyes were hidden behind his hair. There was a trace of madness in his eyes: "Duke tulip, Dewey... Give up! You don''t want to ask anything from me. My devotion to faith is not... Keke... "


    At last, the holy knight coughed violently. His lungs were hurt. The pain of coughing made him unable to speak any more words.


    Dewey didn''t show any anger, just nodded: "I understand. I know you won''t give in easily. But... We''ll see. I said, I won''t let you die easily, Russell... Now... "


    "Now, you''re my toy!" he said


    A few ferocious tulip soldiers, in waist high boots and leather trousers, came out from behind Dewey and strode into the water cell.


    A few people came to Rosse''s side, can''t help but say. Put Russell on the shelf. The holy knight didn''t resist. He just tried to keep a proud sneer on his face, even though he was tired. But he still wanted to express that he was firm and would not give in


    Then, his mouth was pinched open, and a large glass of cold and sour liquid was poured into his mouth, very bitter, very astringent, very sour


    Is it poison? Rosette sneered. Instead of resisting, he simply swallowed it.


    Several soldiers let him go, leaving rosette''s body in cold water.


    "I know that it is useless for a holy knight like you to torture your body, but I will slowly torture your spirit!" Dewey sneered.


    Dewey didn''t want to use some spiritual magic to make this stubborn and strong holy knight speak. Unfortunately, this Rosse is a holy knight with level 8 strength. His piety to his faith from childhood can hardly be shaken. The magic of mental attack may directly kill him or make him collapse, but it is impossible to make him lose himself and give in to confession.


    And Dewey felt he couldn''t kill Russell... Though he wanted to. But this time the temple''s action, let Du Wei feel vigilant! The water in the temple seems to be much deeper than I imagined! In addition to the Holy Knights on the table, it''s obvious that there are other forces unknown to outsiders in the temple!


    The more secrets our opponents have, the more initiative we have Dewey sighed in his heart.


    Then Dewey turned away from the prison and slammed the iron door.


    Rosette didn''t know that the big cup of things that the soldiers had just poured for himself was not poison, but an expensive entertainment drug that was very popular in the aristocratic circle. It was widely used by many aristocrats in their lewd parties as a psychedelic drug to seek stimulation


    Ice berry! The price of ice berry is exorbitant, and even the price on the market is higher than the ordinary silver! What''s more, rosette didn''t know that the thick cup he had just been poured was the juice squeezed from the ice berries worth tens of thousands of gold coins. He had been hungry for a day, and rosette''s stomach was already empty. When such a large cup of food came into his stomach, the medicine was quickly digested by him. Within a moment, the effect began... It was warm... Rosette''s body, which had been numb by cold water, suddenly came out of the warm current from inside out. This warm current made rosette in a trance, It seemed that he was soaking in the warm bath water. This comfortable feeling even made rosette moan out in a low voice. Then, the numbness, sharp pain and convulsion of his whole body... All the pain seemed to leave his body little by little. Rosette felt that his body relaxed quickly. It was like flying, floating... No, it was more like riding his beloved horse, galloping on the boundless plain! He seemed to have heard the wind whistling in his ears... But gradually, rosette felt that his reaction had become slow, as if his whole body was immersed in water, and everything around him had become full, including his thinking and reaction, which had become slow and slow. Undeniably, this kind of feeling, very comfortable... Very comfortable... Little by little, rosette''s strong vigilance, like a slowly corroded wall, unknowingly collapsed. He tried his best to breathe, as if he felt that his heart and lungs had never been so comfortable, and his painful face was also full of confusion... And gradually, the corners of his mouth were smiling uncontrollably... He had a beautiful dream, a beautiful dream

 Chapter 475

    Duvet coldly watched the saint come in, his face was cold and dignified, his chin was slightly raised, his face was cold. As cruel as a king! Her royal highness had never seen Du Wei show such expression, so she was a little flustered. But soon, the woman forced herself to calm down, and she even squeezed out a smile: "Du Wei, I''m here as your ''call''. What''s special about Yu Jinxiang?" Dewey''s face was cold. Without a smile, he pointed to a table beside him and said coldly, "sit down." The saint looked at a crystal bottle on the table. The amber liquid in the bottle was obviously the best wine. The virgin said with a smile, "is it true that the Duke is so far away that I''m here to drink with you?" Instead of answering, Dewey sat down. Pick up the bottle yourself. The glasses for both were full and silent. He picked up his cup and drank it. The saint looked a little unnatural, but she also picked up the cup and had a drink with Dewey. After she put down her glass, she said with a charming smile: "unfortunately, although wine is good, Dewey... Do you like drinking in this dark dungeon?"¡° I don''t have that habit Duvidi''s voice was the same as his expression today. He looked cold and hard¡° Ha ha... "The saint laughed:" well, tulip, do you like to dress so ceremoniously when you are drinking? "¡° I don''t have that habit either Dewey still shook his head coldly: "what I hate most is dressing up. Except today. "¡° Why? " The saint felt Dewey''s coldness, not disguised. Dewey''s eyes finally fixed on the face of the Virgin: "for two reasons: first, today I''m going to do a bad thing that I don''t like very much! Second... I am dressed up today to show my respect for you. Look at the royal highness of a princess. I think it is better for me to wear a heavier ground. " The last sentence, the cold feeling without concealment, stunned the saint. After a long time, the saint just forced a smile: "you... Are you kidding?"¡° Maybe I like to joke on weekdays, but not today. " Dewey raised his eyelids and gave Verona a cold glance: "especially after I lost hundreds of loyal and brave men!" Ding! With a shake in her hand, a crystal cup fell on the floor and broke. Du Wei slowly leaned over and suddenly pinched the saint''s chin. There was no hiding cruelty in his eyes¡° Verona! Your highness! I think, do you still remember that new year''s day, that night in the imperial capital, in that shabby tavern, we had a drink together? "¡° I... I remember Saint difficult said, was Du Wei pinched chin, she did not break free¡° Do you remember, then, what I warned you? " Dewey''s eyes gradually cold: "against me, you will only have two results in the end, either death, or death is very ugly!" Saint: "it seems that you have forgotten my warning at that time!" Dewey looked intently at the saint. At last, he let go. He pinched very hard. There were even a few red finger marks on the delicate chin of the saint: "all along, although I don''t like you, I think you are very poor." Du Wei poured a glass of wine to himself: "in fact, there is nothing wrong with you, but you happened to be born in the royal family, and also happened to be the daughter of the eldest prince, his highness Yawen. Later, everything has nothing to do with you, a young girl... Yes, you just want revenge, revenge. " The virgin did not speak¡° I feel sorry for you, so I haven''t dealt with you much. Even if you almost ruined my business at that auction. Even if you come to the northwest later and make some small moves in my territory... Hum, let me see... You try to attract some people in the religious center in the northwest, right? You also tried to use the name of missionary, to confuse my morale, and even to seduce the generals in my army... Unfortunately, you failed. Right! You see, in fact, I have mastered everything you do in Northwest China! Later, Miss Dali infiltrated into my gilliat city and made such a farce. You helped a lot in the middle... At least you sent some news to her! But I put up with it! Verona, my lady! That''s because I''m kind. I think you''re a poor girl, and... All your previous practices failed, and didn''t cause me any loss. "

 Chapter 476

    Her Highness is still speechless.


    "You think you''re smart, you''re cunning... You''re trying to make a difference? Hum... You sold me the secret of guhuadoro of the northwest army in the hope that I would have a conflict with the Church of light in the future... You woman, are really stupid. You hate the Regent, you hate me, even the Church of light! But do you think that you, a little girl, can break the three forces? You may think you are working very hard and doing very skillfully... Unfortunately, you don''t know that in the eyes of the real people sitting on the top, you are just a little trouble, not even trouble, you are just a clown. "


    Du Wei sipped his wine: "you know, why did you come to the northwest and stay here until now? The grand Saint stayed in my territory in the northwest, but the royal family didn''t care about you? What does the church say? "


    He put down his glass and said, "do you know? Actually I can kill you! Because even if I kill you, the Regent will never blame me for that, because he just wants you to die! Because you''re Arvin''s daughter! He''ll only be happy when you die! So he let you come to the northwest, let you jump in my territory, only hope that one day you annoy me, I will kill you! And he, he can''t deal with you himself. In that way, people all over the world will say that he is not kind! Kill the only blood of my brother! Because he is the emperor, so he won''t do it! That''s why he will let you come to my site. I hope you can enter the tiger''s mouth! "


    "I didn''t kill you! Even has been tolerating... Originally I think you are really very poor, and... What you do, are so naive!! Unfortunately... I really regret this time! "


    Dewey stares at the saint: "I should have killed you, even though I don''t like to kill women."


    The virgin suddenly smiles, with a trace of certainty in her smile. From Dewey''s eyes, Verona seems to have guessed today''s tulip Duke. Maybe she was really determined to deal with herself, so she nodded: "so, now you decide to kill me?"


    Dewey was silent. He drank the wine slowly and wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve


    "Actually, Verona, I don''t think you''re wrong." Du Wei''s words surprised the virgin a little.


    "You are not wrong. Stand in your shoes. You want revenge, you want revenge. You will sow dissension among several major forces, deliver news, engage in wind and rain... These are all right. After all, hatred is in your heart, and it''s a mortal hatred. I also thought that if it were me, I would do the same as you, and. Maybe I''ll do it harder and more poisonous! "


    Dewey sighed: "it''s a pity that you''ve provoked me!"


    With that, Dewey stood up. He went to the saint''s side and put a hand on her shoulder. "Tell me, Longbottom is escorting Louise back to the capital. This is the news. You passed it on, didn''t you? "


    The saint picked an eyebrow: "long Barton escorts people out. Many people in Loulan city saw that day! How can you be sure it''s me? "


    "It''s you." Du Wei said faintly: "although many people have seen it, the temple people can ambush on the way. The location and route are so accurate. It''s obviously lombaton. As soon as they got out of town, someone used a special channel to deliver the news! Otherwise, the temple people can''t wait there in advance! Tell me, Verona. How do you deliver messages? "


    The saint thought about it. She knew that denial was useless at this time, so she simply admitted: "the specially trained winghawk, a kind of bird specially used to deliver secret messages, had been tried by the military before. Now this way has been adopted by the Holy Knights for a long time


    She said, as if with a sneer: "Dewey. You try to make Loulan city solid. Unfortunately, don''t you think that there is no perfect fortress in the world! You ask the air knights to draw a no fly zone. All the flying hot air balloons in and out of Loulan city are strictly controlled, but your air Knight order can''t even check every bird in the sky. "


    Dewey nodded. "That''s right. It''s about what I thought."


    Then he bent down and put his mouth to the ear of the Virgin: "well, do you know the consequences of this?"


    "I only know that if the princess dies in your territory, you will be in big trouble! I only know that if I want revenge, then you, the royal family and the church must break up! Otherwise I''ll never have a chance in my life! "


    Dewey nodded: "so you sold me the secret of guhuadoro... So you helped the church secretly pass on my information here... Do you know that I lost hundreds of subordinates this time?"


    The finger that he pressed on the saint''s shoulder suddenly contracted. He pinched it very hard. The saint''s face couldn''t help showing a painful expression: "you hurt me!"


    "I have lost more than 400 loyal and brave soldiers!" Du Wei''s tone is very clear: "your intelligence makes the temple choose the best ambush location and time! Even knew that Longbottom and his party were not carrying heavy weapons! It can be said that the death of more than 400 soldiers is due to your intelligence! "


    The saint''s eyebrows had been tightly tightened with pain, but she bit her teeth and did not call out. She knew very well that it was useless to call out.


    "You are right. From your point of view, you are doing the right thing: do everything possible to attack the enemy. So, I won''t hate you, just you kill my people, then you have to pay the price! " Du Wei finally let go of Verona''s shoulder, Verona only felt that the shoulder bones were almost crushed by Du Wei.


    "The only regret is that we are in a hostile position." Dewey sat back in his chair: "and I used to miss the girl who sat down with me on that new year''s night and drank with me. That poor woman. But if you do something, you have to pay the price! You are human, so are my soldiers! And your life is no more valuable than our soldiers


    The saint vomited: "kill me, I''ve been waiting for this day!"


    "Not as fast as that... Believe me. It''s not that fast. " Dewey''s eyes were full of anger and hatred, but his voice sounded soft: "besides, you are of great use to me now."


    With that, Dewey suddenly raised a finger and gently pointed to the saint''s eyebrow.


    The saint just felt a sharp pain in her mind. The pain was like a tidal current, which almost immediately filled her whole body. Then all the feelings around her body were numb, and her body became numb. Limbs, even every finger, seem to be gradually out of their control!


    "You... What did you... To me..." when the saint spoke, her tongue seemed to be a little disobedient.


    "I recognize the fact that my pity for you before is meaningless, because you are my enemy." Du Wei light way: "and still let me pay a heavy price of the enemy! So now, I don''t care about the pity before, I will only treat you in the way of treating the enemy. "


    Saint wants to sneer to show her strength, but now her face muscles are out of control.


    Then. Dewey snapped his fingers, and a few people, almost numb and indifferent, swarmed in from the iron fence outside.


    "Change her clothes." Du Wei light way.


    The saint felt several big hands reaching out to her at the same time, and soon stripped her thin robe of her body. Her eyes were filled with disdain. Although the words were no longer clear, they were full of mockery: "Dewey, what do you want to do? Ooxx me? Come on! I''m not afraid of that! I''m no longer a virgin! "


    "I know." Duwei sat across from the saint''s ground and said faintly, watching his men strip the woman.


    In the dim light of the fire. The white body of the saint sat on the chair naked, her body has been completely paralyzed, without any control, soft sitting there, allowing a few people to strip themselves, the faint fire light imprinted on the saint''s body, as if smeared with a layer of strange color.


    "Haha... Haha..." the saint tried to laugh, but her facial muscles were out of control: "Dewey, is that your punishment? I''m not afraid of that! My body is my weapon! Do you expect me to scream and be weak like that little girl? "


    Verona''s eyes were cold and hard. With unspeakable mockery. She''s not afraid. She''s not afraid. Since she is the only one left in the world, beautiful body is the only weapon she can rely on!


    "I know you''re not a virgin." Du Wei said faintly: "since that time in the imperial capital, at that auction, the young master of the noble family''s grass bag obeyed you. I knew it from the way he looked at you. The Holy Virgin of the temple of light. It''s just a bitch in a clerical robe. I''m not interested in torturing your body... It''s just. You''re just valuable. "


    Verona was completely paralyzed. She didn''t know what magic duvet had done to herself. Anyway, in the end, her numb tongue could not say a complete word.


    Soon, those guys who stripped off their clothes made a new white robe and put it on themselves. Aren''t they trying to torture my body?


    The virgin had some accidents. In fact, she was ready to be insulted.


    But after the white robe was put on, the white robe even had a holy smell. Later, someone scrubbed her face clean, and her robe still had that kind of clean fragrance.


    Finally, a wreath made of fresh olive branches and leaves was put on her forehead.


    At this time, Saint Verona really froze!


    What do they want to do?!


    The Church of light canon is a beautiful and holy woman, who looks like a human being. She is wearing a long ivory and holy robe, barefoot, standing there with a gentle and holy light on her face. Above her head is a wreath made of olive branches and leaves!


    This is the whole image of the goddess of light.


    All over the continent of Roland, the statues or portraits of goddesses in various religious centers and temples are based on this blueprint.


    Obviously, the virgin immediately realized that these guys dressed themselves as goddesses?! Ran Huo, dressed Verona, was put up and dragged down by several people. After the heavy iron door was opened, there was a stench. The air was full of moisture. There was the sound of water flowing in it. Verona immediately recognized that it was a water prison. She was put on the steps of the water prison, so she was left here quietly, sitting on the steps. Verona has no power to resist, her whole body has lost control, in addition to eyes can see, ears can hear, thinking still exists, she is like a dead man. Then she saw the man in the water cell! In the water prison, a man was holding his head and groaning in a low voice. After his disorderly hair, he had a pair of red eyes... Just like a wild animal! Rosette has been infused with ice juice for three days. A large dose of psychedelic drugs, combined with the formula made by DeWitt, has completely lost the nature of the holy knight, and his thinking has been extremely confused. Every day there is only a moment of waking up, and a moment of waking up time, he is all looking forward to the wonderful dream. Rosette is not without vigilance, he has been vaguely aware that the big cup of things these guys give themselves every day is likely to be some medicine to lose their will? Hum! But I''m not afraid of death. What else!

 Chapter 477

    On this day, when Russell was once again poured a large glass of ice juice, Russell soon indulged in the wonderful dream that came again.


    This time, the dream seems more real and clearer. That kind of whistling wind, horse back bumpy flying feeling, let him can''t help but gently groan.


    In the dream, he can stay away from the physical pain in the water prison, just like an escape, even for a short time. This feeling has made the holy knight addicted to it.


    But this time, there are other things in the ice juice made by Dewey besides ordinary ice berries


    Desire!


    Soon, rosette realized that today''s dream was different from the past! His dried up soul seemed to be suddenly infused with a trace of violent power. This force filled his body back and forth, galloping, flowing... It seemed to find a way to vent.


    He felt that his body, which was already dying, suddenly glowed with youth and strength, but this power bit by bit devoured his soul, the last barrier


    First it''s filling, then it''s boiling, and finally it''s almost exploding.


    He had never felt or experienced the pain.


    Holy Knights are worthy of pity, because all the loyal soldiers selected are ascetic ascetics! From small to large, they have been used to being strictly trained, giving up some human desires, and giving everything to faith!


    So, this kind of suffering, for Rosse. It''s strange


    He began to panic.


    Finally, after groaning bitterly with a headache, Russell raised his head and was in a trance. His thinking began to degenerate in the "dream", becoming dull and stubborn, and all the things in front of him seemed to be blurred, and various illusions appeared. There was a noisy battle of weapons. And there are wonderful hymns of holiness.


    Finally, he saw clearly in front of him, as if there was a white light!


    "Goddess..."


    Russell struggled, and suddenly his body began to shake violently.


    He saw the figure in front of him, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Is... Because of my piety and loyalty, moved the goddess, so she came to save herself?


    It was a dark and dirty water prison, but the white shadow sitting on the steps. The beautiful and holy face, shrouded in a white light, makes people not see clearly, but the holy white robe, and the green olive branches and leaves wreath


    In my life. There has never been such excitement.


    The goddess has come to save herself! Yes, it must be!!


    The confused Russell began to struggle. His body waded through the cold water of the water prison and spread out his arms. Hobbled to move on the steps in the past, has completely lost the sober will of the holy knight, even did not find, originally locked his chain, do not know when, already all opened!


    Saint Verona looked at the man in the water prison in horror. The man was covered with filth. Only his red eyes were surprisingly bright. Even with a trace of... Madness!


    Finally, when a cold hand suddenly grabbed her ankle, the saint screamed like a scream. Her cold fingers were like dead people with the smell of death and decay!


    She''s very much like a scream, but her paralyzed body, even the muscles of her throat, are out of her control. Then there was only a slight hum in her mouth... The sound. More like a groan!


    Rosse''s hand had caught the goddess''s ankle, he didn''t mean it. His body is really out of his control. Seriously injured, he is extremely weak. He barely wades through the cold water, but falls at the foot of the goddess!


    He looked up as if he had seen the goddess smile at him


    "Goddess... Goddess..." rosette wanted to kneel at the foot of the goddess and pray for the last time.


    He is now more sure that the goddess is to redeem his soul!


    I''m going to die. I''m going to die.


    The goddess''s reward for the most loyal soldiers is that after death, the soul can enter the arms of the goddess and rest in peace, enjoying eternal sleep and peace!


    Now... It''s about this moment!


    Under the control of this last remaining consciousness, Rousseau really felt as if she had floated up. It felt as if her soul had separated from her body and was drifting towards the warm and broad embrace of the goddess


    Give it to me! Give me eternal sleep and rest! Let me forget all the pain!


    Everything can be over!


    The holy knight''s heart was almost devout.


    The saint had trembled all over, and the man jumped into his arms! The cold hands hugged him, like a baby into his arms, his face hair was pulled away, his face showed a kind of almost confused smile.


    crazy! This is a madman!!


    Saint began to struggle, this moment, as if the body gathered a trace of strength, she tried to shake off each other''s hands!


    Russell felt the violent bump... He began to panic!


    The goddess seems to be going away from herself


    no Please don''t go! Take me! Get me out of here! Leave this evil and dirty world! Let me rest, let me sleep! Loyal soldiers should enjoy such an ending!


    But despite his silent cry, the goddess seems to have gone away little by little.


    Rousse was terrified. He tried to grab the last garment of the goddess''s land


    Am I abandoned?!


    Whoa!


    The saint heard this frightening sound. She felt that the holy and thin robe on her body had been torn. The man''s fingers were like hooks. He tore his clothes to pieces.


    And at this time, more frightening things happened!


    Saint clearly see my arms actually lifted up, she did not control!


    In an instant, she understood everything!


    It''s magic! It''s Dewey''s magic!!


    Dewey was standing outside the water cell, his fingers ticking a few times. It was a puppet magic.


    It''s like when Gandalf in white took him to the frozen forest for the first time, Gandalf controlled his body and slapped himself in the face.


    The same magic, he controls the body of the saint!


    The saint''s hands caressed Rossetti''s face, her fingers stiff. But it''s very gentle.


    Rosette''s face was intoxicated, and he seemed to close his eyes.


    At this moment


    Hiss!


    The sound of the broken cloth, the fragile white robe, turned into pieces of cloth, flying away!


    In the voice of the saint


    Russell only felt that he was lying in a soft embrace, but why, the boiling feeling in his heart became more and more intense!


    A flood seems to be boiling in the body, roaring, to find a vent channel!


    then. When his whole body violent vibration, suddenly in front of everything, all chaos!


    After the whirl of heaven, when he opened his eyes, he breathed heavily in front of him.


    The goddess is gone! There is no goddess! Not at all!


    In front of me is a white woman''s body. Not a piece of wisps, towering chest, white skin, slender arms. Hook yourself around the neck.


    An almost evil impulse filled Russell''s mind in an instant.


    Then, he saw the woman''s residual white robe... And the wreath of olive branches and leaves on her head!


    This


    His mind was in a mess. As soon as he was about to say something, the woman in his arms suddenly raised her face and blocked Russell''s mouth with her lips


    The eyes of the virgin were full of anger. But her body is completely out of her control! She is like a puppet.


    Looking at the landlord who looks like a slut, he hugs the dirty man in his arms and hugs each other tightly. Even his slender legs tightly around each other''s waist


    All this, let the saint feel a shame!


    Think of duverna cold and hate eyes, Saint''s body is shaking, she knows what''s going to happen!


    Rosette was shaking. Every muscle in his body was shaking.


    Although Holy Knights are ascetic ascetics. But this human nature has been suppressed for decades. At the moment, in this desperate environment of near death. In the "ice juice" made by Dewey himself, it was completely checked out! And then... Burst out!!


    No one has taught him how to do it, and he doesn''t know how to do it


    However, this kind of thing does not need to be taught! And the woman in her arms, warm as fire, her white body, her soft fragrance, her cold and hot lips, and her slender hands, all seemed to guide Russell and him little by little


    Russell has lost his sense and consciousness.


    He can''t tell whether the person in his arms is a woman or a goddess?!


    Finally, his last semi conscious consciousness is:


    Is this redemption before death?


    Like... Very happy


    Dewey was standing outside the water cell, standing there quietly, looking inside coldly.


    Rousse, who has fallen into a frenzy, is pressing on the body of the saint, venting a kind of primitive male instinct.


    Then, Dewey coldly closed the cell door, went to the subway, and stopped watching.


    He turned away. He sighed in a low voice, as if to himself:


    "Evil? What evil is there in dealing with the enemy! Hum


    At this moment, he was like a real devil. The intense madness didn''t last long. Rosette was woken up by a bucket of cold water. When he awoke, he felt that the wound of his whole body was stirred by cold water, and he hesitated violently, but it seemed that the restless fire in his soul had all gone out. It was a strange feeling that pain and ease coexisted. But as he came to his senses. He knew immediately what he had done!! A young woman lying powerlessly under her body, her pale face full of hatred, beside her, her white robe has been torn into pieces, and the olive branch wreath has also been thrown aside! Everything, as if there are traces of madness. The Virgin was soon dragged out in front of Russell, who was already in a state of dullness. A pair of feet appeared. He looked up and saw Dewey. At this moment, Dewey stood in front of Russell, his face high above him and asked coldly, "is this dream wonderful?" This is a sentence. It seems to make rosette suddenly crazy! At this moment, the holy knight didn''t know where his strength came from. He suddenly gave out a roar like a wild beast and jumped up from the ground crazily. Towards Dewey! Unfortunately, when he was in mid air, he felt a pain in his chest and abdomen. Dewey kicked his foot on his lower abdomen first. Then, with a plop, Russell fell into the water cell and hit the ground heavily. He just found out that he didn''t know when. The water in the prison has been drained¡° It seems that your dream has awakened Now, tell me, holy knight, where is your faith Rosette was about to struggle to jump up when he heard Dewey''s question. Then all his strength left him, and he was like a dying man. He fell to the ground heavily. I can''t get up any more! Yes... Where is my faith¡° You have violated the rules of the holy knight; Abstinence Dewey stood in front of Russell. His voice was cold, but with some unspeakable temptation and evil: "moreover, the woman you just had sex with, she didn''t want to, but you had an affair with her!" Dewey''s words whipped Russell''s soul like a whip: "she was dressed as a goddess... But you looked very happy... Oh, my knight, is that how you blaspheme the goddess?"¡° Wuwuwuwuwuwu... "Rosette suddenly held his head in his hands and cried out in a low voice. He was really crying, that painful sob, with endless pain and sadness, anger and shame. At this moment, Dewey understood that the holy knight was really defeated by himself! Whether it''s physical or mental¡° You and a woman in Goddess Costume, and... "Dewey coldly continued to say:" also tell you, just that woman, her identity is your temple of light saint, Verona! " Rosette''s eyes were empty, as if there was no trace of expression. When he heard the name of "Saint Verona", he still shivered. Of course he knew who Verona was¡° You see, the faith you are proud of no longer exists! " Dewey''s voice seemed to come from Hell: "no more!"¡° No... it doesn''t exist... "Rosette''s dull voice seemed to follow duvet''s reading softly:" faith... Doesn''t exist... "" yes, it doesn''t exist. " Dewey coldly said, turned away from the water prison, this time, he did not even close the door! In the water cell, rosette sat on the ground with his head in his arms. His dirty body was full of scars. The stench of the air was all around him. It was dark and damp. And just ahead, on the steps, is the cell door! Outside the cell door, there was a light, a bright fire... Dewey stood at the cell door, suddenly turned around and looked at Russell inside. From rosette''s point of view, Dewey seemed to be standing under the only light in the dark. Then, Rousseau heard Dewey''s cry, which beat Rousseau''s heart word by word¡° The front is the door, you can''t get out! "

 Chapter 478

    The angel Corps project.


    In front of Dewey was a scroll, the ink on the paper was particularly dry, and it had just been written.


    The angel Legion plan, the Church of light top secret plan. Since the Empire 938 years ago, that is 26 years ago, the temple of light secretly opened a top secret plan.


    In the name of selecting the holy knight order, young boys from poor families who believe in piety are selected secretly in the major parishes of the mainland every year for preliminary training in the reserve of the holy knight order. All the young boys in the selection must have the following conditions: first, simple family background and poor birth. 2¡¢ Talent is outstanding. 3¡¢ Faith is pious. 4¡¢ The age range is from eight to twelve.


    In the initial training process, the boys who are selected into the Holy Knights order will have about three years to learn basic martial arts skills, and at the same time instill church ideas, consolidate their faith and cultivate their loyalty to the church.


    Before the age of 15, all the boys selected for the reserve of the Holy Knights will be tested secretly. Of course, those who participate in the test do not know the purpose of the test.


    Then, the core figures in the church will select a group of excellent people according to the test results, and then secretly organize these people to take an oath in the way of religious belief and secret persuasion, and then use various names or excuses to make these people "disappear reasonably"!!


    The way is nothing more than: dying of illness, being expelled due to serious injury during training, being executed due to serious mistakes, etc.... In the name of these, let these selected people be removed from the reserve of the Holy Knight Order unnoticed.


    Later, these people will be taken to a secret place of the church for further training.


    Russell. Nature is one of them.


    The Secret Angel army seems to be a secret force cultivated by the church. As for the number, even Russell doesn''t know. However, he said that according to the proportion, the elimination rate of each batch of holy knight reserve training camp is about two-thirds. In the name of publicity, these people are either dead or not qualified enough to become Holy Knights. After retiring from the holy knight order, he dispersed to all parts of the mainland to serve as grassroots clergy.


    This detail made Dewey think about it for a while.


    Elimination of two-thirds... Obviously, the so-called "angel Legion" is naturally among the two-thirds of the eliminated people.


    The question is, how many angels are there?


    Rosette could not answer this question.


    Russell''s identity was tested many years ago, and he was selected to join the Legion of angels at that time. Rosette is still very young. According to rosette, those people at that time were regarded as a group of talented people in the holy knight reserve trained by the church for many years! That group of people. Many outstanding young heroes have emerged, including Hussein.


    Fortunately, Hussein, one of the best, lost the election. The reason is probably that the Knights of the holy order at that time were very optimistic about this young man. And the church also needs a strong young knight as a future flag figure! If we get all the good seedlings to the Secret Angel legion, then the Holy Knights on the table are short of a heavyweight chess piece.


    So, Hussein was lucky to lose. And a group of other outstanding young people, including Rosse, were selected into the angel Corps.


    This group of selected Angel legions is different from the past. Because this time, waiting for them is a huge choice!


    According to Russell, when they took the oath in secret. These young people, who had been filled with piety since childhood, were taken to a secret place. Then, to the excitement of these young people, his majesty Paul XVI, the current Pope of the temple, actually met these young people in person.


    Then, in a serious tone, his holiness asked everyone a question: are you willing to give your life for your faith?


    Young people always have passion and dreams. And that kind of faith and mission. It is a kind of catalyst that makes people almost crazy! As a result, all those people. They are willing to give everything for their faith!


    Then, after strict physical examination and testing, these people were told: for the glory and glory of the Church of light, the goddess will come, and a group of angels will come to the world! And these angels need the human body!


    The result... Is self-evident!


    It is said that the reason why we need these young children to take the initiative to commit to sacrifice is that when the angel comes, the souls of the physical body will be fused by the angel, which is equal to death!


    In the process of integration, if the soul of the noumenon is forced, then in the process of integration, angels need to spend a lot of strength to resolve this exclusion. Therefore, in order for every incoming angel to retain 100% of the strength after integration, the incoming soul of the noumenon must be fully obedient and obedient.


    For the sake of faith, five of those people gave their lives, but Russell was the sixth! He lost the election.


    Five angels came to the world, but now, there are only two left: one is Sphinx who was killed by Dewey. Another, according to Russell''s confession, there is also an angel in the church named "Orpheus".


    As for the other three


    "All dead." Rosette''s face was cold and his eyes were like ashes when he said this.


    It turns out that the arrival of angels is not 100% perfect. And the human body after the soul of the angel into the Lord, after the development, not all in accordance with the expected development.


    Such as Sphinx and Oedipus, after their arrival, their strength soared and broke through the saint level.


    And the other three, because of some problems in the process of integration, the final strength only stayed in the ordinary class, did not reach the saint level!


    The angel of the goddess. How to solve the problem that even the holy rank has not reached that level?


    Rosette''s answer is: Sphinx and Orpheus personally killed the other three failed angels. Because it is said that this is the will of the goddess.


    Regarding this mysterious "angel Legion", according to Rosse''s description, it is obviously an "upgraded version" of the Holy Knight Order!


    Because according to the description, these knights in the angel Legion are stronger and more devout than the ordinary members of the holy order. Colder, crazier!


    Especially after years of training, almost everyone of these guys has become a killing weapon with absolute loyalty to the church and absolute piety to the faith!


    Yes, after years of rigorous training and almost brainwashing indoctrination, these guys have no reason to speak of, or even say, as long as the church sword points out. These people will charge forward like machines!


    No matter who the enemy is!


    Dewey could not help but wonder: who is the goal of the church to build such a cruel mysterious force?


    Is it... The Roland Empire?


    Or has the church long been determined to disintegrate the Empire and replace it?


    The struggle between theocracy and imperial power has existed since the founding of the Empire. For thousands of years, the two sides had kept a delicate balance, but now... Does the church have the ambition to replace imperial power with divine power?


    No Emperor... Only the Pope?!


    When Dewey thought about it. I stayed for a while.


    As for Russell himself, his explanation has a subtle special situation.


    And more coincidentally, this delicate special situation is caused by Hussein!


    As we all know, more than three years ago, before Hussein did not betray the church, he was always cultivated by the church as the leader of the future Holy Knight Order! A young knight of genius. He also has the aura of the first knight in the mainland, and is recognized as the most likely knight to break the holy rank in a hundred years. Moreover, he joined the church from an early age, and is devout and loyal to the church.


    If it had not been for those accidents, Hussein would have become the flag of the holy order!


    Unfortunately, after Hussein''s apostasy. The three giants of the Holy Knights: Hussein himself is a traitor. And the other two knights also died in the hands of Hussein. Make the three giants of the Holy Knight Order swept away!


    Among the Holy Knights, they lost their leader all of a sudden. And in the pursuit of Hussein. Temple also lost a lot of middle and high-level Holy Knights! As a result, the strength of the holy knight order was greatly weakened.


    Although the church has an angel Legion in secret, the angel Legion is a secret that cannot be disclosed. Then, if the Holy Knights on the table is too weak, it will hurt the dignity and dignity of the church.


    Therefore, the church urgently needs to add new blood and strength to the holy knight order.


    In the order of Holy Knights of the church, there are few knights at level 8, and none at level 9!


    And at this time, Rosse became the focus!


    After joining the Legion of angels, the Holy Knights, who were originally separated from Russell by feigning death, he was not selected as the body of angels. So he was lucky to survive.


    Although not able to become a coming angel, and the strength of one fell swoop on the holy step. But Russell was also one of the most outstanding young talents who were carefully selected to join the angel army.


    After so many years of hard training in the angel legion, Rosse has reached the peak of level 8 strength. Moreover, according to the personal confirmation of the leader of the angel legion, opdis, the angel made a very firm judgment: Rosse''s strength will get a leap forward breakthrough in three years! And he is likely to become the only knight in the temple who can advance to the holy rank by his own strength after Hussein!


    At that time, Rosse had been established as the leader of the angel Legion!


    The structure of the angel Legion is about this: as the two angels, Oedipus and Sphinx are the supreme leaders of the angel legion, while Oedipus is still above Sphinx.


    But the proud Angel disdains to lead the human knight to fight. Therefore, although the two angels are the supreme leaders, in fact, the angel Legion also needs a real leader, and this candidate has always been recognized as Russell. Unfortunately, after Hussein''s rebellion, there were differences at the core of the temple. Pope Paul XVI intended to draw Russell out of the Legion of angels and add him to the order of the Holy Knights. Because the Holy Knights order needs a powerful leader to be in charge. Otherwise, the famous Holy Knights order in mainland China will only rely on a few level 8 knights to serve as its front. It''s not decent. Dewey smelled an imperceptible smell from this intelligence: obviously, Pope Paul XVI seemed to value the holy order more than the Legion of angels! Maybe it''s because... The Legion of angels is in the hands of angels. And only the Holy Knights are really in the hands of the Pope? With a slight sigh, Dewey closed the file. Under the file was rosette''s autograph. This signature is written below by Dewey. After signing the name, Dewey knows that rosette is really in his own hands! He put a magic mark on the file, and duvet carefully put it away. Then he looked up in front of him. In this study, across from Dewey''s desk, rosette sat on the thick carpet in the burning fireplace. The fire reflected on his face, which made his face pale.

 Chapter 479

    Rosse has put on a clean robe, and the injuries on his face and body have been dealt with long ago.


    At the moment, his face was very cold, his eyes were covered with ashes, but he was holding a piece of beef with dripping soup in one hand, and an exquisite crystal bottle with bright red wine in the other.


    Rosette sat there, munching meat and pouring wine into his mouth.


    "How''s it going?" There was a cold smile on Dewey''s face.


    Rosette''s movement seemed stiff for a moment. He looked up, his eyes seemed dim, hesitated for a moment, and nodded slowly: "good."


    "This is the first-class veal. My chef was invited from the imperial capital at a high price. His price is even higher than that of a lower aristocrat! The wine in your hand is worth more than 10000 gold coins. " Dewey said with a faint smile: "you see, rosette, I can give you the most wonderful taste and the most noble enjoyment in the world... Of course, if you want a woman now, I can also ask someone to find one for you."


    There was a trace of pain in rosette''s eyes. Then he bit his teeth and shook his head difficultly


    Dewey stood up and looked down at Russell: "what? There''s still some discomfort, right? It doesn''t matter. After all, you''ve lived a hard life since you were a child... But soon, you''ll get used to it. Wine, food, women... And all the enjoyment. You see, life is wonderful. There are many interesting things that you have never tried. "


    Russell threw away the bottle and the beef in his hand and struggled to sit up: "when do I start?"


    "Early tomorrow morning." "I''m ready... You seem a little afraid to stay with me?" Dewey said faintly


    Rosette had gone to the door without looking back. When he opened the door, his body seemed to tremble. Looking back at Dewey, there was fear and despair in his eyes: "I know now that the devil really exists in this world... You are a devil!"


    Dewey smile: "thank you for your praise."


    A few days later, one night, a tottering figure appeared outside the temple of light in the imperial capital.


    The holy knight in charge of the vigil was immediately attracted by the suspicious figure. Several young Holy Knights pulled out their swords, pointed to the figure in the distance and said, "who is it?"


    When the tottering figure came out of the darkness. Several young knights were surprised to find that this man was wearing the most broken and amazing armor!


    There is no doubt that this man is Rousseau.


    The armor on Russell''s body was still covered with blood stains that had not been washed off intentionally. The armor on his shoulders, hand guards and chest armor were full of shocking damages!


    And Russell himself, his hair was stained with blood. Glued to a pull a pull, inside the robe seems to be eye-catching dark red.


    He stumbled to the front of the temple, fell down, a hand is trying to extend forward, and let those Holy Knights surprised. The palm of the bearer''s hand is open. The palm of his hand is a holy knight badge, the most advanced one!


    Soon, though full of doubts, these young Knights still quickly carried Russell into the temple. And this is not the case. Immediately was reported up quickly, less than a moment, Pope Paul XVI in his prayer room, knew the news!


    When he saw the holy knight badge presented below, he knew immediately that rosette was back!


    This matter, under the strict order of the Pope, the three young knights who found Russell and brought him in, all knelt down and swore with their souls and beliefs that they would never reveal it.


    And this time. Rosette has been carried into the Pope''s prayer room!


    Paul XVI was relieved to see that Russell appeared in front of his eyes, his old face.


    Later, the Pope personally inspected the injury of Rousseau. What made Paul XVI sigh was that Rousseau''s injury was obviously a bloody battle! Especially his left shoulder blade. Almost cut off!


    This is an injury. Almost made him disabled!


    Fortunately, the Pope has the power of the hierarchy. He used his powerful holy power to perform the healing magic in divine magic, which soon relieved rosette''s pain.


    Rosette''s body, arms, chest, abdomen, legs, more than a dozen different injuries of different severity made him coma for half an hour.


    And when Russell woke up, he found himself in the Pope''s prayer room.


    Paul XVI in white was sitting next to him... There was a figure in the room.


    Orpheus, the supreme leader of the angel legion, was dressed in a black robe, and his face was hidden in the shadow, but there was a pair of cold eyes shooting at rosette.


    Rosette immediately turned over and struggled to sit up, then knelt down in front of the Pope, his voice full of pain: "Your Majesty... I, my mission, failed! Lord Sphinx, also killed! All my troops have been destroyed, and I have been captured by him in giliat city! "


    "You are captured by the tulip Duke?"


    The faint voice, as if with a sigh, was the voice of Orpheus.


    "Yes, angel." Rousseau looked up. He looked directly at Orpheus. Then he looked down again. "It''s a shame to me, but I dare not hide it. I was captured!"


    Paul XVI''s face immediately changed!


    Unlike Orpheus, Paul XVI dealt directly with Dewey! He knew how insidious and cunning duvet was!


    And since Russell has been captured, has duvet tortured and interrogated him?


    "You..."


    "My faith has never wavered! Your majesty Rousse''s firm voice reassured the Pope.


    It can be said that the Pope is absolutely at ease with Rosetti''s loyalty. This group of people have been strictly trained since childhood, otherwise, if there is any problem in belief, they will never be selected into the angel army at the beginning!


    The shocking scars on Russell. Paul XVI had no doubt about this holy knight''s faith, but he still asked, "how did you get out of here?"


    Rosette''s voice seemed to be suffering, but his tone was still firm: "my Lord, I was locked in the water prison of giliat city by the tulip Duke, and just a few days ago, something happened in giliat city... That day, I was shocked by the violent explosion. The explosion was so loud that even the dungeon collapsed. The iron chain that originally bound me and the noose broke in the explosion.


    I ran out of the dungeon and killed a guard. And in the room just outside the dungeon, I found the key to the chain, and at the same time I found my holy knight badge, which was in that drawer. So I brought it back.


    Originally, Duke tulip would come to interrogate me in person half of the day. But that day. He''s in big trouble.


    When I rushed out of the dungeon, I found that there was a lot of chaos outside. There were several fires in the city, and the dungeon was located in the abandoned governor''s house in giliat City, when I went out. He killed several guards and saw a big explosion in the governor''s house.


    I was worried that the tulip Duke would come to capture me, your majesty. I must remind you that duvidi''s strength has reached the holy rank! Although I don''t know how he did it. But I''m sure of that! Because I saw him kill Lord Sphinx, and easily beat and captured me.


    In the chaos, I rushed out of there, stripped off one of the guards of the governor''s house and put on his armor. Then I tried to rush out of giliat.


    I was found at the gate of the city, and attracted the tulip family''s pursuers. I grabbed a horse, and their cavalry chased me for a long time. I finally got away with it. "


    Orpheus suddenly said, "when you escaped, there was a big explosion in giliat? And the fire? What''s going on? "


    "That''s exactly what I need to tell you when I come back from my desperate escape!" Russell''s voice was flawless: "in the previous northwest war, Dewey used a weapon called gunpowder, and it was obvious that giliat city was the base where he specialized in producing that kind of thing... And the cause of the explosion was a huge secret! Your majesty, your angel... I was on the run. I once saw Dewey and


    "And what?" The Pope immediately asked.


    "And a dragon! Your majesty Rosette replied, "obviously. Tulip Duke seems to have a dragon pet, but it seems that the dragon has not been accepted by him. And it was very violent, and the result was chaos. "


    Orpheus nodded: "it''s just a dragon."


    "Not so, angel." Rosette took a deep breath: "it''s a golden dragon! I swear I didn''t read it wrong! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Pope''s face changed. While standing in the shadow of the corner, Orpheus kept silent and didn''t say a word.


    After a while, a quiet voice from Orpheus said, "rosette, did you disclose any church secrets during your capture?"


    Rosette''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of brilliance. Regardless of the scars on his body, he suddenly stood up and stumbled to the next table, which was a scripture of the Church of light.


    Rousseau stood on the Scripture with one hand, stroked his heart with the other, and said in a deep voice: "I swear, I have never betrayed my faith!"


    Rose''s firm voice echoed in the small prayer room.


    The Pope and Orpheus were silent for a long time, then the Pope''s eyes fell on rosette''s scars: "welcome home, child!"


    The voice of Orpheus came a moment later: "rosette, the useful information you have brought us. But... "


    The voice of the angel changed color and became cold: "I believe your oath, but Russell, you must understand..."


    "I''m willing to be censored." Rosette answered without hesitation. Paul XVI looked at the angel and said, "I thought you were dead. Now that you are back, I think, in a few days, I will change you to a new identity, and then you will officially leave the angel Legion and return to the Holy Knights! The position of our knight has been vacant for a long time Hearing this, Rousseau suddenly got excited. He knelt down in front of the Pope, his face full of firmness: "your majesty! I ask you to keep me in the Legion of angels Why? " The Pope''s face was a little ugly. Rosette''s eyes looked full of hatred: "Your Majesty, this failure is an indelible pain and shame for me! I lost hundreds of my men and my fellow lord Sphinx. I was captured by the enemy... For a knight, this is an unforgettable shame! I don''t want to change my identity and escape! Before I have no blood shame, I beg you to let me stay in the Legion of angels¡° You want revenge? " The voice of Orpheus was still so slow¡° Yes Rosette answered without hesitation. After a long time, Orpheus suddenly laughed. His laughter was very light. Then his eyes hidden in the shadow seemed to glance at the Pope: "Your Majesty, it seems that you are looking for another suitable Knight!" There was a haze in Paul XVI''s eyes. And rosette... Although he knelt there, his fingers were very tight, very tight... In giliat City, Dewey looked at Gandalf, holding a wine glass in one hand, with a smile on his face: "teacher, have you heard a word?"¡° What? "¡° Fall into madness after fall Du Wei was very happy with a smile: "the nail has been knocked down..."

 Chapter 480

    Across the vast continent of Roland, all the way north. Through the thick and boundless frozen forest, all the way north. Across the forgotten ice sheet, all the way north


    Under the holy mountain, which once symbolized the glory of the dragon clan, the silence and solemnity of the past have long been said goodbye.


    At the moment, under the holy mountain, there are endless large areas of tents, suggested houses, simple workshops, and so on, which can''t be seen at a glance.


    And just at the foot of the holy mountain, under the collapsed holy mountain, the original mountain collapse caused by the earthquake, all the rocks everywhere have been cleared up.


    Holy mountain... This completely metal mountain peak, at the foot of the mountain, in the workshops one by one, the smoke from those chimneys almost darkened the sky.


    A large number of orcs with bare upper body and strong muscles are digging on the holy mountain with tools. After large pieces of metal rocks are chiseled off, they are carried to the workshops below. Under the command of the craftsmen of the dwarves, they put into a huge melting furnace. After burning at high temperature, they turned into molten iron


    Every workshop is filled with the roar of dwarf craftsmen. This race, born with exquisite craftsmanship, is responsible for making all the weapons and armor needed by the criminal army. In the workshop full of clanging hammers and chisels, almost every dwarf was blackened by smoke, and a large amount of dust could be shaken off from his long beard with a touch.


    The army of criminals is too large, and the equipment used to be too scarce.


    Therefore, although it has been nearly two years since the capture of the holy mountain, although the huge and towering holy mountain has almost unlimited metal ores, almost all the dwarves have gone out. Large areas of workshops are busy day and night, but it is still difficult to meet the needs of a large number of troops.


    In the dwarves, almost all the members who can swing the hammer enter the workshop, even the women are no exception. In fact, from the perspective of foreign trade, it is difficult to distinguish the difference between men and women in the dwarves. Because they (they) all have stout short stature, Kong Wu''s polite arms, they can roar rudely and wave a huge hammer at the same time. Even the female dwarfs. They all had beards and growled like thunder.


    Although the whole clan is busy, there are still not enough people, so a large number of orcs, especially the hooves (cattle, horses, etc.) are added to the workshop to do some simple physical work. The sparsely populated dwarves are only responsible for commanding and completing some technical work that requires exquisite craftsmanship.


    If you don''t introduce it carefully, I''m afraid you''ll see people here. They don''t think of it as a military camp, because it''s like a busy construction site.


    The orcs are working hard to help the dwarves complete their weapons production. Even the proud land tigers have joined the work. Unfortunately, although these tigers are born brave soldiers, they are not competent for this kind of work. So the leader of the tiger tribe, the huge land tiger orc, copper tiger, finally gave up this kind of work and simply incorporated his own people into the logistics.


    There is a reason why the leader of the tiger tribe, Tong Hu, is very dissatisfied!


    Although almost all the troops are working. However, it is not so easy to arm a huge army of millions of people, even though it has been working hard day and night for two years. What''s more, the dwarves are sparsely populated and the craftsmen are not complete!


    What''s more, to the huzu''s anger, almost all the best weapons and armor made are given priority to the other races, the wolves!


    For nothing else. Because that annoying proud Elven king made a decision!


    Although the pride of the elves often makes the orcs feel dissatisfied, there is no doubt that even the proud Tiger Wang Tonghu knows that he is not the opponent of others. In the same way, orcs need the wisdom of elves.


    The reason for Luoxue to give priority to supply the best weapons and armor to the wolves is very simple: the wolves are the only cavalry in the criminal army!


    Cavalry!


    This term, almost 10000 years ago in the era of mythical war, left almost humiliating pain to the criminals!


    Because in that dark war. The heavy armor cavalry of human beings is a nightmare that these defeated races can never shake away!


    Whether it''s the magic Archer that the elves are proud of. There are Orc brute force fighters, all in the human large-scale heavy armor cavalry charge in the defeat!


    as a warning for the future. After hundreds of years of reflection after being expelled, the criminals have to admit that cavalry is the most powerful weapon in war! In the bloody battle on the plain, cavalry is the real trump card!


    Unfortunately, most of the orcs are bulky and huge. They have strong physique, strength and courage. Unfortunately, they can''t build their own cavalry: they can''t find a suitable mount!


    Needless to say, the elves can fly in the sky. There is no need to give up the advantage of the sky and struggle on the ground. Moreover, the proud elves are not willing to give up their tradition.


    As for dwarves... Look at their short, thick legs. Can you expect them to become cavalry?


    Therefore, the status of the wolf clan has been improved unprecedentedly! Because the werewolf is the only race that is most suitable for cavalry.


    Adult werewolves are about the same size as humans, stronger and more powerful, but not too heavy. Moreover, the wolf family also has a giant wolf beast, which is the Perfect Mount!


    So, despite the discontent of other races, the status of the wolves has improved, because they are the only cavalry.


    The tiger king, the copper tiger, and the rhino king, the rock, are not happy with this kind of bias, but they tolerate it for the sake of the overall situation.


    And the leader of the wolf, dominis, that guy... Everyone doesn''t like it. Because it''s so proud and cold. What''s more, the other two giants of the orcs are dissatisfied: dominis is a member of the orcs. But in the position of many things, it is obviously inclined to the Elven king! For orcs, they think it''s a betrayal.


    Orcs, we should unite with orcs.


    The wolves are given the best armor and the best saber. And they don''t have to take on the heavy work in the workshop. Almost all the wolves are trying to practice their cavalry tactics.


    Especially after the fairy king Luoxue came back from the land of Roland!


    The snow came back to the foot of the mountain a month ago.


    After crossing the barrier magic array set by the goddess on the forgotten ice field, falling snow looks a little tired. And to the surprise of the snow worshipers of the elves. In their eyes, almost perfect leader, fairy king Luoxue, came back, obviously looking very tired.


    Even on the once almost perfect face of the king of spirits, there was a scar! Although the scar has coagulated the blood flail, but I don''t know why, the spirit king didn''t use his supreme magic power to erase the scar... He seems to have deliberately left this scar.


    Everyone saw the change of the Elven king. He became silent. I don''t like to show up anymore. Even he used to ride the unicorn among the elves, enjoying the flowers and praises around him, dancing with the beautiful elves and singing the most beautiful songs... But these things have become the past!


    No one knows what happened to the Elven king in the human world, because he didn''t say. No one dares to ask.


    Of course, some people have seen some subtle things, such as the two giants of the orcs, the copper tiger and the rock, who have always been unhappy with the elves. These two guys immediately noticed the Snow Change: that arrogance is gone!


    Before the snow is proud, even when he is smiling, that kind of smile is high! Even if he smiles amiably, it seems that he is a noble and kind Master who is "gentle" towards the slaves.


    But now, the snow has changed, he has become less smiling, but the pride in his eyes. Seems to be something to wear away, replaced, but it is a kind of insidious perseverance!


    What is more noteworthy is that the copper tiger and the rock have found that the silver wire that has been tied to his wrist is missing from the snow wrist!


    After the snow came back, he shut himself in his tent for the first time


    The residence of the elves is far away from the holy mountain, and they are naturally fond of beautiful affairs. The hot construction site at the foot of Shenshan mountain. I''m tired of the incessant hammering all day and all night, and even some elves protest: even if you have to strike iron all day and all night, can you make the hammering sound. Become more rhythmic? It''s better to follow the rhythm of the music


    This kind of almost absurd protest makes the orcs speechless, but it seems that most of the elves take it for granted.


    Of course, after this boring request was rejected, in order to show their pride, the elves moved back dozens of miles, away from the noisy construction site, and chose a quiet place to stay.


    After the spirit king came back, he didn''t even meet the elders of the clan. Instead, he locked himself in the sacrifice Hall of the spirit God for ten days.


    Ten days later, Luoxue walked out of the gate with a tired look. His first order was not to meet the elders of the clan who had been waiting for many days, but to ask the leader of the wolf family, dominis.


    After the wolf king arrived, Luoxue took out a book written by herself and handed it to dominis: "this is my visit to the human world. I have recorded some human military materials in their books and documents, including some methods of human cavalry combat and training."


    After the Elven king gave this thing to the wolf king, he said with profound meaning: "human beings are not as weak as we expected. They are powerful! Also have a lot of strong people


    (especially the one on the snow mountain.) The spirit king secretly added such a sentence in his heart.


    Unlike most other orcs, dominis, the wolf king, has a sincere respect for the spirit king!


    This is the principle of the wolf: the strong is respected!


    In dominis'' view, the king of spirits has wisdom and powerful strength, so he should be the leader.


    Therefore, the werewolves in dominis have always been the only Orc group with great respect for the elves, unlike other orcs. Seeing off dominis, the Elven king also appreciates the wolf king. He knows that dominis will make good use of the information he has given him to train his wolf cavalry. However, after seeing off the wolf king, Luoxue still didn''t meet the elders, but locked herself in the sacrificial hall again. Several huge green plant roots are rooted in the ground. Numerous roots and tendrils extend out and crisscross together to form a huge green building. This is a building that uses the magic of the elves to catalyze their unique magic plant race. In the green hall, some unknown seeds and buds naturally shine, so there is no need for any torch. The spirit king closed the door, turned and walked in, and sat in the middle of the temple. In front of him was a statue, which was a God with a long bow. Its sharp and beautiful ears symbolized the identity of the statue: the spirit God. In front of the snow, on the altar, two broken silver wires were put there. After sitting down, Luo Xue raised her eyes and looked at the statue. She sighed faintly, as if to herself: "God, please tell me and give me some guidance! Where should we go? "

 Chapter 481

    Looking at the statue above, the king fell into a deep meditation. In fact, for ten days after he came back, he had been thinking about a problem that he could not understand.


    For the future "return", what is the goal of our criminals?


    Different from the orc leaders who are full of revenge, the Elven king went to the human world in person. During his several months of traveling, he almost witnessed the glory of the civilization in the human world!


    The tall City, the majestic city walls, the buildings full of wisdom, the temples, temples, cities, villages, small towns, Xiongguan, the Grand Canal, the developed waterway transportation, the powerful navy, the imperial capital, and... Northwest!!


    The population of human beings is several times that of criminals, although according to the simple way of thinking in the mind of orcs, an ordinary Orc can kill several strong human soldiers.


    So for most orcs, their slogan is: rush into the human world! Kill! Kill all those guys! And get this continent back! It belongs to us!!


    Human population is a little more than us, so what? One of our soldiers can kill several times as many of them!


    However, after witnessing the glorious civilization of mankind, even the proud snow has to admit that maybe... It is possible to defeat mankind on the battlefield. But it is almost impossible to "exterminate" human beings!


    The criminals are far from strong enough.


    Human beings have several times or even dozens of times the war potential. They may not have such a strong individual combat power as the criminals, but they have almost endless reserve forces and the resources of the whole continent as their backing.


    With the civilization and heritage developed over the past ten thousand years!


    To exterminate such a race... Can we do it on our own?


    And the tulip Duke in the Northwest


    Falling snow thinks of Dewey''s smile, and her heart jumps wildly. He was almost certain. On the battlefield of the future, the tulip Duke will bring himself many "surprises"!


    "Great God, I need your guidance." The falling snow is sighing.


    All of a sudden, he felt something in his heart. He looked up and his face suddenly changed!


    I saw the broken silver thread on the altar. Seems to beat gently


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in the north, the criminals are still struggling to prepare for the future invasion. When the orcs dream about the future, powerful Orc soldiers armed to the teeth with elite weapons, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions... Such an orc army, like a wave, rush into the land of Roland. What a wonderful scene it would be to pour out the fire of hatred accumulated for thousands of years on the earth.


    The Elven King closed the door mysteriously in his sacrificial hall, and did not see anyone, even the elders of the Elven clan. And those elves are waiting outside the sacrificial hall day and night. Waiting for the worship of the king can come out, they sing beautiful songs day and night, hoping that their king can reappear in front of them with that proud and elegant smile.


    The wonderful singing of the elves, and the sound of Jingling coming from the temple in the distance, form an interesting reflection.


    And far away. Dominis cheered up, waved his saber, yelled and trained his cavalry


    It seems that everything in the future will change.


    However, for Dewey, a sudden change came. But it''s unexpected!


    In other words, this is also the fate of the arrangement! At the top of the Empire, very few people know the secret about the future criminals. The top of the empire is secretly planning for the future war


    And at this time, a subtle thing, but inadvertently disrupted the bureau!


    Five hundred well armed tulip cavalry in heavy armour galloped across the continent leading to the imperial capital.


    Obviously, this is a team of elite cavalry with strict training. All the cavalry on the horse stopped straight. The body is very skilful, so it goes up and down with the bumps of the horse''s back. It saves energy to the greatest extent.


    In terms of the queue, the 300 people in front of them seemed to be loose in a way. In fact, the array full of vigilance and defense is scattered. Such a queue, the queue behind a galloping carriage protection in the middle.


    After the carriage, 200 cavalry at the back of the hall kept an orderly line in the running.


    The carriage in the middle is full of gorgeous colors!


    In terms of volume, this carriage is almost three times as big as an ordinary one. Six white horses with strict training are pulling such a huge carriage, but they don''t slow down at all!


    If there are experienced magicians, you will find that when the carriage is running, the following wheels seem to emit magical waves. It is obvious that some kind of magic has been granted and the weight of the carriage itself has been reduced.


    The luxurious carriage body is made of the best wood, and the carriage is carved with gilded patterns, which are all over the body, like petal patterns of some kind of flower.


    If you look down in the sky, you will find that the whole carriage, together with the pattern on the body, looks like a blooming tulip flower in the distance!


    The magic of the wind system on the wheels and wheels not only reduces the weight of the carriage itself, but also reduces the degree of turbulence of the carriage.


    Duvi, sitting in the carriage, leans in a soft velvet blanket. His body is as soft as a cloud, and there is no hardship of bumping. And the slight ups and downs, as if like a cradle to send people to sleep


    At the moment, however, Dewey couldn''t sleep at all!


    He leaned there, lazy as he was, but holding a letter that had been opened tightly in his hand. The seal on the letter had been torn open by him. On the top of a golden thorn flower inkpad design, symbolizing that this letter is the highest level of confidential urgent!


    Dewey held the letter in his hands. Although he had read it several times before he set out a few days ago, he still could not help holding it and frowning.


    Even when he was so absorbed in his thoughts, a bottle of wine at hand suddenly fell down. The bright red wine spilled on his robe, and he reacted.


    Chuckling and flicking his robe, Dewey took off his coat, opened the window and threw it out.


    Soon, an accompanying knight ran to the carriage. It was Du Wei''s bodyguard elder Yan. He asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you, my lord?"


    "Well..." Dewey pondered. His voice is very calm, but with the tone of command, no doubt: "speed up a little bit more!"


    Lao Yan had to be ordered to leave immediately. Soon, after a whistle, he heard the sound of the whip rising


    The cavalry were running at full speed. In order to ensure the horsepower on the road, every cavalry has a pair of horses, so they don''t have to worry about the consumption of horsepower.


    Dewey sighed and closed the window. His eyes floated to the letter in his hand again.


    There is only one sentence in this letter.


    "My father is critically ill. Please come back quickly."


    The signature below is:


    Chen!


    Is his majesty Augustine VI critically ill?


    When Dewey saw this urgent letter, he immediately took people with him and set out.


    Because he knows very well that the life of Augustine VI is still very important! From any angle, now. This has become a puppet emperor, can not die!


    He can''t die!


    Five hundred well armed tulip family cavalry, galloping along the road of the Empire, such a movement is very arrogant. According to the imperial decree, it was against the rule for Duwei to return to the imperial capital with 500 fully armed cavalry.


    Because Du Wei''s identity is equivalent to that of a local vassal, and if he returns to the imperial capital for official business, the local military generals are also good. Or the governor. You are not allowed to take the army with you!


    But Dewey had the army. Five hundred cavalry is the most elite cavalry of tulip family.


    After many day and night running. When this evening, the cavalry of 500 people came to the outside of the imperial city like a whirlwind, it had already alarmed the attention and vigilance of the imperial city guards. However, after seeing the tulip totem on the carriage, the guards of the King City carefully kept silent and did not stop them.


    Because as early as two days ago, an order came from the imperial palace. Seeing the tulip family''s chariots and horses entering the city, no matter what, they should not be checked and stopped!


    Even if Dewey comes back with thousands of troops, let him into the city!


    Even in order to meet Duwei, military control has been started since last night at the west gate of the imperial capital! According to the announcement, the west gate of the imperial capital is temporarily closed to civilians. Anyone who wants to enter or leave the imperial capital can only bypass other gates.


    And Simon, it''s for Dewey!


    The guards at the gate saw the tulip family''s chariots and horses from a distance, so they quickly opened the gate. And the five hundred cavalry, like a whirlwind, rushed into the gate without even stopping. As for the official documents of customs clearance, I didn''t even ask.


    Although some of the guards were dissatisfied with this, they watched the five hundred cavalry rush in. The dust brought by the horse''s hooves made the soldiers coughing and murmuring: "Damn, it''s a private army of a local noble family! The same guy as the miscellaneous brand army is also arrogant under the eyes of our king city guards! "


    But this kind of words immediately attracted the disdain of the veterans next to him: "miscellaneous army? Hum, you fool, watch! What kind of horses are they riding! They''re all the best horses we''ve got on the grassland. Their armor is better than the elite division of our guards. Besides, don''t you see the short crossbow that people hang right away? Hum, I haven''t seen any other army make up that kind of thing except the elite divisions in the main battle corps of the Empire! What''s wrong? You fool, one cavalry''s equipment is worth twenty soldiers like us! "


    "No! Isn''t it the private army of a local aristocrat? How can it have such good equipment? I''m afraid the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards don''t have such good equipment! "¡° "The royal guards?" The veteran officer sneered: "now who doesn''t know, the richest person in the whole mainland is the Duke of tulip!! As long as you have money, you can''t get any high-quality equipment! I heard that the private army of the tulip family is paid twice as much as ours. " This line of cavalry in the streets of the imperial capital almost ran all the way to the entrance of the palace, which stopped their pace. Before the carriage stopped, Duwei had already pushed the door open and jumped down first, which made elder guard Yan startled. But then, with Du Wei''s eyes, Lao Yan looked back, and he saw that the real master of the Empire, Prince Chen, the Regent of the Empire, had come out in person and stood at the gate of the imperial city! Although he was no longer a royal, and Lao Yan had already completely despaired and hated these royal families, Lao Yan immediately ordered everyone to dismount and kneel down to salute in the direction of Prince Chen. Du Wei almost trots all the way to Prince Chen. His Highness has a faint worry and anger in his eyes. His face looks a little pale. It''s obvious that he hasn''t had a good rest for several days. Without any politeness, Dewey even forgot to salute. Instead, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter with your majesty?" It was very impolite of him to do this, but Prince Chen didn''t seem to care about it, and several palace guards behind him seemed to be used to the intimacy between his master and the tulip Duke¡° I''m glad you''re back soon, Dewey Prince Chen spoke, his voice is very hoarse: "however, I''m sorry, because I didn''t tell the truth in the letter, I lied to you."... " Du Wei is stunned, he looks at Chen Prince doubtfully¡° My father is not in critical condition. " Chen Prince looked around, his voice is very light: "in fact, he has died! The night before I wrote to you

 Chapter 482

    His majesty, the present emperor of the "great" Roland Empire, Augustine vi... Is dead?!


    When the news came out of Prince Chen''s mouth, the Regent''s face was very gloomy, and his face was almost transparent.


    Dewey immediately realized the seriousness of the problem!


    He even subconsciously looked back at his carriage: in fact, after receiving the urgent letter from Prince Chen, Duwei immediately took a batch of extremely precious magic potions and rushed to the imperial capital. He thought that perhaps he could make the old emperor live for a longer time by relying on his increasingly profound attainments in magic potions.


    But


    But that old guy, he''s dead?


    The old emperor, who had been sitting on the whole mainland for decades, had launched the war. However, only Du Wei and a few people knew Prince Chen''s real thoughts and plans!


    The old emperor has always been a high sounding excuse to deal with the pressure from the church!


    Chen Prince''s original wishful thinking is very good: after more than ten years, his son has grown up. And the power in his own hands is also stable. After the stability of the imperial power. Military, government. All grasp very firmly, you can not worry about the challenge of the church!


    Now this excuse is gone... So the next most urgent question is: next, what about the throne?!


    Du Wei and Prince Chen were both gloomy. Then Du Wei followed Prince Chen all the way into the palace, passed through several squares and corridors, and finally turned to an empty palace.


    Duvet knew that this was the place where Augustine VI "provided for the aged".


    Chen prince to his this merciless father is not bad. After the old emperor was elevated, he had been living under house arrest and lived in this hall. The bodyguards outside are prince Chen''s confidants, and even the servants and waiters are carefully selected by Prince Chen.


    This old man, who has been a great success in his life, has to live in such a big house when he is old. His whole range of activities is only allowed in this palace and the surrounding square.


    Standing outside the palace, Dewey seems to have smelled the stillness of death in the palace. Dewey''s mind is very complicated at the moment.


    Suddenly, Prince Chen turned around, his face was very strange, as if with a faint mocking smile: "almost every month, I will let the doctors in the court give him a detailed physical examination. And all the best doctors in the court have promised me that my father is in good health, and that if everything goes well, he will live at least another 15 years. "


    Du Wei opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. Did he say Jie Ai Ai by the way? But Prince Chen didn''t seem to be very sad, but he was full of suppressed anger.


    "Now, the bodies of those doctors are buried under your feet." Chen Prince''s voice became cold down.


    Du Wei was stunned and subconsciously looked at his feet... The stone slab on the ground looked very flat. There was no sign of a body buried underneath.


    "Are doctors misdiagnosed?" Dewey could not help whispering, and glanced at the dim hall in front of him.


    "No, the doctors are right." Chen Prince light way: "according to normal words, my father really won''t die so early."


    Du Wei noticed that when Prince Chen said this, his tone was very strange, and his eyes were even more strange


    in fact. As a generation of emperors who have held the power of the Empire for decades, Augustine VI, the old man, died disgracefully... Even shamefully.


    Since he lost his power and was put under house arrest, it can be imagined that a king who once had a huge empire must be extremely lost and angry in his heart.


    And this kind of depression tangled together, in the old man''s body, but eventually became a helpless: his son is younger than him. More energetic, more intelligent and more skillful!


    No matter how fatuous Augustine VI was, he knew at least one thing: he didn''t have a chance to reverse it!


    So, though depressed. He still lived in the palace honestly, living the life of a puppet emperor in luxury.


    Understandably, as such an old man, it is impossible to regain power. Then he must find a channel to vent his depression.


    As an emperor, a once powerful emperor, after losing power, he can only release all his energy on women.


    Oh, no, of course Augustine VI didn''t die on a woman''s belly. In fact, even if he wanted to die, he didn''t have that chance!


    Prince Chen is very concerned about his father''s health! The old emperor''s food and drink are the best, while the women''s are the best. Prince Chen also asked the palace waiter in charge of the old emperor''s daily life to supervise carefully, trying not to let the old emperor have the opportunity to "indulge in women too much".


    This is also more understandable: after all, was the emperor! If you take the power, you take it! But now I want to play a woman, you have ordered me to control the number of times and quantity, do not let me play cool!? That''s ridiculous!!


    I don''t have any power. It''s nothing but death! Even if it''s a death, what''s the point?


    Therefore, the old emperor was even more depressed.


    As a result, the old emperor was depressed. Since the number of times is limited. He just digs his mind to find a breakthrough in "quality"!


    And because of the long years of resentment, after the outbreak. It made the old emperor fall in love with a special way of sexual love. In his previous life, Du Wei also had some special hobby groups, and in his previous life, there was a general term for this way: SM!


    Prince Chen was very kind to the old man. Almost as long as he didn''t ask too much, he would try his best to keep him alive. He carefully protected the old emperor''s safety and gave him regular physical examination.


    It''s a pity, after all, you can''t let someone stare at you when you are in a circle, can you?


    Moreover, even SM, there are at least some limits¡° Abuse is about one degree. If it is excessive, there will be no enjoyment.


    But the old emperor, who was eager to vent, seemed to forget this. He tormented the court women who were willing to vent their lusts with whip, iron, and even all kinds of fancy tools. While abusing those delicate women, he was satisfied with his abnormal pleasure. It seems that only by watching these weak women scream and cry under their own whip can we get back some of his former dignity and greatness.


    There is no doubt that this practice is extremely abnormal.


    There is also a famous saying: where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    There is a palace woman, after a long period of suffering from the old emperor''s whip, iron and so on, finally one day she can''t bear it. With the determination to die, she launched her revenge!


    After a full-blown SM game, the old emperor was addicted. He didn''t notice the woman''s hate look in front of him. Instead, he let the woman serve him with her mouth after exhausting her physical strength. As a result


    That night, a shrill scream, rang to withdraw the whole hall, and when the guards outside rushed in, the old emperor had fainted in the pool of blood, his lower body, a blur of blood and flesh.


    And the insulted palace woman had already been killed on the wall when the guards rushed in.


    After that, the court doctors and court magicians who came here exhausted all means and failed to save Augustine VI. the old emperor was already old and frail, and was bitten off again.


    As a result, that night, the old emperor swallowed his breath.


    And he was probably the most humiliating emperor in the history of the Roland empire.


    Listen to Chen Prince face expressionless to the old emperor death scandal said out, Du Wei for a long time did not say a word. He felt that he was not crying or laughing at the moment.


    And on the face of Chen prince, obviously angry face does not reduce.


    However, it is more obvious that the news of the old emperor''s death is still kept secret by Prince Chen, and the news has not spread.


    And those court doctors who were executed were also their misfortunes... For the sake of secrecy.


    "That''s about it." Prince Chen''s tone is cold: "we are now facing a difficult problem, Du Wei. I can''t think of anyone else to discuss this matter with. So I can only call you back


    "But I don''t know how I can help." Dewey frowned.


    Obviously, the next biggest problem is: the death of the old emperor is difficult to keep secret!


    Because even if he was a puppet, he was also the emperor of the Empire in name. For a fixed period of time, Prince Chen would arrange for the old emperor to appear in public once or twice to maintain the color of the sign.


    But now the old man is dead.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to coronate." Dewey sighed.


    What else? Let Chen Prince''s youngest son, ten-year-old little Charlie immediately crowned emperor?


    Son as a little emperor, Lao Tzu as regent? If so, how to say is a joke!


    "You come with me." Chen Prince complexion gloomy pull Du Wei hand, walked into this palace.


    There was no one in the hall. But Dewey saw that there was a man lying on the big bed in the cloth vine!


    Chen prince took Du Wei to the bedside, far away standing ten steps away, the corners of his mouth showed a gloomy sneer, and then coughed: "father, I came to see you."


    Dewey was startled!


    Then he saw an old figure struggling to sit up on the bed... Well, it wasn''t a struggle, it was shaking!


    Through the curtain, Dewey could see the familiar face. It was Augustine vi


    He immediately understood everything like lightning in his heart!


    "Your Highness... Are you going to do that?" Dewey said cautiously: "I don''t think it''s a good idea! I''m afraid a double can''t hide everyone! After all, his majesty has been in power for many years, and many old ministers are very familiar with him! A lot of times, people inadvertently an action, a look, will become a loophole! If it''s not done well, it''s going to be a big problem! "

 Chapter 483

    Dewey doesn''t think it''s a smart idea, and it''s too risky!


    Although old Augustine VI has withdrawn from the center of power for more than two years, there are still many people will pay attention to him: including the temple!


    It can be imagined that if the death of Augustine VI is spread out quickly, then it is Pope Paul XVI who will clap his hands most. It is not because Paul XVI hates Augustine VI so much. But as long as the old emperor dies, then according to the habit of most people''s thinking, the Regent should naturally inherit the throne and be crowned as the new emperor of the Empire.


    The church must be looking forward to the appearance of an Imperial Emperor who calls the Pope "Godfather"! Just imagine that in some grand public occasions, his majesty Chen, the supreme emperor of the Empire, bows and salutes Paul XVI and respectfully calls him "Godfather". Such a scene is absolutely a great victory! And for the royal family, its significance is not just losing face.


    According to Prince Chen''s previous practice, every month or so, he would arrange Augustine VI to appear in public, such as attending a decision-making meeting in a certain court, or attending a review ceremony, etc.


    In fact, since Prince Chen held the baptism ceremony that inspired the church, accepted the baptism of the pope at the ceremony, and honored the pope as the godfather, there have been some voices within the church that can''t wait: hope the Regent will be crowned as soon as possible!


    For those prodigies, they are eager to see a "Godson" emperor, rather than a "Godson" Regent. Many people have some impatient complaints about Prince Chen''s delay in being crowned Emperor: anyway, the power is already in hand, and the old emperor has retired to the second tier. Why don''t you pretend not to be crowned?!


    And on some religious occasions. Some people in the church have already conveyed some urging meaning to Prince Chen, hoping that Prince Chen can fulfill his original promise as soon as possible.


    "I don''t expect to use a double to hide the power of the whole imperial capital forever, but it can be done to gain some time for us in a short time." Although Prince Chen''s voice is very light, Du Wei noticed that his word is "we".


    It''s clear that Dewey has received a clear message from it: he is by far the most trusted person of the young king.


    Dewey sighed.


    "Three days." Prince Chen said faintly: "three days later is the annual Qingfeng Festival. I arranged a public prayer ceremony, which is the last grand banquet held in the palace before the new year. On that occasion. I will make this "father emperor" appear in public once. Then... Next, we can fight for two months. I will announce to the public that my father is unwell and let him live in peace. For a long time, he won''t have to appear. "


    Du Wei sighed. It seemed that there was no way.


    After all, it happened so suddenly that it disrupted the previous plan in just a few days. It''s really hard to think of any proper solution.


    "But." Du Wei reminded: "at the banquet of Qingfeng Festival, almost all the senior officials in the imperial capital will attend. Those old people have been with the emperor all their lives. It''s hard to ensure that no one will see any flaws. Besides, your highness. You should know better than me that once this kind of thing is leaked out, it will be a big scandal! " His tone was very serious: "I must ask you clearly: do you really not want to be crowned emperor?"


    Chen Prince''s voice is very firm: "my mind has decided very early... I belong to Charlie!"


    "But Charlie is only ten years old. He won''t suddenly grow up in two or three months." Duvet sighed: "and this double. It can only buy us two or three months at most. Three months later, how can we think of a reason to convince everyone that the throne should be passed on to Prince Charles publicly? " Du Wei shook his head: "Your Highness, you are in the prime of your life. Although you are the Regent, you have made a ten-year-old child emperor, and he is also your own son. I''m afraid this will be opposed by everyone. "


    Du Wei and Chen Prince''s this conversation did not hide that "double". In fact, this guy has been sitting on that bed, his face full of fear, looking at Du Wei and Prince Chen.


    Before Prince Chen left. But he left Dewey here. He gave him a task: to teach the stand in some etiquette to attend the banquet three days later.


    Although Dewey was not a court ceremonial, it was too secret after all! Prince Chen doesn''t want to let more people know about doubles


    Moreover, on the night of the old emperor''s death, the Regent immediately sent all the waiters, servants, court ladies and court guards to the palace without hesitation. They were all executed in secret!


    It also included six court doctors who treated the old emperor.


    It will be announced to the public. Because a careless court doctor and a court magic pharmacist accidentally caused the leakage of poison when they exchanged the efficacy of a dangerous magic potion. As a result, an unfortunate accident was caused, in which several court doctors and waiters died


    Dewey didn''t think much about this queer task. After all, if only one person knew about it, there would be less possibility of leakage.


    But before Prince Chen left, he suddenly looked at Du Wei and said something strange: "according to what I know, you should be an excellent camouflage master. You have the superb ability to camouflage a person."


    With that, he didn''t seem to have any other meaning, so he turned and left.


    Du Wei sighed and watched Prince Chen walk out of the palace.


    There are no guards outside the palace now. Prince Chen, after executing the original bodyguards here, ordered that "Your Majesty''s daily life and bodyguard work in the future should be transferred to the court magician."


    Now there are only two servants in charge of waiting in this palace, both of whom are the trusted confidants of Prince Chen, while there are no guards outside. Instead, they are replaced by a group of court magicians guarding in the dark.


    Looking at the open hall, Dewey''s eyes fell on the poor double.


    In fact, this guy''s appearance is similar to that of the old emperor. And after some special treatment and make-up, it''s almost difficult to see anything in the dim light.


    However, if you seem to be familiar with the old emperor, it''s easy to see the flaws in public. Besides, the tone and voice of a person''s speech. Intonation, some subtle movements, are difficult to grasp one by one perfect.


    Obviously, the substitute was found temporarily, and he was so scared that he could not be Regal. Although old Augustine VI was not a good emperor, he still had some Regal prestige when he was the master of the mainland all his life.


    Besides, Dewey was very clear: after two days of that party. The result of waiting for the poor stand in is also obvious: silence!


    However, I can''t think of any answers to these worries for a while.


    Du Wei first began to be busy. He took out the storage ring he carried with him, and took out some medicine stored in it, right in front of the "double". Play with the bottles.


    Watching Du Wei fiddle with these magic potions and those bubbling potions, the double is obviously more scared.


    His trembling voice suddenly summoned up courage. He begged to Duwei: "please, don''t, don''t kill me... I..."


    "I won''t kill you." Dewey tried to keep his voice soft. After all, this guy is also an innocent poor man, but politics is like this.


    With that, he handed over a bottle of Medicine: "if you drink it, it will taste bitter. Don''t spit it out. Then you can have a good sleep. "


    The last sentence of "have a sleep" is probably misunderstood by the poor old man. He suddenly jumped out of bed. He knelt down in front of Duwei with a plop, grabbed Duwei''s trousers and begged: "please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Dewey pulled him up and took a close look, only to find that this guy was not an "old man" at all. His actual age was only about 40 years old. But it''s obvious that Prince Chen''s men have made up for him, and the wrinkles on his face are obviously drawn


    Dewey was even more embarrassed to make up so rudely. It''s impossible to deceive those old ministers who have followed the old emperor for decades!


    "I''m not going to kill you." Dewey grabbed the man by the collar. He picked him up and tried to shout in a vicious tone: "I don''t think you are an idiot! You should understand what we need you to do! Right? "


    The man''s body trembled away. But he nodded.


    "Good." Dewey said coldly: "then you should understand that this matter must not be disclosed! So, you''re worried that you''ll be killed in the end, aren''t you? "


    "... yes." The man''s face was despairing. He said in a trembling voice: "my lord... I, I, I''m just a tailor. I used to tailor for your majesty... The other night, I don''t know why the Regent suddenly caught me here... I, I don''t know anything..."


    He looked pitifully at Dewey, his voice stuttered, his teeth fighting as he spoke.


    "Oh? Are you a court tailor Du Wei''s eyes brightened: "have you ever tailoring an old emperor before? That would be much easier. Since you have seen your majesty from a close distance, you should also know some of his Majesty''s actions and habits, right


    "I... I..." his teeth rattled and he couldn''t speak.


    Dewey squeezed his chin and studied his face for a while.


    He had seen the old emperor several times. Then he took a pen out of his arms and drew it on both sides of the guy''s face.


    The muscles on this face were shaking badly, but he didn''t dare to struggle at last. At last, he closed his eyes and left tears at the corners of his eyes.


    Du Wei sighed, tone more friendly a bit: "tell me, what''s your name?"


    "Glum, my Lord, my name is glum."¡° All right, glum Dewey seemed to smile: "do you have a family?"¡° There are... There are adults. " "I have a wife and two daughters..." "well, are they in the imperial capital?"¡° No, my Lord, they are not here. " After glum said a few words, his voice became smoother: "after the coup two years ago, I was afraid that this kind of thing would happen again. Later, I just sent them back to their hometown."¡° Where is your hometown? " Dewey asked casually, drawing a few strokes on his face¡° South, Lille Province, my lord... My hometown is Lille province. "¡° Oh, I''ve been to that place. The province of Lille is just to the south of the rawling plain where we live Dewey laughed calmly: "I''ve been to half moon city, and I''ve met some interesting things there. Well, do you know half moon city? "¡° I, I know, my lord... "Glum seems not so nervous. The Duke of tulip seems to be very approachable and friendly. His hope for survival is a little more:" half angle city... My hometown is not far from half angle city. " Dewey laughed: "my wife and I met for the first time outside the city. Oh, I blackmailed her that time. At that time, she was still a little girl. Well, what about you? Tell me, glum, what''s your wife and daughter like? "

 Chapter 484

    "My... My wife''s name is..." glum seemed to be infected by Du Weiping''s peaceful attitude, or finally relaxed, and began to talk about his family. He was a tailor, and his wife used to be a palace maid, but when she was old, she was dismissed from the palace.


    Glum himself worked as a court tailor, and his income was quite good, so he bought a piece of land in his hometown. Now his wife and daughters live in their hometown very peacefully... Although not rich, at least they have no worries about food and clothing.


    Dewey seemed to be very interested in listening. He kept drawing on glum''s face, looking for the most suitable angle. At the same time, he asked something like "Oh, what else? Oh, is that so? " In that case.


    Finally, when everything was finished, Du Wei released this guy''s face, stepped back two steps, looked at it carefully, and was satisfied with his achievements. The calm of his face receded quickly.


    His expression is very serious!


    Looking at the adult''s suddenly gloomy face, glum''s heart suddenly sank.


    "Glum..." Dewey stared into each other''s eyes: "I know you are not an idiot, you are a smart man. Then I won''t cheat you. What will be the result of this matter? I think you can guess a little since you have been in the palace for so long


    Glum was stunned for a while, sobbed and sobbed: "I don''t want to die, my Lord, I can''t die. I still have my wife and daughter... Poor Lena is waiting for me to go back, and my little FENa. I also want to see her grow up and get married... Wu Wu Wu Wu, my Lord, please save my life. "


    There was no change in Dewey''s face, but he sighed in his heart.


    Gently, one of his hands fell on glum''s shoulder: "glum, I don''t want to cheat you... Because there is no doubt that you will die this time. After it''s over, I think you should understand. This kind of thing, will not leave you such a living


    Glum''s body was shocked. Although he had been in fear, he should have thought about it. But telling the answer from Dewey''s mouth made the man weak and almost paralyzed on the ground.


    He''s not a warrior. It''s not a big deal. Poor God, he is an ordinary man, a tailor, some cowardly, some timid. There are some vulgar little tailors.


    "I sympathize with you, but I can''t change your destiny." Dewey patted him on the shoulder: "but, although your destiny has been doomed, you still have to finish this thing well... Finish it excellently. Make it beautiful


    "For, why..." glum''s eyes suddenly became desperate: "anyway, I''m dead!"


    "For your wife and daughter." Dewey''s words, let him quiet down: "if this thing, you don''t do your best to do it, if you deliberately bad event. So glum, you know better than I do what it''s going to be like to piss off the Regent! And similarly, if you do it well, you will die in the end... I promise. Your wife and daughter will also get a generous reward, enough to let them live a rich and peaceful life! Your daughter is going to get married in the future, and their life, their future.... "


    When Dewey said this, he sighed again, deliberated on the wording, and slowly continued: "maybe it''s cruel for me to say that. Well. You might as well consider this matter from another angle: after you have done it excellently, for your wife and daughter. With your life, for them in exchange for a personal security


    Glum''s body won''t shake.


    The man was moved by Dewey''s last words!


    After a long period of silence, even the sky outside the hall was completely dark. Glum, as if he had been thinking about it all his life, finally raised his head.


    In his eyes, he finally looked like a man.


    "Can I have your word, my lord?" His voice is a little hoarse.


    "Yes, you have my word."


    "My wife can live a comfortable life until she grows old." Glum wept silently.


    "Yes, she will." Dewey''s voice was very serious: "she will get a farm and have enough property to live on."


    "And my daughter... Two daughters, finna and little Elaine. Oh, goddess, finna is 14 years old. Next year she will grow up and get married... And little Elaine, she is only nine years old."


    "I promise you in the name of an aristocrat that your two daughters will have a happy life. Finna''s future husband will be a good man with a decent status and work! Your youngest daughter, nine-year-old Yilian, will also get a good education and live a happy life without food and clothing! And... I''ll send someone to move your wife and daughter to the Lorraine plain, where they''ll be taken care of. "


    Glum clenched his fist. He seemed to be trying hard to summon up courage. Despite Dewey''s promise, the fear of death can not be overcome.


    Fortunately, after a while, glum finally stood up, although his fist trembled a little, although his face was still pale, but fortunately, he finally stood up.


    Then, the man wiped away the tears and snot on his face, and reported his address in his hometown, the full name of his wife and daughter, etc.


    Although this information doesn''t need him to say at all, Dewey just needs to send someone down to ask. But at the moment, in order to appease the poor man, Dewey recited the information in front of him with a serious attitude.


    Then, as if comforted, glum was at last relieved.


    His spirit, as if also relaxed a lot.


    "Have a good rest. Don''t wash your face tonight. Don''t erase what I drew on your face. It will be useful tomorrow. " Du Wei helped the man to sit back on the bed. Then Wen said, "the bottle of medicine I gave you just now will make you sleep very comfortable. But when you get up tomorrow morning, your throat will hurt very much. You need to be patient. Because you know... Your voice is very different from your majesty''s. I can only use drugs to change your voice. "


    Just as Dewey was about to leave, glum suddenly grabbed Dewey''s sleeve: "my Lord. I want to do this job well. "


    Du Wei smiles. He grasps the man''s mentality: since he is doomed to die, just finish it well, and hope to get a rich guarantee for his relatives.


    "Believe me, I also like you hope to complete smoothly, and... I am good at helping people disguise..." Dewey almost subconsciously said such a sentence, but after that, his heart suddenly clapped!


    instantaneous. Dewey''s face changed, but he hid well and didn''t show up in front of glum.


    He turned and left the palace. When he walked out of the steps, his heart echoed the words that Prince Chen had said before he left here


    "According to what I know. You should be a very good camouflage master, you have the ability to camouflage a person


    Why does he say that?! What does he mean by that?!


    Du Wei''s heart turns a thought like lightning, obviously, the only answer is only one: Prince Chen, he knows about Hussein!!


    He learned about Hussein''s disguised appearance and identity. Hidden in their own things!!


    How did he know that?!


    Since Prince Chen even knew this secret, how many things did he know?


    Does he know what he did to the future Princess? I''m afraid no husband will allow other men to do that to his fiancee!


    Does he know that he used Princess Louise to play speed dating? I''m afraid any brother will not tolerate his sister being teased like this!!


    Prince Chen... How many secrets does he know?!


    Taking a deep breath, Dewey looked at the night in the sky and warned himself: calm down! chill!


    He quickly cleared his mind: if Prince Chen knew that Hussein was by his side, when did he know that? He had never mentioned it before. It''s said suddenly today. Is it because he just knew the secret recently?


    Recently


    Dewey''s eyes brightened.


    Perhaps, Prince Chen did not get the source of information from himself. It''s not that the traitor and Prince Chen''s Secret line appear in his family. Most likely, the information was leaked from inside the temple.


    stand a good chance.


    The church and the royal family have been fighting for almost a thousand years, and neither side has really defeated the other. It''s not surprising that you have me and I have you in the course of a thousand years'' long struggle. It''s not surprising that each other put a few Infernal Affairs into each other''s camp.


    Well, it must be. Prince Chen must have known that he had taken in Hussain recently!!


    After Dewey made this decision in his mind. The palace opened in the palace.


    Because of this special event, Dewey did not return to live in tulip palace in the imperial capital. They lived directly in the palace that night.


    The 500 iron cavalry he brought was temporarily stationed with the imperial palace imperial guards.


    This night, Dewey did not close his eyes, he thought hard about the solution of this matter.


    Or... Just make a straightforward announcement that little Prince Charlie will succeed to the throne! As for what other people say, I don''t care! Anyway, the power is in Chen''s hands, the position of the emperor, he does not sit, to give his son to sit, is also a matter of the royal family. As for criticism, let others to criticize it!


    And the church will certainly object... Of course! This is equal to the prince Chen to the church solid rinse a pass.


    But Paul XVI knew that he would be invaded soon. Does he dare to face the royal family in public at such a time? Does he have the guts? Regardless of the overall situation?


    He dare not! Maybe I can only knock off my front teeth and swallow them in my stomach. Well... But... Du Wei thought that at such a moment, he would dare to send people to the northwest to calculate himself, which was already a kind of "very reckless" behavior. You can''t place your hope on the character of the pope! Thinking of the late night, Dewey himself can''t help getting a little fidgety: screw it! It''s also his problem to worry! What am I worrying about! Scandal is scandal! The scandal also fell on the royal family! If you want to change face with the church, it''s Prince Chen who will be the first one! I''m still my tulip Duke in the northwest! Although so angry to think for a while, Du Wei eventually know this thing, Chen Prince is impossible to let himself relaxed. After all, he was his most trusted minister. For an emperor, this kind of time, the lineage is used to work hard! As soon as it was light, Dewey got up and walked out of his room. He was arranged outside the residence, there have been court waiters waiting all night, a look at the tulip Duke out of the door, immediately panicked a few waiters. The leader hastened to greet him: "my Lord, is it uncomfortable to live here? Or are these clumsy fellows not well served? " Du Wei smiles: "if even the palace is not comfortable, I''m afraid there is no comfortable place in the world." He looked at the terrified head of the court waiter and said with a smile, "I''m used to being in the bitter and cold place in the northwest. I can''t sleep in the gentle country here." The head of the court waiter quickly piled up a smiling face, and a horse patted him: "yes, yes! The Duchess defended the border for his country. Naturally, he didn''t care for these enjoyment. But it is the Duke that you can be favored by the Regent, and you are entitled to spend the night in this palace. If you change people, how can you be so favored? " Du Wei gave a little smile, then took out a few gold coins from his arms and threw them away. He said faintly, "where are the people I brought yesterday? Are they all in the garrison? Send for my chief bodyguard. I have a private matter for him

 Chapter 485

    The head waiter took Duwei''s reward and didn''t dare to neglect it. After a while, he trotted all the way to bring Lao Yan.


    Du Wei was dressing and washing under the service of several court maids. As Lao Yan came into the room in military uniform, he couldn''t help laughing: "how about it? Are you used to living in the barracks of the imperial guards? "


    Others didn''t know, but Lao Yan knew the meaning of this. After all, he was once a member of the imperial army. He hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "our military camp in Northwest China is comfortable. Everything here is too enjoyable."


    Looking at his indifferent expression, it was obvious that he had no feelings for the imperial guards any more.


    After Duwei waved several waiters out, he said: "Lao Yan, you go out of the palace immediately and go to the city to find Mr. blue ocean! You should know Mr. blue ocean''s name! Go as fast as you can and tell him I have something important to ask for advice. Please make sure to wait for me at Duke tulip''s mansion tonight! "


    With that, Du Wei asked Lao Yan to hold out his hand, picked up a pen on the table, and wrote a Chinese character "Ji" in Lao Yan''s palm. Others can''t understand it. As the most outstanding disciple of Daxueshan, LAN Haiyue will understand it. And time is pressing. Dewey is afraid that the blue ocean will not come, so he can only use this method. If you want to see this word in blue ocean, you will come out of curiosity.


    Lao Yan is not a talkative person. He just does what Du Wei tells him. He doesn''t speak at the moment. He nods and goes out directly.


    After Du Wei had breakfast, a court magician in a red robe came to see Du Wei.


    Du Wei knew that Prince Chen had mastered the power of the court magician since he was a child. It can be said that he was in the whole palace. The people he trusted most were not the royal guards, nor the court guards and waiters, but the power of the court magicians in this palace!


    The court magician''s face was cold, and he didn''t say much when he saw him. He took him back to the palace where Augustine VI lived.


    Dewey saw double glum, the poor man who looked very miserable. He knew that he had given him the medicine to change his voice.


    Glum''s throat was swollen. When Dewey arrived, he was rolling in bed with a sore throat. And this time, Chen prince also stands at bedside.


    Seeing Du Wei coming in, Prince Chen''s face was puzzled: "Du Wei, what did you give him to eat? How could he be like this? His throat is swollen like this. The party the night after tomorrow... "


    Dewey shook his head. "The lump will go away tonight. Your highness, what I give him to eat can change his voice. Don''t you think his voice is too different from that of the former Emperor? "


    Prince Chen''s face looked much better. He laughed: "well, Duwei, I''m a little worried. You know how I feel right now. "


    Dewey shrugged his shoulders, then took a little ice berry out of his arms. Carefully with his fingernails, he separated a little bit of the grain of rice, and put his finger in front of glum''s ground: "if you eat it, your pain will be relieved a lot."


    Of course, Prince Chen knew what it was. He just moved his eyebrows. Nothing was said. In his opinion, there is no point in using expensive ice berries to relieve pain on this dying man.


    Glum obviously had a lot of trust in Dewey, and he soon calmed down after swallowing the little ice berry.


    Duvera sat down with him and looked at glum''s face carefully.


    He drew a lot of lines on glum''s face last night, marks and lines left by how he planned to dress up and transform the muscle shape of glum''s face.


    Glum remembered Dewey''s words and didn''t wash his face. At the moment, the lines are still very clear.


    Just under the eyelids of Prince Chen, Du Wei took out the tools he found in his room last night, and some medicines he made last night.


    He first dyed glum''s hair gray with medicine, and then a bottle


    Only he knew that in this bottle, there was the spring of time! But of course, it''s not the original solution. Instead, it''s diluted with water in a ratio of 1:1000.


    This ratio was tested by Dewey in the northwest.


    Dewey thinks. Even in perfect makeup. It''s impossible to turn a 40 year old into a 70 year old. Although glum''s facial features resembled those of the old emperor, there was a great difference in his age. Whether it is wrinkles, as well as muscle elasticity, skin gloss, there are huge differences. If only with make-up words, is unable to cover up the years of surprise.


    Since he can''t make up, Dewey is just cruel, let glum grow old!


    After glum took a sip of the water in the bottle, Dewey immediately took the bottle back and quietly took it back into his pocket.


    Then, under the surprised eyes of Prince Chen, glum''s appearance began to change!


    He seems to be aging with the speed that the naked eye can distinguish! On the forehead, on the canthus of the eye, appeared one after another soon wrinkle! Originally still clear eyes, but also gradually become turbid up. The color of the skin began to fade, and the cheeks, which were a little too full, became shriveled


    In less than a meal, glum, who was about 40 years old, seems to be 20 years old!


    Not only that, but also one of his teeth fell off!


    Prince Chen''s eyes were just pure surprise, but at last, the middle-aged man who was still in spirit just now turned into an old man standing in front of him. Prince Chen''s eyes suddenly flashed a faint vigilance!


    Yes, it''s vigilance!


    He immediately subconsciously looked at Du Wei!


    Although Prince Chen himself is also a magician, he doesn''t know what magic potion Du Wei just gave glum to drink. Even he hasn''t heard of this magic potion in the world!


    A lot of thoughts immediately came to his mind: could this kind of thing become the most terrible poison?


    If this kind of thing is used to harm people, isn''t it


    "How did you do it, Dewey!" Prince Chen''s tone is very serious.


    Of course, Dewey knew what the king was worried about. In fact, he didn''t want to take out the spring of time. But now there is no way, only this kind of thing can maximally cover up glum''s age.


    "It''s just a magic potion I made up." Dewey tried to be as plain as he could be.


    "It can make people old? Or is it more effective? " Prince Chen asked.


    "No Dewey made up a lie: "it''s just an appearance. It doesn''t really make him old, your highness. As time goes by, its effectiveness will disappear, and glum will return to its original form. The liquid medicine I made can last about 15 days. "


    Dewey thought: the party is over the day after tomorrow. I''m afraid glum will die. My own lie. There will be no proof of death.


    "Just the appearance?" Chen Prince listened to this words, in the heart slightly settled some. Anyway, this potion is terrible.


    After all, Prince Chen is also a magician. He knows that any magician will keep his secret and will not disclose it to others easily.


    "So... If you overdose it, can it directly make people old to death?" Prince Chen couldn''t help asking.


    "No Dewey''s answer seemed calm: "I said, it just makes people look old. It''s not true. There''s no use in overdose. As soon as time goes by, it''s back to normal. "


    After all, Prince Chen is the Regent. He can''t stay here all day, and it''s boring to watch Dewey make up glum. Soon he left. He has a lot of business to deal with from all over the country. However, when he left, he was in the trust of Dewey and did not leave the court magician to supervise.


    "All right!" Dewey stood up and patted glum on the shoulder. From the left and right two angles to look at the appearance of glum.


    Now it seems that there are almost no loopholes!


    With the passage of time, the spring has made glum old for more than 20 years. Originally, his appearance was very similar to that of the old emperor, but now it is even more similar.


    With some subtle make-up techniques and magic potions, Dewey made some subtle changes in the place where he marked his face, making his face look like the resurrection place of Augustine VI!


    "The night after tomorrow is the real test." Dewey sighed: "the biggest problem now is. You don''t really behave like an emperor. "


    "Because I was just a tailor." Glum''s voice was hoarse.


    "All right, tailor." Duvet mumbled, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "you stand up."


    Glum stood in front of Dewey.


    "Hands behind you... Well, keep your chest up! Glum "Remember, you''re not you now," Dewey suddenly exclaimed! You are an emperor now! An emperor who once controlled the whole empire and made everything rich! Keep your chest up! Don''t look left or right! Yes


    He adjusted glum''s posture for a moment and said, "what kind of court etiquette, temperament and so on. You can''t master it in just two days. So. Let''s just make it easier... You remember, from now on. You don''t have to laugh, just keep a straight face... "


    "My Lord, I can''t laugh at a dying man even if I want to." Glum said lightly.


    Dewey said nothing and nodded: "that''s what I need, glum. The real Augustine VI has lost power, and he has actually abdicated. For an empty emperor who has lost his power, he must be depressed. So the depression you''re showing right now fits that. I ask you the night after tomorrow, as long as you keep this kind of expression, face, who talk to you, you can make a pair of indifferent appearance. And... Impatient, impatient eyes, can you do it? Yes, that''s it! If you feel that someone is talking to you and you can''t answer, you hum, and then pretend to be impatient, to show that you are now disheartened and indifferent to anything


    After a day''s training, Dewey found that after leaving the burden of fear of death, glum actually has a talent for acting. He should not choose to be a tailor, but an actor, although there is only opera in the world¡° In order to avoid loopholes, at the beginning of the banquet, as the emperor, you have to say some toast, but you don''t need to make a long speech. Just raise your glass, and then say "long live the Empire" indifferently, impatiently and indifferently. Remember to use that kind of disheartened and boring look. " Dewey sighed. In fact, for a dying man, pretending to be an emperor who has lost his power is quite similar in terms of emotional expression¡° A little bit of irritability, a little bit of depression, a little bit of impatience, a little bit of indifference. " Dewey said carefully: "if you grasp these four points, you can cheat most people. And you can rest assured that the night after tomorrow, I will always be near you to "protect" you. " That afternoon, Dewey even did a "drill.". He asked for Prince Chen''s permission and ordered the kitchen in the palace to send some delicious food to his majesty. When several servants in the palace who had no knowledge of this incident came here with food, "his majesty Augustine VI" tasted it indifferently and casually. He probably felt that the taste was not right, so he was furious and threw a valuable crystal bottle out of the hall, even smashed a poor waiter''s head. People on the scene saw the angry roar of "His Majesty the Emperor:" do you still think I am the emperor! Do you neglect me in your heart now All the people looked at the angry and despotic monarch, and no one dared to speak. Everything... Is flawless. Duvet hid behind the walls of the palace, relieved. After the crowd left, Dewey patted glum in a cold sweat and said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job. The anger just now is very good." Glum''s reaction was cold: "my Lord, I didn''t perform. I''m really angry..." "well..." Dewey looked at the man in front of him¡° I don''t understand, I am a good person, I didn''t miss anything, I treat my work wholeheartedly, I love my family... But why, I want to die inexplicably? Yes, I am a small person, a small mole ant, but my life can be arbitrarily deprived. " Glum''s voice was light and full of frustration: "it''s not fair! It''s not fair This little man''s cry, at this moment, makes Du Wei speechless

 Chapter 486

    It''s not that Dewey didn''t let innocent people die... Even he did it himself.


    But at this moment, looking at the innocent tailor, looking at the man with tears in his eyes, that kind of helpless cry, the sadness of not being able to control his own fate... Suddenly, Dewey felt that he could not say a word.


    What can I say?


    Did I tell him that he was sacrificing himself for the sake of the whole? In order not to let the royal family and the church have a chance to turn over, and in order not to let the evil religious forces continue to expand, if the church overwhelms the majesty of the emperor, then the church will further make the central government unable to hold up its head in the future? Or do I tell him that death alone can avoid more blood and friction?


    Yes, that''s the truth. Even for a period of time, Dewey has even been used to standing on the "high position" and looking down at the people below, and then using these "big principles" to judge and measure, and then making some decisions that he thinks are very noble: deciding who to sacrifice and who to keep.


    Yes, sometimes, Dewey struggled, hesitated and contradicted. But afterwards he gradually numb, he convinced himself in the heart: These are right! I''m looking at the big picture.


    But


    Now looking at glum and the tears of the innocent tailor, he suddenly feels that the so-called "taking the overall situation into consideration" is really hard to say.


    Glum''s words are actually very simple and straightforward, without any depth to speak of. But it is this depth that makes Dewey unable to answer or even say a word:


    "I don''t understand. I''m a good man. I didn''t miss anything, I devoted myself to my work, I love my family... But why, I want to die for no reason? Yes, I am a small person, is a small mole ant, but, my life. But can be deprived at will? "


    Just because I''m a nobody and a mole ant, I''m going to be sacrificed?


    Can my life be taken away at will?


    Why?


    Who gave you the right to "sacrifice who" and "not sacrifice who"?


    Who gave you this power?


    When this thought flashed through duvet''s mind, all of a sudden, he was in a cold sweat!!


    Looking at the tailor''s tears in front of him, the helpless despair and anger


    Dewey couldn''t help asking himself: what am I to judge and decide a person''s fate at will?


    This is me. What''s the difference between such Prince Chen, such us... And that bitch of the goddess of light?


    Yes, we look down on all living beings and decide the fate of these ants with our "grand principle".


    But what are we? Is it God?? Do we really have the right to deprive anyone of their lives?


    pay attention to the interests of the whole? So sacrifice? But the people who were sacrificed. What about his will? Can we ignore it?


    What about the so-called "little people" like glum? From his standpoint, he just wants to live his own life safely and save his humble life... What''s wrong with him?


    All along, even Dewey himself has clearly felt: his heart. It''s getting cold, it''s getting hard, it''s getting cold-blooded, it''s getting cruel.


    However, all the time, Dewey himself felt that there was nothing wrong with this. This is the world. If you don''t eat people, you wait to be eaten. A lot of things. If you are soft hearted, then waiting for you is a more miserable ending.


    Therefore, when he sent the beautiful woman to the grassland, the bright eyes did not soften Du Wei''s heart. Although he also struggled after the event, he still strongly encouraged himself: This is a last resort, this is right!


    Maybe. today. Met a more mediocre and innocent man like glum. Just suddenly let Du Wei that already cold heart, suddenly restored so a glimmer of warmth.


    Yes... The girl at the beginning, she went without hesitation, she didn''t refuse, but with the mentality of sacrifice... So, Dewey didn''t seem to think so deeply.


    But what about glum? He was forced! He was forced to go. He didn''t want to die, but he had to.


    This time, though the decision maker is not Dewey, he is a loyal executor.


    "It seems that my heart is not hard enough." After comforting the poor tailor, Dewey walked out of the hall. One day''s hard work was not in vain. At least Dewey was full of confidence in the banquet the day after tomorrow.


    But being blown on his face by the night wind, he didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Yes, my heart is soft


    Even Dewey couldn''t tell what he was thinking at the moment. Maybe, it''s just a moment of pity.


    He looked up at the sky, quickened his pace, and decided to go back to the room to change his clothes. Then he would go back to the Duke''s mansion tonight, because he had already sent elder Yan, the bodyguard, to invite Mr. LAN Haiyue.


    But when Dewey returned to his temporary residence in the palace, as soon as he entered the courtyard, he suddenly slowed down!


    There was a trace of jingmang in his squinting eyes. He subconsciously looked at the two court waiters in the yard. The two young waiters were sweeping the snow in the yard with brooms. From a distance, he saw Duwei come in and quickly bow. Their faces were as usual, and there was no change.


    And Dewey, with his eyes fixed on his bedroom.


    Looking back, the palace guards outside the courtyard are also very calm


    Dewey, with an imperceptible smile on his face, walked slowly over and waved to the two waiters: "go out, everyone. Don''t let anyone into the yard without my order."


    With that, he strode to the door of his room, pushed the door and went in.


    In the dark room. Dewey strode to the wall and lit the fireplace. Under the blazing fire, he turned around and said with a long smile, "I wanted to meet you, but you came first."


    When he turns around, on a soft bench behind him, LAN Haiyue looks at Du Wei with a smile. The old man was wrapped in a blanket and huddled in a soft chair.


    Dewey lit the fireplace. The old man stretched his neck to the warm fire, sighed, and said slowly, "it''s better to light the fire. Alas, when you are old, you just can''t keep fit. "


    "I didn''t expect you to come to see me first." Dewey turned his head and thought, "didn''t I ask you to wait for me in my Duke''s mansion?"


    Blue ocean Yue blinked: "but, your highness. Didn''t you write "urgent" on the palm of the bearer''s hand? Since it''s a very urgent matter, I''ll come first if I''m free. And you are the most important Minister of our country. "


    Dewey snorted and snapped. He unscrewed a wine bottle and motioned to LAN Haiyue. The old man shook his head: "I''m old. Wine is not suitable for me."


    Dewey looked up and took a big gulp of it, which finally relieved him. He looked at the old man and said, "when you came in, no one noticed?"


    Blue sea Yue smile: "I''m afraid there is no strong one in the palace who can detect my whereabouts."


    Dewey nodded. "That''s true."


    With LAN Haiyue''s skill, he is one of the three disciples of Daxueshan. He is better than him in the world. He can count it with a few fingers. The whole imperial capital, maybe someone in the temple can make LAN Haiyue afraid, but there is not even a holy step in the palace now.


    "I have a long, long story to tell you. Sir Dewey put down the bottle and said with a wry smile, "now I need some wise advice, or... Guidance. I can''t think of anyone who has the wisdom as deep as the sea as you


    Blue sea Yue smile is very peaceful, that pair of eyes and his old age does not match, bright as stars.


    Du Wei was not polite to the university man, and he didn''t even mean to be on guard. He began to tell the story directly.


    He began to tell about the northern criminals, and then talked about the fall of the Dragon Mountain. A large number of criminals will invade in the near future


    When he finished this paragraph. He noticed LAN Haiyue''s expression, but the old man''s face was calm. As if there was no accident.


    "You... Know?" Dewey frowned.


    "Should I be surprised?" LAN Haiyue''s voice was calm: "I know some ancient legends. There are some ancient records on Daxueshan. Moreover, in recent years, the Empire has suddenly changed its procrastination. It first exterminated the northwest army by means of thunder, stabilized the interior, expended a large amount of military expenditure to expand the army, and accumulated such a "Kaspersky defense line" in the North regardless of the cost. By the way, this name is your origin. It''s really ugly. Well, in any case, smart people can see who you are going to deal with when you put so much effort in the north. Think of those legends again... It''s not hard to guess the answer. And don''t forget, Philip is my student


    Dewey shrugged. "I knew that."


    "I only have three years." "Of course, more than half of the three years have passed now," said Dewey with a bitter smile. I have to be ready at the latest. The more prepared, the better! I must pull out all the possible unstable factors in the shortest time! Therefore, I have to adopt some unconventional methods in my way of doing things.... "


    "You mean some mean, dirty, cruel means?" LAN Haiyue asked indifferently.


    "..." Du Wei was stunned for a moment and nodded: "but that''s what I said."


    Then, Du Weifei quickly told LAN Haiyue about the sudden death of the old emperor and the problems he was facing.


    When he said that now Prince Chen and himself conspired to prepare a stand in for the banquet the day after tomorrow, he also mentioned the poor tailor named grum and his own intolerance.


    "When he said ''unfair'', I really felt a little strange." Du Wei sighed: "I suddenly have some can''t understand what I''m doing. Even... I have some doubts. Well, can you see what I mean? "


    "I understand a little bit." LAN Haiyue''s tone suddenly contained a certain mocking taste: "sudden Conscience Discovery, is that right?" " I think so. " Dewey heard the taunt, but he didn''t care. He looked at the wise old man in front of him with expectation in his eyes. After a long time, LAN Haiyue moved his body and drew closer to the fire. Then he looked at the fire in the fireplace with his eyes, but sighed and said in a disdainful tone: "it''s a pity, it''s a pity... Duwei, I thought you had become a real leader now. For a time, I was gratified and appreciated by your progress. But... Hum, from what you said today, you are far from it!! Compared with Prince Chen, you are just a child without hair. I really want to advise you that if you are really like this, you might as well take advantage of the fact that you are still in favor, resign your northwest Lord status to Prince Chen, hand over military power, and then move your family to a small city in the south to live a mediocre life as a farmer. Because... You don''t deserve it! " Du Wei was stunned by the harsh words. He stares at LAN Haiyue and asks in surprise, "did I hear you right? Mr. LAN Haiyue, I asked you for some guidance, but you scolded me? I don''t deserve it? "

 Chapter 487

    "Yes, you don''t deserve it."


    LAN Haiyue said: "Philip is the most outstanding one of my many disciples, Li wenlue. Although he is young now, he has wisdom and calmness. He is a piece of jade. In less than ten years, he can definitely be the prime minister! He is a prime minister! Rodriguez is one of my disciples with the strongest martial arts skills. He is brave and loyal, has the strength of Saint rank, and has a firm temperament. He is a rare talent in martial arts strategy. Other talents under your command, general lombaton is a strange talent. He often does things unexpectedly, seemingly bold and gallant. In fact, he is bold and careful. He is a talent of a general. If he meets the Ming Lord, he can at least be competent for the position of a commander of the army!! Mr. Hussein, needless to say, is the future banner figure that the temple has spent many years elaborately cultivating! Now it''s under your command too... Dewey, think about it. Who can be as talented as you on the mainland? Oh, I almost forgot about the green robed mage. Not to mention your Decepticon team, a group of potential magic apprentices, your wife, a level 8 magician... So many talents, I can hardly count them all! "


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing: "it''s right to hear you say that. It seems that there are countless people around me."


    "It''s a pity that so many top strong men work for you, but you still don''t have the consciousness to be a leader! So, Dewey, I said you don''t deserve it! You don''t deserve to be a leader, let alone lead so many top strong people! "


    Dewey was not a fool. Of course, he recognized that the old man was deliberately using these sharp words to motivate himself, so he was not angry at all, but seriously thought for a while: "you tell me. What is "leader''s awareness"


    Seeing that the old man did not speak, Dewey could not help but continue: "I know that intellectually speaking, I have reason to convince myself that I am" right "about what I have done! For example, it is right to sacrifice a small part if we can achieve greater benefits. We need to look at the overall situation, not just the details. We should have an overall view... "


    Duwei is going to continue to talk, but LAN Haiyue suddenly interrupts him, disdaining to say: "I''m not interested in discussing with you whether those things should or shouldn''t be, and I''m not interested in discussing with you about the overall situation."


    "Eh?" Dewey was stunned.


    "I''ll just ask you the first question, Dewey." LAN Haiyue sneered: "do you think you are a good person or a bad person? You think about it first. "


    Dewey opened his mouth. Some uncertain explorers said, "well... I think I''m a good man, right?"


    "Wrong!" LAN Haiyue rejected Du Wei''s statement without hesitation.


    Dewey is a little depressed: you have to force me to admit that I''m a bad guy to be happy?


    "Well, then I''m a bad man." Dewey sighed.


    But to his surprise, LAN Haiyue still shook his head: "wrong again!"


    Dewey was stunned.


    LAN Haiyue sighed and said, "I''ll tell you a story: Once upon a time, there was a man who was very poor. He has an aging mother to feed and a young child to feed, but he has no money and can only rob... The result is very unfortunate. He was caught. For most people, he is a bad man, a robber. But for his old mother and young son, he is a good son and a good father, because he does not hesitate to risk his life and only wants to feed his relatives. "


    Before Du Wei could speak, LAN Haiyue said quickly, "let''s take another example, his Majesty the great Aragon a thousand years ago. He created Empire, unified the mainland and destroyed countless small countries! He is a great man. For his loyal subjects and subordinates, he is naturally a good man, a great good man! But what about those who were destroyed by him? Aragon is the butcher, the executioner and the aggressor. "


    Speaking of this, LAN Haiyue looked at Du Wei: "you tell me. I''m talking about the thief. The great founding emperor Aragorn or... Who are they good and who are they bad? "


    Dewey stares. Staring at LAN Haiyue: "I know what you want to say. There is no so-called" good "or" bad "at all. It''s just that they are in different positions and angles. It''s good for one''s own side, and bad for the other... I understand what you said. But... This kind of saying can be said to be true, but according to this kind of saying, people in this world do not have the standard of good and evil? Then, if everyone is like this, the world will be in a mess. "


    LAN Haiyue laughs. He laughs and laughs like Duwei''s words are ridiculous.


    Dewey looked at the old man in front of him in bewilderment: "am I wrong? But shouldn''t people have standards of right and wrong? "


    "You are not only childish, but also a little cute." Blue sea Yue''s face with a smile: "I finally know why my disciple Philip is willing to follow you now." After a pause, the old man raised his voice: "Dewey, you''re right! Most of the world, should have good and evil and good and bad distinction standard! Otherwise, the world will be in a mess! But have you forgotten? You are not ordinary people! You''re not part of the majority! You are the leader! A leader who controls thousands of lives and burdens! It can be said that this is a real misunderstanding in your mind all the time! "


    LAN Haiyue''s words, like a sharp sword, pierced Du Wei''s confusion, vaguely, he seemed to understand something.


    The old man''s words sounded like a slap in the face in duvet''s ear: "you will think in your heart: is it right to do this, fair or not, is it in line with morality... You have struggled, hesitated and doubted. It''s not because you don''t understand these things! But you put yourself in the wrong position! You put yourself in the perspective of an ordinary person! But you forget that you are a leader and you are not qualified to think like ordinary people! "


    The last sentence of blue ocean woke Du Wei up: "since ancient times, any leader, any qualified and successful leader, will not use the standards of good and evil or good and bad to think about problems! They don''t think it''s moral or immoral, they just think it''s OK or not! They don''t think about whether it''s good or bad. They just think about whether it''s necessary or not! "


    Dewey was dumb.


    "So I say you don''t deserve to be a leader, you don''t deserve to have so many talents." LAN Haiyue sneered: "because deep in your heart, you still regard yourself as an ordinary person, an ordinary person with right and wrong, good and evil! You always want to do this to meet the standards of a good person. If you think about it later, I will become a bad person... And so on. Unfortunately, you forget that there is no difference between "good" and "bad" for leaders! Only qualified leaders and unqualified leaders can be distinguished! "


    "As a leader. You shouldn''t think about the so-called good and bad... "Dewey muttered to himself.


    LAN Haiyue''s expression was very serious: "I hope you don''t just say that with your mouth, but really remember it! Otherwise, you will always be a weak ordinary person! You can''t be a successful leader. I don''t want you to be cold-blooded, and that kind of cruel leader is not a good leader! A good leader is kind when he should be kind and cruel when he should be cruel! But the standard is definitely not good or bad in the ordinary moral sense, but according to the needs! Yes, do you understand? "


    Dewey shut up. He nodded.


    "I''m really disappointed with you..." Lan Haiyue sighed, and he lay on the chair weakly: "maybe I''m asking too much of you. After all, it''s only three years since you got here. You are still very young. But you also said just now, your time is urgent, there is no time for you to develop slowly and calmly according to the normal track. So you must mature as soon as possible, don''t stick to the way of thinking of ordinary people. In that case. Not only will you suffer, but those who follow you will also be dragged to death by you


    LAN Haiyue actually stood up. He looked very tired. Holding the arms of the chair with both hands, staring at Dewey: "I thought you were in a hurry when you came to me... It was because of this boring trouble. Dewey, I really want to kick your ass. What''s your toughest problem now? How to solve the problem in front of you as soon as possible! The double emperor, and the place of the throne! You and Prince Chen are on the same boat now. It''s very difficult for you to face this problem... But at this time, you''re still wasting your precious time and energy to think about the damn "morality"!!


    Du Wei straightened his chest, his tone was more serious than ever: "Mr. LAN Haiyue. I know it''s wrong! I''ll keep in mind what you said today! "


    "Of course you have to remember." LAN Haiyue snorted: "otherwise, I might as well recall my apprentices as soon as possible, lest they will die in vain under your command."


    Du Wei immediately showed a smile on his face, pulled a chair and sat down beside LAN Haiyue: "OK, forget the topic just now. I really need your wisdom now. I have made this matter very clear. Do you have any solution? "


    LAN Haiyue frowned: "you mean..."


    "The throne!" Du Wei sighed: "Prince Chen has made up his mind not to inherit the throne. He can''t let the royal family bow to the church in his hands, and you know that. Once this low profile is done. In the future, it will be very difficult to turn it around. And as for me, I don''t want to see that damned church proud. So... Prince Chen certainly doesn''t want to be emperor. Then we have to find a way to let someone else be the emperor. And this stand in, he won''t be able to hide it for long. After fooling around at the banquet the day after tomorrow, we must find an emperor for the Empire as soon as possible! "


    "The Regent means... Little Prince Charlie?" LAN Haiyue frowned.


    "So that''s the problem." Du Wei wry smile: "Chen is not the Emperor himself. If he inherits the throne to a ten-year-old child, everyone will object. Is there any good reason? "


    LAN Haiyue also frowned tightly, he looked at Du Wei: "you are too careless, Du Wei! You''re just thinking about how to solve the problem of the throne? But you forget, the premise is that at the party the day after tomorrow, your double can muddle through! If there is no such premise, there is no need to talk about the following matters. "


    "The party the day after tomorrow?" Dewey thought for a moment: "I don''t think it''s a big problem. I''m ready for the stand in, and I don''t think there will be any flaws. "


    "But what if someone deliberately finds fault?" Blue sea Yue cold road. Duwei: "you just mentioned a thing. Prince Chen probably already knew about Hussein. And most of his news came from the Church... Yes, the church and the royal family have been fighting for thousands of years. I have you among you, I have you among me. The church may have Prince Chen''s undercover, but in the palace, there is no secret line of the church? Dewey... You can''t help guarding against such a big event! If the church had secretly learned that things had changed, it would deliberately use some means in the banquet the day after tomorrow... "Dewey was awed in his heart, which was not impossible! LAN Haiyue patted Du Wei on the shoulder: "I just want to remind you. How to do it is up to you. As for the question of the throne, I may have an idea... You can listen to it... "Dewey brightened his eyes and went over..." many things are obviously unreasonable, but if we try to make it sacred and mysterious, people will look full of awe, Then... No one dares to doubt... "Lan Haiyue smiles:" for example, the religious ceremonies in the temple that deceive the world... And... "

 Chapter 488

    It has to be said that Prince Chen is a very diligent monarch.


    At least he didn''t slack off after he took over the power of the Empire. And he often works late into the night every night... Especially when he encounters some particularly difficult problems.


    At this time, the Regent would shut himself up in a study in the palace, which was the place where the emperors of successive empires thought about important national policies.


    When the Regent was working here late at night, no one outside would dare to disturb him.


    But... Of course, there are always exceptions to everything.


    It''s already a cold night outside, but it''s warm as spring in the huge study. This specially built study is divided into inner and outer rooms. Outside is a spacious reception room with a warm fireplace and burning flames. At the same time, the walls of this house are double-layer, and there is a hollow between the two walls. The burning fireplace outside will flow into the hollow interlayer of the wall of this big house according to the special design channel.


    After continuous circulation, the house is full of warmth, even if it is a harsh winter outside, it is warm as spring inside.


    The prince of Chen simply wears a long robe and leans there to lie asleep. The financial revenue report from the south in front of him has been released for a full hour, but he didn''t read a word at all.


    The young monarch was thinking about the same problem as Dewey: how to solve the problem of the throne?


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Chen Prince frowns, his eyes flash a trace of discontent: "who."


    "Your Highness, it''s me."


    Prince Chen''s face is a little gentle. He recognizes that the voice is the court magician he trusts. Otherwise, if it''s someone else. I dare not knock on his door at such a time.


    "Duke tulip has something important to see you now."


    Prince Chen''s eyes brightened, and he stood up from the chair: "let him in! Come on


    When Du Wei came in, he saw Prince Chen''s red eyes, poor guy. I''m afraid he didn''t sleep well these days. It seems that being the master of an empire may not be happy.


    Prince Chen pointed to the only soft chair in the room: "sit down, Duwei... Tell me. Is there something wrong with him? "


    "No, no, No Dewey shook his head. He looked relaxed. Then the tulip Duke took out a thin book from his arms and gently put it on Prince Chen''s desk.


    "What is this?"


    "A document, your highness." Dewey was smiling. "I just wrote it all night."


    Chen Prince frowns, some unhappy in the heart: you are in my palace, what thing to say face to face! What time is it now? What documents do you have to waste your time on?!


    Looking at Chen Prince tight wrinkly brow. Dewey said with a smile, "don''t you have a look? I wrote it carefully! "


    The Regent finally opened the first page, only to see the above is a line of headlines, have to say, duvidi handwriting is really bad!


    "Proposal for the reconstruction of the mainland Knights Association"


    Huh?!


    Prince Chen was stunned.


    Rebuilding the mainland Knights association?


    At this time, what do you want to do with such things??


    The mainland Knights association? Who cares about that now?


    Chen Prince suppresses the impulse of anger, looking at Du Wei, waiting for his explanation. He''s not an idiot, and he knows Dewey''s not even an idiot. At such a time, he must have a purpose to raise such seemingly irrelevant matters.


    Transfer target? Diverting public attention?


    It doesn''t seem to be


    "Tell me what you mean." Prince Chen frowned. Put the proposal aside: "does the mainland Knights Association have anything to do with the problem we are facing?"


    Du Wei laughs strangely: "I''m afraid this is the best chance to solve our current problems."


    That night, they talked all night until dawn, and the light in the study stayed up all night


    The news of Duke tulip''s urgent return to the imperial capital has spread. In the early morning of that day, several messengers from the palace flew out of the palace and issued a summoning order to all the noble ministers of the major families in the imperial capital.


    At noon, almost now the circle of powerful people who controlled more than 90% of the central core power of the Empire. They were ordered to come to the palace to participate in the emergency meeting.


    Before the meeting, all the people and tulip Duke warmly said hello, and a few of duvet''s most intimate friends, but also warm greetings for a while.


    After all, the Duke of tulip was suddenly called back to Beijing. What''s the matter?


    Old Prime Minister robustscher came the latest. With him came his distant grandson-in-law. Now one of the three new kings of the Empire: the Deputy Minister of military affairs of the Empire, Lord camisilo.


    The young Deputy Minister of the Empire. And an old friend of Dewey''s. Du Weixian congratulated him on his new marriage, apologized for his failure to attend the wedding, and finally offered a huge profit: a box of precious Nanyang pearls. Camisillo had a good laugh, but also quietly took duvera to one side. Here, the Earl of villa, Mount Delan, Warcraft and others are also here. Obviously, they are a small group¡° Tell me, brother Camisillo lowered his voice and said with a smile: "here are all old friends! Why on earth did you come back? And I heard that you live in the palace these two days! Is something big happened? You have to give some wind to your old friends first. " Dewey laughed at some people and whispered, "there are some things. I came back to the imperial capital this time and submitted a proposal to his highness. Today''s meeting is held for this matter. When your highness asks for your opinions, please give us more support! We must let this proposal pass! " After listening to Dewey''s words, they all had one thought in their hearts: since it was you Dewey''s proposal, and you have lived in the palace for two days, you must have made a decision with the Regent! Today''s meeting is mostly just a passing show! No matter what we say in a moment, we just support and agree! There is absolutely no objection! Otherwise, it would be stupid. Count villa thought a little more and said with a smile, "Dewey, it''s probably something new that you''ve put forward. I''m afraid everyone will follow you to make a fortune this time! Before the imperial air force on the manufacture of hot air balloons, we have followed you with a lot of oil and water, this time... "Dewey smile:" I''m honest! This time, I''m afraid that we will not only have nothing to gain, but also have to give some blood! However, you must support this matter. When it''s done, I will report back to you. " Camisillo and Dewey are the new king of the Empire, so they are very warm. After beating Dewey, camisillo said with a smile: "no problem! Dewey, as long as you don''t want us to lose everything, we will support you no matter how big things are in a moment! " Dewey laughs: "it''s not going to be ruined. Well, everyone, after a few days'' meeting, let''s go to my auction house. Recently, I got a batch of new and interesting things from Nanyang... "While talking and laughing, I heard a cry from the etiquette officer in the palace behind, and then the hall quickly quieted down. The Regent, dressed in a long fur cape and with his bottom on the ground, went up to the top throne with his head held high¡° Everybody After sitting down, Prince Chen''s voice was a little hoarse. Du Wei knew that it was caused by staying up late and not having a good rest, but his voice was still very clear: "today''s urgent call for you is to discuss a major event... Now the chivalry is declining, and the trend of martial Arts in the empire is gradually declining... You know, the trend of martial arts is the foundation of our Loran empire! So, I intend to rebuild the mainland Knights association! " Said, Chen Prince clapped hands. With his applause, a side door of the hall slowly opened, and a middle-aged man who looked about 50 years old walked into the hall with his head held high. This man is tall and straight, with a thin face, but he is very handsome. Although he is older, he still has a good demeanor. He came to the court wearing a full set of standard Black Knights'' heavy armor, but it was a little strange that he was wearing this kind of equipment. Moreover, the cross cutting sword on his crotch is also the most standard and traditional knight equipment. When the man came in, he was still holding a knight''s helmet in his arms. On the helmet, there was a bright red feather. The man came to the Regent and knelt down on one knee. There was a trace of excitement in his voice: "noble Lord of the continent, your Highness The Regent of the great empire. I, the current president of the mainland Knights'' Association, the ninth rank Knight of the mainland, the title of "protector warrior" granted by the Empire, the head of the hereditary "sword of Roland Knights'' order", Alex delvayoridon, meet the Regent, my king''s glory! " This man is the current head of the mainland Knights association! As for the knight Delong, in fact, all the people who were present knew this guy, but when they saw this guy, everyone showed disdainful eyes. Obviously, although in name, the "mainland Knights Association" and the "Magic Union" are two major organizations in mainland China. However, it seems that the president of the Knights association is not in a high position

 Chapter 489

    In fact, this knight of "Alex delvayoridon" has a great reputation in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Moreover, when it comes to the degree of familiarity, people who know him are many times more than those who know the chairman of the Magic Union, Yago Doug!


    The president of the mainland Knights Association, the knight of Deron, has many interesting nicknames in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital.


    For example, "cheater Delong": the poor president of the Knights Association often haunts all kinds of aristocratic parties and banquets, and then he will go out of his way to promote his knights Association and set up all kinds of interesting names to raise money for the mainland Knights Association. Although the association of Knights of the mainland has not been established as an empty shelf, many rich nobles are willing to show their generosity in this kind of thing. After all, the signboard of "association of Knights of the mainland" has some appeal.


    Unfortunately, the knight of Deron often disappears for a period of time after collecting some money. At the same time, there are some bad scandals about his self enrichment, such as his secret house in a street of the imperial capital, and some women who depend on him.


    For another example, the knight Delong has a famous nickname "playboy Knight". It can be said that Mr. Delong has a beautiful face given by God. This face, when he was young, is a capital to ensure that he seduces all kinds of noble girls. After all, there is always some romantic heroism when girls are pregnant with spring, And this time. A handsome, elegant knight, often can move those young girls heart.


    It''s a pity that the knight Delong is really an irresponsible playboy, and he has caused a lot of trouble. Fortunately, he is getting older now, relying on this white face. I can''t cheat any ignorant girl.


    As for the result of the Deron knight, because of the existence of the Deron knight, there have been many strange "knights" in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital over the years!


    You will see the youngest son of count so and so, who is only 18 years old and is already a knight of level 6. Or see so and so Marquis''s son has just come of age is already "eight strong"! And these ridiculous titles bring us a lot of expenses.


    As for the hereditary title of "warrior protector", it is an old signboard left by his majesty Aragon when he founded his country a thousand years ago.


    And the "sword order of Roland" is a big joke: Although you can laugh, you have to admit that the sword order of Roland has a long history. It can be said that it is the only ancient order on the mainland that can be compared with the holy order of the Church of light!


    Because the Knights of the sword of Roland existed in the war of unification before the founding of the Empire of Roland! And it is said that during the founding war, the Knights'' order was indeed full of talents and made great contributions!


    There are two knights with a history of 1000 years on the mainland: the Holy Knights and the "sword of Roland".


    Unfortunately, because of the decline of the Knights'' Association, the sword of Roland has almost died in name.


    Since hundreds of years ago, the sword of Roland has only one signboard left. Up to now, all the members of the sword of Roland Knights of this generation are only the Drung Knights!


    Yes, that''s right. The president of our mainland Knights Association, the Ninth level knight, his Excellency Deron, who is also the head and member of the "sword of Roland" order, and so on, is a bare commander.


    Of course, apart from this series of ignominious nicknames, the Deron Knight actually had some contacts in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. For example, many aristocrats are willing to make fun of this clown like character after drinking.


    Like... Bet.


    There are all kinds of bets on the knight Delong: some people bet on the real strength of the knight Delong and what level of his real strength is! According to the accumulated gambling money over the years, there are more than 30000 gold coins for him to bet only on the strength of intermediate knight. The bet that he only has the strength of a low-level knight is about 90000 gold coins. There is a bet of nearly 300000 gold coins that the knight Delong is a fake: he can''t even use a sword!


    What''s more, it seems that Delong himself doesn''t care much about this kind of gambling that damages his reputation. He even spent thousands of gold coins to bet that he doesn''t have the strength of level 9


    Moreover, many aristocratic parties are willing to invite such a "President of the mainland Knights Association" to attend. In the eyes of his nobles, Knight Delong is a wonderful man. He will make a lot of jokes and interesting topics and watch him make a fool of himself. Watching him lose face is a very interesting and enjoyable thing.


    Yes, the president of the continental Knights association is now in the eyes of the public. Such a clown!


    But by the way, although the mainland Knights association has been declining for hundreds of years, the social status of the Deron Knights has been improved in the last year.


    All this, I really want to thank this wise Regent!


    For hundreds of years, the decline of the Knights'' Association was actually caused by a series of factors, such as the stable political structure and social stability of the mainland.


    All the people who learn martial arts. It''s always for a goal. In the words of Duwei''s previous life, it''s to learn the arts and sell them to the emperor''s family! To a large extent, learning martial arts is to get ahead! It''s a pity that the mainland has been peaceful for hundreds of years. There is no large-scale war. You can learn all your skills, but there is no place to play them! Are you in the army? There is no chance to fight. Maybe you have been in the army for more than ten years. It''s the end of a junior officer at most! and. In addition to the official channels, go to work as a mercenary. Or smuggling? Sorry, in the previous laws of Roland Empire, mercenary organizations were all illegal organizations, which were to be attacked by the laws of the Empire! As a result, the spirit of martial arts gradually declined. Didn''t you see that Duwei walked around the imperial slave market two years ago, so many low-level warriors even had to sell themselves for a bite? Even if you get to the intermediate Knight''s ability, it''s just to be a bodyguard for the nobles. Get ahead, that''s no idea! The social status of the warriors dropped sharply, and the Knights'' Association declined naturally. Thanks to the wise Prince Chen, he announced the "legalization of mercenary regiment organization" two years ago, which finally gave the warriors on the mainland a way to live! Over the past year or so, the Knights'' Association on the mainland has finally become a bit busy. More and more unsuccessful warriors go to the Knights'' Association to apply for the assessment of Knights'' rank, and then they can go to some mercenary organizations to sign up and join. From then on, they can have a good time. Therefore, in many cocktail occasions, the Deron Knights will hold their glasses and shout slogans like "long live the Regent"¡° I love the Regent! There''s no doubt about that! If I am a woman, I really want to marry him, ha ha ha... "After one drunken time, the president of the mainland Knights Association said this kind of indecent drunken words, and then it became an open joke in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Now, in front of more than a dozen core dignitaries holding the military and political power of this huge empire, the president of the mainland Knights association is wearing his most ceremonious clothes and armor today, and the red cape behind him is obviously just starched. This guy knelt down on one knee in front of Prince Chen, and made a very traditional standard. The knight''s etiquette is like the loyalty of the monarch. I have to admit that the etiquette of the Deron knight is very good, and I can''t find any fault at all¡° Get up, my warrior. " The Regent''s tone was also a little frivolous. In fact, Prince Chen knew all kinds of funny deeds of Knight Delong, but then he realized that his attitude was not serious enough. He coughed, cleared his throat, and tried to be dignified: "Knight Delong, I think today should be an exciting day for you, because, In order to revive the martial spirit of the Empire and restore the glorious spirit of chivalry, I decided to rebuild the mainland chivalry association!! As the Regent of this country, I can''t watch our roots die! Can''t watch the mainland Knights Association, this has a thousand years of history of the ancient guild decline! So... I decided to rebuild it! " He said, looking at the excited expression on knight Delong''s face (God knows if he pretended it or not). The Regent clapped again. Then, from the side door of the main hall, two royal warriors in golden armour came out, carrying a long gun with peculiar shape! When everyone saw the gun, they immediately put away their smiling faces. Because, this is... Knight''s gun! The gun of Agnus!!

 Chapter 490.1

    The golden cross spear is full of amazing damage marks. The scratches seem to tell us how many fierce battles this legendary holy gun has experienced.


    And although it has been damaged, the golden gun still has a strange brilliance. Almost at the moment when the gun was carried into the hall, the brilliant torches all around seemed to have lost their luster.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on this long gun. Even the knight Delong, the famous clown, was ignored by everyone at the moment. Everyone''s disdainful eyes turned into solemnity, carefully staring at the long gun carried in by the two golden warriors!


    Soon, among the many important ministers, camisillo, Baron Sark and other people who came from the military background suddenly came down from their seats, knelt down on one knee to the Longinus gun in the middle, and bowed their heads deeply.


    Since the day of the last square coup, Prince Chen suddenly took out this artifact which had been lost for a long time and destroyed the morale of the rebels. Du Wei, the most powerful artifact in the legend, rolled his eyes and thought: no wonder the Knights Association will decline and meet such a president. I''m not dead!


    They went out of the palace all the way, but Deron had an idea for a long time. He seemed to hold on to Dewey''s thigh and insisted on inviting him to go with him to the knight''s Association headquarters in the imperial capital.


    Du Wei looked at it. It was still early. He and camisillo agreed to meet in the evening. Anyway, there was time in the afternoon. There was no need for too much training for the old tailor of the double emperor. That''s a promise.


    Send someone to call guard elder Yan and take some chivalry guards of tulip family. Duwei follows the president of chivalry association to the headquarters of chivalry Association.


    When he came out of the palace, Du Wei almost didn''t laugh when he saw that the palace servant had brought the horse of the Deron knight.


    The head of the grand Knights Association, the mount of the mainland level 9 knights, is a shame!


    In front of him was a thin and small old horse... He was so old that he almost worried about whether he could carry the knight in full armor. and. In terms of volume. This "Cavalier horse" is not much bigger than donkey, and Deron is very tall. Sitting on the horse, legs can almost drag on the ground, but also need to slightly bend the knee funny... This action is undoubtedly very funny.


    Du Wei''s mount is naturally the best horse in the grassland. When they go side by side, the Deron knight is much shorter than Du Wei.


    Du Wei sighed in his heart and couldn''t help laughing: "Knight Delong, is the funding of the Knights'' Association so tight? Don''t you have a decent horse? "


    Deron laughed indifferently. He seemed to throw the "Longinus gun" on the hook of the saddle as if he were throwing rubbish. He didn''t even look at it. This performance is very different from his excited and loyal appearance in the hall just now. Du Wei can''t help but want to hit people. It''s an artifact!


    It was ares who defeated the powerful demons and the gods in those years!!


    Soon, Deron began to cry: "Your Highness, you don''t know! Now the Knights'' Association is struggling! Don''t say a good horse. Many of us in the Knights'' Association are having trouble eating now! "


    Dewey frowned: "it''s not as bad as this, is it? Although the Knights'' Association is declining now, the military will send a group of officers and generals at least every year to ask the Knights'' Association to assess the Knights'' rank. All of these will pay the assessment fee for applying for the rank! In addition, now the mercenary regiment is so prosperous, Knights'' associations all over the country have a large number of income from level assessment. And... I heard that you have "specially approved" a lot of Knight level badges in the imperial capital


    Du Wei''s last sentence finally stabbed this guy. However, Knight dideron''s face was obviously thicker than Du Wei had expected. He didn''t even blush. He just laughed: "you don''t know, my Lord! It costs a lot to maintain a large mainland Association! Although the military will send a group of samurai to assess the rank every year, the money is not enough to repair the branch buildings of our Knights Association every year! Now the Knights'' Association has 168 branches all over the mainland. The annual maintenance cost is tens of thousands of gold coins! "


    Dewey was surprised: "it''s just routine maintenance, that''s all?! Tens of thousands? Tens of thousands of gold coins are enough to build a new house! "


    "Isn''t it?" Delong continued to cry: "my Lord! The Knights association is a big business! You don''t know the houses in the local clubs! It''s not a small house! This is the Knights'' Association. When it was brilliant, the branch houses all over the world were built as big as they were, as magnificent as they were! Now, when those big houses are under repair, they can''t be sent by just ten or twenty gold coins! There are also many old buildings that are hundreds of years old. They are all antiques. It''s more troublesome to repair them! "


    "It''s better to sell it and rebuild a smaller house."


    "Sell? I would like to Deron said: "but there is an iron law in the imperial code. The real estate of the Knights'' Association is not allowed to be sold! I can''t help it! It''s a waste to keep those big houses, and they have to spend a lot of money to repair them. I really want them to collapse by themselves! "

 Chapter 490.2

    "Is there any other cost?" Dewey sighed.


    "Yes! Of course there is! " Deron said with a bitter smile: "many of the members of the Knights'' associations all over the world are members of the association. Those Knights'' officials who are responsible for assessment have to eat and drink Lhasa to support such a large number of people. There are more than 600 knights to be supported by the mainland Knights Association! The armor of these people needs to be repaired, right? Are weapons still being repaired regularly? And their horses. How can they be Knights without horses? The cost of more than 600 people a year is almost equal to a medium Knight Order! At least 30000 gold coins is enough to live! Now we can only put the limited economic cost in the aspect of supporting people... We really can''t care about horses! My Lord, you are also the leader of the army. As you know, it costs more to feed a war horse in a year than to feed a man! "


    Dewey nodded involuntarily.


    "In addition to the knights in the association, there are also some normal handyman in the associations. You can''t expect those noble knights to sweep the floor and clean the windows in person, can you? Now there are 1040 people on the list of associations all over the mainland, and the annual expenses are about two or three thousand gold coins. Of course, these are very few. We try to hire some cheap labor. "


    "I know that I have a bad reputation in the imperial capital. Many people say that buying and selling knighthood badges is a violation of chivalry, but I can''t help it." Delong frowned: "my Lord, to maintain such a large shelf, the annual cost is at least 100000 gold coins! It''s just that we can barely make a living and maintain this shelf! But where can I get 100000 gold coins? The army can only give ten or twenty thousand gold coins a year at most. Thanks to the Regent, the legitimization of the mercenary regiment is now open. Now more and more people apply for the knight rank examination every year, but the annual income in this aspect is only 40000 or 50000 gold coins. After all, I still lose more than 30000 gold coins every year! Where can I get these 30000 gold coins? "


    When Delong finally said this, he looked at Dewey with a sincere expression, just like a child looking up at his parents: "my Lord. You say, can I do without buying and selling Knights'' badges? If I''m not a clown, can I get along? "


    Dewey was completely speechless.


    When Delong talked about his excitement, he suddenly hit his chest armor with a strange smile: "my Lord, the armor I''m wearing now... Still looks like it, but you don''t know, in order to save costs and material costs... This armor looks magnificent. In fact... The iron plate inside is hollow! Don''t say it''s a weapon. Take a stronger stick and gently poke it into a hole! "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    The famous knights'' Association headquarters is in the south of the imperial capital.


    so to speak. In terms of area, it is quite in line with the name of "mainland Knights Association", one of the two major organizations in the mainland.


    The theme building of the headquarters of the Knights association is a square tower with an open patio in the middle. On all sides are a wide row of three story buildings. The theme building is made of solid granite. It looks very solid, and it is also very defensive in wartime.


    And the area is also quite large. If you ride around the headquarters of the Knights Association, it will take about a cup of tea!


    For such a large piece of land, the price of the land alone is already very valuable in the imperial capital, the first city in the mainland.


    It''s a pity. When Dewey came to this famous "Continental Knights Association headquarters", he was almost shocked by the scene in front of him!


    Is this... Is this the holy land of solemn chivalry?


    This... This is a vegetable market!!


    See this square building, every side of the wall has been broken, inside the house has become a variety of shops! There are those who sell cloth, gesture, jewelry, food, handicrafts and even vegetables!!


    Dewey''s eyes widened. Pointing to the front... The shouting came one after another. It''s very lively.


    Knight Delong''s face was not guilty. Instead, he laughed with pride: "look, my Lord. Here we are


    "This... This is..."


    "This is our knight headquarters!" Delong straightened his chest.


    "I thought I saw a vegetable market!" Duvidi''s voice is a little ugly.


    "There''s no way." Delong sighed: "according to the law, this land and house can''t be sold, so after thinking for a long time, I can only get through the wall near the street and rent these houses into shops. My Lord, don''t underestimate the rent. Many people in our imperial headquarters live on it! "


    Then he got off the horse and led his old horse to the front.


    What stunned Du Wei and his many bodyguards was that the knight of Deron walked all the way, as if he was in the water. He kept saying hello to the shop owners, looking very familiar.


    "Ah! Uncle Arnon, how is business! Ha ha... "


    "Aunt Sophie, this month''s rent is going to be due soon... Well, I''ll send someone to collect it tomorrow."


    "Boss Dick, these cabbages look fresh... Ah, for me? Thank you very much. Ha ha ha... "


    Looking at the president of the mainland Knights Association, Du Wei suddenly remembered a kind of professional person he knew in his previous life: farmer market administrator!


    While greeting the peddlers, Delong also took some cabbage, tomatoes and other things in his hand. He also turned back and waved to Dewey: "my Lord, we''re here. Don''t stand. Come on in."


    Walking into the gate of the Knights'' Association, the shouting voice outside still kept coming. Dewey''s face was a little ugly. Delong, however, with a calm face, threw the food he had just touched to a lame old man at the door and said with a smile: "it''s cooked in one pot at night! Ha ha, I saved another meal today. "


    At this, Dewey''s face was strange. The taste in my heart is more complicated.


    Entering the gate of the association, with the thick wooden door behind him closed, Dewey carefully looked at the patio.


    It''s about the size of two football fields.


    Obviously, in the glorious age of knights, such a large open space was used to practice martial arts for knights, and some of it could be used as a racecourse. It''s a pity that now... Simple wooden sheds have been built one by one.


    "What are these wooden sheds for?" Dewey frowned: "it''s the people who live there."


    "Who lives? Of course not. " Deron grinned bitterly: "my Lord, there are only six people in the Knights'' Association headquarters of the imperial capital now! But you see. Such a large Knight''s Association, such a large building, at least a thousand people are enough! Six of us can live in any room. This wooden shed is not for people, but... A warehouse. "


    "Warehouse?" Dewey was speechless again.


    "Yes, the warehouse." When Delong talked about it, he looked very happy: "thanks to the Regent! Since he came to power. The imperial capital is becoming more and more prosperous. Businessmen from all over the mainland have gathered here! But then is the imperial land prices and land prices are rising! You think, so many merchants come to the imperial capital, they bring a large number of goods must have a place to stack it! But the house price in the imperial capital is so expensive now! The rent of the warehouse has also been doubled several times! The merchants complained bitterly. Under such circumstances, I have an idea. Don''t we have a lot of open space here? Anyway, idle is also idle, it is better to build a wooden shed to rent out as a warehouse! I''m not black hearted at all! My rent is 30% lower than that on the market


    Looking at Delong''s intoxicated face. Dewey almost vomited blood.


    Warehouse... Warehouse!!


    "Fortunately, there are warehouses! Don''t you know that the annual repair cost of our building depends on the rental income of these warehouses? " Deron, smiling, tied the old horse to a post.


    Du Wei sighed: "Mr. Delong, these warehouses will start tomorrow. You can ask them to return the goods one by one. After all, we''re going to rebuild here. It''s a bit of a shame. "


    "Back? It''s not easy. " Delong was in a bit of a dilemma, with a smile in his eyes: "don''t you know that the goods here belong to the chambers of Commerce of some powerful aristocratic families in the imperial capital! I have signed a contract with them, but I can''t give it back... Moreover, I dare not offend so many big people. "


    "You''re afraid to offend, I''m not." Du Wei light way: "all have whose goods?"


    "No, these rooms. It''s the armory of the dranshan Warcraft family! It''s all iron ore! Ah. These are the goods of the Earl of villa''s chamber of Commerce. It''s some wood from the south. "


    Du Wei pointed to the front of a wooden shed... This one has the largest area, which is more than the sum of the other pieces!


    Dewey said, "what about these? Which one is it from? "


    "This..." Deron gave a wry smile and looked at Du Wei with a strange look: "tulip Lord... All the goods piled up in this wooden shed are your family goods... I just signed a contract with your family business manager, Mr. Zach, last month. Because my rent is cheap, Mr. Zach has kept it for three years at a time


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    In Du Wei''s heart, after all, is the grand mainland Knight association! The two major organizations in mainland China are as famous as the magic trade union! Even if it declined again, Dewey did not expect to be decadent to such a degree!


    Naturally, he has been to the headquarters of the Magic Union many times. How magnificent and majestic is that?


    But look at this... The headquarters of the mainland Knights association?


    food market? Deposit in the warehouse?


    At this time, Dewey suddenly felt a strange smile in his eyes.


    In an instant, Dewey seemed to wake up and understand something.


    His face returned to calm, waved, let behind the old smoke and other bodyguards to retreat.


    Dewey took a few steps, touched the simple wooden sheds, and suddenly said, "Knight Delong. I suddenly found out that you really have a talent for business. "


    Deron laughed and said nothing¡° Actually... I''ve heard a lot about you. To tell you the truth, there''s nothing good to say to you in those stories. " Delong shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m used to it." Dewey looked down and frowned, "I think you''re carrying the title of president of this association. It''s a drag and a burden! It''s a pity that you were tied to such a rotten boat with your intelligence! With your wisdom, if you are willing to do some business management in my family, it will not take long for you to become a famous businessman, which is 100 times better than supporting such a broken shelf here. " Delong stopped talking. Dewey continued slowly: "I thought you were a corrupt villain, a worm in the Knights'' Association... But today I see everything here. I just understand... You don''t hesitate to act as a clown, but you are painstakingly maintaining such a mess... Knight Delong, please accept my sincere apology! " With that, Dewey lowered his head. The grin on Deron''s face disappeared. When Dewey looked up, he asked, "Knight Delong. I''m curious... The Knights association has been in decline for hundreds of years! In principle, all this is not in your hands into this! At least when you were young, it was rotten! But at the beginning, when you were young and promising. Why do you choose to stay on such a wrecked ship Duvidi''s voice was sincere, without any disguise. Deron finally sighed, his eyes no longer that kind of cynicism, but a dignified. Slowly, the president of the Knights Association spoke¡° My teacher, who was the former president of the Knights'' Association, adopted me and trained me... And there were nine disciples in my school. It''s a pity. Finally, after the other eight people grow up, they almost can''t wait to escape from this ghost place! I have to admit that... I wanted to leave here! Because in my opinion, the so-called Knight''s Association has already ended! There is no possibility of revitalization at all! But... "Delong suddenly turned over and quickly flicked a tear from the corner of his eye. Then he took a deep breath and said slowly:" my teacher, before he died, took my hand and begged me to stay. Beg me to inherit his mantle. Do my best for life. Keep this stall going! The teacher said to me before he died: Although the knight''s gun is gone, he firmly believes in it. There are still many people, and chivalry lives in their hearts! " Said, he seemed to smile again, smile of some frivolous: "to tell the truth, I don''t believe! I don''t believe there is any chivalry in the world! But I can''t refuse the teacher''s last plea! So... I will stay here, inherited the title of a knight of level nine, a position of president, and became a leader of the bare Knight Order... Until today, my hair has begun to turn white... Because, I promised the teacher! I promised him Hearing this, Dewey was shocked¡° You''ve been working so hard Du Wei sighed, and then without hesitation, he suddenly walked over, took Deron''s wrist with both hands, and solemnly said: "Knight Deron! I have to say that you are the most respectable knight I have ever seen in my life! Although the world regards you as a clown! But in my eyes, you are a noble knight! At least you made it Yes, it''s a promise! Promise in a word, keep it all your life! This is the real knight! Looking at Dewey''s eyes, Deron finally sighed. He held Dewey''s hand tightly

 Chapter 491

    Originally, Dewey only planned to visit here. In the evening, he had an appointment with count villa, camisiro and others.


    However, seeing the appearance of the mainland Knights'' Association, Dewey suddenly changed his mind and sent someone with his own message to invite count villa, Lord camisillo, and Warcraft of Mount Holland to join the headquarters of the Knights'' Association in the evening.


    "Well, you mean to eat here in the evening?" Deron blinked, then gave a funny smile and yelled, "doff! Dorf! "


    What he called was the lame old doorman. It seems that he was a servant here.


    Who knows, after shouting twice, the lame old man immediately came out of a room and yelled back at Deron with a bigger voice: "what''s the noise! I''m busy


    His rudeness almost led one to mistake Deron for his servant.


    Delong seemed to be indifferent and said with a smile, "prepare more food. We have guests in the evening."


    The old Dorf, with an unhappy look on his face, limped up to Deron and held out his palm.


    "What?"


    "Money! My Lord The old man snorted: "I''m not a magician, I can''t produce food out of thin air! You have to give me the money to sell vegetables... Hell, we''ve been eating those cabbage boiled tomatoes these days, or tomatoes boiled cabbage! I''m with you. I haven''t eaten meat for a month... You''re good. I can''t bear to go to those noble masters'' banquets every three or five days to get some delicious food. Besides, you still owe me half a year''s wages. "


    Delong scratched the back of his head, laughed twice, pointed to Duwei and said, "see? This is a distinguished guest, the Duke of tulip! We can have beef every day after we treat this distinguished guest tonight! "


    "Really?" The old man took a look at Dewey. Some suspicious appearance: "so we don''t have to secretly go out to the street to pick up vegetable leaves in the evening?"


    But the old man looked at Dewey and frowned, "is he a Duke? I don''t think he is as old as my little grandson! Don''t lie to me... Delong, you won''t find some people who cheat on food and drink from anywhere, will you? "


    Du Wei sighed in his heart. He quickly took out some gold coins from his pocket and handed them to old doff. But the old servant still looked at them suspiciously and bit them in his mouth twice. Then he opened his eyes: "Oh. God, it''s a real gold coin


    "Go ahead and get something delicious... And get some wine back." Delong added: "you old drunkard, you are not allowed to intercept secretly!"


    The old lame man glared at Deron, and then walked away quickly holding the gold coin. It seems half a step slow. I''m afraid Dewey''s going to take the gold back.


    Looking at Du Wei''s strange face, Deron said: "ha ha ha ha... This old Dorf, he was my teacher''s retinue in those years... Well, my teacher was a real knight in those years. Dorf has been my teacher''s retinue all his life. When he gets old, he is lame. He can only stay here as a factotum for his whole life. In a word, he has been here longer than I am. "


    Deron quickly walked inside and kicked open the door of the innermost main hall of the Knights Association. When he saw the dust on his face behind the gate, he laughed as if he didn''t care: "come in, please


    Duwei giggled twice, but suddenly pointed to the artifact "longchinus gun" hanging on the saddle of Deron''s donkey, and said with a bitter smile, "Er, my president, you won''t just leave this artifact here."


    "Artifact?" Delong curled his mouth, obviously a little disdainful: "it''s just a broken gun. Hum. It seems to have been abandoned. honestly. This kind of thing has more significance than reality, which is just a symbolic thing. It can''t be used to fight. But it''s just a decoration... Who cares about it. I''ll ask old Dorf to find a room to clean and hang it up


    Dewey doubted Deron''s sincerity. In his opinion, the old Dorf would thank God if he didn''t use the broken gun as a torch!


    Sure enough, Deron pinched his chin: "er... Speaking of it, old Dorf has been complaining about the lack of a torch in the kitchen..."


    Dewey sighed: "no! This is an artifact after all! If it''s inconvenient for you to store it here, then let me take it back for safekeeping... Do you trust me? "


    Deron immediately laughed: "ha ha ha! What are you saying! It''s just a broken iron stick! Even if you go to get the pawn in the shop, it''s not worth a lot of money. Why don''t you worry? Since you''ve asked, take it back first. "


    After all, Dewey was discontented: "this is an artifact after all! The gun of Longinus.... "


    "So what?" Delong blinked: "obviously, since the Regent is willing to give it to me, it shows that it has no magic power at all! If it''s very powerful, how can it be thrown to me? Now it''s a symbol... No practical use at all! To tell you the truth, don''t say it''s it. I get a gun and hang it on the wall. To the outside world, no, this is the knight''s gun! Don''t other people believe it? This kind of thing... Hum... It''s just a decoration. Who cares if it''s true or not? "


    The president of the Knights association is such a person... It''s just God''s will.


    Dewey could not speak, but went to the side, picked up Longinus'' gun and put it into his storage ring. Then he followed Deron into the main hall.


    But Dewey didn''t know. When he turned to take Longinus'' gun, Deron looked at him. A successful smile flashed in my eyes!


    Obviously, when old doff came back, judging from the food and drink he brought back, the old man regarded duvet as a hero!


    Du Wei gave him ten gold coins, ten gold coins, even in the most expensive hotel in the imperial capital can also eat a table of good food. However, the old man took ten gold coins to go out. After half a day''s work, the things he brought back were obviously short of weight. In the eyes of Dewey, the food that old doff brought back. It''s worth three or four gold coins at most.


    This kind of blatant corruption can''t even be seen by Delong. He patted the table and said, "doff! What are you doing! What about the rest of the money


    The old guy and the president glared at each other and patted his pocket: "don''t forget in my pocket, you still owe me half a year''s wages! Three gold coins in all! In the first half of the year, we built that damn shed together, and you borrowed four gold coins from me! Now that you have money, you don''t want to pay me back, but you want to eat and drink first! If I don''t take it myself. Can you remember to change money, you little boy? "


    The old man''s voice is so loud that Dewey can''t laugh or cry.


    After all, Delong was short of debt. After a few words, he had to sit down awkwardly.


    Dewey had to come out to be a good man and comforted, "OK. Lord Delong, it seems that you have lived a miserable life before. Well, I''ll send someone to send you some daily necessities tomorrow, as well as the funds in the future. You don''t have to worry about it


    Old Dorf turned around and went out. He went outside and yelled, "I said Deron, son! Why did you drop the horse on the post again! After a while, the animal pulls horse dung. Do you want me to sweep it? "


    Dewey opened his mouth: how can there be such a servant in the world? Where is this servant? It''s just my father!!


    Although Dorf has a bad mouth and a bad temper, even Dewey has to admit that he has a good cooking skill!


    At least the mushroom soup is like the aroma from the kitchen. Even Dewey in the main hall smelled it.


    At the moment, Dewey is asking Delong about the Knights Association.


    "Mr. Delong, I heard from you that there are six people in the Knights'' Association headquarters of the imperial capital. But now it''s getting late... What about the others? Why didn''t you see it? "


    Delong''s face was a little embarrassed: "Oh, yes, there are four knights... But they... They are all on vacation recently, resting at home..."


    "Why?" Dewey frowned.


    "Because... Because they were hurt." Delong sighed.


    "Hurt?" Dewey knew at once that something must have happened. There is no war on the mainland, and there is nothing wrong in the imperial capital. How could a knight be injured?


    "With whom have they decided?" Dewey frowned and the knight was injured. It''s also because of dueling with others.


    "No way? Ha ha... "After Delong laughed a few times. He gave the details of the situation.


    It turned out that the so-called other four "knights" didn''t have many martial arts skills at all. It''s just the people who are here. With the current situation of the mainland Knights Association, it''s very difficult to recruit talented people. The four guys in the imperial headquarters are just a little better than ordinary people. They''re all low-level warriors who can''t survive. It''s better to live here than to go to the slave market to sell themselves.


    But the bad thing is that a few days ago, Delong came up with his own ingenuity and used the vacant space in the association''s headquarters as a warehouse for rent, and the price was 30% lower than the rent of the warehouse outside. This time, although it has created income for the association, it has blocked other people''s business!


    As a result, a few warehouse owners were upset and some hired thugs came to the house to fight


    Hearing this, the old smoke and others behind Duwei were stunned.


    Run to the headquarters of the continental Knights association to smash the scene?


    This kind of absurd thing happened?!


    It''s pitiful that a few guys here are really not opponents of others. The four poor "knights" were all injured. Later, Dorf, the lame old man, sneaked out to find the soldiers in the security office of the imperial capital, and drove away the thugs who came to smash the scene.


    Dewey swallowed hard and jumped away from the embarrassing thing. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "by the way, Mr. Delong, I would like to know more about the Knights'' sword of Roland..."


    "The sword of Roland?" With a smile, Deron pointed to the towering tower walls around him and said in a loud voice: "the headquarters of the Knights'' Association in the imperial capital is in the glorious era. There are always 500 Knights stationed here, that is the Knights of the sword of Roland. This order was originally responsible for guarding the spear of Longinus here. It''s a pity that since the broken gun was lost, the era of chivalry has declined. Now, the so-called Knight Order of the sword of Roland no longer exists. I''m the only one left... It''s been like this for generations. You see, the Knights live in the building in the West. There are 500 people in it. There is a stable in the back... There is a training ground in the front. It''s a pity. Even my teacher has never seen such a brilliant and lively scene in his whole life. "


    Dewey pondered for a moment: "since we have decided to rebuild the Knights'' Association, the Knights'' order of the sword of Roland, as the symbolic power of the Knights'' Association, naturally needs to be rebuilt!" Du Wei Dun said with a smile: "you see. The church has the Holy Knights'' order, the magic trade union has the magician law enforcement team, so our Knights'' association can''t have nothing. "


    "Yes! As long as you have money. I don''t mind anything. " Delong said slyly.


    Soon, duvet''s other guests finally arrived.


    Mount Delan, the Earl of villa, and camisillo, the Vice Minister of military affairs, arrived at the headquarters of the Knights'' Association in a carriage. These three distinguished guests just arrived here and were also shocked by the scene here. Camisiro, however, seems calm, as if he had been here before.


    Just came in and watched the three noble lords come in. Delong warmly came up to greet him, but the old lame doff leaned out of the kitchen, rubbed his red rosacea, and murmured in a low voice: "hum, there are three more freeloaders..."


    How can the poor food at night get into the eyes of these guests? Count villa took a sip of the wine and then put down the glass, while the fat man, Mount Delan, never picked up a knife or fork from the beginning to the end. Camisillo, after all, was in the army. And a few bites.


    It''s Delong, but he doesn''t worry about the bad image. Slowly, it seemed that there were two balls in the cheek, and from time to time, it warmly called: "you are welcome, everyone! You''re welcome


    Dewey knew that these three guys were waiting for their own explanation: Why did they suddenly rebuild the Knights'' Association.


    However, Dewey did not solve the mystery for the three, but quietly revealed a message: if you do this well, you will win the favor of the Regent!


    The way of officialdom lies in the way that the lower level flatters the higher level, not to mention the first big man of the Empire?


    Now that I understand that this is to please the Regent, a few people don''t care about the secret. Many times, don''t ask so clearly! They have been in the officialdom for many years and they still understand this truth. Even camisilo, who has less experience, after all joined the old Prime Minister''s family and was nurtured by the old Prime Minister.


    Delan mountain Warcraft immediately patted his chest, saying that the reconstruction of the Knights Association, all the necessary weapons and equipment, his family alone to bear, all free of charge to provide this commitment, at least worth 100000 gold! In duvidi''s idea, there will be at least thousands of knights under the gate of the Knights'' Association after the reconstruction in the future. The Knights'' equipment is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary cavalry! The equipment of thousands of knights is worth 100000 gold coins.


    Although Duwei is not short of 100000 gold coins, he has other plans to join radlanshan and others!


    Count villa thought for a moment and said with a smile, "there are not many arms businesses in my family, but there are still many chambers of Commerce in mainland China. In this way, if the local associations and branches want to renovate the clubs, I will ask the local chamber of Commerce of the family to help more and contribute more. "


    Camisillo laughed. He was the closest to Dewey, so he spoke more casually: "don''t look at me! Although I am now a deputy minister of military affairs. But the family is far worse than a few! I really can''t afford much money. But in other aspects, if Du Wei needs anything, I will try my best to help him. "


    He is telling the truth. Camisillo has been famous for less than three years, and his family is no richer than the other two old friends. Even if he married the old Prime Minister''s family, it was still a short time and he didn''t have much money.


    Dewey said with a smile: "of course, I need your help! Lord camisillo... Yes. What I need is a military permit. There are still some things that need to be announced by you in the name of the military... I don''t dare to bother those guys in the administrative department. The efficiency of those officials below is too slow. If you give it to them, I''m afraid they may not be able to do it well next year! "


    The three looked at Dewey and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Dewey flashed his eyes and said with a smile: "to rebuild the Knights'' Association, we must first revive the reputation of the Knights'' Association! No letter, no stand! No prestige, no stand! With prestige, the next thing is easy to do! everybody. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''m not worried about money at all. But if we spend money to do this, it''s still very difficult to fill the bottomless hole. We can''t always rely on our own pockets to support the Knights'' Association, can we? To bring the Knights back to life. First of all, let''s reestablish its prestige on the road! "


    "Tell me straight, Dewey. What are you going to do?"


    All three of them have the same face of trust. After several years of dealing with Dewey, the three of them are very clear. Duwei always has a lot of fantastic ideas. When they cooperate with him, they don''t know how much they have gained. The last time we made hot-air balloon airships for the Imperial Army, all three companies made a lot of profits.


    Du Wei chuckled, put out his finger, dipped it in the glass, and then wrote a line on the table.


    The three reached over and took a look. I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    And Delong, holding a knife and fork in his hand, with a piece of beef hanging on it, was stunned to see that line of words. I saw a line of characters dancing on the table, clearly: "the world''s first martial arts contest!" That night, several people talked deeply in the knight''s Association until midnight, and then they left one after another. When Dewey was slightly drunk. After riding away under the protection of the guards. Delong, who had fallen asleep on the table, sat up abruptly. His eyes were bright now. Where are you still half drunk? Dodo, the old lame man, closed the door lamely, turned back to the main hall, looked at Deron, and said in a loud voice: "my Lord! If you''ve had enough, get out of the way. I have to clean up! It''s midnight now. You''re not afraid. I''m still going to sleep! " With a smile, Delong stood up and said, "doff, do you think it will be successful this time?" Old doff gave him a look: "that knight''s gun, why did you throw it to the tulip Duke? That''s a sacred thing of the society Delong curled his mouth: "it''s the holy thing that I gave him... You think, we have two or three big cats and kittens here now, so where can we have the energy to keep a valuable thing here? I''m much more relaxed when I give it to him. " After a pause, he suddenly laughed: "it''s this Dewey. He''s really an interesting and wonderful person."¡° Hum! Are you interested? " Dorf said faintly: "you''ve been living in this broken place for so many years, and your bone is itching?"¡° Forget it. " Delong shook his head and stretched: "I''ve been lazy for so many years. I really don''t want to move any more! It''s not bad to wait to die like this. " Before he left, he took a look at the line of "the world''s first martial arts contest" written by Dewey on the table... The wine had dried up, and the bright red wine had solidified on the table, and the handwriting was bright red... Delong was stunned for a moment, with a smile on his mouth, Suddenly he stretched out his hand... A ray of light appeared on his palm. The palm of his hand caressed the table. In an instant, the line disappeared completely, leaving no trace! Turning around, he waved his hand and said with a smile, "go to sleep, dear Dorf. Tomorrow is busy! Tomorrow, several families will come to take away all the things in the warehouse outside... It''s a laborious work. " Old Dorf watched Deron enter the back door, but looked at the sky outside, and suddenly muttered in a low voice: "the world''s first martial arts contest... Hum, interesting!" In the morning of the next day, the Imperial Army rushed out of the imperial capital by means of an urgent report from the imperial army. Countless horsemen from the imperial capital raced out of the imperial capital in all directions and all over the mainland! Their task is to send a notice to all parts of the country, and then the local military will send it to the place one by one. The content of the notice is: "to revive the Empire! After March, the second day of the new year, the first "world''s first martial arts contest" will be held in the imperial capital! In order to carry forward the spirit of our army! Anyone who is confident in his own martial arts training can register at the headquarters of the mainland Knights Association ten days before the conference! At this conference, a champion will be awarded. His Royal Highness The Regent of the Empire has personally given him the title of the first warrior on the mainland! And awarded the head of the sword of Roland! And give the Golden Knight a set of armor, 100000 gold coins! At the same time, the top 50 of the conference can be selected into the ranks of the sword of Roland Knights! Each man was given a set of Silver Knight Armor and 10000 gold coins! Other excellent people, have the opportunity to choose into the main battle corps of the Empire! All the Knights selected as the Knights of the sword of Roland will pledge allegiance to the Knights Association and become the guardians of the gun of Longinus!... " This long notice was quickly transmitted to all parts of the mainland. It can be imagined that this news, like a whirlwind, swept across the land of Roland, causing a frenzy!!

 Chapter 492

    In the morning, Dewey was still sitting in the room.


    This is the private study yard in tulip Duke''s mansion. Duvet has been sitting here all night since he came back from the Knights'' Association last night.


    In front of him was the gun of Longinus!


    With his fingers gently touching the body of the gun, he could feel the cold feeling of the metal. Closing his eyes, Dewey carefully used his mental power to feel, as if he could feel the faint fluctuation of the sensor left on the gun, as if a tiny thing was pulling his mental power. If he listened carefully, As if you could hear a kind of whistling sound... But very light, very light.


    It felt like you were listening to a conch in your ear.


    It''s subtle.


    Unfortunately, Dewey spent a whole night testing the gun, but there was no valuable result.


    To Du Wei''s dismay, the most powerful artifact in the legend has no legendary divine power on it. There are no blessings from gods or attributes of many divine powers... None at all!


    If it''s not that kind of feeling, it''s just an ordinary long gun. No, it''s not even as good as an ordinary long gun, because it''s too broken. There are countless scars on it. I''m afraid if I use a little force, it will break it directly.


    Du Wei tried several ways: inject mental energy, or try to use two artifact to trigger the induction, which are the five light armor of the missing moon and the instant prison arrow of jituro throat... But there is still no movement. The only valuable thing is that when the three artifact are put together, the short moon five light armor and the jiduro throat instant prison arrow will obviously produce some reactions. The divine power attached to them is ready to move, but this gun. But as if dead the same quiet.


    "Yes, it''s dead!" Dewey suddenly grasped the subtle feeling in his heart!


    It''s like death!


    Because of the lack of moon five light armor and jiduro throat instant prison arrow, it has the attribute of divine power, and the ability of self-healing, just like a living creature... And this gun, it has died, no soul, no divine power.


    "It''s like death."


    Dewey sighed. Looking up at the sky outside... It''s already morning.


    He stretched hard and didn''t sleep all night. For the magician, there won''t be much mental problem, but there is still some physical fatigue.


    Dewey stood up, took a look at the golden gun, hesitated, and took it back into the ring.


    Yeah. Anyway, I already have three artifact in my hand... It''s not bad.


    In fact, Duwei could not help thinking: if he was wearing a "moon missing five light armor", carrying a "jiduro throat instant prison arrow", holding a "Longinus gun", and riding a golden dragon on his hip, it would be gorgeous!


    It''s a pity. I can only think about it.


    "Let''s deal with today''s business first." Du Wei sighed, then pushed the door out of the study.


    As soon as he went out, elder Yan, the bodyguard who had been waiting outside all night, strode over immediately. There was some blood in Lao Yan''s eyes, but he was in good spirits. Nodded to Dewey: "what can I do for you, my lord?"


    "Prepare the horse, I''m going to the palace."


    As soon as Lao Yan was about to go, Du Wei added: "don''t take anyone else, just follow me! Today I''m going to do an important thing. It''s not good to have too many people. "


    Before going to the palace, Dewey made a detour to the south of the city. He''s going out to the Knights'' guild, and when the announcement comes out. What''s the effect.


    As a result, it was unexpected!


    He thought that it would take at least one month for the announcement of "the first martial arts contest in the world" to be sent to all parts of the mainland before the warriors from all parts of the mainland swarmed to the imperial capital. After one month, the number of people signing up would increase.


    But Dewey ignored one thing: This is the imperial capital!


    It''s not appropriate to hide dragons and tigers in the imperial capital, because there are many warriors hidden among the people in the imperial capital. But most of those people can''t talk about "hidden dragon and crouching tiger". Because of the decline of chivalry, the status of warrior land declined. Many of the warriors in the imperial capital are just living among the people.


    The news has just been published, less than half a day, and immediately shocked the whole emperor!


    Almost in many places of the imperial capital, we can see such a scene: the first reaction to the news was that the soldiers in the streets and alleys, who were struggling at the bottom of the people, immediately threw away their work and rushed to the direction of the Knights'' Association. Among them, there were the guards of the chariots and horses, the bodyguards of the chamber of Commerce, the local servants of the hotel and the chefs, There are even some grooms!


    There are also many people who run home, dig out the boxes that have been stored for many years under their beds, find the rusty armor and swords from them, and carefully scrub them.


    In all the blacksmith shops in the imperial capital, the business increased several times a night ago! All the blacksmith shops were almost full, and countless people were queuing up to order sword weapons and armor. The finished weapons in the blacksmith shops were almost wiped out, and the prices doubled one after another: a low-grade iron sword worth ten copper plates was now sold for at least two silver coins. And the price of a set of light leather armour has increased six times!


    Du Wei just went out and walked less than two blocks. He saw several horses galloping in front of him. The leader was his business manager, Zach.


    The monkey like guy saw Dewey from a long distance and jumped off the horse. He didn''t even care about the etiquette. His first sentence was to complain: "my Lord! My boss! Can you say hello to me before you come up with such a genius idea next time! You see, up to this evening, all the weapons shops in the imperial capital will be out of stock! This is a golden opportunity! You should tell me this kind of news in advance, so that I can reserve a batch of weapons and make a big profit this time! Alas... It''s a pity. This is the old man of Mount Delan Warcraft! I heard early in the morning that that guy sent people to several big warehouses outside the capital of the emperor overnight, and dragged all the inferior weapons and armor that could not be sold in the old age into the city early this morning! "


    As little Zach gritted his teeth, Dewey just laughed and comforted him. Just asked: "you are so anxious, is run to come to me to complain?"


    "Of course not." Little Zach shook his head. "I didn''t come to you to complain, but to ask about it. Do you have any other plans. This is a big event! The Empire has not been lively for many years! This kind of time, in my opinion, is just a pile of gold coins! If I miss this chance, I''m a fool, little Zach


    Du Wei laughed and called to the guy: "come here, I have some tricks, you are so..."


    Little Zach''s eyes lit up after a few words. Smiling like a flower on his face, he nodded and said hello to Dewey, then galloped away with the man on horseback.


    Dewey watched the guys go away and sighed, "it''s a mistake! How could I forget to take the opportunity to dump weapons... In the next few months. There must be at least thousands of people coming to all parts of the mainland in succession. "


    He rode south for a while with Lao Yan, but he couldn''t walk as soon as he got to a street away from the Knights'' Association! Between the front is almost a sea of people. The street is crowded with people, even a gap can not pass!


    The boiling voices almost lifted the roof. It''s very busy for the soldiers in the public security office. In a few streets nearby, the imperial public security office has temporarily sent three times more manpower, which is not enough.


    Dewey sat on the horse, looking at the crowd in the distance. He sighed and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that we don''t have to go there."


    At the moment, the Knights association has been surrounded for a long time. Even Deron was startled when he opened the door in the morning!


    Outside the Knights'' Association and on the street, there are a lot of people. Countless fighters of all levels in different clothes, carrying all kinds of weapons, line up early outside the Knights'' Association.


    In addition, there are also a large number of people who come to see the excitement and stop by. There are also thieves and pickpockets who get rich while there are many people


    Even old Dorf. Standing upstairs, looking at the scene on the street, they could not help shivering: "my God! I''ve been on this street all my life. But I''ve never seen anything so lively here. "


    Delong''s forehead was full of sweat. He had thought the same as Duwei: in the first few days, he was afraid that not many people would come. He had planned to move a table at the gate of the knight''s Association and register those people slowly. Who would have thought of such a scene?


    But when Delong just put down the table, set up the chair, and sat down to register in person, less than half an hour later, all the registration forms he had prepared had been robbed.


    Fortunately, there are soldiers in the security office to maintain order. Deron also yelled out: "all those who violate the order are disqualified." this made the crowd a little quieter.


    Soon, Delong asked for help from tulip family: at least send more people to help! Otherwise, relying on himself to record the information of the applicants, Delong would be too busy even if he broke his hand!


    By this time, Dewey was in the palace. When he saw the traffic jam near the Knights'' Association, he immediately gave up his plan to see delondy and went directly to the palace.


    After all, there''s a big play to play tonight.


    Qingfeng Festival dinner!


    He went directly to the palace where his majesty Augustine VI lived. Duwei didn''t let Lao Yan go in with him. The palace guards at the door had already been removed. Lao Yan stood outside the hall and felt a little curious.


    When Dewey came into the palace, he saw glum, the tailor, sitting in a chair in front of the mirror, looking at himself in the mirror carefully. He seemed a little nervous.


    Duwei sighed. He could understand glum''s mood at the moment. After all, people are always nervous before big things happen. What''s more, tonight is not just a big test for him... And the result of the test is also helpless: even if he passed. Waiting for him is also death!


    Glum''s face was very pale, and duvet walked silently behind him. When he put his hand on his shoulder, he suddenly reacted, as if he was startled. When he saw Dewey''s face, he calmed down a little.


    Dewey was a little uneasy: he was too nervous, too scared. This state of mind, people are very easy to collapse!


    "Glum." Dewey tried to keep his voice calm: "I think. It''s tonight... Do you understand? "


    "I understand." Glum bit his lip, but his eyes were a little uncertain: "my Lord, can I... Can I cheat everyone? I mean, do I look... Like your majesty VI? "


    "No, you''re not." Du Wei''s reply stunned the tailor, but soon he heard Du Wei''s firm voice: "because you are! Today, you are the emperor! It''s his majesty Augustine VI! "


    Dewey brought a glass of water and quietly squeezed a drop of ice berry juice in it. This kind of thing not only has a psychedelic effect. But if you take a small amount of it, it can play a certain role as a sedative and analgesic. And now, obviously, glum needs some composure!


    He took the cup with a shaking hand, and glum drank all the water in it. He even choked a few times. But soon, the drug started, and he looked much quieter.


    "I know you''re scared." Dewey whispered in his ear, "glum, think about your wife. Your daughter! You must finish today''s task well... Think about them! You can imagine: you are fighting for them today! If you do well, they can live a rich and happy life all their lives! "


    "For... Them..." the tailor''s eyes were dazed for a while, and finally gradually had the focus.


    Looking at this guy''s more and more firm eyes, Du Wei was relieved, and quickly continued to exhort: "remember my words! Glum, at night, you need to be calm. Don''t say anything more, just show indifference. Pride, disdain for anything, impatient look, it''s OK! As for your mental state, it''s the most appropriate! Because everyone knows that since handing over the power, the old emperor has been very depressed! Glum! You are perfect! Believe me, it will be a success tonight. You just have to do what I told you. by my troth. It''s going to be all right, it''s going to be easy! "


    "And what you promised me..." glum looked up. Keep an eye on Dewey.


    "I will keep my promise." Dewey answered immediately.


    "Well..."


    With a long sigh, glum lowered his head and closed his eyes, as if to refresh himself.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, it was a long time. Even Dewey forgot how much time had passed.


    Finally, a long time later, glum suddenly opened his eyes!


    His eyes are full of calm, even... A little more.


    At this moment, he didn''t even look at Du Wei. Holding the chair, he stood up slowly. Then he turned around and his face was calm. Although he was a little pale, he had no fear!


    "Duke tulip, I''m hungry." His voice was slow: "let the servants bring in some food... I don''t want to be hungry until the party starts in the evening!"


    Dewey''s eyes shine!


    At the moment, digrum seems to be possessed by the soul of the old emperor!!


    "And... Let the servants get my evening clothes ready, and I can change after eating! I don''t look like I''m not royal in my clothes! "


    "Your Majesty," he said coldly.


    Dewey looked intently at the emperor in front of him. He looked at each other for a while. Then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and bowed to him: "yes, your majesty!"


    Soon, the servants of the court brought the food, while the ceremonial officials and other messengers brought the dress for tonight''s banquet.


    In the process of dressing, his Majesty''s face was cold and expressionless, with a trace of impatience and helplessness in his eyes.


    There is no flaw in everything. Those court waiters who changed clothes for him didn''t know it. They still served his majesty to change clothes. Everyone knows that the old emperor was moody after losing his power!


    A red dress, neck with a thick top-quality fox leather collar, at the foot of a servant lying on the ground. He was wiping his boots with a white silk scarf, while the four beautiful maids behind him tied all the buttons on his clothes with their delicate hands and smoothed every wrinkle carefully.


    Finally, Dewey looked at the "Augustine VI" in the mirror. With a smile, he turned and took the emperor''s scepter from a waiter behind him. He held it in both hands and handed it to him: "Your scepter. Your majesty. "


    "Thank you, Dagong." His majesty Augustine VI snorted, glanced coldly at Dewey from the corner of his eye, then turned and went out with his chin raised.


    Qingfeng Festival is an important traditional festival in Roland.


    In terms of importance, it is second only to the annual summer festival and new year in people''s mind! It is considered as the third most important festival in a year by Roland people.


    This festival is on October 15th every year. It''s the harvest season of all things!


    As a traditional festival. It is said that thousands of years ago, in autumn every year, after a year of hard work, the people of Loran were used to setting up a big pillar of fire in the square of the town during the harvest. Then dance around the pillar of fire to thank God for the harvest and peace of the year, and more importantly, during the harvest. Thanks to God''s blessing, let this year''s harvest can be enough to support people, but also have a lot of savings. Therefore, Qingfeng Festival, in the folk there is an informal saying, called "qingniannian". His majesty Augustine VI walked out of his bedroom. It''s evening now, outside the palace. Prince Chen, the Regent of the Empire, has brought a large number of Golden Knights, as well as a long guard of honor, ceremonial officers, court ladies and so on. Seeing the old emperor come out, Prince Chen looks at the old man who is walking in the front with a cold face in gorgeous dress and a scepter in hand. His expression is in a trance for a moment... But soon. He reacted immediately. I quickly took two steps, in full view of the public. He bowed and saluted. The old emperor nodded to him, then held his head high, walked in the front and headed for the main hall in front of the palace. Prince Chen followed him one step later, and Duwei followed him two more steps. The other bodyguards and court waiters lined up to follow him. Tonight, the largest main hall of the palace is brightly lit, while outside, eight pairs of burly Hercules are naked, showing their strong muscles, wearing golden trousers symbolizing harvest, and holding sledgehammers. Every two people stand on both sides of the drum. And when his majesty Augustine VI and his party came, every time they passed a big drum, the two strong men beat the drum hard! Dong! Dong Dong! Dong Dong!! As your majesty came to the main entrance of the main hall, the drums were loud and the guard of honor on both sides sounded the clarion call! Among the majestic rites and music, a court ceremonial officer in full dress stood at the entrance of the main hall and announced in a loud voice: "ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the Supreme Master, the owner of the mainland! His Majesty the emperor of Roland is here With this loud voice, after the main hall buzzing, immediately fell into absolute silence! The hall is brightly lit. After careful arrangement, the ceiling is inlaid with countless gems, which radiates magic light. It shines in the hall like day! Glum slowly walked into the hall, and immediately heard the sound of a piece of robes. On both sides of the hall, he saw at least hundreds of noblemen and women in ceremonious dresses standing! When I stepped into the hall, all the people, all deeply bowed their heads, and then knelt on one knee on the ground, no one dared to look up at themselves! At this moment, glum''s heart suddenly trembled violently! These people... These people!! Those nobles in gorgeous robes, some of them are generals, some ministers, some prime ministers, some Marquis, count... Which one of these people is not with a big stomach, a look of arrogance? I''m afraid that even if you lie down in front of them, you may not be able to let them have a look! Those beautiful women! They were dressed in the most attractive and attractive evening skirts, some of which had snow-white shoulders and half breasts, and perfumed perfume. Among them were the Duchess, the Marquis, the countess, and more of the daughters of the aristocratic family. These beautiful women, on weekdays, I''m afraid they can''t even see one eye... But now, all these people, these men, women... They all kneel down in front of themselves, crawling at their feet... Crawling at the feet of a tailor! Ha ha ha ha! How interesting! What an ironic thing!!! At this moment, glum had some short-term absence, his eyes swept the whole court, and his feet also stopped involuntarily. At this time, behind him Chen Prince and Du Wei, see he actually stopped, heart immediately mentioned the throat! However, later, the "emperor Augustine VI", finally took a deep breath, and then from the nasal cavity issued an obvious disdain, very impatient "hum". Then he strode in, holding his head high and the scepter. On the red carpet, he walked all the way with a touch of disdain and arrogance in his eyes. Prince Chen was relieved at last. Looking at the tailor''s "perfect" performance, he was full of surprise. He couldn''t help looking back at Du Wei. The meaning of his eyes was clearly: "how did you do it?"

 Chapter 493

    On the high platform in front of the main hall, his majesty Augustine VI sat on a throne. The only difference between the emperor and other emperors is that beside the throne, there was a throne parallel to his seat, which was naturally the position of Regent of the Empire.


    Chen sat next to the old emperor, with a proper smile on his face.


    The court band is on the left side of the hall, behind a curtain. When his majesty Augustine VI got up from his chair, the ceremonial officer next to him waved his hand and the band stopped playing immediately.


    In the main hall, the atmosphere that was just cheerful suddenly regained its solemnity.


    Soon, a court waiter nearby brought two gold cups. His majesty Augustine VI and the Regent picked up one. We all know that this is the beginning of the toast ceremony.


    "Long live the Empire."


    The voice was not loud, and everyone recognized that his majesty Augustine VI''s mood was not too high, but it was normal, because everyone knew that now the old man who had been so successful had been elevated.


    However, no one would dare to look directly at the old man''s tired and impatient expression, so we all obediently picked up the wine glasses around us and raised them high. Hundreds of people answered, "long live the Empire!"


    Then Prince Chen, the Regent, raised his glass. When he raised his glass, the Hall fell into absolute silence! Because everyone knows that the Regent is the real master of the Empire now!


    "May the Empire prosper and the flag of bramble blossom flutter on the mainland forever." The Regent smiles, then raises his glass and touches his lips.


    "Long live your majesty! Long live your Highness The Regent! " Hundreds of people, both men and women, were shouting and drinking all the wine in their glasses.


    Dewey was in the first place on the left side of the throne, which was also the closest to the emperor and the Regent. From this sort of ranking order. Also enough to reflect the tulip Duke''s status in the Empire now!


    Others, old Prime Minister robustscher, can only sit at the bottom of Dewey''s head.


    When the toast is over, the party starts tonight, and the next thing is much easier.


    As long as the old emperor sits in his seat for a little while and pretends to be in a bad mood, he can go back to the palace to have a rest, and the matter of tonight will be over.


    According to tradition, the first dance should be performed by his majesty and the queen. But the old emperor is old. And the queen has already passed away. So since the coup three years ago, the first dance of this formal evening party has been performed by Prince Chen instead of the old emperor. Anyway, in everyone''s mind, he is the emperor.


    In the melodious and gentle dance music, the Regent with a calm smile stood up, slightly owed his body to the Regent queen sitting beside him, and gracefully extended his hand.


    This is the first time Dewey has seen the queen. The queen is twenty-eight years old. It looks much younger than the actual age. It has a gentle and moving appearance, quiet and elegant. From the aspect of appearance and temperament, it can be seen that Du Wei has a certain elegant queen style. This woman is afraid that she will not be a queen all her life.


    In fact, the queen is also a very gentle and virtuous woman. She married Prince Chen at the age of 16 and gave birth to a son and a daughter. And I heard that she is gentle and kind, and has no ambition. She is a peaceful and beautiful woman.


    The only slight flaw is that, as the wife of the emperor, the Queen''s family background is a little poor. Of course, this is also relatively speaking. She was not born in a poor family. She was also a local aristocratic family in the south. The family had a little influence, but at most it could only be regarded as the third class aristocratic family of the Empire. It''s far from being a top family like the Rowling family. These local nobles in the South were often looked down upon by the rich and powerful families in the imperial capital and regarded as the local bumpkins in the countryside.


    After Prince Chen came to power, everyone thought that he should marry an aristocratic woman from the imperial capital as the side room. Unfortunately, surprisingly, he chose another girl from the southern aristocratic family: Miss daili as his princess. This is a move. It was immediately taken as a significant political signal!


    Obviously. In addition to wooing Dali''s family and setting up a balanced land enemy for Dewey. This hand also has some significance: Prince Chen doesn''t like the traditional powerful families and aristocrats in the imperial capital! So it seems that he wants to support a few new forces to balance the power balance in the circle of the aristocrats in the imperial capital!


    Therefore, in the past two years, there has been a sign of "strong south wind" in the circles of the imperial capital.


    Because both of them received strict court training from childhood, the court dance of the Regent and the queen was very superb, and their skillful dance and various perfect skills were fully displayed. The two were originally beautiful men and women. After a dance, they immediately won a burst of warm applause, which Du Wei could hear. The applause was from the heart, Not just out of respect for the status of the two dancers.


    According to the custom, after the first dance was performed by the master of the palace, the Regent and the queen bowed gracefully to each other, and then walked back to the throne hand in hand: "OK, everyone, I hope you have a good time tonight!"


    Then, the second dance music played... But after the music started, no one moved!


    In the aristocratic circles of Roland Empire, they paid much attention to traditional etiquette.


    Because, in this circle, everything is in accordance with the "status and level" to run! The first dance belongs to the emperor. So the second dance starts, although everyone can dance. But there is another subtle "tradition.".


    There is an unwritten rule here: after the second dance music is played, the person with the highest status who is present tonight, except his majesty, must be the first to enter the dance hall. Only after this person moves first, other people can leave one after another, otherwise. Will be considered a rude and arrogant act!


    On this occasion tonight, apart from the emperor and the Regent, there are only two people with the highest status: Du Wei, the tulip Duke of the Empire, and old robustscher, who has been the Prime Minister of the Empire for many years.


    If the two of them sit still and the others step down first, they may be misunderstood: do you think you are more noble than the Duke of tulip and the prime minister?


    The prelude to the dance is over. Neither Du Weiwei nor the old Prime Minister moved. As we all know, the old prime minister has been in good health every day in recent years, and dancing is no longer suitable for him.


    In the past, he usually did not attend such a banquet if he could. And Dewey is in the northwest all the year round. In the past, in addition to the Regent''s first dance, the first person who came to the end was usually the finance minister of the Empire, or the Marquis of two or three rich families in other places. Sometimes the count of villa would jump first.


    But on this occasion, the old prime minister is here, and so is the Duke of tulip! In this case, who dares to move first?


    Is it a title? Duvet is the Duke! It can be said that in addition to the royal family, the Duke has the highest title£¨ Only the royal family can be a prince.


    What''s the official position? He is already an imperial general! And the minister in charge of military affairs in Northwest China! And in a court meeting. The Regent deliberately arranged for Dewey to sit in his "bottom left" position, which has obviously released a signal: Dewey will become the Prime Minister of the Empire in the future!


    The news has been spread through various channels.


    Now the most important young minister of the empire is sitting there. At this time, who will move first depending on his status. That is to set out to challenge the tulip family that supports tens of thousands of rich people in the world!!


    The following nobles are looking forward to Du Wei''s move first, and in addition to the men, almost all the young aristocratic girls present are also looking forward to waiting!


    Why?


    Waiting for myself as a partner to accept the invitation of Duke tulip!!


    Dewey didn''t bring his partner tonight. As we all know, his fiancee is far away in the northwest!


    Although the news of Dewey''s engagement blocked the royal marriage channel, with his current prestige and influence, who would believe that the future First Minister of the Empire would only marry one wife?


    Although those real rich families will not marry their daughter to Dewey as a sideroom (in their view, this kind of behavior is too shameful. It''s more or less like marrying an emperor or a regent as a second wife. But some second rate and third rate noble families are absolutely willing to marry their daughters to Dewey! Even if it''s a side room!!


    After learning about Dewey''s attendance at the banquet tonight, many noble girls spent all their time today. If they dressed up as much as possible, now in the hall, countless bright and charming girls were staring at Dewey with big eyes, if their eyes could eat people. I''m afraid we''re young dukes. It''s been eaten out of bone.


    Dewey was in a bit of a dilemma.


    He knows this traditional etiquette, but... Looking at those noble girls who look forward to it. He was a little hairy. In fact, if according to the usual state, he can have a good choice: for example, invite a princess to dance!


    That''s great, because in terms of identity, it''s respect for the royal family. In private affairs, he could not marry a princess as a side room, which put an end to a lot of unnecessary reverie.


    But it''s a pity that Princess Louise, who used to be the most suitable partner for Dewey tonight, is now far away in the Northwest giliat City, acting as a nurse and taking good care of her brave knight.


    Dewey''s eyes turned around, then he suddenly laughed, got up, stood up, and walked to the lower right side of the Regent with his head held high in full view of the public


    For a moment, this kind of action immediately made the hearts of several young girls from noble families around the place ripple, and some of them blushed with excitement.


    However, later, Dewey quickly went to his "target", and then he showed the most elegant and charming smile on his face. He owed his body, and his voice was warm as the spring breeze, and he stretched out a hand. "Can you, your highness?" he said softly


    In a word, almost let the presence of countless noble girls are crushed, rest assured, even those men, also seem to stare round the eyes, incredible staring at Du Wei!


    Because the "Highness" sitting in front of Dewey is the eight year old daughter of his Royal Highness Prince Chen, Regent, Princess Karina!


    Karina dressed up tonight. At the age of eight, she was the first to attend such a formal banquet. This 8-year-old girl inherits Prince Chen''s handsome appearance and her mother''s beauty. At a young age, she was born with beautiful features and delicate facial features. She is a beauty of the future.


    Although Dewey''s action surprised her, the eight year old princess did not expect that the duchess would invite herself


    however. Having received strict Royal etiquette training, she soon calmed down, coughed and stood up, her eyes were a little flustered. In her tender voice, she nervously replied: "it''s my pleasure..." after hesitating for a moment, the little princess added a name: "teacher!"


    Du Wei Leng for a while, then immediately remembered that he also shouldered the task of being a tutor for a couple of children of Prince Chen. He laughed, took the little girl''s hand and walked slowly down the dance floor


    Around came a very obvious helpless sigh. But no one dares to say anything. Because although Karina is very young, she is a real princess after all!


    With Dewey''s leadership, other guests finally dare to move. When Dewey is dancing with Princess Karina, many nobles around invite their partners to come to the end.


    The little girl''s body has not yet grown up, Dewey slightly bent down. Accommodating the height gap between the two, he easily took the weight of Princess Karina down, half embracing the child and gently rotating with the rhythm of the dance music.


    Princess Karina was obviously excited and excited. Her little face turned red. She was so nervous that she even forgot her strictly trained dance steps. She almost stepped on Dewey''s feet several times.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, teacher... "Karina felt that she would have to find a crack to get in.


    "Don''t apologize. Your highness. in fact. You''ve done me a big favor


    Kalina''s eyes turned, and she immediately understood that Dewey was a royal child.


    "Teacher..." Kalina suddenly came over. He whispered in duvet''s ear, "do you know? This is the first dance in my life. "


    Du Wei laughs and looks at the lovely little girl. He tries not to pinch her lovely nose. Wen Yan smiles and says, "it''s my pleasure, your highness."


    At the end of the dance, Dewey takes Karina by the hand, takes her back to her seat, nods and leaves. There was a look of disappointment in Karina''s eyes, and sitting next to her was Prince Charles, 10.


    Charlie looked at his sister and suddenly laughed: "honey, I heard that this time he will live more in the imperial city. I think tomorrow I can go to ask my father and ask the teacher to give us a formal class. What do you think? "


    Kalina looked at her brother in surprise immediately, and then repressed her excitement: "good! Thank you very much


    Prince Charlie gave a faint smile and looked at Dewey in the distance: "don''t thank me... Because I''m also looking forward to tulip''s class! He is now the most famous genius in the mainland! Well, I really want to ask him to teach me how to ride a broom that can fly to the sky, fly in a hot air balloon, and... "


    Karina smiles. She looks at her brother''s excited expression, but the little girl can''t help but think of the first volume of the general history of the mainland that fell into her hands!


    Over the past year, Carlina has been familiar with all the notes of Dewey. Although she can''t understand many things, little Carlina is undoubtedly fascinated by it.


    She subconsciously looked at her toes. Fortunately, in order to prepare for the dance tonight, she chose a pair of her favorite new dance shoes! Karina has decided to treasure this pair of dance shoes when she goes back.


    Shortly after the end of the first song, when the second dance began, Prince Chen winked at Du Wei. They looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning: it''s almost time.


    According to the plan, in the interval after the end of the second dance, we can announce that the old emperor''s spirit is poor and leave first, and then we can send his majesty back to rest. In recent years, this is generally the case with every public appearance.


    At the moment, his Majesty''s performance is perfect. He does not show any flaws. Sitting on the throne, he has some dissociation, some inattention, and a touch of impatience and boredom. These performances are also in line with the consistent performance of Augustine VI.


    Finally, the second song is over, and Prince Chen and Du Wei are relieved: tonight''s test finally passed smoothly.


    Prince Chen is about to stand up and announce, but just at this time


    Outside the hall, there was a rumble of drums, followed by the horn of the guard of honor, which showed that there was another distinguished guest coming!


    Sure enough, a loud voice, is standing outside the hall of the ceremonial officer''s announcement: "the mainland Temple of light, Pope Paul XVI, his Majesty''s arrival!"

 Chapter 494.1

    In fact, the church seldom takes part in the three major festivals in Roland: Summer Festival, New Year Festival and Qingfeng Festival. The only festival with church participation is "new year". According to tradition, when celebrating the new year, the Pope will personally preside over a prayer ceremony.


    As for the summer festival and Qingfeng Festival, generally speaking, the church will not participate. There is a traditional reason for this: according to the church, especially the fanatical Yemeni sect, they always think that the summer festival and Qingfeng Festival are "illegal" in terms of religion!


    For fanatical believers, they think that since the world is created by the goddess, as a festival to celebrate the harvest or summer festival, people should be grateful to the goddess! It''s not gratitude.


    Especially for the Qingfeng Festival, in history, the Yemenis launched several motions to ban the festival. Although they failed later, there is no doubt that this also represents the attitude of the church towards the festival.


    For example, the traditional project of the festival: in order to appreciate the harvest of the year, people have to sing and dance around a burning pillar of fire. This tradition has been fiercely opposed by the Yemenis, because this celebration habit has been handed down from before the establishment of the Roland empire. This kind of dancing to the burning pillar of fire is believed to have spread in a branch of fire worship religion in the era of various sects before the reunification of the mainland.


    Since the unification of the mainland, the Church of the goddess of light was established as the national religion and the only legitimate religion, then any other situation of worship should be strictly banned!


    however. Qingfeng Festival has been preserved. For most of the farmers, they may be willing to believe in goddess, but the annual harvest is a matter of life and death. If they can''t even have enough to eat, who has the heart to consider other things?


    Moreover, the Yemenis believe that the ceremony of "dancing around the pillar of fire" in Qingfeng Festival is inherited from a lost fire worship religion... But they can''t provide strong evidence! Do I like to dance around the pillar of fire? So when you go out to the campfire, some people like to sing and drink! Are they all fire worshippers?


    The broad masses of people attach great importance to the bumper harvest of crops, so they ban the Qingfeng Festival. There was a lot of resistance all the time, and it was over in the end.


    However, in this kind of festival celebration, the church will never appear in this way to express its dissatisfaction silently.


    So, at the dinner party of Qingfeng Festival today, his majesty Pope Paul XVI of the temple suddenly arrived, which had never happened in hundreds of years, immediately shocked many people, of course. There are also some people with a keen sense of smell who guess if something may have happened


    During the ceremony, the door of the main hall was opened, and Pope Paul XVI was wearing a white robe inlaid with gold. Holding a scepter in his hand and wearing a round outside and square inside religious crown, he came in slowly. Behind him were two Holy Knights in silver light armor. Look at the badge on the chest. They are all strong men of level 8.


    When the spiritual leader of Roland came in, the original happy music stopped suddenly, and then the dancing guests stopped dancing one after another. They stepped back to both sides and gave way to the middle passage. As the Pope came in step by step, people on both sides bowed down to salute. I would like to pay high respect to this spiritual leader of the mainland.


    Prince Chen and Du Weifei exchanged a quick look. There was a trace of worry in their eyes. However, Prince Chen quickly stood up and walked down the steps. Then he met Paul XVI with a smile and said, "godfather, today is Qingfeng Festival. Such a day. I didn''t expect you to be there


    Hearing Prince Chen calling himself "Godfather", Paul XVI''s old face showed a smile. He raised his voice and replied, "my child, because the clergy have to eat, too."


    "My child" so called, let Prince Chen''s eyes flashed a trace of haze, but he instantly covered up the past, the smile on his face without flaws, also reached out to help the Pope, and the Pope walked up the steps together.


    And "his majesty Augustine VI" also stood up. I have to say that the tailor who had been performing perfectly before tonight was finally a little cramped.


    After all, I didn''t expect this kind of scene in advance!


    The old emperor''s face was obviously not very good-looking, but under Du Wei''s eyes, he soon calmed down, coughed, and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "welcome, your majesty."


    "It''s my pleasure, your majesty." The Pope gave a faint smile.


    Soon, the court servants moved a new seat and placed it next to the throne of the emperor, a little bit lower. This is also a tradition. In public, the seats of the emperor and the Pope are usually side by side. The only difference is in whose "home", today is in the palace, the Pope is the guest, so his seat can only be slightly lower than the emperor.


    The two Holy Knights brought by the Pope are in a very high position. In fact, their seats are placed under Dewey. Because of their identities, they are the current grand Knights of the holy order!


    After all, the Holy Knights after the Hussein rebellion, there is no nine knights, only rely on eight knights to fill the facade, a little bit shabby.


    Prince Chen sat next to the Pope. He raised his hand and clapped. The music began to ring again, and the guests continued to dance.


    Then, Prince Chen exchanged a few words with the pope in a low voice, all of which were not salty words. His only function was to attract the Pope''s attention, so that he had no chance to talk with the old emperor.


    But the Chen prince in the brain quickly turns an idea: this kind of time, the Pope suddenly appears, what is the intention?!


    Sure enough, after a few pleasantries, Paul XVI soon turned to Augustine VI. He looked at the old emperor and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I heard that you were a little sick the other day?"


    The old emperor hesitated for a moment, nodded slowly, and said vaguely, "it''s nothing."


    "Oh, that''s good." Paul XVI said with a faint smile: "however, you are the king of the Empire, and your health is related to the fate of the Empire. There are some powerful priests in our church. The divination skill of the light department should be helpful to your body... Shall I send two senior priests to the Palace tomorrow to give you... "


    "No more." Prince Chen suddenly broke in and said with a smile: "my father''s body has recovered, so I don''t have to bother the priest in the temple. And


    At this time, Prince Chen deliberately looked at his back. Behind him, there was an old court magician wearing a red mage robe.


    This old man probably became the head of the court magician after the coup d''etat. Naturally, he was the confidant of Prince Chen. He looked about sixty years old. Light way: "Pope your majesty, our court mage, there are naturally good at healing magic people.". Your Majesty''s health has always been the responsibility of us and the court doctors. I''m afraid the church doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    That''s tough. You''re welcome.


    But the Pope didn''t care. He just gave a smile. No matter the magicians of the Magic Union or the court magicians, they always disdained the church. Because the magician thinks: in this world. Only the magician is the closest to the divine profession! As for the Church... Hum, it''s just a bunch of sticks!


    "I''m just expressing my concern." The Pope replied with a good temper, and then suddenly began to exchange greetings with the old emperor.


    In the melodious music, the two supreme leaders of the Empire just whispered and said some irrelevant "nonsense". It''s just that today''s weather is good and this year''s harvest is good! You look good. Wait, wait


    With two people''s words after a few more, next to the prince Chen and Du Wei obviously some nervous. Because tailor glum could barely answer at the beginning, but at the end, he was sweating. It was clear that when he was facing the spiritual leader of the mainland, the tailor was too nervous.


    In the middle, the prince symbolically inserted a few words. Unfortunately, the old Pope seemed to talk to the emperor on purpose. Without two words, he deliberately turned the topic back to the old emperor.


    At this time. There is also a thorny problem


    As planned. In the third dance, the old emperor can announce his departure.


    But now. With the sudden arrival of the Pope, "Your Majesty" is not easy to leave!


    After all, as the head of the temple of light, the spiritual leader of the mainland, his Majesty the Pope is here. When such a heavyweight guest is sitting in front of you, how do you want to leave first? In love and reason, Augustine VI can''t go! I can only sit here with you!


    Finally, Dewey spoke.


    The Duke of tulip suddenly got up from his seat, took two steps, looked at Paul XVI, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Paul XVI narrowed his eyes, looked at Dewey and said with a smile, "Lord tulip... Ah, I''m wrong. It should be my Archbishop of the northwest diocese. I heard that under your leadership, the northwest diocese is very prosperous now."


    Du Wei''s heart is awe inspiring, secretly scolded an old fox. You''re a bishop of the northwest diocese. You''re my subordinate!


    Although Dewey doesn''t care about the status of his subordinate, he has to admit that if he throws this kind of words, his momentum will be weakened.


    With a smile on his face, he secretly scolded him several times before he continued: "thanks to you, the development of the northwest parish is quite good. However, something happened some time ago, and I still feel very guilty. After all, in my jurisdiction, someone pretended to be a holy knight order to cheat... Alas, fortunately, they were all arrested and executed by me, but after all, it was my poor management of the northwest diocese. I''m really ashamed. "


    Then Dewey looked up at Paul XVI with infinite sincerity and pure 45 degree eyes: "your majesty! I decided to go to the temple and repent to the statue of the goddess of light after I return to the imperial capital this time. I hope the goddess can forgive me for my sins... And please agree to my request! "


    Paul XVI heard that, the muscles of his eyes trembled imperceptibly, and he bit his teeth hard in the dark... Hundreds of people! They are all reserve members of hundreds of the most elite Angel legions! I was killed by the guy in front of me!! But after all, Jiang was old and spicy. The Pope took a deep breath, and his voice became more and more kind: "Dewey, my bishop Rudolph, please don''t worry about it! This kind of thing is often unavoidable. What''s more, I think you''ve done a lot in this matter. I''ve ordered a reward for your behavior. I think that if the bishops of every parish in the mainland can devote themselves to the educational affairs as you do, then our church will be more prosperous. " After a pause, the Pope suddenly changed his words: "I''ve heard that the northwest region is not very stable. Because of its remote location, there are often some" wanted criminals "and other people fleeing there. Alas... You are not only the bishop of the church, but also the Duke of the Empire and the Lord of the northwest. You are also responsible for the maintenance of local peace. It''s hard for you. " Du Wei laughed twice. Looking at the old fox in front of him, he couldn''t help thinking: what to drag! If I hadn''t saved your life, you would have been sleeping in the coffin now! Do you still have a chance to sit on this throne and make trouble for me! Hum! By this time, Paul XVI had already turned his head. After a few words with Dewey, he was very angry. He did not dare to say anything to Dewey. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his anger. He looked at his majesty Augustine VI and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, in fact, I suddenly came here today. I want to ask you something."

 Chapter 494.2

    Glum immediately took a look at Prince Chen, and then "eh", he looked a little surprised, but fortunately, in his emergency, he made a gesture of holding his chin to hide his emotional fluctuations, and slowly said: "what does your majesty want to say?"


    Paul XVI said with a smile: "this is the announcement about the" world''s first martial arts contest "just announced today, which shocked the whole emperor."


    After hearing this, Du Wei and Prince Chen looked at each other at the same time. They couldn''t help thinking: did they make a false alarm? The news of the old emperor''s death has not been leaked, and the Pope did not come for this matter, but for the world''s first martial arts contest?


    This time, without waiting for glum to speak, Prince Chen had already spoken first, and he immediately said: "Your Majesty, I''m afraid father is not very clear about this matter. In fact, this matter was proposed by the Duke of tulip. In order to carry forward the martial spirit of our people in Roland, I also approved it. I just don''t know why his holiness is interested in this matter? "


    Although Paul XVI has been recognized as the godfather, Prince Chen still calls each other "his holiness" after calling "Godfather" at the beginning of the scene.


    Paul XVI heard the words and looked at Du Wei with a smile: "Oh, it''s the Duke of tulip! This is really a fantastic idea. The mainland has never held such an official Martial Arts Contest for thousands of years. But the Duke of tulip suddenly came up with such an interesting idea


    Prince Chen laughed: "this idea, although it is the Duke of tulip, but I have entrusted the specific things to the mainland Knight Association. I think, in terms of identity, the Knights association does this kind of thing. It should be the most appropriate. "


    After a pause, he asked, "Your holiness, is this the reason why you are here today? I didn''t expect that your Majesty would be interested in such a thing


    Paul XVI laughed, and his muddy eyes flashed a trace of fine light: "I''m not interested. I''m old, and I''m not a warrior. But the people who are interested are some knights in our church


    He said. He took his eyes to the two knights of the holy order who were sitting below. Then, if he had a deep look at Dewey, he said, "Duke tulip, the martial arts contest will be OK. But the name of "No.1 in the world" is really eye-catching! You see, although they are knights in the church, the "Holy Knights" are also knights, right? Besides, those who practice martial arts. Who would not be interested in the title "the best in the world"


    Du Wei immediately took a look at the two Holy Knights. Sure enough, the two middle-aged Knights showed a dignified expression on their faces. Obviously, they were very concerned about the contest, especially the title of the first in the world!


    The holy knight on the left. The skin on the face is a little bit dark, smell speech to stand up, walked forward two steps, after bowing to salute. "Your majesty! Your Highness The Regent! The Duke of tulip! We Holy Knights are knights too! And as a warrior, you have the dignity of a warrior! If we can''t let the Holy Knights participate in this world''s first martial arts contest... Hum, if someone finally wins the champion of the contest, he can be called the world''s first, and the title of the first warrior of the mainland given by the Regent himself... If others don''t know, I''m afraid they really think he is invincible all over the mainland! Especially in the imperial capital! Who doesn''t know the glory of the Holy Knights! But if the result is like this, we know the local people. You will understand that our Holy Knights are not participating! People who don''t know think that even our Holy Knights are inferior to others! "


    After hearing this, Dewey laughed, looked at the holy knight, and suddenly said, "er... Your honor, excuse me, are you..."


    The black faced Knight blushed and whispered, "my name is stegel. He is now the chief Knight of the Holy Knights of the temple of light


    After Dewey''s reminder. This guy realized his impoliteness. When he faced the emperor of the mainland, he even spoke rashly without reporting his identity. That would be rude.


    Du Wei asked again with a smile, "so you are both interested in participating in the contest?"


    Another level 8 holy knight stood up immediately and bowed to the emperor on the throne: "Your Majesty, my name is Randall. I am now the chief Knight of the Holy Knights of the temple of light! I also ask for your permission to participate in this conference! And... "


    "What else?" Chen Prince light way.


    "Besides, we hope that the judgment of this conference will be authoritative and fair!" This Randall looks more cunning than that reckless black faced Steger. He looks into Prince Chen''s eyes and says slowly: "since he is fighting for the first honor in the mainland, how can he play a joke! I personally feel that... With the strength of the Knights Association, I''m afraid I can''t undertake the important task of judging such a significant competition! "


    Chen Prince sneered two, just thinking about how to refute, but what the other side said is quite reasonable. After all, everyone knows the decline of the Knights'' Association. From the perspective of the authority of judgment, the weight of the Knights'' Association is indeed weaker.


    At this time, duvet coughed twice and attracted people''s eyes. He reached his goal and then said, "Sir Randall, what kind of judgment do you think is just and authoritative?"


    At this time, Paul XVI suddenly said with a smile: "since it''s about the dignity of the Empire to fight for the title of the first warrior in the mainland, I''m afraid I''ll trouble your majesty." He laughed unfathomably: "Your Majesty, you are extremely talented. In the past, you personally led the army and fought in the northwest. Moreover, you are also a warrior. I don''t think anyone has more authority than you!"


    After a pause, he looked at Prince Chen who was about to speak. The old Pope gave a sly smile: "it''s just a pity. Your highness Chen, although you are the Regent, it''s a pity that you are a magician. You can''t judge the martial arts contest this time. "


    Prince Chen frowned even more.


    Dewey was on the alert, too!


    How can we talk about the old emperor again? Does the Pope know or not?


    Intentionally or unintentionally?


    Duvet snorted and immediately retorted, "Your Majesty the Pope. I don''t think such a suggestion is appropriate. "


    "Oh?" The Pope took a look at Dewey.


    Dewey was ready to talk.


    At this time, the two children, Prince Charles and Princess Karina, who had been sitting next to each other and were whispering to each other, suddenly stopped talking. Just as Du Wei had just said this, Prince Charles suddenly coughed twice. Then he stood up.


    Ten year old face, although still a little immature, but the look is very calm: "Your Majesty, father... I think tulip is very right, this is not right!"


    The prince of Chen is tiny a Zheng. Looking at the son as his successor, he suddenly opened his mouth and looked calm. He couldn''t help feeling a little happy and said with a smile: "Charlie. What do you want to say? "


    The little prince seemed to be encouraged. Although his voice was not big, his words were clear. He bowed to the Pope and then said slowly, "Your Majesty, father... Grandfather is the emperor of the Empire! As the emperor of the Empire, he maintained the majesty and authority of the Empire! How noble is the status of the emperor? How can he be judged casually? "


    Randall immediately retorted, "Your Highness. It is precisely because of his Majesty''s noble status that the authority can be highlighted as a judge! "


    Charlie laughed. He looked at the holy knight in front of him and said slowly, "first of all, sir, I''d like to ask you a question: is there only one judge in this contest?"


    "Well, of course, there can''t be only one person. If we want to be fair and objective. I think there should be several authoritative judges working together... "


    "That''s it!" Little Prince Charlie had a look of awe. He interrupted the other side''s words and said coldly: "your honor, Grand Knight! Dare you despise the emperor? It''s still in your eyes. Don''t look down on the royal family? "


    Randall was stunned for a moment. Although he was facing the accusation of a little ten year old boy, he was the prince after all, and the Regent was in front of him. How could he bear the accusation? He quickly said, "of course not! How could I have that idea! "


    "But you suggest that your majesty should be the judge, and you also think that several people should be the judge together! Hum, sir! What a grandfather I am! How can an Imperial Emperor stand side by side with others!! On this continent, who is qualified to be equal to the emperor? "


    Randall was speechless.


    Indeed, if there are several judges, one of them is the Emperor... Isn''t that tantamount to admitting that the other judges are qualified to juxtapose with the emperor?


    What a sin!


    Du Wei''s face was also a little surprised, because what little Prince Charlie said was exactly what he wanted to say just now!


    At the age of ten years old, he was able to find such a loophole in each other''s words in a moment... It''s not easy!


    Paul XVI looked at this calm looking young man, and he couldn''t help sighing. He couldn''t help thinking: why can this Augustine family produce so many young talents? This Chen Prince is like this, his son just how old, have this kind of quick wit! But in my church, they are all... Alas.


    Although he sighed in his heart, the Pope gave a little smile and said, "Your Highness, this is not difficult to solve. I think we just need to make some adjustments to the judges, such as a jury in the city, and his majesty is the chairman of the jury


    Unexpectedly, Prince Charles had already thought of this proposal. He bowed to the Pope and then said with a smile, "Your Majesty, this is the second mistake I just thought of!"


    The little prince laughed calmly: "because my grandfather is the emperor of the Empire, I don''t think he is suitable to be a judge! It''s not about authority or not, it''s about identity! "


    The Pope frowned: "in order to fight for the title of the first warrior in the mainland, all the competitors are knights... Knights are noble. This kind of competition does not disgrace the identity of the emperor." Who knows Prince Charles laughs: "Your holiness, you are not a knight or a noble, so I am not surprised that you have such a wrong idea."¡° Bold Chen Prince''s face immediately a change, do a potential to reprimand a way, but in the eyes flash a silk to appreciate¡° Wanton The two Holy Knights nearby also cheered. Little Prince Charles bowed his head to his father and said, "yes, father." But then he turned to the two Holy Knights and said coldly, "what did you just say?" Two grand level eight knights, the grand Knights of the holy knight order, seemed to be stunned for a moment when facing such a ten-year-old boy. Then he saw little Prince Charles coldly say: "you are the one who is presumptuous!! Two knights, I''m afraid you have forgotten your identity! I ask you to remember, this is the palace! And I am the son of the royal family, the grandson of the emperor, the son of the Regent of the Empire. I also have the title of Marquis of the palace. At the same time, I am also the officially canonized prince! I must remind you that I am a noble! He is a noble noble! Who are you! When will the common people have the right to reprimand the nobles? I ask you to remember! Before you scold others, think about who you are Duwei can''t help cheering. Looking at the Little Prince Charlie, he suddenly can''t help thinking: shit! Is this the power of hegemony in the legend? You''re a bully at a young age? But Dewey didn''t notice that Princess Karina, who was sitting beside her, was covering her mouth and laughing. Her eyes were full of pride and strange things

 Chapter 495

    Prince Charlie''s words were firm, and his young face was full of cold pride. The two knights were stunned for a moment, and then the black faced stegel couldn''t help shouting: "you..."


    "Shut up, steeger!" Pope Paul XVI immediately stopped this reckless subordinate. He gave Prince Charles a deep look: "Your Highness, it''s my people who are rude. Please believe that the Church of light does not mean to despise the royal family and the aristocracy. "


    Steeger''s black face turned purple, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He had to grit his teeth and sit back. But the Pope ordered them to immediately apologize to Prince Charles. They had no choice but to do so.


    The Pope looked at the young Prince Charles, but his heart was full of vigilance!


    It is surprising that Prince Charles has such eloquence and insight at a young age. But what makes the Pope even more unhappy is that the little prince seems to have no respect for the temple! Even, vaguely... Seems to have some hostility!


    You know, this Prince Charles, everyone knows that he is likely to succeed to the throne in the future! Such an emperor who has been hostile to the church since childhood is not a good thing for the temple!


    Although he thought so, the pope said with a smile: "Your Highness, what''s my mistake?"


    Prince Charles finally showed a little nervous when he faced the question of the spiritual leader of the mainland. After all, he was still young. He was a little embarrassed when he criticized the mistake of the spiritual leader of the mainland face to face. He took a deep breath, but suddenly saw Duwei, the tulip Duke next to him. I''m smiling at myself with encouragement.


    The little guy immediately took it easy for a few minutes, and he said slowly: "Your Majesty, you said the knight status is noble, not bad... But that''s for the common people! According to tradition, knights are loyal to nobles! Or empire! For the real noble noble, the so-called knight is just an object of loyalty to himself, a "family minister"! So. Not to mention your majesty! For his majesty, all the knights on the mainland are just ministers! Soldiers, even servants! The emperor is the real master of this continent! For a master, where there is a servant fighting, the master should be the judge! This is ridiculous! If we do, God knows what will be recorded in history books in a few years! I''m afraid it will even be praised as a scandal! So, I think. The emperor must not be a judge! The only possibility is to appear as a "giver"! It''s not a judgment! It''s even more impossible to participate in it! "


    After all, in this world, the hierarchy is still very strict! The aristocracy, in particular, had a tradition of hierarchy. More than anything! Because it''s a guarantee of their dignity.


    The Pope was silent for a few seconds. He seemed to smile and said to Prince Chen and the old emperor: "it seems that we have ignored the issue of royal dignity. Please forget this ridiculous suggestion


    "Can judge..." it seems that steeger has not understood the meaning of the Pope.


    "Judge?" Du Wei suddenly opened his mouth and said faintly: "competition in the challenge arena. What judgment is needed! It''s not about literary talent and poetry! The duel of the warrior, the sword has no eyes! To live is to win, to die is to lose! What more judgment is needed! "


    "Monsieur Dewey has no reason to say that!" The cunning Randall spoke. Before criticizing Dewey this time, he learned to be smart and deliberately called him "bishop". Otherwise, he was worried that Dewey would reprimand himself "civilians reprimanding nobles" for the same reason. You know, Charlie is the prince, but Dewey''s title is not low either!!!


    First of all, he affirmed the identity of Dewey as "bishop". If you refute Dewey as the head of the church Knight order, you won''t be picked by the other party on the issue of identity.


    Randall then said: "although the duel of the warrior is a sword without eyes... After all, it''s a competition, not a duel of life and death! Is it necessary for every contestant to distinguish between life and death? If so, I''m afraid the final champion, I don''t know how many people to kill! Therefore, I think it is still necessary to judge, and this judgment... If your majesty can''t take the post, then we should invite several famous warriors in the Empire to take the post! "


    Dewey grinned coldly. He suddenly said: "sir. What do you think of inviting Knight Rodriguez, who is known as the "silver night swordsman", to be the judge


    Randall was unprepared, and naturally nodded: "Lord Rodriguez is a saint. If he is a judge, I don''t think anyone can object... "


    "Hum!" Dewey looked at Randall with an idiotic look and said with a mocking smile, "Well! Lord Randall, if you take part in the competition and win the championship, then when judge Lord Rodriguez himself will "all the people in the world look at duvet''s Knight badge, they can''t help but be stunned.


    Level nine? Level 9 knight?


    Dewey sighed in his heart... It''s absolutely no problem to say it''s legal! This is the knighthood level badge personally issued by the president of the mainland Knights Association... It''s just that the guy Delong burped himself after he was full last night


    "So..." Prince Chen couldn''t help laughing: "Duwei, you..." "I decided to compete, your highness." Du Wei smiles: "I also want to grab the title of" number one in the world "and go home to play."

 Chapter 496

    Seeing the two knights in the temple, as well as his holiness, all looked surprised, Dewey kept smiling in his heart and said slowly, "what''s the matter? Ladies and gentlemen, do you suspect that I don''t have the strength of level 9? "


    Pope Paul XVI thought: you absolutely have the strength of level 9, otherwise you will not have the ability to kill an angel, but it should be magic power! The tulip Duke has never heard of his martial arts.


    Prince Chen heard Du Wei''s bold words to win the title of "No.1 in the world", but he didn''t feel funny. Even though there was a fake emperor who was worried that he would be exposed at any time, he couldn''t help laughing. He took a deep look at Du Wei: "since that''s the case, tulip, then I won''t be forced. I''ll find someone else to take the responsibility of judging... You, you... You go and grab the title of the first warrior in the world! Ha ha ha... "


    In fact, Dewey''s proposal to participate in the competition was not his idea in advance, but his sudden idea just now. There is no doubt that the fundamental reason is the temple''s sudden request to participate in the competition!


    Du Wei is not a fool. With a slight turn of his brain, he figured out what the idea of these sticks was!


    This contest will decide a champion, who will be named the first warrior of the mainland. Not to mention the gold content of such a contest champion, because at least those real top powers will certainly disdain to participate in such a contest! A real strong man doesn''t like to duel with others in front of the public.


    Such as Hussein, such as Rodriguez, such a strong player, will certainly ignore this kind of game.


    So this way. I''m afraid most of the participants are second rate people.


    But although the gold content is not enough, if you can take away the title of "the first warrior of the mainland" and get the position of head of "the sword of Roland" afterwards, this is a very important step in Dewey''s plan! Here is the key to revitalizing the Knights association!


    The Knights'' association needs a flag figure to stand up and stand up. After all, most people in the world still believe in heroism.


    Moreover, in Dewey''s view, the Knights'' Association is in decline. But after all, there is a shining gold signboard! As long as they plan and operate well, it is not difficult to revive this traditional and ancient organization with a long history. And the "sword of Roland" is the only knights on the mainland with a long history comparable to the Holy Knights.


    So, no matter from any angle, Dewey can''t let the temple people win the championship!


    What does the temple want? It''s very simple. These sticks certainly don''t want the royal family to support a strong continental organization. After the mainland Knights association was supported by the royal family, it must be firmly on the side of the royal family. The temple will not be happy for the royal family to have another powerful assistant.


    So in this case, the temple suddenly joined, is an obvious way to stir up the situation!


    Do you want to set up a banner figure through the martial arts contest? Good! Then I''ll send the strong man to win the championship first!


    Just imagine. If a holy knight wins the championship, what will he face?


    According to the announcement of the competition, the champion will become the first warrior in the mainland, and will also serve as the head of the "sword of Roland Knight Order"! This is also the main armed force in the future plan to defend the Knights Association.


    A holy knight to head this force? Are you kidding!!


    Dewey won''t agree. Prince Chen will not agree! Even the Knights Association will not agree!


    But even if it''s a step back, if the champion is taken away by the holy knight, and the other side also deliberately make a gesture, with the excuse that he is a temple. Politely rejected the "sword of Roland Knight Order" head of the post.


    So what''s the result... The result is that Dewey''s plan turned into a joke!


    Yes, Dewey may be able to let the runner up as a substitute candidate... But if the champion gives up with a high sounding voice, what''s the glory of being a substitute?


    Later, when people talk about him, they will only remember: Oh, that''s because the master of the temple gave up, and he had the chance to sit in this position!


    If it turns out to be such a result, what are the "flag figures"? What a fart!


    This kind of intention of the temple. It can be said that it''s not vicious. It''s just a cut from the bottom!


    Moreover, Dewey soon thought of a very dangerous link: if he does not intervene, then the temple absolutely has the strength to snatch this champion!!


    In the case of top players not participating, maybe a level 8 knight is enough to sweep the conference! And what''s more, it''s generally acknowledged that the knight level is the most golden holy knight with the least moisture!


    The fact recognized by the mainland is: in the case of the same level, Holy Knights are definitely better than ordinary mainland Knights!


    And when it comes to the strongmen under his command... Even if the royal family wants to stop it, it seems that there are no top fighters in the hands of the royal family now.


    At that time, there was also a famous sword sage in grey in the imperial palace. Unfortunately, he was killed by Rodriguez on the day of the coup d''etat.


    As for now... Dewey even doubts. In the royal court. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find a level 8 master!


    And the temple... Don''t forget, except for the holy knight. They also have a mysterious legion of angels! God knows if there is any strongman in it... And, don''t forget, there is an angel who hasn''t shown up now, the guy named Orpheus!


    From the comparison of the quantity and quality of the experts, I''m afraid only Duwei''s power can compete with the temple in the whole continent. what? Big snow mountain? Do you think Baihe Chou, the kind of people who are extremely powerful, will come to compete with a group of ordinary people to compete for the so-called "No.1 in the world"?


    Although the voices of several big men on it have not been loud all the time, the gathering of these mainland figures easily attracted the attention of many guests in the hall. Although the music is still playing, there are still people dancing below, but some people with high status have been looking at it from time to time.


    Dewey suddenly announced that he would compete in person. To the surprise of the temple people, the Pope took a deep look at Du Wei for several times, and finally he could only smile twice. Fortunately, he finally turned his attention away from the old emperor.


    But the Randall knight, who was mocked by duvet and Prince Charles several times today, was somewhat unfair and could not help sneering: "duvet... Archbishop! Don''t forget that you also have the status of nobility. As a nobility, you can participate in this kind of competition. Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity... Oh, what your highness Charlie said just now is quite reasonable. "


    Dewey''s on fire all of a sudden!


    Obviously, 80% of his anger was deliberately pretended, but at this time, Dewey felt it necessary to have a good temper!


    These goddamn sticks have been struggling with me recently! When I was in the northwest, I plotted against me once, and now I''m making trouble again! Despite the current situation. I can''t fight them, but


    Shit! I don''t get angry. I think I''m afraid of you?!


    Duverten stood up and looked coldly at Knight Randall. Then duverten''s voice was cold: "Knight Randall! Inside the church, please. Is the head of the Knights of the holy order higher than the Archbishop of the local diocese


    Randall was stunned: "of course not..."


    "Good!" Dewey took a step forward, his chin raised haughtily: "then I''m asking you, is it possible for any civilian to tell the Duke of the Empire now?"


    Randall was speechless, and the old Pope''s face was a little gloomy.


    Dewey snorted. Then I''ll ask you again! As a general of the Imperial Army, a local Lord, and a minister in charge of the northwest military and political affairs... What do I like to do, what do I want to do... Any civilian who has no title or official position can come forward to censure me? "


    Randall''s face turned red at once!


    Obviously, Dewey is a typical bully! But also put the cart and horse''s position to pressure each other!


    Dewey looked coldly at the Grand Knight of the holy order and said coldly, "I warn you for the last time, sir Randall! Please remember your identity! I don''t know what to do with Dewey to get the noise from people like you


    He had a scornful look on his face. The eyes almost seem to sneer: what are you!


    Randall was about to run away. Pope Paul XVI originally wanted to see how brave duvet was. He thought duvet didn''t dare to turn his face... But then duvet''s action scared the pope!


    Dewey''s taking off his gloves!!


    I saw the tulip Duke quickly took off his right hand gloves, look like, will throw the gloves to Randall Knight''s face, this is the meaning of duel! Once the duel is launched, no one can stop it! Then even the Pope can''t stop it!


    On the continent of Roland, the right to duel is also a very important tradition! And the two sides of the duel, if anyone flinches, no matter what you want. I''m afraid you''ll bear this shame all your life!


    and. Others don''t know the depth of Dewey, but the Pope does. He''s worried. This guy''s brain is really hot. He takes advantage of the chance of duel to kill one of his own Knights of the holy order. Then I really can''t tell if I have knocked down my front teeth.


    "Randall!" Just after Dewey took off his gloves, the pope had suddenly stood up, his Scepter in his hand on the ground with a thump, then the Pope looked solemn and gloomy, staring at his holy knight, took a deep breath, and quickly cried: "I ask you to apologize to tulip Lord immediately! Now


    As early as when Dewey was angry, Randall was so angry that he reached out to touch the sword around his waist. It was a habitual move, but he touched the empty one. It turned out that their swords had been temporarily taken away according to the rules of the palace before they entered the main hall.


    After listening to the Pope''s orders, Randall felt a hundred grievances and discontent, but after all, he did not dare to violate the authority of the Pope, and the reverence on the Pope''s face was absolutely inviolable.


    The knight took a deep breath, and his face was blue and purple. Finally, he bowed his head deeply and said in a dull voice: "yes... Duke tulip, I''m rude!" When I speak, my teeth are rattling. Obviously, I''ve been extremely depressed¡° Hum Dewey almost put the four words "bullying" into extreme control. He gave this guy a cold look: "OK... Knight Randall! You will certainly take part in this competition! I hope we''ll play together! " The scene was so stiff, even if the Pope was thick skinned, he was embarrassed to continue to sit down. He simply turned around and nodded to the old emperor and Prince Chen, smiling a little unnaturally: "in that case, I''ll leave first. Your majesty, and... My child! I''m glad you agreed to my request. I think we can have a good talk about this competition at a suitable time. Of course... "The Pope took a look at Du Wei:" in order to show fairness, since tulip Archduke is a contestant, he can no longer participate in the rules making of the competition, right? "¡° Of course Dewey smiles. The Pope nodded, said "very good" several times on his face, then stopped his staff and left slowly.

 Chapter 497

    When his holiness left, the music stopped immediately, and all the guests on the dance floor stopped dancing and stepped back to both sides to send the Pope away.


    "Humph, wand." Just after the Pope walked out of the hall, suddenly a soft and tender voice came.


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing out, because it was not someone else who said this, but Charlie, the little prince who had just performed well!


    Du Wei is about to say what, but this time, Chen Prince has stood up, raised his hands, soon the hall is quiet.


    Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, the old emperor, his majesty Augustine VI, left for a rest. Chen Prince makes a wink to Du Wei, then two people also leave together with Gram''s behind.


    "How did you get so angry hiding there?" Out of the hall, through a corridor behind the palace, around only his confidants to follow, Prince Chen suddenly asked Du Wei: "this is not like your character, Du Wei. I remember your endurance has always been very good


    Dewey said with a smile: "if I don''t get angry, I''ll make the scene a little stiff... God knows when his holiness is going to sit here and chat! So I just want to take a chance to get angry, and he''s embarrassed to stay. "


    Then he looked at the tailor glum in front of him and was about to say something.


    Prince Chen suddenly opens his mouth and asks the two court magicians around him to send "His Majesty" back to the palace to have a rest. Then he asks Du Wei and the two little guys to go to the study with him!


    Dewey''s heart sank and he couldn''t help looking at glum. The tailor, too, was looking at Dewey. There was a trace of despair in glum''s eyes and a sad smile.


    Dewey''s heart suddenly moved. He stopped and looked at Prince Chen: "Your Highness, can I go back with your majesty first... I have something to deal with."


    "Oh?" Chen Prince brow a pick.


    Du Wei looked relaxed and said with a faint smile: "have you forgotten the kind of" medicine "I gave to your majesty when he was sick a few days ago? I said at that time that once the medicine is effective, it will lose its effect. I need to... "


    Chen Prince frowned to think, then looked at his hand court sorcerer one eye: "like this. You send your father back first, and then... Later, the Duke of tulip will come and give him medicine. "


    Duwei was relieved. He knew that it was Prince Chen who suggested that the two men should not rush to kill glum. He looked at glum and sighed. The meaning of his eyes was obvious: if you can live a little longer, you can live a little longer!


    In the Regent''s study. Chen Prince obviously in a good mood, really praised his son a few words. Tonight, Prince Charlie''s performance is very amazing, young, in the face of the Pope, the spirit and calm demeanor. All make Prince Chen very proud.


    But in the face of his father''s praise, little Charlie suddenly blushed, hesitated, and then raised his head. Finally, he opened his mouth and told a truth that surprised the adults


    "Father, actually... I didn''t think of what I refuted."


    "Not in your own mind?" Prince Chen was stunned.


    "Well, I didn''t think of it myself." Little Charlie took his sister''s hand and said, "we were sitting there, watching you and the Pope have some arguments. Then my sister suddenly said something in my ear. Then she encouraged me to stand up and say it bravely. I was a little worried at first, but she said to me, "if I do this, you will not punish me, but you will reward me."


    This, Chen Prince and Du Wei are shocked, looking at the young princess Karina. This is an eight year old girl. Dewey couldn''t help whispering, "Karina... Your highness, those words. Did you think of it all? "


    At this moment, the eight year old girl blushed shyly. After a while, she replied in a soft voice, "I just said some ideas, but my brother said my ideas very well. If I say it myself, I can''t say it that well. "


    Prince Chen''s face became serious. He put his hand around his little daughter and said: "Karina! Tell me, how do you think of these things? "


    Different from Prince Charlie, although Karina is a princess, her education is totally different from that of Charlie!


    Prince Charles had his own enlightening teachers in the palace for a long time. They were all very erudite scholars. His courses also included some historical content. Charlie was very smart. So although his performance is wonderful tonight, it is reasonable for Prince Chen. After all, he has a large number of excellent teachers to teach him every day. Chen prince also only think his son is a little genius, under the influence of the teachers just thought of so many "mature" truth.


    But Kalina is different! Although she was a royal child, she did not receive the orthodox education like the prince! At the age of eight, she spent most of her time studying traditional noble girls'' education, such as art, flower arrangement, painting and so on


    "Tell me, how did you come up with that? Or who teaches you on weekdays? " Chen prince asked very seriously, suddenly said: "is it specially responsible for taking care of your daily life that palace etiquette female officer Miss Lan Lan?"


    "No, not miss blue." Karina was a little nervous. After a while, she slowly whispered, "I read it from books... Well, there are many books in my brother''s study, which I usually go to read. And some... I am... "


    She suddenly glanced at Du Wei: "I saw it from the enlightenment gift, general history of the mainland, which was given to me by Mr. Du Wei. There were some notes of the teacher himself in that book. I thought it was very interesting, so I took them down. And some of them are my own


    Prince Chen is stunned!!


    Genius?


    My daughter is a real genius?!


    learned without teacher?!


    Originally thought that his son is very good, now it seems that this little daughter is better than his son?!


    Looking at Chen Prince stay appearance, Karina some fear. Timid low voice way: "father, i... I do wrong?"


    "Ah... No! You did a good job Chen Prince suddenly a little excited, he forced the little girl up, let her sit on his arm, forced on Karina''s face kiss, happy smile: "OK, my baby. You''re right. I won''t punish you. It will reward you! Tell me, what do you think you hope to get for your excellent performance tonight? "


    He looked at his son and daughter with satisfaction and pondered for a moment: "ah, Charlie, you like riding. I''ll give you a grassland horse of first-class blood. As for Karina... "


    "No. Father Carlina suddenly scrambled for her father''s arms, jumped to the ground, and then took Charlie back a few steps. Seeing that Charlie was still a little stunned, Carlina squeezed Charlie''s hand hard. The little prince responded and said in a loud voice, "father, we don''t want any other rewards! There is only one request, that is... Since tulip has agreed to be our teacher. But he is always in the northwest, we can''t get the teacher''s instruction. Now that Dagong has returned to the imperial capital, we would like to ask the teacher to spare some time to teach us in the Imperial Palace if time permits! "


    Prince Chen smiles and looks at Du Wei.


    This kind of thing, Dewey did not mean to refuse, smiling. He agreed: "absolutely, your highness! It''s a shame to say that the two little princes called me a teacher, but I haven''t been able to teach them anything... Anyway, I will stay in the imperial capital for a longer time. During this time, I will run to the Imperial Palace more. "


    Looking at the two children with a look of joy, that little Charlie''s joy is still reserved, but little Karina''s face is red with joy. His shining eyes were fixed on Dewey. He seemed very excited.


    "But..." Du Wei suddenly laughed and said in a low voice: "I want to remind your highness that it is. In the future, don''t talk about the term "God stick" in public! Otherwise, it''s not a good thing to be spread by someone who has a heart. "


    How clever Du Wei is. He knows that in his notes on the general history of the mainland, there are many disdainful remarks about the church. He is afraid that the name "God stick" must be because the children read his notes! Otherwise, who dares to teach the two princes such things?


    Two children happily agreed after, Chen Prince this just let them back down.


    When Du Wei and Prince Chen were left in the study, the smile on Prince Chen''s face faded and showed some seriousness: "Du Wei, to tell you the truth, why did you suddenly decide to participate in this competition? To tell you the truth, I don''t agree with it! After all, you are the Duke of the Empire! The grand duke, and those warriors in the field, what a duel! Besides... The sword has no eyes. You are an important Minister of the Empire now. In case of any damage to you... "


    Du Wei smiles and says the worry in his heart again. Prince Chen frowns slightly, but he doesn''t think so. He says lightly: "a Knights'' Association, the reason why we do this is just for the sake of... The throne! Hum, since the church wants to play tricks, it''s up to them. Why do you take such a risk for the sake of a fallen Knights'' Association? "


    He suddenly looked at Du Wei again: "you... You don''t really want to revitalize this knight''s Association, do you?"


    To tell you the truth, when Dewey first proposed that motion, he just came up with an idea to use this matter as a starting point to find a way to solve the problem of the throne (this will be explained later).


    At the beginning, Dewey didn''t really want to revitalize the Knights'' Association, which had nothing to do with him.


    But after he got to know Deron, his mind came alive. In other words, he was moved by the man Deron. So... One thing is to do, two things are to do. So it''s a good thing to take advantage of this opportunity to really help the Knights Association up.


    But unexpectedly, the temple misunderstood its intention.


    But that''s good


    In this case, it seems that the temple did not know that the old emperor had died! Their eyes are only on the Knights association!


    Du Wei just laughed and said: "Your Highness, I just thought about it carefully later. It may not be a good thing to support the Knights'' Association. Although there may not be many obvious benefits in the short term, it is also a good investment in the long run! And... The temple suddenly intervenes. At this time, if we retreat, won''t it make the temple think that we are afraid of them! " The last sentence moved Prince Chen. He nodded and looked at Du Wei: "then you should be more careful. If there is danger, don''t force it. Dewey, I hope you understand that you are more important to me than a knight''s Association Du Wei''s heart was also touched, but this kind of touching was just a moment. He immediately realized that it was the words that Prince Chen, as a monarch, used to win people''s hearts¡° Well, you go... That grum thing, we have to deal with it tonight! Don''t leave any trouble. " Prince Chen waved his hand, indicating that Du Wei could leave. Du Wei sighed tone, just walked to the door, Chen Prince suddenly called Du Wei again¡° Anything else? Your highness. " Dewey looked back. Prince Chen''s eyes seem to have some funny things. He looks at Du Wei with a smile, and then his tone suddenly becomes a little strange. He says two words that make Du Wei sweat all over¡° Dewey... I haven''t asked you these days when you come back, because I''m afraid you''ll be embarrassed. However, it''s been so many days, and I think your anger has gone away... Well, my future Princess and my sister Louise have lived in the Northwest for a long time. I miss Louise, too. You... Let them be sent back as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 498

    Du Wei heard this, can''t help a chill from the heel directly rushed to the back of the head! Suddenly an idea came into my mind: does the Regent know? Did he know?


    How can he "bully" his future Princess, Miss Dali? If he finds a husband for Princess Louise... Does he know all about it?


    But then, Chen Prince''s words, and let Du Wei''s heart back to the stomach.


    The highness said with a faint smile: "I know that Dali has made some small moves in the Northwest for her family''s sake... But you can punish her a little. After all, she is my future Princess. You are going to imprison her all the time. Ha ha, for my sake, let her come back. "


    Dewey let out a long breath.


    It seems that Prince Chen doesn''t know much! All I know is that daili made some small moves in the northwest, and was caught by herself... After all, Longbottom had killed all daili''s bodyguards at the beginning, so it was inevitable that the news would come out.


    What''s more, from Prince Chen''s words... At least Du Wei is sure that for Prince Chen, daili is just a future Princess and a woman!


    To Chen Prince''s wise, in his heart, his weight is far heavier than a woman! So his tone did not seem to blame at all, but was a gentle tone of persuasion.


    "Your Highness, you are joking." Du Wei immediately put on a calm smile: "although Miss daili is a little naughty, how dare I imprison the future Princess when I am a minister. It''s just that the two ladies are a little frail. In the bitter and cold northwest, they had some discomfort a few days ago, which delayed their journey. You can rest assured that in the next few days. You''ll be safe in the capital. I''ll send someone to protect the two ladies. Your highness, don''t worry about it. "


    "That''s good." Chen Prince light a smile: "well, you go."


    Watching Du Wei go out, the smile on Prince Chen''s face slowly turned into a bitter smile. He touched his chin and murmured to himself in a low voice: "ah... What a Du Wei. Although I appreciate you very much, you are too brave. Hum. Although that daili is just a woman of political marriage, she is my fiancee in name after all. It''s too bold of you to detain her when you say detain her. If I don''t beat you all the time, I''m afraid you will become more and more impolite in the future. "


    He turned, tapped his fingers on the table and whispered, "Dewey, Dewey. It''s not easy to control such a talent as you. "


    When Du Wei walked out of Prince Chen''s study, he was immediately chilly by the night wind. Then he felt that his cold sweat had soaked his clothes inside!


    It was a false alarm just now.


    If you let Prince Chen know that he once stripped his fiancee and imprisoned in the dungeon. If he has ever "intimate" contact with her... No matter how generous he is, no matter how he doesn''t care about that woman, as a man, it''s hard for him to endure such things.


    And find a husband for her sister. I''m afraid that anyone who is a brother in the world can''t tolerate other people''s calculation of his sister.


    With this kind of mood, Du Wei came to the old emperor''s bedroom. Outside the palace, he saw two court magicians in red robes.


    "Duke of tulips." The two court magicians were polite to Dewey, but their tone was still cold.


    "I need to go in and give him some medicine." Duwei did enough style, light way: "if you don''t trust, you go in with me, look at the side."


    They looked at each other. After all, they are also magicians. They know the rules of the circle of magicians: when a magician is making some secret magic potions, other magicians are not welcome to visit! Because most of the magicians regard their own secret recipes and methods as treasures, and they absolutely refuse to let others learn them secretly.


    They hesitated for a while, and one of them said, "please go in, my Lord. We''ll go in later. Well, I don''t know how long it will take for me to go in."


    "Not much." Du Wei light smile: "a few minutes is enough."


    Then he swaggered into the palace.


    In such a big palace. A few candlesticks were lit. Glum was still dressed in splendor, standing in front of the mirror. When Dewey came in. There was sadness in the tailor''s eyes.


    Even Dewey walked behind him, he saw clearly, but did not say a word, just looking at himself in the mirror.


    "What are you thinking?" Dewey asked in a low voice.


    "I was thinking... If only I didn''t have such a look. In that case, when looking for a stand in, I won''t be chosen. " Glum''s voice was deep, and Dewey could see that there was some fear in his eyes, more despair.


    Finally, he turned around and gave Dewey a hard smile: "your honor... Is it time?"


    "Yes." Dewey nodded.


    Suddenly, Duwei reached out and patted on glum''s shoulder. Then, his fingers were gently on the table, and a transparent faint yellow light enveloped them!


    "Grum, time is running out. Just listen to me and don''t ask questions! We only have a little time! Now I use a magic, don''t worry about my words will be heard by others! Time is only enough for me to say it once. If you understand, just nod your head! "


    Glum was stunned for a moment and nodded quickly.


    "According to our plan, you must die tonight. When you die, they will send your body to a place to bury it quietly."


    With that, Dewey took out a green bottle from his arms and said, "this is a bottle of medicine that I made up. If you drink it now, this bottle of medicine can make you enter a state of suspended animation! Let you as if asleep, the body into a state of dormancy... But I did not test the efficacy. I don''t even know how long it will keep you going! You remember, after a while this pill stuck in your teeth! When they kill you, you quietly swallow it at the last moment... And then... Maybe you can save your life! "


    Glum''s face has changed dramatically! But Dewey''s stern eyes made him afraid to speak.


    "Listen, I can''t guarantee how long the effect of this pill will last. Maybe you will be buried alive after you are buried as a corpse. And I can''t ask where you''re buried! So I can only put a magic mark on you... A clever magic mark, which will not respond until one day later! But before that. Even I can''t find you! Because the people outside are also court magicians, the general magic mark will be felt by them! So... I mean, the medicine I gave you, I''m not sure if it can make you feign death for a day! If you wake up early in this day, and the magic mark on your body can''t trigger my feelings, I can''t find you... Then you will be buried alive! But anyway, this is your only chance to survive! Do you understand If you understand, nod to me! "


    As glum nodded quickly, Dewey unscrewed the cap. Put a pill into glum''s mouth and let him carefully stick between his teeth.


    Glum''s shaking all over! Understandably, when a person who thinks he will die suddenly has a chance to survive, his mood swings can be imagined!


    Finally. The tailor squeezed a difficult word out of his throat. It was obvious that he was very excited and his voice trembled. Almost cry out: "for... Why, my Lord!"


    Du Wei''s face flashed a complex expression. Instead of looking at glum, he looked at the ceiling and sighed: "some people say I''m not a good leader... It took me two days to figure it out..."


    "I''m not a good leader indeed!" he said with a smile


    Then he glared at glum: "OK! No more nonsense! Put away your tears before I change my mind! Otherwise, people coming in from outside will see the flaw! "


    Glum died peacefully.


    The two court magicians reported to Prince Chen in this way.


    After waiting outside the palace for a while, when they came into the palace. Everything is normal. Dewey stood there, and the dying man looked desperate.


    Then the two magicians took out a bottle of poison and gave it to glum to drink.


    However, the only episode is: originally, they were ready to use magic to melt glum''s "corpse" on the spot! But Dewey stopped it.


    His explanation is: because glum drank the aging potion he made before, there are some strange magic potions left in his body, and he can''t use other magic potions to dissolve his body, otherwise. It could neutralize something terrible. This kind of thing in the palace, if you walk through the air, will cause some danger


    After all, Dewey''s magic power is there. He said so, others dare not easily doubt.


    However, although the two court magicians gave up dissolving glum''s body on the spot, they still did a "safe" thing: they cut off the throat and trachea of the body themselves!


    In this way, we can make sure that this guy is dead.


    Dewey did not show the slightest emotional fluctuation in his eyes. Just cut it. As long as he doesn''t wake up early when he finds this guy three days later, even if glum''s trachea is cut off, Dewey can cure him.


    To avoid suspicion, Dewey did not ask where glum''s body would be buried.


    Fortunately, there is no habit of burning corpses in Roland, because "cremation" seems to be an extreme method in Roland: only demons and evil heretics will be burned to death!


    Ordinary people, even out of minimum respect for the dead, will not burn the bodies of the dead.


    Of course, if these people really burned glum''s body, Dewey couldn''t, at least he did his best. As he said, Dewey is not really a ruthless leader... There are some soft places in his heart. He kept some of the things that should be completely eradicated. No one knows that the emperor, who attended the celebration of Qingfeng festival that night, was killed that night. The celebration of the festival lasted until midnight, and at midnight, tulips were set off all over the city, the kind of fireworks invented by the Duke of tulip. This kind of all night celebration makes "what''s the matter? Dagong? Is there something wrong with the badge? "¡° No, no, No Dewey laughed: "Mr. Delong! I, duverolin Rudolph, 18 years old, the mainland''s Ninth level Knight! Sign up for the world''s first martial arts contest Delong grew up and stared at Dewey: "you... You sign up for the competition?" Looking at the president''s mouth big enough to fit two eggs, Dewey laughed, put his arms around Deron''s shoulder, and then pushed him: "OK! my friend! Go in and wash! I''ll take you out for breakfast... Then, I have a good plan to make a fortune. I think you will be interested in it! "¡° Get rich? " Delong''s eyes lit up immediately: "rich? Well, how big can it be? "¡° Big, big... "Du Wei smiles insidiously.

 Chapter 499

    For the citizens of the imperial capital, after the carnival of Qingfeng Festival, the excitement did not end. The "martial arts contest" held by the Knights association has already become the focus of public opinion in the streets.


    The streets near the headquarters of the Knights'' Association have been overcrowded for the past two days, so the police department of the imperial capital has had to increase its manpower several times to maintain order there.


    Looking at all kinds of warriors, holding weapons in the long street in front of the Knights'' Association, there is a long line, from morning till night.


    And for Deron, he''s dead tired. Although duvet later asked Zach to send him a lot of people and opened a lot of registration points in front of the gate of the knight''s Association... But the excitement lasted for two days!


    In just the first two days, the number of applicants exceeded 1000!


    According to the feedback, in addition to many low-level warriors who are not proud of the imperial capital, there are also many guardians of aristocratic families. Everyone hopes to be outstanding! If you can stand out at the martial arts contest, it''s better than being a bodyguard for those rich people all their lives!


    On the second day of registration, that is, the day after the Qingfeng Festival, a big news quickly spread in the imperial capital!


    The "Holy Knights" is a powerful armed group that defends the church and enjoys a good reputation in the mainland. Actually also participated in the competition!


    The current two knights of the order, two eighth level knights, Steger and Randall, plus four seventh level knights, as well as a dozen sixth level knights, all signed up to participate in the competition!


    In the streets of the imperial capital, people talked about this interesting news after tea. Many people also talked about it one after another: when the powerful Holy Knights fought with the proud guards of the nobles. Who will win and who will lose?


    All people, how many always have some curiosity psychology, especially such a big lively, or a major competition! Naturally, many people like to guess and discuss the future.


    The Holy Knights sent a group of strong players to participate in the competition, and undoubtedly poured a bucket of oil into the fire! So whether it''s teahouses, hotels, car shops and horse shops in the imperial capital, people will always talk about "that martial arts contest", "holy knight" and so on


    It was the next day.


    And on the third day, a bigger and heavier news caused a bigger and stronger response in the imperial capital!


    The most popular first minister of the imperial capital, the youngest talented Grand Duke of the Empire. The most famous tulip Duke, the youngest general of the Empire, Lord duverrudolph, who was only 18 years old, supported 100000 soldiers, occupied a provincial leader, rejected the grassland in the West and defeated warlords in the East. I signed up for the competition!!


    Dewey is one of the most popular celebrities in the Empire in recent years! You may not know the name of the Regent, you may not know who the head of the holy order is, or even you may not know the age of Pope Paul XVI... But as a man of the Roland Empire, if you don''t know Dewey. Then you will be treated as an idiot!


    Even because Du Wei was young and promising, he became famous as a young man. He was also a top aristocrat, young and handsome. He had become a famous idol in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital for a long time. I don''t know how many noble girls dream of marrying the most popular young idol in the Empire. I don''t know how many noble youths regard Dewey as their lifelong goal.


    At this time, such a brilliant person. Actually announced to participate in the contest!?


    After everyone was shocked, this public opinion storm immediately set off another climax!


    Will the Duke of tulip be the winner?


    Isn''t the Duke of tulip just a magician?


    I don''t think you''ve heard that Duke tulip is good at martial arts, have you?


    When questions were thrown out one by one, soon, some people who adored Dewey in their hearts spontaneously formed a tulip Pro guard group, and fought with those who doubted?


    Everyone knows the power of the Duke of tulip! He is a famous strong man in mainland China!


    what? Is he a magician? Hum, who stipulates that magicians can''t learn martial arts! With the genius of Duke tulip, he can''t learn anything!


    Hum, he doesn''t know martial arts? Don''t forget. My Lord, he is not a simple civil servant! He''s the youngest general in the Empire! As an imperial general. How can you not know martial arts?


    Later, Dewey led his troops to destroy the grassland cavalry in giliat city. And the annihilation of the rebel northwest Legion in the northwest war has been turned over and praised again and again.


    Of course, as the client, Dewey didn''t expect to bring this effect, and in this wave of upsurge, Dewey''s reputation was once again raised to a very high level!


    In addition to the high-profile competition of the Duke of tulip, another news is that Mr. Zach, the commercial manager of tulip family in the imperial capital, once again invented a money making thing: gambling!


    Gambling has existed since ancient times. And in several industries of DIDU controlled by little Zach, they began to announce that they would accept the bet for the victory of the contest!


    This is a kind of naked gambling, although the imperial law does not prohibit gambling, but this kind of public gambling is still immoral.


    But, it''s the tulip family. Who dares to report Dewey? Of course, Dewey is not without political enemies, but even if he sued, there must be no result! Because this time gambling behavior, obviously has certain official color!


    Behind the scenes, Dewey has promised to subsidize part of the revenue to the imperial finance, which is overwhelmed by military spending!


    The Empire used to have some underground casinos controlled by rich families, but when it comes to gambling. Who can be proficient in Dewey? He came from a previous life. He was already very skilled in all kinds of gambling routines that he had seen in his previous life. The gambling made in Roland plain was just a little warm-up.


    Obviously, the tulip family will make a fortune again!


    There are many people who have money and leisure in the imperial capital! Hundreds of years of peaceful times have fattened a large number of aristocrats in the imperial capital. These aristocrats, who like to enjoy themselves after eating, have enough gold coins in their pockets to spend. So. There are a lot of people who are willing to take part in such a lively event.


    Du Wei''s "evil gambling group" is obviously characterized by collusion between government and business... Even the organizers are dragged down by him!


    The imperial government led by Prince Chen became the umbrella of the gambling group. Even in the busiest days of gambling, the imperial public security department was ordered to send more people to maintain order in the vicinity of Duwei industry!


    And the Knights'' Association is also involved in it... Deron is seduced by this big plan. He is responsible for providing the information of all the applicants to the computing professionals under young Zach.


    Those people have carefully sorted out all the applicants'' age, identity, origin and education. Samurai level, and so on, after a variety of information, select some players who are considered to have hope, as the object of the bet, published.


    And this is the result. Also caused a very delicate thing: before the world''s first martial arts competition, many contestants had become famous by becoming the object of gambling!!


    After the calculation of the professional staff of little Zach, the latest odds will be announced on the bulletin board at the gate of several industries for the first time every day to attract all kinds of gamblers to bet. But also according to some unexpected circumstances. Change the odds at any time.


    For example, one day before a player was still popular, the next day it came that he fell while riding, and his odds immediately dropped.


    And some unpopular, suddenly because of the night in the hotel and other contestants quarrel, fight, revealed the strength of the good, the next day immediately became popular!


    What''s more, duvey and Zach have come up with a variety of projects to bet on: it''s not just about who''s the champion! It''s a bet on the top 50!


    And it''s not only about who wins and who loses, but also about life and death! The winner of the bet is a slight injury. Seriously injured, or how long can you last in the game... And so on, all kinds of strange ways of betting, it''s amazing their imagination!


    In addition to gambling, another new thing derived from gambling soon became a hot commodity in the imperial capital! This kind of thing is named "saijing" by Dewey!


    And the "horse classics" of horse racing and the "ball classics" of gambling. The lottery industry''s "lottery" is the same. This kind of "competition classic" is in Duwei''s design, and the latest version is released every seven days! The above details all the information about the most popular Samurai in recent years. At the same time, list their advantages and disadvantages. In addition, some potential characters will be listed for your reference


    This kind of thing soon swept the whole imperial capital! One thousand copies of the first issue of "saijing" were all sold out in less than a day after they were printed and put into use!


    After getting the news, the knight Delong, who was responsible for printing the "competition Sutra" (because all the contestants'' information was provided by the Knights Association), immediately made two decisions: to add 3000 copies! At the same time, increase the price of each volume by three times!


    Later, at the instigation of Dewey, Delong invented a new thing, that is, the hardcover version of the "VIP competition classic" is more exquisitely printed, and even invited painters to draw portraits of some popular players on it! There are also some latest internal information... Of course, the price is more expensive. Such a pamphlet can be sold to a gold coin! Of course, the sales group of this kind of thing is not ordinary gamblers, but aristocrats and rich people who like to spend a lot of money.


    In recent days, Deron''s face almost burst into laughter. He kept running between the printing workshop and the Knights'' Association, and devoted all his energy to printing "saijing".


    In the first issue of the sales of saijing, he got hundreds of gold coins... Although the money is not much, it is a pie in the sky after all! Delong, who has been poor all the time, can hardly close his mouth.


    After the second issue of saijing came into the market, the hardcover version of saijing was favored by the nobles in the imperial capital. After all, as nobles, they always like to pay attention to their own noble identity. Noble masters disdain to use the same things with those clay legs in the streets! Therefore, although the price of this hardcover edition of the booklet reaches a gold coin, which is equivalent to the cost of a few days for an ordinary family, the demand is still in short supply.


    The second phase of the competition, let Delong share more than 1000 gold coins windfall! Du Wei can''t help but be surprised to see that this kind of competition is so popular. Originally, he just moved his mind casually. In the age of "small mosquito legs are meat", he made an idea to let Delong make a little fortune. He didn''t expect that this thing became so popular. Since the third competition, the sales volume has exceeded 10000 copies!! And I heard that they have been sold to the towns around the imperial capital! Even the expired ones are in great demand¡° Er... Can I think about making some "newspapers" or something like that? " Dewey couldn''t help itching. Don''t think that Dewey makes less money by making this kind of game. This kind of thing is mainly a way to control public opinion! For example, now, as long as Dewey is willing, he can always use this game to hold a big favorite! And then people will go crazy and bet on this hot player... What happens? Hum, of course, the gambling group under Dewey is going to make a lot of money¡° There are so many rich people in the imperial capital Looking at the latest to send up the liquidation of bets data, let Duwei also startled!

 Chapter 500

    Of course, it''s hard to avoid being envious when you see this kind of wealth.


    There''s no way to report Dewey. Everyone knows that. But... It''s OK to have a share with Duke tulip, isn''t it?


    As a result, soon, there were some "following suit" behaviors in the imperial capital, and many other casinos began to set up bets on the martial arts competition. The name of the bets almost imitated the way of the tulip family.


    In addition, the "piracy" of the game also appeared! The printing is a little inferior, and the content is mostly copied from Dewey''s competition, but the price is low, and it is very popular with ordinary gamblers!


    This time, Dewey quit!!


    Du Wei is a generous man. If he is happy, he won''t mind more money and less money. Anyway, he is already rich.


    However, if you don''t even call, you''ll steal food from Dewey''s mouth, which will touch Dewey''s bottom line!


    Soon, under Duwei''s anger and pressure, several other underground casinos were "looted"!


    The soldiers of the armed imperial city guards rushed into several casinos in broad daylight and robbed all the property in the casinos under the threat of swords and whips! All the money that I bet these days, even the gambling capital of the normal operation of the casino itself, has been moved away!


    Then the officer in charge of the team did not care about the supplication of the casino owners, threats or bribes, which could not move these soldiers!


    Better than backstage? Hum, I know you casinos all have backstage! It''s the secret industry of some aristocrats!


    But, you backstage again big, big than tulip Duke! Bigger than the Regent!


    result. Several casinos were cleaned up, gamblers were driven out, and a group of people were arrested.


    As for the pirated scriptures in the following printing places on the market, they have also been wiped out, and several printing workshops have been seized.


    A lot of people immediately understand! It won''t work to compete with the Duke of tulip!


    There are also some people with their own identity, also a little weight, ran to the palace to cry to Prince Chen.


    But all I got was a stern reprimand from the Regent!


    Of course! Under the advocation of duvidi, the gambling industry of betting has been regarded by the Regent as a blood vessel to supplement the imperial finance! Shit! You''re not just robbing Dewey! It''s also robbing me of my money!!


    of course. There are also some dead brains, we must argue for a saying: for example, we do not engage in gambling, we just sell the game, it is not illegal! You tulip family can sell, why can''t we sell!!


    Many people complained to the relevant departments. At this time, Dewey directly asked the imperial treasury to sign an exclusive authorization document for himself.


    Hum. Do you know what intellectual property protection is!


    Fight against piracy! Long live the original!!


    Of course, there are also some smart people who know it''s impossible to compete with Dewey. Some people who have turned around in their heads are looking for a way to see the Duke of tulip. They just want his fingers to loosen a little: you eat meat. Can we have some soup, too? We are all in the aristocratic circle. If you look down but don''t look up, you always have a little bit of love.


    In the face of this kind of door-to-door request, Dewey is still very polite. After he received a few people, his attitude was very amiable, but the meaning of the words, vaguely revealed a message: want to play together? Yes, pay in the dues!


    This "membership" fee is settled in two ways: first, if you want to join the game, you have to pay a "membership application fee". Each betting point, to pay 5000 gold coins to join the fee. Du Wei didn''t want a cent of the fee. He handed it all over to the imperial finance department.


    In addition, all bets must be supervised by officials of the imperial finance department! In the end, 30% of the proceeds will be handed over!!


    The conditions are not harsh, but now Dewey has a knife in his hand. The attitude is very clear: or you can promise with your nose. Otherwise, don''t worry about it!


    result. After the storm, the imperial Chancellor of the exchequer was very grateful to Dewey. If Dewey had not married his wife and his granddaughter had already engaged Dewey''s younger brother, he would like to have one more granddaughter to marry him!


    "Do you know what makes the most money? MONOPOLY! Any business, as long as you can monopolize the whole industry, even if you are selling ordinary nails, you can count money and get cramps! "


    Duwei later said this to Zach, who was impressed by the idea.


    Lao Yan is very busy these days.


    As the chief bodyguard of the Duke of tulip, he should stay with him all the time. However, it is a pity that Dewey doesn''t seem to need people to protect him all the time... With his strength, there are few people who can hurt him on the mainland now. If there are opponents of this level, then it is definitely not Lao Yan and those bodyguards who can resist.


    Therefore, as Du Wei''s most trusted confidant, Lao Yan often does some shady secret activities for Du Wei.


    Like this time!


    On the night of the third day after the Qingfeng Festival, the Duke suddenly called Lao Yan into his study. At that time, his face was very serious and dignified, and he gave Lao Yan a secret task. Moreover, the Duke''s tone was very dignified: this matter must be kept absolutely secret! Only let Lao Yan do it by himself. No one is allowed to take him with him! Never reveal a word after the event! Let this thing rot in his stomach all his life!


    Looking at what the grown-up said so solemnly, Lao Yan, who was loyal to Du Wei, immediately vowed that it would be completed with his own life.


    Then, Du Wei said the content of the order: let Lao Yan go to a place outside the city tonight, quietly dig out a body from the underground! And send the body to the southern tirolin plain overnight!


    Dewey still appreciates Lao Yan.


    Although Lao Yan''s martial arts is not very good, he is now an intermediate warrior. In terms of fighting spirit, it''s just a beginning. But Lao Yan does things very carefully, and his mouth is very tight. What Du Wei likes most is that as long as he tells him something, he will never ask what he shouldn''t ask. Instead, he will finish it carefully according to Du Wei''s instructions!


    That night, Lao Yan Ran to a deserted forest outside the city in the middle of the night according to Duwei''s instructions. Then he took out a shovel and dug a big sack from the ground. After it was unravelled, it was a dead body.


    Lao Yan arranged a carriage. He carried the carriage himself and took the corpse down the road to the southern Lorraine plain.


    And on the way, the body came back to life!!


    It can be said that this matter is very strange! But Lao Yan didn''t ask a word.


    Even along the way, he tried not to talk to the resurrected body.


    After we got to the Lorraine plain. Lao Yan was responsible for finding a small remote farm in the south of the Lorraine plain, which was an estate of Duwei, and settled the man here.


    He did it very carefully and didn''t ask anything more.


    He didn''t know about the man who had brought himself to the south. Just a few days ago, I was still sitting in the palace, wearing the emperor''s dress.


    Later, Lao Yan Ran to Lille Province in the south. In a small town, he took a family: a middle-aged woman and two little girls away secretly and received them from the farm.


    After all this. He left a sum of money to him and told the old man, "you live here. You have all the daily necessities here. You are not allowed to leave this farm for half a month! This is the order of the Duke of tulip "!"!, Then he left.


    Glum survived. Naturally, he was very excited and could be reunited with his family. He was naturally grateful to Dewey.


    At the same time, he also knows that his life is an extremely risky gamble! If the news leaks out, you will die! So he listened to Dewey''s orders carefully and lived in the secret farm.


    Duwei will not let him live there all the time. According to Duwei''s plan, someone will go there in a few days, and then take the family south. At some port. Take a boat of the duvet family to sea... In the distant south ocean, they can settle there. Dewey''s fleet has already opened up routes and trade routes. Several strongholds have also been set up in Nanyang.


    Lao Yan finished the task assigned by Du Wei. It was nearly a month since he returned to the imperial capital.


    He did not know that as the news of the martial arts contest spread all over the mainland, more and more unsuccessful warriors from all over the mainland were rushing to the imperial capital.


    For a time, on the official road leading to the imperial capital, the business of the car shop, wharf and hotel increased several times.


    On the 28th day after Qingfeng Festival, Lao Yan returned to a small town ten miles outside the imperial capital. This is a small Acropolis in charge of defending the imperial capital.


    With hundreds of years of peace, it has developed into a city of 100000 people. At the same time, there is also a garrison of the royal city.


    After having lunch in a hotel here, Lao Yan is ready to go on the road. He can go back to tulip palace in the imperial capital before evening to report to the adults that he has completed the task.


    But when Lao Yan came out of the hotel, the waiter next to him brought his horse. When Lao Yan turned over and got on the horse, his action suddenly stopped. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes. He looked at the front of the street and seemed to be stunned.


    "Yi... Is it..."


    The familiar figure flashed through the crowd. When Lao Yan came back to see it, he couldn''t see it. He was a little stupefied for a while, then frowned: is he wrong?


    But that figure is very familiar


    For the soldiers of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital, they are exhausted these days!


    All the people gave up their vacation and devoted themselves to the endless overtime work... It''s conceivable.


    According to the statistics of the Knights Association, the number of applicants has increased to 3400 in this month!


    And so many people, almost half of them are foreigners from all over the mainland!


    It can be imagined that when more than 1000 warriors from all over the world swarmed into the imperial capital, how much hidden danger it brought to the public security of the imperial capital! Most of the people who practice martial arts are brave and fierce! The so-called literature is no first, martial arts is no second! People who practice martial arts will not be easily convinced of other martial arts practitioners! The imperial capital is full of foreign warriors with various accents. In their daily life, these warriors will easily break out some frictions and small contradictions. For example, in the registration time, in the crowd, bumping. For another example, because of the sudden influx of too many outsiders (not only competitors, but also tourists from other places to see the bustle), all the hotel and bus companies in the imperial capital are already overcrowded! Even the price of Datong bed in the car and horse shop has soared three times! This kind of time, you may casually in a small teahouse, small restaurant, when walking accidentally touched a person, the other side is a warrior! And when people are full, it''s because of robbing rooms, tables, empty seats, even carriage positions and so on. For people who practice martial arts, most of them don''t like to use their mouths to say things! They usually use one method: use force to speak! Whoever has a hard fist makes sense! As a result, there were more than 300 serious fights in the imperial capital this month, resulting in seven deaths and more than 20 injuries. More than 200 people were arrested in the prison of the public security department. The head of the public security department has written to the regent for help! He was very helpless. There were only ten thousand soldiers in the Public Security Department of the imperial capital. They were responsible for the safety of a big city with a population of one million on weekdays... That''s all! Now more than a thousand brave and ruthless warriors suddenly come in! Moreover, in every dispute, most of these outsiders are not afraid of soldiers, and even some of them who drink too much dare to fight with the soldiers of the public security department! In less than a month, the sheriff''s cell was full.

 Chapter 501

    What''s more troubling to the head of the public security department is that many of these troublemakers are not ordinary ordinary people. Some of them have their backgrounds, which makes the head of the public security department feel a bit headache and embarrassed.


    Not all warriors are poor people in decline!


    In fact, in recent days, it''s very wrong for the contestants, and even they are quite promising!


    This is mainly because of what Dewey did!


    As the Grand Duke of the Empire, the general of the Empire, the northwest military minister, Du Wei all signed up for the competition... This behavior not only caused a lively topic, but also aroused the interest of some officials and noble children!


    As aristocratic children, most of these people have some "Knight" titles. Of course, some of them are bought, and some of them do have some real skills.


    At the beginning, everyone regarded it as a bustle... But even the honorable tulip Duke took part in the competition! Then why don''t I go and play with you!


    As for the status of the nobility... Even the Duke of tulip doesn''t care. What do we care about!


    What''s more, some of the participants have all other purposes, such as making friends with the Duke. This is a golden opportunity! Take part in the same game together, maybe you will have a chance to make friends with the most popular person in the Empire!


    As a result, many dandies from noble families in the imperial capital signed up one after another.


    And many children of local nobles from other places also came to catch up with the excitement.


    What''s more troubling to the public security department is... There are also many guys who come to the imperial capital to compete, just some lawless guys!


    For example, the warriors from some mercenary regiments in the North!


    It''s only two years since the legitimization of the mercenary regiment. These mercenaries have been engaged in illegal smuggling activities for many years! When facing the officers and soldiers, they are not afraid! Drinking, fighting and making trouble. It''s more common!


    Some mercenary regiments even sent dozens or even dozens of people to the imperial capital to participate in the competition!


    For most people, the champion doesn''t have to think about it... We all know what we are made of. Most people go to the "top 50" awards!


    Even if you can''t win the championship, it''s very possible to mix one place in the top 50!


    This kind of thing, not to see who the knight level is high will win! After all, many so-called High Knights are bought with money! God knows whether the other party is a bone or a abscess!


    Besides, there is a fight. It depends on courage, time and place, even luck! Or play on the spot! Although a lot of people are good at martial arts, they are weak when it comes to fighting with real weapons!


    And these mercenaries are old people! When I was smuggling in my early years, I took risks in the frozen forest! I''ve seen blood, I''ve killed people!


    No matter how bad it is, I still have a little hope: Maybe my opponent has diarrhea on the day of the match!


    All in all. Hope still exists!


    Moreover, as long as you get to the top 50, the reward is really exciting!


    Everyone has a set of silver armor and weapons, and a reward of 10000 gold coins!


    Ten thousand gold coins!! For most people, ten thousand gold coins is enough to eat and drink for most of their lives!!


    You can also join the Knights of the sword of Roland. Though the order is empty. But now it looks like it''s going to be rebuilt! Join that knight order, also can have a steady income


    Why not?!


    Relying on this excitement, Duwei''s real estate industry has made another windfall!


    Young Zach, a black hearted businessman, has made a batch of "high-grade weapons". The armour inlaid with various gold rims and gems looks gorgeous and magnificent, and the bright and eye-catching sword also has the pattern of the elves designed by Dewey himself! And the famous painters of the imperial capital carved shields with wonderful patterns


    Such a set of equipment to wear, not to mention the hands, just a stop there, enough to let the girls scream!


    How much do you think such a set of equipment can cost?


    A thousand gold coins? That''s the cost! At least 5000 gold coins!! You don''t want to get in stock yet, you have to book!! Because now the tulip family''s workshop has been full power, working day and night to catch up!


    You should understand the thoughts of those noble children; They will never want to wear the same black iron armor and carry the same ugly sword as those ordinary mud legged warriors!


    In their opinion, if the handle of a sword is not inlaid with several gems, can it be called "sword"?!


    And Dewey. This black hearted backstage boss also shamelessly named such a suit of armor "paladin armor"!!


    Listen! Paladin armor! So gorgeous and beautiful armor is for paladins! Then, after I put it on, how can I make the utensils more dignified!


    What''s this called? respectable!!


    Du Weinong''s "paladin armor" was ordered out of 500 sets at one go. Of course, not all the people who ordered it were contestants, but more aristocratic dandies, which were used to show their prestige and show off.


    For a moment, the aim of the contest to promote the imperial martial arts was not achieved. Instead, there was a trend of collecting gorgeous weapons and armor in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Don''t be so sharp. Don''t be practical, but the more gorgeous the better! Anyway, these people buy it back. I don''t expect to wear it to fight, but just to show the scene and attract the adoring eyes and screams of some girls. For a time, in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, on many banquet occasions, some young nobles did not like to wear those traditional gorgeous costumes. Instead, many people like to wear a uniform and full armor to attend the banquet! Of course... In order to take care of the physical strength of these young nobles who have been dried up by wine and sex, because you can''t expect these people to wear a suit of armor that weighs dozens of kilograms and still jump around? For most nobles, if they put on a set of real armor, let alone walk, it would be a miracle that they could stand up and not fall down! So... Dewey''s "shoddy work" is outrageous! Have you ever heard of a suit of armor that weighs only a dozen kilograms? yes! Dewey did it! Because of this armor. Not to mention the sword... Tree stick? No no no! No sticks! In Dewey''s view, the only use of this armor is: good-looking! As for the ability of protection... Dewey thought of a thing in his previous life: the pop can after drinking all the drinks inside! With a pinch, you can flatten it... Duwei, the black hearted businessman, looks at the property report that little Zach sent, and laughs immeasurably. Then he threw the book in his hand, looked at little Zach, touched his chin, and said with a smile, "yes. I think of a good thing again. Weapons are almost sold... Let''s get tickets for this competition! "¡° Tickets? " Little Zach was stunned¡° Yes, tickets "God, you don''t think people can watch such a big" national level "competition for free," duvet said Little Zach saw the evil look in the boss''s eyes, secretly praised in his heart: it''s really mean!! He was also excited: "do you mean it''s like watching an opera? Sell tickets to watch the competition at the martial arts contest? "¡° you ''re right! That''s it. " Dewey said with a smile¡° But... What about the venue? " Little Zach quickly thought of a key question: "the largest opera house in the imperial capital, for things like martial arts competition. The stage is too small Du Weifei thought about it quickly, then said with a smile: "what do you think of the headquarters of the Knights association?" The headquarters of the Knights'' Association is a patio style building... Generally speaking, it is similar to the stadium that Dewey saw in his previous life. And the flat ground in the middle is as big as two football fields, and surrounded by three storey buildings! Just a little refit... Dewey has already thought about it. By then, the tickets will be divided into three classes! First class civilian tickets can only be seen on the ground floor! This kind of ticket is the most! Because the square in the middle is the size of two football fields. The challenge arena of the match is as big as half a football field in the middle! Other vacant places can be used to sell tickets! Second class tickets are more expensive. You can see them on the second floor. They are very expensive. See more clearly, the price is naturally high! As for the third floor... That''s the VIP box!! The price, of course, is not cheap!! VIP box, the symbol of identity! Those rich and noble families are naturally willing to pay! Pour time oneself and Chen prince in the third floor one sit, other of those big nobles don''t obediently take out money to run to join in to watch the game! Count it out, from the preliminaries to the group stage, then the knockout. The final finals... So many games, how much money can you make!! Dewey probably told little Zach his idea, simply said it again, and before he finished, little Zach''s eyes were full of greedy light¡° Boss... "Zach swallowed his spit hard, then looked at Dewey:" can I say a word of praise to you? "¡° Well, go ahead. " Little Zach''s eyes were very sincere. He looked at Dewey with a look of adoration: "boss, if you are black hearted and mean... I''m afraid the whole continent. No one can match you There was a pause. He cheered excitedly: "boss, you are so mean! What a shame Dewey was embarrassed. Then he patted little Zach on the shoulder and said, "well, you''re not Gregory, and I''m not the fat rogue... But I accept your praise."

 Chapter 502

    The four judges of the world''s first martial arts contest have been decided. After the announcement, the four judges did not cause any special controversy.


    As for the temple, the judge is an elder of the temple Presbyterian group, who is said to be a retired holy knight and a strong man when he was young. Of course, at his age, Dewey has never heard of his name. From this, it can be inferred that this guy has only seven or eight levels of strength: obviously, if he had the strength of Saint level, the temple would have pushed him out as a flag. If he has level 9 strength, now the temple will not let a few level 8 knights to fill the facade.


    As for the royal family, the judge sent by Prince Chen is the chief warrior in the current palace, a guy named chick... This man Duwei actually knows! I remember when he first met Prince Chen, he met this man. At that time, this guy was Prince Chen''s personal guard, and his strength was very good. It is said that he was also the strong enemy of alpha''s bodyguard chief of the old Rowling family. Alpha was already a level 8 Knight at that time. If he could be alpha''s strong enemy, the strength of chick could not be underestimated. Moreover, Dewey saw him do it with his own eyes.


    At the beginning, they met Prince Chen for the first time. They went to the gold selling cave outside the city. On the way back in the middle of the night, they were ambushed and assassinated by the experts sent by the prince. This chick killed many experts under the prince on the spot with his strong strength. Obviously, this guy is Prince Chen''s confidant.


    Originally, the chief warrior in the Imperial Palace was the guy named grey sword saint. Unfortunately, he was killed by Rodriguez on the day of the coup d''etat, and the so-called emperor and courtier, Prince Chen, became the chief warrior in the imperial palace. Now this chick. He''s already the bodyguard in the palace.


    According to Dewey''s inference, this guy has the strength above level 8, probably reaching level 9.


    The third candidate was sent by the imperial authorities. Originally, this candidate should have been Dewey''s, but because Dewey entered the competition, this candidate fell to camisillo, who was also a new king and also a military general. Comparatively speaking, camisiro''s knighthood level is the lowest. He''s only level six. Moreover, as a deputy minister of military affairs, he will not have much to do by himself in the future.


    The fourth candidate, of course, is the president of our knight Association, the "Ninth level" Knight, Lord Deron!


    The four judges have discussed the basic rules of the competition after a meeting.


    In fact, it''s also very simple. In this kind of competition, win or lose. Most of the time is clear at a glance, only in some special circumstances, will need to judge to determine the outcome. And the basic rules are no more than no poison, no poisonous weapons, no mean means to hurt opponents, etc.


    of course. In the end, an additional rule was added: in order to ensure the pure blood of the samurai group in the competition, the competitors in the competition are not allowed to use any other abilities except martial arts! This one is mainly used to restrict the players of magic and martial arts, but Dewey knows that the temple is mainly used to restrict his own land.


    Camisillo and Dewey met once. The relationship between the new kings of the two empires is still very good. On the one hand, they had a good personal relationship before. On the other hand, although they are both "new kings", camisillo''s power is far lower than that of Dewey''s. There is no conflict of interests between them, so they maintain a friendly relationship.


    Camisiro made fun of Dewey and jokingly asked him why he was in the game. Do you really want to practice a good martial arts, and then inherit the tradition of the Luolin family as a general?


    Du Wei said a few words with a smile, and he turned away from the topic. In fact, as a confidant of the Regent, camisiro only knew that this competition could not let the temple people show off.


    Now the situation is pretty good, at least among the four judges, camisillo is Duwei''s friend, and CHIK, the palace warrior, is the direct lineage of Prince Chen, and will definitely turn to Duwei. As for Delong... He eats, drinks, and flowers. It''s all Dewey''s money! Don''t listen to Dewey. Who else can I listen to?


    Before the game started, Dewey almost got three referees! Play like this. What''s Dewey afraid of?


    The next few days, tulip Duke mansion came out the news, in order to prepare for the martial arts conference, tulip Duke decided to shut up and practice martial arts! Welcome the game with the best form. So during this time, the Duke of tulip won''t be able to meet any guests, or accept any banquet or other invitation.


    Du Wei did. He locked himself up in the training ground in the Duke''s mansion for more than half of every day, and practiced the special skill of "jiduruo throat instant prison arrow": bow and moon dance!


    This is the top martial art created by the gods of the great elves! Although Du Wei has only learned one and a half key, how powerful is his divine martial arts? In addition, Du Wei has already practiced the physical skills of big snow mountain and star fighting Qi so skillfully. In terms of physical fitness, he can say that he is not inferior to any ordinary master. As long as he does not meet the saint level strong, he is confident that he can deal with them.


    As for the top of the saint class... Is it possible to take part in this kind of competition?


    Of course, Dewey is looking forward to whether another mysterious angel in the temple will take part in the competition... If that angel really takes part in the competition, as long as Dewey recognizes him... Even if it is operated in a black box, Dewey will surely find a way to draw himself and the other party together!


    At that time, if the martial arts can''t deal with him, will Dewey really be obedient without magic?


    Du Wei thought very clearly! Once you find out who the angel is, go out and kill him immediately! What is illegal to use magic? Joke! If you can kill an angel, it''s no big deal to give up the game!


    Besides practicing hard as like as two peas at home, Duwei also drew a picture of Dou Luo''s "sharp arrow", using the fine steel and iron tyre to create a long bow.


    After all, the power of jiduro throat instant prison arrow is too strong. If you really use this artifact to perform bow moon dance, it will be too powerful and cause a lot of unnecessary casualties.


    This is as like as two peas. It''s completely built in a round shape. Even the barbs on the bow angle are exactly the same size as the wind blade.


    Of course, in addition to hard training, Du Wei also took some time out: he promised Prince Chen that he would take advantage of his time in the imperial capital to take care of the education of the two children in the palace.


    Training a future Emperor... This kind of work is quite a sense of achievement!


    Dewey almost made a joke when he taught Princess Karina, Prince Charles, for the first time. When Prince Charles and Princess Karina sit at their desks. Looking at the arrival of the youngest teacher, the two little guys are undoubtedly very excited. After all, Dewey''s reputation is so big!


    And children usually like to worship heroes very much.


    So little Prince Charlie asked excitedly, "teacher, what will you teach us?"


    "I know astronomy from the top, geography from the bottom, knowledge of the past and the present, and military strategy. I can teach you anything you want to learn!" Dewey''s reply was very convincing. He had this confidence. Relative to the world of the previous life. The level of science and education in Roland was far behind that of feudal Europe.


    So Dewey boasted.


    As a result, little Charlie nodded: "well, let''s learn arithmetic, teacher. Recently, my other teachers always rely on me to solve some algorithm problems. They say that I will learn these problems in the future, which will be very useful. "


    Dewey was very kind with a smile. He didn''t teach students. After all, there were dozens of magic apprentices in the Decepticon team. But they are all his disciples!


    So Dewey wrote a complete set of four operations of addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, and was about to compare the two little disciples carefully. Prince Charles suddenly asked: "teacher, I ask you... Why is one plus one equal to two?"


    Dewey was in a cold sweat!


    One plus one is two, of course! But why is it equal to two? It seems that I have heard of this problem in my previous life, which is related to the Goldbach conjecture! But Dewey''s previous life was just an ordinary university... Goldbach conjecture. He can''t solve it!! Chen Jingrun has not finished all his life. Do you expect Du Wei to do it?


    Looking at Du Wei''s tongue tied appearance, the two children smile with a face of mischief. Du Wei knows that he has been fooled!


    After all, girls are gentle and considerate! Soon, Princess Karina took out the book "general history of the mainland" that Dewey had sent, opened one of the pages, and pointed to the dense notes between the paragraphs above with a smile, which was written by Dewey himself.


    The content of the book on that page is to evaluate some of the simplest historical and natural conditions on the mainland, and then make an evaluation with a fixed tone. When Dewey saw this kind of thing, he felt it in his heart. He wrote down a few lines:


    "In fact, the more simple things are, we are often unable to give a profound answer. Our cognition only stays on the surface understanding. For example, we all know that there are four seasons in a year, but why there are four seasons in a year? We know that there will be day and night every day, but why there will be day and black smoke? Well, the church says it was created by the gods... So why did the gods create it? Who can answer that? For example, children know that one plus one equals two... But why is one plus one equal to two? This is the problem. I don''t even know! "


    When little Karina read this. I was moved by these words, and then I pondered for a long time. I have to say that this girl is really a genius. At a young age, she seemed to be able to grasp the thoughts of Dewey when he wrote these words.


    But when they played the prank, the brother and sister didn''t ask Du Wei "why there are four seasons in a year", because in their opinion, although Du Wei''s words didn''t say it clearly, but vaguely, the teacher probably knew the answer! And this answer is definitely not the "divine creation" other teachers told them!


    But even Dewey himself admitted that he didn''t know why one plus one was equal to two, so the two children deliberately used this question to compare Dewey.


    Dewey was calculated by the two children in the first class, and immediately lost the teacher''s shelf.


    He thought for a moment, anyway, he won''t stay in the imperial capital for a long time, and there won''t be a lot of time for the two children to attend classes. In a short time, it''s impossible to teach the two children to complete any course. Anyway, they all have the best Palace scholars to educate them, and they are not too short-time workers. Since it is impossible to teach a complete system. So why don''t we just do a "random cover"!


    So Dewey simply threw away all the lessons he had prepared for the whole day and chatted with the two children casually.


    It''s OK to talk about anything, astronomy and geography. From ancient times to the present, Dewey doesn''t ask for anything else. He just hopes to maximize the influence of his way of thinking on the two children.


    For no other reason, Dewey is confident that his way of thinking is relatively advanced in this era. And Prince Charles will be emperor in the future! After 18 years in this world. Dewey''s feelings for the world are getting deeper and deeper.


    From the bottom of his heart, he also hoped that the future emperor would be a good emperor. If there was another fatuous old man like Augustine VI, the country would really be finished.


    Because the time is too short to teach anything completely, Dewey''s main purpose is to instill a thinking concept into the two children: nothing is absolute!


    He gave an example to two children: they all know that wolves eat sheep. In almost all fairy tales, wolves are described as cunning, cruel and greedy villains. However, the wolf ate the sheep, the sheep is poor. But if the wolf doesn''t eat the sheep... Then the wolf will die!


    So what about the wolf? What can it do? It also has its own life, it also has the desire to survive.


    This kind of truth, in the future world, even primary school students know. But for this world, Prince Charles and Princess Karina listen very seriously. Especially Princess Karina. After hearing that she was already full of tears, the little girl sighed: "well, when hunting in the future, I must ask my father not to shoot wolves."


    "In fact, there is no right or wrong in this world. Only different positions. The wolf wants to eat the sheep, and the sheep doesn''t want to be eaten. We all want to survive. There is no right or wrong. "


    That''s what Dewey said.


    Obviously, Dewey''s teaching had a great influence on the two children, especially when they were young!


    In addition, the two little guys are very different. For example, Prince Charles is a typical son of Roland royal family. He is young, strong and energetic. He likes to move, to hunt on horseback, to make swords with swords. When he talks about history, he is always interested in those wars, which is very normal. Children of this age are usually impatient.


    More importantly... Prince Charlie''s life is so peaceful! When Prince Chen was as young as he was, he was enlightened early because he was in danger. There is Augustine VI, the son as a competitor to the son of the bastard father. There is a prince who wants him to die!


    Now, Prince Charles is the only son of the Regent! No one argued with him!


    To sharpen the child''s impatience. After a day''s hard thinking, Dewey finally patted his head and got out the "chess" he knew in his previous life!


    After learning the rules, the little guy cheered and dragged Dewey for two hours. Although young people don''t have the chance to appreciate the real war, they can still get through the habit of playing chess. Moreover, playing chess is good for training people''s patience and tolerance.


    Little princess Karina''s interest in these things is average. She prefers to pester duvet to tell her stories. Tell all kinds of stories... Because the stories Dewey told are different from those told by the maids and other teachers! It''s totally different!


    Such as the little match girl, such as snow white, such as little flying, such as the daughter of the sea. There is also Du Wei''s revised version of "Roland''s journey to the west". In this version of journey to the west, the jade emperor becomes the temple Pope, and the Tathagata Buddha becomes the goddess of light. The monkey king, however, was described by Du Wei as a rebellious knight with fighting spirit.


    However, Duwei is not a professional storyteller after all. No matter how hard he tries, day by day, all the stories in his stomach are hollowed out.


    At the end, Dewey scratched his ears. I can''t think of any more stories to tell... I can''t tell an eight year old girl those twenty-first century novels about diyy stallion on the Internet!


    Fortunately, Prince Chen finally gave him a solution: after all, compared with giving the children lessons, the Knights association is more important. As the date of the competition approached, the Regent gave Dewey an order: suspend the course! Let Dewey prepare for the conference.


    Although I don''t care about the revitalization of the Knights'' Association, since the temple has also participated in the competition, the Regent still hopes to take the opportunity to crack down on the arrogance of the temple!


    So, more than a month''s course is over. At the end of the course, the two children were obviously reluctant to give up Dewey. After all, Dewey''s class was much more interesting than the dull way of education of the court scholars. And Dewey had all kinds of fantastic ideas. It''s also very suitable for children''s taste.


    Before the end of the last class, Dewey took out the two gifts he had prepared. For a month, Dewey had become very familiar with the two children. He sat on the chair, Prince Charlie and Princess Karina sat on Dewey''s two legs respectively. The gifts Dewey took out dealt with the hands of the two people respectively. What he gave Prince Charlie was a short magic wand! Although this wand is half shorter than that used by normal magicians, it is made of authentic walnut! Above the wand is an expensive Aquamarine magic gem! It''s a great way to cast water magic. Du Wei said to Prince Charlie with a smile: "Your Highness, you know very well that you will not become a magician in the future, but since you are interested in magic, you might as well read some books on it. Many things of magic are not as gorgeous as they think. There are also many useful truths. Earth can control water, for example, water can control fire. Fire can restrain metal... If you can understand these principles, it is more meaningful than learning any real magic! "


    Du Wei''s gift to Karina is a general history of the mainland. Of course, last time Du Wei gave the first volume, this time he gave the second! This is an old book, and it also has the notes that Dewey added to it. In fact, compared with Charlie, Dewey likes this cute girl better. She''s so smart! Amazing intelligence! Even Dewey tends to think. Compared with Charlie, this little girl is the most receptive to her way of thinking. If she were a boy... She would be a great emperor! Unfortunately... Du Wei sighed, looked at Karina, and sighed silently in his heart: it''s a pity that you are a girl, and your future destiny is to become a princess, and then marry an aristocrat and live a quiet and mediocre life... "This is the second volume." Dewey smilingly delivered the book to Kalina: "dear little highness. You''re too young. A lot of things in the general history of the mainland are not suitable for your age! So I''ll show you the second volume for the time being... There are ten volumes in the whole set! From now on, every year your birthday. I''ll give you a copy. Well, you are eight years old, and there are still eight volumes left for you, that is to say, until your sixteenth birthday! You''ll get all ten copies, right? " With that, Dewey gave Karina a kiss on the face and patted her on the head with a smile¡° Teacher, are you leaving? " Karina squeezed the old book tightly in her hand and whispered, "are you leaving DIDU?" Dewey laughed: "no, I won''t leave for the moment, but I may not have time to teach you. I have a lot of things to do... Well, if I have a chance, I''ll come to the palace to see you. " With that, Dewey let go of the two children, stood up and said goodbye to them. Before he left, he took a look at Charlie and said with a smile, "Charlie! Grow up quickly! I promise you, when you are 15 years old, I will give you the best horse in the mainland! It must be the best on the continent Watching Duwei walk out of the palace, Prince Charles has a deep loss on his face. He knows that from tomorrow on, he will face those white bearded old men and court scholars again. He took a look at his sister, but saw that Karina had turned around and sat down in a chair, calmly looking through the book that Dewey had given her¡° Karina, aren''t you sad that the teacher has gone? " Prince Charles frowned at his sister¡° Why should I be sad? " Kalina looked up and blinked. At a young age, her voice seemed to be a little calm: "teacher is one of the most important ministers of the Empire, and also the most intelligent person on the mainland! He is such a talent, should not spend too much time with our two children, he should have a lot of more important things to do!! I feel very happy and satisfied to have been taught by him for one month Prince Charles was stunned for a moment. His wisdom was not as good as that of Karina, but after all, he was a child. He soon eased down from his depression, took the wand left by Dewey and ran out happily to find the court magicians who protected him to show off. Karina, on the other hand, quietly leans back in her chair, naturally finds the most comfortable position to curl up there, quietly looking through the book "general history of the mainland - Volume II" left by Dewey... Dewey doesn''t know that this month''s education is not just about playing with children... This month''s time, in the future, But it almost affected the future of the Empire! Interestingly, in Dewey''s previous life, we often see such vulgar sentences as "the wheel of history is rolling" in some novels, which often cause him to complain. But this time... He personally pushed the wheel of history, even inadvertently changed the track of the wheel! But he himself didn''t know all about it now. As time went by, the new year was approaching. The caravans of the emperor from the south to the North brought new goods from all over the mainland, meeting the needs of people from all walks of life in the Empire to prepare for the celebration of the new year. At the same time, in order to welcome the new year, the Imperial Palace sent orders, and countless people mobilized to dress up the emperor. At the same time, the day of the "world''s first martial arts contest" has finally come!

 Chapter 503

    With eight days to go before the new year, finally, the registration for the world''s first martial arts contest was announced.


    It''s two and a half months since the announcement of Guangfa. I have to say that the time is shorter. For example, in some remote areas of the mainland, even if we get the news of this kind of competition, the news comes back and forth, and the warriors from those remote areas have to rush to the imperial capital to take part in the competition. I''m afraid it will take nearly two months.


    As a result, a few days after the announcement of the registration deadline, there were still all kinds of warriors coming from other places. They were indignant because they missed the registration time. They demonstrated around the headquarters of the Knights'' Association and called for duvico to ignore them and directly let the soldiers of the public security department drag these guys away.


    By the end of the last day, more than 4100 people had signed up for the world''s first martial arts contest. Unfortunately... When it comes to the real preliminaries, there are less than 600 people coming to participate in the competition... All of these more than 600 people are disqualified because of "off-site factors".


    Some of them were killed or injured in fights during their stay in the imperial capital. Some of them were held in prison by the public security department. Some of them saw that the imperial capital was full of experts and thought they were not good enough, so they simply left quietly to avoid making a fool of themselves in public.


    But duvier doesn''t care, and Deron doesn''t care. Anyway, he has made a lot of windfall. So many successive issues of "saijing" have brought nearly ten thousand gold coins to Delong''s net income, and each issue of saijing is in short supply as soon as it goes on the market. It keeps printing and printing again and again, which makes Delong''s fingers cramp when he counts money.


    In the past two months or so, Dewey has already asked people to renovate the huge square in the headquarters of the Knights'' Association. In the middle of the square, there is a one meter high round arena, about half the size of a football field.


    And there are three stories around. It was also urgently built into a "grandstand" designed by Dewey. Although it was a little crude, it was just to tear down a wall facing the challenge arena and install railings. However, after careful separation, there are 116 VIP boxes on the third floor. Du Wei announced the sale of this kind of box according to the "package ticket" mode. Those who buy this kind of box package ticket can see the final from the preliminary round all the time.


    At the same time, it was announced on the first day that the best two boxes had been given to the royal family and the church respectively. It is also said that his Royal Highness The Regent and His Holiness the Pope will attend the competition. Once this kind of news is released, more than 100 boxes in the remaining area are immediately seized by the aristocrats of the imperial capital. This is a good opportunity to have close contact with the royal family and the church!!


    Even if the price is as high as 3000 gold coins, it will be sold out in three days. Just so many 100 boxes, we got more than 300000 gold coins!


    There are more than 600 VIP seats in this building, which are also sold in the form of "package tickets". They are not retail. A seat priced at 300 gold coins was sold out in just a few days.


    It''s only for the second and third floors. He got nearly half a million gold coins. Looking at the figures in the account book, Deron blushed and looked like he wanted to kiss Duwei on the spot!


    Half a million gold coins! This is 500000 gold coins!!


    This Dewey is indeed the gold finger recognized by the Empire! He can bring fortune wherever he goes!


    As for the tickets on the first floor Square... Dewey just swiped his pen. According to the price of three copperplates per day, Delong was surprised by the low price. However, Dewey then gave a faint smile: "the seats upstairs are used to earn the gold coins of the rich people in the imperial capital! After all, after hundreds of years of peaceful management, the imperial capital has a lot of rich people. But most of the audience in the square are ordinary citizens. For these citizens, a few coppers are already the cost of living for a day. They can''t afford to spend more money to watch the excitement. So there''s no need to set the price too high, otherwise, I''m afraid no one will come to see it. "


    Even so, thousands of tickets on the first floor of the square are also being sold rapidly. After all, for civilians. A few coppers is also a big expense, and many people are still waiting to see... But Dewey predicts that tickets will sell quickly when the game really starts.


    According to the calculation, just selling ordinary tickets on the first floor is enough to recover the cost of the renovation.


    On the second floor and the third floor, Dewey gave Delong 100000 gold coins, and then he took 100000. The rest is a stroke of the pen. All of them were donated to the imperial treasury, which satisfied the Regent. The chancellor of the exchequer also came to Duwei''s home that night to express his gratitude, and even proposed to let Duwei''s younger brother marry his granddaughter in advance.


    Dewey murmured: "Gabriel is only fourteen years old! According to the custom of the Empire, it''s OK, but the old man''s granddaughter is only 12 years old!! This is a crime!


    Because the number of participants is too many, if the fight, two two of the game, I''m afraid this game will not end next spring!


    So Dewey and Delong discussed, Delong came forward, after discussing with the other three judges, made the preliminary rules of the game! Let all the players draw lots and then fight in groups of eight!


    Eight people in the ring, the last still standing, is the winner of this group!


    This proposal was originally received some doubts, after all, a person to win seven opponents at the same time, somewhat too difficult! Although it''s very easy for a good warrior to beat seven ordinary people by one person, it''s a samurai competition! If a level 6 warrior meets seven level 5 warriors in a group, then even if the level 6 warrior is the strongest, he can''t beat seven level 5 warriors!


    However, Deron came up with Dewey''s saying: "the competition is not only about personal strength, but also wisdom! On the duel field, we should not only rely on personal brute force, but also learn to use our brains! Hide yourself, save strength, and so on... The champion we hope to choose finally is the leader who can lead the sword of Roland knights to glory. Don''t be a brute force. If you really encounter the kind of situation you said, then as the strongest person in the group, he will inevitably encounter hostility from other players, so the player must use his brain! "


    This set of words convinced the other three judges.


    Four days before the new year, the world''s first martial arts contest officially begins!


    In the preliminaries, the huge challenge arena was divided into eight small parts, each of which was on the small challenge arena. There is a team in the fight, time is only a pillar of incense! It will take about half an hour to finish burning this incense. If a team can''t win in half an hour, then the whole team will be eliminated!


    Although it''s not fair... In this way, it''s inevitable that there will be some so-called "death group", so that some stronger players are divided into the same group, or they can''t finish the game within the specified time. The whole group was eliminated... But Dewey''s view on this is: there is no absolute fairness in the world! Sometimes, luck is also a kind of strength!


    For example, Dewey''s previous World Cup is also a group competition, and the final champion may not defeat all the strong teams. Just beat the opponent you draw to win the championship... Can you say it''s absolutely fair?


    In any case, in a noisy evaluation, the competition officially started!


    Dewey didn''t play on the first day, and his preliminary group did the next. So on this day, he was very happy to sit in the box on the third floor and watch the players fighting below.


    Little Zach also took a group of people to sit in the square on the first floor closest to the challenge arena. Even put a few tables, a few people in the non-stop record of what.


    Because some of the people who participated in today''s preliminaries were hot players in the bet. As the head of the gambling group, young Zach wanted to record the results of the game, then cash them one by one according to the bet, and then change and modify the odds according to the outcome.


    As a result, the first day of the game, let a lot of gamblers lost!


    Obviously. It seems that this year, to measure the strength of "Knight level" is no longer enough!


    Today, in a group, there are two popular bets who are divided into a group. These two guys have the strength of level 5, which can be regarded as intermediate warriors. They both have the strength to show their fighting spirit. After the draw, these two guys are divided into a group. It immediately caused a lot of criticism from gamblers. And six other people in the same group. They''re all junior warriors of level two or three.


    According to the normal guess, this group will probably become two level five guys, the final single result.


    The results are acceptable. But it was beyond everyone''s expectation!!


    At the beginning of the competition, these two level five guys were also very smart. They even reached a tacit understanding at the beginning. Instead of fighting each other first, they cooperated with each other to form an alliance. They planned to clean up other low-level players on the stage first! This can prevent two of them from being surrounded by the other six players because they stand out from the crowd.


    However, to the astonishment of all the audience, two level five masters joined hands to beat five players out of the challenge arena. In the final stage, apart from them, there was only a young man who looked very thin... According to the information announced before the competition, this young man had only level three strength and was only 20 years old.


    A 20-year-old young man of level 3 has to face the joint attack of two level 5 masters... But the result is good.


    In full view of the public, the young man was dressed in coarse gray cloth, and then he was holding a worn-out sword. All of a sudden, he drank fiercely, and a gray fighting spirit burst out on the sword!


    As a result, with one sword, he cut a level 5 enemy back and forth, and split the other''s sword away! Then take advantage of another guy''s stupefied Kung Fu, fly up a kick in the other party''s heart, put him directly down the challenge arena!


    The guy whose sword had been chopped away was already spitting blood, so when the young man''s sword was on his throat, he simply raised his hands to admit defeat!


    There was an uproar!


    Then, among the shouts of countless audiences, the young man stepped down from the challenge arena to welcome the cheers of the crowd. Even Dewey, standing in the box, stood up, smiling and clapping


    Of course he''s happy! Two hot bets have been killed! Let his gambling group make a lot of money!


    "What''s the name of this young man?" Du Wei asked Deron around him. He looked at the young man under the stage. That guy is thin and tall, his hair is green, his face is very protruding, his eyes are very firm, and he is a very strong young man.


    Delong quickly looked through the list of today''s contestants, and then said with a smile: "Oh, I found it! His name is... Bick... What a strange name. "


    The first day was not the only one. In another group, this group has a level 6 master. And this master is a holy knight!!


    A level 6 holy knight''s strength, that absolutely does not contain any water! Everyone knows that! So in this group, people think that the level 6 holy knight will win. There is no doubt that he is also a big hit in this group!


    But as a result, a young man in his twenties with straw like hair, with a typical southern accent, wearing a white coarse cloth Samurai robe, did not even pull out his weapon. With a speed almost ghostly, in a moment, the other opponents were knocked down!


    Finally, he easily dodged the level 6 Knight''s sword, stuck it in front of him, hit the level 6 knight on the waist and eye, and directly knocked him out of the challenge arena... What moved Du Wei most was that. After falling down from the challenge arena, the level six Knight immediately turned over and jumped up. He didn''t look hurt at all!


    What does that mean? It means that the guy has a good hand! He can easily control the power of his hand!


    It''s not difficult to beat the enemy down the challenge arena, but it''s difficult to keep the opponent from getting hurt! Control the power within a certain range. That is to let the other side lose resistance, and not hurt the other side


    This boy is a master! Dewey immediately made a judgment: his strength is at least above level 7!


    "What''s his name?" Dewey immediately asked Delong.


    "Er... His name is... It''s a strange name again, karkarot, from... Well, strange, the information shows that he comes from the southern swamp! It''s a very dangerous place


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    Another unexpected creator of this day also has a name that makes duvet''s eyelids jump!


    This guy was in a group and only used a few faces. He broke the legs of four level 4 players and two level 3 players, and the last enemy jumped out of the challenge arena in fright... And the winner, according to the data, was just a level 1 fighter!!!


    Moreover, his information comes from a small village near the frozen forest in the north. I''m twenty-eight years old. My name is... Vegeta!!


    Dewey rolled his eyes!


    Bick? Karkarot? Vegeta?


    Damn it... It''s really the "world''s first martial arts contest" ah!!


    Dewey even wanted to point at God and scold him: God, do you play dragon ball for me! There is no tortoise fairy! Do you have Tianjin food! Is there any Tranks!!


    Although those coincidental names depressed duvet, he soon became happy.


    Why?


    A few big bets were killed, so his casino naturally made a lot of money!


    That night Dewey had a good sleep. At the same time, the odds have been revised. The odds of today''s "Dragon Ball trio" have been raised.


    The next day, the Knights'' Association arena. All the audience are full!! Even the tickets on the square are sold out! Even on the street outside the Knights'' Association, there is a new professional group of scalpers, commonly known as "scalpers", which has never been seen in the mainland of Roland!


    These guys are walking around the crowd with mysterious faces. When they see those people who are sad because they can''t buy tickets, they stick them up quietly and whisper stealthily: "brother, do you want tickets! It''s the Duke of tulip''s game today


    Of course, Dewey doesn''t know about all this. He doesn''t know that he has brought a new professional group to the continent.


    He''s sitting in a players'' lounge.


    Today, the competition field outside is very lively. It is almost a sea of people. The square and grandstand are all full. The seats in the upper floor and the box are all full.


    Obviously... The reason why so many people come here today is for the name of tulip Duke!


    A lot of people are curious about this magic genius. Does he know martial arts or not! In other words, how strong his martial arts skills are!


    At the beginning of the competition, when Dewey was the first person in the group to enter the challenge arena, the whole match was thunderous!


    I heard a lot of applause and cheers from the stands, and there were many girls screaming.


    And in the stands of the square, there are even some people who adore the Duke of tulip, playing a huge signboard!


    What "tulip will win" and so on, is still implicit.


    There are some crazy girls. He jumped up and screamed at Dewey on the stage: "Your Highness, marry me! I''m beautiful. I''m still a virgin! "


    "Duke, I''d like to be your lover! My name is... "


    "Your Majesty, you are so charming! I''m willing to die for you! "


    The group of females chirped, which made Du Wei burst into a cold sweat.


    In the box, Prince Chen saw the scene and couldn''t help touching his chin and said with a smile: "ha ha ha! It seems that the title of "first love saint" of our empire is finally worthy of someone! Since the death of the last head of the Liszt family. The position of the first love saint of the Empire has always been vacant. "


    Prince Charlie sitting next to him was impatient. He wanted to see if the teacher showed his skill.


    But Princess Karina, looking at the women below who yelled at Dewey crazily, showed an undisguised disgust on her face.


    In the sound of shouting and shouting, the match begins!


    To Dewey''s surprise. When the gong sounded, he was ready to fight, holding his long bow in his hand and looking at the seven opponents in front of him. According to common sense. He is the most dazzling person in the whole group. He is sure to be a thorn in everyone''s eye. Dewey is worried that these people will come up and attack him first.


    But it turns out


    One second passed... Ten seconds passed... Thirty seconds passed


    These guys, you look at me, I look at you, no one starts first!


    "Hello! I said you guys, do you come here to see the scenery! Do it Dewey was impatient.


    It is to lean on Du Wei''s recent several guys, a face ground helpless, looking at Du Wei. Suddenly one of them whispered, "Your Highness! Please, just light up some moves and let''s jump off the challenge arena by ourselves... "


    "Yes, yes!" The others nodded quickly.


    Dewey: "you..."


    The guy''s smile: "you''re welcome! Who are we? How dare we fight with you


    "Yes, yes!" Others nodded again!


    Dewey immediately understood what was going on!


    It turns out that Dewey is the most dazzling player in this group. It''s true... But as an imperial Duke, who dares to fight him!


    Although people think that the Duke is not good at martial arts, he is a duke!


    How dare you strike him? Give him a punch! Give him a kick?


    Hum, even if you win the game! Do you have life to walk out of the imperial capital?!


    Even if the Duke is kind and doesn''t care about you, there are a lot of people in the imperial capital who want to hold the tulip Duke''s thigh! The Duke doesn''t have to do it himself. There will be a group of people willing to help him out!!


    The game won. Take the bonus?


    You have to have your life!


    Du Wei can''t help but smile bitterly... In conscience, he really doesn''t have the slightest idea of bullying others!!!


    He wanted to be here. I don''t want to talk nonsense with these people at all. I pick my brow: "don''t talk nonsense! Fight


    With that, Dewey took a step forward. He just raised his finger and buckled it to the bowstring of the long bow... But when he saw Dewey raise his finger, the guy nearest to him immediately looked happy, and then suddenly cried out: "how awesome!"


    The voice falls, this guy already "screams" one, the body struggles to fly back to go out, fell directly below the challenge arena!


    Dewey''s stunned! He was stunned to see two eyes, laughing and crying, subconsciously repeatedly waved: "you don''t..."


    But looking at Dewey''s "hand waving" movement, the two men standing in front of him immediately looked at each other. There were two tacit "ah ah" screams, one of which was exaggerated to shout "what a powerful split air palm"!


    With that, the two guys have already "soared" and landed heavily outside the challenge arena!!


    Dewey almost fainted with anger. His teeth rattled and he stared at the remaining opponents: "you! Are you going to fight or not? "


    "I dare not!" Several people shake their heads one after another, with a face of servility.


    Dewey''s angry!


    If you don''t fight, I will fight!


    Think of it here. He strode forward, facing the two guys in front of him, and raised his legs to kick


    But Duwei''s leg raising was just done. The two guys already looked happy. Then they cried bitterly twice and flew out left and right


    Looking at the challenge arena, Du Wei "cooked" five opponents for a moment, and there was already a boo under the stage!


    And the prince Chen sitting in the box. Laughing and rolling on the chair. How clever he was, he understood the subtlety in an instant, and he burst into tears with laughter.


    Dewey couldn''t hang on his face, and the voice below turned him black and white. He stares at the last two opponents. Look at a guy on the left and say, "you! It''s you! Come and hit me


    "I dare not!" The man stepped back two more steps.


    "Come and hit me!" Dewey pushed forward.


    "I dare not!" The man stepped back again with a shrinking face¡° Do you want to fight or not! " Dewey was furious, pushing forward¡° The villain absolutely dare not The man stepped back again¡° I''ll let you fight, you fight! " Dewey pushed forward again¡° The villain is really not... " This man just said half of it. He retreated again, but stepped on nothing. He had already retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. This step is empty, immediately fell down the challenge arena. Again... Dewey solved another opponent! Dewey stood there, almost spitting out blood in anger. Thousands of audience were angry and yelled: "black curtain! Fake fight!! Black screen!! Fake match! " More people shout "refund!! Refund In the stands, the Regent had lost his hand in laughter, and even the teacups were thrown out of the railing, holding his stomach and twitching. And Dewey is on the ring. Look at the last "opponent" left in front of you. Dewey put away his anger, suddenly with a very kind tone, to the guy''s soft voice: "you hit me, I won''t blame you." The man was about to cry out: "my Lord, I dare not kill you."¡° What are you afraid of when I ask you to fight! "¡° I''m afraid of everything The man''s reply made Dewey bleed¡° In this way, you come, you cut me a sword. I''ll give you ten thousand gold coins! You give me a kick. I''ll give you 20000 gold coins! " The man cried, "my Lord! The villain is willing to donate all his belongings to the adults... Please stretch out your hand and let me go down... "Du Wei said in his heart:" do it quickly. As long as you do it, I''ll make you commander! " The man finally stopped crying, and his face showed a color of absolute resolution! Du Wei sees in the eye, in the heart a joy, he finally wants to start? The result... This guy suddenly roared and pounced on Dewey! Dewey stood in the same place, picked up the long bow, was about to block... But this guy''s position was far higher than Dewey''s head! He jumped directly over Dewey''s head, and then, with a plop, he fell under the challenge arena! See him still "struggle hard" struggled a few times, vomited a mouthful of blood in the mouth! Looking at Dewey, he cried out: "Your Majesty, you are the best! Great, great! I admire you With that, he straightened out and passed out. Dewey, holding a long bow, was stiff there, watching this guy perform at last... "I, I want to compete!" Dewey looked up at the sky and sighed bitterly.

 Chapter 504

    The Duke of tulip won the first round of the world''s first martial arts competition. This news soon became a hot topic among people in the whole imperial capital. It''s just that this time everyone took the game as a big joke.


    And those who were lucky enough to watch the game told the anecdotes to the people they knew. While people are laughing, the atmosphere of adoring tulip Duke is reduced several times.


    Even before how fanatical worship tulip myth people, now also really can''t get up the spirit to defend their idols. Just because that day in the competition field, thousands of pairs of eyes were open to see how Dewey "won".


    Now, in the streets of the imperial capital, the vast majority of people have recognized that although the tulip Duke is a magic genius, he is not very good at martial arts. The reason why he can win is only because his prominent position is relied on and his opponents voluntarily abstain.


    In the aristocratic circle, Dewey has once again become the object of ridicule (of course, because of his identity, such ridicule can only be talked about in places that Dewey can''t see or hear behind his back. In front of Dewey, people still have to maintain full respect for the Duke.)


    But after that game, when Du Wei saw Prince Chen, Regent Wang Qiang laughed wildly and directly asked Du Wei, "to be honest, how much money did you give those opponents to let them deliberately lose to you?"


    Du Wei looked sad and indignant: "Your Highness, do you think I paid my opponent?"


    "Isn''t it?" Prince Chen has a smile on his face.


    Duvier sighed. He knew this time. No one believed what he said, so he just kept silent.


    Casinos naturally make a lot of money. Because the sudden emergence of the "Dragon Ball trio" to kill a few popular players, the amount of bet naturally belongs to Duwei''s pocket.


    Of course, duvet himself became the target of the bet. Fortunately, duvet was the most popular one before, because no matter whether duvet''s martial arts skills were rated low or high, people thought that the Duke of tulip would not be able to pass the first round of the preliminary round.


    Therefore, since Dewey is popular, his odds are not high. Although the gambler who sold Duwei won the bet, he didn''t get much.


    In general, Duwei''s gambling group made a lot of money in the first two days of the preliminaries.


    The third day of the preliminaries, once again brought people a huge "surprise"! And this surprise also includes Dewey!


    The third day of the world''s first martial arts competition.


    This day''s hot players include more than a dozen Holy Knights, including the two knights of the Holy Knights! And these people are definitely hot.


    After watching the uneven level of the game for two days in a row, although more than lively, but it is not wonderful. But the third day of the game. People are still looking forward to it. After all, the martial arts of Holy Knights are water free.


    On this day, because Dewey has passed the test successfully, he can sit in the box on the third floor to watch the game.


    On the morning of this day, the most popular place is the Grand Knight of the holy order. Level eight Knight Randall.


    This guy who was humiliated by Dewey on the Qingfeng Festival obviously came to the competition with anger!


    In his local team, the opponent is particularly strong, and the temple even has a slight comment on this, believing that Dewey, the backstage agent, is manipulating the drawing process! Because Randall''s team is a rival. The overall strength is a higher level than other groups! Randall to face seven opponents, including four four four, two five, and even a seven opponent!


    In particular, the level 7 opponent is a famous master from the southeast of the Empire. He is well-known in the two provinces in the southeast of the Empire. He is a strong man with a big figure and is famous for his fierce swordsmanship. He is definitely not the kind of guy who spends money to buy grades to make up for numbers.


    After the Gong of the game. Randall pulled out his sword!


    Because today is the challenge arena competition, the Knight Commander did not wear the heavy knight armor, but a tight Samurai robe lined with a light land armor.


    After the start of the game, he focused all his attention on the level seven warrior in this group. Randall also knew who his biggest opponent was.


    That level seven warrior, his name is Malone, as his name is, born with a huge back and waist, and his figure is like a huge stake. Naked upper body without any lining. Instead, they put on a piece of leather armor directly, and the muscles almost burst the leather armor. His neck has the thickness of ordinary people''s thighs, arm muscles amazing, full of the feeling of strength! And there is a terrible claw mark on that face. It is said that when he was young, a man killed a litter of black bears in the woods!


    At that time, he killed four black bears with his bare hands. The scratch on his face was caught by one of them, but he finally strangled the last one with his huge hands!


    He also wore a pendant around his neck, which was the tusks of three huge black bears!


    Randall''s figure is also very strong, but in front of this giant guy, he looks much weaker.


    With the sound of the Gong, Malone grinned at Randall and roared like a beast: "holy knight, don''t worry, let''s have a fair game!"


    Said, his huge body suddenly jumped up in situ, as agile as a rabbit, quickly jumped to the left side of a player, a huge palm on the guy''s shoulder!


    His action is as fast as lightning, the opponent also has the strength of level 5, but he didn''t react at all, and only half of the sword was drawn. It has been lifted up by Malone and thrown directly under the challenge arena!


    There was a great cheer.


    Randall was relieved. He knows very well that although he is the chief Knight of the Holy Knights, now is the weakest period of the Holy Knights. Otherwise, with his level 8 strength, how can he sit in this position!


    On the other hand, I must not lose today. Otherwise, it is said that the leader of the Holy Knights did not even pass the first round of the competition, which will be a huge blow to the prestige of the Holy Knights!


    And the opponent of this group... Randall knows that if Malone quietly unites with several other players to deal with himself first, then he can hardly protect himself! After all, there is a gap between level 7 and level 8. But it''s not too big! If you add the help of the other six people, it''s very difficult for you to win!


    But now it seems that this Malone is very open and aboveboard. Instead of moving that kind of mind, he wants to choose a positive fight with himself.


    "Good man!" Randall was relieved. With a few laughs, he jumped in front of an opponent, raised his wrist and chopped down with a sword. The opponent''s horizontal sword blocked him for a while, but Randall''s martial arts skills were several grades better than him after all. With a shake of his wrist, the hilt of the sword had been thrust back at the man''s chest. The guy snorted twice and stepped back. Randall went up and kicked him in the thigh and kicked him out of the challenge arena.


    In a moment, there were only two of the eight players left after a few Ping on the challenge arena. Randall and Malone have a tacit understanding after they beat the other players out of the challenge arena. They began to stare at each other seriously.


    Randall''s long sword was shining with fighting spirit. Just now, he fought with his last opponent and directly broke his opponent''s fighting spirit and cut off his opponent''s long sword. At this moment, Randall''s blood was boiling and his body was moving, staring at his opponent.


    This guy is huge, and he must have an advantage in strength. And just now, it seems that his movements are actually very agile. This is rare among warriors of his stature.


    It seems... To win. Only fight with him!


    In terms of fighting spirit, Randall is very confident. His holy fighting spirit cultivation is very hard, and he is also outstanding among the Holy Knights now.


    With two roars, the two warriors, holding swords, have been fighting together! Randall''s fighting spirit with a group of holy silver, dazzling, immediately caused bursts of cheers in the stands!


    And that Malone, obviously has not broken through the level of senior warrior, his fighting spirit is gray, which is the symbol of intermediate warrior! But after the two men''s swords hit hard for several times, this guy named Malone didn''t step back!


    The long sword clang interlaced sound, mingled with the spark of metal impact, the smile on Malone''s face is more and more excited! His muscles seem to have expanded a little more!


    Instead, Randall, the holy knight, stepped back two steps!


    Randall''s heart sank, and he felt the power of the other side. Although the fighting spirit is a grade lower than oneself, the physical strength of the opponent is too strong. It''s really a monster that can crush several black bears with bare hands!


    But... Fighting is more than strength!


    Randall gave a sneer and a slight rebuke, and the sword split several times in the air. In the roar, two silver light blades shot in the past! Malone''s face was ferocious. In the roar, the huge sword in his hand slashed two times, smashing the light blade that shot at him.


    But at the same time, Randall''s body has been attached like a ghost. Malone''s sword is too big after all, and the flip is not as flexible as the other side. Randall''s sword edge is like a poisonous snake, with the sacred fighting spirit of silver. After several times of blade impact, he can always find the weakness of Malone''s strength! In his long sword hilt up a few points of place repeatedly point a few times!


    These are just the "breakpoints" of Malone''s power operation, which makes Malone very uncomfortable. After he was repeatedly touched by the opponent on the sword, he immediately felt numb to his wrist. After a roar, he simply gave up and let go, holding the sword in both hands. With an amazing vertical chop, he said hello to Randall''s head! Even give their chest to each other!


    Randall was a little annoyed. After all, it was a game, although he could take the opportunity to stab the other side in the chest. But it''s also inevitable that he''ll be hit on the shoulder... He doesn''t want to be seriously injured in the preliminaries.


    In desperation, he took a breath. He could only step back two steps and pawned the sword


    With a clang sound, the gray fighting spirit and the silver fighting spirit collided again, and both of them shook.


    Finally, the gap of fighting spirit appeared, the giant like Malone mouth Qinchu a trace of blood. Obviously, I had some internal injuries. However, this guy is really fierce, and his face is more and more fierce. Suddenly, the huge sword is in his hand, and he dances like a storm to attack!


    Every sword of his seems to have the power of the roaring wind and Tsunami! That fierce feeling, let Randall also can struggle to defend.


    Among the Pingping voices, Malone''s roar almost suppressed the voice of the whole audience! The roar of the giant was like a wild animal, and Randall was like a boat swaying in the waves. Under Malone''s crazy attack, he can only resist and retreat step by step.


    Finally, the stand of the upload to the exclamation! Because Randall has almost reached the edge of the grandstand after more than ten strides in a row, and there is no way to retreat behind him!


    "Roar


    After Malone roared, his huge sword seemed to pierce the sky! Then the huge sword in his hand, like a torch, came down with a roaring fight


    At this time. Randall, standing on the edge of the challenge arena, suddenly showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth


    Hum!


    On the edge of his sword, there was a slight vibration! With this vibration, his sword gently pasted on Malone''s huge sword. The slight tremor, with irregular power and short tremor... I heard Malone''s roar, and the fighting spirit on his huge sword suddenly disintegrated. Then, with a few slight sounds, the huge sword suddenly broke!


    At this time, Randall''s hand had pinched Malone''s little arm and twisted it vigorously


    Boom. Malone''s huge body had been knocked out of Randall''s side, and Randall also took advantage of the situation to press on Malone''s back


    With a bang, Malone finally fell off the challenge arena, but as soon as he landed, he jumped up, shook his head, turned and looked at Randall on the challenge arena, his face changed from shock to anger. Finally, gradually calm down.


    He looked at the weapon with only one hilt left in his hand. Then he stared at Randall in the challenge arena: "you are really better than me... It seems that my martial arts skills have not been practiced well yet!"


    Randall looked at his opponent, but his voice was very serious: "you are also very good. Mr. Malone. But I want to give you a suggestion... Fighting is not just strength! It''s more about controlling power than just being strong. If you understand this, your strength will be greatly improved. "


    Then he made a standard chivalry to his opponent.


    On the challenge arena, Randall was dressed in white leather armor, white Samurai robe, holding a long sword, and his identity background as the leader of the holy knight order, which immediately attracted the cheers of the whole audience.


    On the third floor, in a box belonging to the temple, an elder in white who came to the scene to watch the battle also smiles and claps at Randall.


    Randall nodded to the stands one by one. When his eyes fell on Dewey''s box, he suddenly raised his sword and made a challenging gesture towards the direction of Dewey''s box!


    I''m waiting for you!


    This action immediately attracted the whole audience in an uproar!


    Du Wei sat on the chair. His eyes didn''t even look at Randall who provoked him, but at the challenge arena


    That Malone... What an interesting guy! With a lower level of fighting spirit, only relying on pure physical strength, I was embarrassed to fight with a senior warrior


    At this time, Dewey finally looked at Randall... But he didn''t care about Randall''s provocative sword, but his eyes fell on Randall''s other hand


    Du Wei''s super vision, although hundreds of meters away, he can still clearly see the winning hand of the holy knight of a tiny action!


    Randall''s hands are shaking! Although the movement is very hidden, although he has been trying to cover up, but Dewey clearly see his hands shaking!


    Obviously, after a fight with the giant warrior Malone just now, the result was unbearable!!


    The corners of Dewey''s mouth. With a subtle smile, his eyes fell on the dejected Malone again.


    "Little Zach." Dewey whispered.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" Dewey looked at the Malone below: "that guy... You help me find out his origin, um... Arrange, I want to meet this man. I like this guy. Let''s see if I can take it back. "


    Little Zach was stunned for a moment: "boss, he''s just a level seven warrior. He''s just a little bit stronger. There are a lot of level seven warriors on the mainland. I don''t understand why you''re interested in this guy. "


    "Yes, more brute force? It''s not just a little bit bigger! " Dewey was smiling. "Go ahead, Zach. You''re an expert in business. You''re a layman in martial arts."


    After Randall enjoyed the cheers of the winner, he turned and walked down from the other side of the ring. He couldn''t help looking at the Malone.


    Good luck, monster! Your power is amazing.) Randall couldn''t help thinking, he suddenly remembered that in the temple, he had such a strong abnormal physical power. There''s another guy!


    It''s the Rhine monster next to Lord maximus! Well, it seems that the guy who looks like a lion is not inferior to this Malone in strength.


    Coincidentally, at this time. Dewey looked at Malone, thinking about the bodyguard of Archbishop Maximus, rhein, who had abnormal physical power!


    At the beginning, that Rhine also relied on pure physical strength to smash the fighting spirit of a seventh level knight, and broke several bones of the other side!


    The power of the beast? Hum... Interesting!


    The cheers outside came wave after wave.


    Obviously, the wooden door can''t stop the loud cheering outside, which is temporarily used as the rest room of the players.


    Listen to this voice, the last group must have won.


    This is in the players'' lounge. Dozens of contestants are thinking about their own affairs. Some are wiping their weapons coldly, others are doing some warm-up exercises, others are leaning back on the chair to keep their eyes closed, and others


    "All right, the next group is ready to play!"


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and a soldier who was responsible for keeping order outside put his head in and yelled: "move quickly! The last match is over! Come on, come on. I read the name of the people out quickly


    The soldier stood at the door. Looking at this group of tall, short, fat and thin guys in the lounge.


    "Finley! Grasso! Ruo men... "When he finished reading seven names, his voice suddenly stopped. There was something strange on his face. He took a look at the list in his hand. After confirmation, the last name was marked with gender... The soldier couldn''t help saying to himself: "Yi? This name... How can women compete in this kind of competition? "


    His eyes couldn''t help looking curiously into the room: "the eighth... Snow!" He could not help muttering again: "what a strange name."


    Took a look in the room: "snow! Who is snow! Come out quickly, your game begins


    The soldier couldn''t help but wonder... The woman who took part in this cruel competition... The female warrior? Well, it must be a tigress with a big back and a big body.


    But the result... To his surprise, after he called a few times, from a corner behind the crowd in the room, came a clear and sweet voice: "I''m here."


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, from a chair in the corner, a thin little figure stood up and walked slowly to the door.


    Everyone, even the other players in this room, was stunned!


    Because this guy was wearing a white robe and a cape and hat, covering his head. Since he came in, this guy has been sitting quietly in the chair in the corner, neither talking nor moving. Because the robe and cloak covered the figure and face of the man. So no one can see that this guy is actually a woman!


    The soldier at the door looked at the woman who came in front of him. From her figure, she was slightly higher than the normal girl... Just a little higher. Although the robe covered her whole body and could not see her figure, it was obvious that... She was not a stout guy, on the contrary, she was a little... Slender.


    "You... Are you snow? Are you a contestant The soldier couldn''t help asking.


    Finally, a thin white hand under the robe stretched out and slowly took off her hat. She showed her hair as soft as a cloud. That long neck, delicate and moving, skin as delicate as snow, but with a silver mask on her face, her face is completely covered.


    But even so, the soldier was stunned.


    Obviously, the woman in front of her looks very delicate and slender... It''s not like that kind of warrior.


    "Are you... Are you sure you are snow? Contestants? " There was some pity in the soldier''s heart. He couldn''t bear to see the girl being bullied by a group of muscular men.


    "Yes, I am." Although with a mask, but the mask behind the pair of exposed eyes, but revealed a bit of charming smile.


    Then, the "Snow" walked out gently.


    When the last player in this group goes to the challenge arena. The noise of the whole audience suddenly quieted down! But a moment later, more noise broke out!


    "Oh! Woman! It''s a woman! "


    "Look! It''s a woman player! A female warrior! "¡° my god! She doesn''t look much stronger than a cat! Is she here to die? "¡° oh Baby, take off your mask. Let''s see your face! " Du Wei, sitting in the box, was surprised to see the last female contestant come out. He frowned: "Zach... Are there any female contestants in the register? Why don''t I know the news? " Little Zach turned over the roll: "well, there is one, this is the only one, but a woman named Xue, eh. Samurai level is... Level one. It''s a small role, so I didn''t report to you specifically. " So, Dewey looked calm... But soon, he couldn''t calm down! Because the "Snow" on the stage was cheering all around, he suddenly raised his hand and threw away the broad robe that shrouded him! Boom!! There was a lot of cheering and shouting around, which almost overturned the challenge arena! On the challenge arena, the "Snow" stands among many muscular men. After taking off the broad robe. Show her inner dress! Can not use words to describe that a wonderful body! Her upper body is a tight and narrow bright red small leather armour, the delicate skin exposed. And the bright red skin beetles form an attractive contrast. The bare waist is strong and full of elasticity, but it is so slender! Below is a delicate red battle skirt, piece by piece, the Red Leather Armor perfectly stitched together, just like a little lotus. And those long legs... Are enough to drive all the male audience crazy! Monster! Absolutely weird! no It should be said to be evil! The woman on the stage, dressed in small red leather armour, stood there like a tempting goblin! On her ankles, there are two pure gold rings with a bell inlaid on them. She moves a little twice, and the bell makes a clear sound... Dewey has grown up. "See you! son of a gun! How could it be her? " The Duke stood up abruptly, squinting at the red armor woman on the challenge arena, but suddenly he looked around carefully, up and down, left and right¡° Boss... What are you looking at? "¡° Zak... Zak! Come on! Let''s see if there are any particularly powerful guys in this group of eight Zach quickly looked through the roster, then looked up: "no! The strength of this group is not high, the most powerful one is only level five. "¡° That''s good. " Du Wei was relieved, sat down and murmured, "fortunately! If she gets hurt at all... I''m afraid the whole emperor will be torn down by that guy! "¡° Boss, you look nervous... Do you know this woman? Is she good? " Asked little Zach¡° She? Her strength is just so so. " Du Wei curled his mouth: "but she has a very cow fork, very cow fork... Extremely cow fork, and also extremely short teacher! That guy, I can''t get into trouble either... "

 Chapter 505

    In young Zach''s opinion, the people in the world who can''t even stir up Dewey are afraid that they don''t include the royal family at all! Although Dewey has always respected the royal family, little Zach always feels that his boss is absolutely lawless. If he can''t help it, he will never be soft hearted to the royal family.


    But now even Dewey admits that he has a guy he can''t afford


    Little Zach immediately focused his spirit on the woman in the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, Xue stands in the middle of seven muscular men, and her petite figure forms a strong contrast with many fierce men around her. And a few guys also hesitated to watch the female player... Fight? But she looks so delicate... It makes me feel that I can''t bear to start.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    When several muscle men hesitated, snow gently laughed, her voice is undoubtedly very pleasant: "if you don''t do it, I will do it."


    One of the players suddenly sighed. He looked at the girl: "girl, I don''t like beating women. You don''t belong here. I think you''d better go down first. You can walk down the challenge arena yourself. We won''t embarrass you at all."


    Snow laughs, her laughter is like a silver bell. When she laughs, her body vibrates gently, which drives the bell on her ankle to tinkle.


    "What are you laughing at?" The man who spoke was a little annoyed.


    "I just find it interesting." Snow looked at the opponent in front of her: "well, I''ll give you a chance to walk down the challenge arena... I promise I won''t embarrass you, OK?"


    "Arrogant chick!"


    This sentence angered several people. The guy who spoke just now immediately changed his face: "in that case, I''d better throw you down! Be careful not to break your thin arms and legs


    With that, he took a few steps up and reached out his big hand to catch Snow''s shoulder.


    Giggle a few times. Snow''s figure seems to shake in place, the people on and off the stage suddenly feel a flower in front of them, and the girl''s figure seems to disappear in place with a residual shadow! The guy grabbed the air with one hand, and suddenly heard the clear laughter coming from behind him: "well, since you start first, then I''m not polite!"


    "You''re welcome" just finished. This guy felt as if he had been hit by a running elephant. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. Then he let out a loud cry and flew out of the air!


    He was in the middle of the sky, but he had a depressing idea in his heart: Damn, this chick is a master


    With a bang, the poor guy flew out dozens of meters away. It seems that they are going to crash into the third floor stands behind. Fortunately, before the competition, some magicians have already laid a barrier on the surrounding stands, so that even if there is a big fight on the challenge arena, the audience will not be hurt.


    This guy banged his head on the border. Castration was immediately blocked by the border, and a transparent air wave surged up in the air. Then he fell straight to the ground without even humming. I just fainted.


    Several priests from the temple, who were specially responsible for the treatment of the injured at the scene of the game, gathered around and sent the soldiers to carry the man down for treatment.


    "Well, who''s next?"


    Surrounded by cheers and shouts, snow turned around, the silver mask on her face, looking at the remaining six opponents.


    "Don''t mention it. Let''s go together. Get rid of this chick The other guy yelled, and then he immediately threw his head at the snow.


    It''s a pity that he has this kind of idea, but he didn''t expect that other people still have some pity for jade. Or under the attention of thousands of people, it''s really shameful that several big men join hands to fight a woman. So this guy rushed out a few steps, but suddenly found that there were no other players on the left and right.


    At this time, the snow moved! Her delicate body suddenly made a strange twist in place! This guy who''s coming at her. All of a sudden, it was empty. And at this time, the snow in place to do a kind of action similar to the dancer down. But it''s ten times more flexible


    "My God! Look at her waist There were countless people exclaiming.


    "Her waist is softer than noodles!"


    The guy threw himself into the air, but Xue had already twisted his back, but he still kept his balance. Suddenly, he raised his long leg, and the long, straight and attractive calf kicked the poor guy''s thigh. The family member cried out in pain, and suddenly fell down on Xue


    But how could snow let such a man pounce on himself? Her calf suddenly, in an instant with the naked eye is difficult to distinguish the speed, continuous in this guy''s thigh, waist, even on the chest even a few times God! How high she kicks!


    This guy immediately felt his body soar into the air and fly directly to the sky


    It''s like... An acrobat kicking the ball!


    At this time, snow leaned back, her waist was almost parallel to the ground, but she only used one leg to support on the ground. The difficulty almost made the audience crazy!


    Cheers wave after wave, countless men''s eyes out of the fiery light... God! Such waist strength and legs... It''s a gift from God!


    Bang!


    The guy who became a flying man in the air finally landed on the challenge arena, almost smashed the board and ground, and directly turned into a "useless man". Snow finally Yingying stood up straight, toes in this person''s waist gently, the guy''s body steadily left the challenge arena.


    "Five more. Will you come one by one or together? " The voice of snow is still calm, with a leisurely smile.


    Five guys obviously some reaction slow down, gaping at this delicate woman. I just want to play a trick to solve the two strong men.


    "Well, if you don''t move, I''ll do it first." Xue sighs a long time, and then she suddenly bends down again... To do another starting action similar to a race


    Then, I heard a clear laughter, her body suddenly in place, such as a whirlwind in general ran out!


    The guy nearest to her only felt a flower in front of her. The silver mask seemed to appear in front of him! Then snow fingers suddenly out, lightning general point in the guy''s throat, and then all the way down row, two fingers at the same time on both sides of the guy''s ribs a little bit!


    A few clicks, this guy''s body suddenly seemed to be bound by the magician. His body was stiff and fell down straight! And by this time, the snow had passed quickly from his armpit. A backhand grasp, grasp in his heart, easily this guy high up!


    But her speed is not slow at all! Holding a guy in your hand, you are in front of the next opponent in an instant! The opponent finally had a reaction, and he let out a loud shout. I''ve already drawn my sword to chop. Unfortunately, I''ve drawn half of it, but I suddenly stopped! Looking down, the snow is in front of me. There was a smile in her eyes. Then she saw that snow''s two fingers were already in her scabbard mouth. Two slender fingers clamped her sword edge. How could the warrior pull it out again?


    Heart a panic, immediately felt in front of a black, in full view of the public, snow body in front of this two heads higher than him, gently jump. The knee hit the guy''s chin and knocked him back. Then the snow had leaped over the guy and grabbed him with his backhand and threw him on his high hand again!


    She had already raised a person in her hand, but at this time, she seemed to be a highly skilled acrobat, leaving the second guy on the first guy... She was not happy at all!


    Then, under the eyelids of thousands of spectators at the venue. They finally saw a game that can be said to be the most "wonderful" game since the start of the match!


    Looking at this girl named Xue. Later, he jumped up and kicked an opponent on the forehead. Kick the other side to faint directly, then throw his body on the palm of his hand again... There are already three people on the palm of his hand, as if they are piled together.


    Then snow with the speed of the ghost, easily from the next opponent crazy sword cutting, leisurely swept past! Her speed, like a gust of wind, made it seem crazy to chop, not even a corner of her clothes! This guy is also more disabled. The girl named Xue stepped on this guy''s instep with her evil foot. Don''t look at Xue''s petite body, but don''t forget that she still has three strong men! The weight together is enough for this guy.


    Sure enough, the guy''s face turned white immediately after he was trampled by snow. After a scream, he lost his sword and held his feet to perform a one legged dance on the stage. Snow easily knocked him out again, and then the poor guy became one of the "superpowers".


    The last guy, who had completely collapsed, looked at the ghost like girl and killed all his opponents except himself in an instant. He suddenly yelled, pulled out his sword, threw it on the ground, and yelled: "I give up!"


    With that, he turned around and jumped to the challenge arena. But at this time, the snow refused to let him go. As soon as the guy jumped up, he felt that his back heart was caught. Then he was hit hard on the back of his head, and his eyes fainted. He became the last superpower!


    The whole audience almost broke their throats and clapped their palms! In the thunderous applause and roar, Xue Jiao stood on the challenge arena, her delicate appearance was not like that she had just killed seven big men, and her right hand was still high above her head, with five poor faint guys on it. The size of five strong men formed a strong contrast with Xue''s slender figure below!


    "Oh!! Great


    "I love you so much, little beauty!"


    ¡°£¤£££££¥x¡ù¡­¡­x¡±


    Finally, snow gently shakes her wrist, leaving several superpowers in the challenge arena. Then he turned and looked at the etiquette officer standing under the stage, who had opened his mouth for a long time and could not say a word, and said softly, "don''t you announce something?"


    "Oh... Ah? Oh! " The guy just woke up, quickly wiped his mouth hard, and then opened his voice and yelled: "the winner of this group, snow!"


    Du Wei stood in the box, looking at the beautiful figure on the challenge arena, with a faint smile on his lips, and said with a low smile: "I haven''t seen you in a few months. Your big snow mountain body skill has leaped a level! Hum... It seems that the old pervert taught you a lot! AILU, my little assassin, my little prisoner... What are you doing here? "


    "Zach, send someone to find the snow and bring her to see me... Oh, she''s my friend. Be polite."


    He said two words. But he didn''t hear Zach''s response. Dewey turned his head and took a look, only to find that this guy, like a big monkey, was looking at the direction of the challenge arena with an ambiguous smile on his face, and murmured in a low voice: "my God! Look at that waist. And legs... The flexibility, the elasticity, the strength, and the softness... It''s the best! The best... "


    Bang! Dewey hit this guy on the head. Then looking at Zac with a headache, Du Wei sighed with a kind face: "you''d better close your mouth, this chick is not what you can provoke... You dare to say that to her, be careful of your life!"


    "Why? Can''t you talk about it? " Little Zach looked at Dewey wrongly: "is it because you just said that you can''t provoke her teacher?"


    "That''s right." Du Wei nodded: "originally, I dare to bully this little girl, because her teacher is terrible, but she can''t come to me from home... But now. It''s hard to say... Let me be frank. Now I dare not bully this chick easily. Be honest, listen to me and get her


    There is no doubt that AILU, alias "Snow", immediately became the most dazzling star of the day after this incredible victory, and even covered the prestige of Randall, the Knight Commander of the holy order, who also won today.


    With such a competition full of dramatic effects... And what''s beautiful to see? You said the snow was masked. Not necessarily a beauty? my god. If you dare to say that in the audience, you will be drowned by people around you!


    Obviously. After the game, almost the majority of the male audience became the loyal supporters of the mysterious "Snow"


    Even if you don''t see the true face of snow, these guys who have excessive hormone secretion have vowed: she must be a beauty! How could she not be a beauty! Anyway, she is a beauty!!


    After such a feast with beautiful women, the next competition is much bleak. Even if Steger, the second Knight of the holy knight order, came out and defeated his opponent with several gorgeous sword moves, he could no longer raise the audience''s appetite, and even the cheers below seemed a lot lazy.


    What makes sturger most angry is that before the end of his game, hundreds of spectators were shouting in unison: "we want to see beautiful women! Beauty! Beauty! Beautiful women, not Knights! "


    Let the temper is already irritable when sturgeon furious, hand also can''t help but lose a bit of propriety, will be an opponent''s legs are broken.


    After the end of the day''s competition, hundreds of spectators stayed outside the Knights'' Association for a long time, hoping to see the silver faced beauty with long legs and thin waist again


    "What? Can''t find it? " At the end of the game, Dewey is still waiting in the box, but little Zach returns... His people can''t find the snow!


    According to the information registration, the snow didn''t stay at the residence address of the imperial capital. Even after the competition, she left quietly. And the people sent by little Zach, they went all over the neighborhood for a few blocks, but they didn''t find the girl.


    Dewey thought about it and waved his hand. "I see."


    This ELU... Since she''s here, she won''t meet me? What the hell is she up to?


    After a pause, Dewey''s eyes suddenly brightened: "ah! I know where that chick is hiding... But... Forget it, since she doesn''t plan to see me now... "


    That evening. At the end of a small street in the south of the Imperial City, there is a slightly larger house with heavy wooden doors closed.


    Inside a quiet courtyard, planted with a big Sophora tree.


    In the yard, an old man quietly leans on a comfortable and soft reclining chair, just under the big locust tree. The yard is very quiet, and from time to time from the outside of the wall came the cry of those ordinary street vendors passing by, not only did not break the silence. But it''s more leisurely.


    The old man has a kind and peaceful smile. In his half closed eyes, there is only a glimmer of wisdom occasionally. Looking at this old man in an ordinary coarse cloth robe, who would have thought that he is a famous blue ocean university man in the famous imperial capital?


    The languid blue ocean looks like all the old people in winter, curling up under the blanket of the couch, holding out a hand and gently holding the teacup on a small table beside them. Then he suddenly laughed: "the tea is cold."


    Just behind the blue ocean, AILU, who made a big scene today, is wearing the same gray robe, which completely conceals her attractive body curve. Standing behind the blue ocean chair with her hands down, hearing the sound of the blue ocean, she quickly took a step forward and lifted up the copper pot on a small stove nearby. Add some hot tea to the cold cup.


    Although the girl looks very honest, it is obvious that her eyes are not suitable for this kind of boring work.


    "What''s the matter? Your heart is not quiet Blue ocean took a sip of the teacup and laughed calmly: "do you think it''s boring to stand here with me for an hour?"


    AI Lu was about to deny it, but she suddenly remembered the strict order of her teacher Bai He Chou before she came. When you are around the old man in front of you, you should be absolutely honest no matter what you say. So she nodded again: "yes... Yes, sir."


    LAN Haiyue smiles and looks at Ai Lu. AI Lu is still wearing the silver mask. LAN Haiyue sighs: "it''s really troublesome. I know. Take care of an old man like me. It''s a very boring job. At your age, it''s time to be active and active... "


    AILU bit her lip, but quickly bowed respectfully. In a low voice: "uncle, please don''t say that! The teacher said that he hurt your servant last time. He was very sorry, so he sent me down the mountain to take care of you this time... I will try my best to do it well! "


    Blue sea Yue smile: "that worry... How his temperament suddenly become so strange." He took a look at AILU: "your teacher, has your temperament become very strange recently? It''s quite different from before? "


    AI Lu was in a bit of a dilemma. She couldn''t speak, but LAN Haiyue soon gave an understanding smile: "Oh, I''m wrong. I know you are a good child, dare not comment on your teacher behind your back. But... "Blue Ocean gave a bitter smile:" your level of tea making is really poor. "


    AI Lu flustered for a while, she quickly knelt down on one knee and said: "I! I''ll try my best! Please don''t rush me back! I will study hard to make tea


    "Oh, no, boy, don''t be so nervous." LAN Haiyue smiles kindly: "I don''t mean to blame you, but you are a worried disciple. Haven''t you ever taken care of a teacher in Daxueshan for so many years? Do you worry that guy, for so many years, is still sitting alone in the cave of snow bee? Well, it''s a bit boring on such a day. "


    Said, he suddenly looked at Ai Lu with a smile: "you... Probably can''t cook?"


    AI Lu''s face turned red immediately. Fortunately, she wore a silver mask and faltered: "no... no..."


    LAN Haiyue sighed with boredom and took out a few coppers from her arms: "go ahead, we can''t be hungry... The beef of the second house on the street is good. Although my teeth are not good at this age, the beef of this house is still very good for me. Just go to the fourth one on the left and buy some noodles back... Don''t go wrong. "


    AI Lu took a few coppers with her hands in a hurry. She was about to turn around and leave when she heard LAN Haiyue''s voice behind her: "when you come to the imperial capital this time, it seems that you are very afraid that I will drive you back! Yes? Do you have any other purpose when you come to the imperial capital? "


    AI Lu''s body suddenly froze.


    She immediately thought of the smiling face that she could never forget... That face always had that kind of cunning smile that people hated so much, that person


    A few days ago, on the big snow mountain, the teacher suddenly summoned the disciples and announced that he would send people down to the imperial capital to see LAN Haiyue, the elder martial brother who had already gone out of the big snow mountain... Although this order surprised everyone, no one resisted the strict order of the wizard king. Only in the candidates, AI Lu is the initiative to ask for the task.


    Why? Why do you take the initiative to ask for this task?


    Maybe... Just to see that hateful guy


    AI Lu doesn''t know how to answer this question... This is the most secret thought in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to lie to LAN Haiyue.


    Finally, the old man was very kind smile: "well, there is no need to answer the dilemma."


    AI Lu breathed a sigh of relief. But LAN Haiyue''s voice came again: "you must have seen Du Wei when you went to the martial arts contest this day? Your teacher asked you to go down the mountain this time. Didn''t he ask you to bring anything to Dewey? "


    "No... No." AILU''s voice trembled.


    Blue sea Yue''s eyes showed a smile, lazily waved: "OK, go, child. I''m hungry. Go and get back


    Looking at Ai Lu''s escape, LAN Haiyue sighed: "poor child. I can''t bear to tell you the truth... "


    With that, the old man suddenly stood up from his chair, looked up at the withered Sophora tree because of winter, and sighed: "worry, worry, it''s inhuman for you to do this... Do you want to listen to my evaluation when you send your disciple here..." Ai Lu didn''t know. The teacher Bai He sent him down the mountain to see LAN Haiyue, It''s not simply to let herself take care of the martial uncle, nor to pity her for her lovesickness, and to allow her to come down the mountain to see Du Wei... But... LAN Haiyue touches it in her arms and finds out a letter, which is a personal letter brought by AI Lu from the snow mountain! AI Lu is very loyal to the teacher, did not peek at the contents of the letter... This letter, only a strong text¡° Brother Yue, after the big snow mountain, can you give me a look! The word "worry."

 Chapter 506

    LAN Haiyue''s eyes stay on the line of "following the Great Snow Mountain", as if he had been meditating for a long time.


    Worry... Is it time to start looking for an heir


    LAN Haiyue takes back her eyes. In her squinting eyes, does it twinkle with complicated meaning so fast? I don''t think it''s time yet.


    With the cultivation of Bai He Chou, it is absolutely unnecessary for him to decide the issue of successor so early. Is there any special reason for him to leave the big snow mountain? Or did he give up his position as Witch King?


    What''s more... I asked myself about my successor, but I had already left the snow mountain many years ago.


    Blue ocean Yue held the letter in his hand. He wanted to burn it gently, but suddenly he folded it carefully and put it back in his arms.


    With a faint sigh, LAN Haiyue looked at the Sophora tree in the yard and said with a low smile: "we are old... We are all old. In a twinkling of an eye, it has been more than 30 years. When I lived here, the tree was not so thick... "


    He turned around, old body, actually some trembling look, perhaps because of the complex mood.


    As LAN Haiyue gently waved her sleeve, the fire on the nearby stove suddenly went out. The old man sat back in the chair, closed his eyes and began to think quietly.


    Worry, do you want me to watch it for you? See if your female apprentice is suitable to inherit Daxueshan? Hum... You really give me a big problem.


    Worry, the reason why you gave this question to me, to a traitor who has been your enemy for decades, must be because you also noticed the subtle thoughts of your female apprentice.


    Dewey, Dewey again. Why does everything seem to have something to do with this kid.


    LAN Haiyue, the first wise man in the capital, is thinking.


    He did not fail to see the strange tone of AI Lu when she mentioned Dewey. No matter how she tried to hide it, in front of the wise old man, this young man''s astringency made her cover up unable to escape the old man''s sharpened eyes.


    Moreover, LAN Haiyue also kept some contact with his disciple Philip, so to speak. He also knew something about Dewey in the northwest. For example, why did Dewey suddenly get engaged in advance, and some subtle changes in the Duke''s palace


    Philip once mentioned in his letter that there was a time when a girl named AILU, a friend of Dewey, appeared in the palace. And in the association of this AI Lu mentioned Du Wei in front of himself, that kind of strange tone.


    It doesn''t need complicated association. LAN Haiyue, an experienced old man, has already tasted the subtle emotion.


    But... This is the real problem.


    The girl is very young and healthy. Beautiful and smart. And she has great talent. It''s not easy for AI Lu to practice the body art of Daxueshan at such a young age. Of course, it''s much inferior to the three outstanding Daxueshan people of the previous generation, LAN Hai Yue Bai He Chou Chi Shui Duan.


    But after all. In the long history of Daxueshan, there are few such talents as these three. If one of these three people appears occasionally in the past dynasties. It can be regarded as the most powerful contemporary characters, not to mention three at the same time.


    So, AILU is doing quite well. And according to LAN Haiyue''s observation, the girl''s ice fighting attainments are also good. However, it seems that her talent in witchcraft is a little lower... But it doesn''t matter. The witchcraft kings of all ages, not everyone like Bai hechou, can practice witchcraft and martial arts to the top. For example, he was cut off from Chishui. It''s the same. They are only good at one thing.


    But... Inherit Daxueshan.


    LAN Haiyue immediately thought of the bitter and cold snowy mountain on the top of the mountain. It was so boring all the year round that people could almost annihilate all the days of passion and fantasy for life. One by one, even the blood was cold enough. Those children were assimilated by the cold environment from their youth, and gradually lost their laughter and fun, He has become a cold-blooded animal who only knows how to practice all day long. To this day, LAN Haiyue still remembers standing in the ice and snow, practicing the action of stabbing icicles over and over again


    No, days like that. It is a kind of attrition of human nature. This girl is alive. Should we really live like that? She inherited the master position of Daxueshan and became the king of witchcraft... Then she spent countless days and nights in her life. Just stay at the top of the bitter and cold snow bee, let such a fresh flower wither in the ice and snow little by little


    Especially, when the girl mentioned Du Wei, the strange tone, the subtle emotion, LAN Haiyue certainly understood what it meant


    However, once she was selected as the heir, destined to inherit the position of the Witch King... Then, she must be cruel and say goodbye to all this!


    Because the Witch King of the past dynasties, it is absolutely impossible to have any emotion or even love!


    On the big snow mountain, there is only endless indifference and ice and snow day after day, as well as the oblivion of all the joys and sorrows in human nature!


    LAN Haiyue hesitated.


    Or with the age gradually old, for the elderly, will always become more and more softhearted. So is Lan Haiyue!


    He knew that the smart worry on the snow mountain, a strong enemy who had lived in his shadow all his life, must have had an insight into the mind of his female disciple. So


    "Hum, worry, so you don''t have the heart to make a decision and leave it to me." LAN Haiyue covers her chest and pinches the letter through her clothes.


    He knew that Baihe was waiting for his reply.


    If she answers "yes", no matter how many wonderful fantasies AILU has about life in her heart, she must return to the snow mountain under the strict rules of baihechou and Daxueshan, whether she wants to or not, even if she doesn''t want to. White River worry will also mercilessly hand to break all her fantasies!


    Then, waiting for her fate is to become the master of the snow mountain and live on the snow bee all her life


    But what if you answer "no"?


    Will Bai He worry about giving up the idea of letting AI Lu inherit the snow mountain?


    So maybe this girl''s life has a chance to change. In the beautiful eyes, the flame of hope may still burn. Perhaps, a trace of emotion in her heart can also have


    After all, she is a young, beautiful and healthy girl. She should have a colorful life, just like thousands of girls in the world, just like the ordinary girls she met in DIDU.


    It has to be said that Lan Haiyue, who has lived in the imperial capital for many years, unconsciously, his way of thinking has been involuntarily separated from the big snow mountain and more inclined to an ordinary Roland.


    Do you want to say "no"? So this girl might be able to enjoy life.


    But


    Blue sea Yue hesitated, he is very keen to grasp the key to this problem!


    Bai He Chou suddenly decided to be his successor at this time. Does he have any difficulty?


    Or he


    Can''t he live long? Or is there any special reason to leave


    In that case. Daxueshan needs a leader and an heir!! Compared with the future of Daxueshan, a girl''s personal life seems to be less important


    LAN Haiyue has been thinking, time passes quickly unconsciously. When he came back, AILU had come back.


    She walked into the courtyard with light steps, with the youthful vitality that the old man envied. Then the young girl reached out and held an oil paper bag. Clear voice with a smile: "uncle, you are right, the beef is really delicious!"


    Under the mask, the eyes seemed to be laughing.


    Blue ocean sighs


    LAN Haiyue is worried.


    At the moment, Dewey is also busy.


    In three days, the first round of the preliminary round of the martial arts competition has all ended. Finally, more than 3000 contestants decided the winner of the first round after a group of eight. Later, for some special reasons, the list of the winners of the first round of preliminary competition changed. After the competition, some players were not convinced of their defeat in the challenge arena and went to fight with their opponents in private. As a result, some of them were killed or injured. Some other bastards went to drink after celebrating their passing of the preliminary competition and got drunk. As a result, they were arrested in the prison of the imperial public security office.


    There are still some people who have passed the preliminaries. But I see that there are many experts among the players. I''ve lost hope for the next game, so I just gave up.


    result. Finally, 397 people were left on the list.


    Among them are Dewey himself, 32 Holy Knights of the order of Holy Knights, AILU, of course... And the Dragonball trio that made Dewey roll his eyes.


    But tomorrow, the game will be suspended for one day. Of course, duvet is not kind enough to give the warriors a day off. For Dewey, the three-day competition has made him a lot of money in gambling and ticket revenue. If Dewey decides, he would like to have this kind of competition every day for 365 days a year!


    But not tomorrow.


    Because tomorrow is the annual New Year''s day of Roland empire!


    December 31... So tomorrow, the imperial capital will celebrate the whole city, and there will be large-scale fireworks and various festivals tomorrow night. Of course, there is no time for any competitions.


    And for Dewey, another highlight tomorrow night is the new year''s dinner at the palace. There is another more important thing for this dinner:


    On this dinner, the great emperor Augustine VI will not attend the new year''s ceremony because of his ill health. This is the first time that his majesty Augustine VI has been absent from such an important day in decades since he succeeded to the throne.


    This is the result of the discussion between Prince Chen and Du Wei. On the day of Qingfeng Festival, the substitute will not be used on this new year''s day. Instead, the news of the old emperor''s illness will be released first. In this way, when the issue of succession to the throne comes, people will not be too abrupt.


    And now... No one in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital knows their nominal emperor. It''s been almost three months.


    Well, the temple hasn''t been discovered yet.


    New year''s Eve!!


    The whole city is decorated with lanterns, and even the soldiers of the security office are wearing the latest uniforms they have just issued. On the Palace Square, the royal guards are wearing bright armor and bright red cape, looking majestic.


    The whole emperor is immersed in the festive atmosphere, the fireworks stored in the warehouse of the emperor. In the evening as if no money to enjoy the same set off!


    Obviously, Duwei and the Regent are all in the same mind... Because, before the invasion of alien criminals in the future, this may be the last peaceful new year before the great war in the future! So... Let these people who have no knowledge of their future destiny enjoy the last peaceful and happy time.


    Even the Regent ordered the curfew to be lifted in the imperial capital and the square in front of the palace. It is also open to the general public and can be enjoyed.


    This order was immediately cheered and supported by the whole city. In the evening, tens of thousands of people came here to see the fireworks on the square in front of the palace. The crowd paralyzed the traffic on more than a dozen streets.


    And the nobles who got the Royal invitation card and went to the palace for the new year''s dinner tonight had to go around to the northwest gate of the Imperial City


    In order to let the people celebrate, and let the nobility change course, from this point alone. Prince Chen should be a very good monarch.


    As usual, as Dewey, he went into the palace in the afternoon and accompanied Prince Chen all the time. Then, at the dinner party, he would go into the meeting with Prince Chen... This has always been a special honor only recognized as the first minister of the Empire. In previous years, only the old prime Minister robustscher got this kind of treatment. However, since he retired to the second tier, he has been treated as the first minister of the Empire, Especially after Dewey returned to the imperial capital. From the beginning of Qingfeng Festival, this honor belongs to Du Wei.


    The new year''s dinner is much easier than the Qingfeng Festival. There are not so many traditional almost religious rules, so it seems a little casual. Of course, the scene is still very grand, and the number of participants is almost double that of Qingfeng Festival.


    In the aristocratic circle of the Empire, to be invited to the new year''s Royal dinner is almost a symbol of joining the aristocratic circle of the Empire.


    And obviously. Once again, Dewey is in the spotlight.


    After Prince Chen and Du Wei entered the stadium one after another. Dewey walked carefully behind Prince Chen, and then the Regent of the Empire announced in public that his Majesty was not well enough to attend tonight. No one was surprised. After all, the old emperor''s age is there, and he has been depressed since he was elevated. Of course, some people vaguely smell something, but also very clever did not show in the face.


    Then came the first dance of the Regent and queen.


    It is worth mentioning that Princess Louise has not returned to the imperial capital!


    Miss Dali was sent by Dewey from the northwest to get her to DIDU more than ten days ago. Duwei secretly meets her, and shows great fear and obedience when he meets Duwei''s daili. Then Duwei confidently sends her back to Prince Chen. From the woman''s eyes, he can see that she completely gives in and loses the courage to fight against herself.


    It''s a pity that Princess Louise hasn''t come back yet!


    Duwei sent people to the northwest only to pick up Dali, while Princess Louise brought a letter. The letter was very clear: Unfortunately, she was ill again in the northwest. Although she was not seriously ill, in order to avoid aggravating her illness on the long journey, she had to postpone her return to the imperial capital, although Prince Chen didn''t say much when he saw the letter, However, he took a deep look at Du Wei at that time, which made Du Wei feel uneasy.


    When Dewey went back that day, he was very depressed.


    The news from the northwest, this Princess Louise is obviously not sick... But now she refused to go! According to Dewey''s men, this one eyed Paladin Mr. Louise justice is now guarding us in giliat City, almost never leaving!


    Moreover, it seems that the relationship between them has become more and more harmonious


    "Shit! What is "getting more and more harmonious" Du Wei knew that it was his subordinates who didn''t dare to talk nonsense and didn''t know how to use words. Just said such a vague description: "I think it''s love affair fever at all!"


    Princess Louise fell in love and refused to come back, which brought Dewey a problem of opinion: after the Regent finished his first dance at the dinner party, it was his turn to end!


    Although Dewey can do the same trick again, holding the 8-year-old Princess Lori Karina for another dance, it''s a pity that the news from the court is that Princess Karina sprained her leg when she was riding


    "Well then..." Du Wei sighed.


    At the moment, Prince Chen''s dance has finished, and the music starts again. It''s Dewey''s turn.


    More than 100 noble girls on the scene were looking at Duwei eagerly, waiting for the favor of the current empire''s first nobleman... Although Duwei made a fool of himself in the competition two days ago, he was the Duke of tulip after all!!


    Some noble girls in evening clothes try their best to lean forward. Some even show their cleavage deliberately to attract Dewey''s eyes. Others keep shaking their small fans and scratching their heads. Hell, don''t you know it''s the end of December? Also shaking the fan... Du Weidi''s eyes swept through the crowd... Then he stood up helplessly and walked aimlessly towards the ladies... "Oh! He''s coming! He''s coming There was a murmur and a nervous murmur from the ladies. Du Wei clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. He walked straight in the past, pretended to walk through the flowers at will, endured the fiery eyes from around, and finally stretched out his hand to a direction in front of him. He sighed: "may I ask you..." there was a sigh of frustration around him, but in the direction where duvet reached out to invite, a girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old sat on a soft chair. Wearing a bright red evening dress is like a blooming rose. However, to Duwei''s slight surprise, this girl did not wait for her arrival as eagerly as other noble girls. When he stood in front of her and reached for an invitation, Dewey even saw a trace of disgust in the girl''s eyes? yes! you ''re right! It''s disgust!! Dewey looked at the girl carefully. She was young and beautiful. She has a pair of rare brown eyes, golden hair, delicate and white skin, beautiful face, and a little baby fat that girls of her age have. It can be imagined that when she grows up a few years later, this baby fat will fade away, and she will become a gorgeous beauty. Yes, of course. Now she is also very beautiful. Just... Why does she look at me in such disgust? Dewey is absolutely sure. I don''t know this girl at all. I haven''t even met her¡° Is that ok? " Dewey reached out for another invitation. The girl gave Du Wei a cold look. Then suddenly she stood up, looked up and down at Dewey, and said coldly, "what do you think I am? Your highness! You think I can''t get married? Now take me as a shield again! Go find someone else! Because I feel sick when I see you Her voice was not too light, and some people standing close could hear her clearly. But Dewey was stunned. He touched his nose and couldn''t help laughing: "beautiful lady... Do you know me? Do you have a grudge against me? "¡° You! You make me a joke! The Duke of tulips The girl was furious over her beautiful face.

 Chapter 507

    Although there is music accompaniment in the hall, the guests talk in a low voice, not very quiet. But this beautiful girl''s sharp voice, although not very loud, was not deliberately suppressed, so as long as she stood closer, she could hear it clearly. This little girl is young, handsome, charming, elegant, distinguished and powerful. Thousands of people admire... These conditions together, enough to instantly kill the vast majority of girls in the heart of the earth. At this moment, Dewey stepped out of the side door of the palace and stood at the door. Then he closed the door and shut the noise from the hall behind the door. The moonlight sprinkled on him, and the smile on his face was like a sharp sword! Orsie swallowed her foam, as if she were stunned. Only then hastened to reply coldly: "hum. It''s you! Your highness! What''s the matter? Did you come to me. Is it to find out the responsibility for my disrespect to you? " The radian of Dewey''s smile deepened a little, and his eyes swept across the young and beautiful face of orsie. Hum, it''s childish, but it''s lovely¡° No, I''m not going to do that. " Dewey came over naturally and stood in front of the fence with orsie. His voice was very gentle: "in fact, I just want to chat with you. After all, we are relatives, right?"¡° What are you talking about! I have no interest in chatting with people like you Orsie is like a hedgehog. Dewey didn''t speak, but he looked at orsie. He watched for ten seconds, and then he laughed... Very kind! you ''re right! It''s kindness¡° You are a beautiful girl Dewey''s tone sounded like an elder: "Gabriel is blessed to marry a girl like you."¡° Hum! I don''t think so! " "I don''t want to marry your brother at all," she replied! In fact, I don''t want to have any relationship with your family at all The girl suddenly clenched her fist. She cried to Dewey in a low voice. She looked angry all year round. Dewey is laughing. In his opinion, it''s really interesting to watch this beautiful girl lose her temper. He had a tolerant smile on his face, and let Miss Aoxi yell at him with her fist. Then... When Aoxi finished yelling, he took out a silk handkerchief from his arms and looked at Aoxi. His eyes were as clear as the moon. Then Aoxi heard each other smile and said, "don''t move!" With that, Dewey''s body had come close. Orsie was stunned. She watched as Dewey leaned over with a smile on her face. Her brain had stopped completely: he... What does he want to do! Do you want to revenge me... Bully me?? Dewey had already put out his hand, and the handkerchief gently rubbed the corner of orsie''s mouth... Eh? Aoxi immediately recovered, and then quickly stepped back a few steps, staring at Dewey, like a frightened kitten, put on a defensive posture: "you... You! What are you doing? "¡° You have wine marks on your mouth. " Du Wei smiles and puts away his handkerchief: "you must have accidentally put the purple hazelnut leaf on your mouth when you were drinking just now. The purple hazelnut leaf is used for seasoning, but it''s easy to lose color. You''re not going to eat it, are you? It''s for seasoning and color matching. You can''t eat it. " As a matter of fact, she seldom drinks, so just now she was angry and chewed the thing called "Purple hazelnut leaf"! Du Wei''s smile is like an elder who looks at his children playing small temper: "OK, now let''s continue to talk! As a matter of fact, I''d like to apologize to you first, Miss OSI¡° Ah... Eh? " Oxi watched the villain warily. What''s his plot¡° Yes, I''m sorry, because I didn''t even recognize you. It was mani who told me your name Du Wei sighed: "after all, you are going to be my sister-in-law. We should be regarded as a talent family. And... I even got your age wrong. A few days ago, your grandfather asked me if I could get you and my brother to marry early. But I thought you were only 12 years old, so I refused... Oh, it''s all my fault. I thought you were two years younger than Gabriel. Now it seems that you should be two years older than him. " That''s what really made orsie angry! Age He, he didn''t even know my age!! This damned and disgusting guy has brought me so many miserable bastards! He didn''t treat me as a thing at all! He didn''t even know my age! So orsie''s angry! Suddenly she yelled at Dewey, "you! You big jerk! Have you forgotten that when I was engaged to you, your brother was not born yet!!! How can I be younger than him! "

 Chapter 508

    Under the anger of Aoxi, the roaring voice was very loud, but after roaring, she woke up immediately, but her face turned red.


    "I was engaged to you" is not a suitable topic now. After all, a girl has made an engagement with two men, and the two men are still brothers... It''s really not a very glorious thing.


    Aoxi once said wrong words, heart greatly regret, simply waiting to accept this hateful tulip Duke ridicule.


    What would he say? Well, he must be very proud! He would say to himself, "hum, you have no eyes! You and your family didn''t like me at the beginning! I didn''t expect that I would fly into the sky now! "


    Yes, he should be proud. He does have the capital to be proud.


    But Aoxi waited for a long time, but did not wait for Duwei''s mockery. She looked at Duwei intently, only to find that this guy had a gentle smile... Her eyes were still so clear and sincere.


    He looks very good-looking when he smiles. His eyes are slightly curved, and the corners of his eyes are smiling. He is very friendly.


    "You seem very angry... This matter has been troubling you all the time." Dewey''s voice was more gentle, even with a hint of apology.


    "You..." Ossie was speechless.


    Dewey smiles. Suddenly, he reached out and pointed to the fence. In the yard of the Royal Garden, there was a bench and several swings: "I''m tired. Go and sit down."


    With that, he naturally reached out and gave orsie a pull on her arm. With no idea, she was led to the garden by the boy.


    The Royal Garden of the palace is really not a good view. After all, there are thorns planted here, and thorns are really not ornamental plants.


    But at the moment, the dark stars and the cold moon, the starlight and the moonlight fall down, and there is a kind of peaceful atmosphere.


    After pulling Aoxi to sit down, Duwei looked at the girl and said with a smile, "I just learned from your friends that you hate me, even... Hate me. Is that right? "


    "Yes "I hate you very much. I hate your family


    "I fully understand." Du Wei sighed. Fortunately, Manny had already said a lot to herself when she was dancing. Du Wei understood what kind of situation the girl was living in. It was really cruel for a girl.


    "I can apologize, though I don''t think it''s my fault." Dewey shrugged his shoulders.


    Ossie is speechless... She''s not a rude and unreasonable person. Intellectually, she knew it wasn''t really about Dewey. But after all, because this thing let her get unfair treatment, make her very natural to Du Wei produced disgust.


    She was ready to stand up and look at Dewey. "That''s what you''re going to tell me?"


    "No Dewey shook his head and put his hand on orsie''s shoulder. I just want to talk to you. O''celia... Well, may I call you o''celia? "


    "No way!" Ossie snorted.


    "All right, orsie." Obviously, Dewey''s face is much thicker than she thought: "you know, my brother will be an adult in less than a year. At that time, I intend to get you married... That is to say, we are going to be a family, so I don''t want our relationship to be so rigid. Do you understand? "


    After a pause, Du Wei sighed, his voice was very sincere: "I love Gabriel, he is my only brother, I hope that since I am a family, then we should love each other and get along with each other."


    It''s obvious that some of orsie''s brain can''t turn around. He''s making advances to himself. Do you want to show kindness?


    After orsie knew it. Every time she thought of her first meeting with the Duke of tulip, she would draw all kinds of plots in her heart. But there is usually only one scene: the other party''s ruthless ridicule and humiliation of themselves.


    Who told his family to regret their marriage?


    That kind of scene in my mind, even if I have not seen Dewey, miss Aoxi''s heart has been deeply rooted in Dewey as the "enemy". So, from a psychological point of view, she only behaves like a hedgehog in front of Dewey. In fact, it''s a subconscious act of self-protection in order to prevent each other''s humiliation.


    This psychology is very subtle, but fortunately, Dewey can fully understand.


    "We are not enemies. In the near future, we will be relatives. My brother is one of my closest relatives. He is a smart boy. Our brother has a very good relationship. Therefore, you will become his wife. I hope there will be harmony within the family. " Duwei looked at the girl with a smile. He could see that the girl was very simple: "I think we can be friends."


    Aoxi does not speak, Dewey has been very familiar with the smile: "you do not speak, I will take you as a promise."


    "Your Highness!" Orsie was still trying to chill.


    "No, call me Dewey, or call me brother." Dewey said with a smile, "you are my family, so you can call me that."


    Brother? No!


    However, when she looked at the gentle and elegant young man in front of her, she could not help shaking her heart.


    Brother... I think of several brothers in my family. They are all standard dandies. They even talk to their friends. Even when they face their sister, they seldom look serious. There are even a few cousins who have coveted their beauty since childhood


    By contrast. The guy in front of him was smiling very gently. What he said just now sounds like a elder brother at least.


    He didn''t seem as bad as he thought.


    There''s no doubt that Dewey is very eloquent and good at communicating with people, even leading the topic. At least a simple girl like orsie, who has no heart, can''t say Dewey.


    All in all, Dewey easily opened up the topic. It provoked an awkward atmosphere. Then it was easy to throw out one or two topics that young girls were very interested in, and then led Ossie to speak.


    At first, orsie tried to show her resistance, but soon she was unknowingly broken down by Dewey. Her voice relaxed a lot, and her voice gradually changed from one or two words to one or two sentences, three or five sentences, seven or eight sentences


    Even if I hate Dewey... OK. At least he''s funny and understanding.


    "We''re in the castle in the plain of Lorraine, and there''s a yard in the back, where I made some interesting things, oh. That''s where the balloon was invented. Do you like it? I''ve given that place to Gabriel now, and he can take you there to play in the future... Do you like to fly up in a hot air balloon? Ha ha, there will be opportunities in the future. There are several large hot air balloons in the castle. And the fireworks... "


    "You mean. Yujin family fireworks Orsie was moved.


    Young temperament, how many children do not like fireworks?


    A successful smile flashed in Dewey''s eyes: "of course! Fireworks were first made in the castle. Now there are a group of craftsmen there. Many of the new year''s fireworks are transported from the Lorraine plain. Now Gabriel has taken over some family affairs... Ah, yes, I think of one thing. "


    Dewey pretended to think of something: "I almost forgot. Yeah. This new year, Gabriel wrote me a letter and prepared a gift for me to pass on to you. "


    "New Year''s gift for me?" All of a sudden, there was a little pride in her heart!


    My fiance, in the new year, sent a gift from the far south


    Is this romantic?


    Young girl, in an instant, her heart is filled with this kind of fantasy and romantic mind.


    Dewey saw it. Smile in my heart: sure enough. Young girls always like these.


    But Gabriel... It''s really careless. It''s reasonable. He will become an adult next year, so he should prepare some gifts for his fiancee at this festival.


    It''s a pity that he is not with him. There is no brother around him who can order such things. Because of the death of my father, my mother has been depressed, so rarely think of these little things.


    "What gift is it?" By the time orsie said this, her voice was already a little keen.


    "Sorry, I forgot to bring it tonight, but I can send someone to send it to you tomorrow. Ah... By the way, are you interested in going to the martial arts contest? You can go to my box. I''ll have the gift brought to you


    Martial arts contest?


    Orsie was a little excited at once.


    How could she not be moved by the excitement that swept the whole imperial capital? Although the martial arts contest is a favorite thing for men, it''s not too cruel and bloody for noble ladies, and it''s lively enough. There are many young and handsome warriors competing in it... There are still many attractions.


    But there was always some chagrin in her heart. Because... It''s Dewey''s fault! The tickets for the competition are too expensive!


    Of course, this is relative to the noble on the second floor and the third floor.


    A box on the third floor costs thousands of gold coins!! Although her grandfather was the finance minister of the Empire, he was honest and clean as an official, and there were not too many industries in the family. All these were to avoid gossiping, so although his life was good, it was not extravagant. For a young lady like her, the cost of a month is just dozens of gold coins.


    Let alone spend thousands of gold coins to watch a martial arts contest.


    Not to mention the VIP box on the third floor, even the seats on the second floor can''t be afforded by Aoxi. As for the brothers in the family... They spend too much time and money on weekdays. Grandfather and father are strict in their management, and they are not allowed to spend money indiscriminately.


    It''s normal. Other little sisters talked about the competition, especially the Marquis''s daughter. The family set a box on the third floor. Although the position was too far away, it had become the capital for her to show off.


    Dewey was so cunning that he immediately saw her mind from the change of expression on the girl''s face and said with a smile, "well, tomorrow afternoon''s game. I''ll send someone to pick you up, you can watch the game in my box, and... I''ll play tomorrow


    Hum, it''s best to see you flattened into a pig''s head.


    Aoxi thought maliciously in her heart, but looking at Duwei''s gentle smile, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    At this time, Dewey finally stood up


    Bang!


    There is a loud noise from the sky!


    Then I saw a gorgeous fireworks burst out, and then countless fireworks burst into the sky. All of a sudden, the dark night sky was painted into a strange scene.


    "New Year''s fireworks..." Du Wei laughs: "is it past midnight?"


    But orsie looked up and tried to put her neck back. She was stunned.


    "Well, let''s go back. It''s cold here. If you catch cold, you won''t be able to go out tomorrow. " Dewey said, and asked her to go back.


    Orsie seemed to have let go of her hostility to Dewey, but she took two steps. All of a sudden, she heard a hiss, and she suddenly exclaimed in horror. She cried and jumped up: "my skirt!"


    I saw the rose colored evening dress. The skirt was hooked by the thorns on the roadside. The hard thorns pulled the skirt out of a long gap. Aoxi''s face was very upset, and she was even more at a loss: "my skirt... No, what can I do?"


    Dewey smiles and looks at the girl''s torn skirt. She''s already showing her calves above her knees. With a smile, Dewey took a long Cape from his ring storage pocket.


    Looking at Dewey''s wrist shaking, a cape came out of thin air, which surprised orsie.


    "It''s a little inconvenient if you put on the handle and the skirt is broken." Dewey said with a smile.


    But Aoxi is still helpless: "but the skirt is broken, I..."


    "It''s just a skirt." Dewey curled his mouth.


    "This is not my skirt." Aoxi suddenly hesitated, looked at Dewey a few eyes, then whispered: "this skirt is borrowed from my cousin... This is my first time to attend the Palace Banquet. I don''t have the right evening dress... Me. My daily allowance is very small. My cousin likes this skirt very much. It took me a lot of time to borrow it. It''s broken... "


    Then she said her request: "Your Highness..."


    "Call me Dewey, or brother." Dewey smiles.


    Ossie hesitated for a moment, and finally clenched her teeth: "Dewey, can you help me..."


    "Yes, I''ll give you a new one." Dewey laughed indifferently.


    "No, I don''t want a skirt from you." Orsie shook her head. "You... Did you just cast magic? Then can you use magic to change this skirt back to its original appearance... "


    Dewey smiles. The way he smiles annoys Aoxi. She bows her head and says, "if it doesn''t work, it''s ok..."


    "No, dear oxi, my future sister-in-law, I need to correct your common sense. Remember: the cost of a magician''s magic is far more expensive than a skirt! Do you understand? " With that, Dewey squatted down in front of orsie and reached for her skirt.


    "Ah! What are you doing Orsie was so scared that she jumped up.


    "Don''t move." Regardless of her, Dewey took a piece of the other party''s skirt and turned over to see where the stitches were. Then he found a small piece of cloth with a few lines of text on it.


    "All right." Dewey released his hand and stood up: "this is a new evening dress from last year. It''s red and medium. I just wrote down her style and number. As like as two peas, you can rest assured that I will send you a completely identical red skirt early tomorrow morning.


    "You..." Ossie was stunned. She couldn''t help looking at her skirt. She didn''t know what the strange characters on the cloth inside the skirt meant, but it seemed that Dewey knew: what color and style number?


    Is


    Seeing Aoxi staring at herself, Duwei admitted and said with a smile, "yes, yes, smart little sister. You''re right. This skirt is made in our family''s industry. But your cousin obviously has a common taste... It''s just a new style from last year and new year. It seems that she hasn''t got it yet. The cloth on the top is specially sewn when our tailor produced it. This is our characteristic. "


    When orsie and Dewey return to the banquet hall together, Mani and several other girls immediately notice that orsie and Dewey are walking together, and orsie is wearing a cape.


    "My God. Where have you been, orsie? " Manny strode over, and there were several other girls behind her. Obviously, they were coming for Dewey.


    Orsie opened her mouth and said nothing.


    "Hehe, ladies." Du Wei smiles very gracefully: "I just went to discuss a little family affairs with my brother''s fiancee, including the future wedding arrangements for orsie and my brother. It''s just family business. "


    Then he suddenly winked at Ossie: "Ossie. Don''t forget the game tomorrow afternoon. I''ll send someone to pick you up... Oh, by the way, the box is big anyway, if your friends want to go. You can sit down. "


    Box??


    The box in the contest?


    Who doesn''t know what those boxes on the third floor of the contest mean! Those who can walk up to the third floor are the most prominent and noble circle in the Empire! Besides, Dewey''s box is next to the royal box! It''s the best one!


    "Oh. Orsie, can we go together? " Mani was immediately the first to plead.


    Aoxi looked a little complicated. She took a look at Du Wei, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "Oh, yes, of course..."


    The girls burst into a scream. Then Dewey winked at orsie and nodded away.


    "My God! How charming he is Manni and other girls are looking at Dewey''s back. Then someone immediately turned around and said with a smile to orsie, "orsie! He''s your big brother! You must help us


    "But he''s married. My wife is a magician Orsie is still a little dissatisfied with these people''s love affair with Dewey.


    "Who cares!" A noble girl looked at Dewey in the distance: "it''s good to be a lover. He''s the first red man in the Empire now!"


    Aoxi also looks at Dewey in the distance with a complicated look... It''s really nice that these girls around her surround her. She has rarely enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by people and holding the stars and the moon! Even though it''s all because of duvet.


    But


    He is really a good man, a good elder brother.


    "Have you solved your family conflicts?" Looking at Du Wei came back, the prince Chen who sat on the throne turned his lips: "you have been there for half an hour."


    "I value family harmony." Du Wei Yang starts to smile face, then carry up a wine cup, to the Chen Prince distant signal for a while. Regent and pick up the glass response, two people drink a, Du Wei suddenly looking at Chen prince. He said with a smile, "Your Highness. Even my family conflicts, you know? I can''t think of it. There''s something in the world you don''t know. "


    That is Du Wei, just dare to say this kind of words in front of Prince Chen. Prince Chen didn''t agree: "you know, as a monarch, there are too many things to control. Sometimes, I have no choice. "


    "Then I wish my royal highness good health." Dewey drank the wine out of his glass with a smile.


    The young men in the two empires, who now hold the most power, look at each other and smile.


    The next day, the day after the new year, the martial arts competition finally continued. However, in order to take care of the previous night''s New Year Carnival, the competition on this day was arranged in the afternoon.


    And this day is the second round of the preliminaries.


    In the second round of the preliminaries, nearly 400 players still draw lots, but this time it is a group of four. The rules are the same as in the first round. Only one winner in each group can qualify.


    At the end of the draw, immediately broke out a burst of helpless sigh.


    Three Samurai in a group with duvet. He showed an expression of sadness, anger and helplessness


    It was almost a wonderful day for orsie! And her previous years of life, completely different, even can be said to start a new page!


    In the morning, the tulip family sent someone to give Miss Aoxi a big gift.


    This is an expensive wooden box with a fist sized Nanyang pearl inside. The price of this treasure on the market is at least 50000 gold coins!


    Of course, it''s from Dewey in the name of Gabriel.


    Along with this gift comes a brand new red evening dress. It''s the same suit that miss orsie wore last night. In addition, there are several tulip workshop this year''s latest women''s evening and winter clothes, as well as a very heroic leather women''s hunting suit.


    "My Lord said that she might be invited to go hunting with her in a few days. She thought that she might not have new hunting clothes, so she sent them."


    It''s from little sandy himself. He''s very articulate.


    Although the chancellor of the Exchequer''s life is very simple in order to avoid talking, it''s just a gift from his in laws in the future. I''ll take it.


    And then, Aoxi immediately became the focus of a group of little sisters in the family. Obviously, teenage girls enjoy this feeling, which is also human nature.


    In the afternoon. The surprise is getting bigger and bigger.


    Dewey sent a carriage to meet Miss OSI and her friends to the game. And this carriage is the ride of Duke tulip himself!!


    Duvidi carriage, in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, is famous for its luxuriance and extravagance!


    Every piece of wood is the best. Even the horses pulling the cart are the best horses from the grassland! I''m afraid that if such a good horse is sent to the army, only officers at the general level are qualified to use it as a mount. But here in Dewey... It''s just for pulling cars!


    The wide earth carriage is more than twice as big as the ordinary noble carriage, and the magic array under the wheels makes the carriage run briskly without bumping.


    The gorgeous almost luxurious furnishings in the carriage also stunned everyone. This luxurious duvet, he used magic jewels as lighting in the car! And the velvet under it... Orsie remembered that her cousin had such a piece at home. It''s used to make bed quilt, and it''s not easy to take it out on weekdays. It''s only used in important festivals. But here in Dewey, it''s used to put it in the carriage, spread it on the ground and step on it... Several Knights of tulip family ride their horses to guard the carriage. Orsie was a little upset... She didn''t think she should accept too much kindness from Dewey. But sandy, the housekeeper, said to her, "you''re welcome. After all, you''re the second young master''s wife. You are also the future half hostess of the family. You are entitled to everything in the family. " Although the heart is still a little uneasy, but the other girls next to them shot envious eyes. Or let the heart of orsie inevitably some floating. After arriving at the venue... Tulip family carriages walked in front, and even soldiers from the security office drove along the road, driving a road from the crowd to let them in. From the VIP passageway behind the knight''s Association, we went directly to the third floor. While walking through the tulip family box, a group of girls gaped at the box around... God! Next door, the Lord regent, the ruler of the Empire, sits in the box with little Prince Charlie! On the right is the box of the prime minister''s family, but the prime minister didn''t come. It was Lord camisilo and his wife. And then there are the villa family, one by one prominent family... These are the big men who really controlled the power of the Empire!! When he saw the business manager of the famous tulip family in the imperial capital, little Zach opened the door of the box with his own hands and respectfully bowed to several ladies in an elegant posture, the girls were a little embarrassed. Because although little Zach is not an aristocrat, in fact, everyone knows that he is the top five core figure in the tulip family! In the imperial capital, little Zach''s identity is even higher than that of many aristocrats! Many real bigwigs are polite in the face of him. But in this box, little Zach was on one side, gentle as a housekeeper: "ladies, if you have any needs here, please tell me." tell? How many people in the imperial capital dare to "command" little Zach to do things? As little Zac walked out of the box door, Mani, who was beside her, suddenly shook the already absent-minded orsie¡° Orsie! Orsie Manni looked excited: "we are sitting here! Do you believe it? I''m just dreaming! Oh, my God! The Duke is very kind to you!! After you marry into the Rowling family, you can officially become a member here! "¡° Yes! The Duchess is very kind to his family... Oh, orsie, if only you had continued to marry the Duchess. " Don''t know who, suddenly said such a sentence. Aoxi''s face suddenly changed... Mani noticed the change of her friend''s face, and was about to persuade her, when she heard a burst of noise and cheering below¡° Look! The Duchess is on the stage! " Du wei''ang was the first to enter the challenge arena. He is very confident in today''s game, and... He hopes to wash the shame of the farce like preliminaries before today''s game! Let everyone see their own strength, rather than being treated as a joke! After all, Dewey has some temper. He''s practising martial arts these days. At the moment, his mind is like a child who gets interesting toys and always wants to show off to others. But a few days ago, he was so angry that he vomited blood! But not today! Because today duvi''s opponents in this group, his three opponents, are all Holy Knights!! The holy knight of the temple will not fight with himself! Hum! Today, let me show my martial arts!! burst into thunderous cheers!!

 Chapter 509

    Dewey''s opponent is three Holy Knights. Although he didn''t meet any of the two grand Knights of the Holy Knights, Dewey was lucky to draw a good signature (of course, you can also think that he was cheating.)


    These three Holy Knights can be regarded as the best sent by the temple. One of them is a level seven knight. On the other hand, because these three opponents are Holy Knights, it is obvious that they will never fight against each other before killing Dewey!


    That is to say, Dewey doesn''t want to fight against each other. He is bound to be attacked by three Holy Knights.


    And from now on, even if we can get through this stage, the tulip Duke is definitely not easy!


    Because according to the previous draw and the distribution of groups. Nearly 400 contestants are divided into 100 groups, each group only decides one winner, after the second round, there will be a whole 100 contestants can enter the semi-finals!


    After entering the semi-finals, it is no longer the competition mode of "group fighting". It''s a hundred players fighting each other. According to the group distribution of the previous draw, Dewey''s group is the first group in the first half of the competition area. The winner of this group will encounter with the second group winner in the second half of the competition area in the second round!


    And in the second group of the first half, there is also a strong man from the Holy Knight Order: Chief Knight Randall, senior strong man of level 8!


    According to the general view, no one will doubt that this level 8 holy knight will not be able to qualify from the group, because in his group, besides himself, there is a level 6 holy knight! The other two rivals are not too strong in terms of strength. That is to say, according to the forecast. Randall will definitely show up from his group! Then he will face duvet, the group''s winner!


    After such a draw, the first result was that the odds against the Duke of tulip in all the betting stations in the capital immediately became miserable.


    Because the result of the first round of preliminary competition has made most people have little hope for Dewey''s real martial arts skills. Now let''s look at the grouping result: even if Dewey is out of luck and can appear from this group, then in the second round, he will definitely face the eighth level holy knight Randall!


    Even those who adore the Duke of tulip. Few people will believe that this 18-year-old can surpass a level 8 holy knight in martial arts! After all, although he is a genius, his manpower is exhausted from time to time. Du Wei can cultivate his magic to such a strong level that it is impossible for him to practice his martial arts to the top!


    When Dewey came to the arena with his long bow, he was not only welcomed by applause and cheers, but also by boos.


    Dewey''s face was a little ugly. Then he stood in the corner of the ring. Seriously looking at today''s three opponents came up. As soon as the three Holy Knights came up, they surrounded Dewey in the corner with a triangular position.


    "Mark


    "Gimlet"


    "Hole plug!"


    The three Holy Knights solemnly put their names on their faces, and then gave Duwei a knightly ceremony.


    Dewey smile: "my name you should know, I don''t talk nonsense. Three must be ready to go together! Then come on! "


    With that, Dewey took a half step forward with his left foot. The fingers of the right hand are also buckled on the bowstring, and their eyes are like electricity, staring at the three opponents in front of them.


    But after a moment of silence, the three opponents did not act.


    "Your Highness." The tallest holy knight in the middle nodded to Dewey. I opened my mouth. His name is Kong Sai. He is the most powerful of the three Holy Knights. He has the strength of level 7: "please rest assured that we didn''t intend to besiege you in the competition today... As a knight, we are not allowed to do that!"


    "Oh?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    "Originally, according to our plan... Your only opponent now is me! As long as you can beat me... Then my other two colleagues will take the initiative to step down from the challenge arena. " Comse raised his chin slightly: "because if I''m not your opponent. Then they are certainly not your rivals


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked at the expression of comse. He was tall, strong and resolute. He was obviously a typical old-fashioned and indifferent holy knight. Only at this moment, he was in the eyes of this guy. But it seems to hide a trace of helplessness and sigh. There''s even a little bit of... Reluctance?


    yes! No!!


    Dewey immediately noticed something slightly wrong


    "You... What did you just say? You mean, you and I are going to fight each other. And don''t the other two knights do it? "


    "Yes." Condor sighed, and a haze flashed in his eyes: "it was our intention."


    "What is the original plan? Are you... "


    "Now our plans have changed," he said


    Then the holy knight pulled out his sword, but the blade didn''t point at Dewey. Instead, he pointed down to the ground and looked at Dewey from a distance: "because after the grouping of the group, it''s obvious that the winner of our group will face Lord Randall! And I don''t think you''re so forgetful as a smart man. You should forget the incompatibility between you and our Lord Knight


    Dewey had understood, and he was a little crazy: "you! You! Are you... "


    "I really want to fight you." Kong Sai''s tone was very frivolous: "because I am very curious about how much martial arts skills a magician like you have! I''m also happy to debunk an interesting balloon! It''s just... It''s a pity that the Lord Knight made a request to me in private that I couldn''t refuse... "


    Dewey couldn''t even smile


    "He asked me to ''leave that liar to me!" " The tone of Condor was a little malicious: "Oh, that''s what the knight said! I think he would like to meet you in the competition! So, Duchess, you are very lucky. Although I want to fight you, it''s not today. today. We''ll make you a smooth promotion! "


    With that, he raised his sword. With a shake of his wrist, the edge of the sword immediately exuded a silver gray fighting spirit. The fighting spirit was gorgeous. Then he raised his sword flat, made a disdainful provocation to Dewey, and turned around. Leisurely step down the challenge arena!!


    The other two Holy Knights also sneered. They pulled out their swords at the same time and waved at duvishu, releasing their fighting spirit. The gesture was very obvious: boy, you are lucky! Our Lord Knight will deal with you personally!


    As the two Holy Knights turned around and jumped out of the challenge arena


    WOW!!


    There was an uproar!


    Originally expected a fierce battle, but suddenly evolved into such a result. All of a sudden, people who spent money to buy tickets today were greatly dissatisfied. The following thousands of spectators immediately burst out again in the sky shouting and roaring!


    "Fake match!"


    "Black curtain!"


    "The shameless tulip Duke!"


    "He must have threatened his opponent in private!"


    "Well, these nobles can''t do anything!"


    "Refund!"


    Jeers and boos were heard everywhere, and the crowd was driven forward! That wave after wave of ridicule and noise, let Du Wei stand on the stage, the face more gloomy down!


    He turned around. But I saw three Holy Knights who had stepped down from the challenge arena. One of them looked at himself coldly. His eyes were full of disdain and provocation, and then he stretched out two fingers. In his neck gently made a virtual action


    The smell of this action is very hostile!


    The noise of raising and coaxing became louder and louder. The crowd ahead made it difficult for the soldiers who were transferred from the security office to maintain order around the challenge arena. The soldiers held back the crowd with spears.


    At this moment, almost 80% of the audience below denounced Dewey''s shamelessness.


    No one knows the truth, these people will only think that Dewey used dishonorable means to let the three strong opponents take the initiative to withdraw from the game!


    Looking at the boos around, those ignorant people shouting and swearing, Du Wei stood alone in the challenge arena


    At this time, sitting in the box on the third floor, miss Aoxi and her group of little sisters were stunned. One of the girls could not help muttering: "it seems a little dishonorable for the Duke to do so..."


    "Shut up!"


    There was an angry rebuke. But the angry Miss Manni stood up, turned and looked at the girl angrily: "I don''t believe the Duke is that kind of person! It must not be so simple! "


    Without saying a word, orsie looks at Dewey standing in the challenge arena


    It''s a strange feeling. I always hated this guy in my heart, but why do I feel aggrieved when I watch him standing on the stage and being insulted and ridiculed by so many people?


    Buy off the opponent. Control the game


    It suddenly occurred to orsie that she was at the party last night. In the garden of the palace, the young man had that gentle, calm smile on his face. And the confidence and dignity in my eyes


    Can he be such a mean person?


    no He won''t! He''s not!!


    People with his eyes won''t use such mean means!


    Aoxi suddenly stood up, holding the fence in her hands, and looked anxiously at Duwei in the challenge arena below. She was a little confused about her mood at the moment.


    If it was two days ago, she would be very happy to see Dewey being booed on stage, but today


    There was some worry in orsie''s beautiful eyes.


    Dewey was really angry! In the face of thousands of people''s crazy hush and scolding, Du Wei''s anger gradually rose!


    Holy knight? Hum


    His fingers holding the bow were white, and his body was tight, even stiff.


    But all of a sudden, Dewey took a few deep breaths!!


    Aoxi, who has been staring at Duwei''s face, can''t help but move in her heart... Although she is too far away, Aoxi vaguely sees him... He actually smiles!


    He laughed!


    The smile on Dewey''s face wasn''t that angry sneer. But looks very peaceful, the corner of the mouth smile in the arc, reveals a trace of deep ridicule and contempt.


    And then


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The laughter was small at first, and then it became big gradually. Soon, Dewey''s clear laughter spread all over the audience! Even in the hiss and noise of thousands of people, his laughter fell into everyone''s ears so clearly!!


    The laughter was filled with a strong confidence and momentum. After this series of laughter, it''s amazing that the shouting, swearing and booing of the whole audience suddenly became much smaller, and even gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, Dewey stood on the stage, his waist straight, his chin high. Slowly walked to the edge of the challenge arena, looked down at the three Holy Knights below.


    "You, you." Dewey''s lips opened, and every note he uttered spread throughout the audience! He didn''t mean to speak up. But it is such a casual voice, but can spread to everyone''s ears!


    On and off the stage, many people are awe inspiring!


    "You just said, I''m very lucky. Because you deliberately let me pass this round, can your Knight Commander teach me a good lesson? " Duvidi''s voice was clear and gentle, and then he sighed: "well, I want to say to you, you are very lucky, because fortunately you stepped down early, otherwise, the Holy Knights will be reduced by three today!"


    The following three people suddenly look angry.


    Dewey snorted, ignoring the three men''s wishes. Then he suddenly raised his long bow in place... Surprisingly. No one in the audience can understand his posture!


    He didn''t want to pull the bow and shoot at the ground at all... Because he even took the bow over! Bowstring to the outside!


    But at this time, Du Wei''s wrist trembled and a finger clasped the bow string, and then


    Hum!!


    This is a slight voice, but fell into everyone''s heart in general! Let all the people listen to this voice, the heart is a shock!


    Then the eyes of thousands of people clearly saw the bow string in Duwei''s hand. Under his flick. Immediately burst out a gorgeous incomparable light!


    The light is white and dazzling! It''s a long ground light blade with a height of one meter. On the bow string, it flies out abruptly, towards the northwest of the challenge arena and above it!!


    "Fighting!! That''s fighting spirit! "


    There was an uproar! Especially in the aristocratic seats on the second and third floor, the family guards around the aristocrats are all those who know the goods! They easily recognized that what Dewey released was absolutely not magic!


    It''s a real fight!


    And... It''s silver!! What does silver fighting stand for?


    Senior warrior!!!!


    The light blade with silver light soared to the sky and shot towards the northwest. Soon, the protective magic array arranged on the edge of the challenge arena immediately responded! In the sky, a translucent arc of light appeared, blocking in front of the light blade emitted by Dewey!


    But I heard the sound of the wave, and the light blade easily pierced the border on the defensive magic border! It''s as easy as puncturing a piece of paper!


    And the light blade''s castration is not reduced, just in full view of the public, bang, cut in the northwest of the stadium above the building cornice!


    It was originally a protruding triangular cornice. Under the light blade, it was immediately cut off a large piece! In the roar, the big piece cut by the light blade suddenly collapsed!


    Fortunately, it was a corner, and there was no one standing below, but such a large cornice fell down from the third floor, which also caused a cry of surprise!


    A few meters long cornice fell on the ground, sawdust broke and splashed, the movement is really not small!


    He... Dewey


    He really knows martial arts! And it''s still silver fighting!!! Senior warrior!!


    In the initial surprise, the whole audience immediately fell into a dead silence!


    A moment later, cheers like thunder suddenly rang in all directions!!


    At this time, Dewey gave a sneer and a heavy "hum"!


    That voice instantly overshadowed all the cheers, and Dewey had turned around and looked at the upper box on the right side of the challenge arena!


    That position is the box position of the temple of light!


    "You made a big mistake." Dewey''s voice, full of sarcasm, rang out from the audience, word by word, so clear, as if speaking face-to-face with people so easy!


    "You shouldn''t send these three idiots to piss me off." Du Wei said faintly: "unfortunately, it''s too late now. I want to save you some face, but now you have chosen to die. "


    With that, Dewey slightly raised his tone, looked at the direction of the third floor, and cried out: "Knight general Randall! You let your three subordinates deliberately promote me so that you can teach me a lesson in the next round, right? So good, as you wish, I''ll give you this opportunity! But... It''s no longer a normal game! "


    At the end, Dewey''s voice became distinctly cold! His voice, full of an undisguised murderous¡° I declare to you, Randall, that the next fight between you and me will be a real duel With that, Dewey suddenly bowed to the box in the distance. His voice was still cold: "Dear Pope, I''m sorry... Because it seems that you need to choose a new Knight Chief again!" There was an uproar! Everyone in the box was shocked by Dewey''s naked and undisguised challenge! Dewey had walked slowly to the channel behind the challenge arena. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said to the box of the temple on the third floor, "Randall, I suggest you remember to write your last letter tonight! Because I will be here, in this arena, personally kill you! It''s your life to annoy me In the eyes of surprise or fear or excitement or worship, Dewey has walked out of the challenge arena without hesitation, and left calmly from the channel behind the challenge arena! He just that incomparably arrogant manifesto, let the whole audience fall into a strange silence, although silent, but faintly with a bit crazy! yes! It''s crazy! He announced in public that he would personally kill a Knight Chief of the holy order in the next match!! And in front of his Majesty the Pope sitting in the box!! Arrogant! It is arrogant to the extreme! At the moment, on the grandstand and in the box, Prince Chen has also stood up, looking down with a solemn face... Although the challenge arena is empty! At this time, Prince Chen suddenly happened to see the tulip family box next door. Young and beautiful miss Aoxi was also standing by the fence. Her face was tense and excited. Her eyes seemed to be shining!

 Chapter 510

    Duwei''s "must kill declaration" to the grand Knights of the Holy Knights of the temple of light in the competition arena almost detonated the public opinion of the whole imperial capital!!


    The whole emperor was talking about tulip. The Duke of tulip had a life and death challenge to the Knights of the holy order. What would happen? Of course, many people with a keen sense of politics were also secretly worried! After all, everyone knows that the Duke of tulip is a staunch supporter of the royal family. Don''t turn this into a confrontation with the church!


    For a moment, in the imperial capital, Duke tulip''s arrogant manifesto on the challenge arena became the topic of everyone''s discussion. Many people were ignited by the young Duke''s Manifesto and said the simplest thing: it''s so damn handsome!


    However, there are still many die hard believers in the church, who think that this is the arrogant little nobleman''s provocation to the church and a disrespect to the holy goddess of light''s representative organization in the world! It''s a blasphemy of the only faith on the Mainland... And so on.


    However, no matter what the discussion is, everyone has reached a consensus: the Duke of tulip is really good at martial arts, and very strong!


    In the ring, Dewey deliberately showed his silver fighting spirit, which was enough to dispel the ridicule of his strength. According to the standard of Loran, only when the warrior level reaches level 8, can the silver fighting spirit be released! This is a sign that the real strength has entered the senior warrior class.


    Duvet''s accomplishments in magic are long gone. Everyone in the Empire knows that the tulip Duke is a magic genius! If you dare to say that Dewey''s magic is not good... Then all the students of Imperial College of witchcraft and Wizardry will try their best to find you!


    Now, this guy... Can even practice martial arts to level 8?


    He... He''s only 18 years old!!


    DIDU was made such a show in the competition this afternoon by Duwei, which can be said to stir up a bit of chaos. All kinds of gossip spread in the streets.


    And now. As the protagonist of this matter, Dewey left the arena of the Knights'' Association immediately after the game. Even without saying hello to anyone, he went back to the tulip Duke''s residence in the imperial capital and ordered to close the door and thank the guests. No visitors were seen!


    In fact, some other things happened this afternoon


    For example, the holy knight Lord Randall, who was given the "must kill declaration" by Dewey, also appeared soon after the match of Dewey''s group.


    His appearance, also let the audience into a excitement! Randall''s mood was clearly influenced by the Dewey declaration. But it is to let this proud holy knight more burst out!


    On the challenge arena, the holy knight used less than a cup of tea to fight the two opponents directly, while another holy knight in the same group didn''t even fight from the beginning to the end.


    Randall also showed enough level, which let the audience into a boiling, for the future of the Duke and knight war, can be said to cause enough expectation!


    Randall also showed eight silver fighting spirit, but it was unfair to him. After all, Dewey''s strength has always been hidden, and Randall, we already know that he is level 8, so no matter how gorgeous his fighting spirit is used, few people are surprised.


    It''s just that. There are some discerning guys in the stands, but they all have a different feeling in their hearts.


    "It seems that the holy knight is also enraged by Dewey. He''s a bit over the top today. It seems that anger can really break out in a short time


    Delong sat in the box of the Knights'' Association, with his feet up, and Dorf, his old servant, stood there with an unhappy face. But he took a bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth. Then he belched: "hum, so what. This Randall is a fool. How can duvet go to the next match himself if he doesn''t have two brushes? If Randall is a little smarter, he will not let his subordinates deliberately abstain. Instead, he should try his best to fight with Dewey and find out the strength of Dewey. It''s safer. "


    Deron smiles, with a trace of malice on his face: "doff, have you forgotten? Most of those Holy Knights are people with bad brains. Too proud... "


    Doff glanced at his "master" and suddenly went over and sat down beside Deron. With his big butt, he pushed Deron down from the chair: "don''t you see my old man standing here all afternoon! I''m old, but you''re sitting like this... "


    Delong sighed and looked helplessly at his servant. Fortunately, no one around noticed. He just snatched the bottle from the other hand: "I said, how much money do we have?"


    "What do you want to do?" The old man doff immediately covered his pocket. Looking at Delong with vigilance, he scolded: "I tell you, our life is much better recently, but we can''t stand the waste of your family!"


    Delong looked aggrieved and said, "who said I would spend money recklessly! I just want to make a bet! Now is a good opportunity to make money. "


    "Bet? You mean... "


    "Of course, our tulip Duchess won! He''ll cut that Randall off for sure Deron''s face was positive.


    "Are you... Really so sure?"


    Deron smiles. He squints. Suddenly, there is something strange in his eyes


    "Dorf, you look really old!" Delong sighed: "don''t you see that when duvet was in the ring, he showed his fighting spirit with his big bow..."


    He suddenly approached Dorf and lowered his voice, with a mysterious look on his face: "when he buckled the bowstring to shoot the white fighting spirit... It only took one finger!"


    Dorf, the impatient old man, suddenly calmed down, thought about it carefully, and then nodded: "that''s right... He only used one finger! What do you mean? Our Duchess, what is the hidden strength


    With a smile, Delong suddenly looked at the challenge arena below and said with a smile: "Wow! Look! beauty! The beauty is on! The girl named Xue is on the stage! "


    Maybe Dewey''s previous Manifesto has already made the audience''s appetite high, so even the appearance of ELO, who was in the limelight before, seems to make the audience look a little boring.


    Although AI Lu with her ghost like big snow mountain body skill, also successfully defeated several opponents, became the top 100 semi-finals player. But in the audience. Except for some lascivious men, the cheers and applause of others were somewhat feeble.


    After seeing AI Lu get out of the line, Prince Chen, who is sitting in the royal box on the third floor, has stood up and smiles to his entourage: "today is meaningless. Let''s go back."


    "Yes, your highness." His entourage was one of the four judges of the contest, the chief wushiqike in the palace. He bowed himself at once.


    However, after hesitating for a moment, chick could not help whispering: "Your Highness, are you going to see the Duke?"


    "Oh?" Chen Prince stopped the footstep, looked at a strange gram, his eyes contain smile: "what do you want to say?"


    "Your Highness. I think the Duke of tulip is acting recklessly this time Chick replied humbly: "you once said that we need to do some proper tolerance to the temple. Now is not a good time to tear our faces."


    Chen Prince looking at oneself this loyal chief warrior, his smile appears very satisfied. But then he suddenly touched Prince Charlie''s head: "Charlie, tell me, what do you think about this?"


    Prince Charlie was stunned for a moment. The boy in his early 10 years old drooped his head and thought for a while, then he shook his head and said, "father, I don''t think chick''s words are right. Teacher... The Duke of tulip is right


    Chen prince came to interest, looking at his son with high expectations: "Charlie, talk about it in detail."


    "Yes. Father Prince Charlie''s face was very serious. He didn''t look like a ten-year-old: "proper tolerance doesn''t mean indulgence! We must send a signal to the temple: there is a limit to our tolerance! If you blindly retreat, the temple will feel that the royal position is too weak! In that case, we will lose our prestige. If the royal family seems to be weak, the nobles who stand close to us will also change their attitude, so it will have a chain reaction. And... I think we''ve tolerated a lot before! Father. You have been baptized by the Pope. We also tolerate the tricks they used to play in disaster relief, which is the limit we can tolerate. This time they reached out to the contest again... I think. We should give them a "reminder" to let them know that they should not stretch their hands too long! "


    Looking at the young Prince Charlie to say so tough words, Prince Chen narrowed his eyes, looked at chick one eye, light way: "my bodyguard manager, do you understand? I think Charlie has given enough explanation for your question. And


    Prince Chen sneered: "a few months ago, the temple suddenly gave Du Wei a reward order. In name, it means that Du Wei killed a group of gangsters who pretended to be holy knights in Northwest China. Hum, do you really believe that any gangsters in Northwest dare to act in the name of Holy Knights? Chick, you''ve finally learned to use your brain today. I''m very glad. I hope you can think more about things in the future. "


    With that, Prince Chen patted the loyal bodyguard on the shoulder. Wen Yan said, "work hard. Don''t just focus on practicing martial arts on weekdays. When you have time, read books. When you have a chance, I''ll let you be a general."


    With gratitude on his face, chick lowered his head.


    "And..." Prince Chen laughed: "in fact, I''m surprised that Du Wei came here. However, since he has made that kind of declaration publicly, I can''t stop him any more! After all, now the words have been released! Everyone knows that Dewey is my most trusted minister. If I don''t support him at this time, but stop him... If Dewey really takes back what he said under my pressure... That''s a shame! Real shame! I, Dewey, our royal group, everyone is disgraced!! After the face of the temple are unable to lift their heads!! Do you understand? "


    Take a deep breath. Prince Chen suddenly realized that he was a little too excited. He calmed down for a moment, and then announced with no expression: "guard general Qike, do your duty, reward five thousand gold coins and a sword. Prince Charlie, brilliant, diligent, you study hard. Reward you with a Royal horse. Then... Help me prepare a big gift, send it to tulip Duke''s mansion, and pass on my order by the way, no one is allowed to disturb his preparation for war! Hehe, Duwei must have gone back to the mansion early now. I''ll help him block people. "


    No one cares about who else is in the top 100, and not many people care about that list. Everyone is waiting for the duel between Duke tulip and knight Randall!


    Moreover, the temple did not make any expression or response. After Dewey issued the declaration of killing, the temple did not even send people to the palace for any communication. As if also acquiesced this life and death duel!


    "Dewey is determined to teach the temple a lesson." LAN Haiyue listens to the news AI Lu sent back today. This wise old man leans on the chair to taste tea.


    "But I don''t understand, martial uncle." AI Lu with a silver mask, standing beside LAN Haiyue: "the future war is about to break out. At this time, why did the temple do such a reckless thing, repeatedly challenging the royal family and tulip family? Don''t they know that at such a time, the problem of unity should be solved internally first? "


    LAN Haiyue laughed: "this is the stupidity of the temple... It can also be said that it is the wisdom of the temple!"


    Looking at this girl''s puzzled eyes. LAN Haiyue sighed: "it seems that your teacher has told you many things, even the future war. Well, it is precisely because the temple knows that at such times, we should keep united and not tear our faces apart. The temple has been confirmed, and Dewey is good. No matter the royal family, they will make some tolerance, so at this time, they might as well take a few steps forward! Take advantage of each other''s tolerance, and get more benefits! Do you understand For example, the disaster relief in the snow disaster area last year was intentional. Although it was later solved by Du Wei, the prestige of the temple has been greatly improved! This is when the other side is taking care of the overall situation. They get a lot of benefits. "


    Then. LAN Haiyue sighed: "it''s just that the recent practice of the temple is a little too anxious. It''s right to take advantage of the opportunity. But this time, Du Wei is annoyed, so this boy seems to be ready to give a cruel punishment to the temple. "


    After a pause, LAN Haiyue took a look at Ai Lu and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the book I asked you to read a few days ago?"


    "It''s almost finished." AILU said honestly.


    "Do you have any experience?" LAN Haiyue smiles.


    AILU hesitated for a moment, then sighed: "there are some, but it''s too complicated for me to understand them all. The things in Roland''s mind are much more complicated than those on the snow mountain. "


    Blue sea Yue smile: "very good, I don''t expect you to be able to understand all at once, as long as you see in, later slowly experience, as you grow older, will understand more."


    Then he took out a book from the side: "last time I gave you Volume I, this is Volume II. I wrote all of them myself. Take it back and keep looking. "


    The title of this book is such a line!


    What I have experienced in the imperial capital since 936


    And this note is warm and powerful, but it is the blue ocean YueDi handwritten!


    "This is the book I spent all my life writing. In fact, it is about all the things I have seen, heard and experienced in the capital since I came to the capital. The first northwest war in that year, the change of power in the imperial capital, the strife among the aristocratic circles, and the coup a few years ago... I have recorded all of them, and some of them are my own analysis experience... You can understand them slowly. "


    Blue ocean Yue gave the book to AI Lu, but it seemed very tired, and it seemed to make a very difficult decision!


    Then, the old man''s face was full of helplessness. He looked at AILU with an imperceptible pity. His voice became more gentle and kind: "OK, I don''t need you to wait on me. You are also very hard today. Go down and have a rest. I''ll be alone for a while


    Seeing AI Lu enter the room, LAN Haiyue leans on the chair and ponders for a long time. Then she feels out the letter from Bai hechou again!


    This time, LAN Haiyue, as the most powerful man, even shook her fingers when she took out the letter!


    "After the great snow mountain. Can I have a look for you


    The ink on the letter is as fresh as new!


    Then, the old man suddenly broke the fingertip of his right index finger! Then on the back of the letter, with their own blood, wrote a word!


    "Yes


    After writing this word, LAN Haiyue kept folding the letter into the shape of a bird. Throw it into the sky! Then, the paper bird fluttered its wings in the sky, but it seemed to be alive and flew towards the Northwest... Then suddenly a flash of light flashed out, and soon disappeared in the sky!


    LAN Haiyue leans heavily in the chair. It seems that I have exhausted all my strength... "It''s really difficult to make a choice. Worry... What are you in such a hurry for? " Just one hour after LAN Haiyue made the "decision"... On the remote northwest edge of the continent, the lofty snow mountain decided... Baihe Chou sat in the bone cold snow bee cave. His face seemed to have been dyed blue and white by the surrounding ice and snow. There was silence all around, only the cold wind whistling all year round on the top of the snow bee. The wizard King sat at the entrance of the cave with his knees crossed, as if he was closing his eyes... Suddenly, he opened his eyes slightly, as if listening to the distance. Then Bai hechou stretched out a palm, as if grabbing it out of thin air, and took it back. In the palm of my hand is a paper bird folded with writing paper!! He looked at the paper bird in his hand with a smile that broke the ice. He didn''t even look at the word written by LAN Haiyue on the paper bird. As soon as he pinched it, the paper turned into powder¡° Yue... Thank you for making such a difficult decision for me. " He didn''t read the letter. Because there''s no need to look! I''ve been dealing with LAN Haiyue all my life. The most intelligent Bai He Chou knows that Lan Haiyue has replied. Then the content of the letter must be the answer you think¡° Now that the final problem has been solved, then... I can leave here without concern. " Bai He Chou has already stood up. His eyes sweep around like ice and snow. He looks at the place where he has been sitting for decades, but there is no nostalgia in his eyes! Hissing a few times, his fingers trembled slightly, leaving a line of words on the ice wall at the entrance of the cave¡° AI Lu Ke Ji! White River worries about the word After writing this sentence, Bai hechou suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs three times. He steps to the edge of the cliff, jumps up, falls down in the air, and then whirls in the mid air, attacks the white shadow, and goes to the north of the Mainland... "There is no match for me on the mainland! The way to seek is in the North! " White River worry body break wind and pass, such as lightning general fast! The field of the most powerful, instant foot has been thousands of mountains and rivers¡° Fortunately, there are gods in the North! If you want to break the bottleneck, only... Cut! God Under this figure, thousands of mountains and rivers have passed in Roland, almost half a day, has passed the kilimarro mountains, into the frozen forest... And then, all the way north!!

 Chapter 511

    Three days!!


    Three days after Dewey''s declaration, the people of the imperial capital finally ushered in the expected day!


    The night before, there were huge signs in all the casinos of DIDU: Tulip Duke, duel, holy knight, Grand Knight!


    It is said that the gamblers have packed almost all the casinos.


    Judging from the current odds, it is obvious that Dewey is more popular than Randall knight. Although no one has really seen Du Wei and others show their martial arts skills, they only showed their skills in the challenge arena that day. Randall is a well-known martial arts master.


    However, judging from the odds, Dewey is still in the limelight. Obviously, most of the gamblers who like to make money and bet are enthusiastic men, and Dewey''s Declaration on the challenge arena that day is extremely arrogant, which is in line with these guys'' appetite.


    And this day, since noon, the streets are almost no one!


    Almost all the citizens of the imperial capital are flocking to the competition venue of the Knights association!


    All the thousands of the lowest tickets in the square beside the challenge arena have already been sold out, and even the black market price tickets outside have increased hundreds of times!


    The seats on the second floor and the third floor are already full! Today, his Royal Highness The Regent of the Empire, as well as almost all the great figures of the emperors and dignitaries are present!


    As for the temple, the spiritual leader of the Empire, His Holiness Pope Paul XVI, also sat in the box seat early. He was accompanied by several elders in white.


    Half an hour before the start of the competition, the venue was already full of people, and the imperial public security department sent all the people. They are trying to maintain order.


    Wave after wave of cheers in the crowd, everyone is anxiously waiting for the start of the game! The cheers from the venue spread to the street outside, making tens of thousands of people waiting outside without tickets extremely anxious. They screamed wildly, but in the face of two thousand heavily armed police officers, they had to wait outside.


    Finally, when the gong sounded, the atmosphere reached boiling point!


    Because today is the second round, the area of the challenge arena is several times larger than that of the preliminary round! On a huge round arena. Two passageways are set up on both sides.


    After the percussion of gongs and drums, in the general noise, Randall, the eighth level Knight of the Holy Knights order, the grand knightchief, the enemy of Dewey, went to the challenge arena with a gloomy face!


    Randall gave up the previous two games are easy leather dress, but wearing a set of silver standard holy knight armor! Although we fight on land. It''s a little heavy to wear this kind of Knight''s armor, but this weight will not have much influence on a level 8 knight.


    Moreover, after seeing duvish''s display of silver fighting spirit. Randall had already put away all the contempt! Heavy armor can at least strengthen some of the defensive. Moreover, this battle is related to Randall''s own life and death, as well as the glory of the temple! He has to pay attention!


    As Randall came to power, he quickly lifted his cloak. Shaking twice in the air, throwing on the ground, pulling out the sword, struggling to strike on the edge of the sword!


    Hum, that metal oscillation sound, suddenly let the whole audience call broken throat! A lot of gamblers who bet on him win, cheering in the audience under the challenge arena, holding high the bet. Waving at Randall''s crazy cry.


    After two minutes of shouting from the crowd, Dewey appeared.


    Dewey tied up his long hair at will. Surprisingly, Dewey only wore a very light warrior suit for such an important duel!


    Don''t mention armor... He didn''t even wear leather armor!!


    At the foot of the deer skin boots, stepped on the hard wood challenge arena came up, Duwei''s hand is still holding that handle strange shape long bow!


    Compared with Randall''s serious and gloomy face, Dewey looked calm. He has a fair complexion. Handsome face, still with that habitual smile. When he stepped into the ring. The sound around him suddenly quieted down, for Dewey made a gesture of raising his hand and pressing it down.


    From this action, we can see that Dewey''s popularity is much higher than Randall''s!


    Randall''s face was ugly, and there was a heavy thing in his heart


    Just last night, he took the initiative to meet his holiness. He hoped that his holiness would give him some instructions before this grand duel. After all, this battle is a duel by Dewey in name, but actually a challenge to the majesty of the church by the tulip Duke!


    For such an important duel, the pope should have said something to himself, even a few words of comfort or blessing


    But last night, Randall waited for a moment in the prayer room where the Pope lived, only waiting for a word from a clergyman who served the Pope: "Your Majesty, let me tell you, do your best to defend our dignity."


    That''s it!


    The Pope didn''t even see himself!


    This unexpected move, let Randall''s heart buried a shadow!


    He did not know that the Pope did not see him because he could not bear it!


    Others don''t know Dewey''s strength, but the Pope does! He can even kill an angel... Not to mention a level 8 warrior?


    With a low roar, Randall tried his best to get these thoughts out of his head. Then he fixed his eyes on Duwei in front of him. With a cry, he raised his sword, pointed to Duwei and cried out: "Duke tulip! Come on! Let me see your strength! Let me see how high your martial arts attainments are! "


    Boom!


    All the people under the stage heard Randall''s challenge, and the voice of the cry was even higher.


    "I will let the sword in my hand tell you how ridiculous your arrogance is to the great temple! You can''t shake the majesty of the temple! "


    Randall stepped forward.


    Duwei looked at the guy in front of him, and suddenly he laughed softly: "boring."


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    "Boring." Du Wei light way: "I come to kill, not to talk."


    When the Gong rang, Randall immediately forced himself to calm down. Warn yourself, the other side is deliberately irritating themselves!


    He held his sword in his right hand and gave a loud shout. He pushed hard under his feet! A few crisp sounds, the hard board on the ground of the challenge arena has been broken instantly! With this powerful force, Randall rushed to Dewey, just like an eagle fighting a rabbit!


    He was not quick and quick. In the middle of the sky, the fighting spirit has been destroyed quickly. The dazzling silver light on the blade suddenly enveloped Duwei''s whole body in the light of the sword!


    Chop!!!


    Boom, you can see that the one meter thick hardwood board on the arena floor where Duwei is located is smashed! Countless pieces of sawdust flying up! Randall''s sword power, heard a series of sounds, the floor of the board immediately extended a seven or eight meters long crack!


    Knight level eight. A sword will almost split the whole challenge arena in two!


    But Randall''s sword fell on the challenge arena, and his heart sank! He cut the air with this sword!


    At this time, in the voice of the audience below, Dewey''s body has appeared above Randall''s body!! No one can see when Dewey got on!


    At this time, the Duwei people just flashed in the air. It soon landed on the ground.


    Because he can''t use magic to fly. Just now he jumped into the air, and he just jumped to the ground with strength!


    Randall, after all, is a knight who has been trained hard for half his life and failed with one sword. Although surprised, but not flustered, his sword once, a horizontal cut toward behind Du Wei waved in the past!


    Before the edge of the sword arrived, the roaring fighting spirit had already arrived in front of Du Wei!


    At this time, Dewey finally made his first move!


    I saw him standing in the same place, just a little smile, a finger clasped the bow string of the long bow, gently shaking


    With a buzzing sound, the roaring shot to the silver sword gas in front of Duwei. Suddenly disintegrated, into a fine dust!


    At this time, Randall''s sword was in front of Dewey. Dewey stepped back half a step, but the lightning moved his hand out. Suddenly, his two fingers were on Randall''s sword, playing seven or eight times like lightning!


    All the people present, no matter how noisy the scene. But still very clear to hear the "dangdangdang..." a continuous series of metal collision sound!


    Randleton felt a numbness in his wrist when he was young. Palm pain, the sword was played so many times. The continuous force ran up the blade, almost made him unable to hold the handle!


    His heart a Lin, this just faintly gives birth to one not good: This Du Wei, is his martial arts above me?


    impossible! This is absolutely impossible! No matter how talented he is, he can''t be too young to practice magic and martial arts to level 8 at the same time!!


    With this little bit of anger, Randall roared and waved his sword with both hands!


    He is a knight after all! Among the swordsmanship of the Holy Knights, the most explosive and courageous swordsmanship was displayed incisively and vividly in his hands!


    Under the pressure of anger, Randall''s sword in his hand was shining with incomparable fighting spirit, almost like holding a torch high. The sword skill like a strong wind was displayed to the full, and the air was full of rage!


    He saw under the edge of the sword, a wind rolled up in the air, flying out towards the surrounding!!


    But in the fierce wind, Duwei''s figure is like a leaf, floating back and forth under the fierce blade


    He actually


    He actually


    He dodged them all!!


    On the grandstand and in the box, the chief of the Imperial Palace, wushiqike, looked serious and said in a low voice: "Eighteen horizontal cuts, nine vertical cuts, and six round cuts, among which there are nine changes... Well, I can only see nine." There was excitement in his voice: "Your Highness, Dewey is really powerful! Such an attack. Even if it is me, I can only resist it. I can''t avoid it completely! "


    In another box, Delong had already squeezed the wine bottle into his hand, and his calm face was full of dignity!


    "Sixteen changes!" He suddenly said, "Randall''s swordsmanship has reached the peak of level 8! But it seems that Du Weidi''s strength is far above what we expected! "


    All the audience below almost forgot to cheer!


    The roaring fighting spirit and torrent filled the whole arena!


    See that dazzling silver fighting atmosphere, like the summer storm. Two figures flying back and forth, Randall Knight roaring!


    On the ground, the hard arena gave out a groan! The board is cracking continuously!


    Boom!


    Finally, when Randall''s violent attack failed, he suddenly stepped back quickly! In the heart startles extremely, this holy knight actually still did not forget the fight instinct!


    Now that all the attacks failed, he stepped back quickly and remained alert. To prevent the other side''s counterattack!!


    But


    All of a sudden, he saw a hand of the other side, through his dense fighting spirit, and found a gap in the fighting spirit under his sword, so he "squeezed" in!


    Then the hand was on Randall''s chest


    There was a loud noise. Everyone in the audience heard it clearly!


    Knight Randall rose up and flew out towards the back. Then he snorted and fell to the ground. The knight''s armor on the chest is completely broken!


    He struggled for a while, just got up, wow, spouted blood out!


    Look behind you, you are lying on the edge of the challenge arena!


    His heart sank... Since the other side can beat himself back here, just a little more strength, he can beat himself down from the challenge arena directly!


    However, he deliberately controlled his strength and let himself fall on the edge of the challenge arena. But didn''t fall


    Randall gritted his teeth: he is determined to kill me!


    When he got up again, Randall tore off his broken armor.


    "Why not jump down." Dewey walked slowly step by step, and his voice was even very "gentle"! But this soft voice made Randall feel cold in his heart!


    "You should know that you are not my opponent at all." Dewey''s voice was leisurely, as if to tell the simplest thing: "just now I took you to the edge of the challenge arena, if you were smart. And then he fell. At least one life can be saved. "


    "Bah!" Randall yelled to Dewey, "I''m a proud holy knight! I will defend the dignity of the holy knight to the death! Come on, Dewey


    Du Wei shook his head: "well said, it''s courage. It''s hard to say, but I don''t know what to do. "


    Randall''s face was full of anger and roared, and suddenly he rolled out! His body is almost close to the ground, fast even rolled more than ten times! This kind of vigorous posture, does not look like is just injured spits blood the appearance!


    Immediately, the fighting spirit on his long sword didn''t drop at all, but he swept away and chopped off towards Dewey''s feet!


    At this time, Dewey finally moved again!


    His body suddenly turned in place, and then suddenly fell back on his back! Then he suddenly supported himself on the ground with one hand and made an inverted posture! Randall''s attack on his feet was almost to his wrist!


    And at this time, Dewey has a body! Only relying on one hand to support on the ground, the body was strangely twisted, and made a posture that almost made his body parallel to the ground!


    This posture, but let Randall up a pick and a cut again failed!


    Randall took a deep breath. His fighting spirit reached the extreme. Under the fierce dance of fighting spirit, he almost locked the air around him! He knew that Dewey''s body method was strange, so he just fought hard, trying to use his own fierce fighting spirit to compress the other party''s space!!


    If according to common sense, this kind of practice should be very correct... But it''s just "common sense"!


    From the audience''s point of view, Randall was extremely powerful, and he almost beat duvet back and forth, but in the eyes of the people who knew the goods, he only saw duvet holding the long bow in his arms. It''s like a brilliant dancer jumping back and forth under the fierce edge of the other side''s sword


    Yes, that''s right! It''s like a dance!


    His posture is very natural and graceful. If the opponent''s sword is fierce, Duwei''s body method is always so calm, as if there is no smoke and fire... His performance at the moment is not like a human!


    "You! Can you just dodge Randall roared angrily: "come on! Dewey! Fight me! Can you just dodge


    All of a sudden, his voice just dropped. But watch Du Wei in his own sword edge, body weird twist, actually face to face to stick in front of him!


    "Do you want to fight? Good Dewey''s voice was playful. Randall''s heart was startled, and he quickly waved a sword to stab him, but Dewey didn''t hide this sword! The long bow in his hand suddenly drew a beautiful arc, and then the long curved barbed blade on the corner of the bow, which was as curved as a crescent moon, almost "hooked" Randall''s sword!! A buzz. Their weapons finally collided for the first time! But before Randall had a chance to work, Dewey''s body had already made a somersault in place, holding a long bow in his hand. With the help of the support of Randall''s sword, Dewey skillfully jumped to Randall''s right side like a bird! Then Du Wei''s "graceful dance steps" seemed to take three or four steps with ease. The long bow angle to stab, locked the other side''s sword, but back a pull... Hiss! Randall snorted bitterly! Seeing his own sword edge being driven by the other side''s speed like ghosts, he took everything back. Suddenly cut through the gap of his other arm armor! Everything, as if to calculate to the point of accuracy incredible!! On the stage, in the box, Delong had already stood up nervously: "this... What kind of martial arts is this! It''s a dance! The dance of killing people Randall put out his sword again. This time, Dewey still turned his body in place and let the other side''s sword edge "slide" close to his body. Then the inverted blade of the long bow in his hand locked the other side''s sword edge again. Slide with Dewey''s steps... Whoa! Randall''s sword pierced his own arm again¡° Well, I''ve had enough. " Dewey suddenly said coldly! He started the last step!! At this moment, no one could see Dewey''s action. All they could see was a smoke like figure floating in the wind. I didn''t know how he moved, and then he walked around Randall''s back! Hiss, the bow string has gently cut Randall''s shoulder, blood splashing out! But Dewey was clever. Not even a little blood can touch his body! His body danced around the pillar of fire. Randall, acting as a "pillar of fire", seems to have completely lost his resistance. As Dewey cradled his long bow around Randall. With that light and strange dance steps to the extreme, fast walking... No, we shouldn''t use the word "walking". He almost "swam" around!! Randall''s body suddenly stiffened there. When Dewey stepped back and stood there, he looked at the opponent in front of him, and then said, "I said, you shouldn''t provoke me." With that, he turned around and walked down the challenge arena so leisurely and left... There was a silence! Ten seconds passed! In these ten seconds, Randall seemed to be completely stunned. He stood there quietly... Finally, he heard the sound of "Dang", and his sword fell to the ground! Then, on the skin of the knight''s neck, there was a tiny red line! The red line gets deeper and deeper, and finally... Finally... Poof! The blood sprayed out suddenly! That big good head, quietly from his neck slide, and finally bang on the ground! But that headless corpse, actually still stupidly stands there!! At the moment, the whole audience were shocked, even no one called out! By this time, Dewey had already left the arena

 Chapter 512

    When Randall''s head fell to the ground, it took a long time for hissing and shouting to burst out.


    The audience was stimulated by the bloody scene in front of them! A person, a living person, a knight of the eighth level, a Grand Knight of the holy order, was easily cut off his head in front of his eyes!


    The murderer, however, took elegant steps. It seemed that he did not stand in the challenge arena, but walked through the Palace dance leisurely. Even the corner of his mouth was not as ferocious as a butcher, but elegant?!


    The excited hormonal and bloody audience screamed wildly, while the people who bet on Randall tore up the bills in their hands and vented their anger wildly. The supporters of Dewey almost broke their throats.


    In this frenzy, the crowd struggled to move forward, which made it extremely difficult for the soldiers to maintain law and order. They could only slowly shrink back the defense line step by step


    At the moment, the whole Cavalier Association''s competition field seems to become a huge beehive. In the noise, you can''t hear each other at all. You can only see the people around you are all twisted and grown up, and their mouths are roaring.


    Prince Chen is standing in the box. He is holding the fence, but looking at the opposite building from a distance... The box belonging to the temple is empty!


    Pope Paul XVI did not know when he left.


    He sighed.


    Just now, when Randall''s head fell to the ground, Prince Chen was also slightly distracted. The only idea in his heart was: he did it! He actually did it!!


    He actually killed a great Knight of the temple in front of thousands of people! It''s not just a slap on the face of the temple... It''s like taking down the signboard of the temple, kicking hundreds of feet, and finally spitting!


    This Dewey... You are so cruel!


    Through the arched corridor, the pure stone corridor has poor sound insulation. The noise outside is still so clear.


    Dewey walked through the corridor with ease. He remembered that when he came in, the two soldiers guarding the door looked at him with awe.


    Hum


    Du Wei gave a cold smile and put away the bow in his hand... There were still a few drops of red blood on the bow string!


    Dewey''s plain white warrior suit was still spotless, not like a murderer who had just cut off a knight''s head. His fingers were still long and white, and he even looked pretty.


    Put the long bow into the storage ring, but Dewey suddenly stopped!


    In front of you. At the end of the corridor, a white figure stood quietly on the steps!


    Dewey was silent for a moment, and a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Your Majesty, are you here to express your dissatisfaction with me? It''s not the right place to talk. "


    The Pope stood on three steps, and the passage was not wide. The Pope stood in the middle, blocking Dewey''s way, and. He didn''t seem to give way.


    "I didn''t expect you to kill him." The old voice of the Pope reverberates in the passage, and the stone walls are very suitable for sound wave transmission.


    Dewey''s eyes seemed to have a needle in them. He looked at the old man without any concession: "there are many things that we can''t think of. Like... I didn''t expect you to send people to my territory to kill people. I didn''t think there were angels in the church. By the way, I''m sorry to you again, because I killed it, too. "


    "You mean the Sphinx." Paul XVI slowly walked down two steps from the steps, but his body was still in the middle: "you killed him, but you don''t have to be sorry for this. Because I''m not its owner... She is. "


    He said. The Pope held out a finger and pointed in the direction of the sky.


    "Well, I''ll wait for her to come to me." Dewey smiles fearlessly.


    "You''re bold." Paul XVI sighed. There was something in his eyes that duvet couldn''t see through. Anyway, it didn''t seem to be anger.


    "I''ve always had a lot of guts." Du Wei ang chin, suddenly he was determined to make himself more vicious, he even stepped forward two steps. He pointed to the Pope and lowered his voice: "old man! Don''t try to irritate me again, and don''t try to test my bottom line again! Because you can''t afford to play


    The Pope''s silence... If Dewey was so vicious, he would bear it silently. Then... I''m afraid that if there are other people around now, he will make a surprise response to the Pope''s action!


    Because... The spiritual leader of the Empire, the head of the temple. Your Majesty the great Pope. All of a sudden, he went down the last step and lowered his head to Dewey. Made a bow!


    Yes, he, Paul XVI, his holiness, bows to Dewey!


    "I can apologize for what the temple did before." The Pope looked up, his old face looked very magnanimous: "I think, you know, the Regent knows, we all know, this is not a good time for us to fight each other."


    Du Wei narrowed his eyes and looked at the expression on the old man''s face, trying to see the sincerity of the other party, but he failed... Because the old man''s eyes were deep! It''s too deep for Dewey to see.


    They looked at each other and were silent for a long time. Finally, Du Wei spoke first.


    "And Hussein?"


    He suddenly said such a sentence, which seemed very abrupt, but the Pope was not surprised. He immediately frowned, but without hesitation, he simply said: "the wanted order for him will be cancelled immediately, and it will be declared that he is dead! I will announce it myself. "


    Du Wei snorted: "that is to say, this problem is no longer a problem in the future."


    "It''s not a problem." Pope light way: "I personally announced that Hussein has been ''dead'', even after this person to qualify, no one believes that he is Hussein."


    "Deal." Dewey nodded: "but it''s not enough."


    The Pope''s eyes suddenly contracted. At this moment, his eyes showed a trace of edge. But then it disappeared: "you can''t ask too much, my child."


    "First!" Du Wei stretched out a finger and looked coldly at the spiritual leader of the mainland, with no respect in his voice: "I''m not your child! Secondly, I hate this kind of address. If you still want us to continue our conversation, please put away this kind old man''s face in front of me. Third, the current situation is. I have the right to make an offer! "


    The Pope was silent, but his hand in his sleeve, holding the scepter, seemed to be thinking.


    Dewey''s voice was cold, word for word, with indescribable mockery: "we all know... That guy is a poor chess piece." Dewey pointed in the direction of the arena behind him: "Randall, the Grand Knight of the holy order? Hum... Just a poor chess piece! Let''s get to the point, your majesty! I have never been a good obedient child. Never! And you repeatedly tested my bottom line before, you think you further, I will take a step back? So you''re wrong! Now the body on the challenge arena is my answer to you! I won''t return it again! On the contrary, now I want you to step back! That''s true. Now we need to unite. It''s not the time for our internal war... But you overestimate my kindness and my sense of responsibility! So what I want to say to you is: I''m sorry! I don''t have so much fuckin ''sense of responsibility! You want to take advantage of this time? Take a few more steps! Now my answer has been given to you! If it''s not enough for me to kill one person, then I''ll kill Steger too! Just a few days later. Also in this arena! You know, I can do it! "


    "This is not the time for war. The war between us will not begin until we have defeated the criminals. " The Pope sighed.


    "Ha ha! You understand that now? " Du Wei looked proud and said coldly, "why didn''t you say that when you sent a large number of knights to kill people in my territory?"


    Pope Paul XVI''s brows were tightly knit. He looked up at Dewey and said, "are you really going to war? Dewey, I don''t believe you have the guts! I don''t believe you... "


    "You don''t know me." Dewey laughed. His laughter is very cold, and then staring at the Pope, suddenly said a word to make the Pope startled!


    "Old man, I''m in a hurry. I''ll turn around and help the criminals to fight your temple! Believe it or not, I can do it Dewey said coldly: "I have this power, you should know! I have at least four Saint level strongmen under me! You can figure it out! If not enough, plus my 100000 elite troops. Plus the secret weapons of my tulip family! old fool. I said, you don''t know me. Don''t know me at all! My heart is more vicious than you think


    The Pope seems to be breathing heavily. He stares at Dewey: "you are human! Don''t forget


    "Human beings are selfish, and don''t forget it!" Dewey replied coldly, "I can go too far! More than you think! You can see it in today''s challenge arena! If you don''t believe it, I promise it''s just the beginning


    With that, Dewey walked away from the Pope without hesitation. He was determined with a trace of absolute determination!


    The Pope really hesitated!


    When Dewey came to the end of the corridor, there was a wooden door at the end, just as Dewey was going to pull the door to leave


    "Wait a minute." The old man''s face was a little helpless, but in an instant he recovered his decision. Looking at Du Wei''s back, he said in a deep voice, "tell me your offer."


    "First, announce the death of Hussein, cancel the wanted order, from then on he is a legal dead man!! Don''t go after a dead man. " Duwei language flies fast: "second, the northwest diocese, I decide alone, I don''t want any honorary Archbishop! I am the Archbishop! Give it to me! Including the Senate and the Holy Knights! In a word, northwest is mine! Your people are not allowed to stretch half a finger in! Third, let your Holy Knights get out of this boring competition! In the next round, if I see a temple man in the challenge arena, I will start to kill him! One to kill one! Fourth, in a few days, I will announce a news that her royal highness, our noble saint, unfortunately fell ill and died in Northwest China... I hope that the church will maintain proper mourning and understanding for this news. I mean, you should understand. Fifth... "


    "You are crazy!" The Pope suddenly changed color: "I can''t promise so many conditions!"¡° You have to promise. " Dewey glanced at him coldly: "my territory borders three provinces to the East, including the north central parish of your church! If you don''t agree, I will immediately send troops across the border, and then start to wipe out all the church forces I see! Destroy the religious center, kill all the clergy you see, and set off a civil war against the gods! Believe it or not, I can do it! Anyway, the future war will start within one year at most! Guess if I do this now, our imperial family will help you or help me! "¡° Unless you want to die together! " The Pope was shaking. Dewey looks at the Pope. With a look of regret, he shook his head and said in a soft voice, "as I said just now, your majesty, you really don''t know me! I''ve been scared since I was a child, so if someone wants me to die, I''ll die with everyone in my arms! And... Don''t forget. I also have a strong force on the sea! I''ll have a big fight with you and take the whole family to Nanyang! Or I''ll lead a decisive battle with you, and then withdraw from the northwest corridor and go to the grassland to be the carefree king! In a word, my dear Pope. I can afford to play and lose! Can you afford to lose! You are responsible for the Millennium foundation of the bright Church of the whole continent! " Threat! Naked threat!! The Pope''s fingers were shaking: "all right! As you wish. "¡° Don''t worry. I haven''t said the fifth yet. " Duwei coldly interrupted the other party: "fifth, I personally give you a suggestion..." Duwei turned around. Looking into the eyes of the Pope, you said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you just reminded me that I am human. you ''re right! But I also want to remind you that you are human! So, don''t think those gods will really value human beings too much! In the eyes of God, human beings are nothing but ants! Even if you''re the Pope, you''re just a little bigger mole ant¡° I''m waiting for your reply. " Dewey took the lead¡° It''s a deal The Pope gritted his teeth. These two words are squeezed out of my mouth. Dewey finally laughed. This time, his smile became as soft and joyful as the spring breeze. Then, in front of the Pope, he stroked his chest with one hand, bowed deeply and looked happy. He deliberately raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "thank you, your majesty Then he opened the door in front of him and went out with a loud smile. In the corridor. Dewey''s laughter echoed. And Pope Paul XVI''s face was covered with haze... Dewey finally walked out of the corridor and looked at the bright sky. Then squinting his eyes, he raised his head and felt the sunshine for a while. Suddenly, he said to himself in a low voice with a smile: "all the enemies are paper tigers."¡° It''s not a big deal to kill that holy knight. It''s just a signal. It''s Dewey''s attitude towards the church: I won''t give in any more! If we continue to provoke me, we will be caught dead. " In the evening, LAN Haiyue sat in her small yard, still sitting on the reclining chair under the old locust tree, with a pot of green tea beside her. She patiently explained to AI Lu: "this is coercion, threatening death. Either the other side will compromise, or everyone will die together." Speaking of this, LAN Haiyue couldn''t help sighing: "Duwei is really cruel. He is too bold. If the church refuses to compromise... "" what if it refuses to compromise? " AILU couldn''t help asking. LAN Haiyue''s face suddenly became very ugly: "I''m afraid there will be a big civil war within our empire before the invasion of the criminals in the future!" AI Lu is biting her lips. She is wearing a silver mask, so LAN Haiyue can''t see her little action. But the girl whispered, "I... I don''t think he will really do that."¡° So I would agree with you. " Blue ocean Yue said with a bitter smile: "but now it seems that I really don''t know him... Maybe he can really do it if he is in a hurry." After a pause, LAN Haiyue suddenly said in a low voice: "do you know... My disciple Philip told me that the Duke of tulip once said a sentence after drinking. Although that sentence was a rave after drinking, it might also be the true expression of his mind."¡° What''s the matter? " LAN Haiyue took a deep breath, and then said... "I''m only responsible for my people! I want to ensure the safety of my people, their lives, and that they will not come to a tragic end with me! But other than that... Fuck it! If one day, if there is a situation: if you want to let my people live, then all the people in the world will die... "Lan Haiyue said that, with an obvious struggle on her face, she continued to finish Du Wei''s words:" let the people in the world die! "

 Chapter 513

    The news that tulip Duke killed people in the challenge arena has not only detonated the imperial capital, but also spread rapidly.


    While everyone in the imperial capital was talking about the news, everyone was talking about the crazy move of tulip Duke, and guessing how the church would react.


    But... The church didn''t respond!


    For three days in a row, the game went on in an orderly way, and even the church had no intention of revenge. On the contrary, a very obvious signal tells people the answer!


    In the next competition, all the Holy Knights of the church, all quit the competition!


    It''s a direct exit!


    In the second round of 100 players'' fight, all the players of the church withdrew from the competition!


    As a result, among the 46 finalists (because some of them were two Holy Knights drawn together for comparison, both of them abstained), there was no holy knight any more! For the Knights Association, the organizer of the competition, there is a difficult problem: originally, 50 winners could be determined by 100 people fighting against each other. All the 50 winners would become the top 50 of the competition, win prizes and awards, and join the Knights of the sword of Roland.


    But now there are only 46 players left. The organizer of the competition can only select a group of the strongest players from the former 100 players to compete again, and decide four substitutes to fill the place of 50 players.


    These 50 people will eventually become members of the Knights of the sword of Roland, and get the prize and reward they deserve.


    Of course, the game will continue!


    Fifty winners, fight again, but this time. Dewey''s opponent, voluntarily abstained!


    Joke! See the tulip Duke with that magical killing dance steps, easily killed a level 8 holy knight, such strength in front of me, I weigh in my heart, if I don''t think it''s an opponent, I''ll give up and leave as soon as possible! So as not to lose face in the challenge arena!


    After several days of competition, the top 25 were decided. Then we''ll fight each other. This time, because the number of people is odd, there will be more than one person in turn.


    Fortunately, Dewey drew the only round again!


    For this result, all the players have no objection, because everyone recognized the strength of duvidi, everyone is lucky that they did not draw together with duvidi.


    Such a competition, can continue into a round, is a great promotion of their reputation!


    And, it''s said. In the future sword of Roland knights, the Knights'' position will be based on the final record of this competition. If we can move forward one more round, we will have a higher position in the future.


    The rumor circulating in the imperial capital is: the temple is clearly out of the competition, this is because they... Are afraid of being killed by Tulip Duke!


    Just imagine. Even the knight is not the opponent of others, so the rest of the people don''t stay to lose face!


    There is no doubt that this is a huge blow to the already declining Holy Knights!


    And the temple... Keep silent! Still silent!


    So. The biggest "victims" of this incident have not spoken, so those who were originally worried about an internal war are also relieved.


    Dewey continued to compete, drawing cheers and screams.


    Deron, the president of the Knights'' Association, still smiles at the gold coins he earns every day. By the way, our president, it is said that in recent days, he even sleeps at night with gold coins in his arms.


    of course. The poor horse he rode had been replaced by a superior grassland horse.


    "Doff, do you think we''re lucky?" After another round, Delong looked at his old servant with a smile: "I remember this time last year, we had black bread and vegetable soup in the evening. But now... I even eat caviar from Nanyang for breakfast. Life is so wonderful! "


    "You look like you want to add the tulip Duke''s toes!" Dorf, the old servant, still looks like a poisonous tongue.


    "Er..." Delong actually felt his chin and thought, "if he is a beautiful woman, I would never mind doing this... Oh. Speaking of beautiful women, I suddenly remember. You see, I''m old. Do you want to marry a beautiful girl? I heard about the man after marriage. It''s the only way to get married and become the real head of a family


    "Dream, Delong." "I''m afraid I haven''t been born yet if I''m willing to marry you," he said with disdain


    Deron immediately said angrily, "old man! If I really become the head of a family, the first thing is to fire you, a servant who doesn''t obey the master''s discipline! "


    This time, unexpectedly, Dorf didn''t fight with Delong. The old man was silent for a while, and his face was a bit melancholy.


    After a while, he whispered: "I ask you, what are you going to do after the establishment of the sword of Roland? Have you decided to be loyal to Dewey? Tell him your little secret? Hum


    "Good question! This is a problem! It''s a serious question All of a sudden, Delong looked serious. He stood up and looked at Dorf. Then he suddenly laughed: "unfortunately, I hate answering questions, so... I''d better drink a bar!"


    Dove was angry. "You''re just a little kid!"


    "Then you are an old man!" Deron immediately retorted.


    A flat, endless ice sheet.


    There is no hot sunshine here, only the cold all year round.


    On the ice field, the ice on the ground is countless terrible death traps. On the seemingly flat ice surface, you don''t know which place under your feet may be an unfathomable crack in the ice!


    There is no snow, only ice.


    It seems that the glaciers that have existed for tens of thousands of years are the last taboo place set by the creator in the north of the continent.


    Although the sun is not strong, but around it is still a dazzling light, it is the reflection of the glacier to the light. Staying in such an environment for a long time can make ordinary people blind.


    And the flat ice sheet to the north, through this taboo area, you can see that half of the poor mountain.


    The black peak should have been straight into the sky, but now only half of it is left. There are countless black plumes of smoke rising at the foot of the mountain.


    This was followed by a continuous stream of small workshops. Chimneys like trees


    After that, there is a vast expanse of campsites


    If a human came here, he would think that he fell into the most terrible dream!


    Because this half of the mountain in front of us is made of pure metal. There are countless monsters with ox heads, horse faces, human bodies and earth working on the mountain, carrying all kinds of tools, jingling. There are also some big giants who carry down the big black iron rocks and put them into the huge smelting furnaces next to the workshops at the foot of the mountain.


    One by one, the height of an ordinary human urchin, but as strong as an ox, and at the same time with a long beard, the dwarves went back and forth. Constantly to those who work tauren, Matou people issued a roar of discontent, the voice is as rough as thunder.


    Of course, there can be no human coming here, so we won''t see this nightmare like scene.


    But... Anything. There are exceptions!


    In the cold wind, a group of hoof cattle patrolling around the edge of the ice sheet are wearing the latest ground armor just issued, holding a huge long knife, forming a daily patrol.


    For tauren, they feel that this kind of work is very boring. They have been here for nearly three years, but there is no ghost coming from the other side of the ice sheet. They can''t get through it at all!


    Because the magic array on the ice field has not been lifted, the big bucket of dragon blood spilled out. But the last spell was to be done by the elves, but the elves stayed in their room for months!


    And this annoying magic array also constrains the pace of the criminal army. Most of the orc soldiers who have got weapons and armor can''t wait to rush through the ice! Because everyone knows that in the distance, has been to the south, is the dream of the world!


    There is vast fertile land there. There is plenty of rain and sunshine. Pleasant climate occupies such a piece of land, but it is those weak human beings!


    But now. We can''t get over this damn ice sheet.


    The huge magic array is enough to tear the strongest Orc soldiers to pieces!


    After several reckless attempts and leaving hundreds of corpses, the criminals finally became more honest. They had to wait for the elves to finally cast their magic to break the magic circle.


    Because... Even the copper tiger, one of the most powerful leaders of the orcs, has tried. Everyone knows that the copper tiger is a strong man in the holy rank. Even he can''t break the magic circle!


    The last time the copper tiger entered the magic circle, it immediately triggered a wild storm! It''s like the wind of ten thousand swords, which makes the world change color! No one knows how to start the magic circle. It seems that as long as someone walks in... It will lead to a terrible ending!


    As a result, the copper tiger finally gave up trying.


    So, we can''t get by, but the people from the South can''t come here!


    But today


    Here comes the exception


    Lulu is an adult bull warrior. He is strong and powerful. When he is fierce, he can knock down a big tree with brute force! Five years ago, he was a middle-level warrior of niuzu, and after being appreciated by Lord rock, he became a patrol leader, who was responsible for leading 500 niuzu soldiers to patrol the border line of the ice sheet every day. In fact, Lulu knew that his task was not to prevent humans from coming from the other side of the ice sheet, because it was impossible.


    My main task is to prevent those Orc soldiers who are eager to fight from trying to cross the ice sheet to the south, regardless of the leader''s ban. After all, they have been waiting here for more than two years, and everyone''s patience is exhausted!


    "Look! human beings! Am I wrong? There are humans! "


    Hearing the screams of the subordinates below, Lulu snorted disdainfully. Hum, he played this game again for so many times. Aren''t these guys bored?


    He picked up the knife he had just received, put it on his shoulder, and muttered: "don''t scream, little boys, I haven''t had enough sleep!"


    "Lulu! There are human beings indeed! "


    Surprised and excited voice, let Lulu heart.


    They are not afraid of human beings. If they do, it will be better! Anyway, everyone is in a hurry!


    Lulu jumped up. Look up and it''s stupid!


    Far away on the ice, a lonely figure came slowly.


    In terms of body shape, it is indeed a legendary human!


    The guy, dressed in white robes, long hair and shawl, walked slowly on the ice, seemingly at a slow speed. But with each step, it seems that the body is drifting forward for a long time


    What makes the eyes of all niuzu soldiers protrude is that the man walking on the ice, actually


    On him, in the sky, there is no storm!


    There''s no damn wind! He didn''t trigger that terrible magic circle?


    How is this possible?!!!!


    It seems a long distance. But this human seems to have just walked dozens of steps to cross the long horizon.


    When his feet just stepped over the last piece of ice on the ice sheet and stepped on the hard frozen ground, hundreds of cattle soldiers finally responded and they were excited. Howling, pulling out a long knife, howling around the past.


    human beings! It''s a living human!


    "Be careful! This guy is weird! " Lu Lu suddenly in the heart a excited spirit! With a roar


    Bai He Chou stops and looks at the half black iron mountain in the distance


    Is this the holy mountain? Where does the Dragon live?


    The camp in the distance, workshops... Criminals?


    Well, it''s a criminal.


    He gently stroked his hair away, and then looked at hundreds of strange things running in front of him.


    The corner of Bai He''s mouth turned slightly and whispered to himself, "Orc? Hum... How weak. "


    And then, he kept walking. He continued to walk forward slowly, watching the hundreds of Tauren waving long knives rush in front of him. Bai He Chou just casually raised a finger to stroke


    The strength, as if even a piece of paper can not penetrate.


    Lulu is roaring, to rush up to remind these over excited guys, but the next moment, he saw a nightmare scene!


    In front of dozens of soldiers, each person''s neck at the same time burst out a group of blood! Dozens of heads of cattle soar up in the sky! The corpse still ran forward a few steps before falling down one after another!


    And the soldiers of the diniu tribe were shocked by this scene.


    And that human... His face is cold and calm. Keep going. His right hand fingers seemed to fly dexterously, pointing a few times


    Lulu saw in the air, a subtle and difficult to detect the red line across. The heads of those Tauren soldiers all fell to the ground like wheat!


    Just between a few breaths, there are nearly a hundred corpses on the ground, blood everywhere!


    "Strong! Strong enemy attack! "


    Lulu remembered his duty. He held up his long knife and let out a loud roar. He believed that his roar was loud enough to attract the attention of the next patrol in the distance behind him!


    The strong Niu soldiers around them have been angered by the terrible enemy, but they wave their new knives and rush towards this guy, but they fall down from a distance.


    And this man, walking slowly in the blood, didn''t even change the tip of his brow, but the terrible fingers moved back and forth at will


    Lulu felt frightened, but he strode forward.


    Orc soldiers are not afraid of death!


    In the low voice roar, its long knife has already hurled vigorously toward that person in the past. Lulu is still smart. He''s afraid that he will be cut off if he can''t rush to the other side... He''s not afraid of death, but before he dies, it''s better to chop the other side.


    However, the long knife shot at the human, but the human finally threw a bunch of eyes... He didn''t do it, and didn''t even lift his fingers. He just looked at the long knife he shot. The long knife was in the air, and suddenly a fire came out automatically! Instantly burned to ashes!!


    How could it be?!


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Lu Cai suddenly saw a face in front of him!


    That human face, instantly in front of himself!


    "Well, a good bull warrior?" Bai He Chou looked at the stout ORC. The knife he had just thrown had the strength of a human warrior above the middle level.


    Lu Lu was about to resist, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his legs. Looking down, he found that his legs had left his body! In the roar of pain, it fell into a pool of blood¡° Tell me, where is the strongest among you sinners The white river looks down at this ox man. To Lulu''s surprise, this human can speak Orc language?! Lulu struggled for a while. He knew that he was going to die, but he couldn''t figure out a problem when he was dying, so he yelled angrily, "why! Why¡° Well¡° Why? The magic array of the ice field, you didn''t... "Lulu said here, his throat rattled, his mouth was bleeding, and he couldn''t speak¡° This magic circle White River worry a face indifference, looking at the dying orc, said a word: "it can stop people, can''t stop me." Can stop "people", can''t stop me! This is the answer to Bai He''s worry. Unfortunately, the Niu people didn''t understand it, so they lost their breath.

 Chapter 514

    Among the three giants of the orcs, dominis of the wolf clan and the whole clan have been training wolf riding in the rear, while the copper tiger of the tiger clan went to the rear a few days ago to mobilize a steady stream of military funds and food.


    Now the rhinoceros King rock of hoof tribe is in charge of the camp.


    Originally, Shiyan was going to discuss the issue of weapons and armor with the dwarves today, but the iron mining in Shenshan made the Tauren soldiers very tired, working day and night, and even exhausted to death. In addition, the wolf guys, in order to grab the latest and best swords a few days ago, had a conflict with their own people.


    Although the spirit king has orders that all the best equipment should be given priority to the supply of wolf cavalry, after seeing the best swords, the rock himself is also a little shaken. He is trying to figure out how to swallow some of them. Today, he is going to send someone to talk to dominess. After all, the spirit king Luoxue has been hiding since she came back from the human world.


    Although dominees is rebellious, he is Orc after all. After discussion, maybe there are still some ways.


    The rock was wearing armor and took people out of the camp. From a distance, I heard a loud and rapid sound of horns from the south of the holy mountain!


    "Who''s blowing the horn!" The rock roared.


    The ox horn is an urgent call signal of hooves. Only when the soldiers patrolling on the border encounter an emergency of life and death can they sound the horn for help.


    Rock is angry to ask, saw in front of a few bull soldiers running, mouth spray white gas came to the front, pounced on the ground: "king! There are human beings. Human beings are coming! "


    "Human?"


    How is it possible that the eyes of the rock are staring out? The human army already knows we''re here? Even if they know, how can the magic circle of the ice field pass through the ground?


    "How many people are there!" The rock immediately grabbed his weapon from the servant. It''s the latest refined giant sword with a height of more than one person. It''s in your hand.


    "One, only one!"


    Rock: --


    Bai He Chou is standing in a pool of blood. His snow-white clothes are spotless, but there are corpses all around him, and the blood flows into a river.


    He had already killed hundreds of cattle soldiers on patrol.


    In the distance, many Orc soldiers have gathered around, but the orc soldiers are watching the human standing in the corpses everywhere, even though they are standing there coldly. Neither hands nor feet, but as long as you look at it, you can feel a strong murderous air. It seems that you are facing the door, as if you are cold from the heel to the back of your head.


    Occasionally someone looked at Baihe Chou, and was swept around by the eyes of Baihe Chou. Suddenly, several people covered their eyes and cried with pain.


    Evil! What a devil!


    You can see that. These orcs are not mobs. At least after paying hundreds of corpses, they did not rush forward, but gathered more and more soldiers, far away from 100 meters. The White River worry surrounded in the middle, some higher level Orc soldiers are bound under the soldiers, don''t move.


    Because hoof foot is in charge of this area, all around now are cattle warriors. Holding a big knife and drinking in the distance, no one dares to step forward.


    "Get out of the way! Here comes the king


    "Make way for the king!"


    After all the noise, the line separated from the back, and the tall rock strode up from the back. He was surrounded by dozens of rhinoceros soldiers, dressed in black iron armor, and began to walk. Every step on the ground makes a bang. Armor collision, jingle.


    "That''s him!" Looking at the human standing in the corpse in the distance, the rock got angry: "it''s just a human! Hum! The one who can walk through the ice field alone is the strongest among human beings! "


    The warlike and irascible nature of the orcs made the rock immediately shout, "go and kill him!"


    As soon as it tilted its head, more than a dozen rhinoceros soldiers around it immediately roared and rushed over.


    "King... That human is a little strange!"


    "Well. Just one person! " The rock glared at a pair of ox eyes. Looking at the White River coldly.


    It has confidence in the rhinoceros soldiers around it. Rhinoceros soldiers are much stronger than ordinary rhinoceros soldiers. These rhinoceros soldiers around them. The strength of a single rhinoceros warrior in the ordinary level above! Even the tiger guards are not much weaker than those of the tiger king and copper tiger.


    White River sorrow stand on the spot, the eyes seem to be indifferent looking at the distance more and more orcs, but showed a bit of curiosity interest. Finally, watching more than a dozen rhinoceros soldiers rush over, Bai He Chou hums gently, but suddenly he floats back a little and sits in the air!


    The man sat in the air, and the rock was not surprised: "hum, is it a human wizard? Magicians are most afraid of melee. As long as they get close to him, it''s nothing! "


    Bai He Chou suddenly raised his right hand and gently waved to the corpses all over the place. He seemed to grasp them again


    Then he saw the red light coming out all over the place. Under the red light, the bodies of the cattle soldiers who had fallen on the ground suddenly stood up. Although one by one has no head, but suddenly picked up the long knife fell on the ground


    Then a more bizarre scene appeared. The headless corpses shook their bodies one after another. The armor on their bodies, as well as large pieces of flesh and blood, fell off one after another as if they were rubbing mud, and soon became a pair of dense skeletons and skeletons!


    I saw hundreds of skeletons shaking and coming to life in the red light. Waving a long knife, they immediately rushed towards the dozen rhinoceros soldiers. They seemed stiff, but they were absolutely dissatisfied with the speed!


    The rhinoceros guard around the rock is really strong, although we can see hundreds of people become skeleton soldiers. Obviously, he was a little surprised, but instead of retreating, he rushed up with a roar and roar. More than a dozen giant long knives cut down, immediately in front of a skeleton cut to pieces!


    Then I saw a dozen rhinoceros soldiers and hundreds of skeleton soldiers collided with each other! That rhinoceros warrior is powerful, and its strength and martial arts are several grades higher than those of ordinary rhinoceros soldiers! Ping Ping Ping, in a moment, a hundred and ten headless skeletons were cut down. But these skeleton soldiers don''t know what witchcraft Bai He Chou used to get them out, even if they were killed. But as long as there is still an inch of place is not broken, even if it is just a broken hand, but also holding a long knife, on the ground to cut the rhinoceros soldier''s foot.


    This time, although the rhinoceros soldier Biao Han, but also suffered a lot of small losses, a few face-to-face, came the cry of pain. Seeing hundreds of skeleton soldiers turned into a pile of waste bones, a few rhinoceros soldiers fell down and were immediately crushed by a pile of bones.


    The orcs in the distance were numb at the sight, but the man stood there leisurely, as if looking at his face. But there is still some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, the hardness of the bones of ordinary cattle people is too poor." Bai He Chou seems to say it in a low voice, then raise his finger and stroke it gently


    In the air. A red line spread out, and several rhinoceros soldiers who had already rushed in front of him raised their long knives to block them, but even the long knives in their hands were broken without any sound. The red lines crossed their bodies, some of them were decapitated, some of them were severed. Some of them are chest level


    After a few steps, the living rhinoceros soldiers become corpses!


    Bai He Chou nodded slightly, his fingers hooked twice, and the body of rhinoceros soldier on the ground, just like just now, got up on the ground in a red light. He shook himself. Shake off the flesh and blood, become a broken skeleton soldiers.


    Bai He Chou looked at the skeleton of the rhinoceros soldier. In the dense white, there was a faint metallic color. Then he nodded with satisfaction: "yes, it looks like a little bit, but it''s not as good as the tiger bones in the record."


    Seeing that more than a dozen elite rhinoceros soldiers were killed easily by each other, the rock just snorted and said something to a leader nearby.


    Then he raised his hand high: "ready!"


    WOW!


    Standing in front of the line, the Niu soldiers immediately separated towards both sides. In the dense line, a group of Niu soldiers with strange bows immediately ran out.


    Archer?


    The curiosity in Bai He''s worried eyes became stronger. Do cattle have archers? According to legend, most of the orcs are hand-to-hand fighters, and the archers are generally played by the elves.


    It seems that after ten thousand years, these criminals are also evolving.


    Teams of archers were obviously shorter and thinner than ordinary cattle soldiers, but they seemed to grow abnormally, and their arms were a bit thicker than ordinary cattle soldiers!


    With a sound of horn blowing, soon, thousands of archers came out, lined up in the front, took out the long bow, pulled the bow to take the arrow, the arrow was black and shiny, with the color of metal, they were all iron ridged arrows!


    This kind of iron ridged arrow is heavier than the ordinary arrow, and the archer''s strength requirement is naturally several grades higher. Only cattle soldiers can shoot this kind of heavy arrow!


    Hum!


    Thousands of bowstring shaking! Then in the sky, thousands of black subway ridge arrows shot densely, just like a dark cloud covering the top!


    White River worry suddenly eyes a bright, smile.


    Well, that''s it. Sure enough, the NIUs don''t have the talent of archers. They are much worse in accuracy and eyesight. However, if this kind of heavy iron ridged arrow is used by the NIUs who are good at strength and cover shooting, you don''t have to worry about accuracy. Anyway, it has a long range and is very lethal.


    Looking at the dark clouds coming over, Bai He Chou sat still in the same place. He just let the thousand sharp arrows arrive in front of him, but he just breathed a few times


    Suddenly I saw, as if time and space are frozen, locust like arrow rain, in front of the White River, suddenly all stopped in the air, and then all fell to the ground! There were arrows on the ground, but Bai He shook his head: "you should know. How can these ordinary soldiers be useful? "


    The voice is calm and indifferent, but it directly falls in the deep of the rock''s mind word by word!


    Rock suddenly surprised, it holds a huge knife, pointing to the distant White River worry: "human! Say your name! What are you doing here? "


    Bai He Chou looked at the tallest rhinoceros in the distance. He didn''t answer each other''s words, but he suddenly laughed: "HMM. Shengji... Good. Come here. I''m curious about what''s special about the orc hierarchy in terms of power control. "


    It''s no different from posing a challenge.


    Rock roared, it is the king of the cattle, is the famous three giants of the orcs, the name of bravery in the orcs is everyone knows, how can this time retreat!


    He gave a loud drink. When I got there, I rushed forward!


    The huge body just rushed over, and the long knife had cut down on the White River!


    There was a distance of 100 meters between them. However, when the knife went down, it brought up a frenzy, but in an instant, it was in front of Bai He Chou! A golden flame under the blade. Straight cut white river sad face!


    Bai He Chou nodded, as if very satisfied with the appearance, but stretched out two fingers, in front of the golden flame cut down gently.


    A bang. It''s gone!


    In the distance, however, the rock seemed to strike like a heavy blow. The huge body immediately flew back and landed on the ground. It took several steps to stand firm.


    Magic? Is human magic so powerful?


    The orc''s blood was stimulated. It suddenly pulled out its upper body armor and roared three times. Originally, its muscles were like rocks, and suddenly expanded, just like a body like an iron tower. It''s a big increase!


    The whole body is red, even the eyes are red! Burly figure, a rise again and again, and finally almost become a little giant General!


    Like a giant rhinoceros monster, the giant knife in his hand thrusts into the ground fiercely, and then the big knife picks up a big rock as big as a hill with a bang. With the wind whistling. Toward the White River in the distance.


    "Oh, the fury of the orcs? pretty good. Indeed, the strength has nearly doubled. " White River sorrow not idle not light nodded.


    He smiles and raises his finger in front of his nose.


    With a hiss, the huge rock suddenly split into two from the middle, and almost slipped away with the body of White River, but it didn''t even touch the corner of the wizard King''s clothes.


    But the rhinoceros king has already made a big stride to come over, its body is only afraid to be close to four meters high, more than ten steps a step, almost in front of the White River sorrow land, holding the big knife high and falling heavily, the blade above, the golden flame, symbolizing the power of the holy terrace.


    Compared with the huge body of the rock, and sitting in the air of the White River sorrow, but it is so small, this huge long knife, fell, suddenly heard a buzz!


    When the blade cleaved on the top of Bai He''s head, the human seemed to raise his hand, and then he saw his two fingers. He didn''t know when he had clamped the blade!


    The rock felt as if it had cut itself on the iron wall with a knife. The powerful force came back and shocked its arms. Its roaring voice was loud and violent, and its voice went straight up into the sky. However, the knife was forcefully clamped by the other party''s two fingers!


    After that, Bai He''s worried like a ghost


    Rock clearly saw every movement of this human: he let go, raised his finger, and then flicked on his blade.


    Every action seems to be extremely slow, but I seem to be slower than him!


    Hum!


    The thick huge long knife suddenly seemed to be twisted. The twisted waves spread on the metal long knife, and then the twisted waves passed down the handle to the arm of the rock! Even its arm muscles are like waves, it is twisted!


    Bobo Bobo


    Incessant crackling sound, only to see the rock''s arm began, followed by its body, countless places of flesh and blood suddenly exploded, burst out of a ball of blood.


    Finally, the rock screamed in pain, and the huge body suddenly retreated, staggering a few steps. Even the ground trampled by the foot crushed the solid frozen soil!


    Look at this rhinoceros. Huge body, with countless blood burst open, blood flow, but like a deflated balloon general, the body suddenly shrunk down, became the size before the crazy.


    "Well, the fury of the orcs is something similar to the blood curse. Is it blood? " Bai He Chou nodded again.


    Then he stood up, stepped on the air, and looked at the tired rhinoceros king. The indifferent wizard king suddenly nodded to him: "thank you. Today I have answered many questions that I didn''t understand before. It seems that... To study things, we must see the entity to get the answer."


    He landed lightly on the ground. Then he said slowly, "I''ve gained a lot today. I''ll go back and think about it... Well, you''re very good. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    He said. He didn''t care about the rhinoceros king on the ground, calmly turned and walked to the ice field behind


    "Come on! Go and save the king! "


    The order broke out among the cattle soldiers in the distance, and a large number of the former cattle soldiers rushed over, but Bai He Chou turned to look at these guys. Then he raised his finger and shook it.


    Boom!!!


    He just killed hundreds of niuzu soldiers in the area, the ground suddenly burst out a red light! This time, the red light is not as peaceful as before, but becomes extremely violent!


    In the roar, the bull soldiers burst out of the red light, and suddenly burst into a mass of flesh and blood.


    And look at the White River worry, but has leisurely turned into the back of the ice area, the body twisted in the air. It''s gone!


    "I know I''ll come to you again."


    Lying on the ground of the rock, breathing heavily, body countless wounds flowing blood, but clearly heard the last words of this human!


    He... What the hell is he!!


    Thinking of this, the rock suddenly thought of the proud and disgusting fairy king Luoxue, who said after returning from the human world:


    "There are strong people in the human world, even far more powerful than us!"


    I also think of falling snow, who has always been as strict as perfection, but deliberately left a scar on her beautiful face


    "Come on! Go and send someone to find the spirit king The rock struggled to stand up... Beside him. There are bodies all over the place. And the soldiers who died in the red light explosion just now have become a scorched bone!


    The roar of the mountain. Even the far away elves'' garrison heard it.


    Outside the Green Palace, many elders and leaders of the elves are waiting quietly.


    For so many days, the great Elven king has been in the temple, closed door, not to see anyone. Although we don''t know what Wang does, the elves worship and trust the wisdom and strength of Luoxue unconditionally.


    Therefore, since Wang has done so, there must be a reason!


    Every day, the elders of the Elves will wait outside the palace


    When the concussion came from the direction of the holy mountain in the distance, many Elves were attracted by the movement in the distance. When they turned their heads, behind them, the gate of the Green Palace, which had been closed for many days, was quietly opened!


    Snow pale as snow, quietly appeared in the palace gate, it looks more pale than before, white almost with a morbid general, but that pair of bright eyes, such as the sun, but as if a trace of something else.


    Snow stood at the door, also quietly looking at the distance, and then it suddenly gently sighed: "well... It''s him."


    Hearing the king''s voice, the elders below suddenly reacted. Seeing the king come out of the palace, they rushed up one after another to worship and salute on the ground.


    Snow gently smile, looking at the foot of the subjects, it seems to sigh with a warm and soothing taste, let people listen to feel that the heart can not help but relax a bit.


    "Well, I''m just thinking about some problems, and I''ve figured them out now."


    The falling snow walked slowly down the steps and walked gently through the subjects lying at the foot. Those who passed by it felt the hand of the king of spirits caressing their shoulders or forehead, but they seemed to be bathed in the warm sunshine!


    At this time. An elder suddenly saw the long altar in the palace. The king was still lying on the altar. The loyal elder immediately raised his head, pointed to the direction of the palace and reminded respectfully, "Wang! Your artifact... "


    Snow turned to look at the palace behind, its mouth suddenly revealed a faint smile. Raised his hand, sleeve gently stroked, the Palace door in the distance has been quietly closed.


    "That... I don''t need it anymore."


    The falling snow looks at the distance of the holy mountain and says softly.


    The imperial capital.


    Night.


    At night, tulip palace was shrouded in darkness, but several guards in tulip family uniform at the door were still upright.


    The Duke killed the Grand Knight of the Holy Knights in the challenge arena, which made the tulip family the focus of the imperial capital! And all the tulip family guards. Although the mouth does not say, but the heart is very proud!


    Look! This is our Duchess! Our adult, the hero is invincible, who can match on the mainland! Hum, what Holy Knights. What kind of Knight long, in front of our adults, is just like grass mustard! He raised his hand and took his life!


    As for the hatred of the temple... Whatever! These are the guardians of the tulip family. They are all loyal to the tulip family. In their eyes, the Duke is heaven! No matter what temple or not!


    But because of this event, almost all the Duke''s palace is under martial law these days. Du Wei passed down a strict order, did not see any guests, also declined any visitors.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble at this time, tulip family guards. Strictly fulfilled their duties. What''s Dewey doing? At night, Dewey sat on the roof. The small building under him is the residence where he lived from childhood. He grew up here, studied here, and read countless imperial classics here. He also lived here for more than ten years as an "idiot". Tonight, Dewey is sitting in the room. Suddenly there was a strange premonition in my heart. As if something was going to happen, he was impatient. On the roof simply, sitting on the eaves, blowing the evening wind, looking at the moon and stars. All of a sudden! Du Wei felt something in his heart. He stood up abruptly, his eyes just staring at the northern sky. At this time, a golden light suddenly appeared in the black night sky. After the golden light flashed by, a white paper bird fell from the sky. Dewey grabbed it in his hand and looked at it. He couldn''t help being curious. The paper bird in his hand was folded up with a piece of good writing paper, on which there was still writing. Unfolded, Du Wei looked at two eyes, originally a calm face, but suddenly changed color¡° Among the criminals, the orcs are not pure fighting arms. They have strong bowmen and heavy arrows with iron ridges. Although they are not accurate enough, they are powerful under repeated fire. We can draw inferences from one example. It can be seen that in the next ten thousand years, the criminal and civilian arms are no longer comparable. I''m afraid there are other changes besides bows and arrows. Please be careful. If you despise them, you will suffer losses. Among the orc warriors, there is another crazy technique, which can double the combat power. This operation may be caused by blood. If the body is broken, it can bleed quickly, or it can be relieved. Be careful when you are in battle. The weapons and equipment are quite sophisticated. They can melt more than half of Shenshan iron ore and equip millions of lions. The craftsmanship of the dwarves is really extraordinary. " This letter on a few paragraphs, but all said is Orc intelligence news! Let duvet see how not surprised! At the end of the letter, Dewey''s face became even more strange! And the last sentence is: "I don''t have many friends, you are one. If you die, I don''t like it. White River worries about the word When Du Wei finished reading it, he opened his mouth wide and glared at the North... Lao Bai... Ran to the North holy mountain?! He really broke the curse and went down the snow mountain!! What does he want to do? With one''s own strength, to block the million lions of the criminals?!

 Chapter 515

    Dewey immediately dismissed that crazy conjecture. No matter how powerful Baihe Chou is, it is absolutely impossible for him to block the million masters of the criminal people with his own strength. First, he didn''t have to die for the people of Loran empire. Second, he was not the kind of compassionate Bodhisattva heart. Third, with Baihe''s wisdom, he would never do such an idiotic thing, because it''s very simple. Even the strong in the field, it''s absolutely impossible for him to block a million heroes alone!


    The strong in the field are not gods. Even if they are gods, they can never kill a million troops by one person. With Dewey''s understanding of power, he certainly does not think that the gods can really create heaven and earth as great as ordinary people: God is just man, but much more powerful than ordinary people.


    But no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be more than a million.


    What''s more, Baihe sorrow is not God.


    However, his eyes fell on the last sentence of the letter again: "I don''t have many friends. You are one. If you die, I won''t like it..."


    Looking at this sentence, no matter how depressed Duwei was, he could not help feeling a little excited and warm in his heart.


    Well, it''s against his usual temperament that the guy with a heart like a glacier can write such a sentence to himself.


    Let Baihe Chou admit that he is his friend... Cool!


    Du Wei is not stupid to worry about the safety of Bai He Chou. That guy is a perverted madman. It''s better to worry about the miserable experience of those criminals than worry about him. Baihe Chou is not a fool. He is much smarter than most people. He will not die or commit suicide.


    So he went north. Of course, there was his intention.


    Worry about Baihe''s going to die?


    No kidding! If half the people in the world die, he may not die!


    Since you don''t have to worry about the safety of that perverted maniac, life will continue. In the imperial capital, there are many things that make Duwei upset.


    For example... Martial arts contest!


    In the decisive battle of the top 25, Dewey drew the upper hand of the round and smoothly entered the next round.


    The other twenty-four men went on a duel and decided on twelve places of interest. Plus Dewey himself, it''s just 13.


    Thirteen... It''s not a lucky number.


    But Dewey doesn''t care. Anyway, there is no Christianity, no last supper, no thirteen disciples of Jesus... So the number of thirteen is not bad for the world.


    However, in the underground round after the top 13, Dewey once again drew the draw!


    Are you lucky?


    Of course not! As the boss of the main board side of this competition, the president of the Knights Association of the main board side''s pocket is full of gold coins given by Dewey. And three of the four judges have to look at Dewey''s face... So it''s not a big deal to do something small in the draw.


    On the contrary, Dewey even felt that he was just using the lottery to make a little convenience for himself, which was already very clean!


    Damn, with such good resources. I didn''t control the result of the game, it was very impartial!


    So... Twenty five into thirteen, thirteen into seven, seven into four


    Dewey''s been drawing lots all the way. I entered the top four of the world''s first martial arts competition!


    Although the imperial capital had some complaints about the Duke of tulip, who was sitting in the grandstand drinking wine, knocking melon seeds, and other servants beating their legs and kneading their shoulders to watch others beating and killing themselves in the challenge arena... After all, the Duke of tulip has the same momentum now, and people can''t stop complaining. No one would really jump out and accuse the Duke of cheating.


    After all, there is an idea in everyone''s heart: with this adult''s ability, even if we fight all the way, we can easily pass the test.


    Of course, the decisive battle of the top four was followed, but people had great expectations for how the Duke showed his prestige again!


    Now you can''t take a turn. Now you''re going to fight on stage!


    and. According to the result of the draw, people have a reason to have a good appetite for the next match!


    The first game of the final four: Tulip Duke. Duel, the mysterious female player, Xue!


    The result of the draw is obviously under the control of Dewey''s evil hand.


    After AI Lu entered the imperial capital, she didn''t take the initiative to meet her. This girl can really bear it!


    Although Du Wei has known about AI Lu, she has been hiding in the courtyard of blue sea all these days


    Hum, have Bai He Chou and LAN Haiyue reconciled? Send your female apprentice to see LAN Haiyue, the elder martial brother, to play the game of reunion?


    It seems that Baihe Chou has changed his mind a lot!


    AI Lu can go all the way to the top four, most of her games, Dewey watched with his own eyes. From Dewey''s point of view, he judged that AILU''s current strength should be about the same as that of an empire at level seven or eight. That is to say, if she is not lucky, she can be defeated by an opponent at level seven. If she is lucky, she can also kick her opponent at level eight. Her biggest reliance is the ghostly snow mountain body skill!


    Obviously, in the few months after returning to the snow mountain, Bai hechou seemed to have taught the female apprentice a lot of skills in pressing the bottom of the box. It was obvious that AI Lu''s fighting spirit of frost had been greatly improved.


    Du Wei even doubted that Bai He Chou had directly passed on her skills to this little girl. Otherwise, in a few months, how could her strength go up two or three steps?


    February 14.


    This day is the competition day of the top four. The selection of the competition day has something to do with Du Wei


    February 14, a good day! Valentine''s Day!


    As early as a few days ago, Dewey had already used some secret forces to take him to the five hundred iron cavalry from the imperial capital, in which there were several members of the Decepticon air knights. He bought some first-class roses in DIDU. Then he sent the Decepticon air Knights all the way to Loulan city in the Northwest


    To use the Decepticon air Knight order to send roses to his two little wives on Valentine''s day, duvidi''s capital is enough.


    Although... There is no such thing as Valentine''s day in this world.


    In the afternoon, Duwei finally stood in the challenge arena, facing his former little female prisoner.


    AI Lu is still wearing that silver mask mysteriously, which makes Du Wei have some malicious conjecture in his heart: this girl won''t be accidentally disfigured in the past few months, will she?


    This day''s competition scene, is still full. The Duke vs. the beauty competition is so full of gimmicks that everyone can come to watch this romantic scene with a bit of ambiguity.


    Even miss Aoxi, Dewey''s "sister-in-law", sat in the tulip family box on the third floor.


    By the way, miss Aoxi''s recent life is very beautiful, because the relationship between Dewey and her has become close, even Prince Chen loves her and is very kind to this young lady. On two occasions, she was called to his box to talk for a long time.


    There is no doubt that this kind of favor is aimed at Dewey''s face, which everyone knows. Because even the chancellor of the exchequer himself had little chance to sit with the Regent and drink tea and gossip.


    After a gong. There were bursts of cheers under the stage, but it was obvious that there was some noise in the cheers. Everyone is guessing, how does the Duke deal with this beautiful woman? Will you feel pity for jade? Will it make a scene of beauty love hero romantic drama?


    Standing on the challenge arena, I heard the sound of the gong. Du Wei leisurely holding his long bow, smiling at Ai Lu in front of him, then suddenly said with a smile, "don''t you think that if you wear a mask, I really don''t recognize you?"


    AI Lu body trembled for a while, the eyes behind the mask, some nervous stare at Du Wei: "I know you can''t hide it."


    "Then why are you wearing them?" Dewey scratched the back of his head.


    AILU gritted her teeth: "I, I just want to wear it!"


    Her chest is gently undulating, and the lines outlined by the bright red leather armor are very eye-catching.


    "Your leather armor is good." Dewey grinned. "Brought down from the mountain?"


    "I made it myself!" "I beat a few snow wolves, and then dyed the skin red with rose juice..." Ai Lu replied


    Du Wei is dumb, looking at this somewhat cramped girl, and wants to remind the other party: Hello, you are standing in the challenge arena now! This is not a good place to chat.


    But our Duchess didn''t do anything about it. He let the audience who had paid a lot of money to enter the arena to watch the beautiful girl fight the Duke, and continued to watch the two people chatting with each other in the challenge arena.


    "How about living in the mountains¡°


    "Not bad."


    "Did you eat well?"


    "Not bad."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Make do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The audience on stage quit.


    We paid to see the fight! Even if you are a handsome man and a beautiful woman, you don''t need to fight so hard that your face is full of blood. At least we should see beautiful women wriggling around. Stretch your thighs! Otherwise, it''s not worth the ticket price?


    There were hisses.


    Dewey was thick skinned and deaf, but came two steps closer. Suddenly soft voice way: "a few months don''t see, you grow a few tall."


    That''s right. After all, AILU is still a girl of half age. She''s 16 or 17 years old, but she''s still growing.


    A little taller


    "Well, the chest is bigger, too." Du Wei''s almost teasing words finally made AI Lu lose her temper. Because each other''s eyes are very naked staring at his chest gully.


    This kind of eyes, it''s easy to let AI Lu recall the good time when she was a prisoner in the dungeon of the Duke''s mansion in the northwest.


    "It should be 36 days." Dewey sighed admiringly: "I don''t understand. There''s nothing delicious on the snow mountain. How did you grow up like this?"


    If someone else said that to him, ELO would have beaten him all over the place, but it came out of Dewey''s mouth. AI Lu felt that her legs were soft, and she was very angry... But she just couldn''t get angry!


    So, in the anxiously expectation and booing of thousands of audience, Du Wei just stood in front of AI Lu. They talked about their parting feelings for a while and asked for the health of their acquaintances: AI Lu asked for Wei Wei An, and Du Wei asked for Lao Bai, which is shameless. Dewey also knew that he was shameless, because he had just received Lao Bai''s personal letter.


    "Refund!! Refund


    The audience has begun to shout rhythmically.


    Duwei sighed helplessly and looked at AILU regretfully: "well, we continue to talk like this. The audience below will be impatient."


    "To... To do?" AILU was a little at a loss. She took part in the competition with a sense of mischievous psychology, but when she saw Dewey in the challenge arena, she didn''t know what to do.


    "No, I don''t like fighting with women." Du Wei has a sweet smile. Then he said softly, "in fact, I''m going to do something here that I wanted to do when I caught you in the dungeon."


    Then Dewey did it!


    Under thousands of eyes, our tulip Duke. So swaggered in the past, came to miss AI Lu, then gently stretched out his left hand, gently took off the silver mask on AI Lu''s face


    He moves slowly and gently. But AILU stood there as if she were a fool, watching Dewey''s paw stretch out, but she couldn''t resist.


    The catcalls immediately disappeared! Thousands of people gaped as the beauty''s mask was taken off by the Duke


    That delicate face, enchanting eyes, with the natural charm, and a trace of coldness developed from the snow mountain, is undoubtedly a stunning face!


    After a moment of silence, there was a burst of cheers and excited shouts.


    And this time. Du Wei''s right hand had been stretched out, and he put his arms around AI Lu''s waist


    AI Lu''s skin is greasy on her bare waist. She even feels Du Wei''s fingers pinch her. This subtle action makes AI Lu throw her sword in a low voice.


    Du Wei''s arm gently a force, will be AI Lu''s body pulled over, close to himself, and then. He looked down into the eyes of the girl in his arms.


    There was a daze in his eyes. Some Dodge, some fear. Some expectations... Like a newborn antelope.


    Du Wei had a bad smile on his face. Then he played his head over and gently kissed the girl''s red lips


    "Well..."


    AI Lu''s body suddenly stiff, a pair of eyes also immediately stare round, but then the eyes revealed a trace of confusion and intoxication, gradually lost consciousness, soon closed his eyes.


    Audience: "......"


    What is this


    What is this?


    What is this?!!


    It''s clear that they are the two people in the challenge arena who should be beaten to death. But our Duke walked over with a bad smile, took off her mask casually, looked at the girl casually, and then


    And then he fuckin ''?!


    However, many dandies from the rich families sitting in the grandstand of the aristocratic seats on the upper floor stood up one after another, cheered loudly and clapped hard. Looking at Du Wei on the stage, everyone looked adored!


    Shit! This Duke, gounv''s skill is too good! Put all the beauties in the challenge arena!! Before, the beauty was as fierce as a tigress in the challenge arena, but our Duke only looked at her two times, and then


    That''s it?!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The lip is divided.


    AI Lu''s eyes gradually recovered a bit of Qingming, and the cheers, cheers, and noises all around her made her face red and bloody.


    "Look. I just did something I wanted to do a long time ago. " Du Wei looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile. He felt her heart beating like a deer. He whispered: "a few months ago, when I first saw you, I wanted to touch your waist... And this..."


    Dewey gently pointed his finger to his lips, then blinked: "it''s February 14. Happy Valentine''s day."


    Valentine''s Day?


    What''s that?


    I remember that when I was captured by the other party in that small dungeon, this hateful man used his evil claws to scratch his chest twice. Before leaving, she also said a word "35 d" that AILU still can''t understand.


    What''s the meaning of today''s "Valentine''s Day"?


    Finally, the surrounding noise, let AI Lu in the heart of shame and anger gradually took the upper hand, she forced to bite her lips: "you! You... You... "


    "I just kissed you." Du Wei looked sincere, but his eyes seemed to announce: I just did it!! Maybe the noise around is too exciting, or Dewey''s sincere appearance is too irritating, AILU''s instinct finally came back! She suddenly shrunk like a greasy fish. He slipped out of Du Wei''s arms, then raised his knee, and kicked his leg hard at Du Wei... It has to be said that the girl in shame and indignation didn''t have a proper hand. If she really hit the part she kicked, then I''m afraid that Vivian and Qiao Qiao will have to stay alive in the future. Fortunately, Dewey had a subtle smile on his face. The body seems to be kicked by the other side''s foot, but only Duwei and AILU know that AILU''s foot has no part at all. But... With a cry, Du Weidi''s body had already been kicked up by this kick, and he flew out straight back. Then he flew more than ten meters. When he fell, he had already fallen under the challenge arena! Dewey on the ground. With a solemn look on his face, he said in a loud voice to AI Lu in the challenge arena: "your martial arts are really powerful! I admire it Thousands of viewers are dumbfounded! Even if it''s water, it''s not so blatant! But Duwei''s face turned, but he laughed at Ai Lu on the stage and said softly, "I''ll go to the courtyard in the south of the city to find you at night." This sentence came out, and suddenly everyone''s face showed a knowing expression!! i see! I see! Our little Duchess is such a romantic seed! And this time. AILU had stamped her foot in anger. He turned around and ran out from the channel behind the challenge arena. As for Dewey, he nodded to the audience around him. Bowing around, Shi ran left. A martial arts contest turned into a beautiful drama. At least the audience didn''t ask for refund any more. They saw the handsome guy, the beautiful woman, and the intimate scene of the Empire''s first red man holding the beautiful woman in the challenge arena... It was worth the ticket price! As for the battle between tulip Duke and beauty, it''s no big deal that the game has evolved into the Duke''s arena. In the box on the third floor¡° that ''s monkey business! that ''s monkey business! It''s nonsense! " Although the prince Chen is scolding, he has a happy smile on his face. Next to him, chick sighed: "Your Highness, I think the Duke has gone too far. After all, this contest is related to the prestige of the Knights'' Association and the reconstruction of the Knights'' order of the sword of Roland. The champion is to be the head of the Knights'' order! My Lord let a woman enter the final so casually... In the future, the Knights of the sword of Roland will be set up. I''m afraid everyone will look down on it! "¡° Good Prince Chen laughed: "chick, you know how to think more and more, but it''s not enough. When you think about problems, you should think more deeply." With that, he patted the minister on the shoulder and turned to leave the box. Chick quickly followed behind, and the Little Prince Charlie, but with a faint smile on his face. After walking down the stairs to the square behind the Knights'' Association, a team of imperial guards had already guarded the Regent and got on the carriage. But at this time, Prince Charles, who deliberately walked at the end, said with a low smile to the loyal chick, "teacher chick, you don''t understand. If Mr. Dewey does this, his father will only be happy, but he won''t blame him." Chick is the chief warrior of the court. He is responsible for teaching the little prince some enlightening martial arts, so Prince Charlie said that it''s not too much for him to call a teacher¡° Your highness, what you mean is... "Prince Charles smiles slightly. Although his voice is still a little immature, he looks quite mature. He whispers:" with the ability of Duke tulip, if he gets to the final, he will be the champion! But if he became the champion, did he really become the head of the Knights of the sword of Roland? That''s the guardian force of a knight association to be rebuilt in the future! It''s not a joke, and it''s still in the imperial capital... With the wisdom of the Duke, he has enough power now. If he is in the control of the Knights'' Association, what does he want such a big power for as a minister? And still have a knight order in the imperial capital! I''m afraid it''s not "the way to be a minister" for those who want to do it! The Duchess came here today. In fact, he took himself out in front of my father and said that he had no intention of interfering with the Knights'' Association and the new Knights'' order. That is to show loyalty and take the initiative to cut power! Otherwise... It''s him who proposes to revive the Knights'' Association, and it''s him who proposes to rebuild the Knights'' order of the sword of Roland. Finally, if these two forces are caught by him again... Even if my father doesn''t say it, he will not like it! My teacher''s action today is very meaningful! Good step back! What a coincidence

 Chapter 516

    On February 14, the Duke''s amazing kiss on the challenge arena immediately turned into innumerable gossip rumors and flew all over the imperial capital. Up to now, in all kinds of restaurants and car shops in the imperial capital, if the topic you are talking about has nothing to do with tulip Duke, you just don''t come out to meet people! If you think about it carefully, the little Duke, who likes to stir up trouble, has made too many flower heads recently. He announced that he would take part in the competition in a high-profile way, and then made a gambling game, so that all the gamblers and civilians in the whole imperial capital, as well as the children of aristocrats from big and small families, obediently took out their money to send gold coins to his tulip family pocket. Then there were twists and turns in the challenge arena. First, he was suspected of his strength, and then he was enraged by the active abstention of the Holy Knights. Later, he didn''t know how to turn against the great church and slaughtered the big Knight of the Holy Knights like a chicken in the challenge arena! What''s weird is that the church didn''t even fart! As for today''s competition... The Duchess kisses that beautiful woman, and then he swaggers away. Of course, no idiot will believe that the Duchess was kicked off the challenge arena by the other side. As long as there is no problem with his brain, he will never believe in a wise and powerful Duke. He can''t even beat a woman. And that kiss... It''s gorgeous! Ambiguous enough! It only means that our Duchess is romantic and doesn''t love fame and wealth and beauty! That''s cool, you know! Everyone is guessing that the little beauty can''t escape the clutches of the Duke, but it makes the big girls and daughters-in-law in the capital of Manchu feel sleepless at night. The man, for the sake of the women, is even in the world, while the carefree elves are playing happily on the huge green leaves and dancing gently, Make all kinds of strange and wonderful movements, that is the unique dance of the elves! It''s not like a nation about to meet the war, but it''s like walking into a happy jungle tribe! The White River is riding on a unicorn. His eyes, however, involuntarily attracted by the posture of the spirits dancing on the huge green leaves and vines! The graceful posture, dexterous to the body movement, the slightest bit is so light and wonderful, even... Dexterous! I''m afraid that even the most outstanding human dancers can''t make super flexible movements. These wonderful elves can be easily made with music! And those spirits dancing happily often attract the eyes of many people of the same race around them... Of course, when Bai hechou looks at those dances, what he cares about is not the dancing posture. But... "It''s like that!" Tens of thousands of miles away, Bai He Chou and di LAN Hai Yue in the imperial capital whispered the same words. Luoxue saw the surprised eyes flashing on Baihe Chou''s face. She gently laughed and said in a low voice, "that''s the courtship dance of our elves."¡° Courtship dance? " White River sad rare show surprised expression. Because, as the wizard king of Daxueshan, when you listen to others, this set of dance is similar to your own Daxueshan secret arts. It''s actually for courtship... I''m afraid the mood of Bai He Chou at the moment is hard to describe in words¡° Yes, courtship. " Snow smile: "we elves love life race, we do not like war, like all the good things in life. Like... Love! It''s spring, and it''s the season of love. They will dance here... It''s an ancient secret of our elves, and it''s also a special race skill. The wonderful dancing posture can naturally attract the opposite sex. Of course... This attraction. It works only for elves. " It''s a pity. Dewey, tens of thousands of miles away, didn''t hear the snow, otherwise he could answer why he was so impulsive when he saw AILU dancing. Because. Although Duwei is not an elf, unfortunately, he stole the magic mark of an elf from Luoxue, and perfectly integrated with his power source, making him have some magic attributes of the elf.

 Chapter 517

    Even if the White River sorrow such a person, when he came to the green palace with the snow, also can not help but issued a praise.


    "Please." Snow pointed to the open door of the palace and made a gesture with a smile. And standing after the snow, the old elves in the clan were all surprised. The king of elves asked a human to enter the Holy Spirit temple?


    Let a human... Enter the temple?


    But the snow doesn''t say, below of these Elven clan elders, but where dare to ask half a word?


    Bai He Chou looked at the Green Palace, and could feel the holy and dignified momentum coming out of it. But he just pulled the corners of his mouth two times, waved his sleeves and strode in.


    When the snow and White River sorrow into the hall, the door full of vines closed quietly, will everyone surprised eyes, are blocked outside.


    The hall is silent, silent, silent, solemn... Like death!


    Snow gently smile, unexpectedly and White River worry two people, sat on the ground in front of the divine platform!


    The altar dedicated to the spirit God was regarded as an ordinary long table. Then snow as if juggling, from behind a wooden pot, two long cups, gently on the table, lift the wooden pot, two wooden cups filled with a bright liquid.


    Green, green with red, is for blood!


    "Wine?" White River worries light way: "I don''t drink."


    "It''s water." Luoxue said with a smile: "there is a holy thing in my elf family, which is called jialouluo flower, also known as blue blood. This is the nectar of jialouluo flower. It is born with this thing. It''s a gift from the spirit God. "


    White River worry this just nodded, unexpectedly no longer refuse, pick up a cup in front of, drink. Like the status and identity of him and Luoxue, of course, it is impossible to play such inferior tricks as poisoning. I''m afraid there is nothing in the world that can poison Baihe Chou.


    This blue blood nectar is indeed the holy thing of the elves. Only the elder level elves can taste some of them at the annual full moon festival. The nectar contains rich magic elements. After drinking, it can make people feel relaxed and happy. It is really a top-grade magic tonic.


    Can White River worry after drinking, but suddenly said a let snow dazed words.


    "The taste is average, not sour or sweet. It''s not as good as the barbecue made by Dewey. "


    Luo Xue was stunned. She didn''t seem to expect that this person, who is as cold as ice and snow, actually said such a vulgar and vulgar sentence. She seemed to frown and said with a smile: "this water can calm down."


    "My heart is quiet. There is no need for external forces. " White River worries light way.


    "But I''m not quiet." Luoxue shakes her head, takes the wooden cup and drinks it down. There is light in her eyes: "when you first came here, I felt it."


    "But you only showed up today." Bai He Chou''s voice suddenly became more sarcastic: "I thought you would continue to endure it."


    "So I said. My heart is not quiet enough. " Snow sighed: "in fact, you kill more orcs, and I have nothing to do. It''s just... I''m king now. "


    Since it''s Wang, we can''t ignore it.


    "You invited me here to be afraid of people?" Bai He nodded his head.


    "Yes." Snow face dignified: "I am the king, I can not be defeated. Even if you lose, you can''t be seen. "


    White River worry actually smile, he looked at the snow. There was a moment''s silence: "you''ve really improved, but... It''s not enough."


    Say, this peerless strong person, push out the wood cup in front of gently a few minutes, then stretch out a finger to come, lightly stroke.


    Silent, the wooden cup above, suddenly from the cup began to gently crack. The incision is extremely smooth. Even a trace of wood grain is not broken, as if the incision is so natural in general!


    The falling snow is in my eyes. A pair of eyes suddenly and bright a few minutes, in this dark hall, its eyes shining like a torch!


    The spirit king knows very well that the power of the opponent''s stroke is not to cut the wine cup... But to cut the space directly!


    Broken picture!


    Then the king of spirit also stretched out his two hands and closed them gently. A soft power emanated from the palm of his hand. The original cracked wood cup healed quietly, as if it had never cracked! Seeing that crack a little bit of healing up, White River sorrow eyes did not surprise, but vaguely revealed a trace of... Satisfaction!


    Then, he grabbed the wooden pot and refilled the cracked and healed cup. Looking at the bloody liquid, Bai hechou stretched out his finger again and stroke it gently!


    This time, not only the wooden cup, even the liquid in the cup, also gently and skillfully split in two! It''s natural and there''s no trace! What''s more subtle is that the wooden cup is divided into two parts, but the liquid in the cup is not spilled at all, and it still keeps its original shape. The section of the liquid is crystal clear, but it keeps a perfect silence.


    Falling snow''s eyes become dignified. It takes a deep breath and spits out again. Its hands are together again. A faint purple light comes out from its palm, trying to heal the cutting crack of the space again. But this time, Bai He''s worried fingers don''t retreat. His fingertips gently click on the table to see the cutting trace, It has gradually spread from under the wooden cup to the top of the divine platform. It is silent. The surface of the divine platform immediately divides into two


    The purple light of falling snow is trying to heal the fragmentation of space, but its strength is much lower than that of white river. The crack has gradually extended to the front of falling snow, only a few minutes away from its hand on the table!


    Although the purple light has done its best, but the healing speed is much slower than the cutting speed.


    Finally, the snow forehead Qinchu a few cold sweat, but suddenly stretched out the palm, in front of the extension to their own crack, a hard press!


    This time, in the air between the two. Suddenly there was a subtle ripple. Everything in the space seemed to break the calm of the lake. With the palm of the snow pressing on the crack, it really stopped the crack from spreading.


    Bai He Chou nodded again. He slowly took back his finger, raised his sleeve and stroked it gently. The crack disappeared in an instant and disappeared in the hall. Everything was calm again.


    The breath of falling snow is a little heavy, and her face is a little flushed, but the scar on her cheek is more and more obvious.


    "You''ve passed the broken picture." White River sorrow finally showed a trace of satisfaction, but then sighed: "just, but still can''t be my opponent."


    "Broken painting?" Luoxue was a little curious about this strange word, and tasted it a little bit. It laughed: "it''s a very penetrating statement. If you know the rules of power, it''s the world. I''m afraid no one can compare with Mr. Bai. "


    "Rules have always been and are always changing." Bai He said: "you and I are all in the painting. It''s a pity that we should jump out of this painting. Although you''ve improved in the past few months, it''s slower than I expected. "


    "What are the rules?" Snow kneeling on the ground, but a sincere look at the White River sorrow. I sincerely ask for advice.


    "The so-called holy rank is to understand the rules, but the holy rank can be divided into high and low. Understanding can only be regarded as entering the door. " In the courtyard of the imperial capital, LAN Haiyue leaned against the big locust tree and said slowly: "the strong people in the world today, such as your defecting Paladin, are just one. It''s a pity that in recent years he has not been able to. But he hasn''t been able to go any further. It''s not that he''s not talented enough, it''s just that his chance hasn''t come yet. "


    The old man picked up the boiling teapot on the stove and filled the cup in front of Duwei. He also told him, "drink it full. This tea is important. Don''t spoil my good things."


    After a pause, he continued to smile, "like Hussein. Like Rodriguez. They''re all in the house, just. However, it is still in the stage of understanding the rule of power. We can only make use of this rule, but it is already the limit. This is the limit of the realm, which can not be forced. To break through, we still need opportunities. And to understand the rules is to change the rules! In this level, it''s still a holy level, but it''s a level higher than simple comprehension, such as chishuiduan, such as... Me. " LAN Haiyue sighed gently: "but the change is also very limited. I have to say that with the strength of Chishui Duan and I, if we meet Hussein and Rodriguez, it will be enough to defeat them. Because they can make use of the rules, we can change the rules slightly, making them at a loss. Even a little change in the battle is enough to change the result. In terms of realm, the slightest difference is a huge gap. "


    "Changing the rules is only the second stage of the holy order. If you go up again, you will be a broken painting! Or break the rules LAN Haiyue suddenly laughed and looked up at the sky: "my strong younger martial brother, Bai He Chou was the first to reach this level. No matter how your opponent understands and understands the rules of this power, no matter how you change the rules, he just reaches out his hand and gently wipes them, and they will all be broken! That''s what makes him strong!! So, with his ability, he can be regarded as the first person in the world! "


    "That''s what the holy level is like. When the holy level is reached, the vision will not stay in the strength, but in the rules! Therefore, although nine levels above is the holy level, if you really want to fight, you can''t beat one holy level even if you have ten nine levels. This is a huge difference in realm. But once you break through the Holy Level... It''s the realm. " Blue ocean Yue said with a bitter smile: "I think Baihe sorrow should have been promoted to the level of the field now."


    "The level of the field, to be clear, is to create rules! You can break the rules and then recreate them. Everything is up to you... In fact, you have reached the threshold of the highest peak. " Blue sea Yue gently smile: "only, at this time, you will find a depressing situation: when you reach the realm, you suddenly find that your strength is not enough."


    "It''s a subtle cycle. When you don''t reach the holy level, whether it''s level 7 or level 9, it''s all about strength. Once you reach the holy level, you give up the pursuit of strength and pursue the rules instead. After you break through the field, you have to go back to the starting point and pursue the strength again... It''s ironic. Isn''t it? " LAN Haiyue looked at Du Wei with a smile: "don''t be so surprised. Although I haven''t reached this level, I haven''t eaten pork and I''ve seen pigs run. Besides, our teacher, Gulan Xiu, is a wizard king. He has been studying power all his life and making some guesses. It''s normal, too. "


    Dewey nodded.


    For example, you are a swordsman. When you are an ordinary expert, you need to have a long sword in your hand. The sharper the sword, the better. It''s better to have a sharp weapon that cuts gold and jade! In this way, when you duel with your opponent, you will have the first chance. But once you step into the room, you suddenly master the unique skill of Dugu Jiujian. Then you are holding a broken iron bar or a heaven reliant sword. In fact, there is not much difference.


    Still can beat all over the world invincible!


    But if you go to the next level! Your opponent is not the world''s people! It''s heaven and earth!


    To create the rules of heaven and earth, if the "sword" in hand is not sharp enough, it will not work again!


    Or if you just want to raise a big rock. It''s enough to have a thick stick as a lever in your hand, but if you want to raise a mountain... The stick won''t work again! Need stronger and harder lever!


    On the holy level, when you reach the realm, you have to pursue your strength again.


    And this power. That''s it, Godhead!


    "I just want to know, does your majesty, the Witch King, have gone to the north?" Du Wei stares at LAN Haiyue: "he sends his apprentice to you and then runs to the north. I don''t hide from you. He also sends me a letter... This guy has done so many things. Although I know that with his strength, I don''t have to worry about him, but... He did these things, it seems that he was supporting the orphan and leaving a letter! "


    Dewey''s tone was a little edgy.


    "Is there anyone in this world who can be the opponent of Bai He Chou?" LAN Haiyue shook her head: "No."


    "Unless this guy is looking for someone else! It''s God "There is a God in the north," Dewey said coldly


    "He''s a lunatic. He''s always been." LAN Haiyue lay back in the armchair and adjusted her most comfortable posture: "I actually know that in his life. There has never been an enemy! His enemies. It''s always him! So in the first few decades, although he defeated Shifu. He took the big snow mountain and drove our two brothers around, but he never regarded us or anyone as his opponent! He has been fighting with himself, fighting against himself all the time! Finally one day, he conquered himself and became the first man in the world... But when he looked up, he was at a loss, but there was no rival. At this time, for this madman, the only thing he had to do was to find a new goal! "


    "Everyone''s pursuit is different. In this world, there are people who are lustful, people who are good at power, people who are good at wine, people who are not ambitious, people who just want to eat and wait for death and live a happy life. But Bai He Chou is not. His only goal in life seems to be to be strong! Infinitely strong, always strong! Therefore, he seems to have defeated the teacher and taken away Daxueshan. In fact, he is not good at power at all. He just regards the teacher as a grindstone for others and a stone that he must defeat and remove on his way to be strong. Chishui and I can''t even count as a stone. It can only be regarded as his training companion. "


    When LAN Haiyue said this, her tone was a little bleak: "I just understood this truth recently. It seems that I skillfully used my tactics to force him to swear that he would come to me once in ten years... In fact, now I gradually understand that he did it on purpose! He deliberately left a whip behind me and chishuiduan, lashed us hard, forced us to make rapid progress, in order to continue to act as his training companion! In fact, we can survive, not because of my plan, not because I forced him to make a poison oath, but because he needs our two partners. It''s lonely enough without an opponent, but if you don''t even have a partner to practice... How can you live


    Du Wei laughs: "as a result, Bai He is more worried and easy to handle. You and chishuiduan are the strong ones who change the rules."


    "So to speak, it is." LAN Haiyue sighed: "I was forced out by him. And now... He has broken through again, and suddenly found out that I am a companion. He can''t keep up with his needs. In other words, he doesn''t need to practice with me any more. That''s why he gave up on me and made up with me. He sent a female apprentice, threw it to me, and then left Daxueshan by herself... He told us another thing. "


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Dewey.


    Blue sea Yue suddenly coughed, very no wise image of the aunt a "mother!"


    then. The old man, who is famous for his gentle wisdom, jumped up abruptly, pointed to heaven, and cursed like a rough man who lost money in gambling: "I rely on you to worry about the White River! You are telling us: I won''t play with you! Your strength is too weak to continue to play with me, even when the qualification of sparring are not! So now I''m going to find stronger opponents who are qualified to play with me! No matter what the big snow mountain is, no matter what the gratitude and resentment of the school is, it''s just the whip he used to drive us away. Now I don''t want any more sparring, so naturally I don''t want any whipping! "


    Dewey felt a little choked up and swallowed a mouthful of tea. This time, he even swallowed the tea. Can still feel the heart blocked hard.


    "But... Going to the north to ask for God... Isn''t it seeking death?" Du Wei wry smile: "I admit that he is not as strong as human, but after all, he is not God."


    "If you kill someone who knows how to fight, if you drown someone who knows how to swim." LAN Haiyue sneered: "people always regard these two words as warning words. But I don''t know, these two sentences are actually a description of fate! If the boxer doesn''t fight and the swimmer doesn''t swim, it''s better to die! If people don''t even have their own goals, then they are dead! Therefore, Baihe worries about going north not to seek God, but to seek survival! "


    The old man patted the bark of the big locust tree beside him: "fortunately, he finally found a new target, otherwise, a strong man like him. If you lose your goal, I''m afraid you will really die on your own. "


    Du Wei closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he opened his eyes and looked at LAN Haiyue. With a gentle smile, he said gently, "what''s your goal?"


    "What''s your goal?" Bai He Chou sat opposite the king of spirits, looking at the "companion training" in front of him.


    There is a smile on the face of the wizard King... Baihe Chou, who never loves to smile, seems to have laughed many times today.


    His voice seemed to ask. But it seems to be a kind of soliloquy: "you are the king of spirits. It''s the leader of the criminal army, your goal. Is it to lead the sinners into the human world and avenge your ancestors thousands of years ago? Take back your place? Well, you have to bear the life and death of your people, and you have to be responsible for the prosperity of the elves... These are all your goals


    Looking at the falling snow, Bai He shook his head: "so, you are not strong enough. You have too many goals. "


    This truth is very simple, so simple that everyone in the world knows it! But everyone knows the truth, but only Baihe Chou did it!


    His only goal in his life is to be strong!


    In order to be strong, he can abandon everything! What big snow mountain, what school gratitude and resentment, even a person''s all enjoyment, life, emotion, he can abandon!


    As the wizard king of Daxueshan, he can easily throw away one vein of Daxueshan and go north alone in order to be strong!


    In his heart, he doesn''t care about anything but one word: strong!


    Therefore, he is the strongest, he is the White River worry!


    Therefore, he was qualified to snow, with a mocking tone, light mocking each other "you are not strong enough!"


    Snow face is very calm: "I know, you should not come to me."


    The king''s voice was bitter: "because I''m not qualified."


    Bai he nods and admits. Then he pointed to his side, his finger direction, over the altar, after the altar, is a statue!


    The statue, the image of an elf, carrying a long bow


    "I''m looking for it... Or, they are." Baihe said: "God! I just want to know, how can I find them, or how can I force them to appear? "


    Snow does not speak.


    Bai He Chou shook his head: "maybe I''ll kill you? Kill you criminals, or kill you... To force them to appear? If that''s OK, trust me. I don''t mind that. "


    The voice is full of indifference and coldness!


    "Where on earth are they?"


    "You''re leaving now?" LAN Haiyue looks at Du Wei and suddenly loses his cup. She strides to the gate of the courtyard and frowns.


    "What else can I do if I don''t go?" Du Wei didn''t look back.


    LAN Haiyue sighs. He knows that in the room behind the courtyard, AI Lu''s eyes are shooting at Du Wei through the crack of the door.


    "You... Already know?" LAN Haiyue smiles bitterly.


    Dewey finally stopped. But he still did not look back: "I know! That old pervert sent his precious apprentice to you, and then he ran to the north for survival and death without a word... I''m not a fool, can I understand what he means? "


    "She''s very young, and I can''t bear it." LAN Haiyue shook her head: "you..."


    "I..." Dewey suddenly took a deep breath and turned to the hut. He knew that the girl was looking at herself in the crack of the door, and then said aloud, "I''m sorry!"


    After that. Dewey never stopped, strode out of the yard, and rushed out of the street in one breath!


    LAN Haiyue sighs, but he hears a bang. AI Lu has run out of the room. He rushed to himself.


    "Did you... Hear that?" LAN Haiyue didn''t look up.


    AILU had taken off her mask and bit her lips. Her eyes were full of tears. Finally, he knelt down in front of LAN Haiyue.


    "I... I don''t want to be a Witch King!"


    Tears finally flowed out. With tears on her cheeks, the girl banged her head in front of LAN Haiyue.


    "Fool... You, me and your perverted teacher are all fools." LAN Haiyue murmured, stretched out a withered hand, gently stroked AI Lu''s hair.


    From a distance, the outline of the imperial city wall is already in front of us. however. As the saying goes, although the city wall of the imperial capital is far away, even if it is fast now, it may not be able to arrive before sunset. On the road to the southeast of the capital, in a luxurious carriage, a young man stretched out his head from the window to look at the capital, with a little excitement and expectation on his face¡° Young master A guard Knight rode to the carriage and bowed to salute: "I''m afraid I can''t enter the city tonight. Shall we spend the night in a small town outside? "¡° No, I don''t The boy in the carriage. Have a pretty face, straight nose. And thin lips, symbolizing that he is a resolute and courageous character: "my brother''s letter says that he will wait for us at the gate of the city tonight. Let''s speed up. I''ll stay at home tonight. " Immediately, the knight nodded his head and left without saying a word. Then the motorcade sped up, the horses hoofed, the wheels rolled, and headed for the direction of the imperial capital. After running for an hour, the sun had already set. According to the imperial decree, at this moment, the gate of the imperial capital had already been closed. But when this group of carriages came to the southeast gate of the imperial capital, they saw the gate open. A young man in black stood under the gate, with his hands behind him. On his handsome face, he had a gentle smile. His eyes were bright, but very soft¡° Brother Before the carriage stopped, the boy in the carriage had already jumped down, strode past, and hugged the young man. He hugged his younger brother hard. The two brothers met again after a long separation. His younger brother has grown up a lot in the past two years. He is almost as tall as himself, and his shoulders are much wider. Moreover, unlike when he was young, his younger brother was strong since he was a child, and his family''s genetic characteristics seemed to be fully reflected in him. Although he was only 14 years old, he already had the charm of a third successor of the Wuxun family¡° Well, it''s still so rash. " Dewey said with a smile, "in a few days, you will be the count." Gabriel looked at his elder brother''s face, but noticed that although his elder brother was smiling gently, he had a melancholy look in his eyes: "brother, what''s wrong with you? Who has offended you in the imperial capital? "¡° No Du Wei light way: "now dare to offend my person, I''m afraid can''t find out." After a pause, he shook his head: "I''m just angry with a guy who is not human. It''s no big deal. " Said, he took his brother''s hand, strode into the gate, behind those family guards, immediately follow. The officer guarding the gate watched them leave with respectful eyes. Although it is against the law not to close the city gate and let people in at this moment, these two brothers are the standard privileged class! Tulip Duke to pick up his brother into the city, let the emperor''s southeast gate closed an hour late, who dare to talk¡° Next month is your birthday and your coming of age Du Wei looked at his growing younger brother and said with a smile, "also, your fiancee, I''ve seen it for you. She''s a good girl, but she''s a little grumpy."

 Chapter 518

    When it comes to the rite of passage, Gabriel looks calm. But when Duwei mentions the word "fiancee", Gabriel''s expression is a bit unnatural. He seems to take a look at his brother, but he deliberately jumps away from the topic: "I heard that you killed a holy knight, or a Grand Knight."


    Gabriel looked at Dewey''s face.


    Dewey frowned slightly, then said with a smile, "Oh, the news is spreading so fast."


    Gabriel sighed, a little worried: "brother, I know what you want to do, there is always your reason. So no matter what you do, I will be on your side... But don''t forget, our mother is a devout believer in the church. My mother is very sad to hear that. "


    Dewey thought for a moment, then said with a sneer, "hum, it''s the church in the plain of Lorraine. What did you say at home?"


    "... before I left, the Archbishop of the religious institute of Cote province came to my home once. In name, he sent me some gifts to congratulate me on my coming of age. But... He must have deliberately passed some words through the mouth of the servants at home and then to his mother''s ears."


    Du Wei sneered: "these magic sticks always like to play these tricks." He looked at his brother and said, "how did you do it?"


    Gabriel''s eyes showed a trace of perseverance: "what else can we do? Before I came out, I broke my legs and threw out two servants who were chewing their tongues in front of my mother. Then I told my mother that the struggle between imperial power and divine power always existed. Now that our family is tightly tied to the royal family, we have to do some things. As for the church in Cote Province... I have ordered it. This year''s religious contribution tax will be reduced by 50%. I don''t think these guys dare to go to the imperial capital to complain. "


    Du Wei smiles and is very satisfied with his brother''s growth. After all, the person who will be in charge of the Rowling family in the future can not be a gentle sheep, but a lion who dares to attack all provocations on his territory!


    "Yes. After your rite of passage, there are two major events. One is to marry your fiancee, and the other is your future. According to the past tradition, the successor of the Rowling family naturally wants to join the military. Do you have any ideas? "


    The two brothers rode side by side on horseback. After Dewey''s question was raised, Gabriel didn''t answer immediately, but he bowed his head and pondered for a long time. When he raised his head, the boy''s face was full of sincere expression: "brother. Where do you want me to go? "


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked at his growing brother and said with a smile, "when you grow up, you don''t have to listen to my arrangement for everything. You should have your own opinion. I can only give you some advice, but I can''t help you decide anything any more. "


    With that, Dewey suddenly stopped his horse, looked at his brother''s straight back on the horse, and suddenly laughed. He took off his cloak and threw it to Gabriel. "The emperor is not in the South after all," she said softly. "It''s still very cold at night. Put this on."


    Gabriel looked at his brother and his face. The two brothers are 50% to 60% similar in appearance. However, 14-year-old Gabriel prefers the traditional image of the Rowling family: strong and square in face. Even under 15. His face had already grown some light fluffy soft whiskers. It''s Dewey, the eldest son of the Rowling family. But it seems that he is thinner than his brother, and his shoulders are not as broad as Gabriel''s.


    From this point of view, when Gabriel grows up, he will be more like the old count Raymond, an imperial general than Dewey.


    On the contrary, Du Wei is more like a literary minister.


    After looking at his brother, Gabriel immediately wrapped up his cloak without hesitation. Dewey said with a satisfied smile: "well, tell me what you think. You tell me first. Now I have some status. Which department do you want to go to? I will let you do it. "


    "I want to go to the army and be an officer in charge of the army, even from a junior officer, just like my father used to be." Gabriel''s voice is very firm: "I don''t want to go directly to the headquarters as a civilian, that''s too boring."


    "To be a junior officer in the army?" Duvet pondered for a moment, but he stopped talking.


    The two brothers kept silent, but Gabriel occasionally secretly looked at Duwei from time to time, looking at the change of Duwei''s eyes, his heart was also a little uneasy, I don''t know if his brother would support his decision.


    He made such a choice for a reason. Their father, the late Earl Raymond, was a junior officer in the northern storm army for three years, starting as a cavalry commander and then as a captain, In the last three years, he was a commanding officer.


    Of course, the speed of this promotion is the same as that of a rocket. After all, he is the heir of the imperial Rowling family. But even so, it is rare among the aristocrats, because most of the aristocrats would not send their heirs to the grass-roots units of the army where conditions are difficult. Instead, they would choose to get a good position in each department of the imperial capital, and then slowly mix up their qualifications. When they reach a certain age, they would be sent to the local army to directly serve as senior officers, After a few years of doing something like "suppressing bandits" and "maintaining local public order", you can return to the imperial capital with honor, get a rank of general in the military, or get a position of no lower rank in the headquarters


    This is the official career of the heirs of most rich families. It''s very smooth and doesn''t have to suffer too much.


    At that time, Raymond was a strange figure. He refused to stay in the military headquarters of the imperial capital. Instead, he went to the storm corps, which was the most difficult of the four main battle legions of the Empire. Although he was promoted to the commanding officer in three years, he also relied on the influence of his family. However, he was willing to bear hardships, but everyone admired him very much, and he didn''t want to. The storm Corps was the most difficult place for the Empire at the beginning. He had fought Warcraft in the frozen forest with his army, and had fought with the smuggled mercenary regiments who were poaching. He had been injured and made contributions. These were the actual contributions without any water injection.


    Originally, he did so, which was enough to make people admire him, and everyone thought that. As the heir of a famous Wuxun family in the Empire, he has done so enough to show his excellence, so he should be able to go back to the imperial capital to enjoy his happiness.


    But he didn''t!


    He went to the northwest army again! As the head of the cavalry regiment for one year, he took people to fight with those ferocious horse bandits and grassland people in Northwest China for a while!


    It can be said that he has been to the two most difficult main battle armies of the Empire. After suffering, blood flows!


    The Empire has been peaceful for 200 years, and the aristocracy, including many so-called Wuxun families, have gradually become mediocre. Become addicted to peace, few people like Raymond so willing to suffer losses and temper themselves.


    Now, it''s clear that Gabriel also wants to trace his father''s footsteps.


    Dewey was meditating. Instead of answering Gabriel immediately, they went all the way back to the Duke''s palace.


    When I came to my home, I looked at the familiar house and courtyard. Although it has been expanded, the Duke''s mansion now looks more magnificent than the Earl''s mansion before.


    "Your Earl''s house has not been chosen yet." "There''s so much going on these days," laughs Dewey. Besides, I''m sorry to you, this home... Should have been yours. But your Highness has given me the honor of being the Duke''s house. So, in a few days, you will have to move


    Gabriel laughed: "well, my brother, this family is yours, that is, mine, between the two brothers. There''s nothing to divide. "


    The servants came and took the horse. The cavalry guards who accompanied Gabriel to Beijing also went down to have a rest. Dewey took his brother directly. I went back to my study first.


    A moment later, the servants brought dinner. The two brothers sat at the table in the study and had a simple barbecue.


    Gabriel ate very sweet, finally wiped his mouth, said with a smile: "speaking of barbecue, or brother, you make delicious."


    "Anyway, you are here now, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. If you are free, I will make it for you." Dewey smiles.


    Then he gently lost the knife in his hand, his face returned to serious, looking at his brother: "OK, let''s talk."


    Gabriel''s face was also solemn. They sat back at the desk with Dewey, looking at his brother''s serious face and slightly frowning brow. Gabriel could feel that as his elder brother grew older, his title and official position became higher and higher, his power became heavier and heavier, and the power between his brows became more and more powerful.


    Now sitting in front of his brother, Gabriel suddenly had a wonderful feeling in his heart: looking at his brother now is like looking at his dignified father.


    "You want to go to the bottom of the army to train yourself. I''m proud of your courage." Dewey spoke slowly. His voice was low. "Which army do you want to go to?"


    Gabriel laughed. He recognized that his brother supported his idea: "the local garrison naturally doesn''t need to consider. You know what the local garrison looks like! If I go to a place like that, I''m afraid it will make me lazy. "


    "No, Gabriel." Du Wei shook his head: "you may not know in the Lorraine plain. In fact, in the past two years, his Royal Highness The Regent has been reorganizing the local garrison, reducing a large number of miscellaneous personnel of the local garrison, and the daily training and military records have also been reorganized, which is much better than that in those years."


    "I don''t want to go to the local garrison anyway." Gabriel muttered.


    Dewey laughed: "if you don''t go, you don''t want to go. Do you want to go to the main battle corps? Or the king city guards? "


    "Don''t worry about the guards! The imperial city guards are still stationed in the imperial capital. I just don''t want to stay in the imperial capital. "


    Du Wei sighed. He vaguely guessed his brother''s plan, but in order to respect him, he asked, "where do you want to go?"


    Gabriel laughed. He pulled his finger and said: "I was very interested in the newly established Thor''s whip. I heard that the weapons and equipment of the newly established Legion are quite good. Many new weapons are given priority to them. I really want to go. But the commander-in-chief of this Legion is alpai. Although I have been staying in the Lorraine plain, I also know that alpai and his brother are not right. It''s the enemy of our family, so I can''t go under his command, otherwise I won''t kill him. "


    Du Wei smiles and looks at his younger brother''s familiar childishness. His heart is warm.


    "It''s needless to say that the southern Legion always stayed in the swamp and radiated to the South... But the south is too peaceful, and the southern Legion has been disarmament and transferring people for many years. The Navy expanded, and a number of them were transferred from the southern army. When the guards of the Royal City were cleaned, a number of them were transferred from the southern army. This time, when the whip of Thor was founded, a number of backbones were transferred from the southern army. Now there is only one empty shelf left in the southern army. I''m afraid the actual combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the local garrison! I don''t want to go to that boring place. "


    "Do you want to go north?" Dewey''s face was dignified.


    "Yes. Storm Corps is my first choice Gabriel said with a smile: "as you know, when my father was young, he first served in the storm Corps. Now general Rostock, the commander of the Corps, was my father''s good friend. If I go, he should take care of me, so you don''t have to worry about me. "


    Duvet sighed, but his face was still. He said slowly, "except for the storm corps? Do you have any other options


    "It''s good to go to the northwest independent division." Gabriel said with a smile: "but that''s your place. The northwest independent division is controlled by you, the northwest military minister. It''s your army. Although I''m interested in it, I''m afraid others will gossip. I want to temper myself, and I don''t want to stay under the protection of my wings. "


    The last sentence shows Gabriel''s heart.


    Dewey frowned faintly.


    Because he knows. These two choices are not good! Very bad!!


    If it''s peace time, Dewey certainly doesn''t object to his brother''s suffering. It''s also good to go to the storm Corps. Although the frozen forest may be a little dangerous, as long as he sends more family experts to protect him, there should be no big problem.


    That''s how my father came here.


    But now it''s different!


    Gabriel doesn''t know. But Dewey knows!


    Within the next year. The mob would invade from the north, at that time. Storm Corps bear the brunt!


    Although Dewey didn''t want to hurt his brother''s enthusiasm, as a brother, he was selfish! In the future war, as the first line of defense in the Empire, the storm army will be the first army to fight with the criminal army, and the casualty rate will be very high!


    He didn''t want his brother to take risks!


    And the northwest independent division... In fact, this army is a cover made by Du Wei and Prince Chen!


    In fact, this northwest independent division is not an army at all! Because after the collapse of the northwest army, the threat on the grassland has been blocked by Du Wei, so there is no need to garrison the northwest army. In fact, Du Wei and Prince Chen made this independent division in Northwest China


    Future imperial air force!


    Over the past two years, the Empire''s large-scale factories in Northwest China have produced a continuous stream of hot-air balloon airships. After technical modification and renewal, they have begun to provide large-scale equipment to the northwest independent division, and have also carried out a lot of training. This army will be used in the future war!


    This northwest independent division, the rudiment of the future imperial air force, will certainly fight with the criminals on the battlefield. Dewey doesn''t want Gabriel to be a pilot for his brother''s safety!


    Think of the White River sorrow to himself with witchcraft back letter, describing the crime of the people''s fighting power.


    Those rhinoceros soldiers who are more powerful than human medium level warriors, and those Orc soldiers who can improve their combat effectiveness at any time... Powerful fighting machines made by dwarves.


    Look at my younger brother''s young face.


    Du Wei was determined and shook his head!


    "Brother, I said, I respect all your choices, and I will not force you to do anything. But as your brother, I need to give my opinion. " Dewey''s face was dignified, and his eyes were fixed on Gabriel: "I personally... Object to your going to storm corps or northwest independent division."


    "Why?" Gabriel did not immediately rush to refute, but very calm to Dewey raised questions.


    This performance satisfied Dewey. It''s good that my younger brother finally looks like an adult rather than a fidgety child.


    "I don''t hide you." Du Wei sighed, he lowered his voice: "this matter is still a secret, but in half a year, it will be published."


    He suddenly took out a map of the empire from under the table. He flattened the table and raised his finger to the frozen forest: "I think you know what happened in the frozen forest two years ago when Warcraft was rampant, which caused heavy losses to the storm Corps."


    "I know."


    "Good! So I tell you, it''s just a prelude. " Dewey''s voice was full of cold air: "in the next year, in the north, north of the frozen forest, there will be a large number of evil ethnic invasions that we never knew or knew! They''re not human. But alien, they have at least more than a million troops, and strong combat effectiveness! Their goal is not to leave after a while like those Warcraft. But to... Exterminate mankind! This is a big war! Frozen forest will be the front line


    Gabriel was stunned.


    The room fell into a dead silence!


    Young Gabriel looked at his brother''s eyes, and then looked at the location of the frozen forest on the map.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to believe and accept such a news in a moment!


    The mainland has been peaceful for hundreds of years! All along, the only enemy known to the people of the Roland empire was the northwest legion, a separatist warlord. Now it''s leveled by Dewey.


    There is also the grassland outside kilimaro mountain. Those grassland barbarians are just local disasters, not a big threat.


    If it''s hard to find out, there may be Nanyang... But proud Roland people. Don''t regard the aborigines with spears rowing boats as "enemies". They are not qualified!


    "North?"


    "North of the frozen forest?"


    "Is it not a human race?"


    Gabriel asked three questions in a row.


    He could see that his brother was not joking!


    "Among the people who know about it now, the only one in the imperial capital is his Royal Highness The Regent. He may have told Lord robustscher, but it was limited to the core power circle of the Empire, no more than five people. In addition, the only one who knows about this news is the Pope of the temple... And the chairman of the Magic Union, jago Doug, should also be informed. "


    Dewey slowly moved his finger: "you know, we are in the north of the Empire. A military defense line has been established. It is a long defense line built at the level of Imperial military fortress. Kaspersky defense line! If it''s just to prevent Warcraft from raging, is it necessary for us to build such a defense line at all costs? My brother... "


    Duvidi''s voice was full of coldness: "the external news is that this defense line was built according to the Imperial military fortress, but in fact, its construction standard and cost are much higher! I''ve invested 16 million gold coins in this defense line! The Empire also paid more than 100000 people for labor and labor, and almost half of the people in the imperial Department of labor and housing were mobilized to the north. The lowest wall of this defense line is as high as 15 meters. Where are we equipped with crossbows and defense equipment. The military fortress behind the line of defense. It is large enough to garrison more than three legions, as well as a large amount of weapons and grain and grassland storage. The food from the South was continuously transported to the north and the northwest. I spent countless energy squeezing the cattle, sheep and horses from the northwest grassland. Including the newly established Thor''s whip army and my northwest independent division, they will go north in the near future to fight against the storm army, and then... This line of defense will be our wall against the invaders! "


    Gabriel finally spoke, his lips wriggling a few times: "these invaders, very powerful?"


    "Very powerful." Du Wei wry smile, his pressure in the past three years, for the first time, he can tell his relatives: "I''m so strong that I''m not sure! These invaders are far more effective than us. And... They have wisdom, hatred, determination... And so on! "


    Duvet sighed, his face tired.


    In fact, he has been very tired for the past three years! Only in front of his subordinates, he is a leader, he can not show the slightest weakness, but now, in front of his trusted brother, he can show his tired attitude.


    "This is not the northwest war. It''s not a local warlord like the northwest army. It can be wiped out in two or three months. It''s not that the grassland war 20 years ago will end in a year or two... It''s a war of national defense, or a "war of human defense." I even doubt that this war will last for 10 years, 20 years... Or even longer! "


    Dewey thought of the two "mythical wars" ten thousand years ago.


    That dark time, it''s been 100 years!!


    Silence


    The two brothers looked at each other speechless.


    Dewey suddenly laughed. Turning around, he took out a crystal bottle from behind the bookshelf. In the bottle was the habit of hiding good wine. Dewey also learned from his father, Lao Leimeng.


    He unscrewed the cap and handed it to his brother. "I think you need a drink now."


    Gabriel gave a wry smile: "it seems that I really need it."


    He grabbed the bottle and poured down half of it, because he drank too fast and choked a few times.


    Seeing that his brother''s cough turned red, Dewey finally gave a gentle smile: "you are very brave. Gabriel. At least when you know the news, you''re not afraid to pee your pants. If ordinary people know that we human beings are about to face such a big crisis of destroying our country and farming, I''m afraid most people will panic and collapse. "


    "This... Why hasn''t the news been announced?" Gabriel grinned bitterly.


    "The news came three years ago." Dewey said with a bitter smile, "but we need time to prepare! You think, if this news is released, how much panic and chaos will erupt in the human world? It''s filled with fear. There will be a lot of civil strife in the Empire. In desperation, everyone has no intention to produce... That won''t work! We need three years, and we need to keep the farmers farming in these three years. So the Empire could store food. Only when the craftsmen continue to produce can the imperial army get enough weapons and equipment. Let merchants continue to circulate, imperial finance can wait until enough military spending! In addition, in the past three years, we have eliminated the warlords of the northwest army at all costs and eliminated the internal troubles... You think, if this news was announced earlier. I''m afraid we don''t know what''s going on inside us for a long time! But now it''s very good, most people don''t know, so we''ve done a good job in preparing the army for war, reorganizing the army, accumulating weapons, grain and grassland, accumulating financial reserves, and building defense lines in the North... "


    "But it''s always going to be announced." Gabriel whispered¡° Yes, in a few months Dewey sighed: "then. Chaos is expected. But fortunately, we are ready to crush the chaos. The consolidation of the local garrison and the elimination of the warlords in the northwest have at least made us not worry about the interior. As for the panic of the people... It''s inevitable. But enough food and weapons have been produced. Panic is panic. As for this, I believe our spiritual leader, the Pope of the church, will find a way to calm this fear. After all, he is a spiritual leader. " Goo, goo, goo. Gabriel took another swig. At this moment, under the stimulation of alcohol, the young man''s trembling heart can gradually calm down. He is not cowardly, but when the news of such a big event comes, all people will always be in a state of disorder. Even Dewey, when he knew it, was the same¡° I''m still going to the army! " Gabriel poured down a bottle of wine. Red faced, he put the bottle heavily on the table¡° You are the heir to the family Dewey''s serious reminder¡° But I''m a Lorraine Gabriel said: "as the head of the Rowling family and the head of the proud Wuxun family, how can the Rowling family step back at such a great moment!! Our family is a part of protecting this continent! Our ancestors fought for the Empire, and our father bled for the Empire! How can I be willing to fall behind! "¡° You''ll have a chance. " Dewey wry smile: "however, I still don''t think you should go to the front line now. You are likely to die in the first wave of showdown¡° I''m not afraid of death. " Gabriel shook his head: "son of the Rowling family, there is no fear of death."¡° I know Dewey still shook his head: "but you are the patriarch. If you die, who will inherit the family? Don''t forget, now you don''t even have a son. You''re just an adult yourself. Before you die, at least leave an heir to the family. Otherwise, would you look at the Rowling family that I''ve worked so hard to recover and die? " It''s a calm question, which makes Gabriel silent! Indeed, when the Rowling family came to this generation, Raymond died too early, and Gabriel was just an adult, but Duwei, the eldest son, had left the family and became a family. It can be said that if Gabriel died suddenly, I''m afraid that the Rowling family could not even find an orthodox successor... The only thing waiting for this great family is the end¡° After your rite of passage, get married immediately. The wedding should be simple. And then... I need you to get your wife pregnant in a year or sooner. It''s a responsibility to the family. As for your position... Storm Corps in the north, I don''t recommend you to go, because if you go now, your role is just an ordinary low-level officer, and you don''t have much contribution value. And I have other arrangements for you... Of course, all of these are based on your agreement. You are my brother, but you have grown up, I will not impose my meaning on you. You can think about it, if you insist on your plan... "Du Wei said with a bitter smile:" then I can only promise, but I will send experts to protect you, and try not to let you die in the post of a junior officer. It would be humiliating if the Earl of the Rowling family died when he was a junior cavalry captain. You should have a bigger stage, my brother Gabriel stood up and looked at Dewey. "You''re my brother. I''m willing to listen to you." After a pause, he suddenly whispered, "brother, how sure are you about this..."¡° You mean war? " Dewey shook his head. "I''m not sure. I''m afraid that this war will last for decades or even longer, so... I have a plan. In three months, I will try to pick up my mother from my hometown and send her to Nanyang by boat! In Nanyang, I have made some preparations, which can be regarded as my sphere of influence. "¡° "Nanyang?" Gabriel was stunned for a moment, but he immediately caught a message: "do you think the Kaspersky defense may not be able to stop the other side? Are you worried about the fall of the Lorraine plain? "¡° Everything is possible. " Dewey shook his head: "this is not a war between human beings. The war between human beings ends when one side gives up and surrenders. But it''s a war of extermination! The other party''s goal is likely to be the destruction of mankind! Such a war has never been encountered by human beings for thousands of years. " Gabriel looked at Dewey for a moment: "you are my brother, I believe you, unconditionally believe you! I''ll do whatever you want me to do! " Du Wei smiles. His eyes are bright. He holds his brother''s hand firmly: "don''t worry, I''m a member of the Rowling family, too! I''m not going to let the Rowlings lose their reputation. My brother, I hope you will be another famous general of the Rowling family after you become a father Gabriel suddenly looked a little strange: "brother, can we discuss the matter of marriage again..."

 Chapter 519

    Gabriel, the successor of the Rowling family, has made a full welcome gesture to the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Everyone knows that Gabriel, a young genius in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, is about to enter the most prominent circle of power in the mainland, which can not be stopped.


    Yes, Gabriel is a little genius, and his brother, now the most popular man in mainland China, was called an idiot at that time. What an interesting couple!


    Because of the glorious tradition of the Rowling family, Gabriel was not excluded by this circle. The nobles attached great importance to tradition, and the most important thing the Rowling family lacked was glorious history.


    So, on the day after Gabriel arrived at the capital, the dignitaries of the empire gave the young man enough face and held a grand banquet to welcome the future Earl of the Rowling family back to the capital.


    And, it seems, with the tulip Duke''s support, the Rowling family''s resplendence is irresistible. Since it''s overwhelming, it''s better to follow the flow.


    The only thing that surprised Dewey was that before the first dinner, Gabriel refused Dewey''s offer: to invite his fiancee, miss orsie, to join him.


    Dewey regards this refusal as the shyness of a young man, but Gabriel seems to have another idea.


    In this dinner, Gabriel showed the good manners and manners of a full aristocratic family. He calmly dealt with the guests at the banquet. When he exchanged greetings, his manners were very modest, modest and unassuming, showing a bit of confidence and calm, as well as the unique reserve of the aristocracy. In terms of etiquette, Gabriel was taught by the countess. Naturally, there will be no flaw.


    He is very young, inheriting the excellent lineage of the Rowling family. He has a handsome appearance, a brilliant family background, and a promising future. All these have become a fatal attraction to young girls at the banquet!


    Although from the brilliance, Dewey''s light is brighter than his brother''s. But now everyone knows that the tulip Duke is a big slicker. When dealing with women, his escape speed is faster than high wind magic!! So gradually, the girls are desperate for him, so they just take him as a distant idol.


    And Gabriel... No doubt, he''s charming! The young man, with a trace of immature shyness in his eyes, makes the noble girls who have been immersed in the dye vat for a long time feel very fresh and exciting. It was as if this young boy had brought the simple prestige on the plain of Lorraine.


    Gabriel has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He is very strong and strong. Chest and shoulders are wide enough. But such a heroic young man occasionally shows a shy smile similar to Xiao Zhengtai, which makes a group of noble women drool!


    So, this banquet, Gabriel can be said to be a tumble into the powder pile.


    That night, at the ball. Six girls "accidentally" hit him. Seven girls dropped their handkerchief in front of him. There are also eight girls who "accidentally" let their drinks spill on Gabriel. Who said that only men are proficient in accosting skills? It seems that in the open aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, women are equally good at this field.


    The highlight of the evening was the little daughter of a local governor''s family¡° Accidentally "stepped on his skirt, and then fell into Gabriel''s arms!


    "We know he''s engaged, but so what? Imperial law allowed a nobleman to marry several wives, and... It did not prohibit such things as "lovers.". This boy looks very cute. If he is a lover, he is a very good candidate. "


    The ladies soon reached a tacit agreement.


    By the way, Chengping has been a long time, and the noble circle is very open. Not to mention the fact that Dewey had known for a long time that these guys used ice berries as psychedelic drugs. And the relationship between men and women. Among the aristocrats in the imperial capital, the opening was almost rotten.


    Lovers are an open secret in this circle. And the bodyguards around some ladies often choose some handsome men who are almost white faced.


    Gabriel, for the time being, has replaced his brother Dewey as the target of these women.


    And Dewey''s mind was a little less than happy.


    Obviously, he saw it. My brother has a good time.


    Little guy''s face that kind of "shy naive" smile. Let Du Wei see through at a glance, it''s acting. Gabriel seems to enjoy being surrounded by beautiful women. He seems to be a romantic boy.


    Duwei saw him drinking with a baron a little while ago. A moment later, he was seen dancing around the widow of a viscount. And in the middle of the night, the boy quietly took a girl to the garden to talk, and put on a classic scene of turning over the fence and jumping into the garden to pick flowers for the girl!!


    And that girl... Let Du Wei press his forehead hard, that girl is actually a cousin of Gabriel''s fiancee miss Aoxi!!


    "How can this boy be so playful..." Duwei groaned in his heart.


    Obviously, in this respect, my brother and I are not the same people. He is more like a standard young aristocrat of this era! Handsome, with the capital of popular girls, and very good at using this kind of capital!


    As a result, Dewey was dissatisfied.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand the feeling of being young and lustful, but Dewey has unconsciously integrated into the role of "elder brother as father". Of course, he hoped his brother would be an honest, honest and steady boy.


    In fact, Gabriel did do what Dewey asked for most of the time. When it comes to serious matters, the boy has shown some maturity. But in men and women... He seems to be very experienced!


    When you are a brother, you can''t forbid your brother to pick up girls, can you?


    In the middle of the night, duvet finally finds Gabriel. This boy suddenly turns into a butterfly and walks around the girls'' circle.


    Finally, Dewey grabbed him from the balcony fence when the boy was kissing a beautiful young girl he didn''t even know! If Dewey was a little late, Dewey doubted that his younger brother would take the girl to some grass in the garden and roll!


    "All right. Brother, why do you look unhappy? " Gabriel saw off the girl and saw Dewey frown. He tidied up his clothes.


    "How do you like these girls?" Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "Why not?" Gabriel blinked: "they are young and beautiful, and I like young and beautiful girls. Oh, don''t worry. I know who I am, but it''s not a big deal. "


    "I understand you, in your capacity. A few women are not surprising. " Dewey shook his head. "But you seem to have too many prey tonight. Let me count, one, two, three... Oh, the girl you kiss just now is your fourth prey tonight, right? " Dewey rubbed his temples.


    "It''s the fifth." Gabriel''s smirk depressed duvet: "yes, before the dance started, a lady quietly gave me her handkerchief. You didn''t find out at that time. "


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    He looked at his brother. After a while, he whispered, "do you know that one of the girls you''ve provoked tonight is your fiancee''s cousin?"


    "I know." Gabriel didn''t seem to care.


    "Then you..."


    "Brother." Gabriel''s voice was still respectful, but he looked calm: "I know what you want to say. But I think... A lot of times. I think your way is very strange. You are the eldest son of the Rowling family. Now you are the Duke of the Empire. It can be said that under one person, over ten thousand people. But... In the eyes of many people, you are really an alien. Young people like you, who don''t have many lovers? But your private life is really boring. "


    Gabriel looked at his brother and sighed, "young people like you, like me, like us. Almost all of them said goodbye to virgins before they reached adulthood. But you are very strange, you grow up, you never want any beautiful maid to serve you, you just want mad with you. You never went to any aristocratic parties the other day. Never talk to any girl... It''s strange to me. "


    Dewey is speechless.


    In fact, Gabriel was right. In the aristocratic circle, young men often bid farewell to their virginity very early, many of them before the age of thirteen or fourteen. I enjoyed being a man in my maid. And when you grow up. It is not stingy in women''s own energy.


    The aristocratic circle of the Empire has always been like this. Whether it''s looking for a lover. It''s a very public secret to marry more wives, or to play tricks occasionally. Even in many noble families, husband and wife respect each other''s "rules of the game" (because many marriages are the product of political marriage, and they have no feelings, and they don''t mind each other looking for some private fun.)


    In contrast, Du Weidi''s private life is as clean as a piece of white paper!


    Even... Before Du Wei had little Vivian, some people in the imperial capital even doubted whether the young master Du Wei would be a rabbit who likes masculinity? Fortunately, after Du Wei had Vivian, this rumor was broken. But his private life was too clean. In the eyes of many nobles, it was the life of a friar!


    "I... I just think you''re too young now, you..." Dewey didn''t know how to persuade his brother.


    "I''m not a virgin anymore." Gabriel suddenly cold not ding a word, let Du Wei Leng for a while.


    "You... Are not?" Dewey opened his mouth.


    "Not last year." Gabriel said faintly: "last year, my mother offered me two beautiful young maids to serve me. I know this is a kind of acquiescence. So... I did it and it felt good. "


    Dewey: "last year... Last year you were under 14."


    "Brother, I think you are really strange." Gabriel sighed: "sometimes, I really don''t think you are an aristocrat, or even... You don''t seem to live in our world! Look around you, all the men. As long as they have the ability and power, they will try to occupy more women. This is not to satisfy one''s own animal desires, nor is it just to satisfy one''s physical needs. More importantly, it is a reflection of one''s own status and ability! If you are better than others, you are entitled to enjoy more! More resources, more wealth and more power. Take more women. That''s how our world is. Is there anything strange? "


    Dewey nodded. He has no objection.


    Intellectually, he knew very well that this was the land of Roland, an empire and a feudal age. We don''t care about equality between men and women. It''s a world where men are superior to women. Here, men are the masters. A man is more and more powerful. To occupy more wealth and resources, and women... Are considered a kind of "resources".


    It''s not about morality. It''s a cultural rule, a social rule.


    Just like the world before duvidi, he once studied ancient Greek mythology, the Father God Zeus in mythology. It''s a very lecherous God stick, even his sisters are not let go, but also everywhere merciful. But at that time, people thought it was a kind of "powerful" embodiment!


    The more resources and wealth you have. It proves that you are very strong!!


    Like Dewey himself, he was trained by the monogamous environment of the previous world. In this world, he always has some problems with men and women.


    Although he now has a pair of sisters at home spent... But compared with his status, in the eyes of others, this is a kind of "anecdote"!


    People around you, like the Earl of villa, like Warcraft of Mount Deland. Who doesn''t have Maggie at home? Even camisillo, who married the grandniece of the old Prime Minister robustscher, had many women in his family and had some dew relations with several ladies outside. These were all public secrets. No one will say anything about him.


    "Our father, when he was young, was more romantic than I am now." Gabriel laughed. He came and put his arms around his brother''s shoulder. "Brother, I know you''re worried. But don''t worry, I''m not that lustful guy. In my opinion, these are just games. Once the game time is over. I will lose the mentality of these games. It''s time to get down to business. I''m not going to lose my head


    That''s the difference... Duvet sighs.


    If in a previous life, when the mother of a family knew that her son was so playful. I''m afraid I''ll be very worried.


    And in this world... How can a mother like the countess take the initiative to find a woman to break her son''s life?! Because in the countess''s view, my son is destined to be a big man, a strong man and a power man, so he should have more! This is the rule of the world. It''s natural!


    Duvet sighed and said nothing. He knew he couldn''t say anything. Because in the eyes of people in this world, it is normal for my younger brother to do so, but I am abnormal.


    This evening''s banquet, let Du Wei see the other side of his brother, he is no longer the boy who was covered with soil, lying in the yard digging earthworms.


    And the next morning, Gabriel''s another performance, just let Dewey rest assured of him! He really didn''t get carried away by being obsessed with women.


    Gabriel, who was flirting at the banquet last night, obviously resumed his role as a steady young earl''s successor immediately after the banquet. Even in the morning, before Dewey got up, he got up first!


    Gabriel started practicing martial arts in the yard. He was naked and only wore a pair of training pants. He began to practice swordsmanship in the yard.


    When Dewey got up, Gabriel was covered with sweat, but his face was not slack, his eyes were shining, and a long sword in his hand was dancing like a snowflake.


    On such a cold early spring morning, Gabriel was not afraid of the cold. He sweated heartily. After several times of sword practice, he picked up a huge epee and split 50 wooden stakes at one go. This was the only way to finish today''s work.


    Duwei stood at the gate of the yard and watched for a long time. When Gabriel finished the training and wiped his sweat with a white towel, Duwei walked over with a satisfied look on his face: "you got up early?"


    "Yes." Gabriel put the sword back on the shelf: "I practice for an hour every morning. This is the most basic lesson. However, I had been deserted for several days because I had come all the way from Lorraine plain. I have to make up for the lessons I owe you, so from today on, I have to practice for half an hour every day. "


    With that, he carefully took off a brand-new sword from the weapon rack. The scabbard was made of top-grade shark skin and inlaid with two gems, not for beauty. But this gem has a careful blessing magic, which can prevent the sword from rusting and wet corrosion when it is stored.


    This is a good sword with a value of more than 30000 gold coins. It is the work of a famous sword casting master in the north of the Empire. It''s a gift. It was given to Gabriel last night by Mount Holland.


    The present that the count of villa gave Gabriel was a beautiful young maid, just 15 years old, with smooth skin, long and thin eyelashes, of course. Still a virgin, she was the beloved of the Earl of villa''s industry.


    Gabriel also accepted. Of course, he didn''t throw quadruplets into the shop like Dewey did. Instead, he took them back to his yard to serve his life. This is a normal noble life.


    Dewey was relieved. At least Gabriel didn''t get that pretty girl, and then he became obsessed with women. He can also insist on getting up in the morning to hone his martial arts skills. That means he''s very disciplined!


    "Take a bath." Dewey doesn''t think it''s necessary to say anything more: "this afternoon, I''ll take you to visit the chancellor''s mansion and see your fiancee by the way..."


    "Eh? Don''t go, brother Gabriel frowned.


    He has a serious expression. It''s not made up.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    Gabriel took a deep breath: "I don''t want to get married so early."


    Dewey didn''t understand: "what are you talking about?"


    "I said, I don''t want to get married so early." Gabriel''s tone was serious: "brother, I think you''re in a hurry. Few of our Rowling men get married as adults! For example, our father... He married our mother in his twenties. When he gave birth to you, he was thirty-six years old! When he returned from Nanyang for the last time, you were three years old, and he was thirty-nine at that time! "


    Gabriel''s attitude was sincere: "I know we talked about this topic. I''m willing to follow your advice, not to go to the storm Corps in the north. Instead of taking risks and following your arrangement, I will first hone myself and accumulate some experience and qualifications. In the future, I will become a general like my father. But in marriage, I don''t want to be too early. I am still very young, I have a lot of colorful life, don''t want to tie the rope to myself too early. You saw it last night... I think I can spend another two years... Brother. I''m not kidding. I think. It is true that many aristocrats marry as young adults, but those are the second generation ancestors who have no ability. Living on the family background of parents and ancestors. But I''m different. I still have ambition to show, I have my own future, I want to make a career first! So now... For women, I can play games when I am free. But if I really want to take a woman as my wife... I don''t want to spend that energy now. At least in a few years! "


    "But in a few years..." Dewey would like to say that the situation will be different in a few years.


    "I know that, too." Gabriel nodded seriously: "but this war will be fought for decades, which is what you said, and maybe not even a generation can complete. I''m not going to die right away. Let''s wait and see about marriage. "


    Seeing that Dewey still wanted to oppose, Gabriel accentuated, looked at Dewey and said sincerely, "brother, this is my decision. Please support me."


    "I..." Dewey looked at his brother seriously in the eyes: "OK."


    "That miss orsie, I''ll marry her. After all, it''s a marriage decided by my father. I won''t object to it. I know what I should and shouldn''t do. " Gabriel laughed. "But it''s not the time yet. So, brother, in the afternoon, you can take me to the military headquarters. I''m more concerned about this! "


    It has to be said that Gabriel is more like a descendant of the Rowling family than Dewey. More like the young nobles of the world.


    For example, Dewey doesn''t like riding when he goes out, because he likes to be comfortable. He not only likes to make a carriage, but also likes to spend a lot of energy refitting it to be extremely comfortable! Even at the cost of the carriage also made a few magic array to reduce the turbulence, although in the eyes of many magicians, such a waste of magic, it is a boring polar move.


    Gabriel prefers riding! Perhaps count Raymond''s blood flowed in the young man''s blood vessels, and he was extremely militant in his bones. He likes to ride a big horse. Wearing high-grade Samurai uniform tailored for the aristocracy, wearing a sharp sword, riding on the long street, it is very powerful and heroic!


    Dewey meets his brother''s demands. He really loves his brother to the core. Like all brothers in the world, Dewey''s demands for his brother are as long as they are legitimate. They all want to be satisfied.


    So, in the afternoon, Dewey took Gabriel to the Imperial military headquarters.


    Now the old Prime Minister robustscher has rarely come to the military headquarters, although he also has the title of acting military minister. However, the main things have already fallen on Deputy military minister camisiro.


    Camisillo and Dewey have a good personal relationship. Seeing that Dewey and his younger brother came to visit the military headquarters, he warmly received Dewey, left his official documents to several secretaries and officials to deal with, and personally took Dewey and Gabriel to visit the military headquarters of the Empire.


    The military headquarters of the Empire. It was founded by the founding emperor, his majesty Aragon, when the Empire was founded a thousand years ago. Du Wei sighed: it seems that another self is good at playing!


    This is a kind of modern military system that imitates the world of the previous earth. There are several departments in the headquarters, including those responsible for ordnance, logistics, propaganda and personnel file management. Of course, the most important is the combat command department. This is a place that imitates the staff headquarters of previous generations. It will make some simulated military plans for all large-scale wars.


    Although Du Wei knew that he was not a military expert, and he was only a rudiment when he was brought out by Aragorn in his previous life, after thousands of years of self-improvement, the Roland people further improved the system. It''s already a little bit like that. For example, large military maps. Sand table, model. Military exercises, etc. In addition, by the way, there is a small academy within the Imperial military. In other words, this place can be called the "training course" within the Imperial military. In order to provide a steady stream of fresh blood for the Imperial Army, the Empire has a tradition: some excellent junior and middle-level officers will be regularly selected from the local armies to report to the headquarters of the imperial capital, and then participate in this small training course. Here, some old generals of the Empire will come forward to take these young generations, teach them some military experience, tell them some examples of previous wars, and make a specific analysis of some war examples, including martial arts, and military deduction on the sand table, etc. This is almost the rudiment of a military academy. Unfortunately, when Aragorn, that is, Dewey himself, came up with this prototype, he did not come to promote it. For a thousand years, the Empire has not expanded this training course into a military academy. On the one hand, people in this era of the world have not realized how much positive significance a regular military academy will have on the Empire. On the other hand: This is a feudal era! All the high positions are held by people from rich families. It''s hard for people from common people to climb to high positions, even if you go to military academy! In the Empire, which army''s generals are not aristocrats?? Therefore, even if the military academy is established, it will only become a gilded place for aristocratic children, which is of little significance. However, even so, this kind of small-scale training course can at least guarantee to provide the empire with some excellent and qualified intermediate officers, which is very rare. Dewey''s first step in Gabriel''s plan now is that he can enter this training class to study first! After all, it''s one thing for you to be good at martial arts, but it''s another thing to lead soldiers to fight!

 Chapter 520

    In the coming war, Dewey will gradually use his power to expand the influence of the officer training course within the Imperial military! And he also plans to let the first group of soldiers who have fought with criminals personally record all the fighting process, and send them to the military for research as valuable information. At the same time, these valuable experiences will be passed on to all officers in this internal training class!


    In this way, we can ensure that the Empire will continue to get blood supplement in the army in the future war which I don''t know how many years to go through, and even fight stronger and stronger!


    For Gabriel, Dewey will let him learn here first. After the war, he can learn some practical examples and experience of fighting with criminals here, and then push him onto the stage of War slowly in a planned way!


    "Dewey." Camisillo and Dewey are very intimate. In his capacity, there is no need to respectfully call Dewey "Duchess". In fact, their personal relationship has been very good. Camisillo smiles and hugs Dewey''s shoulder: "your brother is good. He looks like a man. But do you really decide to let him come here as a trainee instead of taking the actual position? With the status of your family, you can get him a senior position in the military first! Otherwise, after he has inherited the title, he still has no official position, but it''s not very good-looking. "


    He lowered his voice: "if you don''t trust him to go to the barracks to suffer, I can help you get him to the headquarters. Well, how about being my adjutant for the time being? I''ll take good care of him. "


    "Thank you for your kindness." Dewey''s voice was sincere: "but no more. The boy is still a little impatient. I want to temper him more. Although you said a lot, but. What if there is no official position? Even if Gabriel has no official position, does anyone dare to look down upon him in the imperial capital? Hum


    "Of course not!" Camisillo spread his hands: "where are your brothers'' family strength? Who dares? Even if others don''t look at the face of the Rowling family, they will give you the face of Dewey. "


    "Help me to train this boy, let him know that fighting is not so easy." Dewey sighed.


    Camisillo laughed and took a look at Gabriel, who was standing in the distance, looking through the sand table and military Castle models. Suddenly he lowered his voice: "Dewey, I have something to tell you. I''ve asked the Regent. He has no opinion, but you need to nod your head. "


    Dewey rolled his eyes. "What''s the matter? Not enough military spending? You want to lend me money again? "


    "Of course not." Camisillo smilingly pulled Dewey''s shoulder: "I know that this year''s Imperial military expenditure has increased a lot, and a lot of it depends on your money... To say an exaggeration, now in the headquarters, the salary is a gift from your tulip family! Money. For the time being, there is no need. If there is any, I will ask you. But today I don''t talk about money... It''s about this officer training class. "


    Dewey frowned.


    "You know, Dewey, the Empire has been peaceful for too long." Camisillo sighed: "originally. Those who give lessons to these officers must have practical experience! But in the current situation of the Empire, where is there any war? In the grassland war more than 20 years ago, the generation who experienced that war was very old. Die, die, the older generation is withered. Now... It''s too difficult to find officers with actual combat experience. Although there were expeditions in Nanyang a few years ago, you people of the Rowling family should know that there was nothing to say about those expeditions! What''s your experience in bullying the aborigines who rowed canoes with the war boats that the Empire spent a lot of money on? The only land that can be used is the war that destroyed the northwest army two years ago! But I don''t have the right person now! That guy alpai is not my way, and I know that. In that war, he took credit for it. His army didn''t make much effort, so I won''t ask for people from him. And Andrea, it''s under your command. So, I can only ask you for someone. "


    Du Wei sighed, frowned and thought, "it''s hard for me to find the right person now, you know. General lombarton... He has a deep grudge against the military. I don''t want to be here. Other people are not qualified enough. Yeah. How about Gaida? You should know the name. He''s a cavalry commander under my command. He''s an apprentice of Longbottom. He''s very good at fighting, and he went through the annihilation of the northwest army two years ago. "


    "I know this guy. He was on the list of places where he reported his merits last time. But... He can''t Camisillo shook his head and said seriously, "I''m not qualified enough. As you know, in this training class, the people who can come in are those with some backgrounds. Many of them have done well in the army, and they are all rebellious and rude people. The guy Gaida is a commander, and he has been in the northwest all the time, and his identity is just your family''s private army... I''m afraid many people won''t pay for the private army of a noble to teach the regular army of the Empire. "


    Camisillo looked at Dewey with a smile. At last, he said, "I mean, I want you to come!"


    "Me?" Dewey stares at camisillo.


    "It''s you!" Camisiro''s tone is very serious, not like joking: "you are the rank of Imperial General! Tulip Duke again! Minister in charge of military affairs in Northwest China! When you look at the station in front of you, who dares to move? And you presided over the battle of annihilation of the northwest army two years ago... You also have experience. "


    "But... I''m not a real soldier." Du Wei wry smile: "you also know my this general rank is how to return a responsibility.". I''m just planning the overall situation in the city. When it comes to fighting... "


    "Don''t be modest." Camisillo saw Dewey''s intention at a glance: "even if we don''t talk about the northwest army''s annihilation war... Then a few years ago, you led the troops and defeated 20000 cavalry in the grassland. It''s always your personal experience!"


    Without waiting for Dewey to refuse, camisillo patted Dewey heavily on the shoulder and said solemnly: "Dewey! You want me to help you hone your brother. I will help you! But I''m in trouble now. You have to help me. That''s it. If it''s a friend, don''t make me embarrassed any more. I don''t ask much. After next month, you will stay in DIDU and come here before you leave. Just tell those who haven''t really fought about your experience! "


    Looking at Dewey''s frowning, camisillo suddenly lowered his voice: "your proposal to the Regent is to expand this training course into a college. At the beginning, this proposal has not been implemented, but now we see that your magic academy has made a lot of noise, and many old men in our military are interested. This time, I''m determined to really enlarge this training class, and maybe it will become the rudiment of a military academy! What about? The position of the president of the first phase. I keep it for you! Now in the Empire, there are too few generals who have actually fought in the battlefield! You have status, official position and position... As for your age, who dares to say no now! "


    Dean of the Military Academy


    Dewey sighed. Is it really going to be a Whampoa Military Academy? I''m the first president?


    Damn, I don''t want to be a bald head!


    Just that night, something else happened.


    His Royal Highness The Regent summoned a group of core ministers of the empire into the palace. It was a routine meeting to inquire about the recent rectification of the army. There is also the consolidation of the Kaspersky defence in the north.


    At the meeting, his Highness The Regent also listened to camisiro''s report on the local military in the past quarter. In the past, this work was completed by robischer, but now the reporter is camisiro!


    Many of the core ministers who attended the meeting saw this subtle change as a signal: it is obvious that the post of "Deputy Minister of military affairs" of Lord camisiro will soon be righted!


    But that''s not the real surprise of the night.


    The most surprising thing is that this was originally a high-level meeting belonging to the core circle of imperial power. However, the Regent was so kind that he asked Duwei to take his brother, the boy of the Rowling family, to hold Gabriel''s adult ceremony next month and enter this high-level meeting place. He is qualified to sit in a seat at the end of the meeting!!


    Although it''s only the qualification of audit, it also makes everyone shocked!


    Who''s Gabriel? Although all the big men at the core of the Empire know that this young man has a bright future. And he is about to succeed the Earl of the Rowling family. It is only a matter of time before we enter this core circle.


    But what you expect is that. When this young man grows up, he can accumulate his qualifications and experience. Even if he enters the conference circle, it will be at least ten or twenty years later. This is still measured by the speed of Dewey''s promotion! If it is in accordance with the normal speed, Gabriel, even if he is the head of the Rowling family, can enter this level of conference seats, at least after the age of 30!


    Don''t forget that Raymond, the first elder of the Rowling family, entered the core circle of the Empire at the age of 39!


    Qualifications! Qualifications are also crucial!


    But now, a young man under the age of 15, even his title... Will not be officially inherited until next month. He has no official position, but he can enter this conference room!


    Although it''s just an onlooker... But it''s too outrageous!


    Everyone is sighing in his heart. Our Regent is so... Loving his family, there must be a limit!


    Everyone knows that you trust Dewey, but when you trust Dewey to such an extent that even his minor brother can enter such an occasion


    However, some people also secretly sigh that the Regent seems to be more and more interested in promoting young people in recent years! Look at Dewey... Well, Dewey won''t talk about it!


    Even camisillo, only 30 years old, has become Deputy Minister of military affairs! Old Raymond, the No.2 mission of the last military, was thirty-nine years old when he got to this position!!


    What''s more, old Raymond has made great achievements in the war!


    Everyone''s eyes to Gabriel, inevitably more complex taste. Some are envious, some are eager, some are worried


    "The last thing is not a big one. It''s just a small adjustment within the military. I''d like to report it here by the way." Before the end of the meeting, the Regent said with a deliberate understatement: "as we all know, there was an officer training process within the military before. Well, now, because of the expansion of the army and the shortage of manpower, the military has decided to expand the scale of the training and make it look like a military academy... Of course, for the time being, it''s still a little noisy, just to meet the large number of vacant middle and low-level Officer positions after the expansion of the army. "


    The last sentence reassures the big people present. Well, it''s just to fill the positions of middle and low ranking officers... That''s nothing, as long as it doesn''t affect my position. In their opinion, the position of general or commander of an army must be reserved for nobles! Civilians are absolutely not allowed to climb to such a high position! However, if it''s just the middle and low ranking officers... Who cares about such small things? Who cares about the captains and leaders¡° In view of Duke tulip''s outstanding performance in the recent imperial wars and his birth in the imperial Wuxun family, let him preside over the training. Of course, Duke tulip still has a lot of important state affairs to deal with. He just takes the lead in this matter. Specifically, the military should complete it... Well, the first Dean of the college, please take the post of Duke tulip first. After a while, let''s see the effect. " Obviously, all the big people here did not take the expansion of the training course seriously. They all expressed their support for the Regent''s decision lazily. But only duvet, his heart is pounding! He knows how much power such a seemingly insignificant decision will bring to him!! The first Dean of the Imperial military academy? Think about it... In the years to come, when many middle-level officers in the imperial army come from your door, they call you teachers, they are all your disciples... Then, how big is your prestige in the army?! After going home at night, Du Wei didn''t sleep all night. He couldn''t figure out how Prince Chen could make such a decision! Didn''t he see how important the position of dean of such a college was? Others don''t see also calculate, Chen prince how clever? Didn''t he see it?! However, at dawn, Dewey ordered that the couplet he had pasted on the door of the school of magic be re written! Still those two words: "promotion and wealth, please go another way! Don''t go into this door if you want to live and fear death! " Looking at the two sentences written in front of him, Du Wei sighed and thought in his heart: is this the coincidence of fate? I plagiarized this couplet from Huangpu Military Academy, but I didn''t expect that I would really create a "Huangpu Military Academy" in this Loran Empire now

 Chapter 521

    Whether it''s a trap, or the wise Regent''s brain suddenly goes haywire. Anyway... The post of Dean Dewey has been decided. However, Dewey''s heart is still a little wary: Recently, the Regent has begun to arrange the balance of constraints on himself in the imperial political situation. He has fostered a general alpai to balance his family''s dominance. Now... He has given himself the future Imperial military academy... What''s his idea? He worked hard to play the role of love saint in the challenge arena, kissing AILU and pretending to withdraw from the competition, in order to show his position and give up the control of the Knights Association and the Knights order of Roland''s sword. It was a good step back, and from many signs, the Regent was also very happy with his "interest". Now, what kind of "Whampoa Military Academy" is it?! However, a day later, Du Wei found that he was cheated by Prince Chen. When camisi Roden came to visit Dewey, and smilingly directed the bodyguard to move a few boxes of archives, and looked harmless, he said to Dewey: "these are the biographical data of the training class personnel of the past dynasties, as well as the list of qualified personnel selected for the next training class to be held by our military... Oh, of course, Now it should be called the Imperial military academy. These are camisillo nodding. Then he stood up and left, his mouth also muttered: "hell, I''m going to change my dressing, this nose hurts, I can''t even drink wine." Looking at the agent of the family who he chose to go out, robbacher''s eyes gradually drifted to the distance... "He really punched... What a smart and interesting boy!" The old Prime Minister smiles and makes a comment. After Du Wei took the post of dean of "Imperial military academy" in a high profile, of course, this military academy does not exist for the time being. However, it will build the framework as soon as possible in the short term. Moreover, young officers drawn from local armies will report to the imperial capital in the next month. In addition. Another thing is... On a regular meeting in the palace, the Duke of tulip took the initiative to ask the Empire to take back the military power over the "Northwest independent division" on the grounds of his "tight financial resources". From then on, the imperial finance was responsible for all the military supplies, and the tulip family no longer provided any sponsorship to the army. Moreover, Dewey said, it is no longer meaningful for the army to stay in the north of its territory, and it will also consume the food of Desa Province, which is low in food production. For this request, the Regent readily agreed. The northwest independent division will be moved as soon as possible to a new Imperial military fortress south of the Kaspersky line. The military order was issued from the imperial headquarters on the same day. And then there''s another thing... The largest official balloon factory in the Empire. Du Wei said that because of his family''s "tight financial resources", his other industries and businesses need a large number of working capital. He asked to sell his shares in this hot-air balloon factory! After a day''s consideration, the Regent allowed it. Soon, Dewey and the count of villa, as well as Mount Delan Warcraft, reached an agreement between the two families. Count villa and mount Delan Warcraft jointly paid 11 million gold coins to buy the share of duvi. Since then, the tulip family and the hot-air balloon production base have no control over the land. Of course... Because Duwei''s territory is closest to the grassland, the cattle and sheep fur needed by the hot-air balloon production base still need to be purchased from the grassland through Duwei''s channels, and the price is based on the imperial official price. With two orders, Dewey easily handed over the two big powers in his hands. Although there is still some reluctance in his heart, Dewey knows very well that this is politics. As Prince Chen, he is right to do so, and he has also given Du Wei some benefits. At least the position of dean of the military academy has given Du Wei a big insurance for his honor. After dealing with these two things, Prince Chen is in a good mood in the palace. In the next few days, the guards and servants around him can feel his good mood from the smile on the king''s face. As for Dewey, he can turn his energy to the final of the contest! The final of the martial arts contest is about to begin... The two sides of the contest are... AI Lu, and

 Chapter 522

    "It''s a strange name, karkarot."


    In a room on the third floor of the knight''s Association headquarters, Delong leans lazily in his chair, his dirty boots sticking up on the table, holding a profile of the players in his hand. He also exudes a strong smell of wine and powder.


    Dewey sat opposite him, glancing at Knight Delong''s boots, sniffing and frowning, "where were you last night? Which goblin''s nest did you go to


    "Oh, no, No." Deron shook his head repeatedly, and his expression was clearly pleased. "Please, my excellency, my Duke, now I am not going to go to those cheap goblins in the south of the city. Now I have a different status. Last night, a count invited me to the ecstasy cave outside the city. I have to say, that place is wonderful! If it''s me, I can''t get into that place. Even if I can get in, I''m reluctant to pay that price. "


    Du Wei smiles. He knows the place Delong said. He has been with Prince Chen at the beginning.


    "The girls in that place are so beautiful that they are intoxicating. Unfortunately, if you didn''t come to see me this morning, I would like to sleep with that baby until noon. "


    With that, Delong dropped the pamphlet on the table: "well, my Lord, let''s get down to business. I''m a serious person. I''ll never be perfunctory when it''s time to get down to business. "


    Du Wei whistled and thought: serious man? Is there anyone in the world more serious than you?


    "This karkarot is our opponent in the final of the beautiful samurai." Delong sighed: "it''s really disappointing. In fact, I hope we can have two beautiful warriors! isn''t it? In the final, watching two beautiful warriors fighting in the arena, the scene must be hot... Your highness, in your words, well, how to say... Ah, by the way, "it''s stimulating to the box office.". That''s what it says, isn''t it? "


    Dewey said, "if you want to, you can persuade this karkarot to be a woman."


    Delong really thought about it seriously, then shook his head: "OK, no kidding, seriously. My Duchess, this contest will be over soon, although I am reluctant to... It has made us a lot of money! If I can, I really hope to hold this kind of competition once a year. But... Now the problem is. What are we going to do next? The choice of the Knights of the sword of Roland is in this book. Everyone''s wealth is very clean, there is no special background... Well, according to your request, all the guys with special background. It''s all in the preliminaries and we''ll find a way to stay out


    Dewey grinned, strangely: karkarot? How interesting!


    I don''t know if this guy will turn into a super Saiya? Or... He also has a name called monkey king?


    According to the information, this young man named karkarot is 23 years old. Born and raised in the south. He began to practice martial arts when he was young, and learned from a famous warrior in the south. Moreover, he lived in the southern swamp area all the year round. That place is not a paradise for life.


    On the contrary.


    There is a large marsh in the southeast of Loran, where the climate is hot and humid. It rains for almost half of the year, and there are miasma and poisonous fog in the marsh, which are hard for human beings to bear. There are also many poisonous plants... What''s more, the swamp in the south is a very rare place to find Warcraft on the whole continent of Roland!


    Roland continent, recognized as a frequent activity of Warcraft areas, one is the northern frozen forest, one is the southern swamp. Of course... It is said that there are scattered Warcraft in kilimarro mountains. But that''s rare. It''s almost negligible.


    The swamp in the south is the favorite place for the mercenary regiment besides the frozen forest. But in terms of the quantity and quality of Warcraft. The swamp in the south is one grade worse than the frozen forest in the north. Where the Warcraft are mostly some low-level things, unlike the northern frozen forest, there are high-level Warcraft.


    So, if you''re a poaching Gang, the north might be more attractive to you. Because Warcraft produced in the south is hard to sell at a high price.


    As a result, the two main battle legions of the Empire guarding the frontier, the storm Legion in the north, were higher in fighting capacity, equipment and treatment than those in the south. The storm corps are stationed at the edge of the frozen forest and have a great responsibility. In contrast, the southern corps, which is responsible for guarding the southern swamps, is much more leisurely.


    Don''t you see the Empire abolishing the southern army over the years.


    But... Even so, no one dares to despise the swamp in the south!


    There is only one reason, because the swamp in the south is the only area on the whole continent that produces a special kind of Warcraft!


    This kind of Warcraft is the only social Warcraft among all known Warcraft species£¨ In addition, most Warcraft live alone.)


    This kind of thing has sharp claws, strong and terrible physical strength, and... The ability to fly!


    This kind of thing is Griffin!


    This large Warcraft, with a huge eagle head, sharp mouth, can easily peck through the warrior''s armor! The sharp claws on the limbs can tear an ox to pieces effortlessly, and... They also have strong wings. When the wings vibrate, the strong wind can blow down an adult man! From the strength point of view, an adult Griffin can easily grab a sheep, fly to the sky, and then drop it!


    At the same time, you should never think that you can deal with these things that come and go like the wind with ordinary bows and arrows, because ordinary bows and arrows can''t cause damage to these things at all. When they fly, their wings vibrate with the wind. You can sweep down most of the arrows! What''s more, the whole body of this kind of thing is covered with feathers... The strength of the feathers is comparable to the imperial light armor!


    Most adult Griffins also have the magic of wind, though they are low-level wind blade. What''s more, the roaring of Griffins can make people dizzy.


    ... considering that this kind of thing is gregarious, when it comes to a group of hundreds of Griffins. Even the troops of a division will definitely choose to retreat!


    Therefore, although the quantity and quality of Warcraft in the southern marshes were poor, the Empire still kept a legion of troops at the edge of the marshes. It''s to defend against this kind of big and fierce air overlord.


    If you can barely figure it out, Dewey should have "seen" Griffins, just before he met Vivian in the southern half of the city, but the Griffins he saw that time. It''s the illusion of Vivian''s fear demon.


    But even so, the Griffin''s ferocity was enough to impress Dewey.


    Actually... Dewey has been thinking about this kind of thing for a long time.


    That''s when Dewey set up the Decepticon air team and started thinking about the future of the Empire''s air force!


    Griffin is a fierce air Warcraft, no doubt. It''s the most suitable creature in the world that Dewey knows to be a knight in the air!!


    They are fierce enough, powerful enough, and fast enough. And... Their own strength is very strong.


    However, after studying the nature of this Warcraft, Dewey soon gave up this plan.


    The reason is very simple. Griffins are cruel and... Cunning!


    And they all live in groups, so they don''t have activities alone. So, it''s very difficult to catch this kind of brutally big guy!


    If you face a group of Griffins, it''s a group of warriors. It''s just a matter of running away, let alone catching a batch of people back!


    Of course, if you can have the saint level strongman in town, it''s not impossible to catch a few back. But the problem is that this Griffin has another characteristic: it is extremely difficult to domesticate!


    Extremely difficult, very, very difficult!!


    In some ancient documents, Dewey found a record that he was very interested in: the previous life of Dewey, during the reign of Aragon, the founder of the Empire. Once organized a large-scale Griffin hunting operation.


    With the strength of Aragorn. In addition, he experienced a hundred battles of the founding of the grand division, and finally successfully captured back hundreds of Griffins back.


    When Dewey read the news. Immediately understood: this own previous life, and oneself made the same idea, wanted to tame this kind of thing to set up the air force! What''s more, after the adult Griffins proved unable to be tamed, Aragon obviously wanted to start from the newborn Griffins


    Unfortunately, none of the Griffins captured can be tamed! Big or small! After being locked up in a cage for a few days, they all starved to death. Even the magicians of the Empire could not solve this problem.


    Because most Warcraft and magicians can sign soul contracts with them, so that they can be accepted as magic pets... Griffins can, of course. But... Griffins must be in groups to have deterrent power!


    But only magicians can control Griffins. Ordinary soldiers have no way!


    You can''t let all the magicians in the Empire change their careers to be air cavalry!


    This ferocious creature is recognized as the overlord of the southern swamp area.


    People living in the southern swamp area have a custom that many local warriors will paint Griffin patterns on their weapons, such as shields or swords!


    If you are in the South and see someone engrave this pattern on a sword or shield, you must respect this kind of person! Because according to the custom of the southern swamp area, those who are qualified to leave this mark on their weapons are all masters who have really experienced a decisive battle with groups of Griffins and can still come back alive!


    And in the south, can encounter groups of fierce Griffins, but also lucky to come back alive, will be considered as the embodiment of strength!


    Another reason why Dewey is suddenly interested in this Griffin is that the information in his hand shows that this young man named karkarot has lived in the southern swamp area for many years, and he is qualified to print the Griffin pattern on the weapon!


    In front of the game. In the preliminaries, kakarot didn''t even use weapons and beat his opponent with his bare hands. In the second round, he used a short spear and a shield. On the shield, a flying Griffin was tattooed!


    Dewey looked at the hourglass in the room and said to himself, "it''s time... I hope this boy won''t be late. I don''t like people who don''t obey the time."


    Just as Dewey''s voice fell. Outside in the courtyard, came the old servant doff''s rude voice: "Delong, someone is looking for you!"


    The man who was brought into this room on the third floor by the old servant Dorf was the mysterious contestant, karkarkart.


    Because of the cartoon that was popular for a generation in his previous life, Dewey had a good feeling for this young man named karkarot.


    Looking at this guy coming in, his face was very cold, but his eyes were still a little embarrassed. Dewey said with a gentle smile: "there are chairs in the room. Please sit down by yourself. Don''t be nervous. "


    Deron frowned at Dewey, and it was obvious that it was Dewey''s idea to call him. I didn''t talk to Delong beforehand.


    "My Lord." Karkarot did not really sit down, but seriously saluted duvet. Dewey noticed that it was a rite for the common people to meet the nobles, not a knighthood rite.


    "Why don''t you knightly?" Dewey said with a smile.


    "Because I''m not a knight yet. I have no knighthood or rank Karkarot''s voice was neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Why is there no knighthood?" Dewey still smile calm: "your strength can get the title of knight."


    Karkarot was silent.


    His appearance is very beautiful, but his skin is a little dark, and his hair is as messy as straw. This hairstyle even arouses a wonderful memory of "Dragon Ball".


    Capote''s thin lips pressed tightly, and Dewey could see that the young man was hesitant to tell the truth.


    "To be honest." Du Wei slowly prompted the other side: "you should know my identity. It''s not a bad thing for me to come to you. What I want you to understand is that there is an opportunity in front of you now. As for whether you can catch it or not, it depends on whether you can satisfy me... I like honest people. "


    "Yes, my Lord." "Of course I know your reputation, my Lord. In my heart, you are a strong man worthy of my respect. "


    Dewey gave a noncommittal smile. He knew his place in the hearts of many young people in the Empire... Just like an idol.


    "Sit down and talk." Dewey pointed to the chair in the room again: "there''s tea on the table. Pour it yourself. Don''t make yourself at home. I don''t like people who are too tight."


    Delong never spoke. Just a curious look at Du Wei. I don''t know why Dewey treats this boy so favorably.


    As a matter of fact, she was very worried. Because at least, I can speak to the Duke of tulip, who is famous all over the world face to face. The Duke speaks to himself so amiably, with such a gentle tone that there is no airs of a big man... In fact, for young karkarot, the Duke of tulip has always been an object of worship in his heart.


    "I can''t get knighthood." After hesitating for a while, karkarot finally gave the answer: "my father and mother are slaves, I am the first generation of free people, so... I am not qualified to be a knight, unless it is amnesty."


    There was a smile on the corner of Dewey''s mouth, and then with an encouraging look, he motioned the young man to continue.


    "My father was a miner slave in a mine... When he was young, he was convicted and became a slave. He was deprived of the status of an imperial citizen and was sent to the south to mine. My mother was..."


    Dewey suddenly laughed and looked at karkarot''s dark skin. "Your mother is a Nanyang, isn''t she? Your complexion is a bit black, which is the characteristic of Nanyang people. "


    "... it''s like this." Karkarot nodded, trying to hide his inferiority in his eyes.


    Du Wei can understand his inferiority complex: after all, in the hearts of most Roland people, Nanyang people are slaves. It''s synonymous with meanness.


    "Originally, as a slave''s son, I should also be a slave. My father worked in the mine all his life, and finally redeemed his sins... He saved the life of a supervisor in the mine, but he was stoned to death. The overseer was a distant relative of an aristocrat. In return, he gave me a chance to forgive me. I got the status of freedom and became a freeman from a slave... I was eight years old at that time. "


    Simple to tell, the tone is also a little cold. However, Dewey and Deron can imagine the sadness hidden in the seemingly indifferent words.


    "The Empire has laws, and my parents are both slaves. In my generation, although I have been restored to a free people, I am the first generation of free people. Therefore, the imperial law does not allow people like me to obtain the title of knight. Even if I enter the army, I can only be a soldier in my life, not even an officer. " Karkarot shook his head. "So I didn''t take the knighthood test."


    It''s imperial law. According to the law, the generation of karkarot, who had just been released from slavery, was not allowed to engage in any "noble" occupation, except for his descendants. To get out of this confinement.


    Although it is cruel, the world is feudal and hierarchical.


    Du Wei smiles: "who did you learn your martial arts from?"


    "My teacher, who used to be a mercenary, went back to his hometown to live in seclusion when he was old. He took me in. Since I was eight years old, he began to teach me..."


    When it comes to this. Karkarot''s tone was obviously vague.


    After all, it''s still a young man... Du Wei sighed and didn''t know how to hide it.


    With that, Dewey took out the book from the table, gently put it in front of karkarot, and turned to one of the pages.


    "Karkarot, male, 23, warrior. No grade. The real strength is expected to be level 7 of the Empire. The son of slaves. At the age of eight, he broke away from slavery and became a free citizen. Ziyecheng people on the southern border. Teacher: kusA Lima. KusA Lima, mainland level 6 warrior. People from the South once worked for the "red snow mercenary regiment" for 16 years. After 20 years, the red snow mercenary regiment was destroyed in an adventure in the Nanyang swamp. Only kusA Lima escaped and survived. From then on, he lived in seclusion and returned to his hometown to work in agriculture. A total of one property and four acres of land are owned. Two years ago, he died of fighting with others because of drinking too much. Before he died, he owed 460 gold coins in gambling debts. All his property was not paid back, and there was no inheritance. "


    In black and white, it''s very clear. It''s very clear about the origin and the Apprenticeship of karkarot!


    The young man looked up at Dewey in surprise.


    Dewey laughed. "Don''t be nervous. I''m not aiming at you. But... Now that you have entered the final, you are likely to become the head of the Knights of the sword of Roland in the future... We can''t let the head of the knights who is responsible for guarding the spear of Longinus be a person of unknown origin! What I''m showing you is to tell you that although you hide something when you fill in your resume when you sign up, in front of our power, your childish concealment is just a joke. If I want to find out, I can even dig out what happened when you peed your pants when you were young! "


    Karkarote''s eyes were immediately alert.


    Du Wei can clearly feel that the child seems to have some hostility in his eyes.


    "Also, you seem to have concealed a thing..." Dewey smile: "you seem to be carrying a little bit of trouble."


    His fingers gently pointed on the paper: "I am very curious about you, and you are about to become a member of the Knights of the sword of Roland. I have to have a good look at your origin... Of course, there is no doubt about your origin, but... Your old teacher, Mr. kusA Lima, seems to be a little... Well, how to say, complicated!"


    Du Wei said slowly and looked at the young man''s expression carefully: "red snow mercenary regiment... A second rate mercenary regiment. So at the beginning of their adventure in the southern swamp, the regiment was destroyed. This news won''t attract too many people''s attention, right. But I am very curious, in the southern swamp, in addition to Griffins, there is no other too powerful Warcraft. If a mercenary group can be destroyed, then it is obvious that they have met groups of Griffins. This is the only explanation... But... "


    Du Wei sighed: "a few days ago, the person I sent to the South came back and told me an interesting thing. Your teacher, as the only one who survived from that mercenary regiment. There is no weapon with Griffin pattern in his relics! Isn''t that your custom? He should have met a Griffin and escaped. He should be qualified to do that, but he didn''t do it! "


    Dewey is not in a hurry, he has accurately captured a trace of tension in young people''s eyes.


    "This is the first doubt. The second doubt is that... Your teacher died in a drunken fight two years ago... I''m very curious. A group of drunkards fight. Your teacher is also a level 6 warrior at least... Of course. I guess your teacher''s strength may be more than six levels. But the problem is... How can a level 6 warrior be killed in a drunken fight? It''s like saying that the head of a knight''s order fell to death on horseback... Joke


    Dewey''s tone became more and more severe.


    And karkarkarot, the young man''s hand on his leg, has been tightly pinched, pinched into a fist, and at the same time is still gently shaking, his expression is indifferent. The lips are tightly pressed.


    "The third doubt." Du Wei light way: "you, as your teacher''s Apprentice.". You were adopted by him when you were eight years old. So to speak, he can even be your father! He raised you, taught you martial arts, and trained you as an adult. What a great kindness is this? It is reasonable to say that he was killed by a group of drunkards. As his apprentice and adopted son, you are a young man with strong blood. You should not be like that kind of cowardly soft egg. If you changed a person, you would have taken a knife to revenge those people! But you didn''t! "


    Karkarot''s body began to tremble, and he seemed to be trying his best to endure.


    "The fourth doubt, after your teacher died, you lost him, and then you disappeared! On the record, you disappeared for two years. Where have you been in these two years? Not at home, no record of any work... Where did you go? In the southern swamp? Living like a savage for two years? " Dewey gave a soft smile.


    "The fifth doubt is that your strength now is much better than when you disappeared two years ago, right? Your teacher is only level 6, but your strength in the challenge arena should be above level 7. Yes, of course. Maybe you''re a genius. Your achievement surpasses that of the teacher, which can barely explain... However. I don''t think it''s that simple. "


    "The sixth doubt is more interesting to me." Du Wei smiles, his brows pick, and then staring at the young man''s eyes: "just about three months ago, you went back to your hometown, but just three days later, the southern Purple Leaf City, that is, the hometown of you and your teacher, the local garrison commander of Purple Leaf City, met the enemy''s assassination! Although the assassination failed later, six guards of the garrison commander died! Of course... I''m not saying that this is what you did... It''s just that after this happened, you disappeared again! Then you come to the imperial capital. "


    After that, Dewey looked at the young man with a smile: "dear karkarot, you won''t tell me it''s just a coincidence."


    Karkarot stood up abruptly, stepped back quickly, and stared at Dewey with wide eyes: "what do you want, Duchess?"


    Dewey was still sitting there, smiling at the young man.


    It''s about that Dewey''s eyes put too much pressure on karkarot. After looking at each other for a while, the young man finally couldn''t bear the pressure of Dewey''s eyes. He finally couldn''t bear it any more. Suddenly, he turned around and pulled out a short spear from his waist under the samurai Robe, holding it tightly with both hands


    Fortunately, he still had a trace of reason, did not rashly point his spear at Dewey.


    Du Wei sighed and looked at the young man: "it seems that... You did the assassination. Your reaction has proved my guess. "


    "And what do you want to do? Catch me Kakarote said, his face with the stubborn and unyielding characteristic of young people.


    "No, no, No Dewey shook his head, grinned lazily and stretched out: "I''m not from the imperial Inspectorate. I''m not in charge of this matter... And..." he pointed out his finger to karkarot''s short spear, nodded and gave a gentle smile: "if I were you, put this iron stick away. You should be very clear that you are not my opponent with this thing. If I want to catch you, I don''t have to call you here. I can catch you by sending a team of soldiers. "


    "You... What do you want?" Capote glared at Dewey.


    "It''s easy." Du Wei picked up the tea cup in front of him and blew: "you are one of the future leaders of the Knights of the sword of Roland, so it is necessary for me to have a full understanding of you. That''s as simple as that."


    Then he pointed to the chair in front of him again: "now, sit down and talk, young man. Tell me your story. Maybe I can help you."


    Karkarot hesitated for a moment. The young man was struggling, but at last he sat down. After all, he is not facing an ordinary opponent, but the famous tulip Duke! A magic and martial arts are equally excellent master!


    "I... my teacher, he didn''t die in a drunken fight." Karkarot gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with grief and hatred: "you are right, a level 6 warrior, how can he be killed by a gang of drunkards! He was murdered! It''s the garrison commander who killed him


    "Well, you''re finally telling the truth." Dewey laughed. "I like honest people. Go on."


    "And... My teacher, there is no Griffin on all his weapons!" When karkarot said this, he suddenly showed a proud expression on his face: "because... He tattooed the Griffin pattern on his body!"


    For the first time, Dewey was surprised.


    "Tattooed on the body?" Dewey thought for a moment: "it seems that there is no such custom in your area, right? I only know that you local people will depict this pattern on weapons. "


    "My teacher is tattooed on his body, because... He is qualified to do so!"


    There was a light in her eyes when she said that!


    Du Wei''s heart moved. He had a hunch that he was going to have something unexpected!


    "Everything starts from the last adventure of the red snow mercenary group... The teacher told me that all the members of the red snow mercenary group were killed, not because they met a group of Griffins... But because they found a valuable secret... And finally, they killed each other because of internal strife! To be exact, my teacher discovered the secret, while others wanted to kill him and take it away


    "Go on!" Dewey murmured and took another subconscious look at Deron. But I found that Delong''s legs, which had been on the table, had been put down, and his face was a little more solemn.


    "That secret... Has something to do with Griffins." There was a certain sadness and indignation in karkarkart''s expression.


    Suddenly, he put down the short spear in his hand, threw the weapon on the ground, and then stretched out his hands to grasp his lapel and pulled it hard!


    With a hiss, his upper clothes were separated, revealing the young man''s strong chest. He is very strong, strong two chest muscles, and eight abdominal muscles, showing that he has been strictly honed. And let Dewey and Delong slightly surprised is that the young man''s chest, there is a blood red tattoo! The color of the tattoo is red, as if it was tattooed with blood! And that pattern, the eagle head, the body, the wings vibrate, the claws are sharp, fierce! It''s a griffin with teeth and claws!

 Chapter 523

    What kind of thing is a griffin?


    If you ask this question to anyone in Roland, you will probably get the answer: a kind of fierce and powerful Warcraft, and like to live in groups.


    The answer is simple and clear.


    But... As a great man said, if you want to conquer others, you must first understand others!


    Karkarot, a 23-year-old young warrior, is very strong. He is simple, young and enthusiastic. He is persistent and stubborn. At the same time, he has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. According to Dewey''s standards, he likes this guy very much.


    As for trying to assassinate a commander of the imperial local city garrison... This charge is nothing to Dewey. After all, it was for revenge.


    It''s easy to understand: karkarote''s teacher has nurtured him like a father. The so-called feud of killing my father is not common. It takes courage to assassinate an officer like the local emperor of an empire.


    On the contrary, if karkarot didn''t do this, and let his teacher be murdered, but he just walked away, everything was good... If he was such a person with a thin nature, Dewey would kick him out without hesitation.


    Now... Dewey is very satisfied. At least, this person, for Dewey, he felt enough to be the future head of the sword of Roland.


    That''s why Dewey put so much effort into investigating the young man''s details, and played such a trick of both hardware and software today... He will try to conquer the young man''s heart, and then get his loyalty.


    If you want to conquer others, you need to know others first.


    In this respect. Dewey did a good job.


    And the unexpected joy... Is Griffin!


    Unlike people in this world, the world is magical in many ways, such as magic culture. But in many ways, in Dewey''s view, it is backward, even stupid.


    In particular, some human understanding of the field of natural biology has been rendered more mysterious. Especially for those powerful Warcraft, it has become a legend.


    In Dewey''s mind, it was much simpler. All creatures, even Griffins, are not mysterious.


    If you want to conquer these things, first you need to understand it!


    Griffins have never been tamed. In Dewey''s opinion, this is because people in this world have never really understood this kind of creature.


    Although the only people in the world who can control Warcraft are magicians... But magicians have magic power. When they face Warcraft, they don''t need to "tame". Just catch them, and then use magic to sign a soul contract with them, and then you can make Warcraft your favorite.


    With magic, who will do the work of an animal trainer? It''s like there is an elevator in front of you that can reach the top floor. Will you still climb the stairs foolishly?


    This leads to a very interesting situation: people who have the ability to tame this kind of thing. It can be done directly by magic. Other people who want to tame this kind of thing have no ability to do it.


    "My teacher, he used to be fascinated by Griffins all his life." "He once told me that it had something to do with his experience. He likes this fierce and powerful creature. Always want to understand this kind of thing, want to get close to this kind of thing... In other people''s eyes, this is a kind of morbid psychology, or it is a kind of suicidal behavior. Because if you get close to this kind of thing, you will be killed in all likelihood. "


    "I can understand that mentality." Dewey''s voice was sincere: "people will think your teacher is crazy, but I won''t."


    His words made him feel good in his heart. Because when the teacher talked about this with him, he had a helpless expression. It was obvious that the teacher had been ridiculed and blinded in his whole life. In other people''s eyes, he is a madman.


    But Dewey really understands.


    People in this world may not understand it, but from the previous life of Dewey, Dewey understands that there are many professional people in the world who are always interested in all kinds of creatures in nature and want to know about them... Dewey loved reading National Geographic magazine in his previous life.


    In his opinion, the teacher of karkarot was obviously such a person, although such a person. It''s a little different for the world of Roland. But I love nature and want to know more about natural creatures. It''s not pathological.


    "Griffins are gregarious creatures, so it''s very difficult to capture them because they rarely move alone. And if you want to observe this kind of thing carefully, you have to risk your life to enter the southern swamp, and then close to a large group of Griffins, and be careful to be found at any time, otherwise, you will be torn to pieces! " When karkarot said these words, he seemed very serious, and what made Dewey feel a little strange was that when the boy said these words, he seemed to be not only talking about his teacher''s experience, but also having the same experience himself.


    "When the teacher was young, he once worked as a magic apprentice for a period of time, although it was not long... Because he soon found that he really had no magic talent, so he gave up magic and should learn martial arts. However, the experience of the magic apprentice gave him a lot of help, so that when he entered the southern swamp, he could identify many poisonous and dangerous plants... This skill gave him a lot of help, and when he was in the mercenary regiment, this skill was also very useful! He has also read a lot of magic books that only magicians have read... Those books are invisible to ordinary people. For example, the mainland Warcraft illustrated book. " "The teacher told me that he had read that book when he was young, when he was a magic apprentice. So, after he became a mercenary, his learning made him know more about Warcraft than other mercenaries. Because other mercenaries only rely on experience, and he has more to rely on. "


    "Go on." Dewey nodded.


    But at this time, Delong suddenly stood up. He walked a few steps in the room, but he suddenly said with a smile, "OK, take your time. I don''t think I''m interested in this topic. "


    Then he went to the door.


    "Monsieur Delong." Dewey frowned. A strange look at Delong: "don''t you have any interest in this matter?"


    "My Lord." Deron laughed: "I''m just the president of the Knights Association. My interest now is... Making money. You mean mercenaries, Griffins, or anything else. I''m not very interested... Besides, I don''t want to get into trouble. I think you know what I mean. I know your intention of letting me meet this child with you here. Well, as the president of the Knights Association, I will give this child a knighthood. and. As long as you think it''s OK for him to join the Knights of the sword of Roland, I''ll approve. If he can win in the final, even if you propose him as the head of the team, I have no opinion... I think that''s what you need me to do


    Dewey was more confused.


    This is Delong. He''s not interested in Griffins?


    "I just don''t want to get into trouble." Delong said lightly: "I like to live in leisure, wine, gold coins, women. And then a good mix for decades, after this life. Other things, I don''t want to touch. It''s that simple. "


    With that, the guy seemed to run away. He didn''t wait for Dewey to speak.


    His reaction made Dewey puzzled, but now he has to listen to karkarot finish the matter, so he can only put Deron''s doubts aside for the time being.


    Delong walked out of the door. Also very careful to help two people will close the door.


    Then the president of the knight''s Association came down the stairs, but he saw doff sweeping the floor under the stairs.


    "How did you get out?"


    "Avoid trouble." Delong shook his head, sighed, and then sat down on the stairs: "dear old Dorf, I''m lazy, very lazy... You know that about me. You see, I even threw the spear of Longinus to duvet. What else can interest me? I don''t want to worry about the rest... Guard the Knights Association. Don''t let it close. Even if it''s worthy of my teacher. I don''t want to get involved in superfluous things. "


    Old Dorf looked at Deron seriously. Unlike in the past, this time Dorf did not roar at Deron, nor did he use that kind of harsh words to stimulate Deron, because he could see that there was something else in Deron''s eyes.


    Gently, doff put down his broom, went to Deron and sat down slowly. His thin hand patted Deron''s knee. After a while, he slowly said, "I''m old."


    "..." Deron looked at old Dorf and muttered, "I know. You''re old. The wrinkles on your face are like the dry prepuce of overnight. "


    Old Dorf didn''t fight back against such harsh words, but his tone was unusually mild. He said softly to Deron, "but you''re not old yet."


    There seemed to be a lot of hidden meaning in his words, but fortunately, Deron could understand it.


    Delong thought about it, then he sighed: "I know what you mean, Dorf... But there is no knight in this world for a long time! This kind of thing should have been extinct for a long time! But I stay here, just abide by my oath, before I die, let this place not shut down, even if I am worthy of the dead old man. I don''t want to think about anything else. Because... This world is no longer the age of knights! "


    "But Dewey showed up." Old Dorf''s words were obviously with deep meaning: "I know that although your mouth was very hard a few days ago, your heart moved. I can see... Hey! Boy, don''t forget, I watched you grow up when you were naked! I can see that your heart is moving, you don''t want to care about what you say, you don''t want to participate in anything... But I can feel that you have been quietly observing the Duke of tulip recently. "


    Delong was silent. This guy, who always had a playful face, was full of seriousness at the moment.


    "To tell you the truth... At first, I didn''t like the Duke either. I think he''s a kid of his age, and he''s famous as a teenager. Most of them have no great ability. As for what he said about revitalizing the Knights'' Association, I also think he was exaggerating. And... We all know that he did these things for a different purpose. " Dorf said, patting Deron on the knee. "But we all have to admit that he did a good job! Even, your performance. It also makes me feel that you are not as desperate as before. This kid brings you hope! "


    "And you?" Delong suddenly stared at his old servant seriously: "doff! You''ve never married or given birth in your life! I know what you mean. You did it on purpose! You want your blood to end in your generation! I don''t want that heavy mission to be on your shoulders forever! I''m just like you! I also feel that we have taken too long! This is a joke! You look outside, look at the street, no one still remember these, no one still care about these! But it''s just us. Also abide by the so-called oath, so-called loyalty, so-called mission! Damn it! See the hell! Those things have been rotten for a long time. They have been rotten completely for a long time! It''s time to go extinct, it''s time to end! "


    "So you''re not married. Although you have so many women, there is no offspring left to inherit your blood Old Dorf blinked and looked at Deron with a smile. "You want your blood to end in your generation, right?"


    Delong lowered his head. He was staring at the dust on the steps. After a while, he whispered, "I wish the old man hadn''t told me the secret before he died."


    "I understand."


    Delong still hung his head, his voice seemed to be like balderdash: "now I think of it, I really hate him. Why? He was dying, but before he died, he told me that I was his son... An illegitimate child. Hum, I called him a teacher for more than ten years. I respect him. He is the president of the knight Association, he told me. I''m actually his son... Since he''s kept it from me for so many years. Why not take this secret to the grave! Why say it before you die! If he didn''t, I would be like the other apprentices of the old man now. I don''t have to bear these things that I hate. You don''t have to wait all your life for something that has no hope of success at all


    "Because..." old Dorf''s finger pressed hard on Deron''s knee. He grasped it tightly: "your martial brothers can leave, because they are only old guy''s apprentices, and you... Are his son! You have his blood, your family''s blood! Believe me, I know how you feel. Look at me. I''ve been through this all my life


    "You choose to end your own blood. My choice is the same as yours." Delong said faintly.


    "But I always feel that you are different from me." "Don''t look like you, but I don''t feel that you are hopeless!" he said with a smile


    "You''re kidding Deron burst out laughing. He pointed to old Dorf: "I''m not an idiot¡® When the danger comes, the bugle will ring, and you will fight out of the siege with endless glory. With generations of blood, you will protect this oath and protect the world! ", My dear Dorf, you said this oath when you were young. But now we all know that this is a joke! This world does not need us to guard! We don''t need to hide in the dark, waiting for the so-called "call"! son of a gun! Damn it! Who else will call us? I even suspect that the original 12 blood, I''m afraid it has already been all extinct! Maybe, you and I are the last two blood! Call? Who will call us? Did his majesty Aragon come out of the grave and call us? Did the legendary Messiah suddenly one day come down from the sky through lightning, stand in front of us and say, "Hey, come on, let''s go to defend world peace!" Yeah!? Is that the case? "


    At the end, Deron''s voice was obviously angry and mocking!


    "Pay attention to your words, my dear Delong." Old Dorf suddenly showed a trace of anger: "even if you give up in your heart, you will no longer believe this oath... I don''t blame you. Because I didn''t believe it for a long time. But... You can''t be disrespectful to your majesty Aragon and the Messiah with your words! That''s the bottom line! Every descendant of the Knights of Saint Laurent, this is the minimum respect


    "Knights of Saint Laurent!" Deron laughed as if he were crying: "yes! The great Knights of Saint Laurent, who founded the country with his Majesty the great, are invincible. All conquering, famous, the strongest, greatest and most mysterious Knight Order in history! But now... I''m afraid there are only two of us left in this great organization! what are you doing? Doff? You sweep the floor in the yard every day and cook in the kitchen with a lame leg! And me? I''m living in the cheapest goblin nest in the city, holding those cheap prostitutes in my arms... What can we do? Safeguard world peace? What a wonderful joke! "


    Old Dorf sighed, and his eyes grew more kind.


    "You''re... Angry." Old Dorf sighed¡° Yes... I''m angry. " Delong finally calmed down. He sighed: "in fact, I have passed the stage of anger. A few years ago, I had a good life... But it''s all because of this Dewey. He came here suddenly and gave us a glimmer of hope... But this glimmer of hope made us who were already desperate and numb at a loss. " With that, Deron suddenly made a face at old Dorf: "in fact, don''t talk about me, old Dorf! Don''t think I don''t know, your heart is moving too! I saw it secretly. One day in the middle of the night, you quietly hide behind and wipe your long sword that has been rusted for decades! " Old doff thought for a while, and his face was helpless: "yes, it''s all duvet. He gives us a sense of being at a loss. "¡° Maybe. " Deron stood up, his smile with Absurdity: "just maybe... Maybe as I said, maybe one day, the Empire will be destroyed. Then his majesty Aragon suddenly came down from the sky and appeared in front of us. He pointed his fingers at us and said to us in a dignified voice, "come on, I''m a loyal knight of Saint Laurent. Fight with me and defend world peace with me!" "Maybe it''s not a joke... Maybe it will happen." Dorf rolled his eyes. "It seems that we are both crazy... OK, we should have a good drink." Maybe... It''s not really a joke... But. Only in the future can there be an answer¡° To conquer Griffins, we must first understand them. " In the room, Dewey is still listening to the narration of karkarot. Unfortunately, our Duke doesn''t know that he missed a wonderful conversation between two bastards, one big and one small, on the stairs downstairs, and also an interesting thing. Karkarot continued to talk about Griffins: "my teacher, after years of hard work, he joined the mercenary regiment. Time and time again into the southern swamp. In the process of taking risks, he behaved very differently. Other mercenaries are trying to hunt those low-level Warcraft, but my teacher is not interested in them. He puts more energy on looking for Griffins. As a result... Other mercenaries often return with a full load, but my teacher gains very little, which makes him have very little property after returning to his hometown for many years. But he was addicted to it all his life, until that year... The last adventure of the red snow mercenary regiment Dewey took a deep breath. "What did your teacher find out?"¡° He found that... Griffins can be domesticated! " A word from Capote made duvet stand up from his chair¡° In the teacher''s notes, it is written that when the Empire was founded, there was a large-scale operation to capture Griffins. The great Aragorn emperor, with his invincible Knights of Saint Laurent, entered the southern swamp and captured a group of Griffins with their powerful strength. I brought it back and wanted to domesticate it. But it failed... "Karkarot said slowly," the teacher has studied that matter carefully. " Dewey''s heart moved. It seemed that he had not only seen the rumor¡° But in the end, the founding emperor failed, because he did not understand the life habits of Griffins, or he did not know how to feed the little Griffins! We all know that the best way to tame wild animals is to start with cubs! Because the adult beast has been identified, it is difficult to be domesticated, and the cub is a piece of white paper! " Karkarot said with a smile: "but, your majesty, the adult Griffins captured by the founding emperor can''t be tamed, but even the cubs will soon die. It is said that the Griffins who were captured died of hunger strike! They don''t eat! They don''t eat any meat that is artificially fed. All the young Griffins starved to death. "¡° From then on, people believed that Griffins could not be domesticated. Even if you catch them, they will starve to death. This kind of thing has some wisdom. But the teacher had a question in those years. Even if the adult Griffins were intelligent, they would starve to death on purpose after they were caught, but why... Did the cubs starve? Even if Griffins are intelligent creatures, but cubs should know nothing! Why do cubs know how to fast¡° So, the teacher still put the research direction on the cubs! Like most of the trainers in the world, he thought that to tame wild animals, he had to start with cubs! And he put forward a possible conjecture: the young animals captured by his majesty Aragon did not die on purpose, but because his majesty did not know how to feed the Griffin cubs! They used the wrong method, so the young Griffins refused to eat, so they all starved to death! " Dewey was already excited: "your teacher, have you found a way?" Karkarot''s face was miserable, but he finally gave the answer that Dewey wanted: "yes, he found it! But... It also brought him a miserable fate. "

 Chapter 524

    "That method is..." Dewey just wanted to ask, but then he saw the expression on the young face of karkarot, and he seemed so firm. Smart as Dewey, of course, he immediately understood the meaning of karkarot. This secret brought misfortune to his teacher, so how can karkarot easily tell others¡° Why did you come to the competition? " Dewey changed the question¡° I want to be a knight, to have status, to have power and wealth... "Carlo clenched his fist:" that guy, he is a garrison commander, he has power and power in the local area... I, if I am alone, can''t avenge the teacher. So when I heard there was a chance here, I came. The notice says that as long as you take part in this competition and enter the top 50, no matter what your status is, you can get the status of Knight! I need a good identity, otherwise, as a slave''s son, Hussain''s face, which had been kept before, was all shaved clean, showing his originally very handsome face! Our Paladin used to be a handsome and cool man. Now he no longer conceals his appearance, but also restores the demeanor of "the first knight of the mainland", which was popular among young girls in the imperial capital. Silver dazzling and gorgeous knight armor, bright red cape, upright posture sitting on horseback, handsome face, angular outline... Of course, in addition to the one eye that makes people feel incongruous. But the scar on his face and under his eyes made him more handsome! Put on such bright knight armor again, you don''t have to wear black robes all day. This feeling makes Hussein feel that the haze in his heart seems to be much less, and the whole person seems to come out of the years of oppression. Moreover, this is his first return to the imperial capital since he rebelled against the church! Thanks to Dewey for all this. After duey''s Duel that day, in the corridor behind the challenge arena, and the threat of tit for tat with his holiness, his holiness soon fulfilled his promise. The next day, the news about Hussein was announced, and soon spread all over the empire through the channel of churches all over the mainland. The content of the message is very simple, that is, the church has confirmed that Hussein, the biggest traitor of the temple, has died, and the Pope''s personal order has cancelled the wanted notice about him. In other words, legally, Hussein is already a dead man. So now Hussein can go back to the sun¡° We''re almost there Hussein looked into Princess Louise''s eyes. The corners of his mouth were soft. Louise is smiling. Obviously, the girl''s smile is full of sweet taste. She glances at the paladin, and suddenly her face is covered with a layer of shy blush: "are you telling me this?"¡° No Hussein''s expression was serious: "I just want to see you." Very simple words, not very enthusiastic, but let this indifferent man say such words, Louise has been very satisfied. After a few months together in giliat City, Louise has long been deeply in love with this strong and unyielding Paladin, a man who is willing to give up. As for Hussein? Look in his eyes and you''ll know the answer¡° Would you like to come up and sit down for a while? " The princess shyly invited. Hussein shook his head. "No, I just want to see you."¡° But I''m worried. After all, this is the imperial capital. " Princess Louise was suddenly a little frightened: "your identity..." she was a Royal Princess. Of course, she knew many cruel and dirty things in the temple. She was very worried that a large number of Holy Knights would appear in the imperial capital, arrest Hussein and tie him to the stake... "Everything has been solved." Hussein''s smile was full of mockery: "I know the church. Now that they have declared me dead, it means that this matter is over. Even if I appeared in front of their eyes now, they would not admit that I was "the dead Hussein.". Otherwise, would it not be a joke to admit that his holiness''s personal order is a joke? Temples are usually extremely face loving. Dewey did a beautiful job¡° I''m very grateful to him. " Princess Louise said from the bottom of her heart, "do you know? Hussain, when the news comes, I can feel your mood is much better... You finally start to have a smile on your face. " At this time, our Paladin, our strong man in his thirties, suddenly showed a rare gentle look on his face. When he laughed, even the angular outline seemed to soften a lot. After a moment''s hesitation, Hussein looked into the princess''s eyes. At this moment, the iceberg in the paladin''s eyes had melted: "no, you''re wrong. I changed not because of the news... But because of you. " because of you!

 Chapter 525

    Princess Louise''s eyes seemed to be enchanted. She looked at Hussein crazily. After they had known each other for a long time, Hussein withdrew her eyes: "after returning to the imperial capital, I will send you back to the palace."


    "..." as soon as the words came out, the princess''s face immediately changed. The uneasiness in her eyes came back and lowered her voice: "but... But..."


    Louise is worried about one thing.


    She loves Hussein, which she knows very well. She also knows that Hussein loves herself, although this man is not good at expression.


    When she learned that Hussein finally got rid of the wanted warrant, she was sincerely happy for Hussein.


    But now, more and more close to the emperor, her heart began to worry about another thing!


    I... we, what should we do?


    Louise knew she was a princess! It''s the princess of the royal family! But as a princess, waiting for her marriage, must be married to a famous person, a noble! Become a marriage tool between the royal family and the nobility! Even if his brother, the Regent, loves him, his love is limited. He may allow himself to choose his husband within a certain tolerance.


    But... Hussein can''t!


    Although there is no wanted warrant, he is a legal "dead man"! Even if he changes his status... His status is too low! The royal family will not tolerate marrying a princess to a person who has no status!


    People who love each other always have a tacit understanding. Seeing Louise''s face darken, Hussein certainly understood what she was thinking.


    However, the paladin, who is not good at sweet talk, has directly expressed his mind with the simplest words!


    "You don''t have to worry, Louise." Hussain said in a deep voice, "no one can stop us! I promise


    No one doubts Hussein''s will! If the royal family wants to block it, the paladin will surely pull out his sword and snatch the princess out of the palace. Then I''d rather take her to the world!


    Just as the couple was about to perform the bitter love drama, a lazy voice, which was very discordant with the scene at the moment, came from the front of the road.


    "Good morning, my loyal tulip knights. It''s a lovely day today."


    Hussain''s eyes jumped, turned to look ahead of the road, and saw a guy standing in the middle of the road.


    Dewey was dressed in plain clothes with the reins of his horse in his hand. He wore a big robe on his body. He looked lazy and squinted. He seemed to enjoy the warmth of the sun.


    The knight in front, seeing the Duke''s appearance, immediately stopped the horse''s hooves. After a whistling, all the Knights turned over and dismounted. Then he made a knight''s salute neatly.


    Dewey nodded, released the reins, and let one of his men come and help him to lead the horse. He went through the caravan and came to the princess''s carriage. Looking at Hussain in front of him.


    Dewey smiles. He smiles sincerely.


    He saw the change of Hussein, this man, is no longer as cold as ice. He looks gloomy again.


    Now Hussein, as if full of vitality and fighting spirit!


    This is what a man in his thirties looks like! It''s not like before. It''s like an old man.


    Moreover, he saw the happiness hidden in Hussein''s eyes. As a friend of Hussein, Dewey was heartily happy for his old friend.


    "My God, Hussein." Du Wei laughed: "you look so handsome now. I think those girls in the imperial capital will be charmed by you. have a look! You really look like a proud Knight now. Oh, my God, I should have put you in this kind of dress a long time ago. "


    He said. Dewey deliberately approached, blinked, and said with a low smile, "what''s the taste of love?"


    Hussain didn''t speak, but the princess in the carriage blushed.


    "Oh, I''ve seen your highness." Dewey nodded to the princess carelessly, even as a gift.


    Later, he still looked at Hussein. I looked at it carefully for a while. Du Weidi''s eyes, sincere smile bit by bit revealed. Then he leaned over and hugged Hussein!


    His embrace was very warm, even if Hussein''s hard armor hurt duvet''s bones, he didn''t care!


    "My friend, I like the way you are now. You should be a hero standing in the sun!" Dewey laughed in Hussein''s ear.


    Hussain was silent for a while, and he hugged duvet, but a thousand words turned into one.


    "Thank you


    When Hussein said this, his voice was very serious!


    "I''m sorry, my friend." Dewey pulled Hussein aside and whispered, "I''ve come out of town so early to pick you up. I''m really asking you to do something for me."


    Hussein didn''t speak. He listened quietly.


    "You can''t go into town now. Oh, no, no, it''s not something unexpected." Dewey sighed: "don''t worry. There is only one thing I need to do by myself, and now I can''t leave. I''m afraid only you can do it well. "


    "Go ahead." Hussein''s hand was on the hilt.


    Du Weifei quickly told a person''s life: "in his 40s, the garrison commander of Southern Purple Leaf City, his strength is about level 5 or level 6, but it doesn''t matter. It''s all the same for you. What I want is... This man has to die. "


    Hussain didn''t speak. His face was calm, waiting for Dewey to finish.


    "Besides, what I need is speed. I want you to help me go, kill this guy and bring his head to DIDU to see me. and. It needs to be quick and low-key... You understand the meaning of low-key. "


    Dewey said, took out the magic tool of the flying cloak from his arms, and gave it to Hussein: "time is fast, riding is too slow, so this thing is for you. If you can come back in a few days, you''d better


    "Don''t worry, no one will know how he died." Hussein took the cloak and said, "I''ll go now. You can... Take Louise back to the palace."


    "Hard work. My friend Dewey laughed. "But. When you come back, I''ll give you a big surprise. "


    Hussein didn''t pay much attention to Dewey''s last words. He was going to fetch the horse immediately. After all, he was a thick man and didn''t even go to the carriage to say goodbye to Louise.


    All he knew was that Dewey was in a hurry. Otherwise, Dewey would not go outside the city to meet him. He wanted to do it immediately.


    "Wait a minute." Dewey watched as Hussein turned to fetch the horse. Suddenly some strange: "Hussein, do you have any questions to ask me?"


    "Ask what?"


    Dewey shook his head: "I want you to kill, and it''s still assassination. Man... Don''t you ask this guy if he''s a bad guy and should he die? "


    Hussein suddenly laughed. He looked at Dewey and said, "I trust you."


    He said. When he led his horse past Dewey, the paladin stopped. His voice was very light, but very serious.


    "Dewey. Thank you for bringing me... Back to the sun. "


    Dewey sighed as Hussein galloped away. He was really touched just now. This stone hard man... Occasionally stirs up emotions. It''s really amazing.


    Turning around, Dewey came to the side of the carriage. Princess Louise wanted to see the figure of Hussein far away from the road.


    "I''m sorry, your highness." "Because there''s something urgent," Dewey said with a smile. So he even said goodbye to you... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Princess Louise nodded, her eyes, at this moment, just like a gentle and considerate, looking at her husband''s wife, gently smile: "men, there are always things about men, I can understand."


    He said. Princess Louise smiles at Dewey: "Your Highness. You can join me in the carriage. It happens that I have some things to talk about with you on the way. "


    Dewey smiles. I didn''t turn down the invitation.


    But when she got into the carriage and the procession moved on again, Princess Louise immediately closed the car window. Then she turned to look at Dewey, and suddenly said slowly in a serious tone: "Your Highness, I have a problem now, and I think it must be solved by you! What''s more, you should be in charge of this matter! "


    "... what?" Dewey asked with a smile.


    Louise took a deep breath. There was a blush on her face. Then, word by word, she said in a deep voice, "I''m going to marry Hussein!"


    When she said this, she was obviously a little emotional, but looking at Dewey''s seemingly unresponsive manner, Princess Louise was a little angry.


    "Say something, Duchess!" Louise gritted her teeth. "Isn''t that what you want to see?"


    Dewey is still playing dumb: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You Princess Louise was angry: "I''m not as clever as Miss Dali, but I''m not a fool! My dear Duke! Don''t think I didn''t see it. You''ve been trying to match me up with Hussein since you were in giliat city... "When she said this, Louise''s cheek was red, but she bravely went on, pressing Dewey with her eyes:" although I don''t know why you did it. But I don''t care so much! But now the problem is, you set us up on purpose! And as a result, I did fall in love with him! I love him! Yes, I believe he loves me too! But your highness, you should know that my identity is a great hindrance to this matter


    Dewey grinned and looked at Louise''s anxious face.


    "These are all deliberately arranged by you. Now, this problem should also be solved by you!" Louise looked at Dewey with hate.


    "All right." Dewey raised his hands. "Do you want to marry him?"


    "Yes... Yes!" Louise plucked up her courage, but then she was a little uneasy: "but, you know, my brother, his Royal Highness The Regent, he was going to let me marry you. Even if I don''t marry you, he will marry me to some other noble. I even worried that he would arrange to marry me to that alpai! I''ve heard that your political opponent is very popular recently. "


    "Don''t worry, what you said will never happen." Dewey patted his chest and promised, "I''ll find a way to make it happen. Believe me, Hussein will marry you. "¡° Then you''d better hurry up! " Louise gritted her teeth: "you know, I''m eighteen years old! At my age, a princess like me should have decided to get married long ago! I can''t wait too long! I even worry that when I return to the imperial capital this time, my brother will immediately arrange a marriage for me. "¡° Your worries... Won''t happen. " Dewey made an enigmatic promise. He was relieved. Now, the Regent''s mind is full of how to deal with the succession of the throne after the death of the old emperor. Recently, Du Wei has been planning to set up a bureau to force Little Prince Charles to succeed to the throne, which is about to start. At this time, where does the Regent have any idea to let his sister get married? If nothing else, it should not be a problem to delay for a few months... In particular, once the news of the death of the old emperor is disclosed immediately, then according to the custom, it is not good for the old emperor to have a wedding as a child just after his death. As long as the success of the delay for a few months or a year and a half, then with the beginning of the war, this matter, there will be a turn for the better! The carriage went all the way into the city and took Princess Louise directly to the palace. Before leaving, Louise took a deep look at Dewey: "please remember your promise!"¡° I''ll make it happen to you. " Dewey swears seriously: "Hussein is my friend, and I hope he will be happy." Seeing Princess Louise leave with a worried face, Dewey sighed It''s hard to be a matchmaker! Dewey''s still busy. The martial arts contest is just a cover. The purpose of this event is how to arrange a clever opportunity to solve the problem of succession to the throne! In the afternoon, he immediately ran to the east of the Empire... The Magic Union of Roland! For Dewey, the firewood is all piled up now, and now, what we need is a last light!

 Chapter 526

    Speaking of the Magic Union, Dewey hasn''t been here for a long time.


    Since Dewey created the "magic society" and the "spirit of sharing", breaking the monopoly of magicians, his relationship with the Magic Union has been very rigid.


    In the Magic Union, his only friend is the old madman who invented the broomstick, master Aleck.


    Today, Dewey came to the magic trade union not to visit old friends, but to see the chairman of the magic trade union, Yago Doug, the old fox.


    After three years'' absence, Dewey came back to the magnificent six pointed star building and looked at the brilliant magic flame, the tall lamp posts, the wide square and the solemn and dignified atmosphere in the square


    As he walked into the six pointed star building, he watched the magicians and apprentices walking back and forth in black or gray robes.


    In the hall on the first floor, there are all kinds of magic shops that once interested duvet, selling all kinds of magic materials and customizing all kinds of magic props.


    When Dewey walked in here, he put back his black wizard robe and wore a magic badge... As soon as he came in, many people immediately recognized him.


    But Du Wei could clearly feel that most of the eyes around him were not very friendly.


    Although the establishment of the magic society and the school of magic broke the monopoly tradition of magicians, the tradition of one teacher with several apprentices and oral teaching was broken. The spirit of research success sharing is more conducive to the development of magic culture, but don''t forget, any world, any era. There are always some rigid conservatives.


    And magicians, no doubt, are a group of people who like to be conservative most. Among the magicians, although many people applaud duvi''s pioneering work, the spirit of sharing in the magic society has also been supported by many magicians.


    But here, in the magic guild, this is the base of conservatives!


    There''s no doubt about the hate look around. Full of hate, hate this young boy, he broke the old tradition of the magician for thousands of years! This hateful boy, he doesn''t know how to respect tradition at all!!


    "Well, excuse me, how can I ask to see Mr. chairman?"


    Dewey made a random turn, and he grabbed a man by his side and hurried past the corner of the magic apprentice''s coat.


    The man who lived in duvila was obviously a little nervous and quickly broke away from duvila''s hand. As if afraid of Du Wei''s hand what infectious virus, looking at Du Wei''s eyes also with a bit of hostility.


    Dewey was a bit of a tearful.


    He really didn''t know how to meet the chairman of the trade union.


    In order to exchange several times, it is through the magic circle to enter the magic trade union. But every time someone took him in. Those magic circles are all set up by special means. Of course, it''s not impossible to enter them with Duwei''s ability.


    But. He didn''t come here today to get into trouble.


    Looking at the man who was held by himself and staring at himself with disgusting eyes, Du Wei sighed, knowing that he might not get any answers.


    At this moment.


    "Oh. I''m surprised you''re here. " A happy and familiar laugh came from the front. Dewey put aside the people around him and looked into the distance.


    Sure enough, an old acquaintance appeared.


    Clark, the guy who almost became Dewey''s magic teacher, who once made the conclusion that Dewey had no magic talent, is a rare necromancer in the Magic Union. Slowly came out of a corner of the hall.


    He seemed to come out of nowhere, but none of the people around him was surprised.


    Dewey knows that, obviously, there are many secret passages in this building of the Magic Union that he doesn''t know.


    To Dewey''s relief, the long lost master Clark was not as hostile to himself as others. On the contrary, the smile on his face is very friendly.


    Clark, of course, is not hostile to Dewey. Because he depends on Dewey. Only then established the great achievement, step by step climbed the Magic Union interior Deacon''s high position!


    "My little friend. How did you get here? " Master Clark walked up with a smile and pulled Dewey''s sleeve: "count up, you haven''t walked into the gate of the Magic Union for nearly three years."


    Although he laughed happily, his words were obviously not so simple.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a magician, too." Dewey quietly straightened his chest and made the mage badge on his chest stand out.


    Clark Yiwei gives Dewey a complicated look. His smile keeps on. Then he leads Dewey to the other side of the hall.


    On the way, Clark finally lowered his voice: "Dewey, you shouldn''t be here."


    "I feel it." Dewey touched his nose and grinned bitterly. "It seems there''s a lot of hostility around."


    "You''ve broken the centuries old tradition of the wizard industry." Clark sighed: "although I personally have no prejudice against what you do, but... What you need to know is..."


    "Most magicians are eccentric and extreme people. I understand Dewey grinned.


    "That''s not pleasant." Clark frowned: "I''m a magician, too."


    "I ask to see Mr. jago Doug." Dewey made it straight out. He understood that master Clark, who was standing in front of him, was now a high-ranking person in the magic trade union. As the deacon of the Magic Union, he is responsible for most of the daily operation of the Magic Union.


    Clark stopped. He looked at Dewey seriously: "do you know, you are the symbol of level eight mage.


    "Oh. I almost forgot to congratulate you. Congratulations on your promotion to the rank of Great Magicians. " Dewey laughed with good will.


    "Thank you, and I''d like to congratulate you, the Duke of both magic and martial arts." Clark was quiet.


    The two quickly walked to the corner of the hall between two pillars inlaid in the huge stone wall. Clark twisted a disc on the wall.


    Then, just as Dewey came to this place for the first time, they crossed the magic circle and entered the interior of the Magic Union.


    alike. Through the gate guarded by those gloomy and terrible magician law enforcement teams, finally came to the interior of the Magic Union... Under the tower!


    To Du Wei''s surprise, they came to the tower and met an unexpected person!


    A tall, thin old man with a white robe. The extremely long snow-white beard was almost on the knees, but obviously it was very neat after careful pruning and care.


    And this old man. With a kind and broad smile on his face, he is full of the image of a kind old man.


    "Oh! Dewey! "


    Different from the gentle and kind image, the old man saw Du Wei and said something like a lion roaring like a bell!


    The huge voice seemed to burst his throat, but this old man. But as if he didn''t know it, he strode over, stretched out his thin hand and pressed it on Dewey''s shoulder: "I haven''t seen you some day! It looks like you''ve grown up, and you''ve grown taller. "


    Close at hand, the sound almost broke Dewey''s ears.


    However, there was no impatience on Dewey''s face. He kept a respectful smile: "dear elder martial brother, long time no see."


    That''s right... That''s right. It''s "elder martial brother"!


    The old man in front of me. It is the late Gandalf in white, who is now the oldest in the magic guild. An old apprentice with the highest status.


    Ilness, the Ninth level mage, is also the important elder level monster in the magic guild.


    Of course... Dewey won''t forget that my elder teacher has some back of the ear problems. He still has not forgotten that when he did the magician assessment, this funny old man looked at himself with a smile. Whatever others said, he roared in front of him with a smile: "I will take care of you, I will take care of you..."


    Although Clark is the deacon of the magic trade union, he still bowed his head to salute the elder monster.


    However, master ilness didn''t even look at Clark from the corner of his eye. He just patted Dewey. He still didn''t seem to hear Dewey''s greetings. He still yelled to Dewey, "I''ll take care of you! Boy, I''ll take care of you! "


    Dewey was a bit of a tearful.


    "Master ilness." Clark gave a dry smile: "Mr President is waiting for us..."


    "What did you say?" Ilness rolled his eyes and looked blank.


    Although Clark is a little impatient, how dare he show a little bit on his face? Can only reluctantly repeat: "chairman! sir! I''m waiting! We''re going to do it


    Even said several times, the back of the ear of ilness seems to understand, he nodded and waved: "go, boys. Dewey, remember to go and see that guy Arico, this old lunatic. I haven''t been in good health recently. Alas, when people are old, they always have all kinds of problems. "


    Dewey''s heart leaped!


    He knew that these magicians like old monsters, all of them with high magic power, would never get sick on weekdays. And these antique old guys, once they have physical problems... I''m afraid


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Ilness suddenly smiles at Dewey, and then. With his loud voice like "Hongzhong", he said a meaningful word to Dewey, regardless of master Clark''s expression.


    "Be careful, duvet boy. Be careful. Some people will laugh."


    On one side, Clark''s smile became very strange.


    Dewey looked at the old man with a calm smile. Then Dewey quietly smile, and did not say much, and Clark walked into the Magic Union in the tall magic tower.


    Standing under the magic tower, ilness and other two people''s back disappeared inside the gate. The kind smile on the old man''s face disappeared in an instant, and there was a trace of deep worry in his turbid eyes. Look up at the sky.


    The sky is clear, the sun is red, the clouds are dark and the sun is shining. But ilness suddenly sighed. It''s clear. But the old man muttered: "this day is going to change..." to Du Wei''s surprise, when he came to the top floor of the tower, the floor owned by Yago Doug, the chairman of the Magic Union and the leader of the mainland magicians, he had already sat on the soft chair of the reception area. On the small tea table in front of him, there were two bitter teas with the fragrance of potions. Clark bowed respectfully to the president and stepped back. Dewey comes to jago Doug. As before, three years later, the chairman of the magic trade union did not show any signs of aging, and his eyes were still as keen as the old fox¡° Tell me, Dewey Jago Doug, a scrupulous man with silver hair, pointed to the chair in front of him and motioned duvet to sit down. Then he spoke straight. Although the tone is still calm. But the content of the words, absolutely not friendly¡° tell me. Dewey, what should I do with you? Should I see you as a friend? Or... The enemy Mr. chairman''s eyes are calm, but full of oppression¡° Reasonably speaking, you should be our friend, because the Magic Union has also helped you a lot. " Yago Doug''s tone seemed to hide a sharp Thorn: "however, you seem to have done a lot of damage to the interests of the Magic Union. So, are you a friend or an enemy? " Dewey didn''t answer this question, although he was surprised that the old man with deep city would suddenly say this directly. Dewey pondered for a moment. He said with a smile: "Mr President, the only thing I can answer you is... I am also a magician."

 Chapter 527

    "A magician who is not loyal to the magic guild."


    Yago Doug muttered, pointing to the absinthe tea in front of him: "please, your highness."


    Dewey smiles.


    From Mr. chairman''s address, Dewey recognized that the other party had a deep resentment towards him. He even deliberately used the name of "Duke". Obviously, he was unwilling to admit his identity as a magician.


    "But I think... The Magic Union should serve the magicians and devote itself to promoting the magic civilization." Du Wei light way: "tradition needs to be respected, but blindly conservative, is not a good idea."


    "Ah, is the Duke here to argue with me today?" asked Yago Doug


    Hearing the censure of Mr. President, Dewey immediately resumed his smile: "no, of course not. I''m here today to make a... Um, deal with Mr. President and the Magic Union under your wise leadership."


    "Deal?"


    Dewey''s smile is undoubtedly pleasant, but Yago Doug will not be confused by this pleasant smile. He knows that he is facing a sly fox.


    "Mr President, a great man once said: there is no forever friend, no forever enemy... Only forever interests!" "And now, I think our deal can be based on a common interest," Dewey said slowly with a long tone


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, President jago Doug had a gentle smile on his face. Now he was no longer half gloomy, but like a kind and kind old man. He even gave Dewey a gentle hug, even though his robe was clean. But the smell of wormwood still made Dewey frown.


    Our Duchess is very careful to cover this up.


    "I think we have an agreement, right?" Dewey winked and said with a smile.


    "Of course, my child." Yago Doug quietly changed the name of Dewey again: "master Dewey. It''s a deal


    At the same time, the world will send Yin Shou, the head of the "sword of Roland knights" to the champion of the conference.


    And on that day, people are allowed to go to the square in front of the palace to watch the ceremony! At the same time, it was announced that all the nobles and officials in the imperial capital would be present to make a strong reputation for the Knights'' Association!


    Even the Magic Union has released news that in order to show its respect for the Knights'' Association (after all, nominally, they are two major guild organizations in mainland China), Mr. Yago Doug, chairman of the Magic Union, will lead the magicians of the Magic Union to the scene to watch the ceremony, and will present them to 50 winners of the Knights'' order of the sword of Roland, Each has a magic weapon!!


    It''s really surprising that the news came out.


    Because although the relationship between the Magic Union and the Knights'' Association is not rigid, at least they have always maintained a degree of old age and death. At this time, the chairman of the magic trade union came in person, which really gave the Knights Association face!


    And... At that time, the legendary "spear of Longinus" will also appear on the scene. All the people who go to the Palace Square to watch the ceremony will have the opportunity to witness the legendary "sacred gun"!


    The exciting news makes all people look forward to the huge ceremony in the future... It has to be said that although Augustine VI, the emperor, was a fatuous old man, during his decades in office, his failure to make great achievements seemed to have infected his people.


    On the one hand, people criticized the old emperor''s ceaseless tax increase, the launching of the Nanyang war, the various huge projects and the wasting of national strength. But on the other hand, people seem to be getting used to all kinds of grand ceremonies and activities!


    For example, a large-scale victory ceremony of the Nanyang expedition fleet. Although everyone knows that the so-called expedition has become a joke. But this can''t stop people''s enthusiasm for the grand ceremony of victory... After all, it''s the nature of most people to like the excitement.


    Who doesn''t like to watch the grand triumphal ceremony? Who doesn''t like to see the ceremonious and solemn royal guards of honor? Who doesn''t like the fireworks all over the sky?


    In contrast, the final itself seems to be more and more inconspicuous.


    Originally, although the beautiful warrior has some gimmicks, the other contestant in the final, karkarot, really lacks box office appeal... Unless it''s the gamblers who have made heavy bets. Otherwise, who cares which country on the mainland that karkarot came from?


    For most people, they would rather see the beautiful warrior and the Duke of tulip duel. It''s a pity that the Duke of tulip would have made it to the final.


    Another guess is, when will tulip Duke marry the beautiful warrior home?


    The last day of February.


    On this day, many people in the imperial capital got up very early and made full preparations. They rushed to the grand square in front of the palace. People who are full of expectations for today''s great excitement hope to pass early and occupy a better front position.


    The public security office of the imperial capital has already sent 5000 soldiers early, taking today''s ceremony as a major task, although the vast number of officers and soldiers have complained about the constant busyness in recent years. It can even be said that the public security office in the imperial capital is probably the only place in all imperial departments that doesn''t like tulip Dukes! Isn''t it! At first, we were very idle, working step by step. Patrol. But as soon as the Duke of tulip returned to the imperial capital, he made a lot of things happen. That damned martial arts contest has made the officers and soldiers in the security house have no vacation for more than two months in a row! Today... Is no exception. On the streets leading to the Palace Square, a large number of soldiers from the security office patrolled the road before dawn. And the commander of the public security office, though very upset about this grand ceremony. However, when the Regent''s order came down, he had to say goodbye to the warm blanket. He personally led more than 2000 elite soldiers to the square in front of the palace early in the morning. In the morning, all the streets leading to the Palace Square in the imperial capital were full of people. The soldiers in the security office were sweating and tried their best to form a wall to control the flow of people. The soldiers worked hard and risked being trampled to death by the crowd. The officer stood on a high platform. The big horn rolled up with iron sheet yelled the direction of driving the crowd. Everything seems so busy. And in the square in front of the imperial city. It is already a large square with a sea of people and can accommodate tens of thousands of people. It''s almost full. It''s just like a summer festival. No, it''s not. Summer festival is more lively! Under the Imperial City, a huge challenge arena has been set up. Here will be the final match today. Under the walls of the Imperial City, a row of grandstands belonging to the nobility were built. For this arrangement, our Deron knight is a little dissatisfied. After all, if the competition is not held in the knight Association, he will lose a lot of box office revenue. However, Delong is still satisfied. At least today, he is qualified to stand on the tower of the palace side by side with Prince Charles and Mr. Yago Doug, chairman of the Magic Union! It''s a great honor. Oh, at the square scene that morning, the Regent of the Empire did not appear on the grandstand of the imperial city according to the previous agreement. Our Regent stood up the general public. But the scene immediately spread the news, it is said that the palace, the old emperor''s illness suddenly turned serious. As a son of man, the Regent can only choose to stay in the palace and accompany his father. Here, his son, Prince Charles, can only be present as a representative. When the guard of honor sounded the horn, the loud and neat horn immediately made the crowd boiling like ants. The sound of the horn aroused people''s excitement. Countless people should drink the horn and cheer. People threw their hats into the sky and watched the ribbon flying up and down the challenge arena. And the Imperial City, those fully armed, wearing the brightest armor of the imperial guards, has become a beautiful scenery! Obviously, because of his previous life experience, Du Wei has a lot of gimmicks and ideas for holding such large-scale activities. Between the tower of the imperial city and the challenge arena below, a two meter wide long passage was built with wooden frame. When the time came, in the salute, the president of the continental Knights Association, Mr. Delong, stepped on the red carpet and ribbon, strode from the top of the Imperial City, through the wooden frame passage, and walked directly to the challenge arena. Then, with the help of the sound amplifying magic array arranged around, the president of the Knights Association announced in a loud voice that in order to determine the champion of the competition, the final officially began! Then, karkarot and AILU appeared on the stage at the same time, which also set off cheers among the crowd. Of course, these cheers were more for AILU! But it''s also a pity... Because when people saw AILU still wearing a mask on the stage, they all sighed at the same time... Tens of thousands of people sighed together, and the scene was even spectacular! Previously, it was said that this mysterious beauty warrior might take off his mask in the final. But there is also news that she won''t take off the mask unless she wins the championship. Although we had already seen the beautiful face of the beautiful warrior in the semi-finals when Duke tulip gave him a thrilling kiss, it was just a glimpse, too short. A Gong! The game begins!

 Chapter 528

    AI Lu is a disciple of the wizard king of the snow mountain, while Ka karot is a warrior who has been tested in the southern swamp. Especially during the two years when his teacher disappeared after his death, he has been hiding in the swamp to hone himself, which makes him have a superb martial arts skill.


    But the process of the game


    Well... How to say? In the eyes of ordinary people, it seems to be the extreme excitement!


    On the challenge arena, AI Lu shows her charming body skill of big snow mountain. Her posture is as light as dancing. This time, AI Lu also shows some ice fighting spirit of big snow mountain!


    That silver white fighting spirit, with frost and ice crystal, like a piece of crystal flash, from the visual effect, gorgeous!


    But karkarot, his martial arts is full of practicality and efficiency! Every time he dodged, every stab, every chop, he was like a cheetah that was preying on him!


    His short spear can conjure up a lot of heavy changes. When it is attacked, it can send out a whirlpool like a storm!


    On the challenge arena, both of the two warriors showed their extreme


    The most gorgeous move!


    Yes, it''s all big moves! What kind of chopping in the air, gorgeous light blade, whistling wind blade, fighting and colliding brilliance


    Two people seem to have made an appointment, try not to use those simple skills, what simple chop block, do not use!


    The two guys seem to see the duel as a big show. What moves gorgeous with what greeting, what moves can cheer on what moves!


    Even a simple spike must bring out gorgeous fighting spirit! Even if it''s a gliding Dodge, you must use the same body method as phantom!


    Need it or not!


    Countless audiences are certainly intoxicated with the sound and light effect, which makes everyone excited.


    But... In the eyes of many experts, it seems very surprised!


    Among the people at the scene. Naturally, there are many people with excellent martial arts skills, such as the 48 winners who didn''t make it to the final, the expert guards of many rich families and nobles, and the chief Wu shiqike of the palace around Prince Chen


    "They''re not fighting, they''re dancing!" Chick grumbled discontentedly: "who are they stronger than or whose moves are more gorgeous? I think they might as well just take a handful of fireworks and set them off! "


    Today, chick accompanied the Little Prince Charlie. As one of the judges of the competition, he was very dissatisfied with the performance of the two players in today''s challenge arena.


    Karkarot is better. And the female warrior named "Xue" is just playing embroidery on the challenge arena!


    Those aggressive collision, gorgeous aggressive color, crystal frost, almost all are made by this woman! What is she doing! Are you performing?!


    Duwei''s position is not far from Prince Charlie. Of course, he heard chick complain, but he just smiles.


    That''s good. ELO did a good job. Looks like the old man in blue ocean. Make your request clear.


    When the fighting spirit of the two fighters collided for the last time, they smashed each other in the air. The silver light flickered, and almost even the sunlight turned into silver. Then there was a bang. A round air wave scattered in all directions, and at this time, AI Lu finally lost.


    Her body in mid air, like a swallow tired of dancing, floated back. Finally, he fell out of the challenge arena. However, she was not embarrassed to lose. She made several gorgeous rolling movements in the air and landed on the ground.


    Then, she looked up and took a deep look at karkarot in the challenge arena.


    Karkarot''s face was serious, even a little... Gloomy.


    AILU nodded to kakaro, even if it was a sign, and then. She slightly bent down and gave up. The crowd behind her gave out a lot of shouting and noise. AILU took another look at the direction above the Imperial City in the distance. Then she walked down quietly without looking back and walked into the rest area of the players.


    And on the challenge arena, karkarote, a person enjoys the cheers of tens of thousands of people in the city below!


    Dewey sighed. He felt the last look that AILU had shot at him. I did your request.


    Like thunder and cheers. Karkarot seems to be at a loss.


    He can feel that his female opponent didn''t try her best in the competition just now!


    The other side of those seemingly gorgeous, seemingly unparalleled moves, in fact, a lot of thunder and rain is small, the real lethality is not big. And the other side seems to put the real strength, are used in the defense! With her strange speed and body method, she resisted most of the attacks of karkarot.


    As for the final "defeat", karkarot himself is very clear! The last moment when they collided with each other was not enough to make her "fly" so far out of the ring!


    Just as karkarote looked blankly at the crowd cheering, Deron walked up the challenge arena from the special elevated passage.


    Knight Delong was dressed in a luxurious dress, and then warmly hugged karkarot, sending out a gesture of celebration.


    "Take it easy, boy! Don''t act like a log! You won the game, now cheer me up, laugh! Give me a smile


    While hugging, Knight Delong quickly reminded karkarot in his ear.


    Karkarote is still a bit suspicious, but fortunately, his performance seems normal.


    "But she seems to take the initiative..."


    "Shut up. We''ll talk about these later." Deron whispered: "now you have to laugh and act like a champion! In fact, you are the champion, you are the champion


    Then, the ceremony reached a climax.


    In the area around the square, the fireworks were ready, lit at the same time, the roaring salute and the fireworks were blooming all over the sky. Let the audience boil.


    Although the daytime is not a good time to watch fireworks, but at the moment around a boiling, there are people care about this?


    The gate of the imperial city was wide open, and a group of royal guards with silver armor and red cloak lined up to let the onlookers cheer.


    Everyone''s face is full of surprise and satisfaction. Above the sky. The fireworks lasted for a long time. During the ceremony, the two teams of the imperial guards pull out their swords and point to the sky. After a forest of swords, the distinguished guests come on the stage!


    The top 50 athletes of the contest also marched into the arena to receive the cheers of tens of thousands of people... Of course, our Duke tulip is also indispensable.


    He didn''t put on the airs of a duke, but in his capacity. However, they were walking in the queue, while the knight Delong read out the declaration of mainland chivalry and the chivalry principles. With the help of magic circle, his voice can be heard everywhere in the square. Then, fifty contestants collectively took their vows with solemn expression. He expressed his willingness to abide by the rules of knighthood and swore to join the "sword of Roland order".


    We pledge our allegiance to the Knights order, and all sentient beings guard the honor of the Knights Association, defend the Knights faith with their lives, and so on


    Of course... The oath of the order does not include Dewey and ELO. Because of their special status, neither of them will join the order.


    Then, in the cheers of the crowd, under the ritual music of the ritual orchestra. President Delong, personally put a badge on every knight, and publicly announced that "I, as the president of the Knights Association, have given me the power to declare that you are knights!"


    Then he put on the badge one by one, and sent a dagger to everyone, which symbolized the membership of the sword of Roland.


    Next, Deron stood aside as chairman of the Magic Union. Mr. jago Doug is on the stage.


    Mr President, he is wearing a gorgeous wizard robe. The dark black robe is full of splendor. Behind him. Fifty tall court guards, each with a knight''s sword in his hands.


    "In my capacity as chairman of the magic guild, I wish you all Knights good luck." Yago Doug is a good talker.


    As previously revealed, the magic guild gave them a precious gift: each knight was given a magic sword.


    This knight''s sword is indeed of excellent quality. It''s made of the best refined steel. However, from the professional level of magic, the magic above is just some simple power and quick magic blessing. It''s not a top grade if it is combined with a magic crystal to store magic.


    However, for these knights, it is already a precious gift! After all, on the mainland, any magic weapon is very expensive.


    As a champion, karkarote got a set of gold knight armor, while others got a set of Silver Knight Armor... This kind of armor has no practical effect. After all, gold and silver are relatively soft metals. But as a treasure, it''s enough to be a family heirloom.


    Expensive and gorgeous armor, knighthood in public, magic blessing weapon personally given by the chairman of Magic Union, and... Cheers from tens of thousands of audiences! Royal recognition and praise


    Most of the knights had excited and proud faces.


    Finally... It''s the highlight of today!


    Spear of Longinus, on stage!!


    Du Wei had already done some repairs to the broken spear in private.


    After all, the golden cross spear is so broken that it can break at any time. After melting some gold, Dewey fused some parts of the spear again, and wrapped a thick layer of silver and crystal on the handle of the spear, making the spear look more dazzling!


    Several palace guards raised a huge metal shelf in public, and Delong personally lifted the black silk cloth on Longinus'' spear


    Tens of thousands of spectators fell into silence when the shining golden luster showed in the sun, and then cheers broke out again!


    Deron held up the spear with both hands respectfully and solemnly. Hold it high above your head.


    His solemn expression made Dewey want to laugh. This Deron is really good at acting! At the beginning, he threw the spear to himself. Now this solemn and solemn expression is very similar.


    Next, tradition


    The winning Knights of this competition knelt down in front of the spear and made their vows.


    And at the end of the day, the gun was back in the hands of the Deron knights. He took a deep breath. The last moment has come!


    Respectfully, he held the spear in both hands and handed it to


    Waiting for you, Prince Charlie!


    Ten year old Prince Charles didn''t wear Royal dress today, but wore a very eye-catching military dress. It''s just a ten-year-old. But the tailored light armor with light golden luster, together with the hollowed out patterns all over the armor, those simple and gorgeous patterns, are all from Duwei''s industry!


    Gorgeous! Incomparably gorgeous!


    So, when the spear of Longinus was repaired. Finally, it was handed over to Prince Charles. In the eyes of the people around him, he could not help but have such an involuntary feeling:


    It''s like the gorgeous armor on Prince Charles. And this holy gun, it''s very


    Very matching!?


    Yes, it''s matching!


    This is the effect Dewey deliberately pursued before! He studied the sacred gun carefully, and then customized a suit of similar style armor for Prince Charles according to the similar style. In particular, the same golden luster further fused the styles of the two.


    This illusion. It is also one of the effects that Dewey pursues


    Originally, the Regent should attend this occasion today. Finally, as the ruler of the Empire, the Regent should solemnly hand over the spear to the new "Knights of Roland" as a symbol of the handover ceremony! After that, the Knights will be responsible for guarding the sacred gun.


    And now, Chen Prince put everyone a pigeon, naturally by the Little Prince Charlie to replace his father to complete.


    Anyway, people think it''s nothing... Because. As long as nothing happens. This little Prince Charles is sure to become an emperor in the future£¨ Because everyone has already regarded Prince Chen as the emperor. Although he has always been known as regent)


    "I will bless you." Although Prince Charlie''s voice was a little immature, it was nurtured and trained by the strict etiquette of the royal family. His tone was full of royal style. In the transmission of the magic circle, Duwei made a little "hand and foot", which made Prince Charlie''s voice sound more mature than his own age.


    "You are brave warriors of the Empire, and you will become proud knights. I hope you will use your life and blood to defend your dignity and honor of knights!" Prince Charles said that, he put the spear all over the country, and then took a deep breath, with the greatest strength and voice, roared out the final declaration!


    "God bless Roland!"!!! God bless my country


    Boom!!!


    After this slogan spread all over the audience, all the imperial guards suddenly responded in a neat voice!


    "God bless Roland!"!!! God bless my country!!! God bless Roland!!! God bless my country


    Then, some of the infected people began to shout. Finally, tens of thousands of voices of more and more people changed from disorderly to uniform. With one slogan after another, tens of thousands of voices became the same slogan


    "God bless Roland!"!!! God bless my country


    No one is aware of the slogan is wrong, no one is aware of Dewey''s subtle changes to this line!


    Because in previous occasions, the content of the slogan should be "God bless Roland"!


    When the warm atmosphere of the whole audience reached a climax, the eyes of tens of thousands of people were all excited by Prince Charles on the stage. At this time


    Bang!!!!


    A huge sound came from Prince Charles'' spear of dilongchinus!


    With that roar, suddenly, I saw the spear, in an instant. Ten thousand golden lights suddenly burst out, like countless golden swords, straight into the sky!


    The brilliant golden light, like a golden flame, ignited Prince Charles himself and all around him! Prince Charles stood in the golden flame, just like a god!!


    And at this time, the holy gun once again appeared on the glory of the miracle!


    The countless golden rays. Suddenly intertwined together, in the sky, even the sun is a lot of dim.


    The golden light converged into a light curtain


    Tens of thousands of people were stunned, staring at the miracle in front of them!


    On the light curtain, it suddenly began to fluctuate like running water. Then it was heard from the crowd that someone exclaimed: "look! There seems to be something on it! "


    Yes, there is something!


    On the golden screen of light, there suddenly appeared an illusion of galloping horses!


    Ten thousand horses galloping on the screen. Countless powerful knights, holding high their spears, formed a torrent, with incomparable momentum, seemed to charge. In the bombardment, like the torrent of waves!!


    Then, on the screen, it seems that one powerful knight after another appears. Their faces are vague, but everyone seems to be like the legendary heroes of ancient times, holding high their weapons. Although their armor is a little broken, they have amazing majesty! And the color... Is gold!!


    golden!


    1¡¢ Two, three


    The picture flickered. At the beginning, someone began to count silently. Finally, when the picture flashed to the last illusion, someone suddenly cried out.


    "My God! It''s twelve! Twelve Knights! It''s Saint Laurent! Knights of Saint Laurent! "


    Boom!!


    The crowd below can''t bear it any more! On the golden light curtain of the sky, at last, there is a picture that makes people relaxed and happy!


    On top of the huge and towering Imperial City, a tall King standing in the distance held up the spear of Longinus. He was cheered and worshiped by numerous knights. That figure from far and near, gradually. It turned into a completely golden flame like figure!


    Then, the light curtain suddenly disappeared! Inside the golden flame like figure, conjured up a huge, as if burning in the flame of thorns totem!!


    "Is it..."


    "Is it..."


    "Is it..."


    Countless people were shouting in surprise.


    Finally, someone said the great name in his heart:


    The great of Aragon!!???


    Boom!!


    The huge light and shadow suddenly twisted and turned into countless golden meteors, which scattered in all directions. The countless meteors rushed to the sky, and then flowed down like a light curtain, sliding over the top of the crowd in the square!


    But at the moment, the center of the golden flame light and shadow suddenly opened a pair of golden wings!


    The long wing is several meters long!


    Then, the shadow of light, gently fell on the top of Prince Charles holding Longinus''s spear!


    Among the countless exclamations and sighs, the long gorgeous wings, gently, with a gentle gesture, made a package posture, wrapped Prince Charles under the wings!


    Gradually, the light and shadow growing golden wings, more and more down, finally, and Prince Charles figure, completely overlap, also completely, fusion together!


    When the wings open again, people can''t see the figure like the golden flame, but it seems that the Prince Charles on the stage, behind him, gave birth to such a pair of amazing golden wings!


    Streamer splendor, gradually become calm, the wings in the eyes of countless shock, turned into a little light dust, gradually dispersed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    silent!


    The silence of death!!


    There are as long as a few minutes, tens of thousands of people, silent! Even the imperial guards and the soldiers who kept the peace and order were all dazed!


    Everyone saw it with their own eyes, as if Prince Charles had "awakened" the legendary holy weapon!


    Everyone saw it with their own eyes. It''s like the spirit of the twelve Knights of Saint Laurent, the founding heroes of the ancient times, was revealed in the hands of Prince Charles!


    Everyone saw it with their own eyes. In the light curtain, a king like his majesty Aragorn, the founding emperor, turned into a golden light and disappeared into Prince Charlie''s body


    All of us, at the same time, have such an idea in our hearts: is it true. Our little prince is really destined to be the emperor?!! It''s the man of God?!


    After a few minutes of silence, there was a tsunami like roar and cry!


    Although most of them don''t even know what they are shouting, at the moment, everyone''s heart is full of shock and excitement. Instinctively, they need to shout to vent their agitation!


    Prince Charles is still holding the spear, but on his young face, there is no panic!


    What is it?


    What was that!!


    What happened just now!!


    Everyone is shouting this question in their heart!


    And this time. A dignified and powerful voice came from the stage! That old voice, with an inexplicable power, through the magic array, spread to every corner of the square!


    Whether it''s civilians. Soldiers, or aristocrats, everyone clearly heard the voice of the old man!


    Above the challenge arena, chairman of the mainland Magic Union. President Yago Doug, the supreme leader of the mainland magicians, who has been famous in the mainland for many years, is shouting in his deep voice!


    "Silence!! Silence!! "


    The powerful voice comforted every beating heart. Then, the chairman of the mainland Magic Union suddenly strode forward to Prince Charles. Under tens of thousands of eyes, this dignified and venerable old man, facing Prince Charles, silently bent down his noble spine!


    Bow and worship!!


    It''s a standard bow with the greatest respect!


    As the chairman of the magic trade union, even if you meet the Emperor himself or the Pope, you can be equal! And now. He''s looking at Charlie. This is just a prince, bow! Bent down his noble spine!!


    An uproar!!


    Jago Doug''s face was full of dignity. After bowing, he turned to face tens of thousands of eyes, and then announced in the most serious voice


    "Here! It''s not magic! What we saw just now is not magic! It''s a miracle! It''s the spirit of heaven, the spirit of the founding nation, and the spirit of the great emperor, revealing his miracles!! As the chairman of the magic trade union, I can prove that what happened just now is not a magic effect, but a real miracle! "


    Yago Doug''s voice, over the noise of the audience, every word, every note, are clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears!


    "It''s God who told us to give Roland a future Emperor!"


    Then, Mr. Yago Doug, on one side of his body, made a guiding gesture with his hands, pointing to Prince Charles with the holy gun!


    "God bless my country! God bless the emperor! "


    Soon, someone started shouting this slogan!


    Dewey saw that someone below had started to start. He immediately took a step forward and bowed to Prince Charles. Then he raised his hands and cried out:


    "God bless the emperor!"


    With tulip Duke in the lead, a lot of people began to respond. At first, it was the people on the challenge arena, then it was the people under the challenge arena, and the crowd became more and more boiling. Finally, tens of thousands of people in the whole square were shouting "my emperor"!!


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live your majesty!! Long live your majesty!! Long live the Empire


    Fanatical mood, like the virus spread quickly.


    At this time, it seems that human beings have lost their senses. It seems that few people will consider such a problem: Prince Charles on the stage is not an emperor, he is just a prince!


    However, more people think that: even the chairman of the magic trade union has determined that this is not magic, but a miracle from heaven, which is the manifestation of the founding emperor and his twelve Saint Laurent knights. The emperor of our future... Can this be wrong?


    What''s more... Although Charlie is not emperor now, he will always be emperor in a few years!


    So, it seems nothing to shout "long live your Majesty the emperor" to him.


    Tens of thousands of people, or crazy, or fanatical. Or at a loss, or half awake. Anyway, countless voices become uniform!


    All the glory of "long live your majesty" is given to the Little Prince Charles himself in the challenge arena!


    And Duwei, after shouting a few slogans, showed a smile of pride at the corner of his mouth, quietly stepped back and stood in the other crowd on the stage.


    A roaring cry. Almost everyone''s eardrum will be broken.


    The crazy crowd could not help pushing forward.


    At this time, when the mood of the square reaches a peak


    "Dong!! Dong!! Dong


    A deep silence of the drum, from the depths of the palace!


    Then there was a trumpet that sounded bleak! That''s a typical Roland army bugle!


    But when I heard the sound, the whole room was boiling. But suddenly gradually quiet down.


    Everyone closed their mouths and looked at the direction of the palace with strange eyes.


    Because of the drums and the bugles of the army. Everyone knows what it means!


    This is a traditional ceremony. Whenever an emperor of the Empire dies, this is the unique "death knell" of the royal family of Roland empire!


    When the death knell in the palace came, the mood of the whole audience became very strange at the moment!


    Because everyone was suddenly told by this voice: His Majesty, Emperor Augustine VI, died just now!


    It''s so sudden!!


    But. All this seems to make everyone''s heart infected with a layer of mystery!


    Is it... Is it Providence?


    Just now, the miracle appeared and gave the Empire an emperor. Then, immediately, his majesty died of illness?!


    Is this... The destiny in the dark?! The crowd who fell into absolute silence began to retreat consciously. And this is the moment. The gate of the palace suddenly opened. A line of imperial guards came out and opened a passage! Then. Under the gate of the Imperial City, a figure appeared! The Regent of the Empire, his Royal Highness Prince Chen, was dressed in black, symbolizing mourning. His face was dignified, and he came out slowly with a light sadness in his eyes. No one said a word, everyone watched the arrival of Prince Chen! The ruler of the Empire, without saying a word, walked slowly to the high platform under countless eyes and looked at his son, Prince Charles with a spear in his hand. The Regent swept around with his eyes. Everyone who touched his eyes lowered their heads. It suddenly occurred to these people that they were not respectful to the Regent when they chanted "long live your majesty" just now? After all, the Regent should inherit the throne¡° I know that today should be a happy day. " Prince Chen was on the stage and spoke in a low voice. The magic circle spread his voice in all directions¡° I also know that today is the day for the rejuvenation of the Knights'' Association and the day for the promotion of imperial martial arts. Today, a group of loyal and brave knights wear their badge of honor here... I should be happy for you. But... "Prince Chen suddenly looked sad:" I''m sorry, imperial subjects, I suddenly came here, brought a sad bad news. " The crowd began to stir. Chen Prince coughed a, the figure appears some Xiao Suo appearance. He took a deep breath: "just now... Everyone heard the sad death knell. My father, emperor of the Empire, his majesty Augustine VI, unfortunately died of illness Boom... The crowd began to make a low noise¡° According to the code of the Empire, I come here to announce the will of his majesty Augustine VI at the first time Prince Chen solemnly announced: "in accordance with the emperor''s will, the imperial throne, after..." said here, the crowd suddenly quiet down, looking at the stage together¡° "Charles Augustine" Prince Chen said a name that shocked everyone: "that is, my son, who is standing beside me now!" Charlie? It''s Prince Charlie? The old emperor did not pass the throne to the young Regent? Instead, he passed the throne to Prince Charlie? Passing the throne from generation to generation?! Although this seems to be a very ridiculous thing, it seems that everyone is still immersed in the "miracle" just now. The Prince Charles is still holding the holy gun! He... He was a doomed Emperor... "The throne was passed down to Charles Augustine." The Regent said slowly: "the state affairs of the Empire are under the command of Regent Chen... This is the last order of the former Emperor! At the same time... The whole empire mourns for ten days! " Prince Chen slowly finished, Du Wei took a deep breath, the first came up, came to Prince Charlie''s side, he bent down, and then took Prince Charlie''s hand, kiss the ring on Charlie''s finger¡° Long live your majesty Dewey raised his head and said this with a dignified face. Then, as a representative of the Imperial Army, camisillo also strode down from the high stage, taking Dewey as the template and kissing Charlie''s ring¡° Long live your majesty More and more nobles and ministers came to the stage one by one to kiss Charlie''s ring. Finally, Prince Chen came to his son and touched Charlie''s head, then picked him up... "Salute!" One of the officers of the Royal Army immediately cried out. Thousands of the royal guards on the scene all knelt down on one knee and became a knight''s loyalty etiquette. Finally, the black crowd knelt down one after another... "Long live your majesty!" When tens of thousands of people began to shout with solemn voice, Du Wei looked at Prince Chen and exchanged a look with him. Prince Chen is still sad, but Du Wei''s eyes are full of smile... Good acting, my highness.

 Chapter 529

    On the stove in the room, a copper pot was barbecued by the fire. From time to time, white gas came out from the mouth of the pot. The sound of boiling water and the elegant fragrance in the room make people feel more comfortable.


    Du Wei saw that the fire was coming. He personally lifted the copper pot and filled a small bowl in front of him with green liquid. The green liquid immediately rose with a strong aroma of medicine and a faint aroma of tea.


    Du Wei sighed, picked up the small bowl, first tried the temperature himself, then turned around and said with a smile, "well, old man, it''s time to drink medicine again."


    On the soft collapse behind him, master Aleck, a nine level mage of the imperial Magic Union, a famous inventor of magic props, and an old madman who is afraid of people in the Magic Union, now languidly shrinks under a blanket.


    At the moment, ellick looked haggard and old, not like a strong level 9 strong man, messy hair, pale face, thin outline... His cheek muscles had been completely relaxed, powerless drooping there. All this indicates that the old man has burned the flame of life to the final stage


    "Oh, I hate to drink this stuff." Ellick muttered.


    Du Wei came over, lifted master Aleck up, fed him half a bowl of medicine, and then said with a smile, "master, do you know? When my brother was eight years old, he was braver than you are now. "


    "Oh, yes, but I''m more than 108 years old." Ellie can not be angry to spit out his tongue, it seems that the bitter medicine unbearable: "your brother can live to my age?"


    With that, the old mage lay down again: "hell, you made this medicine, how can it taste so bitter... It smells good. But in my mouth, it''s terrible


    "I''m sorry, old man." Dewey looked at Eric with a smile: "it''s medicine, not honey. I can get you a piece of sugar, if you feel bad about it


    "Forget it... I''m old. Sugar is not good for my teeth." Ellick muttered. In fact, it''s only two years. Ellick seems to be getting a lot older!


    His withered cheek shows that his teeth have fallen off a lot... It''s amazing. When I first saw this old madman three years ago, he was still standing in the inner courtyard of the magic trade union, catching people everywhere to do experiments for him!


    Ellie is old, old fast, weak!


    In fact, for a magic master with level 9 strength. More than 100 years old is not a big age. For example, the old master ilness is even older than ellick, but he is still very strong.


    The reason why ellick was so weak so early is that he was so absorbed in the research of magic props that he spent almost all his time in the laboratory. Carry out all kinds of terrible and dangerous research.


    Over the years, in the laboratory, countless kinds of poisonous and harmful magic potions smell, gas. There are also harmful substances scattered in the air, which seriously corrode master Aleck''s health, making him have powerful magic power, but still inevitably damage his body... Therefore, he is weaker than other magicians.


    "Open the window, boy. The sun looks good today." Ellick muttered.


    Dewey did. He pushed open the window. It was sunny outside. In early spring, some birds from the south are singing. In the corner of the courtyard, some unknown wild flowers begin to bloom.


    But, looking back, Dewey saw the old man on the soft collapse. But shrunk


    Obviously. Early spring season, not a strong cold. But it has already made the weak master Aleck some unable to resist.


    There was a sigh in duvet''s heart, but he walked over quietly and put a thick blanket on the old mage''s body. Then he looked into Alico''s eyes and said, "I''ll push you to the yard to have a look?"


    This is a manor outside the imperial capital. It''s a real estate under the name of Dewey. In fact, he doesn''t know how many properties he owns in the imperial capital. It can only be said that little Zac is really a money making machine. Now Duwei''s industry in the imperial capital has been run by little Zac, and even Duwei can''t count on it.


    This manor is located in the northeast of the imperial capital, on the Bank of the Lancang Grand Canal.


    The yard is built on a small hillside. Sitting in the yard, the fence in front of the yard is covered with tender green vines. At the foot of the distance, under the hillside, is the Lancang Grand Canal, the famous East-West artery of the Empire.


    Looking from afar, some merchant ships are travelling on the river channel at the foot, while in the shallow water near the river bed, teams of trackers are struggling to pull the boat. It seems that they can still vaguely hear the sound of the trumpet from a distance.


    This early spring morning, in the bright sunshine, everything seems so vibrant, except for the old man leaning on the soft collapse.


    Ellick quietly looked at all the scenery around him.


    The mountain, the water, the tree, the flower, the sunshine


    The old man''s eyes showed an almost greedy taste, as if trying to depict everything deeply into his own eyes


    "Not enough..."


    Suddenly, Ellie murmured: "it''s strange. I always feel that I can''t see enough of these things."


    Du Wei laughs: "it''s very simple. When you get better, I''ll take you to the northwest to have a look at the grassland. You can see the boundless green and the snow mountains in the distance. The scenery is wonderful. You''ll like it."


    Ellie seemed to smile, and then he looked at Dewey calmly: "well, boy, don''t comfort me. I know my body... Don''t forget, you know a lot about pharmaceutics. I taught you that. "


    With that, the old man struggled to sit up. Then murmur bent down slightly, stretched out his thin fingers, and tried to touch the side under the soft collapse. A small white wild flower rose out of the soil.


    The delicate white petals gave the old man a strange look in his brow.


    Dewey went over with a soft heart. I''m going to help him pick that flower.


    "No." But ellick suddenly shook his head. He gently blocked Dewey''s hand and said in a low voice, "don''t pick it... Once you pick it, it will die."


    The old man''s words seemed to have a complex taste. His fingers finally reluctantly touched the petals. He gently, gently, gently touched the petals with his fingertips. The smell in his eyes seemed to have a faint yearning. Then he took back his fingers and lay down again.


    "Let it live." Ali sighed.


    Dewey felt wet in his eyes and coughed. Pretending to turn over, he quickly wiped the corners of his eyes.


    At this time, ellick was lying on the soft floor with his eyes closed. He said with a smile: "boy, you haven''t told me how you convinced that old fox of Yago Doug to accept your offer that day? I didn''t expect that in the square, he really helped you. "


    "It''s easy." Dewey said with a smile, "I only said three words to him that day. He agreed. "


    "Which three sentences?"


    "Well, the first sentence: the magic guild has always been against the church, right?"


    "Yes, the magician always hated the sticks."


    "Second: if the Regent succeeds to the throne. Then the emperor will call the Pope "Godfather". Would the Magic Union like to see the church so beautiful and arrogant? "


    "Well... Of course not, at least not happy."


    "The third sentence is: Prince Charles is willing to learn magic knowledge from President Jacques Doug as a teacher."


    Master Aleck was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Dewey''s face and laughed.


    "How interesting! Dewey! You sly guy. In this way, the old God stick in the church lost an emperor''s godson, and the chairman of our magic trade union had an emperor''s apprentice! This will give the magic guild a chance to beat the church. The old fox will not refuse


    Eric thought seriously: "but. Since the royal family does not want the emperor to be the Godson of the Pope, they want the emperor to be the apprentice of the chairman of the Magic Union? "


    "It''s different." Dewey sighed: "the sticks of the church. There is a desire for power, and the Church always wants to seize more power and power. But the Magic Union is different. The magic trade union has little ambition. The magicians have no desire for secular power. For the royal family, they would rather let the magic trade union grow up than see the church too arrogant. Because the only requirement of the magicians for power is to ensure the privilege of the magicians and their status above the law. In addition, the magic trade union will not pose any threat to the rule of the royal family. "


    "That''s a good idea." Ellie laughed for a moment, then shut up and stopped talking about it.


    After a while, the old man had narrowed his eyes and seemed to be sleepy.


    Dewey was relieved. In the bowl of medicine he had just prepared for Aleck, he added some soothing and sleep promoting ingredients. Old master Aleck didn''t sleep all night last night... His illness was tormenting his nerves!


    Many years later, all kinds of poisonous substances in his body finally broke through a certain critical point. Even the great magician could not suppress the rebellion of all kinds of toxins in his body.


    Ellick is very sick, very sick! His heart, his lungs, and his nerves are corroded by the toxin and become fragile. When the disease breaks out, even every breath and every heartbeat will make him endure the pain that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    But the problem is, ellick, who has a good knowledge of magic potions, refuses to take "ice berry" in surprise!


    The reason is that he wants to be conscious at his last moment!


    These days, he is using all his waking time to sort out his life''s experience of magic research and write them into a book!


    So, even when he was in pain, the old man insisted that he would not take the ice berry with analgesic effect! Would rather let the pain torment his aging body. We must also keep a clear mind.


    "Dewey..."


    Just as Dewey pushed master Aleck back into the room and was about to leave quietly, Aleck suddenly opened his eyes and gave a slightly vague cry.


    Du Wei immediately approached and said in a low voice, "do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "Promise me a few things."


    Du Wei sighed and said with a smile, "you can talk to me when you wake up."


    Ellick gave a weak smile: "I''m afraid I''ll go to sleep at any time and I won''t wake up. You and I both know that this kind of thing is likely to happen. "


    Dewey pursed his lips. I didn''t take that.


    "The book that I''ve sorted out from my life''s research experience has been given to you..." Ellie sighed: "help me send it to your magic society... Let more people share it. You are right. The research achievements of magicians should be brought out for the benefit of more people, instead of hiding them in their own boxes to make them mildewy slowly. "


    "Yes, I will study your life experience carefully, and then I will teach more magicians." "I''m going to open a new course in the school of magic," Dewey said with a smile


    "And... My two apprentices." Ellie sighed, "I''ve told them. After I die, let them leave the Magic Union and work for your men. I''m afraid that when I die, they will have no support, and that old guy jago Doug will bully them. If it''s under your command. I''m so relieved. "


    "Well, I''ll make good use of the two magicians." Dewey agreed immediately.


    "And..." Erik suddenly tried his best to open his eyes and stare at Dewey, his voice trembling. He seemed to be struggling to support his mind: "I know... The Magic Union is too conservative. But I hope you understand that in fact, many conservative magicians are not bad people. They just stick to the tradition. So, although the magic trade union may be against you in the future, please don''t be too hard for the magic trade union in my face... After all. Your teacher and I, master Gandalf, both came from the magic guild. If... If in the future, you have a violent conflict with the magic guild. Boy, I know you are very good. If you use your means, I''m afraid that one day with your ability, you can completely erase this ancient guild from the mainland. But I beg you... To promise me one thing! "


    "I..." Dewey immediately understood the imploring meaning in Aleck''s eyes. He made a promise without hesitation: "I promise you! Even at the worst. I will let the Magic Union continue to exist! I''ll give it a way to live. "


    Ellick gave a reassuring smile. He lay down and closed his eyes.


    Dewey''s going away. Ellick called out again, "Dewey."


    Dewey laughed: "well, old man, you have a good sleep. If you have anything else, you can tell me at night."


    "No, I think it''s more reassuring." Ellie''s old face seemed to smile childishly: "I have one last wish. It''s about myself."


    Dewey nodded and said with a gentle smile, "well, go ahead and I''ll help you finish it."


    "Er..." the old man''s smile suddenly blushed: "in fact, I also have vanity... The school of magic where you worked put the statue of master Gandalf in the first place of the corridor... You said that as long as you are willing to contribute your magic achievements and carry forward the magic civilization... Then, there is also a chance to be made into a statue, Behind master Gandalf, right? "


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that this open-minded old man also had such a childish side. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, master, you have made so many contributions to the Academy of magic, and you have also contributed your life experience... I promise, your statue will be placed in the second place of the corridor!"


    "Ha ha, I''m very happy." Ellick finally closed his eyes: "I''ve been engaged in research all my life, but I don''t have time to recruit too many apprentices. There are only two incompetent guys, but I haven''t learned much from them. However, after my death, my whole life effort can be put in the college, so that more magicians can learn, then I will be at ease. Those younger kids, although no one will call me teacher, but my statue is there, we all know that what they learn is my old man Aleck''s stuff... Ha ha, I''m very happy! "


    The old man seemed tired. He waved his hand gently: "well, go away, boy, I''m going to sleep..."


    "Well, I''ll bring you your favorite Pecan in the evening." Dewey whispered with a smile, and then he watched the old man close his eyes and go to sleep, breathing calmly, as if he were a sleeping child.


    Dewey''s eyes were gentle, then he left the room gently and closed the door.


    Master Aleck fell asleep... And, as he had guessed. In the spring of 965, the mainland Magic Union, the Ninth level mage, master Aleck, died in his sleep. He walked peacefully with a smile of satisfaction on his face. Because all his wishes have been given to the boy he trusted. He left without regret. The death of the magician, who devoted his whole life to the study of magic, did not cause a great response, because he was not so famous as Gandalf. Among the people, few people know the name of the great mage who has been hiding in the tower of the Magic Union all the year. However, this master has left countless precious heritages to this continent! All his life, he studied the refining experience of various magic instruments and countless inventions. For example... The flying broom of the air knights, and so on... These precious heritages left by him have brought great changes to the fate of this continent! Just two days after master Aleck''s death, Dewey came out of the hallway of the Academy of witchcraft and Wizardry. On the corridor, after the statue of master Gandalf, a new statue was placed. Master Aleck''s smile is lifelike under the knife of the sculptor. He is still wearing a dirty and shabby robe with a slovenly beard¡° Master Aleck, the mainland nine level magician and master of weapon refining, has made an indelible contribution to the magic civilization of the mainland in his life. The precious magic legacy he left will light up the road of magic for us in countless times in the future Under the statue, this text was written by Dewey himself. Looking at the statue, Dewey felt a little sad. He reached out his hand, gently stroked ellick''s beard on the statue, and said in a low voice, "old man, you''re really cruel... To be sure, you don''t want to wake up after sleeping... But don''t worry, I''ll do what you want!" With that, Dewey stood in front of master Aleck''s statue for a long time. Then, he arranged his clothes, crossed his hands respectfully and quietly, and bowed deeply to the statue. This is a standard wizard''s tradition, and the disciple salutes the teacher¡° Although I didn''t really worship under your door, you taught me a lot. Ellick... Teache

 Chapter 530

    In recent days, several major events have taken place in the imperial capital.


    At the ceremony, the miracles and the fanatical atmosphere made most people lose their sense. Taking advantage of this momentum, Prince Chen and Du Wei announced the choice of heir to the throne.


    To Dewey, this is a despicable act of "promoting superstition"! But Prince Chen appreciates it very much.


    Although some people, after all, have all kinds of doubts in their hearts. After all, not everyone is a fool. They will be confused by Duwei and Prince Chen. But... With Mr. Yago Doug, the chairman of the Magic Union, a heavyweight ally, even the chairman of the mainland Magic Union announced that the miracle was a real miracle! Not by magic


    In this respect, who dares to say that he is more authoritative than the chairman of the Magic Union?


    The fanatical superstitious color added a layer of sacred color to Prince Charlie''s succession.


    No matter whether they oppose or doubt.


    In short, on the square, Prince Chen has read out the old emperor''s will, and has made it a "fait accompli"! Tens of thousands of people heard the official announcement of the royal family. Who can stop what?


    So, behind is the busy funeral of the old emperor. The funeral was not too heavy, but it was not too slow. It ended the reign of his majesty Augustine VI over the continent with a ceremony serious enough.


    Then came the new emperor''s succession ceremony.


    On the biggest hall in the Imperial City, Prince Chen took his son''s hand and put him on the throne. Looking at the Little Prince Charles wearing a crown, many powerful ministers of the Empire sigh in their hearts: what does our Regent want to do? Why didn''t he become emperor himself?


    Fortunately, although the 10-year-old sat on the throne, the power of the Empire was still in the hands of the Regent. All orders. Still the same!


    And our new emperor Charlie, he just needs to hold a court meeting every other period of time, sit on the throne and make a show. As for the normal time, he can still continue his study in the palace, occasionally riding and hunting.


    Of course, he has a new job: learning magic!


    Your majesty, Charles, I''d like to thank Mr. Yago Doug, chairman of the Magic Union, for being the magic teacher. It was soon revealed. As the chairman of the magic trade union, it''s enough to be an emperor''s teacher.


    It''s just... It doesn''t seem to be traditional. Everyone knows that the royal family keeps a team of royal court magicians. In the past, even if the royal children were interested in learning magic, it was only in the court.


    A detail worth mentioning is:


    At the ceremony of Charles'' new emperor''s accession to the throne, his majesty Pope Paul XVI of the temple of light of the mainland did not come to the scene in person according to tradition! Instead, he was absent from the ceremony on the pretext of good health. Only the recognized successor of the Pope, Archbishop Maximus, was sent to the ceremony in his place.


    "That''s where we failed."


    In the church, in His Holiness''s prayer room, Orpheus looked at the great holiness with a light tone of mockery: "look. We all know that we need to "unite", so before you used the excuse of "unite" to force and threaten the royal family. But now, in turn, they threaten us with "unity."! They dare to do that. That is to say, at this stage, we dare not turn our backs. "


    Orpheus looked at the Pope''s old face. "I''m sure it''s all the tulip Duke''s idea. It''s ridiculous that you human beings always care about small profits. And this tulip Duke, he sees farther than you. "


    The Pope looked at this "angel" which made him hate more and more, and said coldly, "Oh, then, Oedipus, do you have any idea?"


    "Like we did in the northwest. But unfortunately it failed. " "At all costs, let the tulip family and the royal family break up," oedis said lightly


    "No matter how powerful duvet is, he''s just a noble family, even if he''s powerful... I don''t understand, dear angel, Oedipus." The pope said coldly, "why do you always pay so much attention to this man! If it wasn''t for your insistence on a series of actions that angered Dewey, he wouldn''t be so tough! "


    These arguments about Dewey. He couldn''t hear it himself.


    After the ceremony of the emperor''s succession. Dewey had left the capital.


    The final phase of the Kaspersky defense line in the northern part of the mainland has finally been completed!


    Don''t know in what reason, Regent a paper order. Let Dewey take charge of the inspection and acceptance of the most expensive military defense line of the Empire. At the same time, he is also responsible for sending a top secret document jointly signed by his Majesty the emperor and his Royal Highness the regent to the storm Corps stationed in the north and the newly established thunder whip Corps!


    Moreover, the Regent gave Dewey a task: to see if that line of defense is strong enough! In addition, the northwest independent division has gone to the north and will officially change its name there! The name of the northwest independent division will be cancelled, and they will get a new name: Imperial air force!


    In fact, duvidi''s itinerary was deliberately advanced by two days.


    On the night after the ceremony of the new emperor''s accession to the throne, he set out in a carriage.


    So, when the northwest independence division, led by general Andrea, made a long journey to the Kaspersky line, duvi himself had already arrived here first.


    Over the past few months, after the military commander-in-chief issued a series of mobilization orders, in the northern part of the Empire, the imperial army was mobilized frequently, and the area where the army was deployed also underwent tremendous changes.


    The northern storm corps, which had been stationed in the southern tip of the frozen forest, had already completely retreated, abandoned the camp originally set up in the southern tip of the frozen forest, all military supplies, food and grass, and so on, and carried them back.


    Almost all the villages and towns near the south of the frozen forest started to move as early as last year.


    It can be said that the empire is now 150 miles south from the frozen forest. There are no more people.


    For this reason, the imperial Ministry of Finance paid more than one million gold coins for demolition and resettlement.


    Most of the residents moved to the south of the Kaspersky line of defense to settle down. A small number of people lost their land. The empire made some compensation. The tulip duchy in the northwest, the province of Desa, has always been sparsely populated. Many people were resettled and moved to the northwest, where they can get new land.


    Dewey did the imperial treasury another little favor. The land is available to a large number of cultivable farmers.


    In the south, perhaps no one felt it.


    But in the northern part of the Empire, it seems that there was a sense of tension here long ago!


    Large areas of villages and towns began to move, and every family was moving southward. In small cities one by one, soldiers are tearing down the city walls, carrying usable stones to the south to supplement the Kaspersky defense line, and farmland... Anyway, there are not many farmland in this cold region.


    Grain that can be harvested. Harvest as soon as possible, as for the others, just burn them!


    This is a typical practice of "strengthening the wall and clearing away the wild"!


    The soldiers below know it very well, and the junior officers know it, though they don''t know why. However, when the strict military orders came down, these elite main battle legions of the Empire showed a high degree of discipline!


    The Kaspersky defense line, as the most expensive military defense line of the Empire. It is located in the northern part of the Empire, about 150 to 200 miles south of the frozen forest.


    The terrain here has been carefully selected.


    To the west of it is a branch of the Qili mulu mountain range, with rugged peaks that are dangerous enough. In the East, a natural river leading to the sea, after nearly two years of digging, has been dug into a huge and wide artificial river! Moreover, deep into the hinterland of the mainland!


    Once the war came, the Imperial Navy could even drive directly from the river to the hinterland of the mainland. Over the river, attack the land!


    And the Kaspersky line of defense, this line of defense, is not simply a wall in the imagination.


    The main body of Kaspersky defense line is composed of three huge military fortresses, East, West and middle. Each set one! Every military fortress was built according to the standard far beyond the Imperial military fortress.


    The military fortresses on both sides are slightly smaller. But it''s enough to accommodate more than 100000 troops! A lot of weapons and materials are stored, even in a war. Enough to keep 100000 troops in the fortress for a year!


    And the main plug in the middle is the most important. The wall here is the most defensive diamond design! The lowest place is as high as 15 meters! The average height is over 23 meters!


    What''s more, the gate is not on the ground! But... In mid air! The gate is about five meters above the ground!


    According to the design, outside the gate, there is a ramp only about four meters wide and fifty meters long! If you want to enter the fortress, you can only follow this ramp all the way up, and then enter the gate!


    This kind of design, once the war comes, the enemy who attacks the fortress can only march up this ramp if they want to break through the city gate. The ramp, which is only four meters wide, will force the enemy not to invest too much force to attack the city gate!


    Even if you want to open the city gate with a car crash, it will be very difficult for you to push the car crash up the ramp!


    Imagine, in a war, if you want to break through the city gate, you have to let a large number of soldiers push and crash along a 50 meter long ramp, and still go up the slope! At the same time, on the wall, there are hot oil and water, dense arrow rain, huge stones


    Just think about it, you will feel that this thing must be a very difficult bone to chew! It''s hard, it''s hard!


    Moreover, there is a tower about every ten meters above the city wall. The tower is built with the strongest monolithic boulder. Even if it is directly hit by the enemy''s catapult, it will not collapse immediately and has enough ability to withstand the attack.


    In each tower, there is a huge catapult for naval ships!


    There is such a crossbow every ten meters above the continuous city wall. This kind of building at all costs, of course, cost a lot of gold coins! And needless to say, the weapon business of the guy in deran mountain Warcraft also made great efforts. The East, the west, the middle and the three fortresses were built according to this standard. And between the three fortresses, there is an auxiliary line of defense. There is an open corridor in the rear... The corridor is wide enough for the carriage to pass in it! Once the war starts, if one of the fortresses is in a tight situation, then you can get assistance from other fortresses directly through this corridor¡° It''s a line of defense that can''t be broken. " This is said by Lord Rostock, the commander of the storm corps and the Veteran General of the Empire. The old general, who joined the army with duvet''s father count Raymond, made such a judgment with his rich experience¡° Such a line of defense. Even if you give me a million troops, I''m not sure I''ll defeat them. " Dewey looked at general Rostock and listened to the sigh. The commander of the storm corps, who has been guarding the border of the Empire for many years, is a real practical soldier. The military has a strong reputation in the Empire. At the same time, he is a friend of the Rowling family. And when Dewey came here to inspect this line of defense. As a special minister with imperial mandate, Dewey''s status is noble, and general Rostock personally accompanied him here. The other army commander, the head of the newly established Thor''s whip army, the political enemy of duvidi, alpai, did not accompany him personally. It seems that the guy put on airs in front of Dewey and knew that the relationship between them was stiff. Just hide in the commander-in-chief''s office in the fortress on the pretext of busy military affairs. As a matter of fact, duvi has been here for a day and has not met the general alpai. When duvida arrived here last night, general Rostock also came to meet him. Alpai is said to have "just" visited other barracks last night and was not in the city. If you don''t see it, you can''t see it. Dewey doesn''t care. But listening to general Rostock''s admiration, Dewey felt a little uneasy. So he looked at the old general''s face. Very seriously said: "general... There is no fortress in the world that can not be broken, never." Standing on the wall. Dewey''s had enough. This line of defense is worthy of the huge amount of gold coins it has invested. It is indeed worth the price, and it is hard and strong enough! The army stationed in it is also the most powerful storm army of the Empire, and the whip of Thor, which is based on the storm army. As for the northwest independent division transformed into the imperial air force, after coming here, it will be stationed in the south of the defense line, where there is a newly built "air base"¡° My Lord Dewey looked at Rostock and said with a smile: "I have brought a top secret document. This document is only authorized for you and general alpai to read. Of course, after you read it, you have the right to disclose it to your trusted confidants. His Highness The Regent means that this is a very important news. We are worried that the disclosure of this news will cause instability in the army. Therefore, we should be careful. Now, it''s time to test your control over the army. This news may be shocking or frightening, but what we need is... To stabilize the morale of the army! " With that, Dewey patted himself on the chest: "this document is in my arms. We can go back to the commander''s office now. I''ve had enough of it. I''m happy with the defence Rostock was silent for a moment. He lowered his voice: "Dewey, is it going to war? I understand that the Empire has done so many things, obviously preparing for a huge war. But the only thing I don''t understand is, who are our enemies? Are there any enemies in the north of the mainland? Is it to deal with those Warcraft? I''ve been looking for a lot of relationships to inquire about, but even my old friends in the imperial headquarters don''t know anything about it. "¡° This top secret document I brought can answer your questions... It''s really going to war, big war! " Dewey laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes, only seriousness.

 Chapter 531

    As a new star in the political arena of the Empire and one of the three new kings of the Empire, general arpai has many titles with aura:


    For example, the Earl of the Empire, the general of the Empire, the head of the whip of Thor... Of course, among these titles, there is a more or less complicated one: the political enemy of the tulip family!


    Ironically, although many people now know that general arpai is one of the few strong men in the Empire who dares to play with Duke tulip, as Dewey''s political enemy, 33 year old arpai meets Dewey for the first time.


    It''s interesting and subtle, isn''t it?


    Their first meeting should have been in the war of exterminating the northwest army two years ago. At that time, alpai was just a division commander of the royal city guards.


    But that time, this guy put on airs in front of Du Wei. He not only didn''t see Du Wei, but also left without saying goodbye. In the end, he played a trick of "grabbing credit" with Du Wei and others.


    Since Duwei stepped into the political arena step by step, it can be said that alpai is the only one who once succeeded in making Duwei suffer a small loss. Prince Chen acquiesced in that time when he robbed the emperor. Later, Du Wei and he wrote to each other to attack each other. Prince Chen also obviously silently supported the new rich of the imperial army.


    If so, you think that this alpai is a young, ambitious, arrogant guy who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, then you are wrong!


    This guy who dares to compete with Du Wei at the beginning surprised Du Wei a little when he met for the first time!


    Alpai, 33, seems to be a few years older than his actual age. If only from the appearance, I''m afraid some people believe that he is forty years old!


    More importantly, Dewey met his sister, the beautiful and charming future Princess, Miss Dali. However, from the aspect of appearance, this alpai obviously did not inherit the family''s beauty gene like his sister.


    Alpai''s facial features are very good, but they are just right. It''s a long way from handsome. But he was strong, straight and broad shouldered. The fingers are thick and strong. They are soldiers holding swords all the year round.


    As for his eyes... Dewey read "calm down" from inside!


    This kind of calmness is definitely not pretended, but in the long-term hard environment, has developed that kind of has become the habit of "flattering and insulting not startling"!


    As for the political opponent, Dewey also had a full understanding. A few years ago, when he was young, alpai didn''t work well in his family. Life is also very difficult, not in the ordinary sense of the kind of wealthy families.


    He had also been attacked by the hostile forces in his family, and finally suddenly rose to the top because he got the biggest opportunity in his life.


    Let''s put it this way: this general alpai has lived a hard life. People who have suffered. So, in his eyes, it''s obvious that he is better than the children of those traditional rich families. It''s a bit more determined.


    He is definitely not an arrogant man. Dewey is sure of that.


    This meeting was held in the headquarters of the main Senne in the middle of the Kaspersky line.


    The two giants of the imperial northern army, general Rostock of the storm corps, and general alpai, the head of the whip of Thor, read the secret order that Dewey brought to the Regent from the capital.


    The content of this secret order, Dewey himself already knows: it''s about the future invasion of criminals.


    In all, the Regent had already paid the bottom to the two northern military commanders he relied on.


    The content of this document is absolutely amazing! It''s appalling!


    Dewey can imagine. In this era, human beings have been the only dominator of the mainland. The Roland Empire has been peaceful for hundreds of years. Although there are occasional local wars, the opponents are only the barbaric aliens in the northwest grassland, or the aborigines in the southeast ocean, or the internal separatist warlords.


    In terms of harm, it''s hard to shake the foundation of the Empire... And. most important of all. Those enemies, at least. They are also human beings!


    But now it''s different!


    They were told that, soon, there will be a powerful enemy, the opponent is thousands of years, the human race did not know! The real difference! It''s not human... It''s


    It''s a monster!


    This word should be very appropriate.


    This is a huge psychological gap!


    These brave imperial soldiers, or not afraid of those grassland cavalry, because after all, the opponent is also human. But if we fight against "non-human", I''m afraid everyone will have a sense of fear of the unknown which is difficult to control.


    This kind of mood is just like the alien invasion in duvet''s previous life.


    General Rostock looked very ugly. The old general frowned tightly.


    But alpai''s performance, let Du Wei some new look: this guy''s look has not changed from beginning to end. It''s still so cold.


    "Are these all true?" Although the document was signed by Prince Chen, general Rostock still asked such a ridiculous question.


    "It''s all true." Du Wei said faintly: "there will be thousands or even more of these monsters running out of the frozen forest in half a year at most. These will be our enemies... The enemies of all mankind. Their aim is not to defeat us, but to exterminate us. This is not a war of ordinary significance, generals. "


    Alpai stood up at this moment, took the document from general Rostock, looked at it twice, then sent it directly to the flame of the candle and burned it!


    "Your Highness, please go back and tell your highness that we have received his orders and we will make all preparations."


    Alpai''s voice is steady.


    This man must be born cold-blooded Dewey thought to himself.


    "Don''t worry about morale." Rostock also said: "the Stormtrooper is the strongest subway wall in the Empire. My soldiers will not be timid or chaotic."


    "Good. Then I''m relieved. "


    Even if Dewey''s task is completed, it''s time to announce. He has already announced. As for how to rectify the morale of the army and ensure that this news will not cause unrest after it is spread, this is the work of the two generals.


    As for Dewey... Since the Regent intended not to meddle in the affairs of the army, Dewey would not meddle here.


    However, in private, he still handed over a piece of information he had to general Rostock. That information about criminals. White River worry boss sent him a letter back, some description of the fighting capacity of the criminals.


    "These monsters are powerful. They''re beast like monsters. Of course, they''re not too bad. We have powerful weapons. The only trouble, perhaps, is from the sky. " Dewey wry smile: "according to reliable information, they may have a huge air power."


    "So the northwest independent division Andrea is bringing will become our air barrier?" Arpaye interjected: "this is an empire''s heavily funded air force?"


    "It''s like this." Dewey looked at the political opponent and said, "I hope you can make good use of this air force. All relevant information. I''ve brought all of them. This air force ground combat mode, there are many more... Of course, these generals all know that you can communicate with him a lot. General Andrea is an old subordinate of general Rostock. I''m sure you''ll cooperate well. "


    "In addition, the good news is that the Imperial Academy of magic was the first group of students four years ago. Now it''s time to graduate. At the same time, in order to cope with the war, the school of magic has approved a group of excellent students to graduate early! Of course, in just three or four years, these students can''t grow into high-level magicians. The best of them have only reached the intermediate level, and most of them are just low-level magicians. But... After all, it''s an organized team of magicians, and it''s different from the magicians sent by the Magic Union in the past. These magic students are loyal to the Empire! They will unconditionally obey the orders of the commander in chief of the army, and it is very convenient for them to dispatch. This is the first time that the imperial army has a real sense of magic cooperation. "


    Dewey said with a smile.


    Rostock was happy: "this is good news at last. With the help of magicians, we can help a lot. "


    "Those monsters also have races that are good at magic." Du Wei sighed: "Your Highness''s request is that you control the morale and morale of the army, and this major event will be announced in two months, when the time comes. There must be some instability among the people. But as long as the army is stable, we don''t have to worry about anything. and. At that time, the magic guild, the Knights'' Guild and the temple of light will try their best to help us. After all, this is a war that concerns all mankind.... "


    All mankind... Speaking of this word, Dewey had a real impulse to laugh.


    That''s the end of Dewey''s mission.


    The next work belongs to these two generals. After he finished the task, he immediately took people back to the imperial capital.


    Just before he left, he couldn''t help but go up to the wall again and have a look at the strongest military defense line in the history of the Empire


    Strong city walls, the most powerful weapons of war, the most elite main battle corps of Loran Empire, and the air force across this era.


    The tall walls, the trenches, and so on


    Such a powerful force should be able to stop the criminals!


    Dewey took a last look, jumped off the wall, went back to his carriage, and headed for the southern capital.


    Just when Duwei was there, his political opponent, general alpai, appeared on the wall. The 33 year old upstart of the Imperial Army looked coldly at the chariot and horse team that was going away on the road. His face was very cold.


    Then he took a look at a deputy officer beside him and suddenly said, "two days ago, when Duke tulip arrived, did general Rostock give him a set of first-class precious armor? And a BMW? "


    "Yes, my lord... But that doesn''t seem to matter. General Rostock has always had a good relationship with the Rowlings, and he has given them a suit of armor and a horse. It doesn''t seem like much. "


    "It''s nothing." Alpaye shrugged his shoulders, and then said in plain language: "you will immediately help me draft a secret newspaper, sign my name, and directly report it to his Highness The Regent himself to inform the Duke of tulip of his dereliction of duty and taking bribes during his inspection and acceptance of Kaspersky fortress."


    "Ah..." the Deputy officer was stunned for a while. This guy just carefully whispered: "my Lord, a horse, a suit of armor, is not a bribe?"


    "Write as I say." Alpai said faintly.


    Then he supported the wall, looked at the distance of the road, and sighed, "you don''t understand. Your Highness has read this secret letter of information. It''s impossible to do any harm to the Duke of tulip. I understand. His highness knows better. Even if the Duke of tulip knows this letter, he will just laugh it off. It''s just that. It''s a sign that I''m still at odds with Duke tulip! You don''t understand these things. "


    The Empire''s new rich man finally showed a faint bitter smile on his cold face: "Dewey and I were not enemies. Because the Regent wanted us to be enemies, duvet and I became enemies. "


    Dewey did not return to the capital immediately. In fact, after a long journey to the south, he went to the military base with the northwest independent division of Andrea.


    There, Dewey secretly met with general Andrea.


    "Now this army is not my army." In a separate room, Dewey said solemnly to general Andre, "but I''m worried. After all, this is a new air force. No commander in the Empire has any experience in commanding this army! I''m worried. If it is used indiscriminately, it will cause a huge waste of our valuable army land! Even the soldiers were killed for nothing


    Dewey looked at general Andre: "although you were born in the storm corps, an old subordinate of general Rostock, and also a strict soldier, general Andre, although you participated in the creation of this army, you did not really experience the air combat of this army. So I wrote this down


    Dewey gave general Andre a copy of the book he had written himself. It''s Dewey''s own operation of the air force. There are also some summaries of the role that the air force should play in the war. Of course, it also includes the analysis of the only actual case that the air force used in the continental War: the one that wiped out the northwest Corps.


    "These are my ideas. I can''t give it to Rostock, because after all, his qualifications are much higher than mine. If I give it to him, it will make him disgusted. " Du Wei wry smile: "but you have no problem, my friend, we worked together in the Northwest for two years, you know my people, I also know you."


    "Although our hot-air balloon airship is very mature, as an air combat force, it is still very fragile. First of all, it is too affected by the climate. It is not a good weapon for all-weather operations. Second, if the enemy doesn''t have air power, it will be an unparalleled weapon. But I want you to understand that our enemies also have air arms, and even have more air arms, more flexibility, and faster individual combat. Have air-to-air combat skills. In my opinion, the most suitable combat mode for our airships is "air to ground". And you know, airship is very fragile, once the balloon ball is damaged, it will cause airship to fall. This is a huge weakness in war. Therefore, I think our use of airships should mainly focus on concentrating the number of airships to bomb the enemy''s ground forces. If we encounter a large number of enemy air arms, we''d better let the airship withdraw! Because airships lack air-to-air combat effectiveness in the air and move relatively slowly, they are easy to become targets of the enemy! "


    General Andrea listened carefully to Dewey''s advice, and then he asked, "well, your highness, with all due respect, you have the elite Decepticon air Knights! The air riders on broomsticks, in my opinion, are more agile, not affected by the climate, but also have air-to-air combat power. Why don''t you send the Decepticon team... "


    "Why not contribute the Decepticons to the imperial army? You think I''m too selfish? " Dewey grinned bitterly.


    Andrea didn''t speak. He just looked at Dewey in silence.


    "My friend." Dewey slapped general Andre on the shoulder. "You don''t understand. The Decepticons are so precious! And it''s too few! Now the whole tulip family has less than 400 skyriders! and. Because of some special reasons I can''t tell you, that kind of broom can''t be mass produced any more! That is to say, this is a surprise force that can not be equipped in batches! Since it is a surprise force, it should not be used in conventional operations! Believe me, once the war needs, I will not hesitate to send the Decepticon air Knight order to you! But it''s definitely not the beginning of the war! Do you understand? Because Decepticons are so precious, we can''t afford to lose them! We have to wait for a stage of the war. We have a full understanding of the enemy, summed up enough experience to deal with the enemy, the Decepticon air knight, as a surprise into the war, to play the greatest effect


    With that, Dewey said with a bitter smile, "if I had thousands of Decepticons, I would have sent them to you. Unfortunately, they are not regular army! In my imagination. They should belong to the special arms. "


    Looking at Andrea''s disappointed expression, Dewey sighed.


    Andrea is really disappointed, but this is not based on the dissatisfaction with Dewey, but a helpless.


    Unlike others, he has been in the Northwest for two years. For Duwei''s powerful, shadowless and traceless, with super fast mobility, the Decepticon air Knight order, I envy it very much! As a general. Who doesn''t want his men to have such an unpredictable army?


    "Well, you don''t have to worry too much." "I have a plan now, and if it goes well, we will be able to equip a really large air force in a few years! And the combat effectiveness will not be worse than the current combat effectiveness of the Decepticon air Knights! "


    As he said that, Du Wei thought of the Griffin boy in the imperial capital


    However, Dewey still gave general Andrea a a small gift.


    "You know, Zig? Students of the school of magic. It''s also my earliest student, the leader of the first Decepticon team! He used to be the instructor of the soldiers of the air force in the early days of your air force. I''ve already given an order. In a few days or so, he''ll come down with ten members of the Decepticon team to report to you... Ten members of the Decepticon team! With their broomsticks and gear. It''s kind of a maneuver I loaned you. And... All of the ten people Zig brought were the first members of the Decepticon team! They are all the most experienced skyriders, and... Each of them is a student of Imperial Academy of magic, that is to say, they are not just skyriders. At the same time, he is a qualified magician. It''s just a low-level magician. But I think, with these 10 low-level magicians and Decepticon knights. The power of ten of them, if properly used, will be enough to produce great energy


    Dewey''s words made Andrea look happy: "that''s great!"


    "But I have a request for you, Andrea!"


    Du Wei''s voice became very serious as soon as his words changed: "the Zig I gave you and his ten people are not used as cannon fodder for you! It''s not for you to attack! I only allow you to use them in some special tasks, but if there is any danger of meaningless damage, they can refuse your orders. Do you understand? I give them to you. More importantly, I hope they will follow you, experience the war more, accumulate more experience, use their eyes, ears and personal experience to sum up a set of combat methods and tactics suitable for our air force in the war as soon as possible! These ten are all selected by me. They are the elites with the best talent, the strongest learning ability and the best individual combat ability! These elites, I will use them in the future! So if you, Andrea, if you dare to regard them as ordinary big soldiers and use them for frontal charge, if one of them dies, and it''s worthless... Andrea, I''ll settle with you for sure! "


    Two years in the Northwest for more than two years, personal friendship is very good, Andrea for Dewey''s last severe warning, also did not have the slightest displeasure, he looked at Dewey gratefully: "thank you! I will make sure to make good use of the ten air Knights you lent me. My God, with the Decepticon air knights, even the air scouts used as scouts are much better than those slow and heavy balloons under my command! "


    "Make good use of it. You''d better not die for any of these ten people. These people will be of great use in the future. Especially Ziggy Dewey sighed.


    Andrea looked at Dewey silently. Suddenly he sighed: "Dewey, actually, I don''t think you should stay in the capital."


    He frowned and said, "hot air balloon airship or air knight.". These are all things you have made. Who else in the world knows better than you how to use these special armies? I don''t think the Empire should leave you in the headquarters to do the work in the rear. You should come to the front and direct these troops. No one knows better than you. "


    Dewey grinned strangely: "Andre, there''s no need to talk about this. First, at present, the Regent will not allow me to take charge of the army directly. Second... I know very well that I am not a real soldier. I command the army to fight. In this respect, many people are more proficient than me. I know my strengths and weaknesses. I think it''s good for everyone if I stay in the headquarters for a period of time. "


    However, next, Dewey lowered his voice and muttered, "but in the future, there may be a chance. Who knows."


    Before leaving, Dewey gave Andrea a big hug: "my friend, I want to warn you! Because your army is a new type of army, there are only two results in the war waiting for you: either you use the correct method and win a complete victory, or your army uses the wrong method and suffers heavy casualties!! Only these two results, I hope not the second! Moreover, this war will be a tragedy we have never seen before. I don''t think we will have a chance to meet again for a long time from now to the beginning of the war... Take care! I hope you''ll be alive next time we meet! "

 Chapter 532

    Karkarot became a new star in the imperial capital.


    As the final winner of the martial arts contest, he got a prize of 100000 gold coins and the title of level 8 knight. Although his real strength is only level 7 with his strength. But after all, as the head of the sword of Roland, the symbol of reviving the Knights Association, level 7 is a bit too shabby.


    Therefore, with a stroke of his pen, President Delong gave him the title of Grade 8.


    Moreover, because of her youth, handsome appearance, high strength and popularity, she naturally became a very popular figure in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. At the same time, as we all know, she seems to have a good relationship with the Duke of tulip.


    The current establishment of the Knights of the sword of Roland is 50. Of course, after the celebration in the square that day, AILU quietly quit the Knights'' order. So, after consulting Dewey, the order added a new member to take the place of AILU.


    Malone! The tough guy who once fought with the Knight Commander Randall of the Holy Knights in the ring, a barbarian warrior who once killed a litter of black bears with his bare hands, was absorbed into the Knights.


    By the way, according to Dewey''s private judgment, he even thinks that Malone is probably one of the most powerful warriors in the Knights'' order... But he is not lucky. He met the Grand Knight of the Holy Knights'' order early in the competition.


    But if the real strength of the words, really fight, I''m afraid that karkarote may not necessarily be able to win this Malone.


    In addition, Dewey is very interested in this Malone, because this guy''s physical strength is so strong that he has never met anyone. Only the lion like tough guy named Rhine adopted by Archbishop maximus can match.


    In any case, the mainland Knights Association, relying on the martial arts contest, gained a great reputation. More importantly, the martial arts contest triggered a martial arts practice atmosphere in the Empire, whether it was following suit or not. Join in the fun. In a word, even the young nobles in the imperial capital are now in the fashion of wearing samurai. In the past, those luxurious aristocratic gowns were abandoned and replaced by various Samurai gowns.


    What''s more, the Knights association has earned enough money by this competition. The Duke of tulip generously donated a hundred first-class horses to the Knights of the sword of Roland.


    Dewey returned home after completing his official duties from the north and returning to the imperial capital. He was told that the knight of karkarot had visited the house for three days in a row, and the young man would wait for half a day in tulip palace every day.


    "Master Gabriel Likes that guy very much. He often takes that Mr. Capote to practice martial arts."


    Sandy, the housekeeper, took Dewey''s horse by hand. He said with a smile, "today, that Mr. Capote came early. I''m afraid he''s still in master Gabriel''s yard."


    Dewey nodded. "Is Hussein back?"


    "I''m back." Sandy nodded: "he should be in your study now."


    Dewey listened to a smile, said to his little manager Sandy: "go to ask Cavalier Capote to see me, go to my study."


    Hussein lived in the other room in the courtyard of Dewey''s study.


    Though I''ve got rid of the nasty wanted. However, the habit of living in seclusion developed in recent years has not been changed all of a sudden.


    When Dewey came back to his study, he saw Hussein wiping his armor in the yard. The paladin''s expression was serious and meticulous.


    "Do you know?" "As a high-ranking knight, you should have several retinues, such as wiping armor or taking care of horses. You shouldn''t do it yourself," Dewey said with a smile


    Hussein looked up and watched as Dewey came in. Not much surprise, light way: "what you told me is finished. What you want, I put it on your desk


    "Well, is everything all right?" Dewey nodded.


    "Well, no one knows I did it. It''s just... This guy does look like he should die. "


    "Oh?" Duvito asked.


    "When I killed him, he was bullying a woman with violence."


    Dewey nodded: "all right, friend. Put down your armor... You don''t need to wipe this set, actually. I have some good things for you. I want to meet a guest first. I''ll give you that set in a minute. Well, get rid of the scrap metal in your hand. "


    Dewey winked and laughed triumphantly.


    When Carol was invited to Dewey''s study by little sandy. There was a trace of excitement in the young man''s expression.


    As the door closed, Dewey sat behind the table and looked nervously at karkarot: "well, I think you know what I asked you to do. What I promised you, I can cash it now. "


    As he said that, Dewey pointed to a square wooden box on a table. "Where''s what you want."


    "I know that you prefer to do it yourself. But... That''s too time consuming. Although I can help you, after all, you don''t have an official position, just a little bit of status and wealth. It''s up to you to deal with a local garrison leader. You have to struggle for at least a few years. But we don''t have time... "Dewey looked at karkarot seriously:" I need your secret! It''s important! "


    She took a deep breath, went to the table, lifted the lid of the wooden box and took a look.


    Inside is a head, and in order to prevent decay, inside sprinkled with lime, but still can see his original appearance.


    Seeing the head in the box, karkarot''s face became very complicated. His eyes were full of excitement. After careful identification. He closed the lid.


    "You can take it with you." "Do what you want," Dewey said with a smile


    "I owe you." Karkarot stares at Dewey: "you avenged me, so I owe you a lot."


    "I need that Griffin secret." Du Wei sighed: "you just tell me that is paid off."


    Karkarote immediately took out a book that looked very shabby: "it''s all in it. This is my teacher''s note."


    He put the book on Dewey''s desk and looked into Dewey''s eyes: "from now on, your highness, my life is yours. I swear by my soul that I will be loyal to you all my life


    "You don''t need to be like that." Dewey sighed.


    "I know, for a big man like you. You don''t care about the loyalty of a little character like me. But I still have to. I swear Karkarot said seriously: "you helped me to fulfill the biggest wish of my life and avenged me."


    Said the obstinate young man, taking up the box, bowing deeply to Dewey, and strode away.


    As he watched the young man leave, Dewey just sighed and immediately began to read the book


    This book is not just about Griffin studies, in Dewey''s opinion. What''s more, it''s a very different kind of nature lover''s notes in this era... Just like the programs he saw in National Geographic magazine in his previous life.


    In fact, the secret about Griffins is not as complicated as expected. The main reason why Aragon failed in that year was that he used the wrong feeding method to catch the Griffin cubs. Make all the young animals starve to death.


    In this book, the secret of Griffin, a magical creature, is revealed!


    Griffins, this creature is oviparous, not viviparous.


    A griffin has a life span of about 20 years. Two year old Griffins, even if they are basically adults, can have strong strength and strong wings, sharp claws and teeth... At the same time, they can also breed.


    An adult Griffin can lay four to six eggs, and it takes about four months to hatch.


    The biggest secret is the first feeding of the newly hatched Griffins!


    According to the notes left by karkarote''s teacher, the guy who was obsessed with Griffin research. Once in the southern swamp, a griffin settlement lurked for a long time, risking his life, found such a scene


    When a young Griffin is born just after breaking its shell, the adult Griffin will feed it for the first time, and this feeding has a special significance! It''s also because of this feeding. Make the young Griffin. With the ability to identify who is their "parents"!


    Karkarote''s teacher witnessed an adult Griffin. For the first time, feeding one''s own cub is not to send the meat of the hunted prey into the mouth of the cub in people''s imagination... But blood!


    "He stabbed his paw and dripped the blood in his paw into the mouth of the cub... I was shocked to see this! I''ve never heard of this kind of feeding, let alone seen it! I mean, many creatures in the world, such as cattle, sheep and horses, feed their young with milk. Birds feed their prey with milk. So do humans. But the Griffin... This kind of ferocious thing actually feeds the cub with its own blood


    For this reason, the young Griffins who have tasted their parents'' blood have a sense of smell. They refuse to eat any other food! Just drink your parents'' blood!


    A Griffin, on the other hand, needs to drink its parents'' blood for about two months, and then they have a meeting to "cut off the blood", which is just like a person''s "weaning".


    In this special "feeding" period, the adult male Griffin will hunt prey frequently, while the female Griffin will appear weak due to blood loss and stay in the nest. All food is provided by the Griffin.


    "It''s obvious that his majesty, the founding emperor thousands of years ago, made a mistake in the way of feeding the young Griffins. He asked people to feed meat to the young Griffins... But he didn''t know that the young Griffins didn''t eat this kind of food at all. They only drank blood and their mother''s blood!"


    "After two months of drinking blood, the Griffins will grow up a little bit, and then they will stop drinking blood. Two month old Griffins have teeth, but at this time, they have learned to identify their parents and only eat the prey their parents bring back. At this point, if someone feeds them, they refuse to eat. After one year old, the young Griffin starts to try to hunt, and will try to go out with the Griffin''s hunting team. At about two years old, even if the young Griffin is an adult, his parents will drive him out of the nest and set up a new door. "


    "According to my guess, if we want to tame this beast, there may be a way. The first way is to quietly get a few Griffin eggs, and then feed it other things when it is born, so that the little Griffin thinks that the person who feeds it is its parents. Otherwise, it won''t eat any other food at all... That''s why the failure of the great Aragon happened in those years. "¡° Our biggest problem is how to make young Griffins eat and avoid starvation. As long as they don''t die, it should not be too difficult to domesticate these things. As long as we solve this problem, we can do it! " Dewey closed the book. The handwriting on it was scribbled and messy, and the notes were crude. It was obvious that the teacher in karkarote was not well educated. But the contents of this pamphlet are valuable to Dewey¡° It seems that we need Griffin eggs. " Duvet sighed, but Griffin eggs are not easy to get! That kind of fierce social beast, even if sent to a large number of troops, it is difficult to defeat them... As a last resort, Dewey invited Hussein¡° I''m sorry to trouble you again, my friend, to go to the south again. " Du Wei wry smile: "I need you to help me bring back some Griffin eggs, to complete, the more the better." Hussein''s face was calm¡° But before you go, I have a present for you. "

 Chapter 533

    In front of Hussein, Dewey took something out of his storage ring... Exactly, a set!


    Golden luster, exudes some kind of subtle natural sense of oppression!


    It''s a suit of armor. It''s all gold!


    Every piece of armor seems to be covered with a delicate natural pattern, which is like a certain pattern, but also seems to have some other special meaning.


    This is not gold, gold is not so tough hardness!


    The shape of armor is gorgeous and full of arrogance and ambition, uninhibited! The shape of the design allows the wearer to hide 90% of his body under the armor. Its design style is completely different from any knight armor in Roland. Especially the helmet... It''s different from the round helmet and pointed helmet worn by the knight Roland, and it doesn''t have the iron surface of defensive nature


    But Hussain only looked at it once, and immediately changed color!


    He stared at the texture of the armor, the golden luster


    "It''s not metal." Hussain whispered.


    "Of course not." Du Wei was very proud with a smile: "I added a few magic on it... It has excellent physical defense ability and powerful magic immunity ability! Wear it, even if you meet a magician opponent, but also enough to resist most of the ordinary magic


    "This is... Dragon scale?"


    "The scales of the Golden Dragon." Dewey added: "you should know that the last time the green robed old man helped me kill a golden dragon, its scales are good things! Moreover, this armor can be regarded as a complete "Dragon Armor"! The main part of the armor is polished and cast with dragon scales, and the seam of the armor is not made of iron sink or traditional ox tendon... But dragon tendon! And helmet, shoulder armor. Knee and other important parts, which also added some keel as lining! "


    Dewey said here, even if Hussain no matter how cold, can not help but moved!


    Dragon scale, dragon tendon, keel! And it''s the golden dragon!!


    Such a suit of armor


    "I''ve tried, the general fighting spirit, don''t hurt it. Don''t even try to leave a mark! Hey, you''ve fought with the Golden Dragon. You should know how strong an adult golden dragon''s body is. " Dewey said with a smile, "now, this armor is yours."


    Hussain narrowed his eyes and looked at it for a long time before he finally sighed: "you are such a big hand! And... The pattern of the armor is really strange. "


    Duwei chuckles. Of course, he won''t tell Hussein that this is the golden robe of Leo, one of the twelve Golden Saints drawn by Penguin.


    "That golden dragon is big enough. So I made twelve sets of such armor with its scales. " Dewey said with a smile.


    "Twelve sets?" Hussein was surprised again: "do you know this is wasteful? Golden Dragon, earth dragon scale has many other valuable functions


    "The only regret is that the magic I bestow is all human magic... I can''t use dragon language magic yet. I don''t know how to add blessings... But you don''t have to worry that the magic power of armor will be exhausted... Don''t worry about using it. The magic gems inlaid on it are not ordinary magic crystals... I used colorful stones! Each suit of armor doesn''t use much, but it''s enough for you to spend


    Hussain was silent for a moment, and suddenly pulled out his sword. Raise a sword, heavy cut in the chest of armor!


    Keng!


    There was a loud crash, and the golden light on the armor was shining, but then the buzzing of the sword in Hussein''s hand was heard, and the blade of the sword burst into pieces!


    And the chest of that armor did not leave a mark!


    Although Hussain''s sword does not use the power of the upper holy level, but the power of the powerful paladin''s sword. It''s really big!


    Looking at the handle of the broken sword in his hand, Hussein showed a satisfied smile on his face. Although he is very cold, but a warrior, always want to get sharp weapons and perfect armor.


    "Thank you. It''s a great gift."


    Hussain accepted Dewey''s gift without hesitation.


    Dewey then took out a huge gold-plated box more than one meter high from the storage ring! That box, very clear, depicts a lion!


    "What is this?" Hussain frowned: "armored box?"


    "In fact... It''s a box for the vestments." Dewey laughed: "this is one of my bad tastes. How about it, isn''t it beautiful? "


    "Holy garments? That''s a terrible name. " Hussain said rudely.


    "Come on. my friend. You see, you''re a paladin. This armor is also made of the scales of the golden dragon of the holy rank, so it''s called the holy garment. Isn''t it very appropriate? "


    Then, at Dewey''s strong request, Hussein couldn''t stand Dewey''s noise, so he had to put on the armor in front of him on the spot


    Then, Dewey looks at Hussein in front of him in the golden robe of Leo... He''s completely stunned!!


    Like! It''s so similar!


    Just like the cartoon that has been popular for a generation in his previous life, Hussein in front of him is as cold, handsome and blonde as Leo golden saint Elia£¨ Of course, the only difference is that Hussein has only one eye.


    But from the look, this whole body is full of cold and tough blonde man, the whole is just like the gold saint came out of the picture!!


    If... He releases his gold fighting spirit again, it will be more like the golden universe of the gold saint fighter


    Hussein didn''t say it, but he seemed very satisfied.


    However, after carefully looking at himself, he frowned at a tiny sign on his chest... It was a tiny totem like thing carved on the left chest of the armor. It''s made up of several simple patterns, which make up a head that looks a little ferocious... The head also has horns, sharp beaks and tusks.


    "What is this?"


    Dewey smiles: "this is the head of a demon. It''s... The symbol of our order. "


    "The order of knights?"


    "Yes." Du Wei curled his mouth: "recently, there are always such and such Knights'' names. You see, the Knights'' Association has their sword Knights of Roland. A few days ago, in order to give his majesty Emperor Charles the mythical color of destiny, I made the Knights of Saint Roland as a flag... So I have been thinking, as the Duke of tulip, I also want to set up a knight order of our own. And the name... The tulip knights? It''s tacky, and a little sissy. It''s not fun to use flowers as the name of the Knights. "


    "So, the name you come up with is..."


    "The order of demons!" Dewey looked into Hussein''s eyes. "That''s the name I came up with."


    The order of demons!


    As the first member of the demon Knights of armored land, Hussein went directly south to the swamp that night to help duvet grab Griffin eggs.


    I''m afraid only this Saint level strong man can do this kind of difficult work.


    And Dewey?


    He ran outside the city the next day!


    Just outside the Acropolis in the south of the imperial capital, the Imperial military headquarters vacated a military fortress built decades ago as the site of the new "Imperial military academy".


    Just a few days ago. A total of 160 young officers from all over the mainland, from the garrison troops in all parts of the Empire, from the southern corps, and from the Navy, have come to the military headquarters of the imperial capital to report.


    Selected by Dewey. In accordance with his own standards, with a stroke of his pen, he crossed out a group of people he thought were unqualified from the list.


    Dewey crossed out dozens of people he thought were too old or had too strong a family background.


    Although Deputy military minister camisillo and Dewey had a dispute about this. Because camisillo thinks that it''s not good for Duwei to cross out so many people. After all, the military''s internal officer training courses have always been controlled by some aristocrats or military generals. Among the candidates who were eliminated by Dewey, quite a few were people with strong backgrounds and had traditional intimate relations with the military.


    "Please, I want to educate young officers, I want young people with potential! This is not for gilding those people! It''s not a place of mixed qualifications! I want to be able to bear hardships. And a young man who can obey me Dewey scornfully pointed to the name on the list that he had crossed out: "look at this... God, he is thirty-nine years old! After graduation, he is over forty years old. What can he do? Do you want to be a general after you''ve got some qualifications with me? Old man in his forties, can I count on him to fight? How many years can he move? I don''t understand what you''re doing with people like this! Old age care? This is not a nursing home! "


    "But there are also young ones that you crossed out." Camisiro argued.


    "Yes! yes! Like this one! The famous playboy, I heard that he spends more time on women than sleeping! And this guy, I heard that he is a famous black sheep! oh And this... I know the name! A spring drill two years ago. This guy even lost his way with his army! "


    Dewey angrily closed the list: "camisillo! I know your difficulty! But I hope you understand that what I want is real potential young people! It''s not these bastards who come here to eat and die! I don''t refuse the son of a general. Or the young master of a marquis. But the premise is that these people must be really qualified soldiers! It''s not the kind of waste that needs ten or eight servants to serve even in armor! Look at all the rubbish you gave me. I heard that one of them had a duel for a prostitute last time


    "But..."


    Without waiting for camisillo to finish, Dewey said coldly: "duel is nothing! It''s normal for young people to fight. Can let me speechless is, this duel guy, actually lost! I heard that he was beaten all over the ground. I beg for mercy! I don''t want this kind of soft egg! "


    Camisillo sighed and had to obey Dewey''s decision.


    Finally, he was selected into the first class of Imperial military academy. There are 108 officers (hum, I just like the number of 108, the sum of Tiangang and Disha)


    Most of them are Imperial officers under the age of 35. They come from all over the mainland. Each of them has been in the army for more than five years. Some of them have excellent performance in the army, some have outstanding martial arts skills, and some have deep family background


    Their ranks. The lowest is the commander of hundreds of cavalry in the original army, and the highest has even become the deputy commander.


    Of course, the only exception is Dewey''s brother! Gabriel, who is only 15 years old in a month, is the future Earl of the Rowling family. He didn''t have a day''s experience in the army.


    The so-called opening ceremony is very simple. All the 108 cadets came to this military fortress to report for duty, except for them. There''s also a team of local imperial guards that Dewey sent in.


    On a cold morning, before the sun rose, the students were ordered to stand in line on the playground. After standing in the cold wind for two quarters of an hour, their president. Du Weicai came late in his thick robe.


    Each of these students, who were ordered to wear only light armor, was stiff with cold. Looking at Du Wei, who was wearing thick robes and shrinking his head, everyone was full of indignation. But on the surface. After all, they are the Duke of tulips!


    "I know you must be scolding me in your heart." Du Wei stood in front of the group of students and began to lecture: "believe me, in the next period of time, I promise you will scold more severely! I will teach you a lesson, let you cry father and mother, let you hate to kill me! So... Curse me in your heart! Because it''s the only thing you can do! Besides, you have to obey me. Do it meticulously according to my words! "


    "Of you, the youngest is fifteen... The oldest is thirty-four." Duwei hummed and sneered: "but it doesn''t matter. After three days at most, you will regret why you came to this world!"


    Du Wei looked at the 108 students in front of him with a deep look, and then he laughed cruelly: "welcome to this terrible place, my dear students! What''s waiting for you next is nightmare


    Under the complicated eyes of the students, Dewey walked around the line. Then he announced faintly: "for the convenience of management. I formed you into a squadron according to the custom of the army... Just over 100 people. I need to choose a captain. In order to manage you when I''m away on weekdays. "


    When hearing this, many people involuntarily cast their eyes on Gabriel. Everyone knows that Gabriel is duvidi''s younger brother. Obviously, the captain, who is fat and poor, will fall on Gabriel. For this, we have been well prepared.


    "Knight arol, come out!" All of a sudden, Dewey called out a name unknown to everyone.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, in the queue, a 30-year-old man took a big step forward and stood straight in the front of the queue!


    This man stood upright in the cold wind, but he didn''t tremble, didn''t shrink his neck, and his face was plain and indifferent, but it was full of a real soldier''s perseverance!


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t look like soldiers. After all, they are also excellent young people selected from the local armies. But this Alor, however, behaves differently from others!


    He stood there, straight body like a long gun, and the body, faint out of the momentum, but different from everyone! It''s a real edge that has been baptised and honed by war!


    "Arol, from now on, you are their captain. When I''m away, you have the right to punish those who violate the rules, understand? " Dewey looks at this guy.


    They are old acquaintances.


    At that time, when the golden wolf head of the prairie with 20000 cavalry attacked giliat City, the knight of arol was a cavalry captain in the army under Bohan, governor of nurin province. At that time, he was ordered by Bohan to take 300 cavalry to help Duwei. The young knight was brave, resolute and well disciplined. Make duvet feel good about him.


    What''s more, at that time, this alore brought a sentence to duvet, which was a "state affairs are important" of governor Bohan, who had a bad relationship with duvet at that time!


    However, after the northwest army was wiped out, governor Bohan was transferred from the northwest, because he belonged to the prince''s camp in his early years. The Regent dismissed him as governor and gave him a high position of glory but no real power.


    As for this knight of arol. He also took part in the war of exterminating the northwest legion, and fought bravely... Unfortunately, because he was the army under governor Bohan, his army was excluded and treated unfairly when he was awarded the war merit.


    This time, Du Wei has already dug out his mind for this training course for officers. It''s a mean idea to cultivate some of your own party members here, isn''t it?


    So he needs a few old acquaintances that he is familiar with. It''s not realistic for him to get people from the army of tulip family, which will cause Prince Chen''s suspicion. So. Duvi later joined the knight of arol in the list, and he was also an old comrade in arms who had fought with him.


    When Dewey announced Alor as captain in public, there was an immediate objection.


    "I object. Your honor From the queue, a voice came out, obviously, this voice represents the meaning of many people!


    "Reason!" Duwei coldly looked at the guy in the queue. The information showed that the son of a certain general.


    "Lord arol was just a riding captain before. I don''t think he has enough qualifications to convince the public!"


    Dewey hummed a smile: "you mean, he''s one of you. The lowest ranking man? "


    "... it''s like this." The man has a hard time.


    "Is there any other reason?" Dewey''s face didn''t seem too terrible: "say it, if you''re right, I have a reward!"


    "Your martial arts skills are not the strongest. I think you should choose a person with the strongest martial arts skills as the team leader!"


    "His title is not enough. I think the one with the highest title among us should be the captain. I recommend your excellency Gabriel." Obviously, the person who said that was flattering Dewey.


    Looking at the people in the queue began to talk, Dewey hummed sneer.


    Only understand the meaning of Dewey''s expression. Just Gabriel! Only Gabriel knows. When my brother has such a smile on his face, he is definitely a terrible devil! He has already begun to pray in his heart for his future colleagues.


    "Let''s talk about qualifications first." Du Wei light way: "yaluoer Knight''s rank is not high?"? Good. So I''ll tell you what qualifications are! In the army! The knight of yaluoer once personally cut off the heads of six alien grassland cavalry on the battlefield! He has experienced the war and killed people in the battlefield! Who among you has done that? Stand up


    "What''s more, who just said that the person with the highest martial arts skills should be the team leader? Then I tell you, this is not a martial arts contest! It''s the barracks! I want officers! Not just warriors! Otherwise, I will let the champion of the martial arts contest Cavalier karkarot to be your captain


    "Finally... Who said the title was the highest just now? Then you''d better pack and leave tonight! Then go back to your home and continue to be your nobleman! Because the army doesn''t need you! "


    No one is talking.


    Dewey went to arol''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "be a good captain, don''t let me down... Also, today I help you to stand up, but the real dignity depends on you to stand up, to let these bastards to you, it depends on you!"


    "I will disappoint you." The knight of arol was resolute.


    Dewey sneered, and then he ordered the team to line up again.


    "Everyone, line up, and the first lesson today is... Run around the playground! Come on, it''s an order


    "How many laps? Your honor One could not help asking.


    Dewey went up and kicked him to the ground: "run until I say stop!" Then he looked at the guy at his feet: "because you doubt the order of the chief, so... Say goodbye to your lunch today! Now, get up, join the queue and start running! Before I say stop, whose foot slows down first, so it''s the same, there''s no lunch at noon! "


    Looking at these officers quickly line up and start running on the playground, Dewey stands there watching with a smile.


    The quality of these people is not bad, at least they are all officers after all. When they run, the queue is still neat.


    At this time, camisiro came from a distance... Today is the "opening ceremony" after all. As a representative of the military, he will always appear.


    "Is it useful to run like this? Dewey Camisillo frowned.


    "It''s no use just running." "I''m just trying to make them remember the importance of orders," Dewey said! A true soldier''s duty is to obey orders! The final result I want to achieve is that even if there is a cliff ahead, when I say "run", no one dares to stand still! obey! Obeying orders is the first thing


    As the site of the Imperial military academy, this playground used to be the school yard in the military fortress, but the area is quite large! When one hundred and eight officers ran around the playground for the eighteenth lap, at last someone began to fall behind.


    After all, these guys are required to wear armor today. Although they are not the full set of cavalry heavy armor, these light armor also weigh dozens of Jin.


    At the beginning, some people left behind, the original neat team was pulled longer and longer, and the last people even couldn''t help but want to take off their armor! It''s so heavy that people can''t breathe!


    At the top of the line was the knight of arol.


    He doesn''t run too fast or too slow. His breathing rhythm is very stable. Only those veterans who have been on the battlefield and experienced life and death can know how to make the most of their physical strength in the long march!


    "Three steps, one exhale, three steps, one inhale." Yaluoer suddenly said to his teammates: "keep breathing rhythm, you won''t be so tired, don''t run too fast, don''t run too slow!" Du Wei stood in the middle of the playground and looked at camisillo with a smile: "the first thing, Mr. camisillo, the students you gave me are really rotten! It''s ridiculous that they are the excellent elements selected by you from the armies all over the world? "¡° No way, the real elites are all in the main battle corps, they are all picked up by storm corps and Thor''s whip. These people... Are very good in the local garrison. And... Don''t forget, you let them stand here for a long time before dawn today, they didn''t even eat breakfast! It''s good to run like this. " Camisillo sighed¡° Well, the second thing... "Dewey said with a smile," I need some doctors. I''d better ask the church to send two clergymen who will be in the Department of light therapy. "¡° Why Camisillo frowned: "oh my God, are there casualties in training in the academy? What are you going to do? "¡° Death is not death. " Du Wei light way: "I have propriety, but can shed a little blood, get a little hurt, this is normal." Camisillo swallowed and said, "I''m beginning to regret that I made you the dean."

 Chapter 534

    Dewey is very clear that he is far from being a qualified soldier. In the northwest, he really had a very leisurely life. He didn''t spend a day in the army, he didn''t really lead soldiers, he didn''t really March and fight. Even though he went through two actual battles: the battle of giliat City, he only had less than 1000 troops under his command, which was just a small group of cavalry raids. He didn''t have much experience in marching. Besides, it was little 250 Gaida, the apprentice of general 250, who really commanded the army that time.


    In the second battle of annihilating the northwest army, Dewey was in charge of overall planning.


    Therefore, in the face of these young people drawn from military barracks all over the mainland, Dewey was very careful to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    He is known as the Dean, but he doesn''t take the real basic courses of marching and fighting. Camisillo can''t give all the courses to Duwei. After all, Duwei is the Duke of tulip! You can''t expect to use a Duke as a coolie.


    Therefore, for all the military courses of the army of the Roland Empire, such as marching, fighting, infantry and cavalry operation, camping, receiving the enemy and so on, the military command has sent some experienced veteran officers to teach these basic courses.


    What Dewey has to do is set up a special course. This course is called "deduction course" by Dewey.


    He asked his own people to make several sets of huge sand tables. The first one was his own giliat city. He made a miniature model completely according to the terrain around giliat city. Then he moved it to the classroom and told more than 100 students about the details of the battle of giliat city.


    However, Du Wei only explained the comparison of forces between the two sides, as well as the city defense forces. The number of Rangers and cavalry under the city, the location and distribution of barracks, and morale, etc


    However, Dewey doesn''t talk about how the fighting process is completed!


    "Everyone can use their heads and pretend that if you were commander in chief, how would you finish the war! Everyone has to think about it! Count all the resources you have. Then make a deduction! "


    Even, Dewey did not restrict these officers to play the role of imperial army only in the deduction! He even specially selected half of the people, let them pretend to be the commander of grassland cavalry to think!


    In the classroom, the officers'' interest suddenly increased!


    After all, in peacetime, most of these officers did not experience real war, but only trained in the local army. No experience in real war. We are still very interested in this way of "simulation".


    As a result, there were 108 officers in groups of two. They played the roles of tulip family army and grassland army of both sides in the battle to defend giliat city. Everyone has a day to get familiar with all the information and the terrain on the sand table. And then made a deduction


    This process is wonderful!


    As a matter of fact, duvier''s victory in the battle of giliat was the reason why he was able to win. It''s really a fluke! There is no doubt that tulip family is an absolute disadvantage in terms of military strength and combat effectiveness of both sides!


    The only winning factor is that he has the Decepticon team beyond this era! It was also the first time that the Decepticon team appeared on the mainland, and it was also the first time that the "air force" appeared on the mainland!


    The world''s first "air and ground cooperative operation"!! But also the use of "gunpowder" this hot weapon!


    In this deduction, Dewey deliberately did not include this condition in it at the beginning. in other words. The officer who plays the commander of tulip family must complete without air power and gunpowder


    As a result, the process of deduction is strange!


    According to the comparison of the military strength of the two sides, the factors such as the grain and grass, materials, morale and so on have been fully considered. The officers came up with all sorts of strange ways of fighting. For example, some officers beat the city of giliat into a protracted city wall defense battle. Almost all the soldiers in the city were used on the wall, relying on the wall and the other side to consume troops.


    In the end, the slaves in the city were also organized into cities to resist. Relying on several officers to arbitrate and calculate the proportion of losses and so on. It comes to a conclusion that giliat city can''t be defended! The other side has 20000 troops, but tulip family has less than 1000 people in the city! And most slaves. No combat experience at all! It is difficult for the slaves who take up arms to pose much threat to the elite soldiers on the grassland.


    Some officers simply put forward the idea: since grassland people are raiding, they can''t spend a long time, they can only spend time with them!


    Even finally developed: give up the city wall, use the complex terrain of giliat City, and fight with each other in the street! In the street battle, the grassland people''s cavalry lost the broad terrain, unable to launch the group charge advantage, and the tulip family soldiers can rely on the city''s houses, streets, buildings, and so on to resist and harass.


    Other officers made full use of the hundreds of cavalry reinforcements led by Dewey outside the city! Some officers even come up with all kinds of strange cavalry harassment tactics! Hundreds of cavalry outside the city were divided into many teams to harass the grassland people under the city! The meaning of this proposition is very clear: anyway, there are only a few hundred of our cavalry, and a few hundred of them charge against 20000 people, which has no effect at all. Then we should spread out and use the tactics of harassment to harass the grassland people, such as pretending to feint day and night, making the enemy tired, poisoning the water, sneaking attacks on the other party''s scouts and so on


    But the other side also has it!


    Someone immediately pointed out the mistake of this method! Because if they are more mobile than cavalry, the grassland people''s iron cavalry is stronger than the Imperial Army in this aspect! Scatter hundreds of cavalry and play harassment tactics? Grassland people''s cavalry can easily spread out a few teams, and then wipe out these harassment teams!


    Because we all think that grassland people''s cavalry, mobility is stronger than the imperial cavalry!


    There are also people who fantasize that once the practice of "cutting off food" is put forward, Du Wei can''t help laughing.


    Obviously, these officers have a good foundation. They have read a lot of military books and regulations of this era, and they have enough imagination, but the biggest defect is that they are not practical! In other words, no actual combat experience!


    Dewey immediately pointed out that it was impossible to cut off food! Because there is no so-called "grain road" for the 20000 cavalry of grassland people!


    They don''t have a grain team! When the grassland people and land forces fight, they always carry with them about 15 days'' rations! The only burden is the small amount of grass they carry. This is almost the only burden of the grassland Army (because the horses can''t only eat the grass in the field, they have to eat hay, otherwise they will lose their fighting power quickly). The grassland people''s combat methods have always been very barbaric: they carry a small amount of soldiers'' rations and hay, maintain the army''s assault mobility, and when they need supplies, they simply "supply them on the spot", the so-called supply on the spot. It''s burning, killing and looting!!


    Of course, if the grassland people''s army is on a large scale, there will be no "grain road". They are used to driving a large group of cattle and sheep directly behind the army! This is what they are carrying!


    The rehearsal lasted three days, and it turned out that almost all the officers who played a part in the tulip family. In the deduction, they were completely lost to the party who played the grassland man. Among them, if we can make our own side persist for more than ten days in the process of reasoning and fighting, we are already the best.


    In the first round, the best result is the knight of arol!


    Although he is also a junior officer, but after all, he is different from those students who visited the hospital on paper. He has actual combat experience, and he has also experienced the battle of giliat. Moreover, he also has courage and imagination!


    He played a lot of tricks when he played the commander-in-chief of the tulip family. He did not put the slaves in formation on the wall, but symbolically let his army resist on the wall for three days, then all the troops withdrew to the city and gave up the wall to each other!


    He skillfully arranged a street fight and a war of attrition, making use of all the buildings and facilities in the city. And his deployment of forces is very reasonable, almost a layer of consumption of the other side''s forces, so that the other side to advance more and more slowly! And he used most of the slave formation in the urban street fighting! His reason is very good: if you go to the wall for frontal defense, a slave with weapons will never beat the enemy''s elite soldiers!


    But if it''s street fighting, slaves will have the advantage of being familiar with the terrain! This advantage can at least pull in some of the combat effectiveness gap between the two sides! Although this advantage is very small, but in the war. As the commander of the inferior side. We must make full use of all the advantages we have!


    Moreover, he did not blindly let hundreds of cavalry reinforcements outside the city carry out simple harassment. Instead, they concentrated their forces to launch a feint attack on the grassland people one by one! I don''t get entangled with each other every time. Every time, he would use the courage of a strong man to break his wrist, leaving a team of people to break off, and let most of the cavalry quickly leave the battlefield. This method made his cavalry less and less, but successfully delayed the other side''s time!


    "The enemy has occupied the city wall and needs to send troops to guard it! In the street battle, we have occupied streets and important buildings one by one. We also need to send people to guard them!! In this way, the more they advance, the less mobile forces they have! I will not stick to every place, but deliberately relax a few places for the other party to occupy, but can achieve the effect of dispersing the power of the other party! "


    That''s what arol said at the end, even though he failed in the end. But he successfully dragged on the grassland people for 18 days! This is the best result in this deduction!


    Of course, in Dewey''s opinion, under normal circumstances, if the garrison can drag on for 18 days, it can almost be regarded as a success, because the grassland people are Raiders! Eighteen days later, enough Imperial troops from the rear were able to mobilize a large number of reinforcements.


    However, in the battle of giliat, the northwest army besieged Loulan City, making it impossible for Dewey to mobilize all his troops to help giliat city! That''s why Dewey still failed to judge arol!


    The same group of officers who fought with Alor suffered a lot from Alor in the deduction, but in the end, the captain appointed by Dewey was finally recognized by many members of the team.


    It is worth mentioning that Gabriel''s performance is also good. As a Wuxun family, he received a good education since childhood, and... He also worked as an apprentice with the old fox in blue ocean for a while!


    What makes Dewey''s eyes bright is that Gabriel makes full use of climate factors in his deduction!


    He also cleverly used a condition: night!!


    After all, this era is not the advanced technology era in Duwei''s previous life. The production level and people''s living conditions in this era are not good. From the perspective of people''s physique, most people can only eat enough, but from the perspective of nutrition intake, most people''s nutrition is unscientific. After all, this is the living standard. It''s good to eat enough! But this caused a subtle factor: because of malnutrition, most people in this era have night blindness! In other words, at night, more than half of the soldiers will not be able to see!! Gabriel made full use of this condition and succeeded in delaying for a few more days. Generally speaking, the cadets are full of interest in this kind of deduction, and they are very excited about this kind of addictive command and combat.

 Chapter 535

    Du Wei made full use of this point. He asked every student to make a summary after the first deduction. He learned all the advantages and disadvantages of his deduction and the conditions of using it.


    Then... In the second round of deduction, Dewey still made use of the sand table of giliat City, and then just made some random changes in the forces and strength of both sides to carry out the next round of deduction!


    This kind of deduction course was carried out four times and lasted for 15 days.


    In the end, under Dewey''s training and step-by-step guidance, the students learned to make full use of all the conditions, such as climate, troops, environment, etc.. All these can''t be learned from books!


    Repeated a variety of deduction, a lot of students played to make Dewey satisfied with the tactics!


    It can be said that among all the courses, Dewey''s "deduction course" is the most popular one for these students.


    Although this kind of deduction can not give these officers real experience in commanding operations, it is better than nothing after all. At least it can give them a more intuitive understanding of various tactics!


    Next, in the later deduction class, Dewey made various sand table models. He shamelessly plagiarized all kinds of war cases he knew at all times and in all over the world!


    These officers are not qualified commanders, but at least they are beginning to realize that they have made full use of all the conditions in the war! Although it may not be a good use, but to recognize this point, has made Du Wei feel valuable!


    In addition to the deduction course, Dewey also attended all the other courses of the military academy!


    After all, he knew his weaknesses. The real basic skills of marching, fighting, receiving, infantry formation, cavalry formation, various formations and so on, he is very poor! And when those veteran military officers came to the academy to teach them. Dewey pretended to be listening!


    In the eyes of other students, the Dean always sits at the end of the class to listen in. It seems that he is monitoring everyone and makes everyone dare not make noise. The classroom discipline is very good and everyone is very serious.


    What we don''t know is that... This is considered to be the youngest famous general of the Empire, and the Imperial General Duke tulip, who has commanded the successful stationmaster twice. Just a walking idiot! On the surface, he was sitting in the back of the prison. In fact, the Duke was stealing the most basic things from the back!


    A month ago, Dewey didn''t know how to make the most basic infantry battle array, but now he has a general understanding of cavalry formation and infantry formation!


    Yes, of course. Dewey forced every officer to take notes!! Fortunately, these officers came from good backgrounds. Most of them came from noble families and had learned culture since childhood, unlike most people in the army. They are all illiterate.


    However, taking notes, this order made many people not adapt. After Dewey''s strict order and whipping a few disobedient people, everyone was honest.


    And Dewey, every day he would take time to read these officers'' notes... He was still stealing!


    Dewey''s goal is simple! He wants to turn himself into a qualified officer as soon as possible. He believes that he has this ability!


    After all, Aragorn can be an outstanding and invincible commander, so why can''t he?


    In addition, Dewey made some special rules in the college. These Regulations are very strange to the students!


    For example, Du Wei wrote the school rules himself... It''s also the military law of this college, not very strict! Some too harsh severe sentences were changed into slightly lighter ones by Dewey.


    Dewey is very critical of the military rules of Roland empire! He thinks that many military laws are too harsh: the problem is that these harsh military laws, those beheading sentences are not mentioned, while other criminal laws are too heavy!


    For example, "forty army staff? If you make a mistake in the line-up drill, you''ll have to hit 40 soldiers? " Dewey scoffs at the rules!


    In his opinion, although punishment is necessary. But the forty soldiers beat each other. People are disabled even if they don''t die, and they are seriously injured even if they don''t! Not in bed for more than ten days. Don''t get out of bed!


    Du Wei believes that all local military regulations and deterrence to soldiers do not depend on whether the military law itself is very strict!


    For example, Du Wei''s previous life, the military law of ancient China, "54 chop"! It sounds scary


    But the problem is that that kind of military law just "sounds" scary.


    The deterrence of military law to soldiers lies not in itself, but in implementation!


    No matter how severe the military law is, if it is not implemented, it will only be a piece of waste paper!


    In a great sense, the military law of "54 chop" in ancient China has always been just a piece of waste paper! Du Wei also knows that in ancient China, the army almost never strictly enforced that kind of military law. If we really followed that military law, there would have been no one in the army! All killed!


    Roland people seem to think that as long as the sentence is heavy enough and cruel enough, the soldiers can be intimidated and obedient. Dewey despises this view!


    Dewey rewrote the local military laws and made a lot of changes to the military regulations of Roland empire. From the paper, it seems that these military laws have become much lighter. At least the death penalty has been ruled out by Dewey, and some military laws that are too harsh to cause lifelong disability or long-term serious injury and loss of combat effectiveness have also been cancelled by Dewey.


    For example, whether it''s stick punishment or flogging, under Duwei''s re setting, the most serious thing is to hit the 20th army stick.


    Less death penalty, less severe punishment and more light punishment. This is the new military law revised by Dewey.


    However, this seemingly not frightening military law has more deterrent power!


    Because Dewey demands "strict law enforcement"!


    Whether the law is strict or not depends not on the law itself, but on the strength of implementation! The Loran Empire has been peaceful for a long time. To a large extent, the deregulation of armaments is due to lax law enforcement! The military law itself is cruel enough, but if you don''t implement it, it''s useless!


    Officers take the lead in fighting, drinking in the army... Military law becomes a piece of bullshit!


    And Roland Empire also has a kind of law: nobility does not add punishment!


    But the problem is that after hundreds of years of Chengping, most of the officers with higher ranks in the army have the status of aristocratic origin! in other words. No matter how harsh the military law is, it can only control ordinary soldiers, and those noble officers can get away with it! If they break the law, the nobles can get rid of the criminal law and let their slaves and subordinates be punished instead!


    It''s not implemented. Can you expect the soldiers to comply?


    Although Dewey''s military law is slightly softer, he demands absolute implementation!


    As a result, he was the first to be operated on by Dewey. It''s no one else. It''s Dewey''s brother, Gabriel!


    When Dewey re announced the "school rules" of the military academy, it was only the school rules now.


    Gabriel and two officers living in a barracks, two officers secretly drinking, let duvet caught!


    But Gabriel was the leader of the camp. To duvet''s delight, Gabriel didn''t drink with them... But he didn''t report it! This also makes Dewey dissatisfied!


    Gabriel is the traditional aristocratic son of Wuxun family. His traditional idea is not to offend his colleagues easily. Such a move is very common. He also thinks that military law deals with ordinary soldiers, not senior officers.


    As a result, the two officers who drank wine were whipped 20 times by Dewey, and Gabriel... Dewey whipped him 10 times in front of everyone!


    Gabriel was stripped of his coat in the cold evening wind. There are bloodstained marks on his back. In full view of the public, Dewey executed the sentence by himself, while Gabriel never said a word during the process of being whipped, biting his teeth and humming all his life, showing enough firmness!


    More than a hundred officers looked at Dewey''s gloomy face. I can''t help sighing. The Duchess is too serious... If you want to be Liwei, we understand. But it''s too much to cut my brother?


    "Rules are rules!" Du Wei threw away the whip and looked at the other students. When Du Wei''s eyes swept the floor, all of them jumped straight and stood up. Du Wei said coldly: "rules, everyone should implement them! I don''t care if you are count or viscount! I don''t care if your father is a general or your grandfather is a minister! Everyone must obey the military rules! every man jack! Even me! If I break the rules, I''ll be punished, too! "


    Afterwards, Dewey personally carried Gabriel back to his room and smeared the wound medicine on his brother''s back.


    Gabriel remained silent throughout the process.


    After finishing the wound on his back, Dewey sighed softly, "Gabriel, do you hate me?"


    Gabriel shook his head silently. He turned to duvet and looked at him. His young face was still so sincere: "I said, you are my brother, I know everything you do is reasonable! Since you think it''s right to do so, I must believe it''s right, too! "


    Dewey would like to comfort him, but Gabriel has continued: "brother, you don''t have to say, I understand. I trust you! Even if you break my leg today, I believe you


    "I hope you become a really good soldier! Not a "traditional Roland officer." Dewey sighed.


    "I''ll do it." Gabriel nodded and gritted his teeth.


    Gabriel is not the only one who enjoys the treatment of Dewey''s medicine. The other two beaten officers also enjoy the treatment of Dewey''s medicine. Dewey will not waste such an opportunity to buy people''s hearts.


    He didn''t reprimand these people any more. He simply told the two beaten people, "your mistakes have been completely offset after being whipped! Now I will not treat you as violators, you are just my students now! "


    No matter whether there are still some people who have murmured in their hearts, or whether some people are really convinced or not, some people are just complaining.


    Du Wei doesn''t care about these. In a word, he has established the authority of military law, and everyone abides by it. That''s OK!


    Over time, these will become habits, and then continue. That''s what Dewey wants. He didn''t think that he was a saint, and he didn''t think that although he let go of the king''s spirit, he could make these officers really and completely admire himself from the bottom of his heart... He didn''t have such a naive idea. As long as most people understand themselves! As for the individual does not understand, Dewey does not matter! I don''t care if you understand! As long as you do it!! In addition, Dewey''s new school rules also have a special feature: every day when eating, team members eat first! All the more than 100 team members finished eating, then the captain and the head of each barracks! When they finished eating, the dean and other instructors were the last¡° Soldiers starve, officers starve! If an officer is hungry, the general will not have enough to eat! " At the beginning, some people thought that Dewey was acting, but for a month in a row, everyone was convinced! Even those who hate Dewey have to admit that the tulip Duke is so cruel! Be cruel to others and to himself! There is another thing, although Dewey does not value the military skills of these officers... He thinks that in war, the military skills of a qualified commander are not the most important! Because the real general should command the soldiers in the back! Put each team into the most appropriate place on the battlefield at the most appropriate time! The kind of person who takes the lead, takes the long sword, and charges at the front to kill the enemy... Can only be a junior officer forever! That''s the raider, not the commander! Of course, Dewey''s idea is not that he does not attach importance to the personal military strength of officers. After all, he knows that in the era of hot weapons, the accusations of officers have been biased towards command. But in the age of cold weapons, the personal bravery of generals is still a necessary means to boost morale. So... After thinking about it, Dewey took the set of "star fight" to the basic body skill, selected several movements that ordinary people could do, and taught them to these officers! Of course, Dewey didn''t teach the whole set of things. Even if he did, those people couldn''t do it. In this respect, Dewey himself is a genius. At the beginning, both Gandalf in white and Hussein were surprised at the speed of Duwei''s learning when they taught Duwei. But some of them, ordinary people really can''t do it! At least, it''s a good way to teach them some simple ways to improve their physical quality.

 Chapter 536

    Two months later, Dewey came up with a new pattern again!


    He convinced the commander in chief, seconded 800 soldiers from the Imperial Security Office, and settled in this military academy!


    Then he scattered the 108 cadets. Among the 800 ordinary soldiers, each of them held the position of junior officer, column leader, Captain, etc. at least 20 soldiers and at most 100 soldiers.


    These officers led soldiers when they were in the local area, so they all did a good job. Dewey gave them ten days to get to know their men, eat, board and stay with them! Every morning and evening, they have to take part in the normal exercises of these soldiers, but during the day, they continue their military academy courses.


    In the past ten days, many officers finally realized the role of the school rules set by Du Wei!


    First of all, in the implementation, the officers took the lead in strictly following the school rules, so that no one below dared to violate them! Then, Duwei established the rule that the strange officers must eat after the soldiers have finished eating, so that the soldiers soon have a good impression on these strange officers!


    In this era, after all, it is still a feudal era. In the army, officers still enjoy a lot of privileges. Now the officers eat and live with the soldiers. Of course, these ordinary soldiers soon feel grateful.


    "If your men are still hungry, you''re full. Your subordinates don''t have enough cold clothes to endure the cold, but you are wearing top-grade leather robes... Such officers, don''t want to get the support of soldiers! "


    This reason is very simple, Dewey is to eliminate the traditional noble officers'' privileges in the army of Roland empire!


    Under Dewey''s strict orders, these officers lived in the same Barracks as soldiers and ate the same food as soldiers! Take the lead to comply with the school rules! Dewey even made the rules. Every night, officers must go to bed after all the soldiers have gone to bed!


    It was these rules that bored those guys before that that made them get the support of their subordinates in ten days. Of course, ten days is too short, and it''s just some gratitude in the hearts of the soldiers. However, this is the first step to control an army!


    In Dewey''s opinion. In addition to the northern storm corps, which has the strongest fighting power of the Empire, the local garrison around the empire can''t do this seemingly the simplest first step!


    After the end of ten days, Dewey started the Xindi course. This time, it''s not "deduction", but actual combat!


    The place where the academy is located is a military fortress of the Empire built many years ago. There is enough space here. There are all kinds of buildings, barracks, headquarters, buildings, and outposts. Fortress walls, arrow towers, etc


    Dewey starts the "live action" course!


    Each course is very simple, he randomly designated a building, perhaps a weapons warehouse. Maybe it''s a section of earth wall, maybe it''s an arrow tower, maybe it''s just a row of barracks!


    Then he will divide the 800 soldiers into two parts and let these Cadet officers lead their own soldiers to fight!


    Duwei made full use of all the terrain in the college, and let these officers play "war game" here.


    Of course, this kind of acting. In order to avoid casualties, Dewey wrapped the so-called sword with cotton cloth and took off the spear head. Several clergymen and doctors who are good at the therapy of the Department of light have been brought in, together with Dewey himself, a powerful magic pharmacist.


    Continuous actual combat performance, so that officers actually test their tactics. The scale of acting also developed from small team confrontation, squadron confrontation to large team confrontation! Or battalions against battalions!


    In order for these officers to develop practical command experience, Dewey constantly mobilized troops from the Imperial Security Office. Finally, three months later. The number of soldiers stationed in the Imperial military academy has reached 2000! A real infantry battalion!!


    Dewey also developed a series of promotion and demotion system! In the middle of confrontation. Officers who make mistakes and lose in the end will be demoted! And the winner will be promoted. The former platoon leader can be promoted to team leader, and the team leader can be promoted to squadron leader


    Because they were unable to go to the battlefield, these simulated actual combat performances also enabled these officers to accumulate some preliminary command experience.


    By the way, our future Earl of Lorraine, young master Gabriel, took the initiative to postpone his coming of age ceremony because he was absorbed in studying in the military academy.


    A few months later, Dewey opened a new course in gunpowder use


    Spring goes and summer comes.


    Charles, the new emperor of the Empire, has been succeeding for nearly half a year.


    With the coming of summer, the cold in the air has been swept away.


    Even in the northern part of the Empire, the ice and snow began to melt, and the frozen ground gradually became soft after a full winter and spring. More and more warmth in the sun, the soldiers took off their thick clothes and put on their thin summer uniforms.


    In the north, the Empire''s Kaspersky line of defense, the stormtroopers had been completely stationed in the main fortress in the middle and the eastern fortress, while the Western fortress was left to alpai''s Thor''s whip.


    The warmer weather made the excavation work of the trench in the north of the fort faster. As the weather gets warmer, the soil on the ground is no longer as hard as stone, and just under the fortress city, the excavation of the 100 meter long trench has come to an end.


    The gullies on the ground will become a "corridor of death" for the imaginary enemy! To go through this 100 meter trench area, while still within the range of the Garrison''s Crossbow on the wall! In the eyes of general Rostock, commander of the storm corps, this trench alone is enough to make the enemy pay a huge blood price!


    Complete defense line, the most elite soldiers of the Empire, sufficient weapons and equipment... Rostock is full of confidence in the future war!


    The only thing he didn''t like was the "first division of the imperial air force" behind the line of defense. The original northwest independent division.


    General Andrea was once a subordinate of general Rostock, and they had a good personal relationship. Private friends belong to private friends. General Andrea had put forward a proposal before, that is, to mobilize other air airship troops, cooperate with the ground scouts and cavalry, and take the main plug in the middle of the Kaspersky defense line as the center to establish a patrol area with a radius of 50 km.


    General Rostock, however, was not too keen on the proposal. As a typical loyal believer in the traditional "cavalry theory", Rostock led cavalry all his life. He firmly believes that cavalry is the strongest and most reliable force in the human army!


    He doesn''t believe that those airships flying at a height of several hundred meters can undertake any scouting work... Yes, flying in the sky, you can see far away! But how can the function of a cavalry scout be replaced by those airships?


    The experienced scouts can trace all kinds of footprints on the ground, and the vegetation is trampled. Judge the enemy''s track, even the direction! Where can you see these things, those airships in the sky?


    Moreover, every time the airship goes out, it will cost a lot! Every time the airships are launched in teams. It will consume a lot of fuel! Those fuels are purchased with military expenses!


    General Rostock has been officially appointed as the commander of the Kaspersky defence! In terms of position, both general Andrea''s air force and alpai''s whip of the God of mines are subject to Rostock''s control. Of course, the commander''s other accusation is that general Rostock is responsible for all the supplies and military expenditures of the entire Kaspersky defense line!


    In the view of this experienced imperial general who has been guarding the border for many years, those airships certainly have strong combat effectiveness (which can be seen from the annihilation of the northwest army a few years ago). General Rostock acknowledged the combat effectiveness of airships, but he felt that such combat effectiveness was too expensive!


    An organic airship, every time it''s launched. The cost of land and fuel for the "50 km radius" patrol operation is more than ten times higher than the cost of grass for horses and rations for soldiers of the same number of scouts and cavalry!!


    General Rostock thought it was a waste! Why must the expensive airships do what the cavalry scouts can do?


    Although due to his personal relationship with general Andrea, he did not reject all of general Andrea''s proposals, but agreed to some of them with reservation. But reduce the number of airships that general Andrey proposed to patrol the theater by a third!


    Most of the area. Or patrol with cavalry scouts!


    And the result... What he didn''t know was that general Andrey sighed helplessly. Because the power of military expenditure and all expenditure approval is in the hands of Rostock!


    As a result, a perfect early warning system designed by general Andrea failed to achieve the expected effect. There are many gaps in the coverage area of airship patrol!


    On this day in the early summer of 965, the cavalry scouts finally sent the first unusual news!


    A scouting formation of up to ten people, originally expected to return to the day of intelligence presentation, did not come back!


    The news was not immediately reported to general Rostock. The following officers did not pay enough attention to the news. They thought that maybe the scouts met Warcraft or were delayed on the way. What''s more, the army sent out more than 200 scouts to inspect the vast area north of the fortress, and one of them was delayed for a day, which was nothing.


    Only the next day did the news reach general Andrea.


    The third day... Finally, another group of scouts found the missing group in the North


    My body!


    After that area of this team of ten scouts cavalry, saw let them panic scene!


    At the edge of a forest, on the ground, there are blood and broken bodies! The condition of the dead is terrible! Those dead horses, it seems that the body injury is no beast Fierce bite!


    And those comrades in arms who died could not even find a complete body! Those corpses seem to have been cruelly torn to pieces! There''s blood all over the place! Even, many bodies are incomplete! Some were cut off a leg, some are only half of the body!


    All the bodies. All their armor and weapons have been stripped away. This is definitely not the dry land of Warcraft or beast! Beasts may eat people, but they will never rob weapons and armor! From the officer in charge to the soldiers, everyone can''t help feeling weak even the brave soldiers when they see such a terrible scene! Because they saw... On the edge of the woods, there were still warm embers on the ground! On the ashes, on a few rough sticks, there are some remnants of... Legs and arms! It''s the part cut from those bodies! Those arms and thighs. Was worn on the stick, obviously after a "barbecue", above also left traces of chewing!! This is terrible!! The bravest soldier, at this moment, can''t help but suddenly turn around, holding the tree and vomit violently. The leader''s face was as pale as paper. Just when he ordered to collect information on the spot and then retreat, suddenly, the horse in his crotch suddenly became restless and agitated! The horse seemed to smell some danger in the air. Hiss violently, raises the front hoof! No matter how the cavalry appease them, the horses struggle to move their hooves in situ, but they are not willing to settle down obediently... At this time, the scouting captain. All of a sudden, I heard a strange roar. It was like a wild animal, like the roar of a wolf? He turned around and saw the woods. Countless terrible figures suddenly roared towards us! It''s as fast as a galloping horse! But in the narrow woods, the speed is amazing! Move and jump, but where is the human cavalry horse can have agility? Before these scouts could react, more than a dozen giant wolves had rushed in front of them in the woods! Each of these giant wolves is covered with rough and hard armor, while the one sitting on the back of the giant wolf is a monster with sharp beaks and tusks! They had long knives in their hands. With the roar of wolves... These scouts, slow on the spot, were thrown on the ground, even the scream did not send out, was a bite of the throat! But the reaction is faster, but the weapon is not pulled out at all, just watch those monsters riding on the giant wolf rush to the front, cut down, and reap the head! Among the scouts. The best player is the Scout captain. He made a decision in an instant: Escape! Scoundrel''s excellent judgment, he made his own side ten people can not be the other side of the judgment. As a scout, his task is not to kill the enemy, but to send the information back! However, he had just turned the horse around, and the frightened horse only took a few steps under the control of his excellent riding skills. At this time, a black shadow suddenly jumped over his head! That dark shadow, even in a moment, blocked the sun! The giant wolf, as big as a horse, has such terrible jumping power?!! The giant wolf, who crossed over from the head, had stopped in front of him. The monster with wolf face on the horse opened his mouth to himself, showed his sharp tusks and gave out a shrill roar! Fight! The scouting captain pulled out his long sword and was about to rush up. But at this time, another wolf cavalry on the side had already rushed up! Giant wolf has a powerful force, a swoop, put the scouts captain even people with horses are down on the ground! When the Scout captain landed, his leg was pressed by the horse, and he was about to struggle. At this time, he saw the wolf with a long mouth, biting himself... (these are, what monsters!) This is his last thought. On this day, the 46 scouts on duty only came back with three teams! None of the other 43 squads, 430 scouts and cavalry, can come back! The problem is that the three teams who came back alive did not encounter any enemy situation! In other words, 430 excellent cavalry were lost, but the Imperial Army in the Kaspersky defense line did not get any valuable information and trace of the enemy!! This incident immediately caused an uproar in Kaspersky fortress! The enemy is coming! But where is the enemy?! What''s the enemy like?!

 Chapter 537

    The large number of missing scouts finally made general Rostock into a rage.


    Then the commander of the storm army issued a military order and directly pulled out two cavalry battalions. More than 4000 cavalry were divided into four routes. Along the northern part of the Kaspersky line of defense, they carried out a zipper search along a long line of more than 200 kilometers.


    Because of the lack of intelligence, since the other side can eat a small number of scouts one by one, and none of them can be put back alive, general Rostock began to be cautious. He determined that since the other side can eat a small number of scouts, the other side must have a large number of troops and strong fighting power. So he ordered that the cavalry should not be divided, so as not to be defeated by each other.


    Four thousand cavalry troops spent three days and three nights on a large-scale search of the northern part of the Kaspersky line. They walked through hillsides, woods and streams, looking for every suspicious clue.


    One by one, the information was sent back to the main plug of Kaspersky''s line of defense by express. What''s more puzzling is that these search teams found some places that are considered to be the most likely places for scouts to be attacked, and found some blood stains left on the ground. Fortunately, this is the north. Because of the cold weather, the blood stains on the ground will not completely evaporate for a while, but the problem is that they can''t find a body! Whether it''s horses or people!


    Finally, on the fourth day of the search, a thousand people search team has opened the search area to the edge of the frozen forest, and finally found the enemy!


    It can be said that this is the first night battle between the human army and the criminal army since the war in the age of myth ten thousand years ago!


    The thousand cavalry found a trail of the enemy outside an abandoned border town on the southern edge of the frozen forest. As the last inhabited place at the south end of the former frozen forest, that town once became a place for mercenary activities due to the prosperity of poaching activities, as well as various black hearted caravans from the mainland to buy Warcraft game.


    With the establishment of the Kaspersky line of defense. After the mass migration of the imperial people to the north of the line of defense, the town has become a deserted place. After a winter, most of the houses were crushed by snow. The town, which used to have more than thousands of people at its most glorious time, is now as quiet as a ghost house.


    When the cavalry thousand arrived, it was the longest distance they had been allowed to enter. General Rostock''s order did not allow them to go any further into the frozen forest.


    Looking at the darkness, the team leader originally planned to rest in the abandoned town for a night. As a result, most of the houses were crushed by snow outside the town. So he gave up the idea, instead of ordering the whole army to enter the town, he walked a little distance around the town and ordered the whole army to return the same way, saving their fate!!


    The battle started in an instant! Just after ordering the team to change the former team, a group of "monsters" suddenly emerged in the town!!


    Those monsters are riding huge wolves. The giant wolf is wearing iron armor, and the enemy on the wolf''s back is covered with iron armor. Tall and stout, with sharp beaks and fangs, and Howling like beasts, he rushed to the imperial search team!


    Imperial cavalry in a hurry to fight, the first face to face suffered huge losses!


    A whole back team of fifty. Under the first charge of the giant wolf cavalry, they were all destroyed. Those wolf riders are huge, but they have strong jumping ability! They didn''t charge close to the ground, but came out of town in the evening under the curtain of night. One by one, the abandoned houses jump from each other, just like ghosts one by one!


    Imperial cavalry in the initial panic, the storm corps and Warcraft fighting for years to develop the Biao defend temperament also broke out! The cavalry of the northern main battle army, which can be regarded as the most elite of the Empire, regained their composure in the shortest time, while the deputy commander of the leader, calmly directed all the cavalry to turn around at the first time and made a cavalry counterattack with the other side!


    The battle is extremely fierce, and the human cavalry is not suitable for these monsters. They jump back and forth, high to high, and even a few meters high super ability, let the cavalry into a bitter battle!


    Fortunately, there are not many wolf cavalry here, and the field battle outside the town and the flat terrain also limit the talent and strong jumping ability of wolf cavalry!


    A thousand imperial cavalry. We don''t have many enemies. There are only about two hundred wolf riders. After strong resistance, the imperial cavalry repulsed the enemy. Those wolf riders left more than 20 corpses, and then all retreated in the dark. After the raid failed, they were very clever not to fight with the imperial army.


    But even so, the loss figures of imperial cavalry are helpless... According to the statistics after the war, more than 130 cavalry were killed, 40 were slightly injured and 8 were seriously injured.


    Such a ratio of exchange and war losses moved the officers of the empire so far!


    The cavalry of the Empire''s most elite storm regiment, in 1000 vs. 300 (according to the estimation of the human search team after the event, the number of monsters they met was absolutely no more than 300). Although the opponent was attacking secretly, the loss ratio of humans and the opponent was about one to seven in the fierce battle in the field! This proportion, in any case, is intolerable!


    The battle scares the search team even more: Fortunately, they didn''t enter the town! Because in the flat field, human cavalry can still maintain a complete line to fight against each other, but if they rashly entered the abandoned town before, there are uneven buildings on both sides of the narrow street, and wolf cavalry with super terrible jumping ability can jump from the buildings on both sides of the road, Enough to make crowded in narrow streets unable to expand the line of human cavalry suffer greater damage!


    But the other side calmly retreats through the night, the human cavalry simply cannot, also dare not pursue!


    The leader of the storm Corps officer has full experience, he is very keen to judge a point: obviously, the other side of this monster, it seems that there is no visual impairment at night! And more than half of the soldiers in human land, at night. Will become blind under the effect of night blindness! Although the soldiers of storm corps are well paid, well fed and in better health than ordinary human soldiers, more than 30% of them suffer from night blindness, which is the lowest proportion in the imperial army.


    After the enemy retreated, the search cavalry did not leave immediately. Under the order of the officer, the cavalry cut the body of a monster on the spot. They checked their internal organs. This is the basic experience of death search scouts. They need to cut the enemy''s stomach and check the remaining food in the other''s stomach bag, so as to judge whether the enemy''s Army food is enough.


    But after cutting a monster''s stomach on the spot, the scene surprised everyone!


    Because the soldier in charge of the knife saw a few fingers in a monster''s stomach bag!


    These fingers, which have not yet been digested, still have a roughly complete outline. Obviously, it belongs to human beings!


    From the stomach of a giant wolf, some other parts of the human body were also found


    This leads to a very simple conclusion: they are cannibal! In other words, their food is human!


    and. It''s very likely that what they ate was the missing scouts and cavalry!


    In danger, the officers of the search team immediately made a decision. We can''t leave the dead soldiers'' bodies here to be wasted by the enemy, but if all the more than 100 huge bodies are taken to the ground, it will easily reduce the speed of the March and increase the possibility of being attacked on the road. So the officer endured the pain and let people burn more than 100 dead cavalry bodies on the spot!


    This decision filled everyone''s heart with grief and anger. Because of the customs in Roland, people can''t be cremated after death¡° Enjoy "cremation" treatment. Only the heretics who were burned to death on the burning pillars of the temple!


    But in order not to let the dead soldiers'' bodies be turned into food in the belly of the enemy, the search team had to make this helpless decision.


    After a big fire, the rest of the human cavalry returned vigilantly.


    The other three search teams also encountered different degrees of fighting later, but in contrast, the scale was much smaller. A search team encountered about 20 giant wolf cavalry, but the enemy was very cunning, hundreds of meters away. I saw the human cavalry. It''s going away soon.


    Another search team arrived at five wolf riders, after paying the price of six killed and four injured. Kill three of them, but let the other two escape.


    Six days later, when the search team all returned to Kaspersky, they handed in all the information of this line, which immediately caused a sensation!


    Many people have seen the bodies of the giant wolves brought back, as well as the wolf cavalry!


    Wolf cavalry''s stature is similar to that of human beings, but they are bigger and stronger. After taking off their armor, their body structure is similar to that of human beings with wolf heads, but their whole body is covered with thick fur. After analysis, the imperial soldiers came to a sighing conclusion: This is an unknown creature, their whole body fur, Make them have much stronger cold resistance than human beings! In other words, in the cold weather in the north, they can not care about the cold weather at all, and can maintain sufficient physical strength and combat effectiveness in the cold. These are human weaknesses.


    From the analysis of the fighting process, these monsters not only have strong fighting power, but their individual fighting power is much stronger than that of human cavalry. After analysis, the imperial army made a general judgment that the fighting power of such a wolf cavalry is equal to that of two elite human cavalry!


    Of course, if it''s just these words, it won''t let mankind fear, because these brave cavalry of storm corps have fought with powerful Warcraft for many years in the frozen forest, and Warcraft also has strong fighting capacity.


    But the problem is that there are two other reasons for the real psychological changes, even a little fear


    First of all, after analyzing the fighting process, human beings concluded that this kind of enemy has high intelligence! They''re wearing armor, and even the giant wolves are wearing armor. Moreover, from the point of view of the combat process, they know the tactics of group Warfare!


    Second... They eat people!


    That is to say, this is a biological race with high intelligence. They know how to use tactics and weapons, and take human beings as food... At the same time, the number is probably very large!


    Such a conclusion is enough to shake the hearts of the army¡° It''s just a small scout of the enemy! " In the commander''s office, general Rostock summoned all the generals under his command, and they made a unanimous judgment: "this is only the vanguard scout sent to observe the terrain before the enemy''s massive invasion! Just like we humans use cavalry as scouts and vanguards! They use these giant wolf cavalry as vanguards and scouts! They come from the north, out of the frozen forest! When they have finished surveying the terrain of this area in the North... We will be waiting for a large number of such monsters and enemies. " General Rostock''s face was gloomy, and finally he made a decision: "send a message to general Andre, and let his airship troops move. We can''t let the soldiers ride out to scout any more. It''s too dangerous. The team''s dispatch is just death. From now on, the scouts will not be allowed to patrol beyond ten miles around the fortress. The rest of the area will be left to general Andrea''s air force. " Looking at the different expressions of the generals, general Rostock suddenly stood up and cried out, "I know what you think! But I don''t think it''s worth the fear! We are the storm corps! It''s an invincible soldier in the snow! We have faced swarms of terrible Warcraft! And now we have better equipment, strong fortresses and fortresses, and a lot of friendly forces! We are ready for war! So... Ladies and gentlemen, this is not the time for us to be afraid! " Speaking of this, Rostock fixed his eyes on the generals and gritted his teeth: "it''s... Fighting time!" With that, Rostock pulled out his sword and held it high in his hand: "fight for Roland!" In awe, the generals drew their swords and responded: "fight for Roland!"

 Chapter 538

    What spreads the fastest in the world?


    It''s not a disease, it''s not a virus, it''s... The grapevine.


    Whether it''s good news or bad news, this kind of thing seems to be able to spread spontaneously through the air, and the diffusion speed is even much faster than people think.


    The news that the Kaspersky defense line in the North was attacked by the enemy seemed to have wings, and soon spread to the interior of the Empire. In the imperial capital, it became a topic of discussion.


    According to legend, a group of unknown enemies, a new race, appeared in the north of the Empire. They were strong, fierce and cruel... I heard they had fought with the storm army?


    This topic suddenly became a focus in the streets, everyone is talking about these things, at the end of the day, most people will sigh: Fortunately, we have a strong storm Corps guarding the border.


    Indeed, in this era of no plane, no train, no telephone, no advanced communication tools, the North... Even thousands of kilometers away, for people, it seems to have been another world. Although we are a little worried about this new monster enemy, people don''t connect their own safety with this incident in their heart... After all, it happened thousands of kilometers away, and it''s still very far away from themselves... Isn''t it?


    In fact, although the rumor shows the ferocity and cruelty of the enemies of these monsters, it is said that the storm Legion has won some victories in the fight with these monsters, worthy of storm Legion! Yes, of course! The brave troops of the Empire even won Warcraft, not to mention some monsters.


    In fact, the news was spread intentionally or unintentionally by the Imperial military.


    Prince Chen deeply understood the truth of "boiling frogs in warm water"... This truth was that Du Wei talked with him in his early years. Although the theory of "boiling frogs in warm water" has been proved by experiments. Frogs will not be cooked to death in the water, but will jump out. But this theory, but still let Chen Prince very agree with.


    If you want to make everyone accept a big bad news, the best way is not to drag it out, but to say it bit by bit, so that everyone can accept it bit by bit.


    So, the current version of the Empire decorated news is: the monsters are powerful, but the army can deal with them. And it seems that it is far less serious than the rampage of Warcraft two years ago.


    Most of the people accepted the news calmly, and they were not frightened. The degree was only as follows: when people threatened children, they would say, "if you don''t obey, the monster will eat you!" Or something.


    The temple of light also made a positive response. In the aspect of the Church of light, which has been very silent since the new Emperor Charles succeeded to the throne, in the face of this event, it finally made some actions to satisfy the royal family.


    The latest news was issued in the temple, a notice from his Majesty the great and respected Pope. Those northern monsters are evil heresies who betray the gods. However, the people of Roland, who are blessed by the great gods, will surely destroy them! Because we are a nation that believes in gods, and gods are on our side.


    "I have to say. Religion can be useful sometimes. "


    In the Imperial military academy, Dewey sits in his room, which is officially called "Dean''s office".


    Dewey leaned back in his chair, in front of his confidant Zach and his brother Gabriel.


    Gabriel has done well in his academic career in recent months. He has been promoted. Although he is only a student now, he has the rank of riding commander.


    In his hand, he took a copy of the military newspaper sent by the headquarters... Different from the folk news, this military newspaper is a top secret document, which shows the completion process of the small-scale battle between the search team of the storm corps and the criminal army in the field a few days ago. It''s a true report without water!


    Different from folk news, if this military newspaper is disclosed. I''m afraid it will really cause panic! Because all smart people can see that this military newspaper at least shows that the fighting capacity of the enemy is stronger than that of the most elite army in the Empire! And... They eat people!


    Warcraft also eats people, but Warcraft has no wisdom, so it is not terrible.


    "The Church of light did a good job this time." Dewey said with a smile: "I hope they can continue to cooperate... After all, it''s also about their own survival. Now we are on a boat


    Then Dewey looked at little Zach and said, "you''ve done a good job spreading the news. You''ve got a good sense of it."


    "Boss, but as soon as the North starts to fight. Our business has been hit hard. All the Warcraft hunting teams in the frozen forest have been taken back. For a long time to come, our business income will be greatly reduced. "


    "We''re not short of money right now." Dewey laughed. "Next month. I''m afraid our fleet will be able to send up a new batch of revenue from Nanyang. As for Warcraft business, focus on the southern swamp for the time being. Although the meat there is thinner, it is better than nothing. Let the snow wolf mercenary group go south, and I''ll tell you something... "


    "The first Griffins have all hatched. I have arranged enough people in the manor 100 miles outside the city. At present, it''s quite smooth. The first Griffins have survived successfully, but there is no progress in taming them. After all, our trainers don''t have the experience to tame Griffins. "


    "The Decepticon air Knights have transferred 200 reserves. They will report to your place in two days." "I attach great importance to this matter, and it is also very important to us," Dewey said! So put most of your energy on it for the time being, and do a good job in confidentiality. Is our trainer reliable? "


    "Reliable." Little Zach laughed: "that manor is closed now. No one is allowed to go in and out. No news will come out. What''s more, Mr. Hussein is also there. I believe no one can run out under his eyes. "


    "Well, let''s get our reserve knights in touch with the Griffins. Taming starts with cubs, and Knights have to touch their mounts early. "


    After duvet finished, he explained a few other things and asked little Zach to leave.


    "Brother."


    After little Zach left, Gabriel looked at Dewey''s expression, as if he wanted to stop talking.


    After a few months in the military camp, Gabriel looked stronger and darker. However, his waist is straight, and he has already acquired the style of a martial arts man.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Why keep it secret?" Gabriel was puzzled: "if the Griffin can become the mount of the air cavalry... Is it not good that we don''t inform the Empire about this? I mean, this matter will always be disclosed in the future. At that time, will the Empire think that we are deliberately concealing this event? "


    "I''ve handed over a lot of things." Du Wei sighed: "Northwest independent division, I handed it in. In recent years, a large amount of gold coins were used to subsidize the imperial finance. And gunpowder. I didn''t hand in the formula, but now it''s open to the Imperial Army... We don''t have many secret weapons. Gabriel. In order to maintain the status of the family, we must have a few big killers. The Griffin army is still under construction. The reason why I don''t take it out is, first. I don''t think it''s good to disclose it now. I don''t mind letting the royal family know, but... God knows how many churches there are in the palace. I just want to keep it from the church. As for the second... I also want to remind our great Regent that I, Dewey, can constantly make some new tricks. Constantly create miracles, make new useful valuable things! So he can continue to value our family. If one day he feels that our family has been drained by him, there is no new use value... Hum, think about it. "


    "But the Regent seems to trust you."


    "But... He''s not the emperor." Dewey sighed.


    He stood up, went to the door, forced the door shut, and then looked at his brother: "Gabriel. I always have a premonition. I can''t give any reason for this premonition, and I don''t have much basis, but... "


    "What do you want to say? Brother


    "It''s the Regent, and our new Charlemagne."


    Du Weidi''s face was very serious. He closed his eyes for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t know what to say. It''s a very strange feeling. I''ve been in touch with this little emperor Charlie for a while. When I was his teacher, I always felt... The child. It seems that he is not a wise monarch when he grows up! "


    "What?" Gabriel was a little strange about his brother''s conjecture.


    Now everyone in the empire is talking about Emperor Charles. In the aristocratic circle, most people who can get in touch with the royal family think that little Charlie, though still very young, is very smart and wise. He has shown considerable wisdom at a young age.


    "Do you remember that day when I made a miracle in the square, and then the Regent announced the death of the old emperor in public, and announced the passing of the throne?" Dewey burst into a smile.


    He stared at his brother: "Gabriel, before that day, our Regent had quietly told him to calm down and told him that something big would happen, although I don''t know how the Regent talked to his son. How much... But Charlie was so calm that day! Even... I stand not far away from him, I can feel that he has a kind of... Desire


    Dewey waved hard: "he''s a smart, precocious kid. But think about it... It''s not kind of a child in his early 10''s to yearn for the throne so early


    "Children always have childish temper." Gabriel laughed: "when I was a child, when you were a child, didn''t you have the temper of a child who liked to be in the limelight?"


    "No, it''s not a showy kid." Du Wei sighed and carefully described his mood: "that''s desire! The desire for status and power! I really doubt where such a boy''s ambition comes from. Of course, the word ambition is not appropriate. But there is one more detail... "


    Du Wei''s expression seemed to change a little. There was a strange flash in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "I told you, the old emperor died a few months ago! The news has been hidden... And then, I became Charlie''s teacher in the palace for a long time! Of course, I don''t know the news about the death of the old emperor. When did little Charlie know about it? Maybe he knew it very early, or maybe he knew it before the throne was handed down in the square that day. But... "


    Dewey seemed to smile: "if a normal child, a 10-year-old child, hears about his grandfather''s death, no matter how precocious and intelligent he is, he should at least show a little sadness from the perspective of conscience? Even if Augustine VI was not very close to the Regent, any grandfather would be good to his grandson. But... Whether I was with him a few months ago, when he was a teacher, or after he passed on the throne, I went to the palace and met him a few times... This child never showed any nostalgia for his grandfather. " Du Wei said here, and he sneered: "don''t tell me that this child is smart... It''s not a question of whether he is smart or not, but whether he is kind in nature! Speaking of cleverness, Princess Karina is cleverer than emperor Charlie in terms of talent. That little girl is the only genius I have ever seen. But... I met the little girl twice later, and she showed a little sadness of losing her grandfather. But his majesty, the Emperor Charles, is still laughing as usual. It''s time to ride and play. "¡° Brother, you mean... "I mean, our new emperor is... Unkind!"

 Chapter 539

    Dewey just made a guess.


    But this guess, in fact, has been very serious! As a monarch, if he is not benevolent and kind, no matter how clever he is, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing! What''s more, if a child just over ten years old has a cold and thin nature, what will he look like when he grows up?


    Gabriel was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "brother, are you worried too early? The little emperor was only ten years old, and the Regent was only thirty years old. When Emperor Charles came to power, it would be decades later! I don''t think the Regent''s trust in you will be reduced easily


    "That''s the most important thing I''m worried about." Du Wei couldn''t even smile this time: "it doesn''t matter if it''s just that the little emperor is not a kind child. I won''t worry about things decades later... But the problem is that I''ve always ignored it before!"


    Du Wei waved his hand: "you''re right. Emperor Charles is only in his early 10 years old, and the Regent is only 30 years old! But... Maybe it''s because of helplessness to let Charlie succeed so early now. But in a few years, after Emperor Charles came of age, the Regent continued to take power and let the adult emperor continue to be a puppet? Even if the child is willing now, will he be willing when he comes of age? In the face of imperial power, there is no kinship to speak of! But under normal circumstances, the Regent has no disease, no disaster, there are always decades to live! Don''t say much. If he lived to be 70 years old, could Emperor Charles wait until he was 50 years old to take charge of politics?? Is that possible? "


    In Dewey''s judgment, there will not be any conflict of contention for imperial power in four or five years, but how many years later? When children grow up, are they willing to continue to be puppets?


    Don''t forget. The coup of the great prince Yawen is a lesson from the past!!


    What''s more, he was only a prince in the coup! And Charlie is the legitimate emperor of the Empire! At that time, if he wanted to fight for power, he would be more righteous!


    What''s more, after the miracles in the square, everyone in the Empire has now identified the emperor Charlie as a "God sent emperor"!


    When the "emperor of heaven" came of age and asked to take power. Even if the Regent is his father, do you want to fight with the emperor?? Within seven or eight years at most, this hidden danger will come to the surface!


    However, how could such a wise man as the Regent not think of this great hidden danger in the future?


    This problem has been ignored by Dewey in the past. In other words, it seems that he does not think about it on purpose. But with the announcement of the death of the old emperor. When the new emperor succeeded, the problem could not be suppressed!


    Moreover, recently, it seems that the Regent has been intentionally or unintentionally taking power from his own hands


    Imperial city.


    In the magnificent palace of Jinbi, there are not too many luxurious decorations in a study. Although the Regent took charge of the country very young. Although he was also famous for his luxury and elegance when he was Prince.


    However, after the Regent came to power, he seemed to wash away all his old romantic temper!


    Although as the actual ruler of the Empire, he has been in power for three years. Although his life is not simple, it is in sharp contrast with Augustine VI who is eager for great success!


    When he was the prince, he would often go in and out of the ecstasy cave outside the city with others, and there were some beautiful concubines in the mansion, shining across the city in a luxurious carriage which was so expensive that people were astonished... Young people made public, royal nobles and nobles, and they were very proud.


    But after entering the Imperial Palace, he scattered all the concubines. After three years in charge of the Empire, he only kept a real queen. Only later, in order to support alpai, did he openly marry Miss Dali as his princess. As for other aspects, the ruler of the Empire, let alone pet Ji, didn''t even have a lover outside!


    His food, clothing and housing are the simplest of all emperors in the past 200 years. He gave up as much as he could. Gave up a lot of Chinese food. Even when he was the prince, the luxurious carriage of the nobles was locked into the warehouse by him.


    The Empire''s finances were tight a few years ago. As a regent, he took the initiative to advocate thrift. Although there is a show element in such a move, he should be a good monarch if he can do so.


    He even abandoned most of his spare time. When he was the prince, Prince Chen was a famous romantic prince. He loved music, art, and even opera. He could ride, hunt, and draw. He was versatile. But in the three years since he was in power, he has never gone out hunting again, never heard of opera, never played with music


    What Augustine left behind was a mess full of holes, so he had to devote all his energy to repairing the innumerable holes in the mess. Even if he suddenly got such terrible bad news as the invasion of criminals, he endured it, planned strategies, and painstakingly managed the Empire for three years!


    Only the servants in the palace knew that the Regent had been sleeping only three hours a day for nearly two years. Most of the time he was dealing with the affairs of the Empire, the rectification of military affairs and financial affairs.


    The current Chancellor of the exchequer once publicly praised the young Regent as the most outstanding monarch of the Empire in recent generations. Although this is flattering, most people agree with it from the bottom of their hearts.


    As the ruler of the Empire, his son, Charlie, even if he wanted a good horse as a pet a year ago, it would take a long time for him to be frugal and thrifty.


    In the study, the Regent leans on his chair and sleeps for a while. Then he rubs his eyebrows and eyes, takes a deep breath, stands up, walks to the window, opens the window and lets the night wind blow in. This just eased a little bit sour rise and exhaustion.


    Stretching his body hard, Prince Chen turns back to the table and rereads the military newspaper on the table. He lowers his head and ponders for a while.


    He felt a little weak and tired.


    Then Chen Prince wry smile a, hesitated for a while, from the bosom felt out a flat iron box, after lift, inside is a layer of rich run ointment. His eyes were dignified, and he seemed to be hesitating. Suddenly, a fierce cough made him decide. He carefully picked a little bit with his little finger nail, sent it to the mouth, and picked up the cup in front of him. He took it with hot tea.


    The ointment in the iron box exudes a strange aroma... If duvet stands here, he will immediately be surprised to recognize that the aroma is just ice berry!


    "Your Highness."


    Outside, a solemn looking attendant knocked at the door. "Here comes the Deputy Minister of military affairs," he whispered


    "Ask him in."


    When camisillo entered the room, he bowed his head and dropped his hand. He looked so respectful that he did not dare to look at the Regent. Bow to me.


    "How''s Dewey at the military academy?"


    Without half a courtesy, Prince Chen put forward his own question directly.


    "Not bad." Camisillo''s voice was flat, but he replied clearly: "the Duke of tulip seems to be in a good mood. He seems to be very busy with the Cadet officers in the military academy."


    Chen Prince nodded, he seemed to think for a while, and then smile: "Duwei is a smart man."


    Then his smile became milder: "it seems that he understood what I meant. I knew he would make the right choice. But... Anyway. It is not a pleasant thing to be taken over. In terms of military academy, you should try your best to meet his needs. It''s said that he has transferred more than 1000 soldiers from the security office. It seems that he is very noisy. "


    "Your Highness, Duke tulip has put forward a new request. He wants me to transfer him five hundred... Guards of the royal city! He said that the quality of the soldiers in the security office is insufficient, and more elite soldiers are needed. To temper and cooperate with the command of officers. "


    "Give it to him." The Regent nodded without hesitation: "take a battalion from the garrison division of the imperial capital for him. Double pay. "


    Camisillo hesitated and looked up. Summoning up courage, he said with a smile, "Your Highness, I think it''s a good thing that the Duke of tulip keeps asking for it."


    "Ha ha..." Prince Chen smiles, looking at this confidant, he says lightly: "you are also very smart, it seems that you have learned a lot from the old Prime Minister."


    After a pause, he rubbed his eyes. Although the pain made him frown, the smile on his face didn''t fade: "Dewey, this is playing a temper with me. The more he does, the more loyal he is to me. If he didn''t ask for anything, he would be bored and angry, that would be centrifugal to me. Now, it''s normal to use these little things to express dissatisfaction with me for accepting his power. It''s a good signal for me. "


    "Your Highness trusts the Duke of tulips, and I know that." Camisillo said with a wry smile, "but the Duke has made too much of the officers. These guys have suffered a lot in the past few months and injured several others. Although there were doctors and priests on standby, the Duke himself had extraordinary skills. However, those guys, who have several backgrounds from the big families, have already asked the family members to come to me and ask to be transferred from the military academy. "


    "Hum, rubbish." Chen prince a pick eyebrow: "you tell them, if want to leave of words can, but left the military academy, they wait for a lifetime idle! If the Imperial Army doesn''t support these wastes, how can it lead the imperial army to fight in the future if it can''t even bear the hardships of the academy? You tell them that you want to leave! After the military files, all go home and farm for me! "


    Camisillo sighed in his heart, but nodded respectfully: "yes!"


    Prince Chen leaned back and frowned suddenly. His face seemed to change. He waved and took a deep breath: "go back."


    Camisillo did not dare to say a word more, and quickly saluted and retreated.


    When camisiro walked out of the room and closed the door, Prince Chen''s cough just burst out violently.


    He coughed hard for a while, and finally took out a silk handkerchief from his arms to cover his mouth. His cheeks were dyed with a layer of morbid red. He picked up the cup on the table, was about to drink hot tea, warm cold chest, but the cup has been dry.


    Prince Chen immediately pulled a lock on the side of his body. After a while of ringing, he immediately walked into a servant and stood in front of him. Chen prince also doesn''t speak, pointed to the cup in front of. The attendant quickly bent over to go to the front, is about to hold the cup down, but suddenly the corner of the eye is very natural swept over the table! On the table, it is the silk handkerchief that Prince Chen just coughed at will to cover the corner of the mouth, this attendant suddenly in the eyes a shock, staring at the silk handkerchief, the moment seems to be some strange. Chen prince a frown, immediately found the waiter''s abnormal state, also immediately wake up, the other side''s eyes fell in where! His eyes flashed a cold light, gently "hum", coldly: "what do you see?" The waiter suddenly trembled. With a bang, the cup in his hand also fell on the ground. He threw himself on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, I don''t see anything! I didn''t see anything Prince Chen was silent for a while. He looked at the waiter and sighed softly. He said in a soft voice: "I don''t blame you. I''m not careful. I''m too tired today. I just lost my head and let you in. It''s my fault. I''m sorry for you." The waiter was cold and shivering like a pendulum in the cold wind¡° Master Prince Chen sighed. With his call, a man came out of the air in the corner of the wall. He was a court magician in a red robe¡° Take it out... Bury it. " Prince Chen didn''t look at the waiter in front of him. He just sighed: "it''s my carelessness that killed him. The next time I make a mistake, remind me to be careful. I don''t want to kill people for such a mistake any more. " The court mage nodded coldly, then went to the front of the waiter, gently on his head, the man fainted, and then the mage pulled the waiter, the man walked out with the court mage like a zombie. The room fell into silence, but Prince Chen''s eyes fell on the silk handkerchief on the table. White as snow on the silk handkerchief, in the middle, but impressively is a touch of Yan Ran''s bright red!

 Chapter 540

    Chum!


    The sharp blade cuts into the flesh and blood, and the hard neck bone can''t resist the metal blade. Under the orc''s strong power, the neck bone is cut to pieces by this knife. With a cry, the ice snow wolf finally falls into the pool of blood.


    Four cattle soldiers rushed up, they used the knife in their hands, quickly dismembered the body of the wolf, stripped off its fur. One of the bull soldiers skillfully cut off the fattest piece of meat on the wolf''s hind limb and sent it to a bull soldier who had been standing on the sidelines.


    The guy''s body is about two and a half meters long. His broad shoulders and bulging muscles contain great strength. However, the iron armor, which weighs dozens of kilograms, seems to have no sense of heaviness. There is a bloody long knife on the ground under his feet.


    "Head, this is yours."


    After a look at the fat wolf meat in front of him, the leader of the bull warrior split his mouth and laughed: "let''s share it together! The harvest these days is very good, enough to eat. "


    The corpse of the wolf was quickly cut into a skeleton. The orcs did it so thoroughly that they didn''t leave any meat. The orcs hung the large pieces of wolf meat on their bodies, and the last guy, taking a look at the skeleton on the ground, picked it up and carried it on his shoulder.


    Four cattle warriors deal with an adult demon wolf, only one of them is accidentally scratched by the wind blade of the demon wolf, and the others are happy to get the booty.


    There are thousands of such hunting teams in the whole frozen forest.


    More than 5000 cattle warriors have been the vanguard of the orc army. They have been in the frozen forest for 20 days. Their task is very simple... Hunting! Look for everything that can be used as food!


    Twenty days. It''s bad luck for the Warcraft in the frozen forest. Whether it''s the strong wolf, the beaver hiding in the frozen soil, or the corpse eater, they all become the prey of the orcs. A large number of Warcraft are hunted by these guys, and then cut into pieces of dried meat to be stored as food for the future.


    Even the scaly and hard earth dragons were under the orc''s powerful power and siege. One by one, they were led out from the ground, and then they were broken by the hammers forged by the dwarves.


    There is nothing else in the frozen forest, but there is a large number of Warcraft. For many generations, Warcraft has lived and inhabited in this vast forest, except for the occasional human mercenaries who are bold and unknown to come in and hunt sporadically. Warcraft has no natural enemies, and it can reproduce freely.


    And now, these are more powerful than Warcraft, and have high intelligence Orc army into the ice forest, after 20 days. The whole forest has become a huge hunting ground!


    These orcs are born with the talent of hunting. They are familiar with the habits of all wild animals. They are more cunning than the human mercenaries and are better at luring the Warcraft out of their caves to hunt. Even the traps they set. Also more lethal than the trap of human mercenary!


    And lots of broad-leaved trees were cut down! The woods became piles of trees exposed in ice and snow.


    To deal with the heavy wood, the strong orcs don''t even need any tools to carry. As long as two strong orcs work together, they can carry the wood of a big tree away!


    The timber was cut down to make all kinds of humble barracks. And the leaves of those trees, especially the broad leaves, can also be a favorite food for hoofed orcs.


    Among the orcs, hooves and feet include centaurs, taurans and so on. These races are omnivores. They can eat meat, but they don''t refuse the tender broad leaves.


    More and more vanguard teams have entered the frozen forest. In this vast forest, they are looking for all the things that can be used as food, and then store them, waiting for the coming army!


    Dayuan lake has been occupied by the orcs. On the edge of the lake, there are simple wooden sheds full of orcs. Every day, orcs use sticks to break ice to get water. They also learned to hunt for water monsters in the lake.


    In addition to the fat scale fish in the lake, it is also a kind of Warcraft. When this kind of fish jumps out of the water. It can spit out a needle like sting from the mouth and poison an adult human.


    But this kind of toxin seems to have little effect on orcs.


    Moreover, among the orcs'' hooves and feet, there is a strange team. These orcs are huge and fat. They seem to have no hair, but they have super thick cortex and contain a lot of fat! They have big mouth, small eyes, big teeth and natural polyps in their large nostrils, which can make them dive into the water for a long time.


    And thick fat cortex, so that they are not afraid of the cold lake!


    This group of orcs also belongs to the pedigree of hooves and feet. According to ancient legends, their ancestors are related to hippos.


    This Orc occupies most of the surface of the lake. They go back and forth between the lake and the shore every day, catching all the fish, animals and plants living in the lake


    "How much have you got today?"


    By the lake, in the largest wooden shed, an orc leader looked at the heads of several hunting teams who came back to report.


    "Those Warcraft are becoming more and more cunning. I only caught 14 wolves today... Ha ha, these things look like that annoying guy of Dominic." A leader cracked his big mouth and said with a smile, "if there is any relationship with the wolf clan, maybe there is one."


    "Shut up The leader said angrily, "respect the wolf''s dominis!"


    "Hum, those wolves only obey the orders of the elves. I''m afraid they have long forgotten that they are orcs." The subordinates murmured two words of discontent.


    The orcs are in a very good mood.


    This frozen forest, in the eyes of human beings, is a wild and terrible area, but in the eyes of orcs, it is simply a fat hunting ground!


    "The human world is just wonderful." An orc could not help sighing: "this is a good place! What we got from a day of hunting here. More than a month at home. "


    The orc leader sneered: "didn''t you listen to the elves, so humans call the place where we were expelled the land of sin. But these human beings occupy the best land... Let''s continue to work hard! Reserve more grain, and our army will soon arrive! "


    "It''s said that the wolves have gone out of the forest and fought with human beings several times... Alas, I really envy those guys. I heard the wounded wolf sent back yesterday that they have tasted the taste of human flesh." The head of a hunting team sighed and muttered with envy: "that must be delicious."


    After more than two months of observation. Some members of the wolf cavalry even went as far as 500 meters below Kaspersky fortress city!


    Many of the imperial soldiers guarding the city wall saw the monsters galloping on giant wolves in twos and threes.


    After that, the wolf cavalry completed their inspection of the area north of the Kaspersky line. They got enough information and finally returned to the frozen forest.


    "The preparation of mankind for war." The wolf cavalry brought back the news: "humans have established a defense line in the south, with a large number of troops stationed. To the north of the defense line, almost all the people have evacuated, leaving a lot of abandoned villages and towns, and there is no food in the land... However, we still have less than 600 people who have not evacuated... It''s ridiculous to hear that human beings have issued a war order. The leader of human beings... Oh, it''s said that their leader is called "emperor". The emperor ordered all human beings to evacuate, but there are still some disobedient guys left... It''s ridiculous. Why did they stay to die? "


    A leader of the vanguard of the wolf cavalry reports to the leader in front of him.


    The wolf cavalry had a strong body, with bloodstains on its armor. And it''s respectful. Because standing in front of it to listen to its report, it is among the orcs, the leader of the wolf clan, one of the three giants of the orcs, dominis!


    Dominic''s wolf helmet casually placed on a stone, it heard the doubts of his subordinates. The wolf leader sneered, "why don''t they leave and stay to die?"


    "Yes." The wolf cavalry sneered: "poor fellow, all of them have become our food. Our people have made them dried meat with their own hands. It tastes good. But why don''t they leave? "


    Dominess sighed suddenly. He looked up at the sky: "because they are reluctant to give up their land."


    Dominique''s tone is very complicated: "just like when our ancestors were expelled from this continent 10000 years ago, at that time. We are also nostalgic here. There are also many people who refuse to leave... This is a feeling that is hard to give up on their homeland. "


    Looking at the respected leader, his subordinates suddenly laughed: "my Lord. The tone of your voice is just like those false elves. Only elves can express such feelings. "


    Dominique was not angry either. He shook his head and said, "anyway... We''re back!"


    Come back!!


    Two months later, the first large number of ORC troops finally came out of the southern tip of the frozen forest!


    More than 20000 Orc soldiers, in line, crossed the edge of the forest and came to the flat northern plain!


    The open land in front of us, the villages and towns, the buildings, the mountains, the land that human beings gave up in the distance


    After the first 20000 cattle soldiers came out of the forest, there was a short silence, and the roar and cheers burst out suddenly in the ranks!


    The orcs wave their swords, or beat their armor with the back of their swords. The sound of Ping Ping Ping, the sound of countless howls, startles all the birds away from the distance, and some people beat their chest hard.


    One after another, one after another.


    Many orcs even threw themselves on the ground, stretched out their strong palms, and put their fingers into the frozen and hard frozen soil of the ground. Regardless of the pain of their fingers, they grabbed a lot of soil, rubbed it hard, and then opened their palms to open it!


    "Land! It''s the land! Look at the soil, look at the land! How fertile The orcs cheered and some cried¡° These are the lands of our ancestors! Our ancestors were driven from here! Driven away by those hateful and despicable human beings! The land originally belongs to us! "¡° Ten thousand years! Ten thousand years!! We''re back! "¡° We''re back! "¡° I''m back! " Howling sound, raised blade into forest, under the sun, pan out pieces of cold light¡° You said, "what are these things shouting at?" High above, in a hot-air balloon airship, four imperial soldiers look down on the ground. They hide in the air. The excited orcs below don''t notice them. The soldiers of the Empire held a telescope, which was a product of the tulip family in Northwest China and an invention of the Duke of tulip. Although the "eagle eye" of magicians can replace telescopes, the number of magicians is too few. Through the telescope, the human soldiers looked at the group of monsters that were full of joy and joy¡° What are they calling for? Why are you so excited? It''s like they''ve won, huh A soldier sneered¡° All right The officer of the airship shook his head: "we don''t have to think about this. Now go back, send the news back and tell it that these monsters are coming."¡° Chief... "The soldier suddenly whispered," look, there are some bombs hanging under our airship... Do you want to drop them? Let these monsters suffer and avenge their dead cavalry scouts. "¡° Go back The officer said coldly: "our task is to scout, not to scare the snake! Obey the rules! Have you forgotten? " At the beginning of the founding of the first division of the imperial air force, the former northwest independent division, Dewey marked this army with a brand completely different from the traditional imperial army: strict regulations and absolute obedience! Although the soldier was sorry, he still carried out the order and muttered in a low voice: "hum, what''s the ghost''s name! Sooner or later, I''ll call you all back. "

 Chapter 541

    August 4, 965, Loran Empire calendar.


    On this morning, the soldiers waiting on the main wall of Kaspersky finally saw the enemy who had been waiting for a long time!


    By the rising sun, a black trail appeared on the northern horizon.


    At first, it was a black line. With the slow movement, the black line became a black cloud like an ant.


    On the city wall, soldiers can hear the movement of the wind, the heavy trampling on the ground, the clanging sound of weapons and armor, and the strong breathing when the enemy troops are walking... The movement of tens of thousands of enemies comes with the wind! Looking away from the city wall, the black enemy, like a black torrent, came down the flat plain of the north towards the Kaspersky line.


    Swords and guns are like a forest, armor is like a cloud!


    Although it''s August, the climate in the north is still not warm, especially when tens of thousands of orcs March, the white breath of tens of thousands of orcs seems to be clearly visible. And then, to the shock of the soldiers on the wall, in the front row of the orc line, next to each huge square array line, walking in the front was a tall monster they had never seen before!


    The monster is more than five or six meters tall by visual inspection. It is huge and strong, like a giant bear, and covered with giant armor. It looks rough but full of hardness.


    And on the neck of these giant animals, there are thick iron chains, and there are huge hexagonal hammers hanging around the waist of each giant animal!


    Walking, they are huge body, step by step. Trampled on the earth, made a heavy Bang Bang sound! On the chest of these monsters, each one is holding a huge drum, walking, holding a stick high, beating hard, forming a strange rhythm!


    And tens of thousands of orcs, according to the rhythm of the drum. Slow forward, all the way to the Kaspersky line!


    About a kilometer before the trench under the wall, the orcs finally stopped.


    Above the city wall, the officer took the telescope purchased from the northwest and nervously looked at the enemies in front of him.


    Sure enough, the message sent back by the Scouts is the same! It''s a monster that no one has ever seen! One by one, they are just like the growth of beast headed human beings, but they are stronger and bulkier than human beings. Fangs, big mouth. All over the body, but with weapons, wearing armor


    When the orc army finally stopped, a huge flag was picked up from their line.


    In terms of human civilization. The flag was so crude that it was almost ridiculous. It seems to be a huge animal skin, and the fur on the surface of the animal skin has all fallen off. On it, there are various kinds of chaotic maps that human beings can''t understand with blood.


    Just after the human officer saw the flag, he was about to make fun of it. To ease the tension of the soldiers around


    When the flag was raised, tens of thousands of orcs seemed to be greatly encouraged. All of those orcs suddenly raised their weapons and roared into the sky!


    It can be imagined that, just like tens of thousands of wild animals howling at the same time, the movement and sound suddenly changed the face of many human soldiers on the wall.


    All animals howl, the wind and cloud change color!


    "Make way for the general!"


    With a majestic shout from behind. A group of people quickly came up from behind the wall, and the soldiers on the wall pushed them to both sides.


    Storm legion of many generals, surrounded by their commander General Rostock, walked up the wall.


    The supreme commander of the northern defense line of the Empire stood by the wall, stomped on the wall, looked at the distance coldly, and took a telescope produced in the northwest from his entourage. I watched it for a while.


    "Not much." General Rostock said coldly.


    "Yes. My Lord, according to visual inspection, there should be no more than 20000 people. " A division chief answered immediately.


    "Well. They are not human beings. I think they are 20000! Ha ha ha ha A powerful general said with a loud smile. His voice spread far away, with incomparable confidence, which made many soldiers with fear feel relaxed.


    "Royantar, don''t underestimate the enemy." Rostock took a look at the man who laughed and scolded loudly... The general looked about thirty years old, with a square face, sharp edges, thick eyebrows and big eyes. His beard was not clean, and he still had a light green stubble. Moreover, his appearance was similar to that of general Rostock.


    "It''s... Father." The general named royantar immediately replied in a low voice. He looked at the distance with a certain eagerness in his eyes.


    "Call me Lord." Rostock looked serious: "remember who you are! General royantar


    All the people around will look at the father and son. No one will interfere. Everyone knows the old general''s strictness and impartiality.


    Rostock stood on the wall of the city, squinting into the distance.


    At this time, tens of thousands of ORC troops have dispersed, they left a square array in the front row, quickly opened, forming a human wall.


    Later, the orc army began to work quickly. They carried a lot of wood from the rear and began to set up camp in the distance


    "They''re just pioneers. It seems they''re going to camp here." Rostock gave a sneer.


    "General Andrea''s airships have news that there are no reinforcements near their rear! Obviously, this is their vanguard. " One of the ministers said, "well, it seems that these monsters will fight, too."


    "Smarter than Warcraft." Rostock snorted. He looked into the distance.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the orcs had built a rough wooden wall. The orcs were strong and strong, and they were excellent labor force. The sound of banging and banging in the back was incessant, and a large number of wood was transported up.


    "Father... My Lord!" Royantar immediately said in a loud voice: "my Lord! This is their vanguard. It''s to camp and fight in the front. I see, while now, let''s send someone out to rush for a while and kill them! If you are lucky, you may be able to eat these people in one bite! "


    "They have 20000." Another ministry also said: "but it seems that half of them are working as engineers. Moreover, they don''t pay attention to us when they camp in front of us!"


    "It''s not easy to eat." Rostock made the decision: "now that we have strong walls and fortifications. There is no need for us to waste the lives and blood of our soldiers and fight with them in the field. "


    His words immediately made his son royantar look disappointed.


    But the old general''s words changed: "but, watching them camp, we do nothing. It''s too weak, it will hurt our morale! I need a person to take people out to fight with them, not too much, see them in the front of the long array? That''s the battle line they use to defend against our attack. Send a cavalry battalion out. Go and teach them a lesson. "


    "My Lord, send me!" At the same time, four or five generals called for war.


    Rostock turned his eyes around these people''s faces, especially his son, royantar, who was excited and expecting.


    "Don''t delay. Don''t be greedy. I''m not going to eat these 20000 people in one bite. Just give them a little bit of power, and more importantly, I need to test their field combat effectiveness! See how strong they are... I need someone who is smart, not someone who doesn''t know where to go when I''m hot. "


    The old general''s eyes deliberately missed his son. Slowly said these words.


    Luo Yantar worried, he pushed forward two steps: "I''ll go! My Lord, I will not be impulsive! "


    "Milo!" The old general gave a name, and an officer of about forty came up from behind: "my Lord!"


    "You go and take a cavalry camp. Three thousand cavalry is enough. Remember, I just want to try the fighting power of these enemies! Of course, if we can expand the results. You''re welcome. But be careful


    The officer named Milo was very excited. He immediately saluted and turned to leave. Luo Yantar, the assistant officer, sighed helplessly and looked at his father wrongly.


    "Watch carefully, boy, you are too fierce and impulsive. What I want now is to get the accuracy of the enemy''s combat effectiveness. You are brave, but you can''t use your brain! "


    With orders. Kaspersky''s main front side is located in the back of the three gates open at the same time. A squadron of stormtroopers came out of the three gates.


    Among the many trenches, a passage was left. The three thousand men team soon assembled under the city.


    The cavalry of storm Corps raised their sharp spears. With a cry, 3000 cavalry broke out a voice: "fight for Roland!"


    Tens of thousands of garrisons on the city wall also responded to the cry one after another, in a boiling, trampling!


    The iron cavalry of the most elite storm regiment of the Empire quickly ran, like a torrent, fiercely rushed to the long array in front of the orcs!


    The horse''s hooves trampled on the dust, and the heavy armor of the cavalry made a clear sound of collision.


    In the dust, thousands of steps, hundreds of steps... The cavalry lowered their bodies, clinging to the horse''s back, and their spears pointed forward horizontally, just like a forest of sharp edges!


    "Kill!"


    Thousands of voices shouting together!


    Orcs on the front of the square quickly gathered up, and those Orc soldiers, quickly removed the huge iron shield has been behind! Every iron shield is nearly two meters high!


    Thousands of iron shields were inserted into the ground. The orc''s great strength was enough to make these iron shields insert into the hard frozen soil!


    Then, the orc soldiers behind crowded together, struggling against the shield! A long row of iron shields, under the sun, exudes the cold luster of metal, just like an iron wall!


    Boom!!


    The cavalry''s torrent finally hit the iron wall!


    The front end of the imperial cavalry, hard hit on the iron wall, suddenly stirred up a bloody fire! The most advanced cavalry tried to break through the opponent''s iron wall with the help of horsepower, but less than half of the cavalry successfully burst in!


    The orcs are strong. Although they are infantry, the average height of each Orc is more than two meters, and those who are stronger, even standing there, are almost as tall as the cavalry sitting on the horse! With the strength of their fierce beasts, even though they were coming with galloping horses, the first attack of the cavalry of the Empire came with the help of the power of charging horses. Hit open that iron wall, but immediately paid the loss of more than 100 people!


    After some shield walls were cracked, the imperial cavalry just burst in, but found a helpless situation... These enemies are too big!


    If the human cavalry is fighting against the human infantry, as long as it breaks through the enemy''s front fortifications, the cavalry''s charge, even by collision and trampling, can also cause great damage to the enemy. But these enemies. They stand on the ground is not lower than the height of the horse, there are even higher!


    Some of the cavalry who broke through the shield wall just broke through a gap. After they rushed in, what was waiting for them was the ruthless blade of the orcs!


    The first wave of ground charge. The cavalry at the front of the line suddenly turned upside down!


    However, as the most elite northern main battle army of the Empire, the cavalry of storm army did not lack courage and loyalty! Despite the scream, the cavalry behind still had no fear. With the courage to die, rushed up one after another!


    Soon, the shield wall was broken through everywhere, and the main stream of cavalry in the central government broke through a huge gap in the iron wall! The cavalry behind rushed in quickly. The spears in the cavalry''s hands stabbed the huge monsters around them. The body of the other side was huge, but it was also good for the cavalry to stab on the horse, because they hardly needed to observe. Although the other party''s huge body has strong strength, it is rather bulky!


    Finally, although the orcs were strong, they used infantry to fight against human cavalry, and their defense began to collapse.


    But the speed of the cavalry charge has been completely reduced. The human cavalry who broke through the enemy''s shield wall seems to have fallen into a quagmire! It''s crowded and oppressed. Horsepower can''t be used at all!


    The charge of the cavalry. It''s a hanging battle!


    The fighting power of orcs is far beyond the imagination of human soldiers! Often they took all their strength to pierce out the spear. Stick it on the orc, but you can''t make him lose his fighting power immediately!


    More orcs show the human helpless valiant! Some Orc soldiers even have several spears in their bodies and several spears in their bodies, but they can cut off the spearmen with a roaring knife, and then use their huge bodies to pounce on the cavalry from the horse!


    "Draw the sword!! Draw the sword!! Kill them


    The leader of the general Milo has been stained with blood, and the blood on the armor can''t tell whether it is his own or his opponent''s!


    He soon found out that the spear in the cavalry''s hand could not be used. He had already grasped his cross chop sword. As an intermediate Knight of this general, the sword has burst out on the fighting light!


    With a sword, he split the head of an orc in front of him in two, shouting.


    The cavalry also gave up their spears and grabbed the cross sword to fight with the orcs! Everywhere miserable call, everywhere blood light!!


    The cavalry of mankind has fallen into a bitter battle! Because Orc armor is very hard and thick! Because they have a natural excellent physique, the weight of tens of kilograms or even hundreds of kilograms of armor to wear on the body, but will not reduce their combat effectiveness!


    Compared with human, ORC''s armor is rough, but very thick!!


    Many Roland soldiers find that they have worked hard to cut down each other, but they can''t break through each other''s hard armor. However, with such amazing Kung Fu, the other side has cut off the human soldier''s head with backhand!


    However, humans can''t wear that kind of thick armor. These cavalry are not really heavy cavalry. Their armor only weighs about 20 kg, but it''s just thickened in some key parts


    But these orcs have great power, they can even cut down the armor of human soldiers with a knife!


    There are also some orcs with a sledgehammer, a hammer down, even if your chest armor is thickened. But also can directly hit your chest deep depression into!


    More and more cavalry were beaten down from the horse.


    In the distance, general Rostock, above the city wall, looks as gloomy as water! Behind him, just now, he was confident and shocked!


    The cavalry''s frontal charge against the infantry!!


    This is the cavalry''s frontal charge against the infantry!!! And the forces on both sides are almost equal!!


    In the past, the vast majority of human combat examples, in the case of almost equal forces, as long as the cavalry rushed in front of the infantry line, it was a massacre!


    But these Orc monsters. But with them to defend the quality of super Biao, with the flesh and blood of the body, the positive death of the block of 3000 cavalry charge!! With the help of horsepower, human just barely broke through each other''s array, but it couldn''t penetrate! I was hanged!! Finally, in the fight of the human cavalry, the orcs began to retreat slowly, and the cavalry behind kept rushing forward. More and more cavalry rushed in from the gap, just like waves, beating each other''s array. Seen from the wall, the orc array is getting thicker and thicker and more scattered. And then keep moving back. But every step forward, the cavalry paid a great price of blood! Finally, after the last Orc in front of him was knocked down with a sword, there were no living enemies around him. And orc soldiers. Large scale retreat, they have to run back. And Milo is about to shout to kill, but he looks around, and his eyes suddenly turn black! Around him, there were almost no soldiers who could stand well! Most of the soldiers who rushed into the orc array of the Loran Empire were taken off their horses. Although these orcs retreated, they were not in chaos. Miro was decorated in many places. His horse was killed long ago, and his sword was deformed after a few collisions with the hammer of an orc warrior. The orc soldiers stepped back, and behind the wooden wall that had been erected, there were hordes of ORC soldiers marching out. Looking around, I''m afraid there are only half of the 3000 cavalry left. Milo gritted his teeth: "back!" This is the first time in 10000 years that the human army is facing a large-scale field battle with the orc army. Three thousand human cavalry against four thousand Orc infantry, the loss of both sides is almost equal... But the human death is more serious! At Rostock''s command. Another cavalry battalion opened the fort. But the cavalry did not go up to fight, but took Miro''s army back. The orcs are far behind the wooden wall they just built. Looking coldly at these human military movements. Because I know these orcs are cannibals. So Rostock ordered that the bodies of every soldier left on the battlefield be taken back as far as possible. Three thousand cavalry line up and confront the orcs in the distance, while others nervously carry the corpses. The orcs didn''t come forward, but general Rostock, standing on the wall, had a dignified face¡° A strong enemy. " Luo Yantar suddenly said such a sentence¡° It''s really a strong enemy. " The old general sighed and looked at the soldiers with different faces behind him: "they resisted the frontal charge of our 3000 cavalry with no more than 4000 infantry, and persisted for more than two quarters of an hour! I don''t think it would be possible for human infantry to do that. " After a short pause, the old general suddenly murmured in a low voice: "this is the first war... Even if we win, we still lose."

 Chapter 542

    Duvi, who was under the Kaspersky line of defense, got a copy of the manuscript the day after the war report arrived at the capital, which was allowed by the Regent. According to Dewey''s request, all the war reports sent by the front line will be copied to the Military Academy at the first time.


    Dewey''s reason for this request is that military academy officers need to accumulate combat experience. So. Every battle report on the front line is a valuable learning opportunity for those rookies in the college.


    This excuse is very grudging. But the Regent agreed without hesitation.


    Dewey is not an ordinary people, and will not be deceived by the hyped public opinion. After he got the war report, he soon found something strange in it.


    "Beheading doesn''t count... Hum... If it''s really a rout, how can it be that the enemy is defeated? Can''t the storm Legion even do such a simple job as head count? " Du Wei sighed and burned the report.


    It seems that I''m afraid I was defeated in the first war.


    However, it is obvious that Rostock must have been given a secret order from the regent for a long time. In order to eliminate the imperial people''s fear of invading foreign lands, we must use the news of victory to dilute the people''s fear. As a result, Rostock, an old general who has always been decent and rigorous, had to pull down his face to do this kind of false report of military achievements.


    However, Du Wei thinks that this approach is quite correct.


    Another day later, Dewey got a more detailed war report... This war report was not a copy sent by the military, but written by zege, the leader of the Decepticon team and Dewey''s disciple, who was seconded to general Andre of the first division of the imperial air force on the front line.


    Because on the front line, and around general Andrea, a high-level general, Zig did not spend much effort to get the real process and result of the battle. Then the news was sent to DIDU.


    Three thousand is less than five thousand.


    Cavalry versus infantry.


    It''s not a rout, it''s just a repulse.


    This real war report made Dewey frown deeply.


    What''s more, in the message that Zig sent back, he mentioned a piece of bad news!


    The morale of the front line is fluctuating!


    Although the storm Corps is the Empire''s most elite main battle Corps. Moreover, this army, which has been fighting with Warcraft for many years, is used to fighting with Warcraft when facing the orcs. Therefore, the storm Corps has a strong psychological endurance when facing the monsters.


    But. Now the soldiers on the front line are enveloped in an emotion:


    Those Orc monsters, they are cannibals!


    Brave imperial soldiers are not afraid of blood and sacrifice! However, no one wants to fight for the Empire. After the battle, his body will be dragged away by the enemy, cut into pieces and put into the pot to cook!


    This is terrible!!


    Although in order to stabilize the morale of the army, after the first World War, Rostock ordered a cavalry battalion out of the city. Risking the opponent''s counterattack, he also brought back most of the corpses completely... However, this could not eliminate all the panic of the soldiers!


    We are not afraid of death, but we are very afraid of being eaten after death and becoming the enemy''s food!


    Even in the secret letter sent back by Zig, it was mentioned that some junior officers and soldiers were in the reserve of the second line. Refuse to go to the front line because of this news! As a result, the army executed several disobedient officers, which put the matter under pressure!


    This kind of commotion is a headache for senior generals. Although it seems from ziger''s secret letter that such panic has been temporarily suppressed, and fortunately. It has not spread on a large scale, and the morale of the air force is still stable.


    In his letter, Zig also seemed to reveal a meaning: General Andrea knew about Zig''s secret letter, but also had a vague hope. The wise Duke of tulip can come up with a way to solve this problem.


    Dewey grinned bitterly and thought I was omnipotent.


    For the panic in the army, the most direct way to eliminate this hidden danger is to use some good news that can stimulate people and inspire people''s courage to rest assured!


    Where''s the good news? The simplest and most direct way is to win! To stimulate the fighting spirit and courage of the soldiers with a hearty victory.


    But the problem is that although the first battle is still defeated, it''s OK to fool the rear with the war report, but it''s not easy to fool the veterans in front.


    Fortunately. Similarly, it seems that Rostock also wrote a secret newspaper and presented it to the Regent himself. Then, this problem, the great and wise regent, came forward to solve!


    Soon after the urgent consultation between the royal family and the church, the church announced that it was the representative organization of the great gods on earth. Against evil races that don''t believe in gods. It is also the duty and responsibility of the church!


    His majesty Paul XVI, Pope of the temple of light, announced a new doctrine. Order to mobilize the Holy Knights order of several parishes under the Church of light to assemble! In the next month, more than 4000 Holy Knights will go to the north one after another. At the same time, the temple of the imperial capital will send a 300 person clergyman to the front line. This clergyman team includes priests, clergymen, Presbyterian members and many theologians.


    Priests and priests can make soldiers pray and accept their confidences in the army, soothe their emotions, and stabilize the morale of the army, while magicians can assist in fighting. This is the first good news. The second good news is from the magic guild. Chairman of the magic trade union, the leader of the mainland magicians, Mr. jago Doug issued a proposal for the magicians (because unlike the Pope, although the chairman of the magic trade union is the nominal leader of the magicians, the chairman of the magic trade union has no right to make any orders to the magicians on the mainland, only to call and propose). In this proposal, the chairman of the magic trade union sincerely called on the magicians on the mainland to go to the front line in the north to help the imperial army. At the same time, in order to stimulate the interest of the magicians (everyone knows that magicians are selfish ghosts who have no concept of the country, and most of them don''t care about the life or death of others.), The proposal mentioned those monsters and orcs, which seems to have high value for magic research! Finally, this one seems to have had a great effect. It is said that many magicians began to pick up their shapes and take their disciples to the North... Of course, for them, it is secondary to help the imperial army fight. The main purpose is to study the orc races that they have never seen before! The so-called research, of course, is: kill them, dissect them... The high-profile participation of the Church of light and the Magic Union has greatly boosted the morale of the people and the army. The joining of these two organizations, which have enjoyed a long reputation in the mainland and have strong strength, is undoubtedly a powerful booster for soothing the morale of the army! When Dewey learned the news, he understood that the royal family and the two organizations must have made some secret doctrines and compromises. Of course, the Knights'' Association, which has become more and more popular recently and is driven by revival, is not idle. Although the Knights association has been in decline for a long time, and although it has just ended a big stir, it has some momentum of salted fish turning over, but in the short term, no one will really think that the Knights association has returned to its equal position with the Magic Union or the church. However, President Delong, after a secret consultation with the Duke of tulip, and at the suggestion of the Duke of tulip, also issued a public statement! Defending the glory of the empire is also one of the duties of knights! Through its branches all over the mainland, the Knights'' Association issued a call order: it called on the civil knights, or mercenary regiments, or Knights'' regiments all over the mainland to organize themselves, and the Knights'' Association came forward to form a mercenary mode, and went to the north to serve the Empire. The Knights'' Association has offered quite a high price for the cost of employment... Because it is now in the war period, the hunting of Warcraft in the frozen forest has been completely stopped, while the number and level of Warcraft in the swamp of the south are very low, and Griffins are Warcraft that no one dares to provoke. Therefore, most of the mercenary regiments on the mainland are in a state of extreme depression. At this time, there was an open call for mercenaries. Many mercenaries, who had nothing to do and had courage, were willing to lick their blood on the edge of the blade. These people who were used to dying, immediately began to sign up. Of course, in fact, most of the employment expenses are sponsored by the Duke of tulip. However, this news is not disclosed, and only a limited number of people know about it.

 Chapter 543

    In the barracks, the mercenaries, who are wearing different kinds of armor and carrying different weapons of different lengths, walk back and forth lazily. Some people just sit on the stones by the side of the road and drink, some chat in twos and threes, some take off their coats and wrestle with each other. There are a large group of people around to watch and cheer, and some even gamble!!


    From the distribution of tents in the camp, it can only be said to be a mess! There''s no military presence of that kind of neat!


    Although these mercenaries from all over the world have registered and obtained their own mercenary status, and also obtained their status in this "infantry battalion", they will not live in accordance with the standard of the imperial army at all, and often many applicants from the same mercenary regiment will automatically unite together. In the whole camp, several well-known big mercenary regiments occupied one camp, while the lone warriors lived around.


    There is even a ridiculous situation. For example, dozens of soldiers who nominally belong to a certain team may come from mercenary group A and mercenary group B. as a result, the soldiers of a certain team live in different parts of the camp.


    The three hundred soldiers and several clerks sent by general Andrea could not manage these people at all. They could only maintain the simplest order: no fighting, no fighting, no trouble. That''s it.


    Looking at the noisy and disordered camp in front of me, the guy at the gate of the camp sighed and muttered: "I''m really starting to have a headache now. It''s killing me that the boss assigned me this task! There is no such punishment for punishment... "


    Teng!


    The man turned over and got off the horse. His stout and fat body was like a mountain. When walking, the armor on the body collides with the machete hanging on the waist, making a jingling sound. Although the armor was the biggest, it was still ridiculous to put it on his fat body.


    He went to the gate of the camp flagpole position, and then suddenly pulled out his waist to machete, raised his hand, brush!


    A bright knife light, ruthlessly cut in the bowl of thick and thin flagpole above! The flagpole cracked with a creak. Fall down!


    This huge movement immediately shocked all the people around! No matter who drink, brag, walk, wrestle, onlooker, gambler, all eyes are floating towards here!


    "Damn it! This fat man cut down our flag!! "


    I don''t know who yelled first. All of a sudden, everyone woke up in surprise!


    That''s too much!? Although we are not real soldiers, now at least we all know that if we are in the army, if someone cuts off our own flag, it will be a great shame!!


    Boom. All the mercenaries showed anger on their faces, and many others showed their weapons! These mercenaries who have been dying for half of their lives, which one is not the ruthless character who has seen blood? Which one is willing to suffer?


    These people poured in one after another, many people have already put their eyes on the dead fat man.


    "Cut down our flag! Brothers. Cut the fat pig! "


    With a cry, everyone was about to rush forward, and the fat man was about to be cut up by everyone


    "Who dares!"


    The fat man suddenly raised his eyebrows, and a bunch of fine light appeared in his eyes. He suddenly drank as if he had hit a dull thunder!


    More than a dozen cavalry behind him, neat longitudinal horse forward a few steps, horse movement is very neat. Just like a ruler! More than a dozen cavalry soldiers have all picked up the spears attached to the horse. Although the number of spears is not large, they seem to be in a row with fierce air and shining sharp spear points, facing the people who are about to rush up.


    "Ten steps back! Otherwise, they will be killed! "


    There are hundreds of ferocious mercenaries in front of us. But the dozen cavalry were not afraid. Riding on a horse, holding a spear arm as stable as a rock. One by one, his face was filled with indifference. He just looked coldly at these people in front of him. His eyes were filled with a kind of natural disdain and contempt!


    Hum... A gang of mobs are not in these people''s hearts. They have fought with the most elite Holy Knights! These mobs can''t even see it. Although there are many people on the other side, and there may be many people with excellent martial arts skills, these cavalry believe that as long as they have more than a dozen people in the queue, they can be defeated by one charge!


    The mercenaries were shocked. These guys were all very good looking. When they saw this posture, they were afraid that they had a bright future! The more than a dozen cavalry on the horse, holding their spears flat, moved in a neat and uniform manner, and their fierce murderous spirit was absolutely the real elite climbing out of the sea of corpses!


    Some people began to fall back unconsciously.


    Brush!


    At this time, the fat man who cut the flagpole took out a military order from his arms, opened it in his hand, and then announced in a strong voice: "imperial commander''s order! Your loyalty and courage to serve the Empire are commendable! Now give all the mercenaries this time to the independent special corps of the northern theater of the Empire! Pay from the front line! Recommended by the Duke of tulip, he is a knight of the seventh level of the Empire. He is the former cavalry commander of tulip regiment, general longbarton, and the temporary head of the special corps! "


    After reading it, the fat man crumpled the military order into a ball and put it into his arms. Then he suddenly jumped on a stone next to him, stared at hundreds of mercenaries in front of him and yelled: "do you hear me! Son of a bitch! From now on, Laozi is your leader, your leader and your boss! It''s the man who controls your life and death!! Lao Tzu''s name is lombardon, you remember it for me! Remember carefully!! Because from now on, every word Lao Tzu says is an order! Orders that must be fulfilled to the letter! Who dares not from, directly broke the leg to throw out the barracks


    Boom!


    There was an uproar.


    officer? Is this fat man the commander of the army? Some guys with bright eyes had already seen that Longbottom and a dozen cavalry behind him were wearing ground armor in a special way, while some of the mercenaries who had been to the northwest. I recognized the armor immediately!


    That''s the unique style of tulip family army!


    Longbottom? He''s Longbottom?


    In the northwest tulip family territory of Desa Province, no one knows the fierce general long Barton?!


    Many people immediately closed their mouths and stepped back carefully.


    And still some people who have not been to the northwest call out, "officer! I don''t believe in officers! Why do you care about us! I only listen to the leader of our mercenary regiment! You are a fat man. Why do you want me to listen to you? "


    "Why?" Longbottom showed a ferocious smile and yelled: "listen up! It''s up to me to kill more people! "


    "Kill! You don''t think we''ve ever killed anyone, have you ever seen blood? " A guy in the front row took the lead in shouting, and many people laughed.


    Longbottom leaped from the stone, strode to the speaker, and said nothing. Suddenly he raised his foot and kicked the guy''s belly!


    The man screamed, was kicked body suddenly bow into a shrimp, after the direct fly out! Far still rolled a few rolls on the ground, even can not stand up, the body curled up into a ball.


    Everyone can see clearly that the fat man''s foot directly cracked the armor in front of the opponent''s body!


    "Son of a bitch!" The fat man said coldly, "talk to me. Call the chief! There''s no rules, little boy


    With that, his cruel eyes swept around, and everyone was desperate. But when he came into contact with the fat man''s eyes, he could not help but beat the drum in his heart. The fat man''s eyes were so fierce! It''s like a beast that looks at people and eats them.


    "You''ve killed people? Damn it Longbottom spit bitterly. Then he raised his chin and roared: "the barbarian cavalry that I killed in the northwest grassland, there are eight thousand without ten thousand! When pacifying the rebellion of the northwest army, I personally killed three generals and six commanders! Which of you kills more people than Laozi, stand up and show it to Laozi! "


    fuck!


    Daren Qing is a murderer!


    Everyone was silent. Just now, all the people who looked so rude suddenly felt that they were a little short.


    Dead fat people don''t agree with these people. Fat people who are born with hob meat know very well that when dealing with these desperate old people, only you are more ruthless than them will they convince you!


    Reasonable? Is it useful to reason with people who can''t even write their own names? Use fist first, whose fist is harder, who is the fiercest. They will be convinced who will be the boss!


    The fat man turned and returned to his people. As soon as he raised his hand, he put down his spear and took off a huge leather bag hanging on the horse. He looked heavy and made a loud noise.


    As more than a dozen cavalry untied the mouth of the bag at the same time, they poured it out. Suddenly let all the onlookers'' eyes protrude!


    All the coins poured out of more than ten leather bags are gold coins!


    The golden gold coin. Tilt out of the bag. Crash to the ground, more than a dozen big bags poured out. I''m afraid there are thousands of gold coins!


    Although these mercenaries are all adventurers, most of them are not well-off. Most of the interests of hunting Warcraft are exploited by those unscrupulous merchants. It is rare for a mercenary to have more than ten gold coins!


    Thousands of gold coins fell in front of them, which made people look different. Although some people disdain, but more people have shown some yearning or greedy expression.


    "Listen to me! I just cut your flag! Because I get angry when I come to see you! A mess of mobs! You''re in camp, too? Just a bunch of people with weapons! Don''t show off your boring qualifications as mercenaries in front of me! Is it great to hunt Warcraft? That one deserves to be called a hunter! Not soldiers!! You don''t deserve the flag yet! So I cut it down! "


    Longbarton grabbed a handful of gold coins, then deliberately released his finger, let the gold coins slide, and said: "now listen, today''s first day, I don''t give much orders! Everyone, who is willing to stay here to fight well and earn a reward, should listen to Lao Tzu''s order and let a qualified soldier! I don''t care what kind of mercenary regiment you used to be or what. Here, you are a soldier! Those who are willing to stay here will receive two gold coins first! It''s the first salary and reward I gave you! If you want to go... "


    Fat man said here, turned and pointed to the camp gate: "where is the gate! Where to go back and forth! Go home and be your hunter! I want soldiers, not hunters! " With that, Longbottom ordered a few people who looked at his face with fear from the front and hooked his fingers: "you! You! And you guys, come here! You are responsible for distributing gold coins here! Two for one! Whoever dares to take more, who dares to rob more by force, will be cut down by Laozi! These gold coins belong to everyone. If someone dares to occupy more of them, they are robbing everyone''s money! You''re welcome. Cut it off! I am responsible for the dead! " Then, the fat man led more than a dozen people to the camp without looking at the pile of gold coins. The people in front of him didn''t wait for him to come, and they quickly separated to both sides to make way. A moment later, the fat man''s thick voice came from the camp. It turned out that he took people into a tent with the best terrain, dry leeward and the largest. It turned out that the big tent had been occupied by a group of mercenaries with the largest number of people. After the fat man went in, he threw people out with a scold¡° Damn it! I am the manager or you are the manager! Lao Tzu is the commander. Before my appointment, you are a soldier! The soldiers live in the commander''s tent. Do you want me to squeeze the small tent! It''s the opposite! This tent is for the general. Who let you live in it? " A burst of scolding, several mercenary regiments of people ran out, before leaving, the fat man also said: "take your things away! If you leave a hair behind, you''ll beat the twenty army staff! " Longbutton went into the tent and let his own people stay outside. Then he grabbed the water bag he was carrying, filled it with water, wiped the corners of his mouth, sighed and muttered: "Damn, what did you do last time without following the boss''s script! I was punished to bring such a mob... The boss is too cruel! Hum, I see that charming Princess and Hussein are right! Two dog men and women, you love me. Lao Tzu, a matchmaker, was driven to the north to suffer... Shit! If I had been cruel at the beginning, I should be happy with the princess now. "

 Chapter 544

    The complaint of the dead fat man is not heard by Dewey himself, who is far away from the imperial capital. As for Princess Louise, who should have been "held happily by the dead fat man", it is even more impossible to know.


    Dewey is obsessed with coming up with all kinds of ideas to torture the cadets. Now it seems that after several months of torture, the Cadets'' endurance has greatly improved.


    At least, Duwei maliciously made those "emergency gatherings", which made those officers complain, and he was really cruel to the president.


    I don''t know how many nights, the young Dean ran to the playground and whistled for an emergency assembly. At the beginning, it took the officers a quarter of an hour to rush to the grassland. Some of them were barefoot, some of them didn''t wear a coat, and even some of them didn''t even have time to put on their pants. They rushed out with a blanket.


    However, as time went on, everyone was well prepared at night to deal with this kind of emergency gathering, and everyone was fully alert even when they were sleeping. And Dewey''s emergency assembly, has been unable to let these guys in a hurry. They had already been able to appear on the playground dressed up after hearing the whistle and before Dewey counted to 150.


    Dewey was very satisfied with the performance of these guys. Of course, he made jokes several times. On one occasion, a cadet officer had a dream at night, talking in his dream and shouting "emergency assembly". As a result, more than a dozen officers in Quanshe immediately heard the news and rushed to the playground in less than a moment


    As a result


    The dreamer was beaten by his classmates. Later, when he went to bed at night, he took a piece of cloth and stuffed his mouth to prevent talking in his sleep.


    In addition. Dewey also restored an ancient tradition that the imperial army had abandoned for thousands of years.


    The history of an army.


    Du Wei is not a military expert. Du Wei, who came from a previous life, has never been in the army, but he knows at least one truth: an army without history has no soul!


    Therefore, Dewey put forward a request, hoping that in the course of the military academy, those old officers would introduce the glorious war history of some of the Empire''s ace troops when giving lectures. After this request was put forward. But it made everyone at a loss.


    Obviously, the imperial army did not have this habit.


    However, Dewey soon found what he needed from the ancient archives of the military headquarters... The army of the Empire did not have a history of war. It was obvious that the founding emperor, who was another himself, had advocated this one a thousand years ago. Unfortunately, in the following years, this rule was abandoned.


    The army without its own war history has no soul! Dewey believes that. Be familiar with the history of your troop. It can make soldiers have a strong sense of belonging and honor to their troops!


    Therefore, Dewey simply set up this course by himself, and he began to talk about the achievements of several elite trump troops who had repeatedly made great contributions in the war of founding the country and unifying the mainland, which he had dug up from the military''s ancient archives!


    "What is the trump army?" Du Wei waved his arm in the classroom and said loudly: "it''s a glorious record, a glorious history! Every soldier in the army is proud of being in such a great team!! When the flag of this army lights up. When the enemy sees this flag, they will think of the other side''s brilliant achievements. Before they take over the battle, they can make the enemy''s taxis weak by three points!! Usually when soldiers introduce themselves to others. You can also hold your neck high and tell the other party, "I''m from XX division or XX cavalry camp"!! "


    With that, Du Wei smelled the following "disciples" and said with a smile, "you are also from various local forces of the Empire. Who can tell me the war history of the army you were in?"


    No one can say it.


    Du Wei asked one of the five hundred cavalry officers he had brought to the capital to tell the story of his army in class.


    In Dewey''s territory, Dewey paid attention to this very early.


    So, the tulip family officer. Everyone can see the pride and pride in the story, the sense of belonging from the heart when telling about the glorious history of our army!


    "I''m from the first independent cavalry battalion of the tulip family This is the opening line of the officer: "our army participated in the first battle of the Duke''s inauguration in the northwest! The battle of giliat! In that war, our first cavalry battalion was the main force! We are breaking through the army of grassland people! Drove those guys back to the grassland! We have also participated in the war of annihilation of the northwest Corps rebels! Our cavalry battalion was responsible for sniping the right flank of the northwest cavalry in the battle under the personal command of general Longbottom! At that time, 3000 of us sniped the cavalry of more than 20000 of the other side. We didn''t let them pass through our army! At last, the northwest army was completely annihilated by us


    The officer came to the end. His face was red. "In the northwest, who doesn''t know the name of the first independent cavalry battalion of our tulip family! Those rebellious prairie people. Those horse bandits will tremble when they hear our names! Our cavalry battalion has recruited new soldiers twice, and almost all the people who want to come in have broken their heads! Hum, but if you are not a hero, don''t try to join our team


    At the end of the class, Dewey looked at the officers with different expressions and said slowly, "see! This is the heart of the army! That''s morale! Imagine, ladies and gentlemen, which army of soldiers and officers you used to be in had such a strong sense of morale and honor! If you can make the army under your command do this in the future, you will find that every soldier under your command will consciously contribute to your army! They don''t even need to be mobilized. In times of crisis, these soldiers will burst out fighting spirit in order to maintain the glory of their own army


    At the end of the day''s course, duvet was satisfied with the different expressions of the officers who went out, and most of them looked thoughtful.


    Then. Today is a day off. According to the regulations, these young people who have been in the college for many days can go out on vacation and go to the imperial capital to relax themselves.


    Dewey, on the other hand, was about to go back to his office when he got a report and a guest came to visit the college.


    Du Wei frowned at his subordinate''s strange expression.


    But soon. He understood why that expression was.


    It is the female guest who is visiting.


    At the gate of the college, Dewey met the visitor. Before Dewey made strict rules, military academy, no female visitors are allowed to enter! It''s an iron rule. No woman is allowed to enter this place. Not even family visits!


    Outside the gate of the college, there was a noble carriage. Under a big tree, a graceful figure stood there. She heard the sound of footsteps. The woman turned around and saw that the man coming was Dewey. I couldn''t help but feel stunned. Then the smile on my face seemed to be a little reluctant. A trace of loss flowed in my eyes, but then it revealed some information and uneasiness


    What a complicated look.


    Dewey didn''t take it to heart. Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, Dewey said with a smile, "Miss OSI."


    It was Miss ozey, the future sister-in-law of Dewey and the granddaughter of the chancellor of the exchequer. Because entering the college, Gabriel decided to postpone the adult ceremony, which also delayed the marriage of the two families indefinitely.


    Although the chancellor of the exchequer has repeatedly asked for someone to express his anxiety to Dewey, now that Dewey has talked with his younger brother, he knows that his younger brother doesn''t want to get married too soon. Then it''s hard for him to force.


    "I''m sorry." Du Wei looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and said with a bitter smile: "Gabriel was pulled out by several colleagues after class. You know, these guys have been holding on for many days in the college. When they heard about the holiday, they all ran away in a flash. Unfortunately, if you had come a few minutes earlier, you might have met him. "


    Orsie sighed. She did come to Gabriel. After all. Girl mood, she knows Gabriel is his fiance. Moreover, after Gabriel came to the imperial capital, they only met once at a banquet, which was very dull. Gabriel was polite to the beautiful fiancee, but not intimate enough.


    Miss Aoxi, who had been waiting for a long time in her heart, was somewhat disappointed. However, in the following period of time, Gabriel sent people from time to time to send some small gifts to the house of the chancellor of the exchequer. There are some novel toys, some precious flowers, some exquisite jewelry, clothes and so on


    In essence, Aoxi is a very simple girl, and which girl is not pregnant? Although my fiance is more than two years younger than me, Gabriel is tall and straight, handsome, and quite manly after meeting, which makes Aoxi quite satisfied.


    What''s more, many of the small gifts that came home one by one were quite intimate, which made Aoxi always think of them, and she could not help feeling sweet in her heart.


    Although their first meeting was very dull, the simple girl thought that her fiance was the future earl, and as the head of the Rowling family, she must be a man who wanted to do something important. Such a hero will not fall in love with his children in public. On the surface, he is colder. On the contrary, he can show the other party''s calmness. The gifts given behind his back also show the other party''s care and sincerity.


    You should know that the aristocratic families in the Empire, most of the aristocratic children''s marriage can not escape arranged and political marriage, so, to have a happy marriage and love, is the simple mind of every noble girl. Especially a clean girl like orsie.


    Although there is no emotional foundation between her and Gabriel now, their status has been determined. They are destined to be husband and wife, and the other is so considerate. OSSY is also willing to contact Gabriel more and establish some emotional foundation.


    Perhaps, for most aristocrats, to get a happy marriage, the only way is: "first get married, then love!"


    Today, however, it was a long time after orsie thought about it at home that she made her decision.


    Because the next day, Miss OSI''s eighteenth birthday, the careful fiance had sent a gift to the chancellor''s house last night. It was a very cute looking foal.


    It seems that every girl likes to keep pets. Although the cat and dog fields are too common, there are not many ponies. This strange idea made the girl feel fresh in her heart.


    In particular, the person who sent the gift also sent a letter from Gabriel. The content of the letter was very simple, with only one sentence:


    "Raise this horse well. In the future, I will ride the horse you raised to the battlefield! "


    It has to be said that Gabriel, the "playboy", is really good at capturing the girl''s mind. In such a word, the girl''s heart is full of joy.


    As a result, miss Aoxi, who was respected as a lady of noble family, actually left the professional groom at home that night and held the brush in her own hands. Give the foal a bath! And fed the horse!


    However, she did not know that the letter was written by Gabriel himself, but the horse was not sent by Gabriel at all, but... Dewey!


    As a brother. Dewey is worried about his brother! What he can''t understand is that his younger brother is so playful. He knows that he wants to please all the Yingyan around him, but he is indifferent to this beautiful fiancee.


    The usual gifts. Most of them are reminders from Dewey to remind his younger brother to establish more feelings with his fiancee, so Gabriel is obedient to do it. Even most of the time, gifts are sent by Dewey, and then stamped in the name of Gabriel.


    Gabriel seems to have forgotten miss OSSY''s birthday long ago. It was after Dewey reminded him. Gabriel just lazily said that he knew, but he turned around and entrusted his brother to help him prepare the gift, so he let go and did what he should do.


    In the end, Dewey ordered to choose a new foal from the first-class Mali, who was sent to the imperial capital. Then he grabbed his younger brother and forced him to write a love letter.


    Gabriel really deserves to be a playboy, although this "love letter" is only one sentence. But enough to lift a girl''s mind! After showing it to Dewey. I admire it.


    But, that son of a bitch. It''s really hard to say how sincere such a sentence is.


    "You don''t seem to like miss orsie very much? This letter is too simple Dewey couldn''t help asking his brother last night.


    "Who said that? I promise that when a girl sees this kind of words, she will blush with enthusiasm! Don''t worry, I''m absolutely sure. " Gabriel had a proud face.


    "I mean... You don''t seem to attach much importance to this miss orsie." Dewey sighed, "you don''t like her?"


    Gabriel thought about it seriously, and then said, "yes, I think she''s... Boring."


    "Boring?"


    "Yes, it''s boring." Gabriel sighed and said faintly: "when we first met, she didn''t speak much. When she spoke, she was very careful. She seemed to be afraid of saying or doing something wrong. It was like holding a hot pot in her hand. She was afraid of scalding herself and others... It was so boring. I had a chat with her. I asked her what she would answer. I didn''t ask her or say... I was so stuffy. "


    Dewey sighed: "such a girl is the best choice to be a wife, brother! Do you want your wife to be the kind of frivolous woman you see at a party? "


    Gabriel nodded: "I see what you mean. But brother, I''m still young, I like hot girls now. As for orsie, I''ll marry her anyway. I have plenty of time to think about her in the future, but I don''t have that much time now. "


    For his brother''s attitude, Dewey can only be speechless.


    This boy, everything is good. Willing to bear hardships, also self-discipline, in the college training and courses are excellent, for his brother is more forward-looking, brain is also smart, do things have quite a bit of father''s calm and stable, that is... For women, too much game mentality.


    But miss orsie didn''t know all about it.


    She worked hard to feed the pony last night. Today, she hesitated for a long time. Excited, she came to the college to see her fiance and thank him for the gift.


    "Oh... He''s not here, then... Forget it." Aoxi sighed. Her pretty face was full of loss, but she stretched out her hand behind her back. It was a woven bracelet. The stitches were covered with fine materials, but the stitches were a little rough. It was obviously made by this young lady herself.


    "My lord..." she said softly.


    "Call me brother." Dewey smiles and sighs.


    "Brother." Aoxi blushed and clenched her teeth: "well, please... Give it to him."


    Dewey took it and put it carefully: "he''ll like it."


    Ossie looked down, as if the loss in her heart could not be swept away by Dewey''s two words, but she suddenly raised her head: "I, I almost forgot! There is another guest in the carriage, but he is here to see you


    "Me?"


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment. At this time, the window of the carriage beside him opened, showing a beautiful face with deep sadness. But it was the lover of the paladin Hussein, Princess Louise!


    "Your Highness." When Dewey came to the carriage, the princess sighed. Her voice was very heavy: "there is something very important. I don''t know who to talk to. I have to come to you." Dewey laughed: "are you for... You and Hussein? Don''t worry. I''ve already said that. I''m sure I can help you solve it... "" no, it''s not this. " The princess''s expression was not relaxed at all. She suddenly bit her teeth: "please come to the carriage. It''s not easy for others to hear this!"

 Chapter 545

    The camp of the criminal army stretches for tens of miles, and there are still a steady stream of follow-up brigades coming from the rear.


    On the four wheeled wooden carts, the dwarves sat on the high piled materials, but yelled at the orcs in the carts below.


    They''re born short legged and not good at running and trekking. Moreover, the dwarves are the most precious craftsmen in the army of the sinners, and they get this comfortable privilege.


    Most of the camp has been completed. The tall wooden wall is made of solid wood, and the back is reinforced with brackets, as if these guys are not invading, but defending.


    More materials came from the rear. Under the command of the dwarves, the sacred mountain, which used to be the most advanced defense line in the human world, has been mining for three years. Almost half of the mountain has turned into iron ore, which has turned into armor, weapons, arrows and so on.


    In addition to excellent craft talent, dwarves also have a talent, that is, to make holes! There seems to be no place in the world where they can''t drill. Just behind the camp of the criminals, groups of dwarves arrived, but these guys, who could not tell men from women by appearance, swarmed on, grabbed their strange tools and began to dig under several hillsides.


    These dwarfs exclaimed excitedly, praising how soft the land of the human world is and how pleasant it is to dig.


    Dwarves don''t like to live in tents. They dug out large areas of caves under a small hillside. Instead of letting the clumsy orcs complete the work, all the dwarves went out. Work yourself.


    Depending on the situation, these criminal armies seem to regard this place as a permanent base, and have no desire to attack


    "How long do we have to wait?"


    In one of the biggest tents in the army, the giant Orc tiger roared angrily.


    As one of the three giants of orcs, the number of Tonghu people is not much, even less than the number of wolf land. It''s this one, but almost all are the most powerful elite Orc soldiers.


    The copper tiger impatiently circled around the tent, biting his teeth.


    However, another giant, dominis of the wolf clan, has been quietly looking out, with a calm and calm look.


    "When will the spirit come out! Are we going to wait here until the end of this autumn and then the end of this winter? " Giant rock. The rhinoceros monster also spoke.


    He looked at the copper tiger, and suddenly whispered: "or, we can attack first! Now we have come to the human world! In front of us are those dirty people! We don''t need the power of elves! Why do we orcs still obey the orders of the spirit


    "Because if there was no snow, we would not defeat the Dragon so easily! There is no way to break the magic circle of the ice field! If there were no snow wisdom, we would still be in our hometown. Everyone, you kill me, I kill you, kill to kill, kill for thousands of years! Just to fight for such a little bit of poor interests! " Dominess suddenly spoke. Its eyes are still looking at the outside, coldly said: "we need the help of the elves, but also need the wisdom of snow."


    "Dominis, I think you should just cut off your wolf''s tail and put two long ears on yourself to be an elf." Rock disdained mockery: "I''m afraid you have long forgotten that your own body is flowing with animal blood! Hum, you think you deal with those elves all day long and follow the snow. Will you become noble? You stupid wolf


    Dominic''s wolf eyes flashed a fierce color, and said: "rock, if you insult me with such words again, I will fight you!"


    "All right!" The copper tiger''s head is a little more flexible than the stupid cow. The king shaped black pattern on its forehead is twisted together. After a look at dominis, it says in a deliberative tone: "you are the leader of the wolf clan. You have the obligation to contribute your strength to the orcs. Dominique. Don''t forget, before we come. One swore to the statue of the great beast God. "


    "But I also said that I only obey the orders of Luoxue." Dominis did not give up: "copper tiger, unless your wisdom is higher than snow, or your strength is stronger than snow?"


    Copper tiger doesn''t speak any more. Although it is a fierce tiger giant, it also knows that although it has reached the level of Saint level warrior, it is far from the opponent of the spirit king. As for brain and wisdom... Orcs never have this talent.


    "I know, I''m an orc! But I know better that if we want to succeed and defeat a large number of human beings, we must have a wise leader to command us! In my opinion, only the Elven king has this ability, so I only listen to the command of Luoxue. " Dominice stood up and looked at the other two giants coldly: "you should have heard me very clearly! Before, I was willing to send wolf cavalry to observe the terrain. That was the plan made by the spirit king long ago. I can let my people contribute, and I have completed my task! Then I won''t let my people rashly move forward until I get the next order from the spirit king. "


    With that, the leader of the wolf tribe no longer looked at the other two giants and walked out of the big tent without looking back.


    The remaining rhinoceros and tiger looked at each other, rhino rock suddenly gave a cold hum: "sometimes, I really want to kill this Orc traitor."


    "Even if we kill it, we can''t command the wolf cavalry." Copper tiger suddenly sighed, its tone is a little anxious: "one thing, I agree with the snow, that is, to defeat human beings, we need cavalry."


    "But... What the hell is that falling snow doing! Since the terrible human strongman came, he took the initiative to invite the human into the palace that the elves regarded as the Holy Land... Hell! Once upon a time, even if we went, they didn''t even let us get close to them! "


    "How many days... That annoying spirit, and that human... I heard that they have not come out of that palace. Hum... "The tone of the copper tiger is not good:" this time we''re going, those stubborn elves. None of them would come. Now they are still guarding their camp under the holy mountain! What on earth is it doing with that human being? "


    "Don''t ask me, I''ve never been able to guess the minds of the elves." The rock suddenly shrunk his neck, a little dejected in his voice: "but that human is really powerful..."


    What are falling snow and White River worries doing?


    No one knows.


    Even the noble elders of the elves don''t know.


    Among the proud elves, Luoxue has long been deeply imprinted on the whole family. Almost all the elves love this beautiful and powerful king. Ding Li worships. Every word of the spirit king is the imperial edict of the spirit people!


    It can even be said that Luoxue is the most authoritative and prestigious king of the elves since 10000 years ago! In the past dynasties, the elders of the clan could also limit the power of the king. But the appearance of Luoxue, the amazing king. Even the elders in the interior of the clan were unconditionally obedient to the king!


    Since the day when the snow came into the temple of the elves with White River sorrow, no elves dared to raise any objection to this kind of violation of rules and traditions, which itself is a very magical thing! You know, the elves are notoriously stubborn and respect tradition!


    So, in a few months. The Elven king and the human have never stepped out of the temple! And all the elves, the elders, dare not leave! The elders built their own houses around the temple. Waiting quietly.


    When the three-year period ended, the dragon blood finally eroded the magic array of the ice field, and the criminal army couldn''t wait to set out, the elves, however, because their king had never walked out of the temple and didn''t issue a word of order, all the elves refused to leave!


    It''s in the residence of the earth elves at the foot of the holy mountain. All the elves are still living in the past, they even have no doubt, because everyone seems to believe that there must be a reason for the king to do so! And that reason must be wise!


    So they are willing to wait indefinitely for the day when their king comes out of the temple! No matter how long you wait!


    But... White River sorrow and falling snow, two people stay in the temple for several months, what are they doing in the end?!


    "Respectable princess, what is it that you came all the way from the palace to find me?" Dewey looked at Her Highness Louise with a smile.


    The driver''s seat of the carriage is empty. In order to talk with Du Weimi. We''ve sent our men away. At the moment, in the distance around the carriage, several palace guards were standing at a distance.


    "I''ve come across something. I don''t know how to deal with it. It worries me. I''m scared. " Princess Louise''s tone was very depressed, with anxiety. In her soft voice, there was a trace of pleading: "duvet, I can''t see Hussein now. I don''t know who to talk to."


    Du Wei sighed, feeling guilty.


    In order to ensure the Griffin''s secret, he sent Hussein to a secret manor in the south of the capital city. Only when the paladin was there as a guard, could Duwei be assured that his secret would not be known by anyone outside.


    But in this way, Hussein was far away from the imperial capital, so he had no chance to meet the princess. For a pair of men and women in love, the long time difference must be very painful.


    "What happened?" Dewey said, "Your Highness, I will try my best to help you. After all, you are Hussein''s future wife, and he is one of my most trusted friends. "


    Louise''s face was full of faint fear, but she suddenly closed her mouth. It seemed as if something was coming, but she suddenly wavered. She seemed to hesitate whether to say it or not.


    Looking at this beautiful girl''s expression, Du Wei couldn''t help but have a ha ha. Subconsciously, he swept the princess''s slender waist and abdomen, and made a look of exclamation: "God! Your highness, you... You don''t have it, do you? "


    "What''s the matter?" The princess was stunned for a moment. A blank face.


    But then she noticed Dewey''s hateful eyes. Louise knew it, and her pretty face was flushed. She glared at Dewey fiercely. If she hadn''t scrutinized her manners, she would have strangled Dewey!


    "You! What are you talking about Louise was ashamed and angry, but she quickly put aside: "what kind of woman do you think I am! Hussein and I haven''t yet... "


    At this point, Louise was ashamed. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    "Oh? Have you not? " Du Wei had a bad smile on his face.


    "Of course not!" The princess blurted out angrily: "Hussein respects me very much! He''s not the kind of man to mess around with


    Puff.


    Du Wei couldn''t help laughing. He leaned back on the seat cushion of the carriage and held his stomach. He sighed in his heart: God... I tried my best to match you two. They were lonely men and women. They loved each other very much. One was not married, the other was not married. They were still living in a yard for several months. Is it still clean? It seems to be a good lesson for the stone man Hussain! Women are not used to respect, women are used to love!!


    "Dewey! You, you bastard Dewey''s evil eyes, although Princess Louise didn''t know what was on her mind, she also knew that it must be something unbearable. I couldn''t help but drink with shame. If it wasn''t too important, I''m afraid she would kick Dewey out of the carriage and leave now.


    After a pause, the princess clenched her fist tightly. He lowered his voice: "it''s, it''s about my brother."


    When it comes to the last two words "brother", there is a trace of sadness and hesitation in her beautiful eyes.


    Dewey immediately put away his smile and sat up straight, not daring to laugh.


    "It was more than ten days ago..." the princess''s eyes drooped and her long eyelashes shrouded her. It was a worry in my eyes: "I occasionally went to the place where my brother lived and wanted to say something to him. As a result, I smelled a smell of medicine in his room... I suspect that my brother may be ill."


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and he could not help thinking of the possibility he had thought of... But he remained calm on the surface and said slowly: "the Regent has never practiced martial arts since he was a child. I only like magic. I''m afraid his health is worse than that of the emperors of the past dynasties. He has some minor diseases on weekdays. It''s nothing. "


    "No, it''s not a minor illness." Princess Louise''s voice is not big, but her tone is very affirmative!


    She gently shook her head, with a struggle in her expression: "when I was looking after Hussein in the northwest, I personally took care of his wound medicine for the next few months. The old magician in green robe taught me a lot about the formula of magic potion. Although I don''t know magic, I don''t understand many principles at all. But after a few months, I have mastered some magic potion recipes and some magic potion effects. Many of Hussein''s wounds were made by me. Now, a lot of drugs, I don''t have to look at them, just smell them and I can recognize them. "


    Dewey said with a smile, "well, the old guy also told me in private that you are very talented."


    The princess was not happy with this praise, but she was still worried: "that day, I was in my brother''s room, and I could not recognize the smell, but there was one smell that I was familiar with! That taste is... Ice berry! "


    Dewey''s heart leaped!


    "I know that ice berries can relieve pain." Louise sighed sadly: "when I was in the northwest, I was most familiar with this medicine, and I learned it first. However, you and the old magician in green robe have warned me not to take more of this kind of thing. So at the beginning of the treatment of Hussein''s injury, ice berries were only given to him in very small doses. However, the smell I smelled in my brother''s room was obviously very strong. In other words, he must have used a lot of ice berries. "


    Dewey thought, his voice was still calm: "that doesn''t mean anything. Ice berries have other effects besides pain relief


    "You mean to play as a psychedelic drug?" The princess took a look at Du Wei, then shook her head firmly: "I know my brother! He''s very disciplined in his life. Since he was in power, he has never been greedy for pleasure. He has never touched anything like psychedelic drugs! "


    "Maybe it''s the magician who treats and dispenses medicine for him. His skill is too mediocre and he misuses his weight." Dewey is still looking carefully for other possibilities.


    "My brother is the Regent. In his capacity, he is the one who can decide his medication. There is only one in the palace, the chief magician of the palace. " Louise shook her head: "although I don''t know magic, I also know that as the chief magician, I can''t be too bad."


    Then, she sighed: "I didn''t think much at that time. I just asked him if he was not well. There was a smell of medicine in the room. My brother''s reaction at that time was no surprise. He just said that he was not very well and had a cold... But that was a flaw. He thought I knew nothing about magic potions, but he didn''t think of it. I''ve learned a lot since I was in the Northwest for a few months. Although he conceals very well, but I know, if it is a cold. There''s no use for ice berries at all


    "Well, it doesn''t work." Dewey''s tone gradually became serious.


    "I dare not ask him any more, but in the next few days, I went to him consciously. Every time, I would smell a faint smell in his study or his room. Others may not smell it. But I remember it. That is to say, he hasn''t stopped taking ice berries for so many days! "


    Du Wei suddenly interrupted Princess Louise: "but more than ten days ago, I also went to the palace and met the Regent in the study. At that time, there was no Regent in his room..."


    Dewey means to express that if there is that kind of smell, it is absolutely impossible to smell it with his own ability. But then he suddenly remembered one thing:


    it seems that. When I went to see the Regent that day, all the windows in his study were open. But also burning taste, strong incense!


    Well, there is one answer: The Regent knows that he is highly accomplished in magic potions, so he deliberately... Conceals himself?!


    "I was worried all those days, so I couldn''t help asking some familiar guards near his palace about my brother''s recent situation. I didn''t get any questions from the guards, and they didn''t notice anything. But just when I wanted to dispel my doubts, I learned something from a bodyguard


    Louise''s voice suddenly trembled: "the guard told me casually that my brother is not in a good mood recently. Everyone around him was very nervous, because my brother had executed three or four of his valets for some small reasons a few days ago... So, I think... "


    At this point, Louise was a little impatient and closed her mouth.


    Du Wei sighed and said slowly: "so, you think, it may be the Regent''s valet who accidentally found something and was killed by your brother, right? But you don''t want to accept your brother''s killing for the sake of killing people, so... I can understand your feelings. "


    Louise''s eyes suddenly turned red, as if she was about to cry. She said in a trembling voice, "I know that I''m not a smart girl, but in the royal family, I know at least some things... My brother suddenly gave up the throne to little Charlie, which I already have some doubts about, Knowing his elder brother''s health, it''s very possible... Maybe... All these things together, I can''t help but doubt it. "


    She looked at Dewey, pleading, "Dewey, I don''t know what to do with this. These days, these things have been torturing me, I don''t know who to talk to. Moreover, if this matter is true, then the secret can not be disclosed freely! I... i... I think about it. Since I can''t find Hussein, I have to find you first. "


    Dewey nodded and suddenly said, "Your Highness, do you trust me so much? I mean, if it''s true, then the secret can''t be revealed! Especially at this time! "


    "I trust you!" Louise said slowly, "Hussein said that you are the person he trusts most. He trusts you. Well, I''m his woman, and I trust you, too! "


    Before getting out of the carriage, Dewey warned Louise not to say anything about it. Don''t do anything. Don''t do anything until it''s clear.


    Princess Louise, after telling this story to Dewey, seems to have taken off a big burden. The burden that has tormented her for many days is transferred to Dewey. The girl is much more relaxed.


    She took miss orsie to the carriage. After leaving with Princess Louise, Dewey turned around and the smile on his face faded away.


    His expression became very gloomy!


    "Listen to the people we captured, it''s August of the human calendar... And it''s the warmest month of the year." The copper tiger looked at the rhinoceros: "so if we continue to wait, it will get colder and colder. Food consumption is too fast. "


    "What do you mean?" There''s light in the eyes of rhinoceros.


    "The human defense line... They obviously withdrew all the resources to the south. As long as we can break through this defense line first and rush to the south, we will have everything we need! Food, weapons. Land! At that time, we don''t need to listen to the orders of the elves at all! Rush to the south, take back the land of our ancestors and rebuild our Orc kingdom


    "Good." The rhinoceros stood up. Hard and copper tiger clapped claws: "wait, we attack first!"


    The twenty days that general Rostock and his men had set were not over. At last, the enemy under the city moved first!


    On this morning, the imperial soldiers guarding the city wall found a change in the enemy''s barracks in the distance!


    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning came down, there was a large area of wood wall in the distance. A few flashes, the huge wooden hanging door fell down!


    Then, a group of bull soldiers came out of the camp. They were holding the huge black horns in their hands, puffing up their cheeks and blowing hard!


    In the sound of the trumpet, there was a low roar like thunder in the army of the criminals, and then a few black torrents. And out of those hanging doors! Black armor. Long sword with cold light! Hordes of orcs and monsters quickly formed a formation on the distant field. One by one black square array quickly arranged! And at this time, from the camp gate, a tall catapult was pushed out! The catapults made of giant wood have been covered with thick skins, and pulleys are installed at the bottom. Under each catapult, there are dozens of orcs wearing the strongest and heaviest armor! The orcs in the cold weather in the morning, mouth spray hot, with the voice of the call, push the catapult out of the camp door! At this time, in the dark Orc square, a huge crude animal skin flag was raised high! Seeing the flag, countless orcs roared and screamed. They beat their chests hard and beat their shields hard with their swords. The sound was surging to the sky¡° They''re attacking! They''re going to attack! " The officer on the wall immediately turned back and yelled: "enemy attack!! Enemy attack!! Everyone on the wall! " On this side of the city wall, the highest general on duty today is Milo. He stepped on the top of the city stamp and looked coldly at the enemy in the distance. Then he pulled out his long sword and raised it high, roaring in a powerful voice: "ready to fight!"!! Soldiers! Fight for the Empire! " His metal armor reflected light in the sun. The first ray of sunlight fell on him at the head of the city. Under the command of the general, he was full of sunlight! Under the city wall, a group of fully armed imperial soldiers came up from the women''s wall one after another. They lined up tightly and held their weapons tightly¡° Fight for the Empire! " General Milo roared¡° Fight for the Empire! " On the wall, countless human beings made the same sound!! A great war is about to begin!

 Chapter 546

    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Every time a heavy drum sounded, it seemed to beat the heart of the imperial soldiers on the wall. The drum gradually became hasty, just like a death charm.


    The orc''s cry is no longer disordered, several black square array issued a neat and rhythmic cry.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    Standing on the wall, the soldiers of the Empire seemed to be able to clearly see the white gas and ferocious faces of those monsters.


    "Justin! Show us the bravery of orcs


    Standing on the high platform of the camp, rhino King rock, one of the orc giants, roars loudly.


    Just under the stage, a giant rhinoceros man, who was two heads taller than the orcs around him, roared at once. This rhinoceros, named Justin, is one of the leaders of the cattle clan trusted by the rock. The hero is good at fighting and is the most powerful leader in training and commanding soldiers among the cattle clan.


    Different from the common cattle, this rhinoceros named Justin is an extremely rare white rhino among the orcs. His rough skin is covered with hard horniness, and even the sharp blade can''t cut into his skin! What''s more, it is now covered with a thick layer of iron armor, and the rhinoceros horn on the tip of its nose is also wearing a huge silver metal ring, which is a symbol of noble blood and identity among the rhinoceros!


    And the strong body, in addition to the thick natural skin, it also has more terrible power than ordinary rhinoceros soldiers. At the rock''s command, Justin roared and grabbed his weapon, which was a two meter long mace full of iron spikes. He strode out.


    The battle begins immediately!


    Justin was a famous warrior and commander among the orcs. He ran to the front of the line, raised his right hand high, and roared in a strong voice: "prepare the stone cannon!"!! Adjust the angle! "


    Outside the camp, under a row of stone throwers, the Niu soldiers immediately got busy and carried the polished round boulders one by one onto the launcher. Some of the cattle soldiers nervously adjusted their angles.


    The catapult was pushed forward a distance again. Under the heavy stone, the wooden wheel below was creaking.


    "Pay attention to concealment!"!!! Catapult attack! Stick to your post! Irrelevant people enter the tower! "


    Milo was still standing at the top of the tower. Behind him, above the city wall, a flag symbolizing the Empire''s thorns fluttered in the morning wind.


    Justin saw the armored man on the wall of the city in the distance. The man stood on the top of the tower and even stepped on the wall.


    Justin cracked his mouth and gave a grim smile, then raised his arm high and waved it down!!


    The dense roar immediately rang out from behind it! One by one, catapults boulders one by one towards the wall of human beings!


    In the sky. All of a sudden, dozens of arc lines were drawn, and with the heavy stone bombs on the city wall, the roaring sound of mountain collapse and earth crack came out!


    The Kaspersky room of human beings is extremely strong. The stone bullets that hit the outer side of the wall from the front can only crack the outer wall of the wall. The stone fragments burst and scattered everywhere, but the main body of the city wall was still towering.


    Only some stone bullets fell on the wall, and immediately smashed many human soldiers who still stood at their posts to pieces! Each of them is nearly two meters in diameter. But also under the dwarf''s superb craft, it becomes a circle. Once it falls on the wall, it will not only break the wall, but also roll inertia if it falls on the wall! In the cry, the soldiers on the wall could not dodge. They were immediately crushed by the rolling boulders and turned into a mass of meat sauce!


    "Look for cover!!" General Milo''s majestic voice still rang at the top of the tower. The main wall of Kaspersky defense line left enough design to deal with the enemy''s catapult when it was built!


    Towers at regular intervals on the city wall. It became a fortification for soldiers to escape, and more and more soldiers crowded into the tower in large quantities.


    Those towers are made of the most solid blocks of big stones. They are fully designed in terms of fighting ability. Moreover, although the throwing stone, an ancient heavy siege weapon, is powerful, its great defect is its low precision!


    Even the best soldiers can hardly control the falling point of the stone bullets, so they can only kill the enemy to the greatest extent by means of dense coverage. so to speak. The catapult is a weapon. It''s not about technology, it''s about character.


    After a wave of ORC projection. Hundreds of stone bombs have been blasted to the fortress of mankind! The city walls, which burst everywhere, seem to be in a mess, with stone fragments flying everywhere, screaming one after another.


    However, after the orcs finished this round of projection, although there seemed to be wounds everywhere on the human wall, the main building did not move at all, and the burst of some stone fragments on the surface did not reduce the defense ability of the wall.


    However, some stone bullets that were thrown into the human fortress crossed the city wall and fell into the city. After falling to the ground, the huge round stone bullets rolled up, which caused a little unexpected trouble to human beings.


    When the dust gradually dispersed, general Milo was still standing on the wall!


    Those human soldiers who escaped into the tower also rushed out again. For a moment, the wall was full of human soldiers, and they didn''t know who took the lead. Human soldiers began to laugh at the orc troops in the distance, yelling and scolding, as if mocking each other.


    "Ha ha! Monsters are monsters! "


    "See! Grandfathers don''t even lose a hair! "


    "You can only throw stones!"


    More soldiers simply raised the leather armour, turned around and patted their buttocks at the orcs in the distance, making all kinds of actions to humiliate each other.


    The human soldiers on the wall almost screamed and laughed wildly, which is a way to encourage their own morale.


    Although the orcs in the distance didn''t understand what humans were shouting, they were also angered by the actions of the human soldiers.


    At this time. Milo, who stands high on the wall, has issued an order.


    "Let those savage monsters who can only throw stones taste our power! Prepare the catapult


    As his orders were quickly conveyed, the elite heavy catapults equipped by the Empire were pushed out from the towers on the city wall. Among the stomps of the towers, giant catapults protruded from the city wall like steel spikes.


    "Target their catapults!"


    The Gunners of the catapult immediately began to adjust the scales on the catapult. Naturally, these precision heavy weapons made by human beings are much more advanced than the primitive catapults. The experienced Gunners aimed the catapults at the distance, and each catapult was placed one by one behind the square array.


    A moment later. Human beings have sent out their strong counterattack!


    On the city wall, in the stomp of the tower, dozens of catapults were fired at the same time. In the sky, dozens of huge catapults flew out! These giant catapults, launched by the mechanical elastic force of the noose, have a maximum range of about 1500 meters. They used to be sharp weapons on naval ships. You can easily pierce the enemy''s hull from a kilometer away! We can see the great power!


    More importantly, the accuracy of these catapults is much better than that of the ancient catapults. Under the control of experienced gunners, the accuracy of these catapults can reach more than 30%, which is much better than the catapults that can only use the covering bombardment to pursue the lethality. I don''t know how many times!


    The dozens of giant catapults shot out strongly. Metal crossbow arrow reflected in the sun, across the sky, like dozens of meteors!


    With the cheers and shouts from the people on the wall, we can see the catapult in front of the orcs in the distance. Hit one by one!


    Obviously, this time, human beings are far better than orcs in fighting for human character! On weekdays, the accuracy is only about 30%, but today it is as high as nearly 50%!


    Huge impact. When the crossbow hits the other side''s catapult, the strong earth force can instantly penetrate several pieces of wood of the other side''s catapult! Then with the roar, the tall catapult suddenly collapsed.


    In the orc camp, Justin and many Orc soldiers roared angrily. But there is nothing we can do about this long-range weapon.


    Looking at the cheering and boiling humans on the wall, the orc general Justin waved: "attack! Go ahead and fill up the enemy''s trench


    The drums sounded again. With a shout, the two front rows of soldiers in the orc line were holding all kinds of things, including sacks full of soil and huge stones. Or some waste wood, etc. In the sound of the orc''s drum, with the roar and the roar of Biao. Towards the human wall!


    Milo''s face sank on the top of the tower. He turned back and yelled, "Archer, ready!"


    "Ready Archer!"


    "Archer ready!"


    In this era of cold weapons without battlefield communication system, the commander''s orders can only be conveyed by the shouts of soldiers.


    Under the inner wall of the fortress, humans have gathered more than 2000 archers. They form a standard three line queue. After getting the order, these elite archers of the storm army immediately take down their bows with neat movements!


    Every archer in the human army was ready. They kept absolutely silent, and their faces were firm. The standard equipment of every Archer was a bow made by the Imperial Army, a leather armor, a short sword at the waist, and fifteen iron ridged heavy arrows.


    At this moment, five arrows have been inserted into the ground in front of each archer. After hearing the order, three thousand archers immediately pull out an iron ridged heavy arrow from the ground in front of them with a unified movement.


    Then, three thousand archers of the Empire took bow and arrow.


    At this time, standing on the wall of the Early Imperial Army for archers to observe the location of the command soldiers with a thick voice roared, came the news of the enemy.


    "The enemy is near!! Eight hundred meters!! The sky is forty degrees! "Eject!"


    Hum!!


    Three thousand bowstrings quivered at the same time, and there was a terrible hum! With this sound, countless sharp arrows, like flying locusts, rose from the inside of the fortress wall and rushed up to the sky!


    The thousands of sharp arrows rushed into the sky in an instant. It''s like a dark cloud rising in the sky, which almost blocks the morning sun!! Then, with the inertia, thousands of sharp arrows fall one after another, like raindrops all over the sky!!


    Orc''s death squads are struggling to run, they issued a wheezing, holding heavy sacks, stones. Wood and so on.


    But without waiting for the human trench front, the arrow rain all over the sky has already fallen from the sky!


    All of a sudden, the arrow rain, which looks like dense rain and dark clouds, accurately covered the top of the orc charge death squads! It''s just a kung fu. The orc in the front is just like cutting wheat!


    Whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whew, whe. One by one, the orcs were unwilling to fall under the arrows. The orcs with strong body, thick skin, and even five or six arrows in their body continued to run for more than ten steps before they fell down.


    And some orcs were shot in the ankle. He fell to the ground and howled like a wild animal.


    Although orcs are endowed with a strong constitution, their thick fur and muscles make them have a natural ability to carry and strike when facing bows and arrows. But man was in the first battle before that, in which 3000 cavalry were fighting. But got enough information!


    During the trial of the cavalry, the cavalry who came back alive brought a full evaluation of the orc''s combat effectiveness. Based on the evaluation of the orc''s physical strength and the hardness of their armor, the commander of the human army immediately gave up most of the wooden arrows! So today, the 3000 elite archers under the city wall are using more powerful and expensive arrows!


    Under a round of throwing, the orcs fell nearly a third in the charge. The rest of the orcs, however, immediately and spontaneously dispersed the formation. Continue to rush down the ditch fearlessly.


    "The enemy is near! Six hundred steps!! "Eject!"


    The watchman on the wall issued the order again! The observers who can become archers are the most experienced veteran soldiers and archers selected. They have been trained to observe the distance of the enemy on the battlefield and learned all the range of archers. On the post of observation, faithfully act as the archer''s "eyes"!!


    "The enemy is near!! Four hundred steps! "Eject!"


    Hum!! Bowstring!!


    One by one, the sharp arrows were shot, depriving one Orc after another of their lives.


    And after three rounds of throwing, the orc''s assault and death squads finally rushed to the edge of the human trench after losing nearly half of the situation! Even on the living orcs, most of them were injured. There are also a few arrows in the orcs. Just did not hit the key, but in a natural Orc under the nature of Biao defend. Although covered with blood, but still rushed to the ditch side!


    Sandbags, stones and piles of wood were thrown into the ditch!


    But waiting for their fate is still not safe!


    On the wall, one tower after another, there are human archers rushing out! The bows held by these archers are shorter than those held by the long bows behind the city wall, but it is enough to deal with the enemies who have already rushed to the trench above the city wall!


    "Dive!"


    A command passed down, a sharp arrow, accurately shot at those orcs who have completed the mission! One by one black Orc figure fell, some fell on the ground for a while, but suddenly issued some human can not understand the roar.


    There are orcs in the arrow, even a roar, simply jump into the human excavation ditch! There were long sharp thorns in that ditch! The orc''s heavy body fell down and was pierced by the protruding long thorn!


    However, more orcs who have been hit by the arrow do not want to turn around and retreat after leaving the things that they are filling the trench. More orcs jump into the trench with roar, and even after they die, they try to fill the trench with their own corpses!!!


    Although it has been a long time since human beings have faced this kind of enemies who are brave and fearless of death. However, under the strict orders of the officers, the archers who had been strictly trained were still shocked and kept shooting sharp arrows!


    Just this morning, under the almost suicidal charge of the orcs, row after row of death squads, with a roar, under the dense rain of arrows behind the human defense line. To nearly suicidal local style, wave after wave rushed to the human line of defense! With the things in their hands, with their own bodies, desperately filled the trenches dug out by human beings!


    After the city wall, the Longbowman team has been transferred to the reserve team for a long time, and has gone through several rotations! Because even an excellent Archer can only keep on shooting about ten arrows, and then his arms will be weak. Unable to continue shooting.


    Reserve team up! Shooting!


    Reserve team down, home team redesign!


    Rotation! Rotate again!!


    All morning, even the voice of the observer on the wall was hoarse. The orcs seemed to ignore their lives, wave after wave of death squads, just like the waves. Beat again and again!


    On the battlefield, more than 5000 Orc corpses have been left behind, and the trench dug by human beings has reached 100 meters, which has almost been filled under the city wall!!


    In the face of the orc''s almost numb suicide charge. Even the highly trained officers among the human beings, as well as the soldiers who are usually proud of their courage, can not help but be moved!


    In the end, the orc''s death squads even seemed to stimulate their brutality. The latter even took off their armor and went into battle barefaced, just to make themselves run faster after getting rid of the armor!


    The battlefield is full of corpses!


    General Milo, who has been standing on the top of the tower, has long been full of haze!


    For hundreds of years! How ever did mankind meet such a fierce enemy?! Hundreds of years of peace. Has the human army ever encountered such a strong and fearless enemy?


    Compared with these orcs, the grassland cavalry, who used to be the enemy of the Empire, immediately seemed to be nothing!


    More than 6000 Orc death squads have been killed! But just to fill the trench! The death of thousands of orcs, but let stand in front of the command of the orc general Justin still keep a cold eyes calm. This white rhinoceros noble general, simply ignore those casualties!


    Because those Orc death squads are just some criminals and people of humble origin in the orcs. According to Orc tradition, these people are organized into death squads, only to sacrifice desperately and complete the task. To offset their sins. Or after their death, their families can be promoted in the family status!


    They''re standard cannon fodder! It''s just cannon fodder!


    Justin looked at the moat under the city wall, which was originally winding up to 100 meters deep, and most of it had been filled up. It finally gave the order to attack!


    "The trench is filled up! Push the siege equipment up! Soldiers, let''s go! I will take down the wall of mankind before sunset today! Climb the wall first, upgrade three levels! A hundred kilos of bounty bone


    After the general''s order was passed down, the orc''s Square in the rear immediately began to move!


    One by one, after the leaders roared, the orc soldiers in the square array immediately took off the huge iron shields they were carrying behind them. The orcs in the front row raised their shields to their faces, the orcs in the left and right raised their shields to their sides, and the orcs in the middle raised their shields flat on their heads!


    Soon, a square array, slowly moving towards the defense line of the city wall!


    Around the front and back, and the orc square array covered by dense shields, like a turtle hiding in an iron shell, slowly approaching the wall of human beings!!!


    After the first round of shooting, the Bowman under the wall of human beings, the dense rain of arrows fell on several square arrays, hit on those dense iron shields, but could only make a weak sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong! Only some hapless orcs on the edge were accidentally shot in the calf, exposed to the position outside the shield, or some places that were not closely arranged. The bows and arrows penetrated through the cracks, causing sporadic killing to the orcs. But in addition, there is no way for the "iron square array" approaching the city wall!


    The commander of the wall, general Milo, immediately saw the strength of the square array. He immediately ordered the Bowman to stop shooting. The archers on the city wall design freely, aiming at the part below the lower leg of the other side exposed outside the shield.


    Meanwhile, in all the towers around, the catapults are firing at full blast!


    Whew, whew, the arrows kept flying in the air, as well as the sound of the heavy noose when the catapult was fired. One by one, the catapults were shot out. Only this kind of heavy weapon can break through the opponent''s subway array. But after all, the power of the crossbow lies more in penetration. Instead of covering it.


    Although occasionally a few heavy crossbows hit each other''s square array, the huge penetrating power of the noose, each crossbow can make the orcs who were shot into a line immediately!


    However, these squares are obviously the best among the orcs. As soon as there is a gap in the square, the orcs inside immediately squeeze out and raise their shields to make up the gap!


    As for shooting at the lower leg of the opponent exposed under the shield... After all, it''s too difficult. Not every Archer and soldier in the empire is a marksman who can make great progress.


    The iron position of orcs is still limited. And at this time, finally, the square array of the other side has rushed under the city wall!


    At this time, in the sound of hula, from the perspective of overlooking. The orcs removed their shields one after another and scattered the subway wall, which was like a tortoise shell. At this time, the people on the wall were surprised to find out. It turns out that under the protection of the outer layer of the iron shield of each square array, there are several groups of orcs carrying long ladders hidden in each square array!


    At this time, the archers on the wall began to shoot from a nearly vertical distance. And more soldiers, carrying the long stored stones, smashed them under the city!


    Although the soldiers on the city wall fought back desperately, the ladder was put up one by one!! Those orcs have the same courage as the previous death squads! After removing the shield, some Orc soldiers were hit by stones in the head and others by sharp arrows. But as long as they don''t die, they will use their shoulders to hold the ladder!


    Then, very soon, more than a dozen cloud ladders were quickly erected on this side of the city wall. One by one, orcs, with blood red eyes, struggled to climb up


    "Fight back! Beat them down!! Fight down! "


    Milo has raised his sword. It''s constantly giving orders.


    One by one, the orders were quickly conveyed. The human soldiers use the long sword to cut down the other''s ladder, trying to cut off or push down the enemy''s ladder. Occasionally, a few orcs are struggling to climb on a ladder above the city wall, but suddenly they are pushed away by human forces, so the orcs above fall from the sky with a scream.


    Moreover, pots of hot oil were also poured down. Some orcs who were climbing up the ladder were poured hot oil on their faces and bodies. They immediately sent out a terrible smell like barbecue, fell with a cry, and even smashed their companions behind them together!


    But all of them can''t shake the orc''s desire to attack! The ladder fell down, there will be dozens of orcs immediately regardless of each other''s arrows and stones, struggling to lift it up again, hard top up!


    The orcs on the ladder have been knocked down, and there will be more orcs still desperate to climb up again!


    Under the fierce attack of the orcs, finally the orcs successfully boarded the city wall, waiting for the orcs, there are countless sharp swords already prepared on the city wall!


    The first, the second, the third... One by one, the orcs just jumped on the wall, and immediately they would be dismembered by human soldiers, or more than a dozen blood holes would be pierced. But the orc soldiers, even if they are fighting to death, will rush to the dense sword in front of them! Even with the weight of their bodies, but also to try to break the human garrison even a little distance! So that the companion behind him can reduce the pressure when he comes up!


    Finally, the human garrison began to appear casualties!


    The orc warrior''s powerful melee ability is no doubt revealed after climbing the city wall! In particular, some of the orcs in the higher level of soldiers, they went to the wall, often in the face of seven or eight human soldiers at the same time attack, but still tenacious resistance!


    Orc''s powerful strength, their weapons, as well as their super ability to carry and hit. Human soldiers often go up and stab their opponents with a sword, but they can''t form fatal damage at all. As long as the opponent turns back, a backhand knife can kill a human!!


    This is a huge gap in individual combat effectiveness!


    On the top of the tower, Milo saw a climbing place of the ladder on his left wall, where the human garrison seemed to be unable to resist. Among the orcs, there were several very tall soldiers, apparently warriors among the enemies. After rushing up, relying on the wall, they resisted the surrounding human beings, Let more and more orcs rush up the ladder!


    Every time an orc rushes up, the pressure of human beings will become greater and greater! Because in terms of individual combat effectiveness, even the most elite storm Army soldiers in the Empire need three human soldiers to deal with one Orc soldier!


    And met the orcs among the senior soldiers, human soldiers are casualties!


    "Draw the sword!"


    General Milo spits out two words from his mouth! Behind him are his immediate relatives!


    In the army, the people who can be the close guards of the general are the most effective warriors selected from the army! These warriors have a higher level of combat effectiveness than ordinary soldiers. Many of them have a genuine warrior level! At this moment, Milo gave an order, he took his own team of elite guards behind him, jumped down the steps of the tower, and pushed hard towards the section of the wall where there was a crisis!


    When!!


    Milo smashed his sword on top of an orc soldier''s sword. The general''s sword burst out fighting light. The orc''s sword immediately broke into two pieces, and at the same time, the blade directly cut into the opponent''s shoulder!


    Poof! A stream of hot smelly blood sprayed on Miro''s face. He didn''t care. He pulled out his sword with his backhand, stabbed the orc soldier through, kicked over the corpse, and rushed to the next ORC with a roar!


    The general, who has the strength of a middle-level knight, is like a tiger like a sheep. In addition, a group of Pro guards who have the strength of a warrior behind him immediately snatched back the city that was about to miss!


    Milo''s long sword cuts an orc down the city wall. The orc falls down with a long roar. Milo catches up and kicks the other side''s ladder. With this kick, he directly kicks the other side''s ladder to break! Then he stuck to the wall and cut down a light blade in the long sword, and immediately cut off more than ten wooden steps in the middle of the ladder! The ladder was finally dismembered and scattered.


    Milo''s face is covered with blood, and his long hair is also stuck in the blood. On the bright general''s armor, there are still some pieces of meat hanging. Under the call of struggle, the morale of the human garrison is greatly boosted¡° Kill!! Drive these monsters down the city wall! " Under the city wall, the orc''s square array after square array, like the black ant, holds high the shield, wheezes unceasingly in the air in the arrow, wave by wave, continues to approach the human''s city wall!!

 Chapter 547

    On the wall to the north of the main fortress, though the brave general Milo fought back and forth with his own guards, like firefighters, constantly putting out one danger after another, it seems that the defense of the wall is getting more and more difficult from the form, and the human soldiers begin to retreat, which seems to be irresistible.


    At this time, from a distance, dozens of cloud ladders have been erected on this side of the city wall, and then, under the city wall, one by one, the orc iron square array has been opened up, because the city wall has been trapped in a battle, the garrison can''t stop the progress of the orc square array under the city with bows and arrows, and the speed of those Orc square arrays has also been accelerated.


    The orc soldier line, the kind of armor square with high shield, each one is about 1000 Orc soldiers. From the siege in the morning to now, Justin has put in more than ten squares, and more than 10000 Orc soldiers have launched wave after wave of attacks on the human wall.


    The walls of the city are full of fighting, screams, wails, blood and flesh!


    Before the orc army in the distance, the white rhinoceros, Justin, looked at the wall coldly and sneered: "hum, does it seem that these human beings have such ability? Listen to the human civilians captured by Wolf riding there. It took human beings two years to build this defense line... It seems that this is just the case! It''s only a morning, and they can''t resist it. Hum


    Indeed, on the wall, more and more Orc warriors have occupied one climbing point after another, then several groups. Firmly form one array after another to guard the climbing point, so that more Orc soldiers can climb the wall!


    It seems that the morale of human soldiers has gradually declined. Although they are still resisting, they have gradually and unconsciously retreated, which makes the orcs occupy more and more space!


    "That''s it? Is this the combat effectiveness of the human army? So it seems that within today. We can take this fortress! It''s said that human beings have set up three such fortresses in the North... Hum, that''s all. "


    He didn''t even put in the last elite reserve team, didn''t even use the powerful siege equipment made by the dwarves, and didn''t even use the orc''s bimont beast... With the simplest ladder, human beings can hardly resist it!


    At this moment, the orc generals can''t help but look down on the fighting power of human beings.


    It seems that in front of the invincible Orc soldiers. Human beings are really vulnerable!! Orc soldiers, in terms of combat effectiveness, are far better than the weak race of human beings!


    "My Lord, that''s about it."


    When the garrison on the north wall retreated, it was in a high tower on the east side. A pair of eyes are through the gap of stamping the wall, coldly observing the fierce scene of fighting on the city wall.


    Rostock''s face was cold. Although he was old, the old man of the Empire was resolute and resolute. On the battlefield, he seemed more calm than those behind him.


    "My lord..." as the son of the commander in chief, Luo Yantar''s courage was bigger than others. He was a little anxious in his heart. He couldn''t help urging him in a low voice: "I think it''s almost done. General Milo seems to be a little nervous."


    "Shut up." Rostock frowned and looked back at his son: "general Milo is a brave general of our army. I know him better than you! He hasn''t reached the limit yet


    Looking at my son. Rostock sighed in his heart. After all, he was still young. Although his only son is brave in battle, he is a simple fierce general. In war, he can only fight and rush. In the future, if his family wants to continue to gain a firm foothold in the Imperial Army, it will need enough wisdom. But it''s the quality that my son lacks most.


    I feel soft. Rostock pointed to the fierce battle in the distance of the city wall, or decided to also dial my son: "see clearly. General Milo is very smart. Although his soldiers seem to be retreating, they are not scattered. They are retreating bit by bit strategically, giving space to the enemy and trying to attract more enemies to the city wall! Do you understand It''s not the time yet! Wait! Do you see down there? The enemy''s Square is still advancing! Let them have more! Now that we have invested our capital in this war, we will get the most from it! "


    "But... The casualties of the soldiers..." Luo Yantar was worried.


    "There is no immortal in war!" Rostock gave his son a cold look: "wait a minute, Milo can hold on for a while!"


    Time went by.


    As the imperial guards on the wall retreated more and more, almost half of the wall had been occupied by orcs, but along the women''s walls on both sides, they were occupied by the imperial guards. The orcs on the wall occupied one tower after another, and they destroyed the heavy catapults in the tower, More and more Orc soldiers crowded on the wall and tried to attack inside, but the female wall on the inside of the wall was still occupied by human forces and resisted


    More than 2000 Orc soldiers crowded on the wall. Although the wall of the fortress was much wider than other military fortresses of the Empire, the wall was still too narrow for the huge orcs. A pile of orcs crowded together, only the front row of orcs and human can take over, behind the orcs can only shout madly, forward crowded. As long as humans firmly occupy the part of the female wall and form a defensive array, they can still resist the advance of the orcs.


    And general Milo, after fighting back and forth with his brave Pro guard for a few rounds, seemed to be gradually exhausted. The brave general, who just won the imperial medal, also had several pieces of armor broken, especially the armor on his left arm. Deep concave down a piece, there is a huge gap, the arm muscles have a fuzzy.


    This was left to him by a high-ranking Orc soldier he had just met. The orc soldier''s knife fell on Milo''s arm. Under the orc''s strong power, he directly cut his armor to pieces. If not for being a general, Milo''s armor is a masterpiece of human manufacturing technology. If you change the armor of ordinary soldiers, I''m afraid this knife will cut off Milo''s arm. And he also got a knife in the thigh, but fortunately it wasn''t heavy.


    Now Milo''s face was covered with blood and his arms were numb. He could not remember how many enemies he had killed. Just now, the long sword had already been rolled, but now he was holding a mace which was snatched from an orc soldier''s hand and waving it vigorously.


    Time goes by in that tower. General Rostock''s face became more and more serious. Although he still looked calm, he also showed the old general''s nervousness by clutching the white knuckles of the wall.


    Finally, when the generals at the back could not bear it. Rostock spoke.


    "All right! The rabbit is in the nest! Let''s go


    In the distance, when the orc general Justin was full of ambition, the human launched the final kill!


    First of all, there is a trench under the city that has been mostly filled up, which was originally excavated by human beings. Buried a buried pipeline, after Rostock''s "start" order.


    The valves of those pipes have already been opened. The soldiers who control the valve in the city try their best to open the opening of the pipe!


    Soon, under the pipeline transportation, one by one seems to have been filled trench, pipeline sprayed out a large area of oil!


    These expensive oil, at the moment, was secretly injected into those trenches, quietly. Quietly soaked the wood filled by the orcs in the trench, as well as the things that were originally set by human beings to ignite the fire.


    At this time, all the orc soldiers in and out of the city suddenly heard a series of very strange sounds


    Click, click, click


    A series of sounds like mechanical winches rolling, but it seems to come from the inside of the city wall! The voice was faint, but it was like thunder. For a moment, the voice kept ringing, and the orc soldiers were at a loss.


    Under the wall. Still, one by one, the orc''s iron armor square was crowded under the city wall. Trying to keep putting up more ladders.


    And at this time, the wall. But suddenly... Moved!!


    With the rolling of the internal mechanical winch, on the outside survey of the city wall, suddenly on the originally flat wall, the stones rolled, suddenly, a row of huge spikes! With the pull of the noose, it turned out of the wall!


    The root of each one is nearly half a meter thick!! There are also some blades and barbs on it!


    The whole wall, about 10 meters above the ground, turned out so many huge thorns!


    With sharp blades and barbs, the ladder after ladder still standing close to the city wall will disintegrate in an instant!!


    Dozens of ladders were quickly destroyed by these huge thorns, and the orc soldiers who were still climbing on them fell from the air with screams and howls! Some even fell down and hung on the huge spike, screaming incessantly!


    All the ladders on the wall were smashed almost in a moment!


    And below the wall, those orcs who are still trying to set up the ladder, immediately panic into a group!


    Without the ladder, what can we do for the orc soldiers crowded under the city wall? Hit the wall with your head? Climb the city wall with your own hands and feet???


    After the ladder was completely destroyed, the orc soldiers who had occupied nearly half of the city wall immediately turned into water without a source! They can''t move forward, because the human soldiers are on the women''s wall of the lower city, they can''t retreat, and there are no reinforcements behind them, because the ladder has been completely destroyed!!


    Seeing such a huge change, the orc general Justin had some powerful eyes. Suddenly fell into a haze! Its eyelids beat fiercely, and then suddenly roared: "quick! Let the soldiers under the city wall back quickly! "


    There was anger and anxiety in its roar.


    But it''s too late!!


    Within the fortress, the longbowmen of human beings once again gathered in formation. Under the command of the observer, the longbowmen once again launched several rounds!


    But this time, the target is not the orc warrior. It''s... The trenches!!


    On the ground above the longbow is a special rocket wrapped in the ignition fuel! An officer with a torch in his hand, trot all the way, running fast in front of each archer, lighting the arrow!


    After the sound of a bow string oscillation, the sky full of rockets flying out! The sky is like a meteor shower!!


    Countless rockets were launched into the trench area, where the oil soaked wood had been quiet. Sacks, and orc bodies... And, long buried in the fire below the burning objects, instantly lit up!!


    One by one, the moat soon burst into flames. One by one, the flames quickly crisscross and condense together, almost just for a moment, so that most of the orc soldiers have not responded, the fire has spread quickly!!


    A group of trenches 100 meters deep. In fact, every trench is internally connected! In addition, under the cover of all over the sky rocket, the trenches became walls of fire, and then spread quickly along the connecting parts of the trenches, and immediately became a sea of fire as wide as 100 meters long!!!


    Under the city wall, the orcs who lost the ladder and were crowding blankly, and the orc''s iron armor square array which was passing through the trench and approaching the city wall, were almost swallowed up by the sea of fire between a few breaths!!!


    One hundred meters!


    What is the concept of 100 meters?


    Even the fastest man in the world has to run 100 meters. It will take at least ten seconds! What''s more, most people don''t have that kind of speed!


    Not to mention the orcs! Although the orcs are strong and strong, they are not good at speed! What''s more, they are covered with heavy armor!! It''s harder to run!! Slower!


    Needless to say, with the speed of orcs running, a full 100 meters away from the sea of fire, before you run out, you have been burned into a fire!


    As long as 100 meters of the sea of fire, immediately the orc to a team of soldiers engulfed in it!


    Countless orcs roared desperately. Pushing. Crowded, struggling to flee around! It''s a pity there''s fire everywhere. Make a lot of orcs in confusion, even the direction can''t distinguish clearly!


    In the panic, every Orc is desperately trying to run back, and every Orc is trying to push away his slow companion in front of him to escape. However, trapped in the sea of fire, unable to escape the orc, unable to identify the direction! In a crowded, soon lost!


    Even most of the orcs who don''t know the direction are not running back at all! It''s running to the side!


    The width of the trench is up to 100 meters. What about the length of the two sides? Longer!!


    This huge sea of fire area, came the orcs roaring! Countless orcs buried in the sea of fire, one by one, a team of orcs into a burning fireball! They are covered with long hair, and they are easier to burn than human beings! Most of the orcs run for a few steps and fall down powerlessly. Some of them are choked by the burning smoke and can''t breathe!


    It was almost half a minute before he finally woke up and gave an order!


    It sent two phalanx men to fight the fire, trying to pull out the soldiers trapped in the sea of fire. But on the battlefield, where can I find something to put out the fire?


    What''s more, human archers are still hiding in the inner side of the city wall. Under the command of observers, they launch round by round!


    The orcs under the city struggled in the sea of fire and screamed, the fire burst into the sky! And the orcs on the city wall seem to be in a collective shock!


    The orcs on the city wall are scared when they listen to the heartrending cry of countless companions and the same kind! Finally timid!!


    At this time, from the towers on both sides of the city wall, a new human force, which had already been reorganized and fully armed, rushed out! These soldiers have been waiting for a long time under the strict order of Rostock! At the moment, under the order. These soldiers swarmed out!


    The leader is general Rostock''s son, who is famous for his bravery in the storm Corps!


    "Drive these spear monsters down the wall!"


    Luo Yantar''s roaring voice retreated from the city wall. He pulled out his huge sword and took the lead to rush towards the crowded Orc army on the wall! Behind him, are the human soldiers of the brigade!!


    Resistance from fierce to calm gradually!


    Above the wall, those who lost their way. Without reinforcements, the orcs could not move forward or retreat. After a lot of resistance, they finally came back again and again!!


    Countless orcs were killed by human beings, and some of them simply jumped under the wall with the nearest human beings!


    After nearly half an hour of fighting, more than 2000 Orc soldiers successfully climbed the wall in the morning. All destroyed!


    Under the city wall, the sea of fire has been burning for a whole day!


    There are burning orcs everywhere!


    Until the fire gradually dissipated, the ground was still smoldering with black smoke, and the orc corpses on the ground were burned so that they could not distinguish their true colors, one by one. Some of them are piled up in a pile. On the wall, there are many Orc corpses hanging on those huge spikes


    In the distance, the orc general Justin fell into a terrible silence. Its eyes are full of anger, teeth bite rattling, staring at the human wall!


    The battle over the wall is over, which is enough to tell Justin that his attack has been completely defeated! The isolated army on the city wall has been destroyed by human beings!


    Ten ironclad squares! Ten thousand Orc soldiers, less than three thousand!!


    In addition, nearly 6000 cannon fodder was lost in order to fill the trench before... In the first battle today, I lost more than 13000 lives!


    But the wall of mankind! The tall city wall is full of thorns that make people feel numb! After the smoke and fire. The outer measurement of the city wall has become a black city wall, but it still stands tall there! Silent, like a cold monster that will swallow the orc life at any time!!


    "Victory! We won!! Father! "


    Royantar rushed to Rostock excitedly. This brave young general was covered with blood on his armor, and he was decorated in several places. Only half of his sword was left in his hand, and his helmet fell off.


    But general Rostock''s expression was not at all relaxed. Looking at the excited son. He said faintly, "we just won a battle, general royantar. Now is not the time to be happy. "


    "According to the observation report, these monsters lost at least 10000 people!" Luo Yantar still can''t suppress his excited mood: "one battle hurts ten thousand enemies, father, this is a great victory!"


    "Call me Lord in the army!" Rostock glared at his son.


    Then he looked at the generals around him and said slowly in a serious voice: "everyone! We can''t be careless! There are still a lot of enemies! Although we won the first battle, a lot of it was by luck! For example, wind direction! Although the fire under the city killed many enemies, it was not the north wind that blew today! Think about it. If the north wind blows today, we, who are on the south side, will set a big fire and burn our own walls! "


    "What''s the point! We''ve set up barriers under the city walls and fire-fighting devices. " Luo Yantar laughed: "speaking of it, the wall designed by Duke tulip is really wonderful!"


    General Rostock nodded: "let''s go to the imperial capital. Don''t forget to write down the credit of the Duke of tulip in the military newspaper. Without the design of the wall, we would never have won so easily... And the astrologer who calculated the climate and wind direction for us also gave him a credit."


    "Yes The secretaries and officers around them quickly recorded them one by one.


    General Rostock said, stood up and looked at his many generals: "we can''t relax! everybody! The arson device in the trench under the city wall is disposable! After using this time, it can''t be used next time! What''s more, we have little oil. It''s not enough for us to do it again. The enemy is not a fool. Once they are cheated, it will be so easy next time. And our armor breaking heavy arrows consume too much! Let the logistics officer go and mobilize urgently! The wounded soldiers should be sent down as soon as possible... General Milo''s headquarters fought bravely and sacrificed a lot in this battle. Let his troops retreat and repair temporarily... Royantar, order your people to go up to the wall and replace general Milo''s people! "


    After the orders were issued one by one, the old general''s eyes swept everyone deeply: "everyone! The strength of the enemy is beyond our expectation! I believe you can see it. These monster race, they have far more than our combat effectiveness, and fearless courage! There are also a large number of troops outside the city! We should be ready to fight for a long time! No one is allowed to relax! "


    "Yes


    With the command of the commander, all the generals of the storm Corps stood down.


    "In addition, in view of the smooth situation in the first battlefield, I, with the power of the commander in chief of the northern theater of the Empire, approved the second set of surprise operation plan! Do it now! Send someone to contact General Andrea. Now it''s time for me to see how effective this so-called air force is. "


    Rostock''s eyes flashed a fierce murderous spirit: "everyone work hard! Kill the enemy bravely, I will ask for credit for you


    Among the orc''s army, the biggest tent was surrounded by braziers burning, which made the face of the orc giant rock in the tent gloomy.


    White rhinoceros general Justin kneels in front of him. Huge body on the ground, buttocks high pucker, forehead and palms close to the ground, in the face of our leader plead guilty.


    The orc''s kneeling posture looks ridiculous. Especially the white rhinoceros, when they kneel down, their huge butt looks more strange.


    But at the moment, none of the orc leaders around dared to laugh¡° Wang! Today''s World War I is my failure. Please punish me according to the ancient laws of our nation The white rhino, Justin, has a hoarse voice. The rock was looking at Justin in front of him. Its heart is struggling. Although the heart of anger, after all, as one of the giants of the ORC. In this battle, 13000 Orc soldiers were lost, but the enemy''s wall was still intact. A naked failure made it unacceptable. But punish Justin... Justin is an excellent warrior of rhinoceros! Also as a rhinoceros rock, natural to their relatives to be extra generous! Although the rhinoceros is the royal family of the cattle, and also the royal family among all the hooves, the population of the rhinoceros has not been large. As king. Rock is even more reluctant to take his own trusted loyalty¡° Get up. " The rock finally opened its mouth. He said it in a loud voice. The white bull was relieved that he knew. Wang''s anger doesn''t seem to break out for the time being¡° It''s that we underestimate the fighting power of human beings. It seems that these despicable guys have become more cunning in 10000 years. These guys are not our orcs'' opponents. They only use these despicable tricks... We should be more careful next time. " The heavy voice of the rock, but no one around dare to refute the giant''s words¡° We just lost once. Moreover, our elite ace has not been used yet! Those damned dwarfs, hurry them up! Let them make the siege equipment as soon as possible! They boast all day about how wonderful their technology is, and let them take out some real things quickly! " The rock roared angrily and walked back and forth in the tent. Suddenly, there was a flash in his eyes: "let the sacrifices prepare... It seems that we need the behemoth to take part in the battle to conquer the wall of human beings!" As soon as he said this, most of the orc warriors around him were surprised. Soon, the first one to oppose is the defeated criminal general, Justin¡° King Again, Justin knelt down on the ground and cried out, "king! Now is not the time to send out the behemoth! It''s not winter yet, and the fur of the beast has not all grown up! Moreover, the behemoth needs a lot of mana to control and drive the behemoth once! Now it''s just the first line of defense we''re attacking! There are so many people in their country that we don''t know how many walls there are! We are not caught in the human torture, the human country is a big city! But we don''t have many bigwigs, so we can''t use them at the beginning... We should keep them until the most critical moment... "As he said, he raised his head, but suddenly met the cold eyes of the rock, and the white rhinoceros became cold in his heart! He said in a loud voice, "Wang! Please give me another chance! Don''t use the behemoth, I can take this city of mankind! I will wash today''s defeat with victory¡° OK, I''ll give you a chance. I''ll transfer it to a rhinoceros team! There is also a team of sacrifice... In addition, I also give you two trolls to help fight! " "If you can''t take this city any more, I''ll fight myself," the rock said! But you know! If the situation forces me to fight, it will be a disgrace to our whole family! The first thing I do before I go to battle is to cut you down and kill your whole family! " He made a quick calculation in his mind. Rhinoceros, the most effective rhinoceros group, has a sacrifice team... This is a huge help! And two trolls! Although the troll is much weaker than the orc''s behemoth, it also has terrible combat effectiveness (that is, the giant beast several meters tall, hanging a huge drum and a Liuling iron cone in front of the battle. This Troll legend has the blood of behemoth. Although its combat effectiveness is much lower than the real Behemoth, it is also terrible). As long as you are careful of human tricks, Then... Should not be a problem¡° Yes! Wang! I will take this city The white rhinoceros said, biting his teeth¡° Fight hard, don''t let the tiger and the wolf see our jokes The rock gritted its teeth.

 Chapter 548

    Night fell.


    Tonight''s sky is particularly gloomy. In the distance, clouds are pressing over, blocking the starry sky and the moonlight. Only the moon can occasionally show some weak light in the crevice of the clouds.


    Above the city wall, the garrison lit a torch to replace the injured general Milo''s royantar. After observing the orc camp in the distance with a telescope for a while, the garrison murmured in a low voice: "blessed goddess."


    Every night, the orc camp in the distance is particularly frightening. The lights are shining in the orc barracks stretching for tens of miles.


    Countless torches and heaps of fire spread in the orc barracks. It seems that the dozens of miles of fire light is particularly shocking.


    And at this time, the sky, came a gentle sound.


    Hidden in the clouds, one after another of the hot-air balloon airship, revealed their outline, thank God for their blessing, night and clouds to provide them with full cover.


    One by one, the hot-air balloon airship quietly flew to the top of the orc camp


    Raid plan, official start!


    For this operation, the air force under the command of general Andrea dispatched more than 1500 of the largest hot-air balloon airships and 200 small escort airships at one time.


    Although it''s night, from the air, the camp of the orcs below is particularly obvious. These orcs really shouldn''t light so many torches at night! The imperial soldiers on the airship murmured.


    Those bright lights, at this time, let the imperial soldiers on the airship not worry about aiming in the dark.


    One by one, hot-air balloons flew quietly over the top of the orc camp. A large number of hot-air balloons formed formations in the air. The first air forces of the Empire were training as they normally did. Form a team of dense formation, carefully maintain the order and spacing.


    In the light of the moonlight, the secret weapons produced by the imperial factories, which surpass the whole era, are hung under the airship. The weapons named "bombs" by the Duke of tulip are just like grapes on the vine.


    At night, it gave cover to the imperial air force, but it also caused some trouble to the imperial air force. In this era of no communication tools, the air force can also use the telescopes and observers installed on the airship when training on weekdays. According to the flag on the flagship of the airship. But at night... Above the sky, the flag can''t be recognized.


    At this time, it''s more based on feeling.


    In the orc army, in the tent, the orc soldiers are sleeping. Occasionally, the orc soldiers who patrol don''t notice the difference in the sky.


    Even the orc soldiers on the lookout tower are slack. Just occasionally looking at the direction of the human wall in the distance.


    The orc''s giant rock didn''t sleep. It was in its tent, discussing with some of its relatives, some leaders of rhinoceros. Rock is in a bad mood, though white rhinoceros general Justin has vowed to wash his shame with victory. But before this war. Let the rock have understood that human beings are not as weak as they think.


    It seems that the Elven king is right.


    "Tomorrow''s World War I, I want to..."


    I was about to say something, but there was a loud noise. Interrupted it!!


    Boom!!


    In the night, the sound of explosion immediately broke the silence! The sound of the explosion seemed to be very close to the tent on the rock, and then the fire came out immediately!


    The orc leaders in the tent were stunned for a moment, and then rushed out with a loud shout!


    At this time, the human air raid has been launched in an all-round way!


    The first bomb dropped right on top of a tent, after the gunpowder exploded. The light of the fire quickly set the tent on fire! When the sleeping Orc soldiers wake up, the chaotic rush out has become a fire tent!


    In the dark, the explosion of the bomb not only brought fire, but also filled with a considerable number of iron flakes, nails and other things after the northwest improvement. Once it exploded, it immediately became the kind of "flowering bomb" that Dewey knew in his previous life!


    Iron flakes and nails surged in the explosion. It''s a big kill for orcs.


    And above the sky. A string of bombs, whistling down from the sky. In the orc barracks!


    Almost just a few breaths, the orc camp, has been everywhere fire! Around the explosion, most of the orcs did not wake up from the shock, more and more orcs rushed out of the tent and barracks, blankly running around the camp shouting.


    Many orcs haven''t even figured out where the explosion came from. But all around were caught in a fire, secret explosion, so that the voice of the orcs shouting full of a sad flavor.


    "What''s the matter! What''s going on! "


    The rock roared angrily.


    No one can answer.


    Because at the moment, most orcs are asking the same question!


    Looking down from high altitude, more than half of the first round of bombing, countless sparks have been blooming in this Orc camp.


    Countless orcs in exclamation, scream, in the blind run, but waiting for them, it is more from the sky and the bomb!


    "Fly forward! Keep going! Strengthen depth! " In the air, because the night could not command with the flag, the soldiers could only yell at their companions desperately.


    Although this kind of efficiency is very low, it also brings some troubles to the smooth progress of human plan, but the following orcs are still in chaos!


    One by one, tents and barracks were engulfed in the light of the fire. The orcs crowded around the camp, but they didn''t know where they were going. Some of the bombs fell on the barracks, others on the orcs. The firelight and the fragments of the blossom bullet are constantly killing the orcs.


    Finally, when the first round of human bombing is over, the orc barracks in the bombing area are full of fire! Even the chaos of the orcs running back and forth trample, also caused some orcs died at the foot of their companions.


    At this time, the sharp eyed Orc finally found the enemy!


    "Heaven!! They''re in the sky


    More and more orcs looked up and saw the chaotic formation of airships in the sky. But at this time, the hearts of the orcs are more shocked: do those people also have the ability to fly like the elves?!


    The human bombing was carried out in formation, one round for every 300 airships. When the first round of bombing airship completed the mission to return, the second round of airship has also been flying to the top of the orc!


    "Watch carefully! Drop bombs at the densest places! "


    The ground observer on the airship roared vigorously.


    When the second round of bombs dropped, the orcs finally began to fight back sporadically.


    However, such a counterattack is obviously weak.


    Because there is a lack of archers among the orcs, especially the orcs who are responsible for the attack this time. The orcs, who are mainly cattle and horses, are strong and strong, and have land is brute force, but the archers pay more attention to skills than brute force. Archers have always been very rare among orcs because of congenital defects.


    and. Sporadic archers began to design in the sky, but the chaos in the night made such shooting lack of precision, and... Those human airships were too high!


    Only a few elite archers. Most of the archers who shoot blindly are just wasting their precious arrows and strength.


    In the second round of bombing, more bombs poured down from the sky. More and more orcs become flustered and panicked.


    Although the rock has ordered its own guards to act as a team of supervisors to maintain order for the first time, and even killed nearly 200 orcs running in a panic, it can only reluctantly slow down the spread of panic.


    "These people! What the hell are they using The orcs are angry, and so is the rock.


    Is it a group attack by magicians??


    The two rounds of bombing continued for nearly an hour.


    For an hour, the orc''s barracks were engulfed by flames. A large number of orcs lost their armor and weapons, ran everywhere, ran blindly! The orc camp is too big. Although the human bombing has been strengthened as far as possible, it still covers only a small half of the area.


    However, those frightened orcs in the bombed area spread out more towards the surrounding area! The orcs rush to the safe areas. Trying to avoid the attack from the air. But it spread the panic!


    Those areas that are still safe around will soon be overrun by the frightened orcs! In the intact tents and barracks. Being trampled by the group of orcs, countless orcs who heard the news from the barracks were blindly involved in the disorder, and more and more people were trampled to death!


    At this time, as a giant of the rock, come forward!


    This Orc in the saint level strong, grabbed a long knife, suddenly high jump! Then the knife in his hand hurled at an airship in the sky!


    Under the powerful power of the saint level, the sword immediately burst out a golden light, just like a meteor rising into the sky!


    Although hundreds of meters above the air, the airship was unable to escape, bang was concentrated, turned into a piece of debris!


    "Calm down ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The confused orcs heard a roar like thunder! The sound is like thunder, like a heavy hammer in the hearts of the orcs!


    "Calm down!!! Calm down


    The rock roared with its greatest strength. The powerful power of the holy steps made its voice spread all over the world quickly.


    "Those who panic will be killed!! Blind runner killed!! Those who disturb the morale of the army will be killed! "


    The roar of the rock''s majesty retreated into the night. After repeated roars, it finally gathered the surrounding groups of chaotic troops. It soon took a group of people and kept running around the camp. The powerful holy rank power gave it enough speed, and it cut down all the way mercilessly. Kill the orcs who dare to take the lead in running!


    With blood and cruelty, after suppressing the other orcs, it began to issue orders one by one!


    At the end of the third round of the human race, more than seven or eight miles of campsites have become ruins, and the orcs have crowded around.


    Rock giant with a large number of rhinoceros Pro guard, running back and forth to maintain order, soon like a snowball, more and more chaotic soldiers gathered.


    "Crossbow! Push out the crossbow


    The arrival of the fourth round of human air strikes was slower than the scheduled time. Because the formation of the human air force itself had some confusion, in the night air, poor visibility, so that some formations almost collided with themselves.


    When the airship of the fourth round airstrike reached the top of the orc''s head, the rock had already taken a group of settled troops and started an organized counterattack.


    In the orc army, the crossbows and arrows made by some dwarves were moved out.


    Although the number is small, there are only less than 100 crossbows. But this kind of long-range weapon can just restrain the enemies in the sky and the earth.


    The fourth round airship formation that just flew to the top of the orc camp was immediately attacked head-on! Dozens of crossbows shot into the air. Although the orc''s talent in shooting is defective, the covering shooting of dozens of crossbows and arrows still makes several airships flying in the front hit. Among them, three airships were hit by hot air balloons, which soon turned into a group of firelight and fell down from the sky!


    Human beings have to raise their flying altitude, but the higher the altitude, the lower the accuracy of human bombing.


    Teams of orcs have calmed down under the command of officers and leaders. Began to calm down from the panic, they no longer run blindly, but began to retreat around in moderation. Some orcs have even learned to take down boards and hold them overhead, while many more have grabbed shields.


    The rock snatched a bow from the hand of an orc Archer nearby, but it was so excited that it broke the bow. Then the angry Orc giant rushed to the barracks. A bunch of spears!


    At this time, the saint level strong showed its power!


    A spear, thrown by its strong earth power, flew into the sky like golden meteors, accurately shooting down one human airship after another!


    Seeing that the enemy in the air was shot down, the flustered orcs burst out a burst of cheers, and the panic finally began to stabilize.


    Among the orcs. Some high-level soldiers also began to grasp spears and throw them into the sky! But hundreds of meters high. It''s hard for even high-level soldiers to throw their spears at such a high distance!


    Later, those high-level soldiers were not strong enough. Simply consciously crazy!!


    A high-level Orc warrior with the orc''s Secret instinct began the orc crazy, instantly increased their combat effectiveness by about three times!


    More and more spears fly into the sky. The air force of human beings can obviously feel the pressure. Those spears have higher range and more strength!


    In the fourth round of bombing, more than 40 hot air balloons were lost, but the effect of bombing was far lower.


    After general Andre got the news from the front, he immediately and decisively ordered to cancel the last round of bombing.


    Tonight''s results are brilliant enough. Now that the orcs have stabilized order, there is no need to waste the precious lives of air pilots.


    The chaos in the orc camp didn''t subside until dawn.


    More than ten miles of ORC barracks were affected, and in the most damaged area, almost all barracks were destroyed.


    Most of the fires in the camp have been put out, and occasionally there are black smoke in some ashes. On the ground, scorched earth and orc blood have solidified into large black and red.


    The corpses of the dead orcs were transported together, the ruins of the barracks in the camp, and the discarded armor and weapons


    Many of the wounded orcs are being treated, one by one, their faces full of fireworks. Some were burned, some were hit by shrapnel, and some were trampled on by their companions in the chaos.


    When the loss figures were reported, the rock was very angry.


    This air raid of human made the rock lose nearly 2000 Orc soldiers'' lives, and nearly 6000 of them were injured! Seriously injured orcs lose combat effectiveness, closer to 1000!


    In fact, this figure is not big, because although the air force''s combat mode is very advanced. But the power of the world''s bombs is too small! The explosive power of those gunpowder is far from enough to form a lethal killing force. As for the fragments of those blooming bullets, they can only cause damage to orcs, but they are not fatal.


    Most of the dead orcs are caused by the chaos and self trampling.


    This war is very smooth, but without the knowledge of both sides, mankind has lost an extremely precious opportunity to expand the results of the war!!


    "Fool!!! It''s stupid! "


    A few days later, in duvet, the capital. Got it. Military report from the front. In the military newspaper, the result of the first round of ORC siege was not unexpected. He had great confidence in the main fortress wall of the Kaspersky line that he participated in shooting.


    According to the war reports, the first battle was a beautiful one. First, it deliberately showed weakness and lured the enemy to attack. The orc army was deliberately set up on the wall.


    Then it ignited the organs of the trench position, engulfed the heavy soldiers under the other side''s city with the sea of fire, and made the orcs on the city wall become a lone army, and then ate the other side again. It was a pretty good fight. We have also reaped the greatest results.


    According to the calculation and estimation afterwards, the orcs lost more than 10000, which is a big victory.


    What makes Dewey angry is the second article in the war report, about the air raid at night!


    "Stupid! It''s stupid! "


    After reading it, Dewey slapped the table hard. In his anger, he immediately tore the war report to pieces!


    "Air raid at night! Rostock can think of it!!! Even if Rostock doesn''t understand. Is Andrea a a fool, too! Just listen to Rostock! Air raid at night! Shit! I think this primitive air force is the US Army in the 21st century! No ground guidance! No advanced observation instruments! No precise coordinate survey!! Night air strikes? In the dark night, with the help of high-altitude soldiers with the naked eye and feeling to bomb??!! It''s a waste of our ammunition!!! Without the electronic communication system, in the night environment, there is no command means in the air, and even the flag can''t be seen! How to direct the bombing? It''s just a random explosion! "


    Du Wei''s expression was a little distorted, and he patted the table hard: "funny! That''s fuckin ''funny!! Actually, several airships crashed because of the low visibility in the sky at night?? Damn it, you shouldn''t go to air raid at night!! This orc, obviously, the elves didn''t fight!! There''s no way to hit us in the air! So why don''t you go to air raid in the daytime!!! The enemy has no effective means of air resistance. Is there a difference between day and night??? What''s in Rostock''s head!!! Why not air raid during the day. Why wait until night? Do you make trouble for yourself? "


    The more Du Wei said, the more annoyed he became. Finally, he even roared: "and! Last but not least. According to estimates, the air raid was a great success?? Hurt thousands of enemies?? Fuck the enemy!! Since the enemy can kill thousands, the orc camp must have been in chaos!! At this time, why don''t you go out of the city and use the ground troops to attack!! Since the air raid can make the other party''s camp into chaos, if we can send troops to attack on the ground, we can easily make the other party blow up the camp!! Once hundreds of thousands of ORC troops blow up their barracks, as long as they use cavalry to drive them away, the results of this battle can be expanded at least dozens of times!!! If you''re lucky, maybe this will drive the orcs back to the frozen forest!! Andrea, this idiot!! Rostock don''t understand, you Andre in the Northwest with me for two years, I repeatedly talked about how many times the tactics, you also all fuckin ''forget it!!!! Air bombing, trap the enemy in chaos, and then the ground forces to keep up with the sweep!!!! That''s the way to be king!! I''ve never heard of defeating the enemy by air bombing alone without ground troops!! There''s no air force in the 21st century! How dare you use such a primitive balloon?? No follow-up troops on the ground, only air strikes??


    When the U.S. military strikes Iraq, the air force bombs and missiles, the powerful air strikes also depend on the follow-up of the ground forces of the following divisions to defeat the enemy!! Do you think the original air force of this hot air balloon is better than the US Army??!


    This is not a real bomb! It''s just harassment! This can only be regarded as harassment at most!! "


    Dewey was alone in the room. Beat the table, stomp on the wall and make a fire.


    He roared angrily, even the guards outside the dean''s office heard him. Everyone looked at each other. I don''t know why the Duke was so angry... Did the front line lose? But it seems that we have won two wars in a row.


    Can Duwei not be angry? Can he not be angry?


    Opportunity! Precious opportunities slip away from the hands like this!!


    In the war, we should be punished for missing opportunities!!


    According to the current situation from the front, it is obvious that the criminals north of the Kaspersky line are pure Orc troops. No elves! No air power!!


    Don''t take advantage of this time, give full play to the power of the air force, and bully the other party severely. Don''t you wait until the other party sends up the elves??


    damn! Damn it!!


    From the data, as well as the war report, it also describes in detail the chaos in the camp after the orcs were attacked!!


    Damn, if we sent 30000... No! Even ten thousand cavalry! Take advantage of the other party into chaos, rush past! Can let the orc''s army completely blow up camp!!! In this age of cold weapons. Lack of effective instant messaging tools, hundreds of thousands of primitive ground cold weapons army, once the bombing camp, unless the commander is immortal, absolutely can not control the situation!!! then. If you are lucky, you can let the other party''s army collapse and drive them directly back to the frozen forest!!! Now... "It''s too late." Duwei had enough fire and fell heavily on the chair. With a long sigh, he said to himself, "it''s late! It''s late!! The orcs have tasted the power of our air force, but they are now on guard. The next air raid, they can''t be so scared. Moreover, once the air forces of the elves come up, it''s hard to say how effective this pure "bombing force" can be... Ah... Andrea, Andrea, the tactics I taught you. Have you fuckin ''thrown it all behind your head! " Waste of opportunity, is to suffer retribution ah On the front line, Andrea was also very angry. He angrily threw a document on the ground and yelled at the officer who came to give orders: "why didn''t the army in the city come out!! Is that the explanation? " The officer was helpless in the face of Andre''s anger. He was too low in rank to argue with the general. Only slowly: "general Andrea. Lord Rostock means your army. After all, it''s a new army. We can''t take too much risk... Of course, after this air raid, we have confirmed the power of your army. After this test, we can carry out the new tactics you proposed in the future. It''s just a test. You know, if you''re not sure, it''s very risky to send troops to raid the enemy''s solid Barracks at night. "¡° Hold... Everything has to wait to be sure... "Andrea''s eyes were bloodshot and he bit his teeth. Finally, he gave a long sigh. He understood that no matter how confident he was, no matter how confident the Duke of tulip was. But for general Rostock, commander of the storm corps, he did not understand the air force, the power of the air force. Therefore, he must see solid evidence to prove the ability of the air force in order to convince him. There is no way... As the Duke of tulip said: This is an army beyond this era, but most of the generals of this era have no idea of such an army! Now, it seems that after seeing the results of the air raid, Rostock finally believed in his air force... But he ruined a wonderful opportunity!! For the first time in his life, general Andrea felt a trace of dissatisfaction and doubt about his old boss, general Rostock! If... If only the commander in chief of the front line were the Duke of tulip... "Is this the official document sent by Dewey?" In the palace, in the Regent''s study, camisillo, the Vice Minister of military affairs, had a strange expression. Standing in front of Prince Chen, he seemed speechless. Prince Chen''s face is a little pale. He didn''t sleep well last night. The two victories on the front line made him a little excited. He didn''t look at Dewey''s document immediately. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is our Duke writing to general Andrea for credit? His air force did a good job this time¡° Er... No Camisilo grinned bitterly¡° "No?" Prince Chen shook his head: "I know that Andrea has become Dewey''s confidant now. Won''t Dewey say a good word for his men in such a big victory? " Camisillo did not dare to worry any more. He simply gritted his teeth and said, "Your Highness, this document is a copy of impeachment sent to the headquarters by the Duke of tulip as a general of the Imperial military according to the official channel."¡° Impeachment? " Prince Chen laughed: "what did he say?"¡° In his official document, general Rostock, the commander-in-chief of the front line, and general Andrea, the commander-in-chief of the air force, were severely accused of missing the opportunity... He also said that a missed opportunity is a retribution. " Prince Chen

 Chapter 549

    If heaven does not give, he will be punished. This is Dewey''s point of view. Of course, this is not from the so-called superstition, but Dewey believes that opportunities are only given to those who are prepared. Moreover, this kind of heaven given opportunity will never appear frequently. If you lose this opportunity, you want to wait until the next time, but you don''t know it will be until the age of monkey. Moreover, in the official document, Du Wei wrote very clearly: "as a new army, the air force is far from complete in absolute lethality at present, and its role in war is more to cause panic and disturbance to the enemy. In a completely unfamiliar way of air strike, let the enemy into chaos. But this kind of confusion is caused by the enemy''s ignorance of the air force. Once this new type of army is put into use many times, it will no longer be able to give the enemy a psychological blow! This air raid can also bring chaos to the enemy''s barracks. If they are used to it next time, they won''t be so afraid! " In the official document, Dewey even repeated all the air force tactics he knew. In fact, Dewey knew very well that although he scolded Rostock for missing the plane, in the final analysis, he could not blame the old general. Strange only strange, in this world, the air force this kind of thing is too advanced. Rostock, who had been in command of the storm for many years, was no fool, and he was a good friend of his father, the late old count Raymond. With his father''s ability, he is qualified to be friends with his father, and he definitely has two brushes. The problem is that most of the imperial generals in this era have never fought at all! The reason why the Empire''s most elite storm Corps can still maintain a certain combat effectiveness is that they are Garrisoning the northern border all the year round. Occasionally, they will exterminate some Warcraft, or have small-scale battles with mercenary regiments that smuggle and poach. The soldiers of storm regiment have seen blood, and their quality is higher than that of other armies in the Empire. Moreover, the general of the storm corps, from old Rostock down, some old guys, took part in the last war of the empire against the grassland 30 years ago, but this is their only actual combat experience. No war for a long time. Even the most excellent generals, the original sense of smell will gradually become obsolete, lose the grasp of the fighter, and become mediocre and conservative. What''s more, Rostock has never seen or used the air force! Although the general had some experience in leading the army, he did not understand the air force at all, and no one knew about it in this era. From a conservative point of view, his old man suddenly showed an evil smile: "when you come again, you have to finish something."¡° What''s the matter? "¡° You have to get rid of being a virgin, boy There is no doubt that the last one is ridiculous! However, when it comes to the last one, the old man''s expression is very serious! Even full of a sacred breath... Hell!!

 Chapter 550

    The blue waves are surging.


    The sea is not very calm. It is not easy to find an island on the boundless sea. Dewey''s body stays in the air, overlooking the sea, as if thinking about something.


    After all, that was four or five years ago. The island where Chris was imprisoned should be a huge monster. Moreover, the monster did not stay in one place all the time, but lurked silently on the vast sea. Maybe four or five years later, it would have gone to other areas.


    Duwei spent a whole day flying back and forth over the East China Sea.


    It''s not easy to find. He has avoided the route near the coast of the Empire and the patrol route of the Imperial Navy Fleet... Because the mysterious island will not be on the route of human haunting.


    The distance of the search is getting farther and farther, and it is not until he has been flying at sea for two days that Du Wei gives up the act of looking for a needle in a haystack.


    At the moment, Dewey''s location is more than a thousand miles away from the eastern coastline of Loran. Another morning, the sun slowly rises from the place where the sea and sky meet in the East. With countless suns falling, the vast sea plain is shining with a layer of gorgeous gold.


    After thinking, Dewey pulled out a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. He suspended in the sky and took a deep breath. Under the sun, Dewey''s whole body soon blazed out a group of light!


    The light was golden, and I don''t know if it was the sunlight.


    Then overlooking the sea, a roar!


    The howling came out of his mouth, and suddenly a sound wave rolled out. Under the effect of magic, it spreads far away and goes on and on. I don''t know how far it has gone along the sea breeze!


    In the sound of the long roar, it was like a beast chanting, with a hint of fierce killing!


    Duwei''s body fluttered along the sea breeze, and his magic light expanded more and more. It looked like two suns appeared in the sky at the same time! There was no end to the howling. Under the powerful magic effect, it stretches thousands of miles!!


    The body flies fast in the wind, and the sound waves plunder and invade everywhere. On the calm sea, it suddenly turns out the rolling waves under the howling!!


    Du Wei raised his hands, two palms at the same time turned into two groups of golden light, his eyes showed a trace of absolute, and then suddenly toward the sea scared down!


    Boom!!


    Two powerful waves of golden light blasted above the sea. All of a sudden, there was a huge wave! Waves rolling more and more turbulent, heaven and earth also instantly change color! In the air, the strong wind all around, with the roaring wind, gradually pushing the waves. In less than a moment, on the rolling sea, there was a huge wave about 100 meters high!!!


    Duvi himself created such a tsunami like movement, driven by the strong wind. The hundred meter high waves soon spread to the East and pushed out towards the deep sea


    Under the strong wind, the howling is still sent out with the air far away. Under the strong wind, the waves are swept up one by one, and the sea seems to be completely aroused by the angry roar!


    Dewey''s face was cold and he listened quietly.


    Finally. After a long time, the muscles around his eyes jumped slightly!


    Far away, far away, in the direction of the tsunami like wave, mixed with the roar of the strong wind and waves, it seemed that there was a little bit of creature that didn''t know what it was. The roar seemed to be accompanied by a trace of irritated discontent and a trace of provoked anger!


    "I found you." Dewey gave a cold smile and turned into a strong wind in the sky. Far away


    The body moves with the wind. For a moment! Dewey seemed to be standing at the front of the surging waves! He seems to come on the waves, if there is someone around at the moment. Seeing such a scene, I''m afraid I will kneel on the ground to worship, because at the moment, Dewey looks like the God of the sea in ancient myths and legends!


    Finally, a thick fog appeared in front of him. The fog looked very strange. Despite the strong wind that Dewey summoned, it could not disperse the thick fog!


    Even the foot of the tsunami, waves wave by wave to beat in the past, the fog is like a solid, no matter how rough the waves, a fog to the edge, quietly subsided.


    Dewey smile, put away the magic, as the waves gradually subside, Dewey has been gently floating into the fog.


    The wind was in his ears. In the fog, Dewey didn''t seem to worry about the direction at all. The faint, intermittent roar had pointed out the direction for him.


    Finally, with the light in front of his eyes, Dewey finally passed through the fog area, and the sky and the earth suddenly brightened up. The water below was as calm as an inland lake, without waves, just like a mirror!


    In the distance, a lonely island, just ahead, is lush and lush, but it is quiet and mysterious.


    "Well, why not?" Dewey laughed, and slowly fell from the air onto the sea. When his feet first step on the sea, under his toes, a group of white light immediately came out. In a moment, when he touched the bottom of his feet on the sea, it was almost a blink of an eye, it condensed into a thick layer of ice!


    Dewey fell so easily, and then walked slowly. Every step he took, the sea surface touched by his feet instantly condensed into ice. Step by step, the sea ice spread quickly. Dewey walked so leisurely with his hands down, on the water, leisurely toward the island.


    "Well, sure enough, it''s the same as before..."


    Dewey whispered to himself, but he felt a little bit of pressure!


    As he walked towards the island step by step, he could feel the invisible pressure in the air in all directions when he got closer. In the fierce suppression of their own magic! Make him turn the sea into ice of this kind of magic display, become a little bit hard up!


    This is a forbidden area. It seems that there is a faint power flowing in the air, which makes it very difficult to use magic to sense the magic elements in the air. This force seems to condense with the air here, and the more forward, the greater the pressure!


    "Chris, me, duverolin. I''m back. "


    With a whisper, the sound waves spread far away.


    There was still silence on the island.


    Dewey frowned. He shook his head and said, "I''m back as promised. Don''t you see the guests?"


    There is still no answer.


    Du Wei said, but his foot speed was faster and faster, and the magic power was turning fast, and he was struggling with the oppressive force in the air.


    Finally, when Dewey stood less than a few hundred meters from the coast of the island. The peace is broken!!


    A loud roar came from the sea! Then, under the ice where Dewey stood, there seemed to be a huge shadow moving.


    All of a sudden, there was a few loud noises, and the surrounding sea ice suddenly broke! A huge black shadow came out of the sea!


    That huge shadow is a huge shadow that Dewey has never seen! It''s all black. Even the sky is covered!


    A huge mouth appeared in front of me, and a strong fishy smell filled the air! With the roaring wind in front of us, the sound wave will almost shatter us!


    Du Wei''s body soared to the sky. Then I heard a "boom" from below!


    His body was pulled up in a breath, more than 200 meters, but below, where he was standing, a huge mouth had been closed, crushing a large piece of ice on the sea!


    Dewey finally got a good look at the monster... To be exact, his head!


    It was a diamond shaped head, huge as a mountain peak, most of which had been retracted into the sea. Only a small part is exposed above the sea. The exposed part of the skin is like a piece of hard black rock, but with a layer of wet oily light. From the visual inspection, the volume is at least hundreds of meters, two eyes on both sides, exposed on the sea, as if staring at Dewey!


    Right now. Dewey had a sense of being locked in.


    The eyes are as big as the wheel of the sun. With eyes beating with a kind of almost demonic light, the nose in the front of the head. Faintly ejected rich white gas... Just like the fog before.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    With the nostril every breath, as if the general movement of the giant wind!


    "This... Is that monster?" Dewey''s face was very serious. He felt the oppression of the other party''s powerful force!


    That strong sense of oppression, as if people are in the mountains, the kind of looking up at the mountains, consciously small.


    But now, Du Weiming himself is standing at a height overlooking each other, but still have such a feeling, have to say is strange.


    The monster looked at Dewey with the monster''s eyes, staring silently, but Dewey felt the strong hostility of the other party!


    Finally, one man and one beast gazed at each other for a long time, and the head below finally floated up slowly. When its mouth came out of the sea, its nostrils were full of white air, and its huge mouth slowly opened, revealing a low roar like thunder.


    The roaring voice was thick and with a strange rhythm. Dewey listened carefully, but it was like a strange note jumping out of his mouth. The sound vibrated so that duvet''s ears were buzzing. Duvet recognized what the monster seemed to say to himself. From the rhythm of the sound, it seemed to have a strong sense of anger and discontent, and a faint smell of warning.


    Unfortunately, he could not understand.


    "Are you talking to me?" Dewey gave a wry smile.


    Although he learned Druid''s magic and could communicate with most natural creatures, he obviously could not understand the language of this giant monster.


    Among Druid''s natural magic, Dewey can have the ability to communicate with beasts. This ability is called "animal Whisperer", but it is only limited to the lower creatures without wisdom. For example, ordinary beasts, or slightly higher Warcraft.


    However, in the face of higher creatures, Druid magic has no effect.


    Seeing the monster''s voice more and more rapid, with a faint roaring thunder, it seems that the hostility is more and more intense, some impatient appearance.


    Dewey at least understood that the other side seemed to want to drive himself away.


    "Chris... You old bastard! You asked me to come back to see you! But how can I see you? "


    Duvet had no choice but to shout. Try to let your voice go far away.


    The monster became more and more anxious under Du Weidi''s cheering, and the strange flame in his eyes seemed to be getting darker and darker from the original light gold!


    Finally, the monster lost its patience. It stopped talking and gazed at Dewey. After a full minute, the huge head rose higher and higher. Finally, it was more than 100 meters away from the sea, almost parallel to Dewey!


    "As if... It means to drive me away." Dewey grinned bitterly. He glared into the monster''s eyes. "What if I don''t go?"


    The monster didn''t understand Dewey''s words, it didn''t understand, but it answered Dewey with practical action.


    The huge mouth opened, and Dewey just blinked. Face to face with a rush to heaven and earth flame!


    Boom!


    The fire was fierce, caught in the wind, and shot in front of Dewey! Du Wei''s body flashed in place and moved out of 100 meters in a moment!


    Behind him, a flame spread out in the sky like a wall of fire!


    This is not an ordinary flame! The flame shot into the sky, under Dewey''s eyes. That originally still calm sky, actually burned!


    Melt... Melt the sky???


    Dewey''s surprise was a big one!


    It''s like a piece of white paper left on the stove. After being licked by the fire, a huge hole was burned in the sky immediately!


    And after the hole, a large black void is exposed in front of Dewey''s eyes!!


    "This... What the hell is this..."


    Dewey has no time to think about it, because the monster is huge, with a big mouth and boundless flames sweeping over! Dewey struggled to blink out. But the flame still followed duvet''s ass all the way.


    Finally. Dewey slipped over a kilometer and skilfully wound an arc. This is to avoid the wall of fire!


    Look at the sky, the sky was burned to "melt", after the flame dispersed, but little by little they grow out again! White clouds, blue sky, as if bit by bit to reproduce the fusion, will be exposed out of the black void, one by one to make up, and finally restored to the blue sky and white clouds look like!


    Dewey''s heart moved!


    Space!!


    This is a space!!


    He finally guessed the truth!!


    Obviously, although I came all the way from the sea, through the fog, to the island. But in fact, this island is not in the original world of Dewey, not in the continent of Roland! It''s another space created!


    Everything here, the sky, the white clouds, the sea water, and everything else, is created as a separate space, just like the seal space of Ares and the demon temple on the snow mountain!!


    And the fire from this monster... Did not melt the sky, but directly... Burned the outer layer of this space!


    It''s just like... The "broken painting" of Bai He Chou!!


    It''s a broken picture!!


    Duwei cold sweat has come out!


    Broken painting? Does this monster have the strength of baihechou level?!


    Although this kind of conjecture is very absurd... But soon, Du Wei felt that, perhaps he guessed right!!


    Seeing that Dewey was not engulfed by the fire, the monster seemed to be more and more furious. In the roar, the sound wave was almost visible to the naked eye, scattered like waves!


    Then Dewey obviously felt that the power of suppressing his magic in the air suddenly increased!!


    Suppress my magic?


    Dewey felt vaguely wrong!


    It''s not a forbidden magic... It''s a field?!


    The monster''s head is higher again!


    Then there was a mockery in his eyes. It''s like laughing at Dewey, a tiny human being, who is beyond his ability! Its attack was very simple. It opened its mouth as big as an abyss and bit it hard at Dewey!


    "Hum, so slow, you want to bite me?" Dewey sneered and stepped back quickly.


    But as soon as his body moved, his face changed!


    The surrounding air, as if all of a solid! Get thick and thick! Every movement of my body. Not in the air, but in the water! There is a strong resistance everywhere, and a huge force is coming from all directions, squeezing towards yourself... This feeling is like diving under the deep sea, which reduces people''s speed and Mindjet time by many times!


    But the air is much thicker than the sea! Dewey''s feeling was not just as if he was moving underwater, but... It seemed that there was no air in all directions. But... Hard!! Can you imagine that feeling? The air becomes more and more hard, more and more unable to move at will, the pressure around every second, as if to increase rapidly! Dewey stepped back as hard as he could, but every minute he moved. Constantly increase the magic to fight! Yes, the monster''s mouth opening and swallowing action is very slow, but Dewey soon found that his action has become more slow down! There was a sense of absurdity in Dewey''s heart! In his opinion, the monster''s slow motion is like watching DVD with twice the speed. But their own actions, but become as if put 32 times the slow action!!! If this monster is as slow as a tortoise, then Dewey thinks he has become a snail! That monster''s slow movement, but at the moment it seems to become like a lightning bolt general! The huge mouth, like a black abyss, has enveloped duvet! There was a sharp look in Dewey''s eyes and a sudden roar! Boom!! He had a golden flame all over his body, which seemed to fight for countless shackles in an instant! Field power suddenly burst out, Duwei''s body immediately fell into great pain! He knew that his fragile body could not bear the pressure of using the power of the field. But I can''t take care of it now! It''s just such an instant to trigger the power of the field, and Dewey immediately feels that the pressure around him suddenly empties! The body immediately toward the back of the lightning general slide out, others in the air back non-stop, but has been conveniently stored in the ring jiduluo throat instant prison arrow magic out! With the bow in hand, Dewey''s momentum immediately increased! Seeing the huge head in front of him, Dewey pulled the bow and aimed at the monster! Finger flick! Hum!! Bow string oscillation, clear and sweet! Above the magic bow. On both sides of the streamlined ground bow angle. Suddenly burst out two brilliant light, light quickly condensed on the bowstring! With Dewey''s fingers loose. A comet like light, whistling towards the distant monster! Magic weapon instant prison arrow!

 Chapter 551

    The light of the comet seemed to make the monster feel a little alert and uneasy.


    Seeing the light on the long bow flickering, the monster seemed to be afraid of the light and roared in a low voice. It seems that I want to step back.


    When the light of the instant prison arrow shot out instantly, the comet cut through the sky and landed in front of the monster''s head, the monster roared in horror. It seemed that it desperately wanted to retreat and struggle, but its slow action could not escape the instant prison arrow!


    Bo!


    The instant prison arrow hit the monster''s forehead exactly in the middle of the position. In a flash, it lit up a ray of light, and the monster roared in pain. The roar was obviously with a look of panic. On its forehead, where it was hit, immediately after a flash, it heard a crackling sound like a cracked rock, on the black ancient skin, Deep burst out of a concave place, around the dense spread of countless tiny cracks!


    The monster roared hard, shook his head hard, and then from the concave wound, countless tiny blood sprayed out, just like a small fountain!


    Blood fell in the sea, and immediately dyed the green sea with a trace of red! What''s more strange is that the blood seems to fall into the sea with a high temperature. When it is excited by the cold water, it suddenly emits a trace of white air! There is even a small piece of sea water, in the blood of the agitation, but also out of the bubble.


    The roar of the monster is accompanied by a whimper of fear. It repeatedly shakes its huge head, but carefully retracts its head under the sea, only exposing the part of its eyes above the sea, staring at Dewey above the sky.


    Dewey was staring at it. There was a strange feeling in my heart. The eyes seemed to have some strange emotion. It was not a simple wild animal full of wild or meaningless hostility, but... It seemed to be confused, afraid and angry.


    Dewey once again affirmed that this thing is definitely not an ordinary monster, it must have wisdom!


    At the moment, the monster, submerged in the water, is like a snake staring at the frog. Still so closely staring at Dewey, seems to be waiting for an opportunity to attack at any time.


    Although Dewey was suspended high above the sky, he still felt locked. Although the instant prison arrow just hurt the other side, the degree of damage was obviously not too heavy. At least it was far from fatal.


    In the roar of the monster just now, it was not so much pain as... Fear!


    Yes, that''s right! This monster. It seems to be afraid of the "instant prison arrow" in its hand!


    What it is afraid of is not itself, but the divine bow in its hand!


    The head of the monster in the sea seems to rotate little by little, while in the sky, Dewey is holding the bow tightly and does not dare to relax. With fingers clasping the bowstring, and with the action of the monster''s head, he constantly adjusts his position, always keeping the bowstring aimed at the monster below.


    Finally. One man, one beast. It took about half an hour


    All of a sudden, Du Wei''s heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign! The feeling of uneasiness suddenly emerged from my heart, and it was so strong!


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he immediately had the illusion of raising his heart and suddenly turned back subconsciously


    At this time, behind the bottom of the sea, suddenly see under the sea. A huge black shadow burst out of the water! Bring up a huge spray!


    A black shadow hundreds of meters long, like a strong whip, broke through the water and came towards Duwei in the air!


    Duviton dodged to one side when he was young! But the black shadow seemed to be alive. After it was empty, it quickly curled up! A light turn a radian, round swing over, seems to be to Duwei this person around inside!


    "Giant snake? Or something else? " Dewey''s mind was spinning fast. His body immediately retreated in the wind. At the same time free a hand, a magic scroll lost in the past!


    Boom! It''s a high-level magic scroll. What is engraved inside is a higher fire magic. After the magic light shines, a series of faint green sparks burst out!


    When the black shadow, like a whip, wound around in the shape of a snake, some sparks immediately infected it! Then brush, with a chain reaction!


    Originally, it was just a few Mars, but once Mars was contaminated with something, it suddenly lifted up the flame! The faint green light in the fire is a very powerful fire magic! This kind of magic is called "burning the sprite flame". Once anything is contaminated with the Mars, it will immediately cause a fire. Moreover, it is not an ordinary flame, but a magic fire refined by a magician, with extremely amazing burning ability! Even if it is attached to the metal, as long as a little spark, can make the metal burn up!!


    This kind of flame does not need any additional combustor, because under this kind of flame, it can burn almost most of the substances in the world! Even once the flame is ignited, even water can''t extinguish it!


    After that black shadow was ignited by the fire, it suddenly convulsed violently and struggled hard! And the flame spread very fast, immediately along the snake like shadow all the way down, the line of fire soon spread to the sea!


    Roar!!


    With a huge roar, the monster''s head came out of the water again, but this time he bit Du Wei from a small age!


    "Hum!" Dewey immediately turned around, the bow string in his hand vibrated again, and a prison arrow shot at the monster!


    Wave of a, that monster''s head once again hit, burst out of the blood spray everywhere, this time a little close, Du Wei quickly dodge. But he took a slow step, and a few blood splashed on the corner of his robe. Although he quickly stepped back, he still heard the sound of corrosion coming from the corner of his robe! Looking down, the hem of Dewey''s robe has been corroded into a mottled hole! And there''s black smoke!


    The blood of this monster seems to be very corrosive!


    The monster hit again, but didn''t step back this time! It''s just a hard wiggle of the head. The roar rippled between the heaven and the earth, and the huge head blocked the sunlight of the sky, shrouded duvet in a shadow!


    It seems to have realized that although the instant prison arrow in Dewey''s hand is terrible, it can''t cause fatal damage to itself!


    At this time, Duwei is facing the monster''s head, in the sea, a line of fire suddenly rushed out again! It was just like a giant snake!!


    It''s still burning. But with its fierce vibration, immediately, like molting general, it is burning with the fire, once it all fell!! next. It''s rolling towards Dewey!


    Du Wei is helpless. In front of him is the monster''s head. Behind him is the snake like thing. After the monster roars. Keep biting at Dewey! Du Wei was in a hurry. He could only hold the bow string and shot three shots in a row!


    Bo! Bo! Bo!


    Three instant prison arrows shot at the monster in a row!!


    But this time, three cometary lights, just in front of the monster, on the monster''s huge head, suddenly flashed a milky white gas shield!!


    Three comet like arrows. Shooting at the above, only three white waves of air were stirred up, and the monster''s roar with ridicule, as if with a trace of deep hatred! The roaring sound, at this moment, even made Dewey feel like "laughing".


    son of a gun! It''s really a field!!


    Dewey was helpless.


    His instant prison arrow already has the power of holy rank! At the beginning, the monster seemed to recognize this kind of bow and arrow because he was afraid of the weapon in his hand! So in the beginning, it was in fear. I hit myself twice. It seems that I took advantage of it.


    But soon. It also exposed Dewey''s weakness!


    This clever monster seems to have realized it. Although the instant prison arrow shot by Dewey looks very scary, its power is far from enough to hurt himself! In this way, its fear of Dewey was instantly swept away!


    The back of the three instant prison arrows, it easily took down! And soon, among the roar of the monster, the feeling of bondage and oppression in the air in all directions gathered again!


    Du Wei, helpless, can only risk the risk of systemic pain, forced to trigger their own field strength, trying to struggle to open!


    He succeeded. In the consciousness space deep in his mind, the power of domain level was triggered out again, and the feeling of oppression around him suddenly relaxed! But the whole body of flesh and bone, at the same time, again came the kind of let oneself unbearable intense tearing pain feeling!


    This makes duvet feel like a doll thrown into the fire! The power seems to be in danger of crushing its fragile body at any time!


    No matter what, he bit his teeth hard and tried to make a blink again, but this time


    Suddenly, a tight foot! Du Wei looked down and saw the black shadow like a snake. He didn''t know when he was forced to his side! The black shadow is as thick as the man! And it''s covered with tiny spines! At the moment is a soft thorn has been scraped in his ankle above!


    A burst of pain, the foot has been dripping with blood, although the soft thorn seems to be fleshy, but with a sharp blade, cut Duwei''s ankle!


    Du Wei''s brows wrinkled, and the monster''s huge mouth had covered Du Wei in it


    Is... Going to be eaten by this thing?


    Du Wei was in a hurry and his whole body was shining! Around his body, countless sharp wind blades appeared in the air at the same time!


    It''s not magic! But forced to use the power of the field, changed the flow of air around Dewey''s body, so that the air was instantly divided into one by one, and then rapid flow!


    With a few clicks, the soft stab wind blade cut off. As soon as Du Wei got away, he immediately forced to pull the long bow!!


    This time. Unlike the previous two times, Dewey quickly pushed back the power of the field after he triggered the power of the field to escape. Because of his physical level, if he just triggers the field in an instant, he can barely support it. But if he... Uses the field power to launch the instant prison arrow... It will cause great damage to Du Weidi''s body! In previous experiences of using domain power. In the temple of the devil, Dewey "go in! You won''t die! Go in¡° In... In? " Dewey looked at the deep mouth of the stench¡° When you first met Chris, did you forget what happened? If it swallows you, you can go in! " Too late to think, Dewey subconsciously released the bowstring... Boom!! The huge mouth closed in the air! The waves scattered around, and then the monster roared and fell back into the water again. In the roaring waves, it slowly sank down

 Chapter 552

    "Ah ~ ~ ~"


    Dewey''s throat could not stop a series of shouts, as if with an echo in general! He felt that his body had been falling down, as if he had fallen into some cliff abyss!


    The whirring wind around the ears and the salty smell in the nose make people feel dizzy.


    Finally, with a crash, Dewey landed... To be exact, in a piece of warm water.


    As soon as he fell into the water, Dewey came out quickly. There was no damage on his body, which made him feel relieved. But the soft water seemed to be very thick, and Dewey immediately felt sick!


    God, I''m in the belly of that monster! This thick, warm liquid is the stomach juice of this monster or something?


    He quickly jumped out of the water and landed in a hard place nearby.


    Around a dark, Du Wei immediately raised a finger, fingertips quickly lit a group of fire, through the weak light, looking around the environment.


    "Er... This place is like the belly of that monster? I have to say that this monster''s stomach is cleaner than I expected. "


    My clothes have been soaked. God knows what the sticky liquid is! Dewey quickly cast his magic and tried to dry the clothes, but after thinking about it for a while, he took out a clean dress from the storage ring and put it on.


    It''s more like a cave. Is this round, hard and dry place at the foot part of a certain viscera in the monster''s stomach? But when I step on it, it''s as hard as a stone.


    And around, the dark shadows. Under the weak fire light, it seems to be like a stone, but it''s just covered with bags like bulging rib.


    Du Wei looked closer, but found a strange thing... On those things like stone walls (maybe the meat wall in the monster''s stomach), under the light of his own fire, lines of strange lines flashed on them. The lines were sketched, line by line. The distribution is very clear, but it seems to be some kind of writing on the wall, and the tadpole like zigzag text, Dewey can''t understand a word.


    Du Wei has a lot of knowledge, at least in Roland, he can be regarded as a learned man. His ability of never forgetting makes him gnaw down countless classics in his early years, but the words on it are not clear. Don''t even know Dewey. I haven''t even seen him.


    "It''s like... A magic pattern?" Dewey frowned.


    At this time, suddenly, from the deep inside, came a stuffy whistling sound. It seems like the wind, the wind, as if also sandwiched in the general thunder roar... Like


    Well, it''s like snoring when you''re asleep.


    Dewey found it strange. But it''s a lot like snoring magnified countless times.


    "Well, at least I''m alive."


    It''s easy for Dewey to comfort himself. He makes himself optimistic.


    "Now, let me see what to do next." He looked around.


    In fact, the environment here is not complicated. He stands on a slightly higher ground like rock, with hard stone walls on the opposite side and behind him. Under his feet is the disgusting unknown viscous liquid, just like a river.


    Dewey made a careful identification... HMM. The left seems to be where I came in... That is, to the mouth of the monster.


    So if you want to go inside, you have to go to the right


    Hell, isn''t there a dry road in this place?


    Dewey looked down at the suspicious liquid.


    The liquid seems to flow slowly. Do you want to follow it?


    Although technically speaking, Dewey once entered the belly of this monster and met the old Chris here once.


    But last time, it was the old guy who got himself in. I went into a coma. As soon as I wake up, I''m already inside.


    "It seems. We can only go inside... "Dewey felt a little pity. He knew very well that, in fact, in his own body, there was a guide who knew the way, one of the two souls sealed in the badge, Aragorn.


    That guy was here.


    It''s a pity that Dewey can''t communicate with him unless he triggers domain power, but for him now, triggering domain power is tantamount to suicide.


    At this time, the wind inside became louder and louder. Dewey had already guessed that it was probably the breathing sound of the monster. He was about to use magic, along the suspicious liquid River to go inside, but found a let him very helpless fact!


    As the wind inside is getting louder and louder, the viscous river below seems to be rising bit by bit!


    The cave in the monster''s body is only about four or five meters high, and the river keeps rising, and it will soon spread to its feet!


    Is


    Dewey took a sad look at the robe he had just put on.


    With no choice, Dewey jumped back into the thick liquid. He muttered in his heart: Well, don''t think of it as the body fluid of a monster, imagine that he is soaking in a hot spring... Yes, just think of it as a hot spring


    The water flowed slowly all the way to the inside, the water became higher and higher, and finally the whole corridor was completely covered. Dewey could only hold his breath and try his best to control his breathing, and then with the flowing water, he washed all the way to the inside


    At first, the liquid seems to be very slow, but at the back, it gradually becomes turbulent!


    As if this corridor all the way down, and then suddenly after two sharp turns, suddenly appeared a steep slope!


    Duvi, who was in the water, could not shout, but immediately felt as if his body had been thrown away. High jump, heavy fall!


    It feels like a roller coaster!!


    "I knew... I should have brought water drops." Duwei once again deeply regretted giving the bead to Joe. When the relationship between them was established, in order to commemorate the ambiguous time when they were hiding together in the swamp, Joe snatched the bead from Duwei afterwards.


    Damn it! That swamp stinks more than here, but at least there was a beautiful woman around at that time!


    Dewey felt as if he had been thrown into a waterfall! The current is more and more galloping up, powerful wave after wave, he kept falling down in the corridor. In the strong current, his body hit the hard stone wall at the corner several times. He was dizzy. If he didn''t hold his breath, I''m afraid he would have called it out.


    Finally, Duwei, who was in the current, after enduring for a long time, finally felt that the current around him was becoming smooth gradually, and his body was floating little by little


    "Wow!"


    When Dewey''s head finally came out of the water. He breathed hard.


    In front of us, the water became open. Looking up, the "cave" in this section became much wider, and above the head, it was empty. Up there, maybe it''s some viscera or organ in the monster''s stomach?


    Just like the inner wall of the cave, it is still like the color of stone, and the faint line by line. One by one, strange lines.


    "Does this monster like tattoos? Damn, I haven''t seen tattoos in my body. " Dewey tried his best to climb out of the water and took a few mouthfuls. He felt some viscous liquid pouring in from his nose! The sticky feeling made him sick... God, it feels like a runny nose!


    Oh, no, No. Dewey quickly warned himself not to think in more disgusting places.


    The water here not only calms down, but also becomes shallow. Dewey saw a dry flat bank next to him, so he scrambled up and lay on his back in a dry place. He opened his hands and feet and began to breathe.


    "I swear, next time I come here, I''ll make a suit first." Duvier muttered bitterly.


    It''s very empty here. Dewey looked at it for a while. Then he took a deep breath. He roared.


    "Chris! Chris! Where are you old man? I came to see you!! Chris


    Just after duvet yelled a few times, finally. He found something!


    In front of him, about ten steps away, on the wall, Dewey saw a huge line of text. This time, the text was understandable by Dewey. Obviously, it was human text, and it was Roland text!


    Although grammatically speaking, it''s probably the ancient writing of Roland, for Dewey, who has read a lot of ancient books, he can still understand it.


    "Chris''s house is 200 meters ahead of the river. Turn right at the fourth passage and go down."


    Dewey was stunned.


    It''s a guide card???


    Is this old guy imprisoned in this place... And hanging a signboard here as if to receive guests?


    This is too arrogant!!


    Well, Dewey followed the sign.


    After going inside, he finally found a place. On the wall, another line appeared: "welcome to Chris'' house. If you are a believer in God, the host will not accept you."


    Du Wei has a ridiculous feeling of wanting to laugh, as if he has many visitors here.


    It was a round arched place, and Dewey had no trouble bending down to get in. It''s just that the arch seems too low. Dewey has to bend his knees and climb all the way in. It took him hundreds of steps to get to the end


    In front of Huoran cheerful up, there is a huge cave! Looking up, the cave is nearly 100 meters high! And the round arch shape of the surrounding space, like a palace in general!


    On the round stone wall, there are colorful lights! Dewey finally got up. After moving his stiff knee for a while, I was surprised to find that all the colorful lights on the wall were... Gems of different sizes, which were closely inlaid on them!! All gems! Moreover, in Dewey''s eyes, these are all extremely rare, high-class magic gems! The red one is very suitable for fire magic! The blue one is a water blue diamond specially used for water magic... And so on! Even with Dewey''s wealth. I''ve never seen so many high-grade goods! Moreover, those gems, according to Dewey''s vision and standards, are absolutely top-grade goods!! If you dig a piece from the wall and put it on the mainland, I''m afraid it''s enough for two intermediate magicians to fight for it and break their heads!! Duverton''s eyes lit up! It''s all these things on the high arched stone wall hundreds of meters high! This... This... I''m afraid that even if we empty the property of the magic trade union in mainland China. There are absolutely not so many good things!! Dewey''s character is just like a wild goose! Looking at such a huge mouth watering treasure, Du Wei will not be indifferent! No hesitation! He quickly took out a sharp dagger from his arms and dug out a piece of high-quality water orchid from the wall. He weighed the weight in his hand. Look at the quality again. If you get a good walnut, then it''s enough to be a magic wand for a great water wizard!! Dewey quickly dug seven or eight gems from the wall and stuffed them into his storage ring! He is digging happily. Suddenly I heard a light voice with a mocking smell behind me and said with a smile: "how about it? Do you like these things? "¡° Of course. " Dewey replied subconsciously. Then he woke up suddenly and turned around. He saw a skinny old man standing behind him, a few steps away, as if he was old enough to die at any time. The old guy looks as if he''s dying. He''s just more alive than a skeleton. But those eyes. But still as bright as last time we met¡° Long time no see, duverolin, my little client. " Chris''s voice has a strange smell: "it seems that this time I finally found the right person for the deal, you''re back." With that, the old man, like a skeleton, squeezed out a horrible smile: "welcome to my home again." Duwei coughed twice, subconsciously put down his hands, a little embarrassed. He could not help but draw back his right hand holding a dagger and his left hand holding two precious stones. After all, you are in someone else''s "home.". While the master is away. It''s not very nice to dig things on other people''s walls. Our young Duchess is not so thick skinned as to be incurable¡° Oh, no, no, No Chris shook his head as if nothing had happened. His eyes were smiling. He looked at the action of Dewey''s negative hand and shrugged his shoulders casually: "you don''t have to be embarrassed. You can dig if you like. In fact, these things are not mine. You don''t have to feel sorry for me. You can take whatever you like, as much as you want... You don''t have to be polite. "¡° Huh? Not yours? " Dewey was stunned for a moment¡° Yes, they''re not mine. " Chris shook his head and walked by Dewey calmly: "these things, like me, are locked up here... To be exact, they belong to the guard here, that is, the monster." Dewey obviously couldn''t keep up with Chris. He looked around blankly. All belong to that monster? That monster, has such a huge treasure??? So many top quality magic gems!! If you take it out, I''m afraid it will make the magicians of the whole continent crazy for it¡° Well, I think we still have plenty of time. If you want to dig a gem, just dig it. We have plenty of time to chat... I can wait for you for a while. When you have enough, we can talk again. " With that, Chris walked to one side casually. He raised his hand. In an instant, his hands turned into a stone chair. The old man sat in comfortably, curled up on it, squinted and looked at Dewey: "dig, don''t mention it." Dewey thought for a moment, put away the dagger, went to Chris''s side, said with a smile: "since there''s a lot of time, it''s not a hurry to dig a gem. Let''s get down to business... I''m here today to talk to you about our deal... I''m going to go to the next stage of the deal with you. "¡° Continue trading? " Old Chris laughed happily: "Oh, great! It''s been a thousand years, and finally there''s good news. "

 Chapter 553

    It seems that old Chris is still the leisurely appearance he met last time. On his face like a skeleton, the withered skin shrinks into a ball. This kind of smile will really make people have nightmares.


    Soon, he casually changed a chair and a table in front of him.


    "Sit down, my guest." Old Chris said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I can''t make tea for you. You know, I can make anything here. If I want to, I can even make a palace and comfortable beds, chairs, and so on. But only food, I can''t make it


    After watching Dewey finally sit down, the old man seemed to ponder for a while, then winked at Dewey: "you see, where do we start first?"


    "I need to know everything, everything!" Dewey got serious and looked at Chris.


    "Everything?" Chris smiles, his smile is meaningful: "that''s a long, long story."


    "We have plenty of time, you said." Dewey didn''t hesitate.


    Silence.


    A long, long silence.


    The old man seems to be trying to remember and think about something. He squints, his eyes are a little dazed, occasionally slowly shakes his head, and occasionally sighs.


    Dewey didn''t interrupt the old guy''s thinking, but looked at Chris coldly.


    Finally, after a long time, Chris patted his forehead with an apologetic smile: "I''m sorry, too long, a lot of memories began to blur. It''s not easy to think about it. "


    "You knew that, didn''t you?" Dewey suddenly asked, his words seem to ask very abrupt, but he knows, this old guy must understand what he said!


    "Understand? What do I understand? " The old man''s sly smile annoyed duvet.


    "You knew I would come back. Right? " Du Wei snorted: "even, you already know, I am... I am..."


    At this point, Dewey clenched his fist and said, "I am the reincarnation of Aragon! Right


    my god! When he said this, Dewey suddenly felt that he had a feeling of relief in his heart! This secret has been buried in my heart for a long time! And he is the reincarnation of Aragorn, this absurd secret, even to his closest person. Dewey never said it.


    Today, I can finally say this sentence in front of a person''s ground. It''s really a pleasure to unload a big stone in my heart!


    "How are you sure I know?" Old Chris''s answer was neither positive nor negative.


    "Don''t you need to say that?" Du Wei gnashed his teeth: "you said, I will bring a pure and holy creature with wings... You mean an angel, right!! also. You said you wanted a badge... You mean this one, right? " With that, Dewey took out the badge left by Aragorn from his arms.


    "Oh, you did find it." Old Chris''s voice was no surprise. It''s as if the result had been expected.


    Old Chris''s tone seems to confirm Dewey''s conjecture, he glared at each other: "you really know."


    Chris was silent for a while, and then... To Dewey''s surprise, he shook his head!


    "You''re wrong, my guest. Actually, I''m not sure."


    Seeing that Dewey wanted to ask more questions, Chris suddenly said with a smile, "OK! Don''t worry about asking questions. It''s too long. If you ask one question from left to right, it''s hard for us to make it clear for a while. Although we have a lot of time, we can''t waste it, can we? Well... Just a minute. "


    With that, old Chris suddenly raised his hand, and a huge stone cabinet appeared beside them. The old man stood up, went to the stone cabinet, and began to search for it. He seems to be really trying to find something. After a while, he finally cheered: "ah! Here it is! It''s been a thousand years. But it seems that I''ve kept it well


    Soon, a paper scroll was placed on the table in front of Dewey. Old Chris grinned at Dewey and winked: "look, you''ll see."


    Dewey slowly unfolds the scroll. This is... A picture.


    Although it is said that it is a "thousand years" history, it is obvious that under the magic preservation of old Chris, the mountain is complete without any damage or decay.


    The paper even keeps its white color. And the above content is a portrait of a person!!


    This is a sketch with a hard pen. Dewey had learned this technique in his previous life. Even at the end of this painting, he saw a familiar signature!!


    "This is my painting?" Du Wei was stunned for a moment, and then immediately woke up: "well, it''s Aragon''s painting, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. This is when Aragorn came here. At that time, he accompanied me here for some days, and then drew such a picture when he was idle and bored."


    This is a girl, who looks familiar to Dewey. That pretty face, with a shy pure smile, smart eyes, although only the characters in the painting, but as if in a twinkling of an eye can live! The eyebrows, the outline, the witty smile at the corner of the mouth, the tenderness in the eyes


    "Vivian? Ah! no It''s Lolita! " Dewey called out the real name of the girl in the picture!


    That''s right. The girl in the picture is exactly what Dewey knows. Lolita, Aragon''s lover in history!


    Obviously, when Aragorn came here, he was still very young. At that time, Lolita was just a green and simple beautiful girl, and she had not become the famous female Knight Messiah in history after being hurt by love.


    "I didn''t know you said... You are Aragon. Or at that time. I immediately nodded, "but... What I don''t understand is that you know there are angels. It''s no surprise. But, this badge... When Aragorn left this badge, you were locked up here all the time. How do you know? "


    This has always been a question in Dewey''s mind.


    "Well... That''s what other visitors told me." Old Chris blinked: "let me think about his name... Ah! by the way! Gandalf! An interesting human named Gandalf! It''s ridiculous that there are two souls and personalities in his body. Oh, later I helped him to divide his two personalities into two. Ha ha, it''s very interesting to change one person into two. "


    "All right! Let me sort it out. " Dewey said slowly, "you asked me to bring an angel and a badge. It''s your test to me... "


    "It''s also a test of strength." Chris said with a smile: "the people I need must have absolute strength. If you don''t have the ability to kill angels, or get the badge from that temple... Then you are not the one I need."


    Dewey grumbled: "and the monster out there! What the hell is this monster? Warcraft? I''ve never heard of any Warcraft that has domain level power


    "All right, dear boy." Chris suddenly put on a strong smile: "first, I can call it" monster ", but you can''t call it that. You''d better respect its name. Second, it''s not a domain level... Ha ha, you underestimate it. If it can show all its strength, even if God comes, it may not be able to accept it easily! "


    "It''s..."


    "God level."


    Dewey felt as if he had been severely stimulated! He exclaimed: "God level?"


    "Don''t make such a fuss." Chris sighed: "there''s nothing strange about the divine. And... To tell you the truth, although it is responsible for guarding me, in fact, it is quite poor. "


    "What is it? Spirit God? Beast God? God of the dwarves Dewey felt like he was going to faint.


    Chris had a malicious smile on his face. He blinked a few eyelids and looked at the golden gems on the surrounding walls: "look, I just said, these things are not mine... In fact, these things are all its collections! Look, when you were fighting with it just now, you should have heard it sing that strange spell, right? All right, come on, boy! This riddle is not hard to guess, is it? With such an obvious hint, can''t you guess? "


    Du Wei suddenly twisted his heart and thought of a possibility that he couldn''t believe!


    I like to collect these shining gems, and the strange note incantations that I don''t understand


    "Is it..." Duwei exclaimed.


    "That''s right." Chris nodded.


    "Is it... Impossible!"


    "That''s it. You guessed it. Why don''t you say it?" Chris laughed as if tears were coming out.


    "No way! I''ve heard dragon language! If it sings the language of the dragon, I won''t miss it. "


    "The times are progressing, dear boy! It''s often the Dragon language ten thousand years ago, which may be different from what you hear now. It''s normal, and there are many kinds of dragon language! What it says is exactly one of the most noble and sacred dragon languages! None of the dragon people you''ve met can speak this kind of dragon language. "


    Dewey was moved at last. He almost groaned out a sentence from his mouth


    "Dragon God? son of a gun! I had a fight with Dragon God! I''m good enough to sit here and talk to you alive! "


    Chris is still smiling, but his smile, gradually no happy taste.


    "Yes... Dragon God! The great and holy God of the dragon! Full of high wisdom of the Dragon God! Haha... It''s a pity that now, like me, I''ve been trapped here for 10000 years... Hum, it''s here to guard me. But in fact... Isn''t it the same as me, locked up here? "


    "But... If it''s a Dragon God, one face to face will beat me to pieces." Dewey grinned bitterly.


    "That''s because... It''s divinity, deprived by the gods." Chris''s voice is low!

 Chapter 554

    The Dragon God who has been deprived of the Godhead?


    Dewey was completely speechless.


    Dragon God? The Dragon God?


    This guy with a big diamond head, er, said something very disrespectful. When Dewey saw it, he always felt that the head was like a baby£¨ Well, there''s absolutely no argot here.)


    According to legend, the most powerful creature in the world, the God of the Dragon tribe, is actually such a thing with a treasure (this word is really ambiguous)??


    Du Wei''s expression was stiff for a long time, and then he forced out a smile: "dragon, Dragon God? It seems that all the dragon people are harmed by the goddess. "


    Isn''t it?


    The dragon people are left in the forefront of the human world. The barren land where birds don''t lay eggs, the nominal "holy mountain", is actually a place where even grass doesn''t grow. Once they are lost, they lose 10000 years. In fact, in Du Wei''s view, the dragon people themselves were exiled in disguise.


    When Du Wei went to the dragon clan, the dragon clan also showed a deep resentment?


    Even if it''s good to be a front-line guard, there''s no rotation system for this job. If you work for 10000 years, who won''t scold you?


    It can be said that the powerful dragon clan is fed up with being left in that corner. I didn''t expect that their fate was even worse!


    At that time, Du Wei also thought that the dragon people were sent to work so hard by the goddess. As God level dragon gods, they would not do justice for their descendants?


    It seems that the answer is here, the life of the Dragon God. It doesn''t seem much better than its descendants.


    God was deprived, no wonder those dragon son, long sun no longer rely on, became no parents love wild son ah.


    "I don''t understand." Du Wei looked at Chris with a puzzled look on his face: "according to what I know, in the mythical war ten thousand years ago, didn''t the dragon race stand on the side of human beings? As the conqueror, how could she be so miserable by the goddess? "


    "War in the age of myth?" Chris''s eyes became more weird. He was staring at Dewey. Tone is disdainful: "boy, how much do you know about that period of history?"


    It''s obvious that he looks down on Dewey. Dewey wanted to argue. He thought he knew a lot. In the hall of the devil, Ares has already exploded this big gossip.


    Although, God, goddess, and Ares. The love triangle of the three great gods. There''s a lot of dog blood in the eight o''clock Romance Drama. Besides, two male gods are overcast by a goddess, which means that Yin is flourishing and Yang is declining


    Du Wei is just about to argue. But all of a sudden, he put up with it. In the heart suddenly flashed a glimmer of their own some do not understand the idea, carefully asked: "I really do not know much... Then why don''t you tell me?"


    However, Dewey''s appearance of pretending to be a fool did not succeed in hiding Chris, the old monster. The old guy stared at Dewey for a long time. Although Dewey''s expression seemed to be flawless, Chris still laughed with pride: "don''t try to cheat me, boy, you must know something. You have the bow of the spirit God in your hand! This is one of the artifacts of that year. If you can get this thing, you must have had some extraordinary experiences in recent years. How much do you know? "


    "Well, let''s stop guessing riddles." Dewey simply raised his hand to surrender: "I''m not here to guess riddles with you. Chris


    Then, Duwei thought for a while, and then slowly said, "well, I do know some, but I''m not sure that there is a popular story in the human world, which is a fairy tale of the devil and the maiden..."


    Dewey tried to tell the story in short sentences: "that''s about all I know. In short, your master. The devil. Fell in love with the goddess, the result was given to the goddess Yin. then. The demon God told the goddess about his weakness. The goddess cut off the devil''s horn, and finally he was defeated and sealed. "


    Chris listened to the story quietly, then seemed to turn his mouth and smile: "it''s a bloody story."


    "It''s bloody." Dewey agrees with Chris.


    "This story, I think, was told by the guy ares? Only his hard to think of the soft guy, will put himself into a poor look of the victim. Hum... "


    Dewey coughed twice.


    Ares? Soft? The guy who once held the spear of Longinus and dared to fight with the devil alone is a soft egg?


    If ares is a soft guy, there will be no tough guy in the world.


    "Well, Dewey, let''s start from the beginning. Do you know that at the beginning of the mythical age, there were several God level strong men in the world?"


    Du Wei quickly calculated in his heart, and then said: "Ares, goddess and God of war of human beings, beast God, spirit God, dwarf God, well, Dragon God, and finally your master demon God, there are seven in all, right?"


    "Wrong." Chris very simply, directly shook his head, denied Dewey''s saying: "not seven, only six God level strong."¡° Six? " Dewey frowned. Chris''s tone this time was even more strange: "who told you that the demon God is a god level strongman? He''s not divine at all Dewey''s expression was immediately petrified on the spot! Demon God... No, God level¡° It seems that it is necessary for me to give you a good explanation of the events of that era. " Chris sighed. He looked at Dewey''s shocked expression with pity in his eyes and kind voice: "it''s not your fault. After all, people who have not experienced that era can''t imagine that era..." he suddenly shook his head subconsciously and finally spat out two words: "brilliant!" No one knows the origin of the world. Different from Dewey''s previous life, it is obvious that the theory of evolution that Dewey knew in his previous life is not applicable to this world, because according to the theory of evolution, people are thought to have evolved from apes... But there are orcs, elves, dwarfs and dragons in this world. Ten thousand years ago, maybe even longer, in this world, humans, orcs, elves, dwarves, dragons or other different races have always existed in this world! Of course, and now has been completely wiped out in the history of the long river: the demons! Among them, the most powerful nature is the demons! This race seems to combine all the advantages of other races! Their reproductive ability is comparable to that of human beings, and they are also close to human beings in form. However, the physical strength can be comparable to that of orcs! According to the comparison of body shape, the legendary demons are much taller than today''s humans. Demons, with the advantages of ORC''s powerful physical strength, have the same magic talent as elves, even stronger! It has the same craft talent as the dwarves and ancient wisdom as the dragons. Also, the life span of the demons is generally over 250 years old! It can be said that this is a near perfect race! You can imagine that when a race, almost everyone has the ability of both magic and martial arts, excellent wisdom and long enough life... Then the existence of such a race naturally stands at the top of the pyramid of biological laws! This race is invincible¡° What''s the fate of an invincible race? " Chris raised the question. Dewey thought for a moment and frowned, "enslave all the other races?"¡° No Chris suddenly sighed. There was a deep sadness in his voice. He said the answer, which made Dewey silent¡° Degeneration and depravity The demons are the masters of the continent, just as human beings are the masters of the continent now! At that time, the demons, who had mastered the absolute power, even went further than human beings now! They have created an unprecedented splendid civilization! They built one huge city after another, and the towers and palaces they built could even reach the sky. Any race will expand and invade when it is strong. But when you have conquered all the surrounding conquering races and occupied all the expanding territory? A race that has lost its goal will inevitably lead to a result: corruption. The fall of the demons, in Chris''s story, is also full of legendary blood!

 Chapter 555

    At that time, the orcs were a group of heavy labor. A demon clan could brandish iron whips and whip the orcs to their heart''s content, so that they could carry heavy stones and build magic towers, walls and cities


    The elves are the target of exploitation, and the forest they depend on is cut down. Dwarves are miners. They burrow day and night, but if they get minerals, they have to pay more than 90% under the butcher''s knife of the demons!


    Human beings are slaves, servants and clowns around the demons.


    And the dragon?


    "Just pets." There was a hint of cruelty in Chris''s eyes: "do you know the Colosseum? I heard Aragorn say that you human beings like a kind of game very much. You can catch some wild animals, put them in a cage or Colosseum, and watch them kill each other. This kind of bloody game is a favorite entertainment way of the upper class of human beings.... "


    Dewey opened his mouth and didn''t speak.


    "That''s right. That''s the role of the Dragon at that time. Just like you humans do now, the demons take the dragons back and lock them in the Colosseum to watch them fight with each other for fun. In the huge Colosseum, each competition will attract tens of thousands of demon aristocrats to watch! "


    The demons have degenerated. They became the nobles, the real nobles!


    They become cruel and irrational!


    At that time, a demon aristocrat could have thousands or even tens of thousands of enslavement, which covered all races! The house they lived in was built by Orc coolies. The magic toys they used were inlaid with gems dug out by dwarf craftsmen. The food they ate and the clothes they wore were made by human servants for entertainment. Just get some dragons to kill each other to pass the time.


    When a race becomes powerful to the limit, it will begin to become... Stupid!


    This kind of ignorance is painted with the camouflage color of civilization, but also with infinite blood and cruelty.


    The common people in the demons, who are also the upper class, can kill any non demons'' life at will, and this practice will not be punished. It will also be considered a very reasonable move.


    The higher life of the demons has become infinitely corrupt. In Chris''s story, in the life of the demon aristocrats, they think that borneol is a kind of superior tonic, and the aristocrats vie to use borneol as a fashion. They think that the elves are the best concubines, so the elves are forced to regularly contribute a large number of people as a sacrifice. Of course, if you don''t, then the demons will grab it with a butcher''s knife.


    Even, for a while. Because they were tired of wearing fancy clothes, and the beauty was wearing animal skin. At that time, ordinary animal skin was considered low-grade! They think they have to kill an orc and peel off an orc''s fur. Is the most noble clothes, you can imagine, such a climate, for the orcs, what a tragic fate.


    As for dwarves... Thank God. Dwarves have no fur that is worth peeling off to wear as clothes, and they don''t have a beautiful appearance. However, dwarves have a talent for mining things that demons like.


    "Do you think dwarves like to live in dark caves?" Chris laughed: "most of the creatures in this world like sunshine. Dwarves live in caves, not because they like them, but because they are forced to. No matter how good at mining, no one wants to live in dark caves all the year round. However, the demons have a huge demand for minerals. After being completely conquered, the dwarves had to bear endless labor. "


    The corruption of the demons did not last for a few decades or a few hundred years, but lasted for a long time.


    Every tower and city they built was paved with the blood and bones of other species.


    How low was the status of other races at that time?


    "If the head of an elf tribe is facing a common land of a demon tribe, then the head of the elf clan must bow down and walk around! If you meet a demon aristocrat, then the elf patriarch must kneel down and kiss each other''s instep. "


    The demons also have a terrible sacrificial activity.


    This kind of activity is a grand festival of the demons. It''s a nightmare for other races!


    The popular custom at that time was: sacrifice or sacrifice. Blood sacrifice!


    In front of each tower, there will be a huge square. In the middle of those squares, there is usually a huge round altar... There is an empty pool in the middle, and countless pipes will be set below.


    The underground of the square is actually a large empty pool that has been hollowed out.


    The scale of the blood sacrifice activities in various places is endless. The specific content is to kill the pure creatures of other races. The so-called pure creatures are virgins and teenagers among human beings, or the newly mature elves in the elves, or the newly born babies in the orcs.


    All creatures sacrificed by blood must fill the blood pool with their blood!


    The scale of this blood sacrifice varies. According to records, the most grand one was in the demon capital, which slaughtered 14000 human beings, 6000 orcs and 400 elves.


    This kind of blood sacrifice is carried out twice a year. On the mainland at that time, there were many cities of the demons! There are also many sacrificial towers! It can be imagined that this represents how many lives are slaughtered in sacrifice every year.


    As for the birth sacrifice... It''s a ceremony when a demon aristocrat dies.


    According to the tradition of the demons, when a nobleman dies, all the slaves he owns will be buried with him!


    "The extreme madness before death."


    Dewey made such a comment.


    His words got Chris''s approval: "you''re right. At that time, the whole demons fell into madness. They had no goal and no reason. It was the whole race that fell into this madness."


    "What about God?" Du Wei asked a very sharp question: "according to what you said. It seems that you don''t agree with the actions of the demons. As the God of the demons, doesn''t the demons know this? Doesn''t it know that this is a kind of madness that will bring destruction? "


    "My child, you must first understand that there is no so-called" God "in this world." Chris said with a smile: "the so-called God is just a very powerful creature. The God of human is like this, the God of dwarf Orc spirit dragon is like this, demon God. It''s the same


    Then Chris looked at Dewey and asked, "let''s assume that if you are a leader, your people are squeezing other races, you eat beef and mutton, wear animal skins, and kill a lot of animals at festivals... Will you blame your people for this? You will live for the cattle and sheep. And kill your own people instead? "


    "Of course not." Dewey shook his head.


    He suddenly remembered a sentence he had said: if there is only one choice between my people and the world, then let the world die!


    "God level strongmen have become gods of all races, especially those enslaved. They began to worship the gods. They hoped that powerful gods could protect them and lead them. Save them from a tragic fate. This kind of strong desire and the degree of belief enable the strong of other races to get enough "divine status".


    The demon God is the patron saint of the demon clan. Maybe you think it''s a sin for the demons to enslave other races. But the problem is, at that time, in the eyes of all the demons, other races. They are not equal creatures at all!! They look at the status of other races in the same way that you look at cattle and sheep!


    You humans will take it for granted that horses are used to ride for you, cattle and sheep are used to eat! Dogs are used to watch the house!! The forest is the land that should be cut down!! No one would think it''s evil, right?


    At that time, the demons probably thought the same way. Other races, in the eyes of the demons, are cattle, sheep, horses and dogs in your eyes.


    Because you are human, you will not sympathize with those enslaved by human. But now you will be disgusted with the way the demons do. That''s because you''re human! So you can''t see human beings being enslaved. But you don''t say, "ah. Those slaughtered cattle and sheep are so miserable, ah. Those horses I rode were so pathetically... "Such nonsense!"


    Chris''s statement is sharp and cruel.


    However, Dewey can not refute, because this is the truth!


    "Well, next, let''s talk about the story of the devil and the maiden." Chris said with a dry smile: "I don''t deny that the story you heard is true. However, there are two missing paragraphs and two missing paragraphs. "


    Dewey''s in a hurry!


    "First of all... It''s true that the goddess of man has given herself to the devil. But aren''t you surprised? The demon God is also a demon family. Why does he like a goddess of human beings?? This is really a very difficult thing to understand... You know, the status of human beings at that time was cattle, horses, pigs and sheep! Will you human leaders marry a ewe? Even if that ewe is... Beautiful?! Hum


    Dewey was stunned.


    This is a problem that seems to have been ignored!


    Yes, any human leader will not fall in love with a beautiful ewe!


    In the racial hierarchy at that time, the goddess of human beings, in the eyes of the demons, was not much higher than a beautiful ewe!


    How likely is that?


    Can you imagine that the president of the United States married the queen of a small indigenous African country??


    "Resistance has existed for a long time." Chris explained this way: "it''s just that the powerful demons, many times before, succeeded in suppressing the bloody resistance. Apart from bloodshed, other races have never achieved anything. But... The demon God is intelligent. It clearly sees the future of the demons, Dewey. As you said, it''s the final madness before the end! "


    "Although the demon God is the supreme demon God, it can''t stop the whole demon clan from going crazy unless it kills all the demons! It''s not a real Almighty God! It is just a strong one. The mythical strong. "


    "It can''t watch its own race go to the road of destruction, so it has to choose a feasible way of change! Try your best to reduce the enslavement of the demons to other races, or raise the status of other races. In order to achieve this goal, what is more effective than... Marrying a human goddess? You can imagine that if the goddess of mankind becomes the woman of the demon God, then the status of the human race may be improved. " Then, Chris said something that Dewey didn''t know: "the first missing part: the devil didn''t marry her because he fell in love with the goddess of man! In fact, at the beginning, the Lord demon put forward the request of marriage for human and elves. However, stubborn in the traditional spirit family, would rather die than surrender, even at the risk of the bloody disaster of the whole family was slaughtered, also resolutely refused. And the goddess of mankind, agreed. "¡° If we have to say who is in love with whom in this so-called story of the devil and the maiden, then at least at the beginning, the devil did not fall in love with the human goddess at all! I even suspect that it is the goddess of mankind who has fallen in love with our Lord demon. " So, the devil, married a beautiful ewe. Du Wei had a ridiculous feeling that he wanted to laugh but couldn''t.

 Chapter 556

    Whether they are human beings, elves, dwarves, orcs, dragons, etc., they are gods of every race, but in a sense, they are not "gods" endowed with religious color.


    When believers are extremely crazy about gods, in order to put a layer of sacred color on religion and make gods in the fog more and more incomprehensible, they often give gods a kind of "divinity".


    Therefore, regardless of any ethnic group, most of the gods worshipped are far superior to ordinary people in character. This so-called "God" has no human nature, mainly because it has no weaknesses in ordinary human nature. Whether it is desire or greed, these defects have been perfectly eliminated.


    He became the "God" who was not happy or angry, and did not eat the fireworks in the world.


    However, the powerful gods in this world do not meet these conditions.


    On the one hand, they do have extraordinary abilities, but on the other hand, I''m sorry to disappoint many believers, because they have no so-called divinity.


    These God level strong people have their own character, desire, greed, and even feelings.


    They have no divinity.


    The combination of demons and human goddesses, in a more sense, is just out of a need!


    It''s just a need.


    In this way, the demon God hopes to change the corruption of the demon race and reduce the crazy oppression of other races. In Dewey''s words, it can even be regarded as a kind of peaceful evolution?


    It has nothing to do with love, it has nothing to do with sad beauty.


    Even, you can say. This can be regarded as a typical "political marriage".


    "This... Is ridiculous."


    When Dewey said this, there was no smile on his own face. On the contrary, he was serious and dignified, shaking his head and sighing.


    Then he said a question that everyone who listens to the story would ask:


    so what?


    so what?


    The reason why the story of the devil and the maiden is regarded as sad and beautiful is that the theme lies in betrayal.


    Betrayed by love, so it''s a tragedy.


    But now that we know that this is a political marriage, we can calculate it. It doesn''t matter what love is.


    Since there is no love, naturally there is no "betrayal".


    Since there is no betrayal, it is not a tragedy.


    Duwei suddenly felt that the story of the version of "the devil and the Maiden" he had heard before was not tenable at all!


    What does it look like? It''s like the same story in a movie named Rashomon. Each different narrator stands in his own angle. When telling, it seems that they will unconsciously tilt the content and emotional tendency of the story to the side beneficial to them.


    In the version that ares tells, it seems that ares himself and the demon God, the two men who have been overcast by the goddess, are regarded as the same. Said to be a victim.


    In other words, it''s not that ares lied intentionally, it''s just that he is an injured man, in order to avoid the vulnerability of internal breathing. Subconsciously, he unconsciously "beautifies" that period of history, and in his heart he interprets himself as a "saint of love" who keeps paying for the goddess, but is betrayed.


    It''s not a deliberate lie, it''s human nature, not divinity! Because ares is the God of war, but he is human!


    But in this version of Chris''s story. But not exactly.


    Which version is true?


    "It''s all true." Chris said with a smile: "the version you are talking about, since the soft guy ares told you, there are some things he doesn''t know, or can''t see from his point of view. For example, as I said just now, the missing content in the first paragraph. For love, Ares may belong to the goddess of love. So when the man he loves is robbed. He will naturally regard himself as a victim, in order to deceive his heart. He will give this thing a layer of sad love color. Can be real... Children, the real world, often not so much romantic! Oh, by the way, romance is a word that Aragorn taught me. "


    "What''s missing in the second paragraph..." Chris suddenly laughed.


    Dewey''s heart beat violently, because he found that every time Chris showed this strange smile before he spoke, what he said next would be a test of human heart. He must have to say something shocking inside.


    "What''s missing in the second paragraph... Well, we still tell the story of the devil and the girl... Well, the girl married the devil. But how long did it last? "


    Dewey was stunned.


    Yeah, how long does it take?


    If it''s a fairy tale, it doesn''t seem to need so many details. As long as you know, after the girl married the devil, she won the devil''s trust, knew the devil''s weakness, and then united with her people to defeat and kill the devil


    It''s very simple, but it''s also very general.


    The problem is... In history, after the combination of Goddess and demon. Well, how long did that marriage last before they turned against each other?


    One day? one month? Or a year? decade??


    Does time matter?


    The answer, of course, is yes! Very important!!


    Chris denied that the marriage was a product of love and a political marriage. But in this way... How can the goddess cheat the demon God''s trust??


    "Six years, two months and nine days." Chris gave an extremely accurate number. He was so positive that Dewey had to believe it.


    "As you probably know from the version you heard, several other God level strongmen organized a conspiracy together, and they worked together to build the strongest artifact Longinus spear. Oh, ares is right. That spear is indeed the strongest weapon in history. Several other God level strongmen unite, they hope to overthrow the rule of the demon God, overthrow the rule of the demon family. This is what ares saw. This is what he heard. But what I want to say is, the marriage between a girl and a demon. "


    When Chris said this, he suddenly sighed, his tone full of mockery. But more with a faint sadness, his words also let Du Wei feel some speechless strange.


    "It''s really a romantic scene."


    That''s what Chris said.


    "After all, does love exist? Where is trust without love? Where is betrayal without trust? " The most critical question raised by Dewey is: "what does the goddess rely on to cheat the devil''s trust and get the devil''s secret? Since you deny the existence of love, then... What is the truth? "


    Chris listened quietly to Dewey''s question. He did not immediately answer, but slowly stood up, stretched a stretch, the tone is full of infinite yearning.


    "Well, how many years. It''s sad to talk about the past again! I''ve never been so eager... If only there was a cup of tea here now. "


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and immediately took out a cloth bag from his storage ring. Inside is some snow lotus tea from big snow mountain and a bottle of fresh water.


    Soon the tea came out.


    Chris seems indifferent to Dewey''s ingratiating behavior. His eyes are empty, looking at the colorful wall full of gems in the distance, as if he is lost in meditation.


    When Dewey put the tea in front of Chris, Chris took a hard look at the steaming cup and sighed, "thank you for your kindness. But... I can''t enjoy such a good tea. "


    "Why?" Dewey asked casually.


    Under Chris''s penetrating smile, he reached out and gently stroked the teacup. Then, his palm penetrated through the teacup


    "See? I''m a prisoner, and I don''t have my own body. For ten thousand years, I have existed as a soul body. "


    Looking at Dewey''s shocked expression, Chris gave a cool smile: "OK. Before I answer your question. I have to make one thing clear first... That is, my identity. I. Chris is the servant of the devil. But I think you must ask why the goddess imprisoned me here for thousands of years. In order to imprison me, she also put a Dragon God here as a guard. It seems that such a grand "treatment" should not be enjoyed by a simple servant, right? " Chris looked into Dewey''s eyes and said with a smile, "well, I know you''ll ask this question sooner or later, so why don''t I help you out first."


    Then, with a kind of infatuated eyes, he suddenly stared at the steaming tea cup on the table, as if swallowing saliva, and said with a helpless wry smile: "frankly speaking, I am not an ''ordinary servant''


    Dewey didn''t speak and waited for Chris to go on.


    "I told you just now, Lord demon, it''s not God level at all. He is not Chris sneered, "Dewey, what''s your level now? Holy steps? Field? What do you know about power levels? "


    "Above the holy level is the realm. If the realm understands the divine character, it becomes the divine level." Dewey tried to explain his cognition in the simplest and most direct words.


    "You''re right." Chris curled his mouth: "well, what about God?"


    This is not a question that Du Wei can answer. Because neither baihechou nor Ares, the God of war, could break through the divine level. Dewey''s understanding of power came from those two guys.


    What''s more, he can''t answer.


    "The rule of power lies in the control of time and space." Chris said slowly: "but, after all, there is no God in the religious sense in this world. The strong is the strong, and the God level strong is not omnipotent. Although at the domain level, you can control the rules of time and space. And the divine level, just with the help of the power of the divine, will be unlimited expansion of this control. At that time, it seemed that everyone thought that this was the end. "


    Dewey immediately said, "this is not the end, is it? The demon God has surpassed the God level? "¡° It''s about creating life. " Chris laughed awkwardly: "it''s funny. In many ethnic religions, the gods depicted should have the ability to create things. But that is after all the ordinary creatures in order to strengthen the sanctity of the gods and their own fantasy. The God level strong man can control time and space, and even open up a separate space outside the world to freely control the speed of time in that space. But... It seems that the God level strong seems to have managed to do everything. But they also lack a real religious sense of the divine power... Creation! Or simply... Create life! "¡° Create life? " Dewey frowned¡° Yes, create life. " Chris laughed and said, "don''t tell me about the reproduction of creatures. Whether it''s human beings or animals born of animals, it''s not "creating life" in the true sense, but a kind of reproduction, which is called copying life, not creation. What I mean by creating life is real, creating an independent life! "¡° So, above the divine level, the standard is to create life. This is the mark of becoming truly omnipotent. " Dewey was silent. Light, light. There must be heaven and earth. There must be heaven and earth. There''s time, there''s time. This is really what the God level strong can do. For the God level strong, it is not difficult to open up an independent space. But... It''s impossible to create life¡° The devil did it. " Chris slowly said: "he created me, and my existence, only two people know, one is the devil, one is his wife, goddess."¡° The missing part of the story I''m going to tell is that there are only the devil, the Lord, the goddess and me. Only the three of us know something... "Chris winked at Dewey:" in the days when the demon God and the goddess lived together for six years, two months and nine days, something happened. " Dewey''s eyes widened¡° Goddess, pregnant. " Chris said the answer, let Dewey exclaimed, immediately fell down from the chair!!

 Chapter 557

    Dewey curled his mouth: "this answer is too old-fashioned. The goddess has been unable to pry your mouth open? "


    "I am a brand new life created by Lord demon. The goddess''s magic doesn''t work for me, and the spirit search magic doesn''t work for me. As long as I don''t say it, she can''t get any answers from me. "


    "What is that power? I mean, what is left in the treasure left by the demon God that makes the goddess fear so much? "


    Chris smiles and looks at Dewey. "Oh, are you interested?"


    "Just curious." Dewey opens up.


    "Do you know what the totem of the demons is? Sun! The totem worshipped by the demons is the sun. They take the sun as their totem, because the sun, the sun, is the source of all power. At that time, the demons were superior to many races, because they had many advantages. But you know, later, the demons degenerated, and they became rotten. No matter how strong the demons were, their ancestors might have been brave and good at fighting. But after several generations of corruption, the noble life was corrupt, and the ordinary demons were also slaves. No matter how talented the demons were, they could not stand the corruption of the degenerate life generation after generation.


    In my time, among the demons, there are only a few qualified soldiers. No matter how strong the magic talent is, you always have to work hard to become an excellent magician. No matter how talented your body is, if you spend all your time drinking, you will also be full of brains. Many of the demon aristocrats could not even carry their swords at that time. "


    Chris said. He sighed and shook his head again and again: "the demons who make many races tremble have already degenerated into nobles who can only drive away slaves with whips, rather than warriors who wave swords." However, his words suddenly changed: "even then, none of those races ruled by the demons dare to look at the demons, and no one can challenge the demons head on! Even in the time when the demons had completely fallen and rotted. One after another resistance, can only suffer bloody oppression! On the one hand, it''s because the demons have one of the most powerful gods in the world. On the other hand, the demons have an absolutely invincible power


    With that, Chris suddenly jumped up. The old man began to get a little excited. He held out his finger. On the ground quickly delimited, soon, the ground was he delimited a string of strange characters.


    The characters were like some kind of hieroglyphic, a sharp blade like symbol, and two marks like the sun.


    "That''s the name of that force. At that time. Any race will tremble and tremble when they hear the name and see the symbol. This name stands for invincible. Blood, slaughter, punishment Then, Chris slowly sang out the string of characters with a long ending tone. His pronunciation was incomprehensible to Dewey, but Chris was holy and thin. It was filled with an emotion of remembering glory, and the tone seemed to be singing something sacred.


    He read out this string of words in the language of the demons, and then looked at Du Wei: "if translated in human language, this string of demons means: under the sun, the most noble, the most sacred and the most invincible army, short for: the burning sun magic army."


    Yanyang magic army?


    Dewey blinked. "It sounds like an army to me?"


    "No, it''s not as simple as an army." Chris said with a dry smile: "this is the most glorious period of the whole demon clan. Lord demon uses his supernatural power. In addition to the souls of many invincible warriors, there are also the strongest crystallization of magic. And the integration of a force! They... Are an undead army Chris said at the end, adding: "true immortality! Even the God level strong, may be able to defeat them, but want to kill them!! Their invincibility lies in immortality! Never die


    Chris sneered: "the craft of dwarves, the magic of elves, dragons, the power of orcs, the soul of the most powerful warrior of demons. Dewey, you are not in that era. You can''t imagine the horror of this power. Among the numerous revolts of other races, the moon night God bow team of the elves and the beast soul army of the orcs were all defeated in front of this force! The God level strong can fight against this army, but it is absolutely impossible to kill them. They are a force composed of immortal magical creatures to guard the demon world. "


    Duwei is a little confused. Although Duwei has never heard of the names of "moon night God Archer team" and "beast soul army", he must be the most powerful army of the elves and orcs. Chris is so proud. It seems that what is this? Is the burning sun magic army really powerful?


    "Never tired, never dead, never thirsty, never stopped, never rebelled. This is a bloody force without any self will. The only purpose of their existence is to kill! The simplest and most direct killing!


    They have been in the hands of the Lord. The gods chose to set up a siege in the hall of the demon God, and vowed not to let the demon God have a chance to break out of the siege. They were worried that the demon God would rush out and release such a terrible force. "


    Chris chuckled: "good. They made it. That force was not released. After the Lord demon was defeated, the demons were besieged and slaughtered by other races. The war lasted for nearly a hundred years, and the demons were wiped out from the mainland. Without the protection of this power, the demons can''t compete with the joint efforts of several other races. " Chris shook his body and looked at Dewey. His eyes suddenly flashed green like a hungry wolf: "this power, together with that child, is sealed in the same place. Only I know the coordinates. This is what the goddess has been afraid of! She didn''t dare to kill me, because although she tried her best to defeat other races and make human beings dominate the continent, but... Human beings can''t do the absolute rule of the original demons! Other races, one day, will make a comeback. I know this very well, and so does the goddess. She needs that strength, and she needs that child¡° That child... "That child is the key to this power." Chris''s smile with a deep sadness: "at the beginning, Lord demon had always hoped to revitalize the demons and stop their degeneration. When he got this descendant and found that this descendant had all the advantages over the demons, he pinned his hope on this child. The key to this power lies in this child... A mysterious place of seal. "¡° Either to live or to die... I leave the power of decision to the only one who has my blood. This child''s talent will be stronger, wiser and more powerful than mine in the future. I hope this child can do what I can''t do. Then, in the future, this power will also be in the hands of this child... I give the decision of survival or death to my descendants. " Chris gently said such a paragraph, and then looked at Dewey: "this is the original words of Lord demon at that time." His eyes, very sad¡° The goddess succeeded later. She is the final winner, so she becomes the only "God" and the only supreme being. She took away a large number of deities from other defeated deities, and her power became unprecedented. But she is still unable to break through the confinement of God level. Moreover, even if she had taken away the divine status from other gods, the goddess still did not reach the realm of the demon God. She did not know how to break through again. " Chris burst out laughing: "she locked me up here and spent it with me. With me, and the Dragon God, this poor, unfortunate guy. At the beginning, the dragon people stood on the side of human beings, but they were defeated by human beings. The fruits of victory were enjoyed by human beings, and the dragon people were firmly pressed in the palm of their hands by the clever goddess. Dragon God, deprived of the divine status, is just a strong person in the field. " Chris asked Dewey, "when you came in, you must have seen that there were lines of shining words all over this guy''s body and on the wall, right?"¡° Well, I thought it was a tattoo... "Dewey grinned bitterly¡° It''s the magic of imprisonment. " Chris shook his head: "the goddess engraved the forbidden magic on the whole body of the Dragon God. In every corner of the Dragon God''s body, the Dragon God will never be able to release this kind of confinement. She will always stay here and be with me." Du Wei sipped his mouth and savored it for a long time. The tea in front of him was cold, but he didn''t care so much. He took it up and poured it all in one breath, even swallowed the tea. After a few chews, Dewey sighed: "a wonderful story, Chris. It''s a wonderful legend. " Then, he turned his words, raised a finger and pointed to his nose: "I still have one biggest question..." Dewey pointed to his nose, word by word, slowly said: "what do these things have to do with me? Why did you choose me? Chose Aragorn? What does all this have to do with me? "

 Chapter 558

    Chris calmed down. He looked at Dewey''s gesture with a shrewd look in his eyes. Then he shook his head and sighed: "my little guest! I''ve told you a lot... You can''t always ask questions and expect free answers from me. In this world, everything has a price. The price, you understand? To get more answers from me, you have to give something. "


    Dewey glared at the old man: "do I pay less? In order to meet you, I had a fight with the Dragon God outside! son of a gun! If I knew it was Dragon God, I would turn around and go! Fighting with Dragon God, do I think I have a long life? What''s more, you can pick me up, but you don''t do anything and watch me fight with it! When Aragorn came in and Gandalf came in, there was my Saint Laurent Knight badge belonging to Aragorn. This badge seems to be a little obscure. But the simple shape immediately attracted Chris''s eyes. He released his paw on the crystal ball and seemed to reach out to touch the badge. But when his finger was a little away from the badge, it stopped again.


    "What''s the use of these two things you need?" Dewey frowned.


    "Of course it does." Chris snorted, pointing to the crystal ball sealed with the angel''s Soul: "I need the goddess''s power. Don''t forget. I''m being held here! This is a separate space. My body and the poor dragon are suppressed by the forbidden curse of the goddess. In this space cage where we are imprisoned, there is the divine power of the goddess. Neither I nor the dragon can get out of here. Unless... "


    Chris laughed: "to open this cage, only with the power of the goddess! I can''t kidnap the goddess herself here to open the cage for me. But I know that in order to control the world, the goddess will set up a spokesman among human beings. And she doesn''t trust ordinary people. There must be a few angels... I can''t steal her power from the goddess, so I can only think of this idea. It''s on the angel she came to earth! "


    Then he pointed to the crystal ball: "this is the key to my escape."


    Dewey thought for a moment. He was not surprised. After all, after 10000 years in prison, it''s not a crazy idea to want to escape.


    "But what about this badge?"


    "This badge is for you, boy." Chris snorted: "now it turns out that you are Aragon. But I said, "Oh! Look. As expected, Aragorn learned this spell from me and finally used it! In this badge, memory is stored. It must be Aragorn''s own memory! "


    "The soul is a memory, but it needs spiritual power to maintain its existence. Generally speaking, if the body of a creature dies. Its soul will soon die, because after the death of the body, the spiritual power will soon dissipate, without the spiritual power to maintain, the memory will disappear... So. The soul is dead. Therefore, if the soul wants to survive, there must be spiritual strength to maintain it. "


    "There''s a kind of magic called undead magic. It''s very similar to this kind of soul deprivation reproduction. But the undead magic is not as good as my magic! Because the undead magic, deprived of the soul, will suffer great damage, that is to say, the soul, is not complete, just a pile of fragments! For example, the soul of the angel you got... In fact, it''s over. Broken, lost self-consciousness, but also left some fragments and confusion of spiritual power. Undead magic will produce some dead creatures, but dead creatures have no wisdom... This is because the soul separated by undead magic is incomplete!


    In essence, I am. Chris. Lord demon''s servant, me and the undead. Like the bone dragon, like the black knight and so on, there''s no difference between the undead creatures. But I am more advanced than them, because my soul is complete, and I retain all my wisdom. You see, I''m just a soul, but I''m not destroyed. Right? "


    Chris''s voice was a little smug.


    "In theory, as long as you learn my magic, you can take any creature in the world, peel its soul out of its original body, and then find a new body to inject it back into... What''s the result? Eternal life! Dear Dewey, it''s eternal life


    Du Wei immediately thought of the beast QQ adult. When Gandalf from the mainland came here, he told me about the human world outside. I knew that Aragorn was "dead", but I was not worried. Because I think Aragorn just died physically. After he learned my magic, he must have saved his soul. And then I learned... Aragorn left his badge. And that badge was carefully preserved in that temple. I can only make a bet... I need Aragorn! "


    Chris looked at Dewey. "Oh, you''re Aragon. But dear boy, you are still Dewey! What I need is Aragon who has recovered his memory! Before you know it, Chris takes a look at Dewey: "no Dewey immediately shook his head: "I''ll leave here and forget about your bullshit deal. At that time, I was so humble that I would not be foolish to provoke the temple! "


    "You see, I know your temperament. That''s why I won''t say it, or you would have been scared away. "¡° However, I also got this badge in a very unexpected situation. " Dewey frowned. "How do you know I''m going to get this badge?"¡° Thanks to Gandalf Chris said with a smile: "that strange guy came here. From him, I learned that although Aragorn was" dead ", he left behind a millennium mission. I knew that Aragorn must have set up a long-term plan. He must have left the whole plan behind. And your arrival, once again prove this point! I don''t need to do too much, just give you a hint, and then fate, or Aragorn''s plan, will take you step by step. At a certain time, you will get this badge. Don''t stare at me like that. It''s your plan! You are Aragon. Blame yourself, too. " Looking at Dewey''s hesitation, Chris didn''t care. He said faintly, "Dewey, you just have to answer me, does this badge preserve Aragorn''s memory?"¡° To be exact... It''s two paragraphs... "Before Dewey finished, Chris immediately interrupted him:" that''s OK! " Then the badge flew back to Dewey¡° Here, I help you to re fuse the soul memory in this badge... And then you will become the real Aragon. Become a helper I need. And then... "Chris said here, laughing twice, opening his mouth, showing his missing front teeth¡° Let''s get out of here and find the treasure left by Lord demon! "¡° To fuse the memory in the badge, I have to reach the realm. " "I know how to integrate it myself," Dewey said coldly. But I don''t think it''s easy. "¡° With my help, the field is not a difficult thing. " Chris shook his finger with ease. Looking at Dewey''s frown, Chris said with a seductive smile, "I''ll do you good, boy." Then he began to pull his fingers, counting them one by one, with a look of Indifference: "the scepter of glory? Tears crystal drop? Amout''s shield? Shenfeng robe? The ring of the saints? Night dark bracelet? Nine color rainbow ribbon? Eternal wheel of the sun? These things, except that Dracula''s spear and the five light armor of the moon are not in my hands, and that you have got the jiduro throat arrow... Which of these other artifacts do you want? " Listen, one by one shocking name was announced by Chris... Well, Dewey once again shamefully fell from the chair.

 Chapter 559

    "These, these, these things, are all in your hands?"


    Dewey sat on the ground, looking up at Chris.


    Chris mumbled and shrugged: "technically, it''s in my hand..."


    But then he noticed that Dewey''s eyes were shining, and he couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "well, don''t look like you''re salivating, boy. Look here. Where can I hide so many things? These are all artifact. I tell you, most of these things, I know they''re here. They''re not all here, they''re all hidden. Lord demon has left me a lot of precious legacy. "


    As soon as he heard that those things were not here, Dewey couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    "But..." Chris laughed maliciously: "most of them are not here, but I still have one or two in my hand, such as this one!"


    He snapped his fingers. Soon, on the top of their heads, on the top of the arched cave, which was inlaid with colorful gems, a piece of ice blue light appeared immediately. The light was crystal clear and bright. It looked as if it contained a cold air. It was blue, just like ice crystal.


    Although the light is shining, it is not dazzling, but when you look at it, you will still feel that under the blue light, all the colorful gems around seem to have lost their luster.


    Chris took a deep breath, raised his hands, and his expression became dignified. He sang a simple note in his mouth.


    Finally, I heard a click, a blue spot of light. As if from the top of the cave out of the wall, slowly floating down.


    When the blue light finally fell in front of Chris'' ground, the old man held it solemnly in his hands.


    In the palm of his hand is a small blue crystal, the size of a person''s fingernail. His whole body is round, but it has a kind of hexagonal diamond outline. It looks like a sapphire, but if measured by the pure gem standard, its fineness does not seem to be very good. At least its crystal is ice blue. But it seems that some of them are not transparent enough. The crystal makes up for the faint white fine lines. In the middle of the crystal, there is a tiny perforation of the size of a grain of rice. At the edge of the perforation, it seems that there is still a faint red residue... Just like the blood residue.


    The ice blue light reflected on Chris''s skull like face, and the blue light combined with Chris''s face looked very strange and frightening.


    "Look. boy. This is... Tears crystal drop! It is the oldest artifact in the world. "


    Chris held the blue crystal pendant and sighed: "among the many artifacts in the world, it is not the most powerful one, nor the most useful one. But it''s definitely the oldest one. "


    With that, he carefully handed his hand to Dewey and said, "do you know what this thing is made of?"


    "Blue crystal? Water blue diamond Dewey frowned. But he shook his head again: "it''s not like that."


    "Think of its name, tearful crystal drop." Chris turned his hand and the blue crystal fell into Dewey''s.


    Starting with things, Dewey immediately felt a strange touch in his palm. Judging from the ice blue light emitted by this thing, Dewey would think it was very cold, but after starting, he found that it was cold, but he didn''t feel too cold. It doesn''t have that kind of cold, but it makes people''s skin have a kind of cool feeling.


    "It''s the condensation of a tear." Chris said softly: "legend is a long time ago, before many races in the world were formed, when the world was still in chaos. It''s a tear from the sky. It''s the tears of heaven... "


    Chris''s statement is very vague. It seems that he is not very clear about the origin of this thing.


    "All the creatures in the world, heaven and earth, mountains and water. Green trees. Animals, birds. It''s all from heaven. And that''s not true. It is the last drop of life that falls from the sky after the world is formed. As for the saying of "tears", I don''t mean it. It''s the legend of the dragon people who have mastered it. It seems that the dragon people are not all old-fashioned lizards, and occasionally they make such soft legends. "


    "Dragon? Does this belong to the dragon people? "


    "The dragon race is the oldest of all the creatures and races in the world. They have a much longer history than other races. Therefore, this ancient action falls into the hands of the dragon people. It is said that at the beginning, it was just a simple crystal condensed into ice. The dragon people use it as a sacred object, because it has a special function, that is... Longevity. "


    Chris said with a smile: "originally, this thing was owned by the leader of the dragon clan. As long as the leader of the dragon clan gets this thing, he can prolong his life a lot, which is much longer than other dragons. And the powerful power of the dragon is gradually accumulated over the long years. It can be said that if a dragon has a long life, its power will become very powerful after many years. This thing is the purest source of life left by the creation of heaven and earth. It contains the simplest but also the greatest magic in the world... Life magic! Even the dying person, as long as you put this crystal in your mouth, you can immediately get rid of the shadow of death and regain a trace of vitality. "


    "Isn''t that forever?" Asked Dewey.


    "That''s not a good thing." Chris snorted with disdain: "it''s just to stimulate the last trace of life in the body of the dead, and to prolong the time a little bit. All bodies will grow old and die. This is the rule of heaven and earth. How can it be changed so easily! The first function of this thing is that if you are dying now and you have only one last breath left, you can keep this thing in your mouth for the last breath of life. You will get the support of the life elements in the crystal pendant to save your life temporarily, but as long as you take it out of your mouth, you will still burp your skin immediately. " Chris said, rolling his eyes.


    "Its second function is the water of life. Listen, its name is "tears crystal drop". Since it is tears, it has something to do with water. It is said that. As long as you throw it in the water, the life elements contained in it will be released slowly. And once the water is filled with the elements of life... Hehe! "


    Chris said this and closed his eyes for a moment: "the elements of life can be integrated into the water. It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, er, maybe even longer. In order to fight for this artifact, the elves had a war with the dragon, because it contained life magic, which was too tempting.


    Later, according to the old legend, the war between the elves and the dragons finally subsided. The Dragon agreed to lend it to the elves. According to the ancient legend, the king of the elves summoned all the elders in the clan to hold a large-scale magic ceremony and summon a rare heavy rain. The heavy rain covered the whole north of the continent. In the heavy rain, the fairy King threw the tear crystal into the sky... And then, do you know what happened? "


    "What happened?" Indeed, Dewey was intrigued.


    "It''s said that a long time ago. The north of the continent is a barren land with few forests. But the elves need a green forest to survive. And that heavy rain, after integrating the elements of life in the crystal fall, immediately grew large areas of green vegetation on the barren land. It took less than a month for the barren northern part of the mainland. It becomes a vast green forest


    Duwei heard this, suddenly in the heart of a hard hit!


    Two words popped out of his mind!


    Stimulate the rapid growth of plants... Time goes by, spring water??? Spring of youth???


    Dewey was moved. He subconsciously tightened his fingers holding the crystal.


    "Later, before henggu, the dragon people discovered this crystal, which also has very strange other functions. It is the purest thing between heaven and earth. The dragon clan began to depict their magic on this crystal pendant. Later. This becomes the third function of this artifact, which is injected with the original attributes of dragon magic. If you need to. Put it in your mouth, and then... You can speak the Dragon language that human beings can''t speak at all! You''ve heard the Dragon language. You should know that the oral structure of the dragon people is different from that of people. There are many nasal vibrations in the pronunciation of the Dragon language. Even a byte often vibrates hundreds of times. That kind of sound can''t be made by other races. But as long as you put it in your mouth, you can use dragon language. Every word you say will be automatically converted into dragon language and sent out from your mouth. "


    This role seems to have little value. Dewey can''t help but be disappointed. But Chris''s next words make Dewey excited again.


    "If it''s just a simple translation of dragon language, it''s not uncommon. Besides dragon language, as long as you put it in your mouth, you can get one of the unique talent skills of the dragon people... Longwei. And... "Chris said with a smile:" among the dragon clan, only the golden dragon clan has one of the Royal special effects... Dragon God protection! Can remove any and all abnormal state! Petrification, vertigo, fear and so on, these abnormal spells, you can get complete immunity! "


    Good thing!


    Dewey''s heart immediately warmed up!


    Not to mention anything else, as long as you have this thing, you can create a large number of "spring of youth" and "spring of time passing"! And at a time of crisis, they can hang on to their lives.


    Chris took a look at the crystal pendant in Dewey''s hand and said in a low voice, "all the other artifacts are made by the later God level strong men themselves. As long as the gods are willing to cooperate, it is possible to build a second spear of nuus! But this is the only one. It''s a natural and unique material. There can''t be a second teardrop in the world. "


    Speaking of this, Chris found that Dewey was looking at himself. The old man waved his hand: "don''t stare at me like that. Since I''m in your hands, it''s yours."


    Dewey was overjoyed and was about to put it away carefully, but suddenly he had a heart movement and looked at old Chris suspiciously: "old guy, I know that there is no free lunch in this world. Come on, you gave me such a thing... What do you want me to do? "


    Chris smile: "don''t worry."


    Duwei thought for a moment and put the crystal pendant away. Anyway, Duwei won''t hand over the good things he has¡° Now, let''s solve a big problem for you... Your body is too fragile. At your present level, it will take you at least a few decades to cultivate your body enough to withstand the strength of the field... It''s still in your lucky situation. " Chris shook his head, and then he winked at Dewey: "remember one thing I told you? I can... Change your heart! With that heart, your body will soon become very strong! " Dewey thought about it. He thought of a condition Chris said when he first came here: "change the heart of a dragon?"¡° No, no, no, that was last time. Last time you were too weak, a dragon''s heart was enough for you, but now it''s not enough. I happen to have a precious private treasure here. " Chris turned around, turned around behind him for a while, and then quickly turned out a square iron box from his hands. The box was rusty and covered with a kind of simple pattern. What''s more shocking is that in Chris''s hand, the box still faintly made a beating sound of "bang, bang, bang"¡° It''s not mine... It''s yours. Or rather, it''s Aragorn. " The old man held the box in front of Dewey, word by word, slowly said: "a king''s heart!"

 Chapter 560

    On the wide river, because of the continuous rainfall in the north, the water surface is much higher than before.


    It used to be a natural river in the north of the mainland. It went all the way to the East. Since the Empire started to build the Kaspersky defense line three years ago, it spent tens of thousands of labor and nearly one million gold coins. It took two years to widen the original river channel more than twice.


    In particular, the entrance to the sea on the east side was more than three times widened, making this less famous river on the mainland an artificial river with the transport capacity second only to that of the Lancang Grand Canal.


    And all this is just for the needs of war.


    One by one, the imperial sea soul class ships are driving slowly. Because there was not much wind, the ship was very slow, and the three masted sail was the traditional white of the Loran Navy, and at the top, the Empire''s thorn flag was flying.


    In order to be able to run in inland rivers, the two sides of the hull below the waterline are equipped with rollers in the water.


    On the South Bank of the Grand Canal is one of the three fortresses of the Kaspersky line, the eastern fortress.


    There are storm troops of three divisions stationed here, and over 100000 local garrison troops mobilized to the north.


    Then the canal became a strong barrier to the north and east of the Empire!


    This fortress is a little smaller than the main fortress guarded by general Rostock in the middle of the Kaspersky line, but it costs more here.


    In order to make this artificial river a complete part of the eastern Kaspersky defense line, the fortress was built on the South Bank of the river. In addition to serving as a moat, the river would become a natural barrier for the Imperial Army on the south bank in wartime!


    If the army of criminals wants to cross the river. It''s going to be a very difficult job: if they try to use ships, then the Imperial Navy can drive directly into the river from the eastern entrance to defeat the enemy on the water!


    The Imperial Navy has been operating for many years, and has experienced so many expeditions in Nanyang. On the water, it is absolutely a trustworthy force! The charges may be powerful, but even Dewey doesn''t believe that these orcs can build ships better than humans.


    And if the other party wants to build a bridge, it is even more a work that can not be completed! The navy can easily destroy the pontoon with strong ships. Even... We can let some criminals cross the river first. Then destroy the bridge, then the only outcome of some criminals crossing the river is to be besieged and annihilated.


    It seems that the criminals also understand the difficulty of crossing the eastern defense line. At the beginning of the war, the wolf cavalry of the criminals also saw an outpost coming to the other side of the river of the eastern defense line, but soon retreated. According to the recent military situation, it seems that there have been scattered activities of those monster races on the other side. However, the other side has been slow to attack.


    It''s the central landlord''s fortress. It''s been a lot of fighting.


    The orcs clearly understood the fact that they would rather use their flesh and blood to hit the strong city defense of the central main fortress than try to attack the water defense.


    Now, after days of heavy rain, the river is rising. Making the river more open, the Empire sea soul class large warships can easily enter the river, even in a relatively wide area. Can also gather into a complete naval battle formation!


    At the moment, the third detachment of the East China Sea fleet of the Loran empire was driving on the river towards the eastern fortress. A total of 23 large sea soul class ships were loaded with strategic materials from the south of the Empire.


    Because of the huge consumption of inland transportation, after the beginning of the war, the Empire''s huge Navy took on the role of the Empire''s maritime transportation team. Numerous ports in the southern coastal areas of the Empire gathered all kinds of materials from the south of the Empire: weapons. Grain, pay, armor, winter clothes, etc. Then the Imperial Navy would take the loaded ships all the way north along the eastern coastline, and then drive inland from the entrance of the canal land. Transport to the frontier fortress.


    Although these days, the North continued to appear in the history of rare continuous rainfall climate. But this autumn, in the south of the Empire. However, it still has an exciting harvest. It can be said that the strong national strength of Roland empire made human beings have war potential far beyond the criminals. With the help of the huge rear supply, human war supplies can be continuously supplied to the front.


    This fleet carries a batch of winter food. In order to increase the transport capacity as much as possible, these large ships are only equipped with necessary sailors and very few combat personnel, and most of the cabins are used to carry goods.


    On the deck, the sailors began to wind up under the order of the boatswain, while some combat personnel were staring nervously at the North Bank of the river.


    "Take it easy, rookie." An old sailor came to take a picture of an obviously young man and said with a smile, "I''ve been to this river six times. The army of the monsters could not cross the river. They could only circle back and forth on the north bank. I''ll tell you, we''re on the water. It''s safe. They can''t rush into the river


    With that, old water, whose clothes were covered with rust, pointed to the door by door catapults covered with canvas on the deck and said with a smile, "look! See those big guys? These things are amazing! If those monsters dare to get close to the shore, they''ll shoot them... Bang


    He opened his hands and made the movement of a catapult.


    At this time, the people on the lookout tower suddenly bowed their heads and cried out: "there is an enemy on the north bank!"


    This cry immediately alerted the people on board, and many sailors immediately ran to the right side of the ship.


    Soon someone yelled, "Hey! Look! There? There? Those monsters are there! Ha ha, it''s the same as the legend


    Most of the sailors were not afraid, pointing to the north bank, laughing and pointing.


    On the north bank, behind the river slope, black shadows came out of the bushes one by one. One by one, the giant wolf with long brown hair bared his teeth to the human fleet slowly driving on the river tens of meters apart. His mouth was full of hostile whimpers.


    On the wolf''s back, the wolf cavalry in crude but hard armor, green eyes under the helmet, staring coldly at the human sailors on the ship.


    The river course separated by tens of meters makes the wolf cavalry unable to attack the ship. No matter how strong the giant wolf''s jumping ability is, it is absolutely impossible to jump tens of meters to the ship.


    These wolf cavalry did not use bows and arrows, they just appeared in rows on the river. Cold toward the human ship cast Morian eyes, some are pulling out their own long knife, to the mouth, spit out the scarlet tongue, gently licking the blood on the blade.


    Some newlyweds on the ship who had never seen this scene could not help changing color when they saw the appearance of those monsters. But those old sailors who had experienced this scene many times comforted their companions one after another: "don''t be afraid. We''re on the water. They can''t help it! Unfortunately, the number of them is too small, and last time we used them, these guys ran so fast that the catapult couldn''t kill them in large quantities. Otherwise, they would have been so close to us that the captain would have ordered the firing. "


    More unscrupulous sailors even made some humiliating and abusive actions to the other side.


    "Monster! Come here! Are you afraid of water! Ha ha ha ha


    "Come on. Jump down and take a shower


    "Oh, I love your fur! I really want to skin you to make a new overcoat! "


    Listening to the sailors'' scolding, the officer didn''t stop it immediately. At present, many soldiers have been killed in the front of the war. There is a deep hatred between human beings and these monsters. It is normal for sailors to act.


    After letting the subordinates vent for a while, the sailor leader came over. He kicked a few people''s buttocks and yelled: "don''t play! Get to work!! Come on, come on! Get back to your posts! "


    At the helmsman''s position at the stern of the ship, a middle-aged man in the uniform of the commander of the Imperial Navy put down his telescope and took his eyes back from the north bank. This is the captain of the ship. He frowned, suddenly looked at the chief mate beside him and said in a low voice, "I think it''s unusual."


    "No wonder. They can stare at us from the shore The first mate muttered, "Captain. We''ve seen it several times. "


    "But I think it''s different this time." The captain frowned, his brows tightly together: "remember? We saw the enemy on the shore last night. Now it seems that they have been following us all day and night on the shore. This has never happened before... "


    The chief officer thought about it and said, "it''s almost to the fortress anyway. These guys can''t make any difference, my Lord."


    The captain pondered for a moment: "be careful. Send my order, let all combat personnel stand by! Catapults in position


    The Chief Officer immediately stood in silence and gave a military salute. He was about to answer the call, but it was at this time!


    Boom!!


    A roar from the bow! The roaring crash came from underwater! Before the sailors on the boat could shout out, they felt a violent shaking at their feet. Some of them even stood by the boat and fell into the river.


    The violent shaking of the hull, let a dangerous shadow in everyone''s heart!


    "My Lord, we are on the rocks." A boatswain who was used to walking on the sea immediately came to report. The captain immediately roared, "stupid! We''re not at sea! This is the inland canal! Man made! How could there be a reef


    Just finished, I heard another "boom"!!


    This time, the sound was louder than just now. The ship was shaking violently. Yes, the captain''s body staggered violently and nearly fell down. He held the rudder tightly and roared, "what happened?"


    "We hit something. It''s underwater. It''s in the bow!" A sailor quickly came to return, but then there was a panic in front of him.


    "Down! There''s something under the water


    "My God! It''s a living thing! What a big shadow


    "Ah! On the right side, too! "


    There was a lot of shouting. At this time, the ship made a terrible sound of broken wood! With a violent shaking, an officer covered with oil under the cabin ran up and cried in a panic: "my Lord! Our cabin is flooded!! The drainages are all over! Next... "


    "Send someone to drain! Asshole! " The captain scolded quickly: "drain! Let your people drain! Shut up the leak! The leaking cabin will be closed immediately!! son of a gun! Do you get on the boat the first day!! Do you want me to teach you these things? " Before he finished, he suddenly felt that the vibration under his feet had stopped abruptly, which was a short silence. As if with a hint of danger. But the calm lasted for a few breaths, and soon, in the yelling of the captain, the ship suddenly tilted to the right side¡° What''s going on? What''s going on! " People cried out in panic, but the ship still seemed to be pushed up slowly by something underwater! The hull tilted so heavily that the bottom of the right side of the boat was almost out of the water, and the whole bottom of the right side of the boat was above the water! And the deck is heavily tilted. A lot of people didn''t come to catch things, and soon they slipped down to the other side. The sound of plop was incessant, and many sailors fell into the water with exclamation. The captain seized the rudder of the ship and was about to say something. At this time, finally. Several huge black shadows, from the right side of the hull, slowly surfaced! The shadow grew higher and higher, and finally showed the whole face to the panic people on the ship! The captain felt that he was covered with shadow. He looked to the right in surprise. Subconsciously whispered: "God! What are these things? " This is his last word. Boom!!! Finally, the sea soul class ship was overturned by the whole ship, and the hull was overturned. Countless people fell into the water and the ship was thrown upside down! On the surface of the river, several monsters, seven or eight meters above the surface of the water, opened their mouth of fear and roared in horror!! On the river, chaos! Dewey felt like he was asleep, deep, deep. It can be said that since he became a magician. It seems that he hasn''t slept so soundly for a long time. Magicians can use meditation to restore their mental power, which means that most magicians do not need to sleep most of their lives. Nearly one third of their lives are spent in bed. For magicians, this is a waste! Dewey''s strength is growing rapidly. As his strength grows, he will sleep less and less. Most of the time. He uses meditation instead of sleep. If you meditate for three hours every day, you can not only exercise your mental strength. It can also save sleeping time to do other things. But this time, the sweet feeling of sleep, even in the unconscious state of the dream, Dewey still felt a long lost sense of comfort. What he didn''t know was that his body was changing little by little in his sleep¡° Sleep, boy, sleep... "Chris smiles and stands in front of Dewey. Dewey is as quiet as a baby. Chris''s fingertips were still covered with blood, and on Dewey''s chest, on the left side of his chest, there was a huge hole! The exposed part, a Yin red heart, was beating slowly and once... Bang! Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang... Chris took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. In his mouth, a faint milky gas spewed out, and soon surrounded duvet''s body. The Milky gas turned into a mass of water, and covered duvet''s body in it. Then Chris reached out and gently pushed the skull like claw into Dewey''s chest. His fingertips have been pinched on the beating heart! Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang Bang

 Chapter 561

    Dewey seemed to be walking in a tunnel full of flashes.


    In front of the tunnel, there seems to be a light at the end, while duvet, who is in the tunnel, seems to be a flashing picture of light whistling around his body, up and down, left and right.


    In that picture, someone, something, seems to be a piece of memory, and it seems to be a movie. One by one, people are dazzled. Dewey''s eyes widened to see, but he can''t see every flash clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, two teenagers are quietly hiding outside the window of an old house. One boy squats down, while the other young man stands on the shoulder of his companion, holding the windowsill with both hands, peeping inside. In the window, there was a faint sound of water, and the girl was singing the tune of a country ditty happily


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, the young man seems to have grown up. He rides on a horse, carries a small burden and goes away on the country road. On the hillside behind him, a pretty figure gazed at him from afar, with a few tears floating in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, the waves on the sea are like fury, and the crazy waves beat the hull one by one. The young man is clinging to the cable, and his body is soaked in the wind and rain.


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, the young man is lying weakly in front of an old man with a seductive smile. There seems to be magic in his eyes. This is Aragon and Chris, Dewey thought.


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, the boy has grown into a tall and straight young man, riding a war horse. The armor was a little crude, and behind it was a small army with simple arms. This is a crude miscellaneous army, the flag is also tilted, but the young man is pulling out the sword, shouting that passionate roar, as if symbolizing the arrival of an era!


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, the handsome young man is sitting on the throne in an old castle. He had a gold crown on his head, and beside him was a woman in gorgeous clothes. Aragorn held the woman''s hand, but his face was cold. And that woman, the face is fuzzy.


    Just outside the castle, a pretty girl, full of despair. She is still a peasant girl''s long skirt, but resolutely pulled out a pair of scissors from her waist, absolutely toward her golden hair!


    Broken hair flying in the wind


    Then, the gate of the castle was pushed open, and the girl became short haired. Has abandoned the girl''s skirt, put on a set of knight armor.


    "From today on, I''m no longer Lolita, I''m the Messiah! Start from today. I no longer believe in love, I only believe in war! "


    After listening to the words of the people in the picture, Du Wei, standing in the tunnel, suddenly feels a kind of weak colic in his heart!


    ¡­¡­


    The scene changes again. On the battlefield of gunpowder, there are bodies and burning flags everywhere. Aragorn stabs the last enemy commander to death and turns around. Point the sword to the sky. The bloody sword and the mighty roar of Aragorn pulled away the whole battlefield. Countless soldiers with armor stained with blood immediately waved their swords and saluted their commander. Everyone''s face was full of fanatical worship, which could not be covered up even by blood.


    And Aragorn''s very last, a slender figure. As if standing in the shadow. She''s wearing a knightly suit of armor, with a mask on her face! On the mask. Her only naked eyes, cold eyes!


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture, teams of soldiers with neat armor and swords are arrayed in a neat square array. On the earth, they are like an endless ant colony. The sound of footsteps like tide tramples the earth like an earthquake!


    In the distance, a city is shrouded in dark clouds, as if it is on the verge of collapse under this powerful momentum!


    In the front of the army, a knight shining with golden light, spear in his hand, carrying a flag: bramble!


    ¡­¡­


    In a splendid palace with golden walls, countless warriors in golden armor bow to the ground, kneel on one knee, and face the commander on the throne with the most respectful posture.


    Aragorn once again sat on the throne, this time, he was praised as the emperor of the mainland, the supreme ruler of the starry sky. Next to him, a middle-aged man, wearing a robe like a clergyman of the Church of light, solemnly put a crown on Aragon''s head, and then handed a golden scepter to Aragon.


    The middle-aged man in the clergy''s clothes, his face, vaguely is the outline of the young man who used to pick the window with his shoulder against Aragorn.


    In the hall, countless warriors of hundred battles cheered.


    But looking around the crowd... One person is missing.


    That slender figure, that golden short hair, that indifferent eyes... That person, she is not!


    ¡­¡­


    Dewey suddenly felt very distressed!


    The pain in his heart made him feel like tearing his heart and lung! Look at that picture, that person... She''s not here! She''s not here! She''s not here!!


    In the heart one kind cannot suppress the sadness, the despair, the pain... All sorts of negative emotions suddenly together crazy gushed out! This great inner pain almost knocked him down in an instant!


    Heartache let him stand unsteadily, several want to sit down on the ground.


    There''s only one person left to look after you.


    That person, she''s not here!


    ¡­¡­


    Dewey took a hard breath, and then continued to walk slowly towards the extension of the tunnel.


    Around the picture is still a pair of flash, the content of the picture, Duwei suddenly feel that he has not cared!


    He anxiously quickly swept a picture, but did not care about the content of the picture, his eyes were eager, but just anxiously looking for a figure... His eyes swept a picture, if there is no her figure on it. Dewey would immediately move on to the next one. As for the content on the screen, he doesn''t care!


    This kind of inexplicable emotion filled his whole spirit, and made Dewey fall into a kind of painful emotion that even he could not explain.


    Finally, after a flash of pictures, Dewey still did not find the beautiful figure... But the tunnel finally came to an end!


    In front of them were two groups of blue lights, both of which seemed to be human shape, but in the light, they couldn''t see their true colors.


    Dewey calmed down. He gasped, pressing his chest with one hand, as if trying to suppress his inner pain. His eyes were fixed on the two human light groups in front of him, breathing heavily.


    "You''re in pain." A familiar voice sighed softly.


    "Why am I in pain?" Dewey hissed, gritting his teeth: "why! Why should I suffer!! It''s all about Aragon! Why am I so miserable! "


    In the light group on the left, the voice is obviously "DUV 1", which has communicated with DUV many times. This time, no longer laughing, with a trace of deep sadness: "you know very well. Although we have been trying our best to deny that we are Aragon. But, in fact, we are the same person. "


    "I don''t want it!" Dewey immediately raised his head. "I don''t care about Aragorn!" he roared!! I''m Dewey! My name is Dewey!! The past is gone! Whatever Aragon, Lolita, Messiah! He and she love each other very much, even tragedy. What does it have to do with me! "


    Duwei struggled to support his body, although he was struggling under the pain, his face became more and more firm!


    "I''m Dewey! I am me! I live in this era! Not a thousand years ago! Now, I have my friends, I have my family, I have my beloved woman, I have my loyal subordinates and people! I don''t need to be responsible for a thousand years ago! I don''t want to carry that boring thing! I am me! I only live for me now!! I''m only responsible for my relatives and friends now! "


    "But you can''t escape." The voice sighed, and the tone of "Dewey 1" was with a wry smile: "when you merge with the memory of the previous life. You''re bound to be a new man again... A mixture of Dewey and Aragon. "


    Dewey was biting his teeth, silent.


    "Don''t you want to change your old mistakes back?"


    All of a sudden, the other light and shadow next to "Dewey 1" spoke.


    "Past mistakes?" Dewey sneered. He stared at the other light and shadow. "You''re Aragon''s memory, aren''t you? The mistakes of the past? What a ridiculous statement! That''s your mistake! It''s about you, Aragon! It''s not me, Dewey!! What past and future generations, what "we are one person"! son of a gun! Go away! I live in this era, I have my own life! Why do you want to impose the previous life on me! Why do you want to leave those things to me! I''m me, I''m Dewey! Not Aragorn! It''s not "Dewey 1"! It''s not a hybrid of Aragorn and Dewey! "


    All of a sudden, Dewey gave a thumbs up. Point to your nose. There was a genuine pride on his face


    "Listen, my name is. Dewey


    He raised his head and looked coldly at the two shadows in front of him.


    "If I lose my personality and personality, and even my emotions are mixed with other memories, then I will not be myself any more! Yes, if we merge, a new hybrid of Dewey and Aragon is born! But I... "


    Dewey still said coldly: "I, the unique me, Dewey, is dead! I don''t want me to die! I don''t want to become a monster without independent personality! I don''t want to be Aragon!


    All along, I deeply hate this in my heart! Aragorn, get the hell out of here! Don''t try to give me what you did a thousand years ago! Dead is dead! The past is the past! I''m not controlled by anyone! Even in my previous life! I tell you, I always hate you! I hate you so much


    As he said that, Dewey pointed back to the tunnel behind him, which was full of flashy pictures. Dewey said coldly, "after seeing these pictures. I hate you even more! Don''t mix you up with me! At least, I don''t think Dewey will let the woman I love be so hurt! And you, Dewey 1! In your life, you let Joe die, let her die in the demon temple! But I didn''t! I would rather die myself than my woman! That''s the difference between us! We have differences! We are not the same person! I have my own independent personality and independent soul! Damn reincarnation! Damn the past life


    Then Dewey took a deep breath, and his anger seemed to subside all at once. He took a long deep breath with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "Hoo... It''s really more comfortable to let off steam like this." Du Weidi''s eyes gradually showed a trace of ridicule.


    "Aragorn, you''ve been trying to control me! You always say to me, we are the same person! Hum, but in my opinion, you just want to revive you through me!! Hum¡® Dewey, how are you? Are you surprised? " son of a gun! Now, listen to me! "


    The smile on Dewey''s face gradually emerged, but his eyes were absolutely clear!


    "My name is Dewey! My love is Vivian and Joe! Not Lolita and Messiah! My pet is QQ, not micheus! My friend''s name is Hussein! My father''s name is Raymond


    last. He cut off the railway


    "Me! Yes! Du! Wei


    Chris gently pressed his finger on the heart. Du Wei, who was asleep, suddenly twisted and trembled.


    Chris''s face was a little surprised. He took a few deep breaths in succession, and he was breathing. More and more water vapor flowed out, enveloping the sleeping Dewey layer by layer. His fingertips, a trace of magic, tried to fuse the flesh and blood parts of Dewey''s chest.


    But


    Suddenly, Du Wei, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes! The eyes fixed on Chris''s face, as if with a trace of mockery.


    Then. Suddenly, with the sound of a wave at his fingertips, the "King''s heart" in Duwei''s chest just changed, suddenly burst out a blood mist, and then burst out!


    "No Chris yelled, but the fusion site around the heart suddenly broke down, and then the heart that was just beating suddenly became shriveled and withered.


    The heart suddenly turned into a piece of fly ash. It''s nothing under Chris''s fingertips!


    Chris is in a rage. Dewey had already roared in pain, and his mouth and nose were bursting with blood.


    "Hell! Son of a bitch! Stupid Chris yelled angrily. Scold, but have to desperately spit out a trace of magic, he quickly to the side just Duwei his own heart grabbed over, angry back to Duwei''s chest.


    His expression was twisted and furious, but his fingers were still stable. Finally, the flesh and blood of the heart became fused again.


    The blood stopped flowing in Dewey''s mouth and nose, and the tip of his nose was covered with sweat.


    He woke up. He just woke up


    Chris growled angrily: "you! You idiot! Do you know what a stupid thing you have just done! Stupid!! You! You just... "


    Dewey managed to squeeze out a smile, but his voice was full of determination.


    "This is my choice, the final choice!"


    Dewey''s monologue:


    Actually, I''ve always been greedy.


    After learning that I was Aragorn, I was once proud.


    Aragon, what a great name. The founding emperor, a great emperor, the most powerful man on the mainland, said under the stars. Chris stretched out his other hand with the badge in his hand.


    But now, this badge has become broken again, and it no longer shines.


    "The memory of the two souls sealed in it dissipated when you rejected yourself just now!" Chris laughed angrily: "Dewey! boy! Do you know what you have left? "


    Dewey lay weak, the wound on his chest healing slowly: "what''s left?"


    "Your power... With the disappearance of the power of this seal... Boy, you are not a strong player in the field now! Now that the soul of the seal in the badge is gone, so is the realm! Now you are just a poor saint


    Dewey said with a smile: "that is to say, before I could risk my death and forcibly trigger domain power... Now I can''t?"


    "Nonsense! That field power is not yours at all! It''s in the badge! Now the badges are like this! You want to... "


    Dewey interrupted Chris, his smile suddenly became very happy: "Dear Chris, you have finally said a very, very important word."


    Chris was stunned: "what?"


    Dewey''s face became serious: "you said," the power in that field is not yours at all. ". This is the key point... The power is not mine! It''s not mine, it''s Aragon''s! "


    "But you are one..."


    "I am who I am."


    Dewey ended the argument.


    Chris sighed, a long sigh.


    After a long time, he muttered in a low voice: "damn... Don''t you know how difficult it is to gain domain power? You think you''re going to be the best in the field. Do you have such opportunities every day? Do you think you can become a field if you practice casually? I tell you, for thousands of years, only Aragorn has achieved the power in the field, except for those God level strong men! "


    "No


    Dewey had a light in his eyes. He looked at Chris and said with a smile, "you don''t know. There is another person in this world, he is also born by his parents, ordinary people, relying on their own talent and supreme perseverance! He didn''t rely on the power of previous life to wake up, and he didn''t trade with the servants of some demons! Relying solely on himself, he has developed from a mortal into a strong man in the field in decades of time


    Chris shook his head: "I don''t believe it. How can human beings have such a strong talent. "


    "Yes, that man''s name is... Baihechou." Dewey sighed suddenly: "seriously, I suddenly feel that guy is much more powerful than Aragorn. Because. He''s on his own


    Then Dewey shook his head. "To be honest, I miss that guy now."


    Click!


    Click, click, click


    This green temple has not been opened for many days. Finally slowly pushed away.


    The dust beside the gate was raised, which immediately stirred the spirits who were kneeling and praying in front of the temple.


    These days, several elder elves have been sitting on their knees in front of the temple praying, waiting for their king to walk out of the temple.


    Although the orc army has ignored the previous agreement, batch by batch left the holy mountain and went to the human world.


    Under the mountain, which was still in full swing, only the Elves were left.


    At this moment, the door of the temple was finally opened. Many spirits suddenly exclaimed, raised their heads and looked devoutly at the gate of the hall.


    When the figure of falling snow appeared at the door, many Elves were finally relieved. Seeing their king, the elves burst into a burst of warm cheers after a short silence!


    Many spirits who love life even jumped up on the spot, singing and dancing in front of the temple. They jumped up the treetops. Singing on the branches and leaves.


    Falling snow''s face was so pale that it didn''t have half blood color. It was full of wise eyes. At the moment, it is like a lake after the lake dried up, deep fatigue, as if it took away all its energy.


    Looking at the numerous clansmen below, Luoxue calmed down for a while. Her expression and eyes were very complicated. Finally, she raised her hand and made a quiet gesture gently.


    "King


    An old spirit came over, bowed and bowed deeply: "you finally came out... What about the human?"


    "He..." snow tone with a trace of strange, after thinking for a while, he sighed: "he left."


    I am leaving?


    The Elves were a little surprised. Everyone had been waiting for so many months before the temple, but... If the human left, no spirit noticed?


    The door of the temple was closed again.


    Snow made a strange order: it left a few elders, with a team of gods, ordered them to stay outside the temple, continue to wait.


    As for what to wait for, when to wait... These, the snow did not say.


    However, the people who adored the king of spirits accepted this strange order without hesitation.


    It''s really weird.


    Because after the snow came out, they ordered the whole clan to prepare for the migration, ordered everyone to prepare their clothes and weapons, and prepared to follow the tracks of the orc army. Towards the human world.


    But the tradition of the elves is that every place you go, you will sow a magical seed of the elves, and then under the magic of the elves, you will grow those huge magical plants, which will become the elves'' castles, walls and houses. Palace


    But when the elves migrate, the plants lose their magic support and will wither quickly and disappear with the wind.


    But this time, in the migration place of the whole clan, the order left by the king of spirits was to let the elders stand here and continue to use magic to maintain the temple. Don''t let it wither!


    "Everything, just like when I was in it! Well... No, your manners and manners must be ten times more respectful! "


    In this green temple... After the gate is closed, the temple is still bright. A few months ago. Snow and White River sorrow tentatively fight, the destroyed table, still standing there quietly. But, just behind the statue of the spirit God... The air here. It seems to maintain a twisted force. In the volume of about a few cubic meters, there seems to be a vortex in the air, which seems to be a crack and passage in space. Faintly, from the whirlpool, there will be the wind whistling... And the sound of sharp tools colliding Bang!! The machete gently knocked on the corner of a long bow with peculiar shape! A little spark stirred up, and then the machete bounced back abruptly. The fingers holding the handle of the machete made a clattering sound, as if the bones were about to break. Then, a white figure soared into the sky and flew out towards the back. When he landed, his body seemed to be still a little wobbly, just at the waist. But still very straight! The White River is as heavy as water. He seems to be very casual in general, the machete for a hand to grasp. Then he raised his head and looked at the superior opponent opposite. Here seems to be a hillside, all around is barren land, hard gravel everywhere, no vitality. At the moment, under the hillside, the ground is full of potholes of different sizes, and there are countless ground cracks. It seems that after a cruel and long fierce battle! On the hillside, a slender figure stood there. The figure was covered with a very wide and long robe. The high and deep cloak covered all the face of the man. The only one that was exposed was his hand holding the weapon! It''s hand, is a very strange shape of long bow! The two sides of the bow angle curved like a crescent, with sharp barbs and blades. If Dewey were here, he would be surprised! Because the shape of this long bow is the same as that of jiduluo''s throat bow in his hand¡° White River worry, you finally hit my weapon The voice came from under the cloak, clear and sweet, but with a hint of unspeakable desolation¡° How long have we been fighting... You''ve hit my weapon six times. " This voice seems to be appreciating, but it seems to be mocking¡° I know White River worries light way, he horizontal up curved knife, but lightly flick on the blade¡° You''re brilliant. " The voice under the cloak sighed: "you are even ten times better than the Elven King I chose. In these days, you hit my weapon six times. The first time, it took you three months to hit my weapon. The second time, it took you only one month. The third time, it took you 15 days... Until just now, just this time, it took you only two days. " Then the voice became more and more serious: "that is to say, in this place, it seems that my field is more and more unable to restrain you, right? Now, you have gradually mastered the power of the rules in my field... And you already know how to break those rules... You are becoming more and more powerful. "¡° It''s not strong enough. " Bai He Chou shook his head, his voice was still so calm and indifferent¡° Well, how strong do you want to be? human beings! You are just a human being. I can kill you at any time if I want to. Now you are just a toy, a toy to spend time with me. Maybe I''ll kill you tomorrow! I''ll kill you tomorrow! "¡° You can continue to say that. " "Two months ago, you said to me," I''ll kill you tomorrow. ". Unfortunately, to this day, I am still alive. You don''t want to kill me. You''re curious about me. "..." Under the cloak, as if a bunch of eyes fell on Bai He Chou''s body, finally, it sighed: "I''m really curious. Ten thousand years... Finally, a living creature can break through the field by its own strength. Over time, you will be able to become a new God level... There are too few strong gods. We''ve been fighting with each other for a long time... To be honest, it''s a good thing to have a new face. " With that, he suddenly flicked the bowstring, and his tone became cold: "but listen! This is my last chance for you! one month! Within a month, if you can''t break through my field, it means that you don''t have the potential to become a god level strong man... At that time, I will kill you. " After hearing this, Bai hechou was silent for a while¡° What if I break through? " White River sorrow looking at each other: "you tell me, where are the other gods!"

 Chapter 562

    Whew!


    A glimpse, like scissors, divides the calm river in two.


    Rohart was riding on his beloved broom, trying to keep his weight low. His body almost flew close to the river, and he could not help freeing up a hand and gently copying on the water.


    Touching the cold river, the wind whistling around my ears, flying freely, it is a kind of inexplicable pleasure.


    As the most elite ace team of the Decepticon air knights, rohart is entitled to be so proud. Because this ace team is the predecessor of the Decepticon team that was founded before the Decepticon air knights. It is the most elite air riding team under the tulip family.


    The 30 magic apprentices who first followed Dewey have all obtained the qualification of graduation and have been absorbed into the tulip family by Dewey. After most of the original 30 Decepticons had broken up, they entered the expanded Decepticons air cavalry and became the backbone of the air cavalry.


    Only the best of them were not dispersed, but continued to stay in this team. It can be said that this team is the trump card in the whole Decepticon air knights. It''s the trump card with the title of Pro guard air Knight of the Duke of tulip!


    Rohart is lucky. The son of a carpenter who came from luolinping and wanted to be a knight at the beginning, became a reserve of Decepticon air Knights by accident. Over the past few years, his talent, hard work and sweat have improved. We got something. After entering the air Knight order, he rose again and again in a few years because of his excellent ability.


    And just a few months ago, just before the war began, the head of the air Knight order, the leader of the group of students who first followed duvet''s Academy of magic, Zig, found this young man. He was given two choices: first, to get a promotion and become a team leader. Second... From being demoted as an officer to being a plopping air knight, however, he entered the tulip Duke''s ace guard air cavalry team!!


    At that time, rohart didn''t even think about it, so he chose the second one. Gave up the chance to command a squadron of air knights. I''d rather be in this ace team! Because, in the whole tulip family, this is the supreme glory!


    Later, rohart was in the elite ace team. Picked out again!


    This time, their mission made other private soldiers in the family envious!


    Zig himself picked out ten air knights from the ace team. Their mission is to... Go to the front line! From tulip family seconded to the imperial air force under the command of general Andrea service!!


    Go to the Kaspersky line!!


    This is a dangerous and exciting thing!


    These ten people, namely, the ten most elite air riders that Dewey told Andre to make good use of and ensure their safety at the beginning. In Dewey''s idea, these ten most elite air riders mainly play the role of similar observers in the front line and grow up in the war as soon as possible. Explore a set of suitable for the era of air knight for the battlefield mode.


    This is a regiment of officers!


    In order to compete for the ten places, the apprentices of Hogwarts college who first followed Dewey almost broke their heads. To qualify for the front line, of course, priority should be given to the veterans of the first Decepticon team.


    However, the commander of the air Knight order, ziger, was promoted to the top of the list. He threw young Lockhart into the ten places. This matter is enviable and taboo. For this reason, before going to the front this time. It''s not uncommon to invite colleagues to drink.


    Now, by the wind. Rohart has fully developed the speed of the broom and is flying freely


    Behind him, Zig rode on the broom and followed closely. Zig looked at the young man he had chosen himself with a smile in his eyes.


    This boy is a standard Rowling, absolutely loyal to the Duke of tulip, and... He is indeed a genius for flying! At the beginning of the training camp, this boy''s performance was the best. Moreover, the Dean once rewarded him with a magic ring during his inspection.


    Since then, Zig has been cultivating this boy on purpose.


    Among the ten places on the front line this time, he also insisted on taking this boy with him.


    This is the eastern part of the Kaspersky line of defense. This man-made canal leads to the eastern fortress of the Kaspersky line of defense.


    Just a few days ago, the news came that the monster troops had attacked an imperial fleet carrying supplies on the river.


    When the news was reported to general Rostock, the commander of the Kaspersky defense line, the old general immediately attached great importance to it!


    The artificial canal of the eastern defense line was dug by the empire with great efforts. With this canal, the combat power of the Imperial Navy and the eastern fortress can be perfectly combined, forming a defense mode of land and water.


    Since the beginning of the war, the monsters only launched a few exploratory attacks on this water defense line. As a result, with the assistance of the Imperial Navy warships, the monsters quickly retreated. The Imperial military agreed that the monsters seemed to be a weakness in the water war. As long as the Empire has the advantage of water, then the eastern defense does not have to worry.


    But now... Those damned monsters, they have successfully attacked a fleet!


    Moreover, according to the news, those monsters actually have underwater arms! Military newspaper shows that the other side sent out some huge monsters, which can be placed underwater. Then wait to attack the imperial fleet!


    The news shocked the headquarters, because if it was true, the Empire''s water superiority would be greatly weakened in the East!


    In order to find out the details of the incident, the military entrusted the task to the air force, hoping that the air force would send air forces to scout the area. There was no way. The orc wolf cavalry were too powerful and haunted. The scouts and cavalry of the Empire are not opponents of each other if they encounter wolf cavalry in the wild.


    The importance of this news is very clear to general Andre of the air force. This time, he dispatched the most elite Decepticon air team seconded to his command.


    Zig readily accepted the task


    Today, it''s the second day for their ten air knights to patrol the waters.


    Ten air Knights divided into two teams, searched the water from two directions, trying to find the orc''s water arms. Because according to the description in the war report, the monster of the other side can lurk underwater. So this kind of search becomes more difficult. The Decepticons had to make use of their excellent flying skills and try to reduce their flying altitude to search. This is why general Andrea sent them. Because the airship is bulky and slow, it is difficult to do this kind of high-tech work of low altitude flight.


    After flying at high speed for half an hour, ziger sent out a signal. Signal the companion to slow down, then after landing, start to add magic on the spot.


    Although the broom is a special invention that doesn''t need to be inlaid with magic crystal, in war. Duwei of Fujia will not be stingy to equip these elite air knights with the best and most expensive magic crystal.


    After a short rest, the two companions who were responsible for patrolling around immediately flew back.


    "My Lord, we have enemy information. There are traces of enemy wolf riders in the northeast. The number is about 20."


    As soon as an empty rider landed on the ground, he grabbed the broom and flew fast.


    Qige eyebrows PICK: "less than 20? Hum, do you want to eat the wolf cavalry


    He took a look at his companion. All the people, especially the young Lockhart, looked excited and eager to try.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t find each other''s water combat arms." Zig then said with a smile: "however, it''s rare for us to come out once. We can''t go back empty handed... Well, it''s good to chop off a few wolf heads and take them back."


    Several empty riders immediately cheered.


    Less than two kilometers from the river, a team of wolf cavalry was sheltered by low shrubs near the Bank of the river. Go west along the river.


    Wolf cavalry has inherent advantages in agility and jumping ability. But in the endurance of long-distance running, it is still not as good as horses. So the wolf cavalry just walked slowly, trying to save the wolf''s strength as much as possible.


    At this time, a gust of wind came from afar, and the giant wolf, who was running in front of the cavalry, suddenly became restless. He raised his head to the wind and sobbed, as if with some vigilance and hostility.


    Several wolf cavalry immediately noticed that they quickly stopped and whispered something to each other. Then the leader of the wolf roared, and more than 20 wolf cavalry quickly dispersed, hiding their own shadow through the bush.


    The weather was a little dark, and the bushes well concealed the metallic luster of the wolf cavalry''s armor and long knives.


    This group of wolf cavalry responded very quickly. Their mounts smell the unusual smell of the air sent by the wind, and immediately recognize that there are human beings, which is one of the wolf''s gifted abilities. At the beginning of the war, many of the human scouts and cavalry were so aware of by the wolf cavalry. And then they''re locked away.


    Looking at the skilled appearance of this group of wolf cavalry, it seems that this kind of thing has been done more than once.


    But obviously, this time, they are disappointed!


    Although the hiding of low shrubs is effective... It is only relative to the flat land!


    If the man is a cavalry on the ground, he may be blinded by the bush. But


    As the top soldier of this team, Lockhart always flies in the front of the queue!


    Through the superior angle of overlooking, from a distance of 100 meters, strictly trained observation. So he immediately found the enemy hiding in the Bush!!


    There was a playful smile on Lockhart''s face. He quickly made a judgment. He was in the front of the line, and suddenly raised his right hand, raised his fist and made a silent gesture in the air Knight code.


    Then, following dizige and others, they immediately followed this gesture strictly. The five people who had been flying in the air immediately took a seemingly loose gesture. In fact, some hidden rules are scattered in all directions!


    Only rohart was left behind, still making an unconscious appearance, and flying towards the place where the wolf cavalry was stationed. Even rohart deliberately lowered his flying height! He lowered his altitude to almost three meters from the ground, and slowed down his speed intentionally.


    He knew that he was going to be the bait now!


    The wolf cavalry hiding in the Bush soon found that the enemy was from the sky, which immediately gave the leader of the wolf cavalry a problem.


    If it''s humans on the ground. Even if the enemy''s cavalry number is more than two or three times their own, the proud wolf cavalry has the confidence to attack! In previous wars, the wolf cavalry fought against the human scouting cavalry in the night battle. By ambush, they could defeat several times their own human cavalry, even if they could not. The agility of wolf cavalry makes it possible for them to retreat completely.


    But this time, the other party is from the sky... This is a little difficult.


    But... The way this human flies is very strange. This kind of flying human. I''ve never seen it before.


    What''s more, what moved the wolf cavalry leader most was that there was only one human being! He''s flying slow and low! At this height and speed, as long as one side hides in the jungle, when he gets close, the giant wolf jumps up and pours down from the sky. It''s only three meters high, and it''s hard to stop the wolf cavalry!


    What''s more... Since the war, human scouts and cavalry have rarely dared to patrol! These companions, however, haven''t eaten fresh human flesh for a long time!


    I think of the taste of human flesh. The wolf cavalry eyes out of the green light, an instant to make it regret after the decision!


    Lockhart seemed relaxed, but he was nervous. But the closer he got to the Bush, his heart suddenly became clear!


    At this time, the attention is all concentrated, as if all around the movement, the wind. It''s slowing down! This state of affairs. It''s the best fighting condition of the air cavalry!


    It''s close! It''s close!


    The Bush was right in front of him, and Lockhart adjusted his posture quietly. Then walk easily along the Bush!


    Whoo!


    There was a sudden rustling noise in the nearby shrubs, and then a gust of fishy wind blew, and a huge dark shadow jumped out of the shrubs! The action of wolf cavalry is full of cunning and keen! It''s as fast as a rabbit!


    Rohart''s cheek was pricked by the strong wind. He even saw the wolf cavalry, the bloody mouth of the giant wolf, and the green eyes of the monster on the back of the wolf!


    Rohart pushed his broom hands down hard! Magic is instantly injected into the broom! His body and broom are tightly attached together, almost just in such a moment, he made a very difficult technical action in the air Knight Order!


    He rode the broom, in the other party''s rush of the moment, suddenly flying height again reduced nearly half! He can almost touch the ground with his legs! At the same time, the magic of the short force into the broom, making the flying speed of the broom instantly made a strong acceleration!!


    Hoo!!


    Giant wolf only felt his claws were empty, and the man in front of him, who was riding a broom and flying slowly, suddenly disappeared from his eyes! In this instant, rohart''s body became short, and almost jumped from the belly of the giant wolf! The cavalry on the wolf''s back felt bad immediately after the giant wolf fell!


    But at this time, rohart, who was on the broom, got full marks in his near perfect training and rode on the broom calmly. Made a very waist pull rod action! Free up a hand, quickly picked up the preparation of the short crossbow, the body on the broom forced to twist the waist, at the same time, the direction of flight is not deformed!


    Whew!


    The sound of bow and crossbow!


    A crossbow and arrow from the wolf''s belly deep into the ground, with a cry, the wolf just landed, it is very rolling down on the ground!


    Rohart''s action of twisting back to shoot, he did not know how many times he had completed in training. But in actual combat. This is the first time! After hearing the voice of the enemy, the young man was excited.


    However, he still strictly followed the code, did not look back to observe, but the first time suddenly pulled up the height of the flight!


    Facts have proved that Lockhart''s choice is correct!


    The wolf cavalry of those Biao guards didn''t panic because the leader was wounded! Seeing that this man actually injured his own leader, the other wolf cavalry came out at the same time and pounced on rohart with accuracy and ferocity!


    and. More wolf cavalry, immediately made the most agile response, pull out their own long knife, throwing at rohart!


    A blade almost touched rohart''s calf! If he didn''t raise the height in time just now, if he just got excited and just went back to check his results, then he is a corpse now!


    After raising the altitude, Lockhart made a roll in the air, God knows. When I was a rookie at the beginning, this kind of rolling action can make me faint and even spit out bile! But now, this kind of difficult movement, for young Lockhart. It''s almost as simple as eating small dishes.


    The rolling action in place made him immediately turn back to the direction, suddenly accelerated again, and swept in the original direction like a sharp arrow on the broom! Other wolf cavalry simply can''t respond to such a high action!


    And rohart flew over the wolf cavalry who had been wounded by himself, holding the crossbow by the hand again!


    Come on!


    This time, the sharp arrow accurately penetrated the left eye of the wolf cavalry!


    This kind of shooting accuracy in flight, rohart is also ranked in the top three of the air riding group genius!


    The short crossbow is the strength of the strong spring. The sharp arrow that pierced into the eyes of the wolf cavalry penetrated each other''s bones at the first time and pierced into the brain. The poor wolf cavalry leader didn''t even call out. He was killed in an instant!


    At this time, the queue was dispersed just now, and the Zige and others who made a detour from both sides had also been killed!


    When the hunter fails to ambush, he becomes a prey and falls into the human encirclement. There will be no suspense in this battle!


    Ziger and the other five started the free hanging tactics. Flying at high speed. A sharp arrow, the result of a wolf cavalry life.


    Half of the wolf cavalry was lost in a few faces. Immediately whistled a, toward the distance divided into two escape.


    "A bunch of idiots."


    See this kind of situation of Qi Ge, in the heart is incomparably happy!


    These wolf cavalry really have no tactical accomplishment, but they are just a group of wild animals! Their own air riding lies in the air superiority!


    At present, there are a lot of bushes. If these wolf cavalry are smart, they just need to lurk into the bushes. Although the bushes are not high, the average height is about three meters. If they lurk in the Bush, it is difficult for their own short crossbow to work. With the cover of the Bush, it is difficult to shoot the other side. That''s why we used Lockhart as bait. We have to lure these guys out of the Bush!


    But now, these wolf cavalry scattered in droves... But fled to the open and flat wilderness area... In this way, no matter how fast they ran, could they still fly fast? Open and flat area, no cover, their side can easily chase, and then one by one of these wolf cavalry shot!


    Zig didn''t hesitate. He didn''t choose to divide his troops. He had only five people on his side. If he divided his troops again, it would be wrong. Instead, he recognized the slightly more of the two wolf cavalry and pursued them!


    Above the wilderness. On the ground, the wolves ran wildly. In the air, the cavalry of human beings cheered and pursued. The shooting sound of short crossbow was incessant, and the miserable and desperate wolves howled incessantly. The backward cavalry were sniped one by one.


    This time, rohart didn''t rush ahead, as the leader. Qi Gefei is in the front, when the number of the other side is only two, Qi Gefei quickly makes a gesture, that is to signal his partner to leave a living!


    Since the beginning of the war, mankind has never captured the enemy''s fierce, cunning and agile wolf cavalry! In the past few field battles, when human cavalry encountered wolf cavalry, they could only kill each other, but they never wanted to capture them alive!


    Zig''s mind is clear. Catch one alive and go back!


    The last wolf cavalry was shot in the thigh of the mount, and the giant wolf staggered on the ground, then rolled out and lifted the wolf cavalry off.


    The last wolf cavalry struggled a few times. But he could only barely sit on the ground. When he rolled to the ground just now, his leg was broken by his own mount.


    The last wolf cavalry looked at the approaching people around him. He showed his teeth and grasped the knife tightly. The eyes are congested.


    Zig was the first one to land on the ground. The wolf cavalry seemed to realize that the other side was planning to capture himself alive. He suddenly gave a long roar and grabbed a strange green scroll from the armor in his arms, which seemed to be made of a piece of green leaf. He severely stained the wound on his leg with a little blood, Then he threw it into the sky!


    Bo! The green leaves soaked in blood burst out a magic light in the air and were rubbed by the air. Suddenly spontaneous combustion!


    But that burning flame, is actually green, the light is only strong, even far sent this light out! Even in broad daylight, so eye-catching!!


    Qi Ge and other air knights were once apprentices of magic. Naturally, they had great attainments in magic. This kind of thing immediately aroused several people''s vigilance!


    The wolf cavalry on the ground. Watching the green light burn. Then he gave a grim smile to the human in front of him, and put the long knife into his heart with his backhand!


    Zig was stunned for a moment. Looking at the wolf cavalry who committed suicide, he gave a sneer, walked over, pulled out the other side''s long knife and cut off the wolf''s head with a strong wave.


    "If you can''t catch the living, take your head back."


    Then Zig took a look at his companion: "let''s get out of here! The green light that this guy made just now, I doubt it''s a call for help signal. Maybe they''re calling in the neighborhood. "


    A knight in the air laughs: "gather your companions? That''s better! We will kill as many wolf cavalry as they come. If there are too many, we will turn around and fly away. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    Zig smiles, but he feels a little queer.


    The body of the wolf cavalry was searched quickly. There was nothing of intelligence value on the wolf cavalry. Zig was disappointed. He sighed: "it''s a pity that the enemy''s underwater arms have never found out... There must be a reason why these wolf cavalry are around. Alas, it''s a pity that we didn''t get a living. "


    He was about to give an order to leave when he heard a low cry from Lockhart, who was standing outside. "What is that?" he said


    Not far out in the northwest direction, in the sky a small piece of flashing golden light shadow, as if the wind general, rapid toward here pressure!


    The golden light is shining


    "What kind of metal seems to be reflected by the sun?" A knight in the air just said a word, he immediately shook his head: "no, there is no sun today."


    The golden light was almost a few breaths away. Rohart''s face was dignified, and suddenly roared: "it''s the enemy! The enemy! "


    Everyone was surprised! From the war until now, never found that these enemies have the ability to fly in the air! It can be said that in the war, human beings have always occupied an absolute advantage in the field of the sky!


    Although the previous night attack was denounced as a waste of opportunity by Dewey, it is undeniable that the orcs were badly beaten, and they did not show the ability to resist the sky.


    However, although Qige was surprised, he was not confused! These empty riders all have magic power. Advanced magic might not. But simply "Hawkeye" is still no problem. He raised his hand and blessed himself with an eagle eye skill. Everyone looked at the distance one after another!


    It''s not a piece of metal reflecting color at all, but... A group of enemies!


    a group!


    Visually, a human like enemy flies in the sky. Those enemies are slim and have a pair of thin golden wings behind them. The golden light is reflected by the vibration of their wings when they fly.


    These enemies are the appearance that ziger and others have never seen, and their speed is very fast from the visual inspection. And they don''t use any tools... They fly with their own wings. They seem to have... Armor?


    "Back up!"


    Zig immediately made a decision. The five Knights quickly mounted the broom and left quickly towards the south.


    But at this time, as soon as they took off, they saw that there was already a golden light on the right side, as if they had not noticed it. It''s already around the front!


    "We''re surrounded!" Rohart called out, "Lord Zieger! They seem to be very fast! No slower than our brooms


    Zig quickly made a gesture, five people immediately toward the southeast direction quickly ran out!


    Behind and the side of the golden light is still closely chasing, especially the side of the golden light, the enemy''s distance seems very close! Gradually, ziger and others almost kept hundreds of meters away from the golden light. Head to head, heading south.


    "Sir! It won''t work! " Rohart calculated the distance and flying speed of both sides in his heart. He was afraid that in less than one kilometer, his five men would be overtaken by each other. And to get back to the fortress from here, there are still dozens of kilometers away!


    He quickly broke away from the flying formation. The man made a quick turn in the air. And then he yelled, "I''m broken!"


    There was a flash in ziger''s eyes. He knew that this time was not a time for motherhood! As the leader of these people and the most experienced cavalry, how could he not calculate the result that Lockhart said?


    There is only one choice


    Gecko''s tail is broken!


    Leave two or three people cut off, attract each other''s enemies, then perhaps our side can escape two or three people! Otherwise, they will be killed by the enemy


    "I broke up with Lockhart. The others retreat to the fort! Come on


    Zig also quickly out of the formation, but this time, the others quit!


    An empty rider immediately flew to Qi Ge''s side and said in a deep voice: "Qi Ge, you are the commander. Your value in life is more important than me! I''m breaking with Lockhart! Go back


    With that, the empty rider didn''t even wait for Qi Ge to answer, but gave a military salute on the broom. It turned around. Head on to the pursuers and fly out!


    "Go back alive and avenge me!"


    After the empty rider came out. Zig''s face turned pale, and he had no time to struggle. This has been extremely trusted by Dewey''s lineage, instantly made a painful decision! He gave a military salute to the far away figure, then without saying a word, turned around and led the rest of the people away.


    Rohart and the other one, who had been killed, were soon in pursuit!


    Closer, they see the enemy more clearly!


    Obviously, the place they met was the only air power elf in the criminal army!!


    They were pursued by a team of more than twenty elves. These elves are similar to human beings in shape and appearance, but they are more slender and small, and their thin wings make them have the ability to fly freely. And the armor on the body, according to the tradition of the elves, carved out countless hollowed out patterns... If it is human, such hollowed out armor is really flashy, but for the elves, they also have an additional means of defense, the magic blessing of the elves!


    The air power of the two races has finally met for the first time!


    The first face-to-face, the two sides still have more than 100 meters away, the Elves will take the lead!


    Obviously, the flying warriors of the elves have more attack range than the air Knights of human beings. After all, they fly on their wings, and can easily free their hands to control the famous bow and arrow of the elves!


    The human air cavalry must control the broom with one hand. In addition, only the free hand can hold a short crossbow. Although this short crossbow is powerful, its range is not as good as the magic bows and arrows of the elves.


    Rohart and his companion flew side by side. When they saw a golden light flash in front of them, their hearts immediately rolled out to both sides!


    However, the bow of the elves was already famous on the mainland tens of thousands of years ago. How could it be so easy to avoid it!


    In addition, although the empty rider quickly rolled out, he still felt a sharp pain in his calf for the first time!


    An arrow has pierced his calf! Once an apprentice at Hogwarts college, he knew he would not be lucky today. Heart a horizontal, corners of the mouth with a sneer, suddenly a hand will throw away the short crossbow!


    His mouth quickly chanted a string of magic incantations, and his whole body immediately shrouded in a milky light air mass!


    Bobo BoBo!


    Several arrows shot at him in succession! The bows and arrows of the elves are tricky and accurate! All the arrows were aimed at his eyes or other vital parts!


    The air mass of the empty Knight suddenly expanded. The arrows shot at him. Most of them were flicked away by the Milky air mass. Occasionally, a few arrows penetrated his magic shield. But it has been bounced off, lost its accuracy, and stuck on the body, but it is not fatal!


    Between a few breaths, the air knight has rushed into the flying group of the elves! In such a short time, his body has been like a hedgehog in more than ten arrows! The light of the hood darkened rapidly.


    The empty rider''s mouth and nostrils were full of blood. But suddenly I burst out laughing!


    He suddenly released the two hands that controlled the broom, but one by one, took off the two black cans hanging under the broom!


    Boom!!


    When there''s a fire. When the flying group of the elves burst out, the elves did not expect that the enemy would die together. For a moment, several Elves were unprepared and immediately covered by the fire!


    In the air, the rain of broken blood came out with the fire.


    At this time, rohart heard the roar, and immediately knew what had happened!


    That companion died... That guy, he had gambled with himself before he came out this time! I am the youngest of these people. The least qualified one! These days, these people began to treat themselves as rookies, but later they became the little brother of these people.


    Now, a companion, died in my side!!


    Rohart was sad, but he had no time to mourn!


    He is struggling to roll fast! Continuous rolling in the air!


    180 degrees! 360 degrees! 720 degrees


    Rohart didn''t even know how many laps he had turned! Even in the training test, I have never made such a difficult action!


    But he can''t stop now!


    There is the sound of bow and arrow in my ear! One by one, the arrows almost wiped their own bodies, and rohart was flying like an elf in the rain of arrows... He was extremely agile, even with such a wonderful flying posture. Let those who love beauty as the nature of the elves are moved!


    This man. Actually in a rain of arrows, such as dancing in general flying! There seems to be magic in him. The arrow rain all over the sky, but it always seems unable to hit his body!


    Many Elves were stunned for a moment, seeing this human make one strange flight after another. He rode on that strange broom, but it seemed that he was better at the field of sky than those elves with wings!!


    Rorhardt miraculously jumped out of a shower of arrows! He knows it''s luck. Just now, he has exceeded the normal level several times! A lot of flying movements, under their own desperate, almost all of them are done!


    Rohart is not short of courage! He was very brave, but he didn''t go to die with the enemy with the bomb as his companion did.


    To a certain extent, he is the smartest one among these empty riders, and it is for this reason that ziger appreciates him very much.


    He knew that he would die this time... He was not afraid of death! But he must delay the enemies as much as possible! Just one more second! So Ziggy, they''ll have one more second to run!


    After fleeing out in a rain of arrows. Even the leader of this group of elves was amazed by the wonderful action of human beings. He even hesitated to kill such a wonderful creature. It''s better to let him go and chase the enemy in the distance.


    Elves are stubborn people who love beauty to the extreme.


    But rohart won''t agree to this idea!


    After he got out of the arrow rain, he immediately raised the crossbow with his backhand and aimed at the nearest elf!


    Whew!


    Poof!


    One shot! The Elves were more keen than Lockhart had expected, but the arrow that had hit a hundred times didn''t hit each other''s key. It''s the wings of an elf! The elf gave a scream and stumbled down.


    And rohart did not stop, immediately lifted the broom, from the side of the fast around the past!


    This action finally angered the spirit!


    Provocation! Naked provocation! This human clearly has run out of his own array, and his side has no intention of chasing him, but he turned back to attack?!


    A human face a whole team of elves attack!?


    The elves raised their bows again!


    This time, rohart still made a perfect air roll evasion action, but finally. The miracle did not happen again.


    He was shot in the chest, thigh and calf at the same time! What''s more terrible is that an arrow with magic actually shot accurately in the palm of his hand holding the broom! He nailed his palm to the broomstick!


    son of a gun! That''s true!


    Lockhart sighed in his heart.


    He finally fell from the air, fell to the ground and raised a piece of dust.


    Rohart felt that he had broken several bones. The beloved broom has been folded into two pieces on one side, his right arm has completely lost consciousness, and blood is flowing slowly from his mouth.


    His consciousness began to blur... He knew that he was afraid that his internal organs were broken. The blood kept gushing out


    At this time, he saw vaguely that the enemies in the sky stopped and several of them fell on his side


    Rohart struggled, with a dagger in his boot.


    It''s a personal habit of his own. Because the air knights are not equipped with daggers. The air Knights do not have the ability to fight in the air. Crossbows and bombs are their weapons.


    But rohart is an alien. He dreamed of being a riding Knight since childhood, so even after he became an air knight, he still stubbornly left a dagger in his boot for hand-to-hand combat. Without hand-to-hand combat, he only used bombs and crossbows. Is that still called knight?!


    However, his arm had no strength under the sharp pain. He stretched out his hand twice and couldn''t lift it... Finally, his eyes turned black, his fingers loosened, and the dagger fell into the dust.


    I''ll... Just die


    Rohart thought he was dead.


    Isn''t it?


    He is just a nobody. He is neither a paladin nor a general. Not aristocracy. Not even a regular knight.


    He was just a young man born in the plain of Lorraine... The son of a carpenter. From his birth to now, he has never done anything remarkable in his life (in fact, he was once over Roland city). A man has faced a golden dragon. But at that time, he didn''t know what he was facing.)


    However, it must be said that this world does not only belong to those big people. The stage of the world is not only for paladins, generals, emperors, nobles, knights


    Sometimes, small people can also create miracles!


    So... He didn''t die.


    Falling snow quietly looked at the young captive in front of him. This young man, from the aspect of appearance, should still be very young. From the aspect of human appearance, I''m afraid he is only twenty years old.


    The young man was in a coma, but there was no fear or panic on his face... Very calm. When the Elven guard under him took the prisoner back, he once said that the young man tried to fight with a dagger before he died. It was a brave human being. And his flying skills, even the proud elves can not help but praise. Falling snow gently smile. Anyway, now, I''m here! I''m afraid the way of war has to be changed! Before those stupid orcs, only blind attack, they do not know the art of war? Ridiculous! Those orcs, they had caught a lot of people in the early survey. But they are not good at interrogating prisoners. They simply asked some simple and almost naive questions, and they could not wait to kill all the prisoners, and then turned them into food. When they came and asked about the situation of the human army, the orcs only "probably" knew that it took a few years for humans to build this defense line, and there were a lot of people on the other side... Then, they didn''t know anything about it! son of a gun! The number of human troops, equipment, weapons, commanders, and so on, there is no valuable information!! What kind of war is this¡° Wake him up and I''ll ask him something. " Snow looked at the comatose rohart. In a coma, Lockhart doesn''t know that his little man is beginning to influence the fate of the world... Little man has his own position on this stage, doesn''t he.

 Chapter 563

    When rohart woke up, he was surprised.


    Here seems to be a big green tent. Of course, the tent is not made of cloth. It looks like a huge green leaf woven, but it is airtight.


    His own body lay on a huge green leaf. When he woke up, he turned over and nearly fell off it. But the green leaves seemed to have some magic. As soon as Lockhart tried to move his body, the edge of the green leaves immediately rolled up and wrapped him firmly in it.


    "I..." rohart struggled, and he opened his mouth.


    "You are still alive, young man."


    An elegant and indifferent voice came from one side.


    Snow came to rohart''s side, the king of spirits randomly hooked his fingers, rohart''s green bed immediately stood up, rohart was still tightly wrapped in green leaves, unable to move, but finally saw each other.


    "Yi?" There was a little surprise in Lockhart''s eyes when he saw the snow.


    Snow gently smile: "you don''t look angry? But it seems a little surprised? "


    "I know you!" Lockhart stares at the snow: "I''ve seen you! In the palace of the Duke of Roland! That party


    "Oh... You''re Duke tulip''s man?" The snow smiles.


    "I was in charge of inspection at the Duke''s house at that banquet. I met you! You... "Lockhart thought for a moment, looking at the guy opposite with a perfect and almost enviable face, except for a faint scar on his cheek.


    "I''m very impressed by you." Rohart did not shy away: "your appearance surprised us at that time."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember you." Snow nodded, its eyes a bit sorry.


    "Well, I''m just a nobody." "At that time, you were a VIP," Lockhart said coldly. Of course, I don''t care about our role as an inspector. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be a spy. "


    "Spy... Well, it''s not polite, but it''s not wrong. When I entered your human continent, I did some spy work. " Snow laughed, it raised his fingers, wrapped in the green leaves of Lockhart immediately loose, Lockhart body a free. Immediately jumped down, back two steps, staring at each other tightly.


    Subconsciously, he bent down to try to touch the dagger in his boots.


    "Your weapon is not there." The snow smiles.


    "I still have hands!" Rohart bit his teeth, twisted his body and rushed towards the snow! He clenched his fists, whirring. In the training camp, he practiced hard, but not just his flying skills. As a Decepticon air knight, his hand is also very sharp.


    Although the other side just hook fingers to let themselves out of the action. It''s obviously magic. But... Most magicians are not good at close combat!


    Unfortunately, rohart miscalculated. He had never seen the elves, let alone the snow. His body just made a dash action, head-on as if hit a gas wall. Heavy impact, hit his eyes black, hum a, toward the back of the horizontal fell out.


    Fall to the ground. Rohart shook his head hard.


    "Don''t try again, I suppose? In the whole human race, only one is stronger than me. Unfortunately, you are not that person. "


    Rohart Pooh: "you mean our Duchess! Well, you are afraid of our Duke


    "Dewey?" Falling snow laughed: "no, he is not my opponent. I chased him around. I''m talking about another person... "Luoxue''s eyes are a little strange, it gently shakes his head:" OK, that''s another story. It has nothing to do with you. But, to my surprise, you are under the tulip Duke... Oh, maybe I should have guessed. The flying broom you used, I''m afraid, can only be thought of by the eccentric guy Dewey


    With that, Luoxue walked to a small chair in the tent and sat down. Looking at rohart lying on the ground, she said, "since I didn''t kill you, I saved you. You should know what I want. "


    "You want to..." Lockhart frowned. Immediately his face changed. His eyes were full of determination: "you interrogate the military information from my mouth? Well, don''t even think about it


    "Your reaction is not unexpected." Snow is not angry: "you are a brave soldier. I heard about your capture


    Pop!


    Snow left a leather bag in front of rohart. This is a leather backpack that Lockhart originally carried with him as an air knight. It contains two spare magic crystals. There is also a map and some other combat tools. There is even a tulip family''s unique "officer''s license". This officer''s license is something created by Dewey in the tulip family. Other armies on the mainland, even the regular army of the Empire, don''t have this kind of thing.


    "I''ve seen your officer''s license. Your name is rohart, first sergeant of the air knights, from Cote Province in the south of Roland. You are from Cote Province, aren''t you? Unfortunately, I haven''t been to southern Cote province. I heard that half of the land in Cote province is under the back cover of the Rowling family, right


    Rorhardt struggled to his feet, but suddenly there was a look of pride on his face


    "Who says I''m from Cote province? You remember, I''m a Lorraine! "


    With that, he twisted his fist and jumped on it again.


    Unfortunately, after a flash, Lockhart snorted and fell out again.


    "As I said, you can''t... To me, you are weaker than ants." Luo Xue said with a smile: "I don''t like doing such impolite things. Shall we have a good talk? "


    "Interrogate me?" Lockhart looked up and laughed: "come on! whip? Stick? cruel torture? Just try! See if I can stand it! Since the people of Luolin dare to join the army, they have no soft bones! "


    The snow sighed.


    "I''m an elf." It calmly looked at the human: "what do you mean by the torture of whips... Is not in line with the habits of our race. We elves are an elegant race. We never use that kind of bloody, cruel and rude criminal law. "


    His voice was soft, as if it were completely harmless, and then he said softly, "but I tell you, it''s not far from my tent. There are orcs. They are known for their cruelty and blood... You must know them, don''t you? They will not only beat you, but also eat you, put you in the pot cooked and eaten. I don''t like it, but their soldiers need food. "


    Luoxue stood up and approached: "rohart, you are a brave soldier, but you have been captured. Your duty as a soldier has been fulfilled. Now? You are not cowardly to answer my question. I don''t want to be cruel to you. So... If you just answer me a few questions, you will get the treatment of the elves to the captives... Otherwise, I will have to throw you out to the orcs. "


    Rohart looked fearless and said coldly, "you can try it and see if I will give in! Come on, have a try


    As he spoke, a strange smile appeared on his face. Then he opened his mouth and bit his tongue fiercely!


    "Stubborn human." Luoxue sighed and waved her hand. Before rohart bit her tongue, she fainted.


    "Are humans... So strong that they won''t give in?" Falling snow looked at the young man who fainted on the ground. It doesn''t look easy.


    Outside the tent, several Elven elders came in. One of them saw the human on the ground and could not help but gently remind him: "Wang... We can use mind reading. There is no need to waste your precious time for this human being. "


    But Luoxue shook her head: "if I use magic, I can easily read all the information I need from his brain. But... It seems that the will of human beings is far from as weak as we think. They are not a weak race


    Then he took a deep breath: "I need this human. The information in his mind is not what I want most... He has other and more important uses for me! "


    Snow''s eyes flashed a fine light: "when he was in a coma, I had used mind reading to him. This human identity is not simple. He''s a real confidant of the tulip Duke. Moreover, it seems to be a star of hope in the most elite air Knights under the Duke of tulip. He had also received a personal reward from the tulip Duke... It can be said that if this young man is safe. It won''t be long before he can climb to a very high position in the tulip Duke Series! He is a young man who is highly appreciated by all levels. "


    "Do... Do you want to..."


    "I need him to give in to me." Falling snow gave a bitter smile: "I need a obedient puppet and chess piece! I have a whole new plan


    After a pause, snow suddenly said: "find some orcs to try on him... I hate to do this kind of despicable act which is not in line with the pride of the elves, but... All for jihad."


    When rohart woke up again, he immediately realized his situation!


    He was dropped high on a wooden shelf. Two ropes tied his wrists. He was like a fish hanging on a high shelf.


    And at his feet, is a huge oil pot!


    The oil pan was on top of a pile of burning dry wood. Fierce flames licked the bottom of the pot. The oil and water in the pot has been bubbling, and the sparks are bursting. There was a violent crackle in the oil pan!


    Rohart''s foot plate, less than half a meter away from the pot, some jumping out of the oil star even splashed on his feet!


    It hurts!


    "One last chance, if you give in." Next to him, an elf looked coldly at rohart on the shelf.


    Next to the oil pan, several hairy orcs looked at Lockhart, and even two of them were swallowing. The greed in their eyes suddenly reminded Lockhart of the expression of eating fried chicken wings when he was a child.


    He took a deep breath. The young man was beating a drum in his heart.


    Rohart himself knew that he felt afraid. It''s not his cowardice, it''s his nature and instinct. But! A stronger force is still firmly supporting him! The young man looked up at the sky. There was no sunshine in the gray sky¡° Unfortunately, I''m going to die like this. " There was a murmur in Lockhart''s heart. My father''s carpenter tools need to be changed. Last month, I sent my half year''s military pay to my family. My father is old, so he shouldn''t continue to work as a carpenter, and my mother''s rheumatism... My salary should be enough for her to buy a farm cow. My family can buy a small piece of land and employ several people... My father wrote to himself, saying that the mayor of the town seems to be interested in marrying his daughter to himself... It''s a pity that I''m still a virgin. Taking a deep breath, Lockhart silently read two prayers in his heart¡° human beings! What''s the size of your army? " Lockhart suddenly round his eyes, staring at the questioning spirit, and yelled: "my name is Lockhart! Laozi is from Luolin! "¡° How are your defense forces deployed? "¡° My name is rohart! Laozi is from Luolin! "¡° What''s the patrol frequency and route of your air patrol? "¡° My name is rohart!! Laozi is from Luolin! "¡° You... "Before the end of this question, the young people on the shelf still laughed wildly¡° My name is rohart!! Laozi is from Luolin! " Far away, snow stood in the tent, listening to the fearless roar of human beings... "Wang... Kill or not?" Asked one of the elves, bowing down. Snow''s eyes are complex. Man... Man... Where did his courage come from?

 Chapter 564

    "Tell me about your escape plan."


    Dewey jumped down from the stone platform and moved his body. The wound on his chest healed completely. He laughed and said to Chris, "your magic is very good. I can''t even feel the pain of the wound. Seriously, what''s your escape plan? "


    "It doesn''t matter what it is." Chris broke his face and said angrily, "you kid ruined my plan! You gave up that heart


    Dewey touched his chin and murmured, "Oh, I seem to have a very important place in your plan."


    "I need a strong man in the field, and I need Aragon more." Chris said angrily, "otherwise, I''ll be the only one. Do you think I can get out of this old dragon''s belly? I''m not its rival. Even if it has been deprived of the divine status by the goddess, it still has the power of the realm at least. What about me? I''m just a soul without a body. "


    "Well, it is." Du Wei raised his eyebrows: "is your previous plan that I can be your thug by integrating the heart of the king and the soul and power of Aragon? You didn''t want me to be the Dragon God, did you


    "As long as you can hold it for a while, I can use the divine power in the ghost of this angel to untie the seal." Chris snorted: "it''s a pity that without the power of the field, you only have the holy rank at most. With the power of the holy rank, it only needs two or three faces, and it can blow you to pieces. "


    Du Wei didn''t speak. He went straight to the wall and took out his dagger. Start digging the gems one by one. He carefully selected and identified the quality and grade of each piece. It took him half an hour to dig dozens of gems at a time, and then he stopped.


    "All right." He turned to old Chris and said, "I''ll try."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, I can try." Dewey shrugged. "I might be able to hold it for a while... How long will it take you?"


    Chris''s expression became serious: "are you kidding? Do you think Dragon God is so easy to deal with? Let me tell you, although it only has domain level power, it used to be God level. So when it decides to kill you. It can play a far better ability than the strong in the field of Putong! Or to be exact, it should now be a demigod. In contrast, your holy power is not enough. "


    "What else can we do?" Dewey''s tone seemed relaxed: "so you''re going to continue to be a prisoner here? I''ve dug up enough gems, and I''m going to pat my ass? Oh, by the way, can I walk now? "


    "Yes." Chris''s brow was a little gloomy: "although I''m very angry with you now. Your stupidity ruined my plan to escape from prison... According to my anger level, I should leave you here! boy. You''re not my match yet. If I want to keep you... Hum. But I''ll let you go. If you want to go, you can always... But this is our last deal. You''re worse than Aragorn in your previous life! "


    "Well, you''re kind." Dewey smiles. His smile was sincere: "I don''t want to leave like this. I want to take you with me. Chris, I''m in trouble now... Maybe you don''t know? Criminals, they are back! Orcs, dwarves. Elves, we have begun to attack our continent. And the goddess... She didn''t move, as if it was none of her business. What makes me most helpless is... Chris, I''m human. Although I''m not as happy with that goddess as you are. But... I have to be on the human side. And just before I came here this time. The situation in the war is very bad. I set up a line of defense at the front. But that goddess... I don''t know what she''s up to. Even if she didn''t help... She had a heavy rain


    Du Weifei quickly described the battle situation of the front line briefly. Speaking of the continuous heavy rain, Du Weifei sneered: "I can''t believe that the heavy rain was caused by the natural climate! In the north of the mainland, there has not been such continuous rainy weather for hundreds of years! And it''s winter! The only reason for this climate should be the hand of the God level strong. Yes, of course. Maybe it''s the God of the sinner. But whether they are dwarves, orcs, or elves, they certainly have a reason to do so... But what about goddesses? As the patron saint of human beings, does she just sit by and watch the play? This is not going to work! I need help! Even with the help of the devil. "


    Chris snorted: "but I''m the servant of the demon God. Why should I help you humans? Whether you humans or those dwarves, orcs and elves are all dead, I''m satisfied. "


    "But don''t forget, man now. Having the blood of the demons... After the war 10000 years ago. Although the demons perished, many demons later merged into the human race. Let''s talk about it. If we look at it by blood, we are the closest to the demons. "


    "I just want to get out of here and look for the son of the devil." Chris shook his head: "as for your wars... I hate goddesses more than sinners."


    "Yes, you want to find the devil''s son... But you have to get out of here first. Otherwise, you will have to wait here for tens of thousands of years! " Dewey put another gem in his arms and looked at Chris. He said solemnly, "make a choice, dear Chris. Or I''ll try it for you, and you promise me one thing... I need mankind to win this war, so I need the treasure left by the demon God! There are other forces in that immortal army! I''m not on the side of goddess. I''m only on the side of human beings. Don''t equate human beings with goddess. The goddess is not human. For now, at least, she''s not the right guardian. "


    Chris''s face was covered with haze. He thought for a moment, then said decidedly, "OK!"


    The old guy''s face was absolutely clear, staring into Dewey''s eyes: "I need about two ants time."


    "Ante?" Dewey was stunned for a moment.


    Chris thought, "this is the time unit of our demons. With your heart rate... "He quickly calculated:" it''s about 7000 times of your heart rate. "


    "Seven thousand..." Du Wei thought, his heart beat about 70 times a minute. Seven thousand beats, that''s 100 minutes... About an hour and a half to two hours.


    "It''s not just a matter of time." Chris sighed, his tone serious and solemn: "when the goddess was imprisoning me. She took the Dragon God''s body as a cage! I can''t get out of here. I think she left a seal on the cage! The seal is the magic seal that you see in the Dragon God''s body. And the core of these magical patterns is in the consciousness space of Dragon God! Its consciousness space, the body seems unable to enter, but I am the soul body, I can dive in! Moreover, the original space of consciousness is the core of this seal. There is a seal arranged by the goddess, but now, with this angel, I can use the residual goddess power in the ghost of this angel to cheat the seal mouth and sneak in... When you go out and challenge it, you are not only required to persist for so much time, but more importantly, you must provoke it! Let it... Well. Let it boil! Then, let it wake up completely, make it angry, make it excited! Otherwise, I can''t get into its conscious space... "


    "Irritate it? It''s not hard. " Dewey laughed. "When I came in. It''s already irritated by me. "


    "You are wrong!" Chris said solemnly: "boy, do you really think the Dragon God''s strength is just a little bit? I tell you, in the past ten thousand years, the land of Dragon God has been sleeping most of the time! When you came in. Fighting with you is not what it really looks like! So far, it''s still sleeping! Before fighting with you, it was only its potential fighting instinct when it was sleeping, and its spiritual consciousness never woke up! You come in front of the ground, at most, it''s less than half of the power. When it''s fully awake, you have to completely irritate it, and its mind will open... And I, only have one chance to go in! The seal in its consciousness space is very powerful. If you can''t support enough time and are killed by it soon... If I was still in its conscious space at that time. Then the seal inside will completely shut me down in its heart! Gradually, my soul will be engulfed or fused by it, that is to say... I''m finished! "


    Dewey took a deep breath.


    He gave a wry smile: "OK... Infuriate him, and then hold on for more than an hour and a half... That''s all my work, right?"


    "If you can, when I''m free, I''ll give you a lot of benefits. If you can''t do it. Better say it now. So we don''t end up together. "


    Come out of this arch. Chris is in front, Dewey is behind. With old Chris all the way around left and right, walking through the Dragon God''s body.


    Finally, after crossing the river that makes Dewey sick. Chris points up.


    "It''s up there! You can get out of here. "


    Overhead, a dark long channel, but also from time to time came the whistling wind.


    "Where is this?" Dewey frowned. There was a sticky patch on the wall around him. He didn''t know what it was.


    "Its... Nostrils." Chris laughed maliciously: "don''t look at me like that. This is the best way out. It''s sleeping underwater, but every once in a while, the nasal mask in its nose opens for a while, and then you rush out


    After a pause, Chris said slowly, "I''ll wait here. Once you fight it outside... I''ll act. Remember your time


    Du Wei quickly took out the arrow of jiduluo''s throat, fiddled with the bow string in his hand, and then strode toward the upper stream road with no head!


    Before leaving, he laughed a few times and left a sentence: "I still have two beautiful wives at home waiting for my love. Don''t worry, I don''t want to die here! "


    The end of the road, more and more dark, the wind roaring!


    "This big guy, do you snore when you sleep?" Dewey muttered to himself.


    Sure enough, at the end of the road, a thick layer of meat film blocked the way. Dewey took a deep breath, held his breath and waited slowly


    Finally, a moment later, I heard the sound of a surge of water, the top of the head of the meat film suddenly opened, the outside water immediately poured in!


    Dewey head-on, against the current, out of the tide!


    Boom!!


    Finally, after a wave of waves, Dewey had already rushed out of the sea, and the sun was shining on him. Dewey shook his head hard. He looked back


    The huge island was beside him. Just now, he rushed out of the Dragon God''s body underwater. In the sea, he vaguely saw the Dragon God''s body outline... Hell, its head is really like a baby.


    After flying out of the water, Duwei wiped the drops on his face, then took out the "teardrop crystal drop" and put it in his mouth under his tongue... The magic of his whole body suddenly opened, and the golden light came out of Duwei''s body A series of quaint, inflectional nasal sounds came from Dewey''s mouth! This is dragon language! It''s the most accurate and noble dragon language of the superior dragon people converted from the tearful crystal pendant!! But the meaning of this sentence is not so noble! Because what Dewey said was, "wake up! You old lizard! Let me cut your baby Duwei may not be the first one who has dared to challenge the Dragon God for a long time. But... Challenge Dragon God, dare to say so vulgar provocative words, without any master demeanor, Dewey is probably the first person in all ages!

 Chapter 565

    Jiduro''s throat bow has been pulled into the shape of a full moon in Duwei''s hands. The magic of his whole body is constantly emerging, more and more intense, more and more crazy!


    From both sides of the bow angle, the hanging edge began to keep flashing golden light, as if in the accumulation of some energy, and finally gradually gathered on the bow string.


    There was a frenzy of air around Dewey''s body. His long hair was tied up at random. But in the frenzy of air, the rope of his hair suddenly broke with a bang! The disordered hair is flying like a Golden Snake, and in the disordered hair like a golden light, the outline of a raised corner is faintly exposed!


    "Dragon God! Come out


    Dewey roared as hard as he could.


    In the long whistling, Dewey''s eyes seem to have turned into pure gold. This is the scene that the saint level strongman has fully exerted all his strength to the extreme!


    In Dewey''s golden eyes, Dewey looked down. The power of the holy steps made his eyes free from the constraints of the space rules. The vast ocean below seemed to be transparent in his eyes!


    His vision easily through the sea, fell on the bottom of the Dragon God''s body!


    The outline of the Dragon God''s body was so clear in Duwei''s eyes, as if it felt the fury of the sea, and the huge head of the Dragon God was shaking slowly.


    "Come out!" Duvet''s forehead was blue and blue. His fingers were on the bowstring. Under the extreme magic, his bones seemed to click!


    Holy steps! The power of the holy rank has reached the peak!


    Finally, the fingers gently release


    Boom!


    The roar of the sea set off a frenzy of tens of meters. Du Wei''s whole body''s golden light instantly condensed at a point on the bow string, and then suddenly turned into a violent golden light, shooting at the body of the Dragon God below... The island!


    This is the first time that Dewey has exerted 100% of his strength to use the unique skill of "jiduro throat instant prison arrow"!


    And this unique skill from the spirit God, at the moment finally revealed its most fear side.


    The golden light whistling, with a long tail inflammation, like a comet suddenly fell from the sky!


    At this moment, a long and frightening roar came from the sea


    Below Dewey. The island, as well as the nearby sea area, seemed to suddenly twist the space, and then saw the "instant prison arrow" bombarding the island head on!


    In an instant, countless trees on the island were destroyed by the shock wave brought by the "instant prison arrow" almost in an instant, and then the earth and rock on the island disintegrated, large and small pieces of rock and soil separated from the island. Scattered in the bombardment!


    At this time, the Dragon God''s body finally flashed its defense strength. The golden light bombarded the parts of the island, and suddenly flashed a white ground light spot. Then it spread quickly


    At this moment, it seems that the sky has collapsed!


    The roar in my ear almost lasted for a few minutes. It was visible to the naked eye under the golden light of the "instant prison arrow" explosion. The body of the Dragon God, the island, seemed to be blown flat in an instant! In the instant prison arrow and the Dragon God''s own defense border collision, two strong forces collision, actually formed a strange vacuum! Earthwork, stones, broken trees... Like flying catkins floating in the sky!


    The sea began to shake, as if a force from the bottom of the sea set off an earthquake. The sea was rough, as if the whole ocean was shaking in the earthquake.


    Countless gravel flying, let the line of sight in a chaos. And Dewey''s hair is like a dancing Golden Snake. After sending out an arrow, the body immediately turned into a golden light, far away from hundreds of meters away!


    Finally, a huge explosion came, a circular shock wave scattered everywhere, and instantly blew over a square kilometer away. A strange circular wave appeared at the center of the island on the sea. Roaring around. And the rapid spread of sea water. So that the center of the sea and even a brief moment of vacuum, the seabed are exposed!


    Dragon God... Finally revealed its full face!


    Although I have already made preparations in my heart. But when he saw the real purpose of the ancient dragon god, Dewey still couldn''t help taking a cold breath in his heart!


    The island is no longer what it is! After tens of thousands of years, the dust, stones, trees and leaves that had covered the back of the Dragon God had already turned into fly ash under the explosion of the instant prison arrow, and what was exposed was the back of the Dragon God!


    Big!


    How big!!


    This is the biggest creature Dewey has ever seen, both in his past and present life! The Dragon God''s huge body, which is several kilometers long, is covered with layers of scales like iron rock. The scales seem to be light purple gold color, one by one, one by one, but they are also covered with some strange regular patterns.


    And its head, which used to look like a baby to Dewey, has a long neck. If the neck is straightened as far as possible, I''m afraid it can lift its head thousands of meters above the sky!


    And what''s more terrible is... When the explosion was not over, suddenly, the Dragon God''s back vibrated for a while again. Soon, on both sides of its back, two violent whirlwinds surged out, and the whirlwind almost made Duwei unable to withstand!


    When the gale swept by, Dewey could only try his best to open all his aura, but he still felt almost suffocated.


    Look again, behind the Dragon God, there is already a pair of huge wings that can almost block the sky and the sun!


    And those wings are also purple gold!


    The only difference is that it seems that ten thousand years ago, the era of divine warfare suffered heavy losses. The purple and golden wings on the right side of the Dragon God seem to have been torn, and a scar as wide as the city wall is left on the skeleton, which makes people feel cold.


    Standing in front of such a giant, people will feel how small they are. What''s more... The Dragon God''s whole body, that mighty momentum, almost made Duwei''s heart almost collapse!


    This is Longwei! Dragon God''s natural dragon power!


    Duvet bit the tip of his tongue hard, under the short pain. He felt the tear crystal falling under his tongue as if there was a cool air in it. It immediately spread along his tongue, and instantly spread to his whole body. Dewey felt a little more relaxed. But I was even more shocked.


    Dragon God... Has not started, just opened its aura, but has almost caused harm to himself!


    The Dragon God''s eyes shrouded Duwei''s whole body, and Duwei immediately felt as if he was bound.


    Then, the eyes were focused on the long bow in Dewey''s hand.


    A deep murmuring voice retreated from heaven and earth, with a trace of loss. A trace of anger, and a trace of hatred!


    Although it''s Dragon language, there are tears under his tongue. The Dragon language falls into Duwei''s ears, but he immediately understands it.


    What the Dragon God said in his sigh is:


    "Spirit! The enemy


    The voice is still a little confused. Dewey immediately realized that it was obvious that the true ontological consciousness of the Dragon God had not yet fully awakened.


    It seems that I have to work harder!


    Think of it here. Du Wei''s eyes flashed a trace of absolute, he suddenly raised his left fist and beat his chest fiercely. The severe pain made Du Wei split his heart and lungs. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of hot blood, which really sprayed on the bow string of jiduro''s throat bow.


    The bowstring was stained with blood. Suddenly in the golden light, a faint color of blood burst out again!


    Then, Duwei''s body quickly retreated under the other party''s surging waves. As he retreated, the wind was blowing on both sides. Suddenly, Duwei''s mouth suddenly sang a series of long incantations with a sharp voice


    Although the voice was sharp, it seemed to have some cadence. It''s very faint. But also contains a trace of confusion illusion, the notes difficult and simple. As if with some grace and geniality, word by word, a sound from the mouth of Du Wei, now light, now melodious, now sad! Turn and surge!


    I''m afraid that even the most outstanding songs in the world can''t sing this strange sound, just because... It''s not the voice that human beings can have!


    Elves, soul song!


    At the beginning, he secretly learned the secret skills of the elves from the Elven king Luoxue, and the soul ballad reappeared again in Duwei''s mouth!


    The voice flew out of Dewey''s mouth, and immediately drew a strange golden note out of the sound wave. Those notes danced in the air, winding around the Dragon God. One by one notes, as if they are deeply stimulating the soul of the Dragon God!


    "Wake up! Wake up! "


    Dewey frantically extracted the magic from all his consciousness. With such an instant, the space of consciousness in his mind was spinning at a speed that was almost collapsing. This desperate extraction of mental power made Dewey''s whole body twitch, but he bit his teeth, but still one note by one, Sing this piece of soul song clearly


    Although Dewey didn''t know the language of the elves, he had a long memory at the beginning. At this moment, when he broke out all his strength, and he already had the magic power of the elves'' magic attribute, the soul ballad of the elves was not complete, but it was excellent only in terms of the effect of stimulating the Dragon God.


    One by one, the materialized notes beat in the air around the Dragon God, and the Dragon God became more and more manic.


    Although the consciousness of noumenon has not yet awakened. But tens of thousands of years ago, the fierce battle still left a deep impression on it, and the memory has been deeply depicted in the heart of the Dragon God!


    The soul song fell into the ears of the Dragon God and immediately awakened its strong sense of familiarity!


    bitter hate! Hate it!!


    That''s it!


    This is the familiar sound! It''s a spirit! It''s that nasty elf! It''s the enemy! That''s the nasty magic!


    Very familiar! As if... I''ve heard it and left a deep impression!!


    Finally, the Dragon God raised his head and let out an angry roar from his mouth. In the eyes like the flame, it seems that there is less confusion, more light clarity


    And at this moment, on the finger of Dewey''s right hand, there was a clear and violent sound!


    A ring on his right middle finger was suddenly smashed!


    This is a colorful stone ring! This five colored stone ring is Du Weiping''s own magic stored in the day! With the nearly unlimited storage capacity of wucaishi, Duwei is under the same explosion magic at this moment. It also used up the storage in an instant! Crazy extraction, even let the colorful stone can not stand the power of extraction and collapse!!


    Deep in his mind, Du Wei felt a sharp pain. Suddenly, his body was tight and his nose was dripping with blood from his nostrils!


    Almost... Almost


    At last, the soul song of the elves was sung, and the Dragon God seemed to be stimulated to become more and more furious. His voice became more and more angry, and more and more furious!


    It... Should wake up soon!


    Then, put on the last effort!


    At this time. Dewey''s mouth suddenly burst into a grim smile.


    His fingers, clasping the bowstring, jerked hard!


    Click!!


    Under his strong pull, the divine bow made a clang sound like metal, and then jiduro''s throat bow turned into a full moon shape again in Duwei''s hands... But this time, Duwei was not satisfied! He''s still pulling the bowstring!!


    His fingers with bowstring had been deeply cut, and the thin bowstring cut into his fingers. Even on his finger bones!


    Duvet let out a sudden roar!


    Push your wrist harder!


    Pull! Pull! Around! a reel of!!


    After a series of actions, the bow string of jiduluo''s throat bow was pulled out of his hand and wound around his fingers three times!!


    Bow string three times!


    The most powerful instant prison arrow. Triple power!!


    If it''s Dewey''s own strength, it''s absolutely impossible to exert such a degree, but he tries his best to empty all the mass storage magic in the colorful stones he has stored for several years!!


    Although the bowstring of this artifact has almost unlimited tension, Duwei has reached an extremely dangerous critical point when he can pull this artifact to such an extent!


    Bowstring in his hand will collapse at any time! Dewey drew magic from his whole body, and more and more concentrated on the bowstring


    "Dead baby! The sound of the last alarm clock! It''s time to get up! "


    Du Wei in the heart mercilessly scolded a, then, his finger, lightly flick open!


    Bowstring oscillation. The red blood burst out, and all the four right fingers of his bow were blood and flesh blurred. At last, with the slight swing of the bow string, all the power of Dewey was gathered. There were countless days and nights of magic stored in the colorful stone ring, even if it just swept his fingers lightly and carelessly


    Ka, the sound seems so insignificant compared with the oscillation of the bowstring, but Dewey''s right thumb. But already in this slight sound... Born by the bow string oscillation afterwave. It''s broken!


    Dewey didn''t feel the pain of the broken finger. His right hand was numb!


    And this time. Finally, the golden light on the bow string has completely engulfed Dewey, and the violent power has even shocked Dewey, the bow wielder, to fly out of the distance of nearly 1000 meters!


    Boom!!


    No other colors can be seen between heaven and earth! Eyes, full of a golden awn! And a wave of majestic golden light column, surrounded by countless dense electric cocoons, roaring to the Dragon God!


    The roar was out of Dewey''s hearing. The violent sound wave made his ears almost lose their sound. In this short moment, it was as if he had been scattered by the vibration, and the world around him was whirling. In the ear as if also faintly heard that roaring sound, but that sound actually became as if elongated and twisted.


    Everything around seems to be slowing down


    The instant prison arrow light column mixed with electric cocoon blasted on the Dragon God''s body!


    The roar of the Dragon God is not over yet, but its roar seems to be cut off by this blow!


    Almost at the time when the bombardment was about to be outstanding to the Dragon God''s body, the whole body of the Dragon God seemed to finally shine a piece of lavender golden light!


    Just a breath, the Dragon God''s huge body is covered with a layer of scales like light and shadow!


    This is the Dragon God''s supreme skill: Dragon God battle armor.


    Du Wei had seen this move used by the old patriarch of the dragon clan many years ago. It''s a pity. Now Du Wei exhausted all his strength and fell into a short period of no response. He didn''t even see the armor on the opponent''s body clearly.


    Instant prison arrow to the edge of the impact in the "dragon war armor" above, immediately formed a powerful impact force! The impact of the power to surge up, forming a brilliant and spectacular optical flow inverted roll shape! There are even umbrella shaped shock waves hanging around!!


    Three times the most powerful, the instant prison arrow bombards the Dragon God armor. Under the penetration of the light column, the purple gold light on the Dragon God armor becomes more and more powerful.


    Finally!


    The roar of the crackle came, a little bit to the sound of fragmentation. The roar of the dragon god suddenly revealed a sense of shock


    Click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click. On the huge body of the Dragon God, the purple and gold scales on the Dragon God''s armor suddenly appeared a circle of cracks at the part hit by the instant prison arrow.


    Finally


    Finally


    Under the golden light, the instant prison arrow penetrated the Dragon God armor. In the roar of the Dragon God, there was more painful howl than the roar.


    The golden light of the instant prison arrow''s explosion suddenly knocked its huge body down! This powerful force even directly "pressed" the Dragon God down from the sea!


    The water and waves are rolling around. This piece of sea water is like boiling water!


    At this time, from a distance, Du Wei''s body had fallen down from the sky and plunged into the sea. His body was out of control and sank deeply in the cold and dark water


    The cold water engulfed Dewey''s ears, nose and other features. Immersed in the sea water, the sharp pain in his body and the cold feeling around him stimulated each other, which almost made him faint.


    The last trace of his consciousness is still struggling to support him, but he can''t command his arm even if he sinks in the sea


    "Oops, miscalculation. I don''t have any strength at all. Didn''t Laozi be killed by the Dragon God. But you''re going to drown? " Duvet sighed helplessly. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    And this is the moment. Under the water, suddenly, a big black shadow in the distance was running fast in the sea. In an instant, it came to Dewey''s side. Dewey felt as if he was supported by something below. Then his weak body finally leaned against a hard thing.


    I don''t know what''s carrying Dewey under him. He wanders up quickly and rushes out of the sea!


    WOW!


    As soon as he got out of the water, duverton felt his breath free. He coughed violently, and his mouth and nose were full of salty water. It''s just that he''s so hurt now that every time he coughs, he seems to die.


    At this time, he subconsciously looked at the body, in the end is what put himself out of the water.


    This one sees, but let Du Wei immediately stupefied.


    Then there was a glow in his eyes.


    "Dragon?" After a short period of confusion, Dewey laughed weakly.


    This is a dragon. The scales around the dragon are light red. Judging from the size of its body, I''m afraid it''s not very old, or even a young dragon that can''t be regarded as an adult.


    This dragon, however, is recognized by Dewey! To be more precise, this is the first dragon that Dewey saw after he came to this world!


    scorching sun! Vivian''s pet dragon! After this desert island. Because seriously injured, has been in this island fell into a state of self seal sleep, the Fire Department dragon sun!!


    My day... Du Wei thought powerlessly: Lao Tzu and Dragon God worked hard, but he was saved by a dragon. Is this a good thing?


    The sun dragon, however, fell into a long sleep after being seriously injured on the island. Today, Duwei''s fight with the Dragon God awakens the little dragon.


    Then, before the big bang, the little dragon was lucky enough to fly off the island, but was swept underwater by the waves.


    And he was able to take Dewey out of the sea by mistake. The only explanation... Is that Dewey''s character is so good.


    "Come on! Step back... "


    Fortunately, the teardrop in Duwei''s mouth hasn''t fallen yet. At this moment, once Duwei wakes up, the teardrop immediately feels that Duwei''s vitality is extremely weak. Waves of cool feeling soon fill Duwei''s body and moisten his dry vitality.


    Du Wei opened his mouth and immediately his words automatically became dragon language.


    But at this time. Something strange happened.


    Although Duwei spoke to the sun dragon in dragon language, the sun seemed to have no idea.


    As soon as Du Wei patted his head, he suddenly woke up! Hot sun, this is a "artificial breeding" dragon! It hatched directly from Gandalf and became Vivian''s pet. This dragon has never been passed on the soul consciousness of the dragon people, that is to say, it has the huge physical strength of the dragon people and the simplest instinctive breathing. But there is no magic and spiritual wisdom of the Dragon... So, it is more like an animal without advanced wisdom, just a pet. As for its ability to save duvet in the sea, thanks to the tears in duvet''s mouth. Let Duwei''s body naturally take a dragon breath, for the instinctive closeness of the same kind, the hot sun will carry Duwei out of the sea. Duwei naturally will not communicate with the sun... This is a dragon that has been tamed into a pet. The only one who knows how to drive it is its owner, Vivian. What''s more, Du Weilian yelled a few times, but the sun didn''t understand. On the contrary, he carried Duwei to the direction of Dragon God!! There''s a dragon air that''s stronger and more obvious than Duwei''s breath! And it''s coming out, it''s getting stronger and stronger! The dragon''s instinct made the sun fly slowly towards there... "God..." Du Wei struggled and sat up from the sun''s back. Moistened by the tears, Dewey quickly regained some consciousness. After seeing the direction of the sun''s flight, Dewey was terrified¡° Turn around! Turn around. You stupid dragon! " Dewey called a few words. I forgot who saved his life when he almost drowned. And at this time... Suddenly all the waves on the sea roll, suddenly all the strange stop down! The frenzy that was still raging everywhere. It seems that under the pressure of some strange powerful force, it suddenly calms down! Quiet! Everything seems to become dead silence in an instant!! This kind of feeling makes Du Wei''s heart jump fiercely! Finally, a distant voice seems to come from henggu, with an indescribable indifference, the feeling of indifference, let people hear this voice, it seems that there is a basin of ice water from the heart¡° Whether you are a spirit or a human, you hurt me This voice, is still dragon language, but this time, there is no confusion, no confusion, but clear indifference almost cruel! The noumenon consciousness of Dragon God finally wakes up!!! Hearing the sound, Dewey suddenly fell back heavily. Well, wake it up... Chris, you old man, move faster.

 Chapter 566

    A figure shuttled quickly in the air, then straight into the ground, under the violent collision, the ground immediately smashed out a big pit with a diameter of tens of meters. And after that everyone shadow fell to the ground, although some faltered, it still stood firm.


    Baihe worried that his knees were bent. Although this powerful force almost broke the bones of his whole body, he did not bend his knees!


    Keng!


    The point of the machete stabbed on the ground, and the point of the machete suddenly collapsed. Bai He Chou took a deep breath. His pale face turned a little red. With the power of supporting the machete, he slowly stood up straight.


    In the distance, the opponent seemed to wait for Baihe Chou to stand firm and wave his long bow high.


    Suddenly, the opponent''s posture fell into the air like dancing. With a slight vertical movement, countless distortions appeared in the air. One space crack after another curled up like a snake. Countless space cracks were sandwiched in the secluded turbulence, which enveloped the sorrow of the White River.


    "Hum!" The White River worries the facial expression one Lin, drew a breath, suddenly hold high the machete, but to own foot ground ruthlessly cut down!


    Boom!!


    A burst of light suddenly burst out, the ground was cut by the White River, and a deep pit was directly smashed out. Countless splashing debris were stirred into the air, but instantly they were sucked into the space turbulence by the countless cracks in the sky, and they were no longer seen.


    Baihe Chou''s machete has been buried in the ground. With a very strange posture, Baihe Chou squats down and holds the handle of the machete with his left hand. A faint ray of light quickly from his hand into the blade, and then straight into the earth.


    The surrounding space is still under the pressure of cracks and turbulence. Bai He''s worried about the sweat on his forehead. He raises his right hand. At this moment, his movement seems to be heavy on his right arm. His movement is slow and dignified, and his fingers are like a knife. In the air, he made a little virtual chop around


    Break the painting and cut the void!!


    With a buzzing sound, I heard countless crackles coming from the air. The cracks in the space were suddenly torn apart by the sorrow of the White River. Then white river worry fingers traction, as if with invisible force, will be a one by one toward their own winding over the turbulence gently away.


    He himself stood in the whirlpool, seemingly relaxed, in fact, every action has done his best. Also dangerous to the extreme! At the moment, he has brought his use of space rules to the extreme. He has worked hard all his life to guide those cracks that want to devour his own space and lead them away bit by bit.


    I saw a crack like a black snake dancing in the White River''s worried body, but it couldn''t touch his body. He looks like a dancer. But no one knows, which is full of murders!


    As long as he uses the power of rules even half a minute wrong, then he will immediately be sucked in by this twisted space crack, and then disappear into the nothingness of time and space forever.


    This is the opponent''s "domain attack"!


    The suction around is getting stronger and stronger. Dense cracks have appeared on the ground, and some large pieces of earth are pulled out from the ground by strong suction, and disappear in countless cracks with the roaring wind.


    Although Bai He Chou is extremely hard, his clothes are flying and his hair is crazy, his body is still as stable as a rock, and the machete in his left hand is stuck in the ground. Only such a small area of the ground, but not affected by the sky space distortion cracks suction.


    Rules! This is the "rule to rule" collision!


    The mysterious opponent kept cutting the space with a long bow, changing into cracks one by one. Those cracks seem to be scattered. In fact, each crack seems to be a new rule, no matter the speed of rotation, suction, or even the gravity degree of force are completely different!


    And the White River worries. Although he is already in the field. But in front of the other party''s super strength, his current state is unable to confront the other party''s rules. Therefore, he can not distort the rules of the other side, but can only use his best "broken painting" to resist.


    If you make one rule, I''ll break one! If you change one hundred, I''ll chop one hundred!


    But this is a great consumption of power, White River sad fingers virtual split more than a dozen after finally as if exhausted.


    "You will only break but not live, so you will die."


    The opponent''s cold words fell into the heart of Bai He''s sorrow, and the brow of the wizard king of Da Xue mountain suddenly picked lightly.


    "Well, will you just hold on to your broken knife? How long can you hold on to the ground with this knife! "


    Again came the taunt of the opponent.


    "Who said that!" White River worry in the eyes suddenly flashed a strange essence!


    With this murmur, Bai He Chou suddenly gave a long roar, and finally released his left hand holding the machete


    Let go!!


    Loose the knife!!


    Wu Wang''s invincible machete, released!


    He abandoned the cutlass that once conquered the world!


    The machete, which once lamented that "no one in the world is worthy of me to draw the sword", was gently left behind by him as if he had abandoned his son. But at this moment, the sad brow of Baihe suddenly flashed a trace of clearness that had never been seen before!!


    At the moment when his fingers were released, Bai hechou''s body lost the power of the machete nailing to the ground. Under the strong suction of numerous cracks in space, he suddenly rose up like a moth flying towards the fire, towards the nearest twisted crack in space


    The figure instantly disappeared into the crack of space, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    In the sky, the mysterious opponent put down his long bow, took a deep breath, waved his long sleeve, and the twisted cracks all over the sky suddenly turned into nothing.


    "It''s a pity..." the man bowed his head and sighed: "after all, he''s still a little short, just a little distance. Unfortunately... "


    It was about to put away its long bow when all of a sudden. Suddenly, a burning flame appeared in the air under his feet. Then, in the flame, a figure flew out. His whole body was like a burning fire. After his body appeared, it suddenly flashed three times in the air!


    This is not speed, but directly through the constraints of space, his figure even flashed three times. Has been tightly attached in front of this mysterious opponent!


    "Who says I can only use machetes?"


    There is a trace of rebirth like fanaticism in Bai He''s sad voice


    Gently, the palm of his right hand had been attached to the body of the miracle opponent, and he heard a word slowly spit out from his mouth:


    "Broken!"


    The palm of his hand was attached to the mysterious robe, and a flame burst out. In an instant, it turned into a prairie fire. There was a fierce impact in the flame, and the mysterious opponent''s eyes hidden under his cloak suddenly showed a trace of surprise


    Then, finally. Its body was blasted out by the fire, and its robe turned into ashes in the fire!


    It seems that its figure has finally revealed a bit of embarrassment. It flies out hundreds of meters in an instant. When it lands, it can no longer hide its true colors.


    Long blonde hair. Two sharp ears, which is obviously the symbol of the elf family, and this elf, that pair of eyes are as deep as the void of space. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Its whole body is covered with a set of gorgeous soft armor, but the precise armor does not seem to be hard, but flexible. Although the flame burned its robe, it left no trace on the soft armor.


    As soon as it caresses the body, the flames all over the body instantly disappear, revealing the layers of gorgeous lines on the soft armor.


    Far away, that pair of nihilistic eyes looking at the White River worry, the spirit God''s tone is a little complex: "you did... How to do it?"


    "I don''t just break. I will stand up, too Although Bai He Chou didn''t hurt the other side with his hard strike just now, he didn''t seem to be depressed: "you made those twisted cracks, and I cracked them one by one, but I didn''t simply resist them, but at the same time I understood your domain rules bit by bit. Then... "


    "You''re really quick to understand." The genie laughed.


    Compared with the elves, it doesn''t have the famous eyebrows and facial features of the elves. If you put it in the elves who are famous for their beauty, it can even be said that it is "ugly".


    "You''re qualified." Fairy God is very calm smile way. Then it gently folded up its long bow. Looking at Bai He from a distance, he said: "you have broken through my field, proving that you have surpassed the field level. Now... As long as I can get your Godhead. You are the real God. "


    Said, the spirit God raised his hand, in the air gently.


    Suddenly, a broken point appeared in the air. With the broken point, the point was enlarged and became a huge light mirror.


    Although the light mirror was a virtual body, and it seemed to fluctuate faintly, a faint picture appeared immediately on it.


    In the "light mirror", in the wilderness, there is a towering green hall. Under it, there are countless fairies wearing fairies'' sacrificial costumes. They are kneeling there devoutly, praying silently and worshiping devoutly.


    On the green hall, a trace of purple light was soon condensed, forming a large purple light cloud in the sky


    "This is the power of Godhead." The spirit God said to the White River: "that piece of purple is my power of belief."


    Then he opened his arms to the light mirror, as if embracing the air


    In an instant, the light and cloud all over the sky passed through the mirror, and the tide like flowing water came, and immediately disappeared into the body of the spirit God.


    As if it had been mysteriously supplemented and nourished, the spirit God''s look immediately became excited and weak, and his face seemed to be more and more radiant.


    Then he looked at Bai He and said, "now that you have broken through my field, what I have just done... Can you feel how I have done it? It''s just a seed, you absorb a seed in your body, and then, what you need is to get a lot of people''s faith and worship. After that, your power will be infinite


    A strong person in the field. No matter how strong it is, it''s just a person''s strength. But the God level strong can absorb infinite power from thousands of believers at will.


    He closed his eyes and carefully felt the rules. He carefully understood how the spirit God just broke through time and space and how to transform the power of belief in this space. How to distort the rules, how to change its essence.


    "First of all, you can master the rules of space and freely transform the essence of energy. Then, what you need is a large number of people who believe in you. You must create a set of fixed prayer patterns, in which you can leave the traction seeds of your strength. Then, when a believer begins to believe in you. As long as they pray and recite the words that carry your power to pull the seed mantra, the mantra will automatically gather their faith power, and then... "


    The spirit God explained little by little to Bai He Chou.


    Although it seems very mysterious, if Dewey is here. He''ll see the trick right away.


    It''s the same principle as radio! Millions of radios can receive the band from the same station. The God himself and his people are just like a radio station and tens of thousands of radios. However, the God absorbs the power of faith. On the contrary, the radio transmits the band while the radio receives it. However, the God level strong people let their people transmit the power of faith. And they collect it themselves.


    Finally, when Baihe Chou opened his eyes, he suddenly laughed: "originally, the so-called divine personality is so simple."


    After a long time, the spirit God looked at the White River and worried: "human, you have completed the breakthrough. From now on, you''ve taken the last step from the divine difference. Now... "


    "You said. In a month, if I can''t break through your field, you''ll kill me. But how long has it been? " Baihe looks very calm.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be more than a month..." the spirit God laughed: "it''s just that I opened up this space alone. It''s not long since the time of our original world... "


    "Oh? Then there should be time. " Bai He Chou seemed to sneer: "you are the spirit God... It can be said that I got a breakthrough under your guidance, but you don''t worry about me when I go back. Will it fight your invasion? I''m human, too. "


    The spirit God laughed: "since it''s a God.". We need to be aware of God. It seems that you don''t have this experience yet. Me, and other gods. They don''t care much about ordinary people. For our people, mankind is the enemy. But for me... I have only one enemy, the goddess of earth. As for ordinary people... It''s not in my mind. When you get more and more used to this kind of divine status, your mood will gradually change


    The White River was silent, and he seemed to meditate for a moment.


    "Now that I''ve helped you get a breakthrough, then... I need you to do one thing for me, too."


    The spirit God suddenly showed a smile.


    Bai he frowned, but he still nodded: "say it."


    "You once said you were looking for other gods, but now I don''t think so. However, I have an old friend whom I haven''t contacted for a long time. I know where it is, but for some special reasons, I can''t find it myself. I''d like you to see it for me, and then by the way... "


    At this point, the spirit God seemed to pause, and his voice became a little gloomy: "by the way, bring a word to it for me. You tell it, and say: Artemis asked it, "Artemis regrets what happened in those years. I don''t know if you regret it, Lord Solomon des.". Well, that''s it. "


    "Artemis..." White River sorrow read the name carefully, frowned: "is this your name? It''s very... "


    He suddenly frowned and looked at the spirit God in front of him: "are you... A woman?"


    Fairy God''s face with a faint smile: "I''m a woman, but to be exact, I''m not a person, I''m an elf."


    "The person I asked you to talk to lives deep in the sea to the east of your human continent, though I''m not sure of the exact location. But with your current ability, it should not be difficult to find a place. "


    With this sentence, Bai He nodded his head, he easily broke the space, then stepped into the broken void and left.


    After the White River sorrow left for a moment, the spirit God seemed to be lost in thought, it... Or "she" looked as if with a faint blur. I don''t know if I''m thinking about mystery.


    Suddenly, a voice of discontent came from behind her. In the air, a tall figure appeared slowly. On the golden armor, the naked skin was covered with fine golden fur.


    "Artemis, I don''t understand why you should help this guy. He''s human This huge body. But there was a strange and gentle voice: "you helped a human to enter the divine level... What if he turned against us? Don''t forget, just the goddess, it''s already a headache for us. "


    "It''s because he''s human that I help him." The spirit God did not turn around, but calmly smile. There was a certain calmness and calmness in her voice: "have you forgotten the character of the goddess? Hum... What she wants is a unique supreme position in heaven and earth. What she wants is that under the cover of heaven and earth, all is her land of faith. She wants that there is only one God in the world... Just her nature. I want to help that human more. This human being can be said to be a genius I have never seen! Hum, Hector, how old were you when you were promoted to the divine class? But this human, how old is he? When you are his age... It seems that you are still struggling on the holy steps. "


    Behind him Hector was speechless.


    "It''s true that he''s human, but so what? Our enemy is a goddess, just a goddess! As for other human beings, I have no interest at all. Think about it. If the goddess knew that there was a new God in addition to her... Hum, what would she do? I''m afraid we don''t have to do it. She has to do it to the new human God first! "


    Said, the genie God mouth pulled out a smile: "use your brain, Hector, for tens of thousands of years, how can you orcs always learn not to use your brain to do things?"


    "You''re a friend. I don''t have to think too much. "


    Hector, the orc God, is smiling. Its huge body seems to be covered with a layer of gorgeous light. However, the eyes are still with haze.


    "But... Why did you ask this human to find that dragon? Salomondes, that guy... Don''t forget. At that time, it led the Dragon tribe to betray us. "


    "But it''s not very good in the basement now. Ten thousand years have passed, and its mistakes have been made up. If we want to deal with the goddess, naturally we have to pull it over first... Are we going to push the Dragon God to the woman''s camp instead? "


    Said, the spirit God suddenly face deep sink down.


    She finally turned around and gazed at the beast God and said coldly, "and have you forgotten my warning? In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to come to my domain space again! If you sneak in again next time, I won''t be polite. "


    With that, she raised her hand to wave, and immediately there was a black space crack between them, stirred by the whirlpool in the chaotic crack.


    Instead, the beast God laughed. He just smoothed the terrible crack in the space, and the air became calm in an instant, as if it had never happened.


    "Well, you don''t have to be angry with me. I think we''ll see our old friend soon. If you have any anger, send it to her... Alas, women''s mind is really the most difficult thing to guess in the world. "


    Said, this voice gentle beast God, suddenly laughed, the body then slowly disappeared in the air.


    "Whether you are a spirit or a human, you hurt me!"


    Dewey listened to the cold voice from the bottom of the sea. He fell on the back of the scorching sun dragon and gasped.


    Sun dragon, this stupid dragon, flew to the direction of the breath without hesitation


    Duvi finally struggled, gathered a little strength, then took a dagger from the storage ring, and suddenly thrust it into the dragon''s back.


    Although the scales of the sun dragon are very hard. After all, Duwei was already in the holy steps. With a stab, the scales were penetrated and the dagger went into the sun dragon''s back.


    The sun dragon suddenly howled with anger.


    He rolled violently, and immediately threw Dewey down.


    Du Wei spared no effort to support, exuded all his momentum, a strong dragon power emanated from his body. He yelled at the burning sun dragon with all his strength:


    "Whether you understand or not! Let''s go!! Run for your life! "


    With that, Dewey quickly turned out a broomstick, turned over and rode on it, and then made several threatening gestures to the scorching sun dragon.


    This scorching sun dragon does not have wisdom, but it can also feel the dignity of the dragon power on Du Wei. It is clear that Du Wei is very weak and hurt himself, but it does not dare to attack Du Wei. Instead, he retreated under Dewey''s breath.


    "Come on! Run for your life!! Go on


    Du Weichang roared, and the tears under his tongue turned him into the purest and oldest Longwei.


    Finally, the sun dragon looked at Du Wei blankly, and then blankly looked at the direction of the Dragon God ahead. After struggling for a while, he finally circled and turned around and flew away.


    Dewey breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the stupid dragon. With a bitter smile: "bad luck... I hope this dragon can find its way home... But I can''t take it back to Vivian myself."


    He rides on the broom, the magic dries up, and even makes it difficult for him to keep the broom flying.


    "Dragon God! Now that you wake up, come up and kill me! But I can tell you, it''s not so easy to kill me! "


    Dewey, with a mocking voice, roared down into the water. Soon. The automatic separation of the waves is silent, and the powerful force throughout the space changes the rules of water flow. After the separation of the sea water, a huge abyss is formed. The voice of the Dragon God came up clearly from below¡° Are you human or Elf? The dragon power on you... Hum, did the guy Artemis give you the tearful crystal pendant that I cheated out of my hand Du Wei immediately raised the handle of the broom and flew high into the sky. He continued to procrastinate: "ha ha ha! What, Artemis. I''ve never heard of that name. I don''t know whether it''s human or animal. As for this crystal drop of tears... "He didn''t come and finish. Under the abyss, suddenly a tiny golden light rushed up! It seems that the golden light doesn''t obey the rules of space at all. As soon as he came to Dewey, the handle of Dewey''s broom broke in two with a click, and then he fell from the sky. Although the life elements in the teardrop are quickly repairing his physical damage, the lost magic can''t be recovered in such a short time. Duwei''s body fell for a while before he managed to fly again, but he was staggering, but where did he have the style of a half master¡° Hum, you have tears, you have a plan, you are just a saint. It''s ridiculous. It''s been tens of thousands of years, and a saint level dares to challenge me. " The sound came slowly, and finally, under the abyss of the waves, a shadow appeared quietly. It is still the huge head, but this time, in the eyes, it is no longer a confused and pure beast, but a color brush with deep wisdom¡° Dare to challenge my... Holy steps? How ridiculous. You don''t have any power now. Even if you have the teardrop crystal pendant and the jituro throat bow, such artifact is useless in your hands. " With that, the huge faucet opened its mouth, and a flame shot to Dewey! This is not an ordinary flame. If you are touched by this flame, not only duvi will die, but also the surrounding space will be directly burned into a hole, and duvi''s body will become a residue in the turbulent flow of space! Duwei couldn''t dodge. Seeing that he was about to be swallowed by the flame, Duwei''s eyes showed a trace of strangeness... Boom! The light of the fire had filled the sky, and Dewey''s tiny figure was soon out of sight. The sky was immediately "licked" by the fire out of a round black hole, which was sandwiched in a frenzied airflow. Even the surrounding clouds, air, and even sunlight were sucked into the black hole! With a long chant, the Dragon God was about to retreat into the sea... It felt that it was very disrespectful to be awakened by such an ant like opponent today. Now that he has killed the trivial provocation, he will go back to sleep. But... "Wait a minute!" In the sky, Dewey''s voice said, "you haven''t killed me yet!" The Dragon God''s eyes swept to the sky... The black hole has slowly shrunk, the residual suction is still swallowing the air in this space, clouds and light, but... In front of the black hole, a figure, although staggering, although embarrassed, but... Floating in the sky intact! Dewey''s face was as pale as paper, and there was still blood in his broken fingers and sticky blood in his hair. But, after all, he is still alive! Duvi''s body, a strange set of gorgeous armor, his whole body intact package in it. The light holy luster, smooth lines, delicate and beautiful lines, all exude a beautiful light, and the delicate lines, is faint with a trace of divine power! With the power attached to the armor, Du Wei escaped. Although he has been unable to fly, but behind the armor, a pair of wings of the armor itself open, making his body stable suspended in the sky! The spirit family artifact lacks the moon five light armor! There was an extreme surprise in the eyes of the Dragon God, but after a moment, the surprise turned into boundless rage¡° Missing moon five light armor!! You!! Jituro''s throat bow in your hand! There are tears from my hands cheated crystal drop is also in your hands!!! You! You must have been sent by that bitch Artemis The roar of the Dragon God seems to have gathered the venom of thousands of years¡° Artemis... "Dewey murmured in his heart. Is it the name of the spirit God? But why does the Dragon God call the spirit God "bitch"?? E

 Chapter 567

    Ares didn''t lie. The five light armor is indeed the most defensive artifact. The Dragon God just caught an angry blow. Dewey had lost his fighting power, but he could resist it with the divine power attached to the armor.


    Duwei escaped his death. Seeing the Dragon God''s venomous roar, Duwei didn''t know how much hatred it contained. His only affirmation was: obviously, the Dragon God seemed to hate the spirit God very much.


    Now, it seems that this resentment has been transferred to the elf wearing artifact.


    Run!


    It was a decision Dewey made immediately. Anyway, he''s half done with his task: to wake up the Dragon God and enrage him. And the rest is about an hour and a half


    Duwei is very clear that he absolutely has no capital to entangle with the Dragon God for an hour and a half, so the only way is to fight and retreat. As long as he is not killed by the Dragon God for an hour and a half, and let the Dragon God stay awake and angry, Chris will finish the last step.


    If you don''t run away now, when will you stay?


    As soon as Du Wei thought about it, he immediately turned around and flew away. The wings behind the five light armor of the missing moon vibrated. It had to be said that this artifact was perfect when it was made. In the case of duvet''s serious injury and weakness, he hardly needed any more magic. His wings naturally vibrated, making him fly away.


    In the process of flying, the divine armor itself will release some invisible forces, which will easily cut the air in front of it, greatly improving the speed of flying. Not much air resistance.


    The body several rises and falls, Du Wei already instantly darts out nearly kilometer, this speed even compared to he uses the magic which moves instantaneously to all silk not slow.


    However, the situation did not develop as expected by Dewey


    The wind roared in his ear, and Duwei felt that the speed had reached the limit, but behind his ears, the angry roar of the Dragon God still seemed to be behind his head!


    Looking back in a hurry, duverton was scared out of his wits!


    It turned out that he had already leaped thousands of meters. But looking back, the huge body of the Dragon God still seemed to be in the original position behind him. The distance between the two people was not far away, but it seemed to shrink a bit.


    "I''ll swallow you." The sound of the Dragon God seemed to be in duvet''s ear.


    Then, the huge mouth opened, as if half of the sky were shrouded in it, and Dewey struggled to fly. But the body is still little by little was shrouded in the shadow of that mouth. The mouth was about to close, and Dewey was about to be swallowed up.


    son of a gun!


    Dewey immediately realized the problem!


    In the face of Dragon God, the so-called "speed" has lost its meaning at all! No matter how fast we fly, we can surpass the speed of sound or even light, but in front of a god level strong man who can control the rules of space freely. The other side can easily catch up with themselves.


    As long as it changes the rules of this space, it can make itself even fly 10000 meters, just like standing still.


    Boom!


    The big mouth finally closed, and Dewey was swallowed by the Dragon God again. Dewey was dizzy. All the way down from the throat of the Dragon God, like falling into the abyss.


    But when Dewey fell into the throat of the Dragon God, he suddenly had an idea in his heart: what if this old thing ate me? Can''t I go out in a moment?


    He fell into the belly of the Dragon God and plunged into the "River" which used to make him sick. This time, the five light armor of the missing moon immediately separated the liquid, but Du Wei didn''t get half of it.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Duwei couldn''t help laughing: "even if I swallow this old thing, it''s useless. I can go out later."


    He was scrambling to get out. But suddenly I heard a voice in my ear: "I said, I will kill you."


    Suddenly, it was dark around here, but suddenly a streamer appeared. The light quickly condensed into a light spot. Soon, after squirming, it condensed into a shape. The shape of the body. It''s like a reduced dragon!


    Du Wei opened his mouth: "you... Are you Dragon God? Can you still get out of the body? My God


    "Kill


    The tiny dragon body immediately pounced on Dewey. In a flash of his body, Dewey was already attached. Then Du weiru was hit hard by the heavy hammer, and his body suddenly smashed out! There was a crisp crack in the ribs of the chest.


    The dragon''s tail lashed duvet''s chest and smashed duvet''s head into the nearby meat wall.


    Du Wei opened his mouth and spurted blood, but in front of his chest, the part of the chest which lacked the moon five light armor was also shallow concave! However, the lack of moon five light armor has the function of self-healing, and soon the concave part is fused again.


    Du Wei felt that he was dying. The tiny dragon in front of him was staring at him in the golden light.


    "Hum, I can''t always help you save your life without the moon five light armor!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Du Wei felt that his body suddenly swung, and his whole body was thrown to the ground again. The Dragon God gave a proud smile, and quickly gathered a golden spear in his paw, and shot at Du Wei fiercely.


    Come on!


    Du Wei''s shoulder was pierced by the golden spear, and the light of the five light armor of the missing moon was dimmed. There was a hole in the shoulder armor. Du Wei only felt the blood gushing from the wound, and there was a violent force at the wound, which seemed to explode, but it was suppressed by the divine power of the five light armor of the missing moon.


    The Dragon God was grinning. He stretched out his two claws and waved them in the air. When duverton felt that the air around his body was pressing against him in an instant!


    The strong squeezing force made him breathe. The whole body is tightly wrapped by the strength!


    Du Wei felt that he was almost flattened. His painful mouth kept gushing blood. The light of the five light armor was so bright that he tried to release a thin layer of light on the layer close to Du Wei''s body to resist the pressure around him.


    Click, click! Click, click!


    Five light armor seems to be groaning gently, almost a kind of sad cry to be broken.


    The Dragon God roared: "ridiculous human, do you think you can resist me with an artifact? You''re just a saint. Artifact can''t exert its power in your hands. "


    Peng!


    Du Wei felt that his bones were broken, and the tears under his tongue seemed to be stimulated, and the life elements were secreted crazily.


    But in this way, Dewey felt more and more painful. His body was constantly damaged, and then he was constantly repaired by the tearful crystal falling at the same time. The feeling of being in deep water and dying made him cry.


    His body was hanging in the air. His limbs hung limply like an animal lying on a chopping board to be slaughtered.


    Du Wei''s body, exposed in the armor outside the xuexu part, the skin pores, constantly burst at the slightest crack. Blood came out of it, but at the same time, the life elements in his body surged, and then the cracks were quickly repaired


    It''s going on and on. Unconsciously, Dewey felt that his body had become a huge whirlpool. On the one hand, his life kept passing, but on the other hand, life elements kept pouring in


    pain! Unspeakable pain!!


    Finally, the Dragon God seems to have played enough, gently a loose paw. Dewey''s body fell right down.


    Du Wei''s whole body collapsed, and most of his bones were broken, especially his arms. If it wasn''t for the quick repair of the tears, Du Wei would have died several times.


    At this time, the broken bone was instantly re connected, which made duvet feel like a snake with molting skin. His body twisted there unconsciously.


    "Hum. Is it painful? " The Dragon God looked at Dewey coldly: "I''m going to tear the armor on you to pieces! Hum. That bitch, does she think her armor is the strongest in the world! I''ll make you understand. This armor is just a joke


    With that, the Dragon God''s body quickly flashed to Duwei''s side. As soon as the golden light around him flashed, it immediately turned into a human shape and fell on Duwei''s side. With a hand, it pointed to the center of Duwei''s forehead and helmet


    Bo!


    A little golden light immediately disappeared into the helmet, and duverton roared like a stimulus!


    Although the five light armor of the missing moon tried its best to resist, after all, the divine power attached to the artifact was just a blessing. It was not as powerful as the spirit God himself. With the Dragon God''s finger, its divine power suddenly broke through the protection of the helmet, and a trace of divine thought rushed directly into Duwei''s mind, and instantly invaded Duwei''s consciousness space!


    In Dewey''s space of consciousness, his spiritual power was almost dried up, and in his space of consciousness, there was a seed of power given by Bai He Chou. Later, it combined the magic attributes left by the snow falling of the elves, making Dewey''s spiritual power have two special characteristics of human and elves.


    With the help of Bai He Chou''s power race and the opportunity in the demon temple, Du Wei was promoted to the holy rank in just a few years.


    Originally, in his consciousness space, it was like a millstone slowly rotating naturally. The constant rotation of consciousness space on weekdays would generate continuous and unconscious spiritual power.


    But at this moment, the Dragon God''s divine power broke in, and suddenly, like sweeping the withered and decayed, wantonly collided with each other, and destroyed the spiritual source of consciousness which had formed a certain scale in Duwei''s consciousness space, which had formed a whirlpool and slowly turned into the source of power, and was immediately torn apart!


    Boom!


    Du Wei opened his voice and roared wildly, but in his ears, he seemed to hear 18000 thunders. The sound hit his mind. Under the power of the Dragon God, his space of consciousness was completely broken. At that time, he had countless memories of his life. It''s like a picture that has been torn to pieces. It''s surging in my mind crazily!


    Dewey felt that his head seemed to be expanding, and it might be getting bigger and bigger, and he would burst his head at any time.


    At the same time, tears crystal drop, the origin of life element, which is spread from the beginning of the world, is releasing the purest life element under duvet''s broken body.


    And there were countless wounds all over Dewey''s body. Break, heal, break again, heal again.


    And every time healing, every time broken, gradually, Du Wei''s own, just like a cast in the flames of thousands of times hammered iron! One at a time. Over and over again!


    In the repeated process of countless times of repeated damage and healing of his body, the purest element of life has invaded all parts of his body, even a piece of bone, and the original essence in the bone has been broken. Integrate the purest elements of life, and then re form


    Over and over again, over and over again. Every inch of bone, every inch of skin. Every trace of flesh and blood, even hair... In this great pain, the elements of life inadvertently refines duvidi''s body completely... Not once, but countless times!


    No one has ever used the teardrop like this in tens of thousands of years, no matter when it is in the hands of the dragon or when it is lent to the elves... Of course, no dragon or elves carry it in their mouths when they are idle and bored. Then they were beaten like sandbags, or they broke their flesh and bones and healed again. If I did that... I''m afraid I would have died long ago.


    But now, Dewey is a coincidence among coincidences.


    On the one hand, every attack of the Dragon God land was blocked by the short moon five light armor, and at the same time, the short moon five light armor was still protecting Duwei''s body. On the other hand, Dewey''s body. Tears crystal drop can have such a little delay time to repeatedly repair Dewey''s body.


    so to speak. If it wasn''t for Du Wei''s body, he would have died long ago.


    In Dewey''s consciousness space, the source of mental power is completely broken at the same time. His body, but in this kind of opportunity coincidence, gradually more and more refined!


    The so-called... All refining into steel!


    Finally, in the Dragon God''s grim smile, it felt that the man under it seemed to be dead.


    Each other''s space of consciousness was almost cut into countless pieces by himself, and Duwei, who was struggling and roaring just now, also calmed down.


    At the moment, Dewey''s eyes, ears, nose, mouth, almost all with a trace of blood. The Dragon God can feel that there is no residual activity in each other''s consciousness space. In other words, Dewey''s space of consciousness has been completely destroyed by the Dragon God.


    In the sneer, the Dragon God took back his power, but this time, his power just took back, but suddenly gave out a roar!!


    Its finger, which was on Du Wei''s head, seemed to be stuck by something. When it had just withdrawn its divine power, it suddenly felt that a powerful and incomparable force, such as a wave, was rushing along its fingers!!


    The power doesn''t seem to be magic or magic... But it''s surging, but it''s incomparable. The strong degree even shocked the Dragon God!


    Moreover, it immediately felt that it was not an ordinary force, but a powerful force of life elements!!


    Inertia!!


    In this world, all forces have inertia!


    Like a running car, even if you suddenly step on the brake, it will still slide forward for a certain distance, which is the effect of inertia.


    And the tear crystal pendant, just under the strike of the Dragon God''s mighty power, has constantly broken out the essence of countless life elements that it possesses. It has been desperately repairing the damage of Duwei''s body, and the attack of the Dragon God is fiercely fierce, and the speed of patching is faster.


    Gradually, the elements of life are just like the flood that has been opened!


    But now, Dewey''s body has been repaired. It can''t be better! Even every inch of the body has condensed countless life elements!


    At this time, the dragon god suddenly let go


    The outside attacks stopped. Dewey''s body doesn''t need to be repaired.


    However, the inertia of the life elements in the teardrop crystal falling out... Is not so fast that it will stop immediately!!


    It can be said that this powerful energy is inspired by the Dragon God''s own attack!


    Among the roar of the Dragon God, the powerful life element has penetrated its fingers and rushed into its body, quickly "replenishing"!


    so to speak. This is the luck of Dewey, but the misfortune of the Dragon God.


    If at the moment, the Dragon God reacts and resolutely cuts off his finger, then it can get out.


    And the "inertia" of the crazy surge of life elements has to be borne by Dewey! His body has been mended beyond repair! Then, at this time, such fierce elements of life gush out with the force of inertia, in Duwei''s body... Then there is only one waiting for Duwei''s end!


    Explosive!


    And now. But the Dragon God''s finger is on Dewey. What''s more terrible is that the Dragon God has just released the divine idea to attack Dewey. Its finger is attached with the divine idea, just like a bridge between Dewey and the Dragon God!


    And now. Like a flood of life elements, but just found a vent!


    At first, the Dragon God seemed to resist, but then, the life element was not magic of any attribute! This kind of strength is not to be able to resist!


    That frenzied tide of life along the fingers of the Dragon God crazy poured in. Immediately quickly "repair" the Dragon God''s body.


    There is no repair to repair, no repair to repair. So what''s the result?


    Boom!


    In the roar of the Dragon God, he only called out "no!"


    Then, its golden body suddenly split and exploded. Then, you can see around... The flesh of the Dragon God here, and on the walls everywhere, the flesh and blood turned over. Everywhere crack burst open, suddenly internal as if by cutting machine rolled over general, everywhere is bloody!


    The inner wall, which was as hard as stone, has become a piece of wriggling flesh and blood.


    Fortunately, inertia is just inertia and will not last forever.


    But such a wave of "inertia" eruption of the tide of life, but in an instant in the Dragon God''s body rampant up!


    Although the inertial life elements of the tearful crystal fall leak out, the power is for the Dragon God itself. It''s not too big... But


    Dragon God is a god level strong man who has survived for tens of thousands of years! The flesh of the dragon is very powerful. And after countless years of cultivation, its body has been cultivated to a very strong state. It''s like a balloon that has been blown very big. If you give it more breath, even if the extra breath is not too much, it''s like the last straw to crush the camel!


    When a balloon is blown too big, the result is one.


    Bang!


    The rain of blood fell on Dewey''s head and body.


    On Dewey''s body, the broken moon five light armor began to heal slowly and automatically.


    But Dewey himself, still lying there quietly, in addition to breathing and heartbeat still exist, but he is like a dead man in general.


    Only because, although his body was tempered into steel, but the spiritual consciousness of space fragmentation, but let him fall into a deep coma.


    Now, from the outside, this "island" in the sun


    The Dragon God''s body has come to the surface of the water. On the hard and light purple golden scales, there are flakes everywhere. The scales turn over, and the blood sprays out, and the surrounding water is dyed red.


    And the Dragon God''s huge head came out of the water, howling in pain.


    It has reason to be angry.


    It feels that its body, whether in vivo or in vitro, does not know how many wounds have appeared. Some bones are damaged, and some even internal organs are damaged. Even with its divine strength, I am afraid it will take years to repair such a degree of body damage.


    The Dragon God was angry. The spirit is more and more frenzied, and at this time, it roars angrily: "human!! human beings!! You hurt my noble body! "


    Although the Dragon God didn''t know what happened yet, it immediately remembered something


    Tears crystal drop! That man has tears! Maybe you can repair your body immediately by the crystal drop of tears!


    After enduring the pain of his whole body, the Dragon God immediately exerts his divine power again, and his consciousness becomes more concentrated than ever before. He wants to turn the spirit out of his body again and sneak into his body to take away the tears from Dewey''s body.


    But this time


    "Old friend. It seems that you are in great trouble


    A voice with a hint of ridicule, directly sounded in the depths of the Dragon God''s mind!


    This immediately makes the dragon spirit fly away!


    Because, since the voice is directly from their own consciousness, that is to say, the other side has directly invaded their own consciousness space!


    How could that be!


    He is a god level strong man!!


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you hear me? I''ve been your neighbor for ten thousand years


    Chris''s mocking voice, with a trace of banter: "you''re in trouble. It seems that my little friend has done a good job... Oh. By the way, I''m afraid you have to add me to your trouble! "


    The Dragon God roared in horror, but soon he was more surprised. My spirit soon went down, seems to roar also gradually become weak.


    Its own consciousness seems to gradually become blurred up, the feeling, as if extremely tired. It seems that there is a force that is fast swallowing up one''s own consciousness


    "No... impossible... Impossible..."


    Finally, the voice of the Dragon God is quiet


    The sun is shining and the sea is peaceful. It seems that the space has finally recovered.


    It''s just that. The original island became the body of a giant monster like a tortoise shell, floating on the sea, which was a bit strange.


    After a long time, the monster''s huge head seemed to wriggle for a while. Then, it opened its mouth, but did not roar, but seemed to wake up from a deep sleep. I yawned lazily.


    He shook his head hard. Monster''s mouth, spit out a voice with helpless.


    "Bad luck... This body was a little ugly. But fortunately, it''s still perfect... But it''s riddled by this boy. Tell me how to use it


    Next to Dewey, old Chris''s body slowly appeared. He gently kicked Dewey, and his face was full of worry: "is this boy dead?"


    He leaned down and said a mantra. A healing magic flashed out of his fingertips, but then there was a scene that shocked Chris!


    The healing magic, a faint light shrouded in Dewey''s body, but there was a repulsive force in Dewey''s body. The healing magic was unable to enter Dewey''s body. After several turns around Dewey''s body, it dissipated itself.


    "Yi?"


    Chris gave a low cry, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. Under that light, his eyes easily penetrated Dewey''s body, and instantly scanned Dewey''s body.


    "Good guy!"


    When Chris took back his eyes, the old man was stunned. He squeezed his chin and murmured, "Damn it! How did the boy''s body become so strong? "


    Old Chris''s eyes turned around and he kept muttering, "perfect! What a perfect body! With such a perfect body, I''m afraid even the God level strong can''t reach this level of cultivation! "


    Thinking about it, Chris suddenly became evil in his eyes. He sneered twice and said to himself in a low voice: "boy, you seem to be dead anyway... You might as well give me such a good body..."


    As he was saying this, he suddenly shook his head and said to himself, "no, good. Chris, Chris, this guy is your ally anyway. If it wasn''t for his help, you couldn''t have killed that old dragon. Now it''s over. If you lose your face, you''ll take over his body. It''s like killing him. There seems to be something wrong


    But the words changed again, and his tone became evil: "whatever! I''m the servant of the devil. As the servant of the devil, I don''t need to talk about morality. Although the boy helped me, he also broke one of my big plans. It''s nothing for me to compensate him with his body. "


    With that, Chris''s face was full of evil.


    Originally, he was a creature created by the devil. Obviously, he seems to have convinced himself that he is hesitating to point out his finger to Dewey


    Dewey was in a coma, and he didn''t know that this old Chris, after everything was done. In the twinkling of an eye, he was greedy of his own body and wanted to attack himself. He was sleeping quietly, but he didn''t know that he had just got out of the tiger''s mouth, but he had already stood by the gate of death.


    Chris still had one last hesitation in his eyes, as long as his fingers moved forward. It will kill Dewey immediately, and then occupy such a perfect body


    At this time


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from outside!


    The voice was clear and cold. But with a sense of awe inspiring as if Hengyuan.


    The voice seemed to come from outside, but it seemed to ring in all directions at the same time. Even though old Chris was in the Dragon God''s body, every word could be heard so clearly!


    White River worry in the air cold overlooking the huge monster below, even white river worry indifference, in the first time to see such a huge thing, also can''t help but some surprise.


    Right now. Bai He Chou is sitting on the back of a dragon. The dragon is red all over, but it is the "hot sun" that Duwei forced to drive away!


    I don''t know whether the scorching sun is unlucky or lucky. It is far away from the direction, but it meets the White River sorrow. Bai He Chou felt the strong dragon spirit in the deep sea when he was at sea. When he saw a dragon flying, how could the wizard king be polite?


    See white river worry in the hand, at will grasp a long rope. The rope is around the hot sun''s neck. Although the sun is a dragon. But where is Baihe Chou''s opponent? He was easily subdued by Bai He Chou. White River sorrow so riding the sun, toward the direction of the dragon.


    result. Is to see the sea, this quiet sleeping monster. Monster''s body, that full of wounds, let white river worry some surprise.


    However, with his indifference, he was not surprised.


    This must be the guy the spirit God entrusted to find the land by himself.


    White River worry slightly frown, he light way: "the following listen to good.". I am entrusted by a spirit to convey a word to you! The person entrusted to me asked me to tell you, "Artemis regretted what happened in those years. I don''t know if you also regretted it?"


    White River worry repeatedly said this sentence on both sides, his strong power, this sentence will be deeply passed down, sound wave back and forth sweep. After that, he didn''t care whether the monster was sleeping or dead. But when the task entrusted by the spirit was finished, he didn''t owe the spirit anything. Immediately, he was ready to turn around and leave. At this time, finally, the monster seemed to "wake up". Open a huge mouth, looking at the sky white river worry: "who are you?" Wu Wang frowned. He was a little impatient, but he still answered the question coldly¡° My name is Bai hechou There was silence below. Occupying the body of the Dragon God, Chris looks at the Dragon riding human above with a strange look. White River worries? White River?? This name... Isn''t it just the guy Dewey mentioned, the talented human who is said to have cultivated himself in the field? Is he the White River?

 Chapter 568

    When Baihe Chou reported his name, he obviously felt that the monster below, staring at himself, seemed strange. Is there anything wrong with your name?


    "Are you really Bai He Chou?" Chris swallowed his saliva subconsciously. This action caused a misunderstanding of Bai He Chou. He mistakenly thought that the monster was going to attack himself.


    Bai He''s worried eyes are very cold. He stands on the dragon''s back, one hand holding the rope, the other hand behind him. He says faintly: "I''m just entrusted to pass a word... If you want to do it, I''m also very interested."


    "No, no, no, no, No Big head shaking, Chris''s action is funny, but his tone is very excited: "you, really white river worry? Well, I heard that you have domain level strength? "


    Now it''s Baihe''s turn to worry.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''ve just heard your name." Chris was smiling. It seemed that there was some hostility in Bai He''s worried look. The old guy quickly added: "by the way, do you know Dewey?"


    Dewey?


    Field! Strong in the field!


    Chris was about to drool on the spot. How much effort did he put into making Du Weineng integrate the soul of Aragorn and become a strong man in the field? To complete his plan, he must get the help of strong men in the field. But now, this son of a bitch has destroyed the king''s heart


    Fortunately, God bless, this is not, another field level strong sent to the door!


    In an instant, Chris gave up the idea of occupying Dewey''s body.


    He decided to be honest with Baihe.


    "Dear humanity. Mr. White River Chris cleared his throat and tried to speak politely: "you brought the message to Solomon DES, right? The huge body you see now is solomondes himself... But I''m afraid it can''t hear you anymore. And I, please note, I''m not solomondes


    "You are not?" Bai He Chou released his finger: "you..."


    "I just occupied its body, or rather. I''m a prisoner in it. Now, because of some small accidents, poor Lord Solomon DESs, the Dragon God, his soul has been sealed and fallen into a boundless sleep, so I can take the opportunity to come out and breathe. Oh, yes Chris''s last words touched Bai He Chou: "it''s your friend who helped me seal Solomon des. Duvet, that kid. You''re just in time. He''s in some trouble. Maybe you''d like to help him


    The huge monster raised its head and grew its mouth, and then the whole huge body froze. White River sorrow see that huge mouth, soon flashed out a figure. The figure seemed to be transparent in the sun, as if it were illusory, but it was like an old man. Thin and old, like a skeleton.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Chris."


    "Where''s Dewey?" The White River is cold.


    "It''s in... Please follow me." Chris laughs and points to the monster''s mouth.


    The White River worries to hum a, although he also has some doubts, only, the skilled person is bold. And Bai He Chou... I''m afraid no one in the world has the courage to pick the God of war. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t worry about the trap set by the other party. After a slight hum, his body from the dragon''s back a little, by a gust of wind, fell in the monster''s mouth, coldly looked at Chris: "lead the way."


    Dewey sleeps like a baby. The eyelids are drooping. The expression is very quiet, only breathing slowly and steady.


    When Bai hechou followed Chris into the Dragon God''s body. When he came to Dewey''s side, he saw him for the first time, and his face changed immediately!


    With the strength of Bai He Chou at the moment, he is already at the level of "demigod". Every time he goes to any place, he can master all the rules in the surrounding space. It''s the wind, breathing, heartbeat, and all the subtle energy fluctuations around.


    When he saw Du Wei, what changed his face was that although Du Wei was lying there perfectly, he couldn''t feel any trace of mental fluctuation on Du Wei in Bai He Chou''s eyes!


    Not to mention that Dewey is a great magician with extraordinary strength. Even if it is a normal ordinary person, as long as it is alive, there will naturally be mental flow.


    But in front of him, there seems to be no trace of fluctuation of mental power, just like a pool of stagnant water... Or a


    dead person!!


    "He..." let Bai He worry that his whole life is as cold as snow mountain, but at the moment, when he spits out the first word, he can''t help but slightly distort his face, and even slightly shake his body. He took a deep breath, and then he died. Word by word, he slowly squeezed out of his mouth: "he, dead, dead?"


    "Er..." Chris thought for a moment, "he''s still breathing, and he''s up and down. I''m afraid he''s not hurt at all."


    "But he seems to have died, here..." White River sorrow pointed to his head: "here, has died."


    "Well, he was seriously injured." Chris sighed: "he had a big fight with that solomonders, and it turned out to be like this. I''m afraid his spiritual space has been badly damaged. "


    White River worry no longer speak, he approached Du Wei''s side, slowly squat down, stretch out a finger, press Du Wei''s forehead.


    But when a trace of his mind just came out, Duwei''s body, the lack of moon five light armor immediately burst out a group of light, gently swing away the White River''s worried fingers.


    "Yi?" Bai he could not help frowning: "his armor seems to have magic blessing? The armor is still protecting him. "


    "I''ve tried." Chris grinned bitterly: "I can''t take off his armor. It''s not ordinary armor. It''s a five light armor made by the gods. It''s an artifact."


    "Artifact. Hum Bai He Chou''s tone was disdainful. He took a deep breath, and his fingertips gave out a cold light, and he pressed Duwei''s forehead again.


    This time, the White River worries to make the power stronger, and the lack of moon five light armor immediately have induction, the power of protection also increases. However, has been promoted after the White River worry. Still forced his mind through the armor itself.


    Bai He Chou''s body flickered slightly. Obviously, it was not easy. His brow was frowning tightly, and he closed his eyes


    A trace of mind, floating into the consciousness of Dewey space. And the discovery that follows, let Bai He worry greatly surprised!


    Compared with normal people, Dewey''s space of consciousness at the moment is almost broken! In anyone''s conscious space. There will be a small whirlpool center, with the constant rotation of daily life, to breed new mental power (only magicians are much better than ordinary people).


    But at the moment, in Dewey''s consciousness space, it seems to be nothing. And the broken remains of the original spirit of the goblin, as if by something blunt tear in general, East and West, messy.


    And because there is no automatic rotation of the original force. When Dewey''s original mental power was exhausted, no new mental power was born, which made him never wake up.


    This principle is similar to that of ordinary people. When they are exhausted, they need to go to sleep and go to sleep. In this sleep state, the mental power in their mind will automatically rotate and generate new power to supplement... But in Duwei''s mind. The origin of rotation has been broken, without new supplement, it has been in a state of "dormancy" and unable to wake up.


    It''s just that Dewey doesn''t even have a shred of goblin power in the space of consciousness. It''s all empty.


    Finally, Bai he closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he thought for a moment. Once again, I split my spiritual tentacles


    This kind of behavior. It''s very painful for a person to cut off his mental strength. But White River worry but facial expression as usual, did not hesitate to do so.


    Then his expression became dignified, and he carefully injected his spiritual power into Dewey''s consciousness space. With this as the starting point, and his own strength as the guide, he injected a little power into Dewey''s consciousness space again, so that Dewey''s consciousness space had the trace of rotation again.


    Finally, the central part of the consciousness space, which used to be like ashes, turns slowly again, though slowly, though slightly


    Bai He Chou was relieved. He took back his fingers. When he stood up again, his forehead was already in a cold sweat.


    However, his face is still a haze.


    After standing up, Bai He Chou took a look at Chris and seemed to want to say something, but he closed his mouth tightly.


    "It''s a pity..." Chris blinked: "his spiritual cultivation has a strong foundation, now..."


    "Never break, never stand." White River sorrow light said such a sentence.


    Chris took a look at the human and didn''t say it, but he thought to himself: it''s nice to say, it''s unbreakable. But the question is, if you break to the extreme and want to "stand up" again, where is it so easy?


    When Dewey awoke, he felt as if his mind were blank.


    What''s more, although he woke up, there was an irresistible fatigue and sleepiness in his mind. This feeling of fatigue made him very difficult to close his eyes on the spot and fall into a deep sleep again.


    Tired!


    This is a kind of mental exhaustion, as if his brain was hollowed out by the whole child, which makes people crazy.


    He tried his best to open his eyes. When his eyes opened a gap, he saw a familiar face


    The man stood with his hands down, standing on his side, wearing a white robe that seemed to never change, as white as the color of the snow mountain in Hengyuan.


    And that pair of eyes, like the cold star at night, cold and stubborn, now looking at themselves, but there is a faint warmth.


    Du Wei reluctantly opened his lips: "I''m afraid I''m dreaming. It''s you... Lao Bai..." in a short sentence, Du Wei gasped for three times before he finished. This feeling is very strange. He clearly feels that his body is not tired, on the contrary, it is full of abundant strength. However, the spirit is extremely weak! Seems to say such a word, but let him as if ten days ten nights do not sleep so weak. The body full of strength and the spirit of extreme weakness, this strong contrast, is extremely uncomfortable¡° Dewey White River worries to look at Du Wei, the corner of Wu King''s mouth peeps out a faint smile: "I saved you once, now, we are even." Du Wei pulled the corner of his mouth and wriggled his lips a few times. Bai he frowned and leaned down, his ears close to Du Wei''s mouth, listening to what he said. But Du Wei said with a weak smile: "bullshit. Last time you had a fight with the Pope, I saved you once. Then on the snow mountain, I untied your curse... You owe me twice. Now... You only paid me back once, also, also... "Later, Duwei couldn''t catch up, and almost fainted again. White River sorrow sighed a tone, dignified of stretch out a finger, in Du Wei''s back brain dint a stab. When the wizard King''s power was injected in, Du Wei was as if he had been charged with electricity, and his eyes showed a certain look. However, after seeing the action of Bai He Chou clearly, Du Wei''s heart jumped: "I... what''s wrong with me?"¡° I don''t know whether to congratulate you or to mourn you. " Chris''s voice came from the other side.

 Chapter 569

    The old guy''s tone was a little strange: "Congratulations, because... Congratulations, boy, your body has fused a lot of life elements. Now your body is strong. I''m afraid that even a god level strong man who has practiced for tens of thousands of years may not have such a perfect body as you. If you want to, you can even become a super monster with immortal body... I personally suggest that you should make up your mind to practice martial arts. With such a super body, you will become a super warrior. "


    Dewey forced a smile: "and... A moment of silence?"


    Chris pondered for a moment, he said with a smile: "say goodbye to magic, boy! Your space of consciousness is completely over. Even if you cultivate well, your mental strength is just equal to that of an ordinary person. Magic... You don''t have to think about it in your life. Oh, of course, with your present body, you can live at least 10000 years. If you don''t give up, practice hard. After three or five thousand years, you may be able to reach the level of magic before you get hurt. "


    Three... Three or five thousand years??


    Dewey wanted to fight with Chris, but he didn''t have the spirit to do it now, so he just struggled, opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Chris explained duvet''s current "injury" to duvet.


    Dewey also immediately understood a fact: I''m afraid, I really want to say goodbye to "magic".


    No matter ordinary people or magicians, their daily life consumes mental energy. When they are exhausted, they need to sleep or meditate (for magicians). After they enter the dormant state, their mental energy will be slowly replenished.


    And the power of the magician. It''s because this kind of person has a strong talent, and his mental recovery is not only faster than ordinary people, but also more than ordinary people. And it''s getting stronger and stronger with the cultivation.


    But Dewey now... The source of his space of consciousness has been torn to pieces. As a result, his mental strength is extremely weak, even worse than an ordinary person.


    What''s more, he needs to be cultivated. I''m afraid it will take quite a long time. But even if he''s finished. However, the source in the space of consciousness has been destroyed too thoroughly. In the future, his spiritual cultivation can only be restored to the level of an ordinary person, and even weaker.


    "In other words, you can cultivate your strong martial arts skills in the future. But your spirit will be worse than ordinary people. You are more likely to be sleepy and sleepy than ordinary people. Besides, you''d better keep calm and don''t get too excited. Because when people get excited. Mental energy will be consumed in an instant. Excitement will cause a period of mental excitement, but after that, people will be easily tired! So... "


    "So what you mean is that I''d better be a Puritan." Dewey sighed.


    He was depressed.


    For magic and martial arts, Dewey has always been more inclined to the magic road. Even after he practiced the big snow mountain body skill. After his physical fitness has been greatly improved, the obstacles to practicing martial arts when he was a child no longer exist, and he did not want to become a martial arts master.


    He prefers magic, because magic... Is easier to be lazy. As a warrior. You have to fight with people with your own knives and guns. But magician, just hide behind and sing the mantra. Of course, it''s easier.


    But now... I''ve been practicing magic for more than ten years, and it''s all over. But become a body abnormal immortal body?


    What do you do when you meet an opponent in the future? There''s no magic. There''s no magic. You have to wave your sword like a knight to open a movie with people?


    "Well... But I have one more question." Dewey was still lying there: "why, I can''t move now? I can''t move a finger right now. "


    "Er... It''s because he''s too weak now." Chris sighed: "I''m afraid your mental strength is not much better than that of a baby. You need a long recovery period to get you back to a normal level. before this. You''re weak mentally, and it''s even hard to control your own body. That is to say, you are now the equivalent of a baby... By the way, you may even wet the bed. "


    "I..." Du Wei was on fire, but his anger just came up. Du Wei immediately felt extremely sleepy. He was so scared that he quickly suppressed his anger.


    bed-wetting? You mean bed wetting?


    When I was a child, I never wet my bed! I''m almost twenty now. You said I might wet my bed later?


    "Don''t be angry. It''s just that during the recovery period, you might. As long as the recovery period is over. You are a normal adult. Of course... Magicians can''t be. "


    Duwei still refused to give up, his eyes turned to White River worry, but White River worry looked at Duwei, silently nodded, let Duwei immediately frustrated.


    Even Bai He Chou said so. It seems that he is


    "But in theory, it''s not that you don''t have the possibility of using magic." Bai He Chou thought about it carefully: "your problem now is that your mental strength can''t be supplemented! Even if you meditate or sleep, your supplementary mental power is very weak, which is not enough for you to use magic. So, if you want to use magic, unless there are other ways to supplement mental power... For example, external mental power. "


    Then Bai He said, "but everyone''s mental strength is totally different. It''s impossible for others to inject mental energy directly into you. What I can do is to inject a little power into your consciousness space and push the origin of your consciousness to rotate... But I don''t directly inject my mental power into you. That will make you insane. "


    "You mean..."


    "Unless there is another you in the world, who is exactly the same as your mental power and injects that person''s mental power into you, you can use magic... But you will always use up the mental power injected into you from outside. Once you use up, you will still become what you are now. The key is that. You won''t be able to generate enough new mental energy on your own


    Du Weili''s eyes darkened. Another self in the world?


    Maybe Aragorn and Dewey 1 can, but the memory in that badge has been destroyed by themselves.


    "I have to have my own mental strength..." Dewey looked at his finger subconsciously. Unfortunately, on weekdays, he would store his mental energy in the ring, but before the first World War, the colorful stone ring was exhausted.


    "Can''t the source in my space of consciousness be reshaped? We can''t do without our own supplement. "


    "At least I can''t do it." Bai He Chou shook his head: "I think. I''m afraid the other gods can''t do it. You have to cultivate yourself slowly. "


    Three or five thousand years of cultivation?


    Dewey was desperate.


    Looking at Dewey''s dispirited appearance, Chris suddenly clapped his hand and said with a loud smile in an uplifting tone: "OK, Dewey, let''s say something happy. Don''t be so dejected. You see, now that you''ve helped me escape, I''ll give you the benefit! Um... Do you want to learn the advanced martial arts of the demons? I can teach you. Your body now is very suitable for... "


    "I... Want to go back." "I have something else to do," Dewey whispered


    "I need a body."


    Chris raised his question: "my original idea was to use Solomon des'' body. But now... Dewey, this body has been seriously damaged. I don''t want to waste my magic to repair such a huge body, so, Dewey. Give me the crystal drop of tears, and I''ll repair it. "


    Du Wei''s body was floating in the air. He followed Bai He Chou, a finger of Bai He Chou. With a trace of magic, just like holding a puppet, Du Wei was hanging in the air and walked out all the way.


    "Body?" Dewey frowned: "Chris, you didn''t say you were going to use such a big body... The Dragon God''s body is too big. Can you make it smaller?"


    "Smaller..." Chris wry smile: "can be can, but it takes time, such a huge body, I need time to adapt and integration. It''s going to take a while to use metamorphosis. "


    "But even if you use metamorphosis, you can''t keep it small all the time." There was a twinkle in Dewey''s eyes.


    Chris is no fool. It immediately saw what Dewey meant!


    This boy, he is also thinking about the Dragon God''s body!


    The Dragon God''s body is a wonderful thing!


    At the beginning, Dewey used the scales of the golden dragon to make twelve sets of superior golden armor. Now what about the scales of Dragon God himself?


    This is the real "Dragon God armor" ah!


    Moreover, the Dragon God''s body is so huge, how many sets of armor can he make! A thousand sets? 10000 sets??


    Also, if you can refine the Dragon God''s bone into a bone Dragon... Darling! It''s exciting just to think about it!!


    "No, this body is mine." Chris immediately shook his head firmly: "I need this body. Here, I can keep the shape of the soul body. But once out. If I don''t have a physical body, my energy will soon be consumed. I will die. "


    "I have a good body for you to use temporarily." Du Wei said with a smile: "well, I don''t ask too much for the Dragon God''s body. I just need some scales. Of course, if I can have a few bones..."


    As soon as Chris heard the "deal", he immediately laughed: "Oh, do you want to make a deal with me again? Tell me what you can give me. "


    "The body of a golden dragon is intact, and it is also the body of a young adult golden dragon. Everything is in good condition." Du Wei laughed: "before he died, he was the Third Prince of the dragon clan. It''s just that I accidentally destroyed its original consciousness when I did the experiment. But it''s good for you. "


    "Golden Dragon? It''s not as good as the Dragon God, but it''s not bad. And it''s not that big, and it reduces a lot of magic power consumption when using metamorphosis. " Chris pondered for a moment: "well, you have to give it to me. You can use it as my second spare body. But I can only give you the body of Dragon God... "


    "A thousand scales and a five hundred meter long keel." Dewey immediately offered the price.


    "No way! A thousand scales, do you want me to be naked after the Dragon God? I can''t give you five hundred meters for a hundred dragon scales. I don''t want to be a disabled dragon. At most... One hundred meters. "


    When Chris made the offer, Dewey called out, "deal!" It was as if he was afraid that Chris would go back. In fact, he knew he had made money! One hundred scales of Dragon God and one hundred meters of Dragon God''s keel are absolutely worth more than the flesh of a golden dragon! Besides, the Dragon God is so big! One scale is enough to make a suit of armor! As for the 100 meter long keel... "I know what you''re up to, boy." Chris said with a faint smile: "do you want to use dragon scales to make weapons? Ridiculous... Do you think the scales of Dragon God are so easy to refine? And keel, you want to use it to refine necromancer? Hum... You are no longer a magician. How can you refine it? If you ask others to refine it, you can''t summon it yourself. " Dewey was speechless. But he soon forced himself out of his depression. Not a magician? No problem! I''m a Duke! It''s the dean of the school of magic! The two wives in the family are all Great Magicians! Although I have become a pure warrior now, it''s a big deal. Later, I will go out and take a large group of magicians with me¡° Ah! also! All the magic gems in the Dragon God''s body belong to me. " "Don''t forget, this is what you promised me. I can take it as I please," duvet said in a loud voice He thought that with so many top-grade magic crystals and gems, he would be able to arm his future team of magician attendants to the teeth! Even if he is a low-level magic apprentice under his command, I will equip him with high-level walnut wand! How rare is walnut? Hum, now I have tears crystal fall, after the spring of youth and the spring of time, it is not how much you want! Water with the best blue diamond!! Fire with the best fire drill! If it''s the necromancer... Hum, the white bone wand? Too many times! I''ll match it with a dragon wand! Or the Dragon God''s bone!! This kind of best equipment is equipped with 12 sets of equipment per person! Twelve months a year, change clothes every month! I don''t believe in such high treatment. I can''t recruit a magician to be my retinue!! It is probably that people will go crazy for a short time after experiencing setbacks. Du Wei is now in a very depressed mood, but it stimulates his madness. He turns these ideas in his heart... Hum, now in the mainland, magicians recruit martial arts followers to make up for the lack of close combat of magicians. I just play the opposite way! As a samurai, I''ll take a large group of magicians out! If Du Wei really offers such crazy conditions to attract magicians... I''m afraid most of the magicians in the whole mainland will rush to be loyal to him

 Chapter 570

    Rohart looked at the breakfast in front of him.


    This is a bowl shaped green leaf, which contains a shallow crystal clear liquid. It is said that this is the fresh dew in the morning.


    And the living habits of the elves, this is their breakfast.


    This tent is where the Elven king falls snow.


    Being hanged in the oil pan that day, Lockhart thought he was dead. In his view, there is no need for the enemy to keep such a captive. What''s more, these enemies are not "people". Since the beginning of the war, they have no habit of keeping captives. All the captured human beings have only one end in the end: they are killed and become their rations.


    Rohart is not afraid of death, but he is still a little afraid of becoming these monsters. So the most thing he does every day is to pray silently, so as to strengthen his faith.


    After being taken off the oil pan that day, rohart was wet through. It was sweat. And, to be honest, if he hadn''t drunk water since he was captured, I''m afraid he would have been able to pee on the spot. It''s not a shame, but a normal physiological reaction. It''s not that he is not brave, but in fact, the so-called "warrior" is not the great and glorious image that has been deliberately beautified. Even brave people will be afraid before they die, but they have a stronger belief to support themselves, not to let the fear disappear, but the power of belief outweighs the fear.


    But... He didn''t die!


    Moreover, he has been locked up in the big account of the spirit king, and has lived to this day.


    Luoxue''s attitude towards him is very strange: on the one hand. Luoxue didn''t torture him to ask him anything, and even, compared with the status of "prisoner", rohart was given some preferential treatment. The Elven king told rohart that as long as he was in the tent, he could walk around at will, and even look at everything in the tent, as long as he didn''t go out of the tent. Almost enjoy the treatment of the guests.


    Except... The food I eat every day is not good.


    Does it seem that these elves don''t eat meat?


    In the morning, I drink dew, but it''s changing. Rose dew, Lily dew... But it''s only dew after all.


    At noon, they eat something strange like a pancake, which seems to be ground by some kind of plant. And at night... They make some fresh plants and fungi


    Rohart remembers that after waking up, to this day, the elves didn''t make themselves hungry. But the food sent by the elves really made rohart feel that he was becoming a rabbit eating grass.


    Although the Elven king also said that he could order the orcs to send some meat. But rohart firmly refused the offer (or temptation?)


    Because rohart was afraid: the orcs ate all kinds of meat, including human flesh! God knows whether the meat they sent is from animals or


    This tent has a certain magic, which rohart gradually learned these two days.


    At the moment, winter has begun in the north of the continent. But the Elven tent, like a giant mushroom, is actually the same. It''s really a huge mushroom with magical properties. The edge of the umbrella drags all the way to the ground. A round handle in the middle supports the roof.


    This is something made by the special magic seeds of the elves. The temperature is very comfortable inside. There is a cold wind outside, but inside. Rohart didn''t feel the slightest chill.


    The huge tent is divided into two rooms inside and outside. The king seems to live outside, and Luoxue will spend an hour or two chatting with rohart every day. This kind of chat situation, at the beginning, is only snow unilateral speech, and Lockhart either shut up, or scold, or sneer.


    But gradually, Lockhart was surprised to find out. The spirit''s patience is too good. No matter how bad his attitude is, the other side doesn''t look angry. What''s more, the knowledge of falling snow is really amazing!


    The content of the conversation, Luoxue is very careful, never involving human military intelligence, but Luoxue is from the human Roland Empire astronomy, geography, humanities knowledge to history and culture, all the way very casual chat down. Often, the topic is free. Think of what say what


    Although rohart is the son of a carpenter, he has been in the air riding group of tulip family ever since. After all, Dewey believes that a qualified officer must not be illiterate. In the tulip family, there has been a systematic and prescribed cultural curriculum for officers.


    After three years in the northwest, Lockhart was not the carpenter''s son who could only write his own name. At least, he''s good at history. However, when chatting with the elf, he often felt very... Humiliated and ashamed.


    Yes, shame!


    This spirit talks about the history of the Loran empire of human beings, which is the history of civilization, which dynasty''s rise and fall, and even some important national policies and political systems of the Loran empire from the founding to the present in history. When this spirit talks about it, he often talks about it casually, No matter how much rohart hated these enemies, he had to admit that this guy had to learn much better than the teacher who taught him when he was in the northwest!


    I''m afraid that the only people I''ve ever met who can compete with this elf in knowledge are Duke tulip himself and the northwest administrator, Lord Philip. In order to vigorously promote the atmosphere of learning culture among officers, when he was in the northwest, as an example, Du Wei provided lessons for these officers personally, and Philip also taught them.


    But Duke tulip''s erudition is famous for the Empire! And Lord Philip is often called the talent of the prime minister. And he is also a famous scholar, Mr. blue ocean.


    The most important thing is... They are all human beings!


    But this spirit... As a spirit, it has such a profound understanding of human civilization. Obviously, it is not random. It must have been carefully studied with a strong purpose!


    Even, it talked about some famous buildings of the Roland Empire, such as the wall of the imperial capital, the famous Magic Union six pointed star building of the imperial capital. The pottery of the temple of light, the vertical columnar hall and so on. When talking about falling snow, we can even go from the origin of this architectural style to its historical origin, historical background, and so on


    These topics are obviously beyond rohart''s comprehension.


    There are also brilliant poems left by some famous poets in human history, those wonderful chapters, magnificent epics, beautiful operas and so on


    It even gave rorhardt the illusion that there is no such thing in the world. What else does the elf not know?


    What annoys him is that, as a human being, when the spirit of the other side talks with him about the splendid culture of his own nation, he often says nothing, or even a lot of things. I either know a little, or I have never heard of it!


    Even falling snow could recite some ancient poems in more than two ancient languages of Roland, which rohart could not understand a word.


    But... I''m human! It''s just a foreign race!!


    "I have read your general history of the mainland 31 times. There are also some versions in different times and before revision... Well, when I came to your empire last time, I got a lot of books in some northern cities, and I brought back about 4600 volumes altogether. "


    Luoxue sat in front of rohart casually, her expression and tone seemed to chat with old friends: "to tell you the truth, I admire you human beings. You have indeed created a splendid civilization. "


    "You have taken so much trouble to learn from our human civilization. What''s the heart of Andi? " Lockhart cold channel.


    "A thousand years ago, alagon, the founding emperor of the Roland Empire, said: to defeat your enemy, you must thoroughly understand your enemy. Well, according to historical records, the original saying should be: know yourself and know your enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles."


    (if Dewey were here, he would despise his past life and steal Sun Tzu''s art of war.)


    "Well. So you don''t have a good heart. The more you study our civilization, the more vicious your intentions will be. " Lockhart shook his head.


    "No. In fact, the opposite is true. " Luoxue shakes her head, with a faint smile on her face: "rohart, I''ll tell you a secret, do you want to hear it?"


    "Whatever you want." Lockhart''s tone was cold: "you will say what you like, but I won''t tell you any of my secrets."


    Snow smile with a trace of mockery: "to me, you have no secret, rohart."


    With that, Luoxue stood up. With a wave of her hand, the tent door closed silently and turned around. The king of spirits looked at the human prisoner with a faint voice


    "The more I learn from your human civilization, the more an idea comes out in my heart. Although we are enemies now, with my understanding of your race, I feel more and more that it is possible to defeat you on the battlefield, but... It is absolutely impossible to completely defeat mankind, or to exterminate you."


    When he said this, his eyes were clear and calm.


    As the commander in chief of the invasion of criminals, it made rohart stay for a while to say such words.


    "Do you remember what I told you two days ago about the expulsion of our races from this continent a long time ago?"


    "Well, ten thousand years ago, you were expelled..." Lockhart shook his head. "Of course I remember."


    The snow nodded.


    Its subsequent voice, with a faint drift


    "When I was born, I was far away in the north, over your frozen forest, over a huge ice sheet, over a mountain guarded by the dragon people, over a boundless wilderness. All the way north, that''s where I was born. Unlike your fertile continent, it''s a wild land. There is a lack of water, and the land can''t even be described by words like "barren". If you have been to that place, you will understand that you squat on the ground, grab a handful of soil, and you will find that. Half of your hands are hard gravel. There are also dangerous mountains, but most of them are hard stones. Iron ore is extremely rare and rare. Even the common woods in your continent... We don''t have them. Even if the Magic Seeds of our elves are planted, they will be rare.


    There is a cold wind all year round. In winter, the wind fills people''s eyes. Even a strong Orc can''t go out. Because the strong wind can roll people directly into the sky. That kind of wind blows for about two months every year.


    Ever since I was born... Or even earlier, ever since our race was first banished there, food has always been scarce.


    It''s in our place. The orcs did it thoroughly. When an old Orc reaches a certain age, he will take the initiative to say goodbye to his family and walk into the wilderness alone. Then quietly die is to reduce the waste of food!


    In addition, when the young orcs were born, the family would strictly check the baby''s physique. If it was agreed that the baby''s physique was very weak and might not be able to become a strong laborer when he grew up, then the parents had to bear the sadness and despair and kill the baby, or... Send someone from the tribe. Use a broken car far away to push deep into the wilderness


    Every autumn... For you human beings, it is a festival to celebrate the harvest.


    Oh, yes, you human beings also have a major festival, called Qingfeng Festival, but in our place, what you don''t know is: autumn, for us. It means: war!


    The food harvested every year is very scarce. Never enough! So, in autumn. Many tribes will launch wars among themselves. In order to get food for the winter, those tribes will fight each other and snatch a little bit of food from each other


    Can kill to kill, kill to the end, never win! Because the war subtracts a lot of population, only after a large number of people die in the war every autumn can the remaining people have enough food to survive the winter.


    I see from the book that when you celebrate the harvest festival every year, you people sing and dance, and brew a lot of wine... But when winter comes, the young orcs will say goodbye to their wives and children, and then they will gather one by one and go to the battlefield to die. When they go, no one knows whether they can come back alive or survive this winter.


    Living in this fertile continent, you may never experience that kind of pain and cruelty. "


    Although in a hostile position, when rohart heard this, he still couldn''t help being moved!


    The voice of falling snow is still so quiet, and its tone seems to show a touch of sadness


    "All the orcs, the dwarves, and our elves, including me. When we are born into this world, our elders will tell us that we are not born to live in such a desolate world. Our ancestors once lived in a fertile continent, where there are countless sweet and clear lakes, countless rivers, dense and boundless forests, and fertile soil that can be picked up, pinched or even pinched out! With abundant rainfall, gentle wind and warm sunshine, our ancestors once lived in such a beautiful land.


    However, we have lost that piece of land.


    We were defeated by a race called "human beings". Evil and greedy human beings drove us away and occupied that continent, forcing our children and grandchildren to live in this hungry and cold world!


    Generation after generation!


    Every one of us has been instilled with these things from the beginning. Then, every time the elder tells us, he will tell us in a hopeful tone: we must work hard. One day, when we are strong, we will return to that fertile land to avenge our ancestors, kill all those greedy and evil human beings, and take back our homeland! "


    That''s all. Luo Xue clenched her fist: "every orc, dwarf and elf has been instilled in them since childhood until the day they die!"


    Rohart was moved.


    Although he is only the son of a carpenter, he can still feel the shock of his words!


    This... Countless generations, repeatedly instill such ideas. When the desire and hatred that have been precipitated for thousands of years break out, it will be a kind of terrible huge energy?!


    Do human beings have this kind of crazy belief??


    "I am the king of the elves." Falling snow said softly: "I was born to bear this responsibility. I will bear the future destiny of my tribe on my shoulders. My father is king, my grandfather is king, and so is my great grandfather. Me, too! Therefore, as the king of every generation, we are always looking for ways to return.


    When I was born, it snowed heavily. My father named me Luoxue. When I was not an adult, my father died... He left the tribe and went to the human world with the strong of several tribes.


    I know... He must have died at the foot of the holy mountain guarded by the dragon people.


    As a matter of fact, we "criminals". Leaders of every generation will take the strongest in the clan to take risks in your human world and try to get through the way home. But. Every generation, no one can come back alive. "


    "I used to hate people so much." Snow smile, its smile with a hint of ridicule: "just like my childhood was infused with the thought: human beings are robbers, greedy and evil race, they robbed and occupied our homeland. And our only goal is to kill back! Kill all of you human beings! To exterminate your race completely! Otherwise, it will not be enough to wash away the tragic fate we have suffered in the past ten thousand years. It''s not enough to make up for those old people who commit suicide in the wilderness after they are old, those weak little lives who were killed just at birth... After 10000 years, this blood debt is too big! To a great extent, unless washed with blood, there is no room for relaxation at all! "


    "I once held this strong belief: kill all human beings! Exterminate the human race!! But... "


    Snow gently shook his head, its smile some no wonder: "but. Now I don''t think so... Because. As I learned from your human civilization, I had to force myself to accept the fact that you are such a race. It can''t be extinct! At least, we races can''t! Maybe it can be conquered, but it can''t be exterminated! "


    Said, the snow sighed gently, its voice gradually lowered down: "but, my this kind of idea, is only my own... Those orcs, they don''t think so. Until now, the orcs have always insisted that we can only survive if we kill all human beings... However, I am very pessimistic that this goal can never be achieved in advance, even if the war lasts for 10, 50, 100 years!


    It may be possible to defeat a nation. But it is absolutely impossible for us to completely wipe out a race that has developed for tens of thousands of years and has a mature civilization. In my opinion, this is a dead end. This war will continue and will continue! Go on! I can''t see the direction of the future, or even a glimmer of hope. I''m afraid that my generation, my next generation and the next generation will continue to fight like this. Endless


    When rohart heard this, he frowned and finally asked Luoxue a question: "well, what do you want?"


    "Me?" Snow gently smile, it looked at the human in front of: "I want peace... We elves have never been a warlike race, we just want peace. As long as we have a home for our own reproduction, it is enough. "


    Said, snow pointed to the outside of the tent.


    Its smile is very bitter: "just a few days ago, we have begun to grow food in the land that has been occupied around us. For you people, this is the north of the continent, the land is not fertile enough, but for us, compared with the place where we live for generations, the land here is almost unimaginable fertile! They have started to grow food, and next year they will get the first harvest! Those grains will continue to be supplied, and our army will continue to fight here! In the occupied land, we will stay here firmly. Unless we all die, we will never leave! We waited 10000 years to get back here. Now there''s no power to back us up! Grain has been planted this year and will continue next year! The year after next, the year after next... The year after next... Generation after generation, the war will not stop! "


    Lockhart''s face became severe involuntarily. He murmured, "I think I understand what you want to say... Hum!"


    "This is a war doomed to no winner. There will never be a winner. " The falling snow said softly.


    Lancang Grand Canal.


    A Loran navy warship moored at the dock of the imperial capital.


    To the surprise of the porters on the wharf, such a warship actually berthed in the civil harbor, and the ship was very dangerous. Soon, in the imperial capital, a group of fully armed guards from the Imperial City arrived to close the dock.


    For a whole day, no cargo was unloaded and no one got off the ship. And there are onlookers around. Someone once saw it in the distance. In a day. There were three palace envoys dressed in court ceremonial officials in succession, accompanied by the royal guards, boarded the ship.


    Such a new thing immediately attracted the attention of many people who wanted to do it.


    At the same time, in the imperial palace. A heated debate is unfolding.


    "I firmly oppose it!"


    In the main hall, an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in a very strict wide robe, waved his hands excitedly. Arguing loudly.


    Then he looked up at the two men sitting high on the throne... Little Charles, the present emperor of the Empire, and his father, his Royal Highness The Regent of the Empire.


    "Your majesty! Your highness! " The old man quickly and firmly roared: "I firmly oppose giving those aborigines beyond the standard of courtesy!! They are different from those on the grassland! We have been confronting each other on the grassland for many generations. Although we are not willing to admit it, we have to say that we have basically acquiesced in the fact that we are an independent regime on the grassland! They have the power to compete with us locally, the Empire as a compromise. He has already admitted the fact that "Wang Jue" is the Lord of the grassland! In terms of etiquette, if we are the envoys of the grassland king, we can give them the treatment of a dependent country. But... These Nanyang natives can''t do it!! If we... It''s humiliation! It means that the Empire recognized the legitimacy of the kingdom of these aborigines in Nanyang! Your majesty! Your highness! Some first time, there will be a second time! With a third time... It will become a routine in the future!! I don''t think such a precedent can be set! Otherwise, in the future, if the aboriginal tribes on any island call themselves kings and send people to the Empire, will we all give them the treatment of a kingdom envoy? "


    And then it goes with it. It''s some of the old men in the military. A lot of people still belong to the Navy system¡° I agree with the Minister of etiquette An old military official bowed, his brow with a trace of anger and pain: "Your Majesty. Your highness! Once upon a time, our huge navy was invincible in Nanyang! Those Nanyang natives, only bear our share of wanton rubbing! Even now, they never have the power to compete with us, never!! For these aborigines, they are just granaries of the Empire. We can harvest them at any time when we need them. But now, we call it "country"! This is absolutely something we can''t admit! They are different from grassland people. Grassland people have the strength to compete with us, but these Nanyang natives don''t have it! "¡° If we admit that they are a "country", then according to the imperial code and etiquette, we must give them the treatment of a country... And there will be a lot of trouble in the future! We should also consider the influence of public opinion. If the northwest grassland people know this, they will laugh at us for being too weak!! Nanyang natives are only worthy of being our slaves, they are not worthy of being our guests The Minister of etiquette raised his fist and roared.

 Chapter 571

    It has to be said that although the Empire has experienced many crises up to now, including the current situation of facing the invasion of criminals.


    However, since the old emperor Augustine VI was in power for several decades, countless wars, big or small, were launched. No matter what the result, although it cost national strength, there was at least one success: he made the people of the Empire used to a kind of idea: tough!


    Outside, whether it''s Grassland people or Nanyang, there''s only one word: fight!!


    It can be said that the high level of the Empire, even when the Empire was weak, was dominated by hawks!


    The Minister of etiquette, on weekdays, does not have much say and real power in state affairs. Because the mainland has only one Empire: the Roland empire.


    There are no neighboring countries around, so the work of "diplomatic etiquette" on weekdays is basically a blank. As for grassland people, they are just grassland barbarians.


    Therefore, the ceremonial Minister of the Empire has no real power in his hands on weekdays. Only occasional national celebrations, festivals and so on, can he do something.


    Therefore, although he was nominally the first-class senior official of the Empire, he was almost empty most of the time.


    Today, it is rare to have a good chance to show the value of their existence, the old minister is quite enough spirit to play hard.


    The military is also opposed. For the Navy, Nanyang? It''s just a group of aborigines! When are these aborigines qualified to send envoys to the imperial capital to enter the Imperial Palace and become guests?


    I Pooh!! What do you want? I''m not going to grab it with a sword and a warship!


    Both the military and the Minister of etiquette spoke, but Prince Chen still did not make a statement. Next to the little emperor Charlie, his face seemed to be a little eager to try, and his eyes were a little excited.


    Although he is already emperor. But on weekdays, he really seldom has the opportunity to participate in the discussion of national affairs. Most of the time, although he has been crowned emperor, his life is not much different from that of the former Prince: he still studies with the palace teacher every day and plays on horseback in his spare time.


    The only difference is that the palace maids and envoys no longer call themselves "His Royal Highness". Instead, he called himself "Your Majesty.".


    But... This... Seems to... Seems to... Make young Charlie feel a little empty and unsatisfied in his heart!


    today! Today is the day!


    I sit on a high throne and watch the powerful ministers argue with each other. Each of them is like a peacock. They try their best to show their eloquence and performance in front of themselves! And they are so desperate, in fact, is not for. Do you get your own verdict for sitting high on the throne?


    This... A sense of "control" filled little Charlie''s heart with unprecedented pleasure and satisfaction.


    This is the emperor!! Holding the ultimate supreme power, those ministers will argue no matter what, and finally... They can decide their fate with one word!!


    Think of here, Charlie''s little face a little excited blush. He immediately took a subconscious look at his father


    This one eye, let Charlie''s in the heart eagerness suddenly gloomy a few minutes.


    He told himself: not me! They are now fighting red in the face, but the right of adjudication they hope to obtain is not in my hands!


    These guys are peacocks. But the object of desperate performance... Is his own father!


    It''s not my turn... It''s not my turn


    A subtle and strange feeling of discomfort made Charlie feel at a loss


    This kind of secret emotion is quietly breeding.


    Prince Chen''s face is very quiet. As a monarch, he knows the way to be a monarch. He will not easily express his position. He will only let his ministers show it and try to understand the position and ideas of each minister!


    He is not willing to express his position easily. Because he knows that if he shows his attitude easily and prematurely, many flatterers will follow his own meaning and even some good suggestions will be deliberately suppressed.


    If you are in a high position, you should keep sober and be able to see the minds of the people below, otherwise. Once blindfolded and blindfolded. So


    Prince Chen looked at his son.


    It was he who brought Charlie to the meeting today. He deliberately wants to gradually cultivate his son, although he is still a little younger. However, let him occasionally participate in this kind of meeting, even if he does not have to speak or make decisions, but he should be able to gain a lot by listening in. Such a close observation of the adjudication process of state affairs is far more intuitive than the explanation of those palace teachers in the palace.


    It''s a pity... Even the wise Prince didn''t realize his son''s subtle emotion.


    Seeing that the "Eagle" faction of the Empire had finished speaking, Prince Chen still didn''t speak. Ministers who have a good understanding of the Regent''s habits will understand: obviously, his Highness has not heard enough. He hopes to get more different opinions.


    So the chancellor of the exchequer came out.


    "Colleagues." The chancellor of the exchequer bowed to his colleagues first. His tone was calm and sincere. The old man always wanted to roll up his sleeves to fight with other ministers when he spoke at the meeting. Today, he is so calm, which makes other people feel strange.


    "The first thing I want to say is that... My loyalty to the empire is beyond question. So what I''m going to say next is that as the chancellor of the exchequer of the Empire, I''m just going to make some calculations and considerations in terms of finance. "


    No one interrupted the chancellor of the exchequer.


    Recently, the position of the chancellor of the exchequer has been improved a little bit more than before. In particular, the younger brother of the Duke of tulip has come to the capital of China, and the granddaughter of the chancellor of the Exchequer is about to become the wife of the Earl of the new Rowling family. This is tantamount to let the chancellor of the exchequer and the Empire''s most powerful tulip family pull a blood bond!


    Even the former political enemies of the chancellor of the exchequer have to look at the face of the Duke of tulip and show some respect to the old man.


    "Cough, everybody." The chancellor of the exchequer gave a smile. Slowly: "the first word I want to say is... Cost. Hehe, this interesting word is not what I said, but the first place where the Duke of tulip used it. First of all, let''s talk about the credentials brought by the envoys of Nanyang this time. "


    Then he took out a piece of paper from his arms: "this is the copy I got. I''ll read you a list of what they are willing to offer. Pay attention to the contents of this list. It''s their annual tribute to the Empire, every year! "


    Later, the finance minister read aloud in a cadenced voice: "two thousand jin of Nanyang spices, various kinds of Nanyang specialty gems, according to the imperial official price, each year there are about 300000 gold coins worth of land, and the price of gems is according to the imperial market price. In other words, the value is determined by us! Even if it''s a gem worth 300000 gold coins, we can say it''s only worth 30000 gold coins! Also, ten cases of top grade pearls. Twenty cases of Chinese pearl. Five hundred ivory. Three hundred sets of superior sea shark skins... "


    When the chancellor of the exchequer read aloud, there was a faint smug in his voice. Finally, after reading the list. The chancellor of the exchequer announced: "according to this list, I asked the clerks to calculate that about every year, what they offered was worth about 2.5 million imperial gold coins. This is only a preliminary conservative estimate. Their demand is that our Imperial Navy stop plundering Nanyang and spend money to buy peace. That''s it. "


    "Two and a half million gold coins, so what." A military general disdained to say: "as long as our fleet comes to their home, how much we want is not how much we move! Hum! If we want to! "


    The chancellor of the exchequer was not angry, but he said with a faint smile: "you are right... In theory, it is true, but only in theory."


    He took another list out of his arms: "this is my calculation... The military expenditure of our fleet for a southern expedition! Ship manufacturing Oh, of course, the size of the existing naval fleet is enough. So even if we don''t need to build new ships. But the fleet went out on an expedition. The cost of repairing and maintaining the whole fleet is many times higher than that of parking in the port! Especially the southern expedition. This kind of long-distance navigation! When soldiers go to war, their pay is also higher than that in peacetime. The subsidies for officers'' land, the consumption of food, the renewal and repair of military equipment, the maintenance and renewal of weapons, and the time we spent... And so on. I have calculated, even if we control this kind of naval fleet in the southern expedition to a very small scale, for example, It''s only about a third of the scale of our previous expeditions. But each time the military spending, but also at least 500000 gold coins! This number can''t be reduced any more!


    And, guys, I''ll give you another number. I have here the final results of the settlement of our last three expeditions. Er, after deducting the consumption of military and other expenses, the final results are: 360000 gold coins, 210000 gold coins and 130000 gold coins


    "No way!" As soon as the number of the chancellor of the exchequer came out, the generals of the military immediately got excited!


    Those who are more aggressive immediately yell at the chancellor of the exchequer, "corruption! Naked corruption! "


    "The soldiers are bleeding in the front!! We''ve got the whole Nanyang, and every time we come back with a full load, how can we only have such a few numbers! "


    In the face of the public criticism, the chancellor of the exchequer was calm. He waited for the public to scold him quietly, and then he turned and bowed to the high regent and little Charles.


    "Your Highness, your majesty." The chancellor of the exchequer said lightly: "not to mention... I have been the chancellor of the exchequer for less than 15 years. The earliest of the three expeditions I mentioned was the one led by count Raymond, the late Rowling family, 15 years ago! At that time... I was not the chancellor of the exchequer! If I''m corrupt, I''ll never fall on my head at that time! "


    His voice was calm: "as the chancellor of the Empire, I am riding in a carriage that my highness the Regent gave me a few years ago. Before, the carriage I took was an old guy who had been using for 23 years. The house I live in now was awarded to me by his Highness The Regent two years ago. Before... My family had only four yards and less than ten servants! My granddaughter is about to get married, but I''m still worrying about getting my dowry together. Many ministers of the Empire, my life is the most miserable... Excuse me, if I embezzle, where is the money I embezzle? "


    The chancellor of the Exchequer''s face was full of righteousness, his eyes swept around, and those who touched his eyes could not help but turn their heads. Even the reckless general, who had just accused him of corruption, could not help blushing because he lived in a house six times as big as the chancellor of the exchequer and had nearly 100 servants. The Regent finally opened his mouth. He looked at the chancellor of the exchequer and said, "don''t do that. I know you have made great contributions! If you are corrupt, there will be no incorruptible people in the whole empire! You don''t have to be angry about it... "As he said, the Regent''s eyes swept toward the military, his tone was a little dissatisfied, and he said faintly:" you generals, be careful! " Several generals quickly stepped forward and bowed themselves to the chancellor of the exchequer. The old man laughed and returned the gifts one by one. Then he continued: "I know people have some doubts about the figures I reported... But I said that those figures were settled after deducting military expenses and other expenses... That is to say, the" cost "deducted."

 Chapter 572

    "As I said just now, the ''cost'' of each expedition to the South was probably more than 1.5 million gold coins. And generals, although the soldiers in front of you are brave, after all, your ships have to be built at a cost. Once you go to sea, the warships have to be repaired. The weapons are rusty, and they need to be repaired and replaced frequently. The clothes the soldiers wear, the food they eat, and the ships that go to sea must be equipped with enough vegetables and fruits, These are much more expensive than ordinary army rations. And all of this, it costs money! "


    He said with a deep sigh: "what I want to say is that just from the cost point of view, it''s right to follow the general''s saying," we drive our own warships to rob, where do we need them to send us? "But in fact, it''s not worth the loss. Moreover, it takes us more than 18 months or even more to make an expedition. And the result is only a few hundred and two hundred thousand gold coins. "


    He took out the list of Nanyang messengers and flicked: "but now? Every year, we don''t have to let the soldiers bleed, we don''t have to let them go out to sea, we don''t have to spend half a copper coin. Sitting at home, they will send three million gold coins! I think, even if it''s a child, you can figure out which harvest is greater. "


    Finally, the old man bowed deeply to all his colleagues and said slowly, "of course, I also understand that this matter is not only about money, but also about the face of the Empire and the dignity of the country. If the former slaves, now sitting high in our palace, become our guests... In any case, it is not respectable. Even let others see jokes... We Roland people after what. Even Nanyang slaves can be equal to us? I think that''s what you want to say. "


    The old man''s words made many people can''t help nodding, but at this time, the old man''s words suddenly changed: "but, everyone. Now this kind of time, I''m afraid it''s not the time to worry about face! In front, the Kaspersky defense line is at war... Soldiers are bleeding and sacrificing. We have to spend a lot of military expenditure and supplies to replenish the front every month! The signs and training of new recruits, as well as the compensation for the wounded and the wounded, and the rewards for the meritorious soldiers... All these also cost money!


    And, you''re welcome. Now, there is no possibility for us to engage in any more South Ocean expeditions! In other words, if we don''t accept this offer, we won''t even have the chance to go to Nanyang by boat! So we accept this offering. The income is three million gold coins per year. If you refuse... It''s... Zero! "


    His last few words, gradually some impassioned taste, the old man holding his head, awe inspiring looking around.


    ¡­¡­


    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!


    All of a sudden, applause!


    The crowd heard and looked. But he saw the old prime minister, Lord robustcher, who had been silent, half closed his eyes, leaning back in a chair as if he had fallen asleep. Now he had straightened his back, his face was calm, and he had no hesitation in the surprised eyes of the people. Clap your hands!


    This old fox... Everyone is suspicious.


    The old prime minister, Robert Scheer, has been more and more depressed recently. In the first half of the year, he got sick. Later, he lived in seclusion. In the past, he occasionally came out to make airs, but now he doesn''t even make airs. He has simply retired from his own home.


    If it wasn''t for today''s regent to call him in. The old prime minister has not appeared in public for several months.


    And now. Recently, he has been basically retired, but he is an old man who firmly implements the strategy of self-protection. But suddenly out of the ordinary, come forward!


    In front of many ministers, the most senior minister in the Empire has straightened his spine, and his old and weak face shows his attitude with the most direct action!


    But he hasn''t "stated his position" for a long time, no matter what!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to say a word." The old Prime Minister stood up reluctantly, a little shaky. He didn''t pretend to be seriously ill a few months ago, but he almost died. After all, he was too old.


    When the oldest old man in the Empire was about to speak, everyone immediately calmed down. This is the qualification! You may not support him, or you may not like him, but with his age and experience, you must respect him, even if it''s only on the surface! But you have to!


    "When it''s time to pay attention to face, it''s natural to pay attention to face." The voice of the old prime minister is not as stable as before, even with the usual tremor of some old people: "but sometimes, real profit is more important than face... Especially now, I don''t think that the Empire has the capital to pursue" face "blindly."


    When he said this, he took two breaths because of his poor strength. Then, his turbid eyes suddenly burst out with a look, just like looking at a lion that is clearly aging, but suddenly showing his claws and strong wind!


    "If!" At this moment, the voice of the old Prime Minister rang out from the whole hall: "if anyone here has a good idea to earn the Empire three million gold coins a year, then I will agree with you to kick the Nanyang emissary back into the sea! If you don''t have any good ideas, then... Cough! I agree with the chancellor of the exchequer. "


    Hum!!


    In the main hall, more than 20 senior officials of various departments of the Empire could not help murmuring!


    The old Prime Minister... He made his stand!


    What signal does this represent?


    The so-called "tiger old hero" is here. This old prime minister, who has not been exposed recently, suddenly shows his unparalleled political influence at this time!


    After all, decades of seniority is not for fun. Even the etiquette ministers who still want to argue, there are still some who don''t show up. However, the military generals who were unconvinced in their hearts could only quietly shut their mouths in front of the old Prime Minister.


    No matter what, this face will always be given.


    Soon, the Regent stood up and made the final "verdict.".


    "Tomorrow noon, I''ll meet Nanyang messengers here... All reception etiquette rules, according to the grassland people''s national etiquette!"


    The real boss of the Empire. The crowd immediately bowed in response.


    At the moment, when Prince Chen stood up, little Charlie stood up. However, no matter many ministers who bowed their heads to reply, or prince Chen, who was frowning and thinking, did not see it in the eyes of the little emperor. Show a hint of displeasure!


    That''s it?


    That''s the decision?


    What about me? I''m... I''m the emperor now! From the beginning to the end, no one asked me?


    Father... Didn''t even look at me before he made his decision?


    you ''re right! I am still very young, I am not an adult! But anyway, I have a crown on my head now!! Even in name. I am also the emperor of this empire!


    Even if... Father, you should talk to me in name!!


    And now... He has made a decision directly, even if it''s just acting on me! I... what am I called "emperor"?


    What''s the difference between "Prince" and "Prince"?!


    His hand was hidden in his sleeve, and he could not help squeezing it into a fist.


    There are two very old topics:


    In this world. What grows fastest?


    Ambition!


    In this world, once something is bred and developed, it is often out of control?


    Desire!


    After the meeting, the old prime minister, with the help of the court waiters, slowly walked out of the hall, which was also a special honor that only he could enjoy.


    At this time, the chancellor of the exchequer deliberately fell at the end and followed the old Prime Minister.


    Robustscher looked at the court waiter beside him and said with a smile, "OK. Thank you. I can go by myself. "


    The court waiter looked at the finance minister next to him wisely and bowed back.


    The old Prime Minister reluctantly leaned on a crutch, and the finance minister next to him stepped forward and helped him.


    Robustscher looked at his old colleague and suddenly sighed, "interesting, interesting! You came to help me. Don''t forget. You are not much younger than me


    He said. He fixed his eyes on the chancellor of the exchequer and gave a wry smile: "you are old. We are all old. You see, I can''t walk on my own now. "


    The chancellor of the Exchequer''s face was dignified, his eyes flickered with suspicion, and he said in a low voice: "my old friend, I didn''t expect today that you... You could..."


    "I can talk?" The old Prime Minister laughed. He was as naughty as a child. He blinked and said in a low voice: "you, and them... Have you been used to it for a long time? Have I become a furniture sitting in a chair? Ha ha, I speak so rashly, many people are not used to it. "


    "Actually... Why do you have to." The finance minister sighed: "I''m ready to fight with others in the hall today. Even if I roll my sleeves and have a big fight, or even offend more people, I''ve been ready for a long time! But you, you have already exited this whirlpool. Why do you stand up and help me today? "


    "I''m not helping you."


    Lao Zai looked around, lowered his voice, and said in a low voice, "I promised someone, just last night. He came to my house and asked me face to face. In this matter, I must come forward. "


    "Who? Is it... "


    "That''s the boy. Hehe, our Duke of tulips. "


    "Dewey?" The chancellor frowned: "he... Didn''t he say he was seriously ill the other day? It''s said that he is too sick to get out of bed. We sent someone to visit him, but we couldn''t even see him.... "


    "It''s not him." The old Prime Minister laughed, but then his face became more worried: "I thought he was pretending to be ill. After all, a few days ago, the Regent seemed to take power from him intentionally. He''s pretending to be sick now. Although it''s too obvious to keep a low profile at home, it''s also the proper meaning in the title... But I guess wrong, Dewey. I''m really sick! "


    There was a deep regret in the old man''s voice: "do you know? He came to my home last night and was in a wheelchair when he saw me. He... "


    "What is he?"¡° Our Duke tulip seems to be paralyzed. " The old Prime Minister gritted his teeth: "he also admitted it, and he swore to me that he was not lying. He is really the whole body can''t move, in the process of I talk with him, he also fainted twice! He explained to himself that something had gone wrong with his magic experiment. Well... Now this situation. He''s in such a state that he can''t help you fight for anything in the hall. He has to come to me. " At this point, the old Prime Minister laughed at himself: "and me? I have long believed that the position of "first from the bottom left". Dewey is the most suitable candidate. I''m relieved to pass the position to him. But now, he''s in this situation. I can''t help it. I can only stand on the last post and help him for a while Tulip in Duke''s mansion. Dewey sat in the yard, his body soft on the wheelchair. His face was as usual, even with a faint ruddy luster, but... What bothered duvet was that he had been back from abroad for many days. But his "recovery period" is still not in the past. He is just like a paralyzed person in general, the brain has gradually been able to wake up as ordinary people, although still a little weak. However, his goblin power is still not enough to control his body. Let alone stand up and walk, he now even grabbed a pair of chopsticks, almost to use all his strength to barely do¡° My Lord Young Zach came to the palace early today. He stood by Dewey''s side and said in a low voice: "the news from the Palace should come out soon... But. I don''t understand. Since you are responsible for this, you are responsible for the Nanyang line. Why don''t you go to the palace by yourself? With your power, as long as you sit in the palace, I''m afraid few of those who oppose will dare to speak. " Du Wei gently smile, his tone is a little complex: "because of this, I can''t go! Far from being able to participate, speak or express in this matter of Nanyang, on the contrary, I should stay away from it as far as possible! " "You''re smart, but you''re good at business. Politics is different. These things are not explained to you. " After a pause, he said in a low voice, "by the way, how much wine did you send in the backyard today?"¡° All three cars. " Little Zach suddenly looked a little strange and said with a bitter smile: "boss, if we go on like this, all our wine stores in the imperial capital will be empty! This is how many days, every day is a few cars of wine! Don''t say it''s a man, even a cow can''t drink it? " Du Wei didn''t speak, but he had no choice but to smile bitterly: it''s not a cow! It''s a dragon! Most importantly, the dragon''s body is still a prisoner who has been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years! He hasn''t eaten or drunk for tens of thousands of years... When he gets out of prison, isn''t he mad? Old Chris lives in the backyard, because of his "dragon shape" state, Dewey has issued a strict order not to allow anyone near the backyard! Of course, old Chris is already familiar with the new body, and he can easily perform his metamorphosis and become human. But... I can''t rule out that when he was drunk, he showed his dragon body when he was excited. Du Wei doesn''t want to be known that he has a "Golden Dragon" in his backyard. Because the Empire has an iron law, which is jointly issued by the imperial family and the Magic Union: no magician is allowed to keep any dangerous magic pets in the Empire! This is the protection of the imperial capital! Among the banned magic pets, the dragon is at the top of the list! Ironically, Dewey knows that the real identity of old Chris is far more terrible than the dragon! What''s more, in addition to this ten thousand year old prisoner, there is also a Witch King, Bai He??

 Chapter 573

    This is a small remote place tens of kilometers away from the Empire. It is a small town with only a few hundred families and a population of more than 1000.


    The name of this town is Yuema town. Beside the town, there is a strange shape hillside with a narrow valley in the middle, which cuts the original hillside in half. Locally, this hillside has a name that once made Duwei spit blood: Brokeback Mountain.


    This is a very remote place. If you look at the official map of the Empire, you have to be very careful to find the mark of this place. There are no precious minerals produced here, and the geographical location is far away from the commercial road.


    The only road outside the town, just walk along this road for about an hour, you can get to the official road leading to the imperial capital, and then if you run on horseback, maybe you can get to the imperial capital in one day.


    If you walk... I''m afraid it will take more than two days.


    Even in history, it seems that there has never been any famous person. Such a town, of course, is rarely known. The status of Yuema town is just like the humble point on the map


    Of course, no one knows that this obscure town is the hometown of Gandalf, the greatest magician in Roland for two hundred years and the master of the mainland.


    The folk custom of the small town is very simple, and even many people have lived together as neighbors for generations. There''s only one tavern, two tailors and two grocery stores in the whole town.


    In such a small place, there is not even a religious place of its own. The believers in the town often have to drive their carriages together for several hours to pray at the religious place in the nearest imperial Acropolis.


    The residents of the town. Most of them are farmers, but every year when they are in the fallow land, some young villagers will go to the imperial capital, or a prosperous Acropolis around the imperial capital, to find a part-time job in a horse and cart shop to earn some extra money and subsidize their families.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Dewey''s accidental intervention. This town is a humble backwater.


    But just about half a year ago, a noble master, who was said to be from the imperial capital, came here in a beautiful carriage. The master visited the mayor politely and talked with him all afternoon.


    Finally, the mayor called a meeting of all the residents in the town and announced an exciting thing in public


    Duke tulip, the most prominent figure in the Empire, decided to "invest" in this remote town, although most villagers didn''t know what "invest" meant. Even the mayor didn''t understand. But it doesn''t matter, because the gentleman from the imperial capital, who claims to be a subordinate of the Duke of tulip, is called Mr. Zach the little.


    He announced that he would represent the tulip family. Pay for the whole "Brokeback Mountain"! And the imperial official land sales procedures have been completed.


    As for the money to buy the whole Brokeback Mountain, part of it will be given to all the residents of Yuema Town, and each of them can get two silver coins.


    It was immediately welcomed by all the residents.


    Although we don''t know. What attracts the tulip Duke to the brokeback mountain behind the town? It''s a hillside with no mineral resources at all. Except for the forest on the mountain, the mountain has only stones and nothing else of value.


    On behalf of the tulip family, Zach announced publicly that after purchasing the whole Brokeback Mountain, from this moment on, Brokeback Mountain belongs to the private domain of the tulip family. No one is allowed to enter Brokeback Mountain at will!


    Every plant on the mountain, even an inch of land, is the sacred and inviolable property of tulip family.


    Well... There''s no difference, because this order has little effect on everyone except some woodcutters who cut wood in the mountains for a living. But there are other woods around. If it''s too big, just take a detour. There is only one hunter in this town. In the future, they can''t go hunting in the mountains. It''s nothing because the mountain is not big. At most, they can find some small things like rabbits or pheasants in the mountains. Don''t talk about wolves. Not even a fox!


    Besides, the Duke of tulip is very kind. He also set up a workshop in the town to buy farmers'' grain nearby and use it to make wine. The workshop also recruited a lot of people from the town and provided them with jobs.


    This is a good thing indeed. For a long time, the residents of Yuema town were very rich. Everyone praised the kindness and kindness of Duke tulip.


    In the next few months, soon, there were three hundred cavalry in full force in the town!


    Most of these villagers, who have never seen the world, are shocked to see that they are majestic, riding on horses, wearing bright armor and imposing cavalry. And these cavalry soon drove to the back of Brokeback Mountain.


    Later, in less than a month, a new manor appeared in the back mountain.


    The manor is built close to the mountain. Its geographical location is excellent. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Moreover, the area behind the mountain is very large, so it''s no problem to run horses. To get in, you have to go through the valley in the middle of Brokeback Mountain.


    During that time, there were often strangers in the town, all of whom belonged to the tulip family. More than 500 tulip families have come here.


    It is said that the Duke of tulip has taken a fancy to the scenery here. He has built a new courtyard behind Brokeback Mountain, which can be used for vacation in his spare time.


    Well, most villagers can''t guess the mind of such a high-ranking person as Duke tulip. Anyway, I got enough benefits in my pocket. Who cares so much about the others?


    What''s more, there are so many people from other places. The tulip family live in the back mountain. They always have to eat and drink. On weekdays, they bring a lot of consumption to the town. Let this town become more and more prosperous.


    However, the tulip family rules seem to be a little bigger.


    Since then, on Brokeback Mountain behind the town, there have been tulip family warriors patrolling back and forth, and no one is allowed to come near the hillside.


    Once there was a woodcutter in the town who tried to get close to him. For the first time, he was politely driven away. For the second time, the greedy man tried to sneak into the mountains to cut firewood, because it took a long way to cut firewood in other places. As a result, the soldiers of tulip family who patrolled the mountain impolitely tied them up and threw them into the town.


    No one in town sympathized with the woodcutter. Because he also got two silver coins when he sold the mountain! Now that you have taken the money, you can''t go to other people''s land any more.


    At this point, most people in the town are very simple.


    The tulip family''s other courtyard in the back mountain is surrounded by a high fence, which is built on the mountain. In addition to soldiers patrolling on the mountain, there are cavalry patrol teams around. They patrol in turn according to the shift every day. This degree of defense seems to have some minor problems. Because the Duke of tulip has never been here on holiday.


    It seems that there is no need to fight so much to guard an empty courtyard. So people in the village often speculate in secret whether the Duke raised a mistress here or not... Isn''t this kind of thing very common among nobles?


    In the other courtyard, the tall courtyard wall is a flat grassland. The simple wooden buildings in the middle were built in a short period of one month, and every day, there will be a howling sound like a cub in the wooden shed.


    To cover up the sound. Outside the manor, little Zach built a row of stables for horses.


    In the evening of the day, the manor finally ushered in its real owner.


    Instead of making a big splash, Dewey arrived at the manor in a very simple carriage with a small team of bodyguards.


    When the carriage drove into the manor, Dewey was very satisfied with the defensive vigilance around it.


    In the valley. There are already secret sentries on the hillsides on both sides. If the enemy intrudes, then the secret sentries on the hillsides on both sides will fire strong crossbows! More than ten crossbows arranged on both sides can blow a carriage to pieces in a short time! There are also archers in the guardian area. Even if hundreds of people try to break in, they will definitely be set as hedgehogs!


    And below. There are also 100 elite cavalry of tulip family. These cavalry were all mobilized by Dewey from the northwest. They were the real elite of tulip family. Birth and family background have been strictly investigated, and they are absolutely loyal to the tulip family.


    Even these teams in charge of guarding can only be stationed outside the manor and are not allowed to enter it!


    So, what''s the secret of the manor, even the soldiers don''t know.


    When the carriage entered the manor and finally stopped at a small stone building, Zach had got off the horse for the first time, came to the carriage and opened the door of the carriage by himself.


    Later, Du Wei''s bodyguard elder Yan personally took Du Wei down from the carriage and put him in the wheelchair.


    In winter, Dewey was covered in a thick fur robe and a mink scarf, which covered his face for a little half. He was in a wheelchair with a thick blanket on his legs.


    It seems that he is really in line with the appearance of a "seriously ill" person.


    But only he knew how ridiculous it was.


    It''s true that he is seriously ill, but his health is not so weak at all. On the contrary, I''m afraid his health has never been so good! No muscle in his body is full of elasticity and strength. Even if it was winter, he would not feel cold at all, even if he only wore a close fitting coat. His complexion is ruddy, if the whole person looks from the surface, it''s just appalling health!


    But he had to wear a blanket and pretend to be seriously ill.


    Because he was paralyzed.


    In order not to cause more verbal trouble, it''s hard for you to explain to others why you can''t move your body even though your face is bright and ruddy. My muscles are full of vitality and elasticity, but I can''t even lift my arms.


    In the Imperial Palace, Prince Chen has summoned him twice recently, and Du Wei has to "pretend to be sick" because he is seriously ill. Even if he is really ill, he has to act "sick". Therefore, Du Weiping had to dye his cheeks waxy yellow when he met guests. Lao Yan pushed his wheelchair into the small building. Then, in the small building, Dewey met Hussein. Hussain watched as duvet sat in his wheelchair, his brows tightly together¡° Don''t look at me like that. It''s temporary. Before long, I''ll be alive in front of you. " Dewey had a good fight. Hussein was wearing a white cotton padded robe. When duvet came in, he was gently wiping the edge of his sword with a grindstone. Lao Yan walked out of the room cleverly and closed the door with his backhand¡° How''s it going these days? " Du Wei sighed: "you have lived here for several months, are you still used to it?"¡° It''s OK Hussein has never been in the habit of talking nonsense. He went straight to the theme: "since last month, someone has been spying on us from the outside. The soldiers on patrol had two frictions with those guys and drove them away. We had no casualties. However, judging from the situation reported by the soldiers, I think it is likely that the church did it well. "

 Chapter 574

    Dewey laughed. "The church still seems to be staring at me, right?"


    "Well, just five nights ago, a master tried to sneak in, but I found out." Hussain pondered for a while, then looked at Dewey and said in a serious voice: "I had a fight with the other side. The other side was very strong. I couldn''t keep him. Well... I think he should be a saint. "


    Dewey immediately became serious: "holy steps? Are you sure? "


    "We had only a few faces to face, and he soon retired. But I''m still sure he''s a saint. " Hussein nodded.


    Dewey thought about it. If the other party is a church, then the strong one in the church is the other angel besides the Pope.


    Naturally, the Pope himself would not come to do this kind of thing of peeping in the middle of the night, so the angel must have come.


    Angel


    Dewey pondered for a moment. Does the temple still refuse to let go of itself?


    At the back of the martial arts contest, he and the old guy of the pope had reached a certain degree of compromise, and the two sides should stop for the time being. However, the temple still came to provoke itself.


    Hum... Why on earth?


    Finally, a smile reappeared on his face: "OK, let''s go and see those little guys first."


    Hussein took a look at Dewey and came over to push the wheelchair for him. Dewey whispered a happy word to Hussein.


    "I''ve worked hard for you these months. But soon you can leave here and go back to the imperial capital. I think Princess Louise should miss you very much. I have another suitable person to guard the work here. "


    Hussein was very willing to leave here to meet his lover in DIDU, but he was a very responsible man, but he hesitated a little: "but, if I''m not here. What if the Church... Did you transfer Rodriguez? Otherwise, other people will not be able to stop the church''s strongman


    "No, it''s not Rodriguez. I have a better candidate." Dewey blinked.


    More suitable candidates, such as... With the shape of a golden dragon, plus a soul of ten thousand years, how about?


    That guy is hiding in his Duke''s mansion all day drinking. It''s better to leave it in this remote place.


    The wood shed was covered with dry and soft grass. Moreover, although the construction of these wooden sheds seems to be very simple, in fact, iron plates are embedded under the floor of each floor, and under the iron plates are burning coals, so that even in winter, these wooden sheds are as soft as spring.


    Because Dewey understood that Griffins grew up in southern swamps and were used to hot weather. And this is in the middle of the continent. It''s also a cold winter. In order to reduce the unnecessary loss of these small things due to the unadaptability to the climate, many precise arrangements have been made in these places for breeding Griffin cubs.


    Up to now, 31 of the first young Griffins have survived. Except for two that died of acclimatization, the rest of the cubs are thriving, and karkarote''s breeding method is right.


    These little things are all treasures of Dewey. He has prepared a keeper for each Griffin cub. In fact, the keeper is the air knight who will become the Griffin''s land rider in the future.


    In order to let the knight in the future and his mount heart to heart, to achieve the maximum degree of tacit understanding. Dewey gave a death order, requiring the knight to raise his own Griffin cubs.


    At present, there are 100 Knights selected from the Decepticon air knights in this courtyard.


    Moreover, with the successful breeding of Griffins, Dewey has again issued an order to recruit more air knights from the northwest to report here.


    In a warm wooden shed, the heat of barbecue came from the foot. The room was very warm, even a little hot.


    A young Griffin. Is in a grass nest, stretched out his head, issued chirp to chirp.


    This is a small Griffin only three months old. Its whole body is not fully feathered. It seems that its Eagle head is a little bald and ridiculous, but its claws seem to have some sense of strength, and its sharp nails have grown out. The tusks gradually appeared in the mouth. It''s just that. A pair of eyes are still half closed.


    In a wooden shed, while duvier and Hussein were here. The cub seemed to feel something. It struggled in the grass nest, and its voice was obviously hostile. At this time, its keeper, its future rider, came to the grass nest, gently picked up the Griffin, which was the size of a small dog, and took out a meat stick from a leather bag.


    The Griffin immediately raised its neck and pecked with its sharp mouth. Then he quickly swallowed the meat and stretched his neck.


    It obviously settled down in the arms of the breeder.


    Dewey was very happy with the scene.


    And another strange thing here is... All the keepers who enter this row of wooden sheds are wearing a pair of thick earmuffs on their heads.


    "Why is that?" Dewey was curious.


    "These things are Warcraft after all." "When they''re angry, the sound has a dizzy effect," Hussein explained. Although it''s still some cubs, if there are occasionally more than ten cubs singing at the same time, it still has some power. Once upon a time, a breeder was knocked unconscious by accident. So now you have to wear earmuffs when you enter here. "


    Du Wei sighed: "it seems that there will be a lot of trouble in raising this kind of thing in large quantities in the future. After all, it''s still too close to the imperial capital. "


    "These little things are so cold that I''m afraid I can''t move them to the northwest. Maybe the plain of Lorraine is a good choice. " Hussein warned.


    "Later." Dewey thought for a moment and shook his head. He has other plans for this problem.


    "Normally, it will take two years for these young Griffins to reach adulthood, and two years later. I''m afraid it will take at least half a year to form a tacit understanding. So, in the short term, you may not see the "Griffin Knight" you expect. "


    Dewey said with a smile: "not necessarily, Hussein. Have you forgotten one thing? Time goes by, spring water! Fortunately, although the spring water in the frozen forest dried up, I found another good substitute. If there is such a substitute, I think. A year at most, maybe faster, we can see the Griffin Knight flying in the sky


    At this time, Hussein was about to speak. Suddenly, the paladin''s face changed slightly. He suddenly and quickly reached out and pressed the sword handle on his waist. His face was solemn. Listen!


    In the night sky, suddenly came a loud call!


    The sound of the song came from afar, and the sound waves were blowing in the air, with some kind of rich and dignified momentum!


    The sound is long, but the tone is simple. Just like some kind of emperor, the howling sound from far and near, as if the moment approached a lot! And in the whistling of the agitation, the whole wood shed of those small Griffins. All of a sudden, they all woke up. These cubs seem to be extremely afraid of the roar from the sky, and they shrink into the grass nest one after another. What''s more, they open their voices and shout in the direction of the sky, with wailing and fear in their voices.


    For a moment, the wood shed was full of Griffin calls, and even the efforts of the breeder to pacify had no effect.


    "Dragon Hussein''s face was gloomy, and Dewey had not yet come to speak. The paladin had already made his way out of the door.


    On the grass outside the manor, suddenly, a golden light was cast from the sky. A huge Golden Shadow, with the golden flame spreading all over, fell steadily on the grassland.


    The long neck with a trace of noble elegance, and the streamline of the dragon body is covered with golden scales, long wings gently closed, the Golden Dragon seems to have a proud laugh in its mouth.


    Dewey just wanted to talk. But Hussein has already taken the lead. After duvet was seriously injured, he lost his keen observation, which he was very proud of. He did not have a strong mental strength as a backing, the sensitivity of facial features than before greatly weakened a lot.


    Hussain angrily scolded, and his sword suddenly burst out golden fighting light. His body, like a big bird, darted down from the terrace of the second floor wooden shed. His body swept through the air. As soon as the sword trembled, countless golden fighting lights suddenly fell on the Golden Dragon on the grassland!


    "Yi?" The Golden Dragon looked at the man who attacked him, but suddenly gave out a cry of surprise.


    Hussain''s sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and immediately like a big net, the Golden Dragon''s body is firmly shrouded in it.


    The Golden Dragon''s eyes changed from surprise to a hint of ridicule. It stretched out a claw, but gently poked toward the center of the starry golden fighting light


    Bang!!


    Hussein''s sword struck on the Golden Dragon''s paw, and the Golden Dragon''s strong body and golden scales made the ordinary sword in Hussein''s hand suddenly break. However, his strong fighting spirit exploded on the golden dragon!


    Boom!


    The first face to face, one person and one dragon''s body is suddenly shocked a few times, Hussein''s body immediately soared in the air, a forced turn, back and swept out.


    And the Golden Dragon''s mouth has begun to whisper some kind of incantation.


    At this time, Dewey finally struggled to get the wheelchair out of the room. He yelled at Hussein, "stop! Hussain, it''s his own man! "


    He called to the Golden Dragon below: "Chris, if you hurt my friend..."


    "So what?" The Golden Dragon glanced sideways at Dewey, but it still retracted its claws.


    Soon, Huang Jinlong''s body curled up on the ground. In a piece of golden light, he turned into a human figure and became an old man in a long golden robe. And this old man, his face is as thin as a skeleton, and there are a series of wine bottles, big and small, hanging under his robe.


    "Hussain, this is the man I asked to replace you here." Duvishan smiles and looks at the paladin flying back. Hussain frowned, but suddenly relieved and nodded, "he''s very strong."¡° Well, this boy, is he Shengjie? " Chris grinned lazily and looked at Hussein: "well, it seems that there are still a lot of saints among human beings. Is he your man, Dewey? "¡° It''s my friend. " Dewey shook his head and faced the wind. He obviously smelled the alcohol on old Chris. He frowned and said, "I think you should stop drinking."¡° Have you forgotten what I really look like? Dewey, for me, wine is just to satisfy the perceptual needs of my mouth, but I''m not drunk. Have you ever heard of a soul getting drunk? " Chris gently floated upstairs. He looked around and frowned, "is this the place you arranged for me? Although the place is not small, it is desolate. I prefer to live in a prosperous place. I''ve been in that damned place for a long time, and now I prefer to be lively. " Then, Chris was suddenly attracted by the voice of the Griffins in the hut. His face was a little surprised. He suddenly went over Duwei and directly into the hut. When he saw the appearance of the Griffin cubs struggling and fearing in the grass nest, Chris took a deep breath and uttered a strange voice: "tutia?"¡° Tutsia? " Dewey was stunned for a moment¡° Well, it''s the language of the demons. " Chris''s face was serious. He turned his head and stared at Dewey. "Isn''t this stuff extinct on the mainland?"

 Chapter 575

    "We call them Griffins, a kind of Warcraft." Du Wei light way: "do you recognize this kind of thing?"


    "Of course!" Chris''s face showed a trace of pride: "at the beginning... Our race, like you humans, also has Knights! However, our elite Knights of the demon clan disdain to ride horses! This "tutsia" is the mount of our demon elite Knights! Hum, but no other race can tame this beast, just because the way to tame this thing is the secret of the demon race. "


    Chris said, frowning at Dewey, his face a little puzzled: "but, it seems that you have a way to breed these little things."


    Dewey is a little proud: "of course, any way is to come up with."


    "Well, it''s a pity. Do you think it''s a success? You''re a long way off Chris naturally went to a grass nest, reached out and picked up a cub. The little thing kept struggling and screaming under Chris''s fingers, which made the keeper next to him very dissatisfied. Any Knight cherishes his mount very much. What''s more, these Griffins are taken good care of by Dewey''s strict orders. They are just the flesh and blood of many breeders.


    But it was obvious that the old man was a friend of the Duke, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Chris took a closer look at the little thing''s eyes, and then he laughed, a little disdainful: "Dewey, I guess you must also know that this little thing needs to eat their parents'' blood at birth to survive, right? It''s a pity. What you know is too superficial. Do you think that when you raise them like this, you can tame them into qualified air mounts when they grow up¡® It''s hard to tame these things. When they grow up, they will become more and more wild day by day. Although your breeding method is good, but you have not found that there is a very difficult problem to solve... "


    He said. Chris pointed to the little thing in his hand: "it seems that it is only close to the breeder you arranged, but it is extremely repellent to anyone else who is close to it! It''s in its nature. It''s hard to solve. In this case, even if you support thousands of heads, how can you form an army in the future? They can''t stay together, because once they stay together, they won''t attack their own knights, but attack other knights immediately! "


    Dewey was in a daze. He had found this subtle problem before, but he felt that it was probably the wild nature of this beast. With the gradual cultivation, it should be able to gradually erase the restlessness.


    But now


    Dewey stares at Chris immediately: "since you know its name. The demons have tamed them, so you must know the solution? "


    Chris laughed: "deal, deal!"


    Du Wei sighed and gave the old man a look: "what do you want?"


    Chris''s face became strange again. There was a touch of sadness in the old guy''s eyes. With a long sigh, he said slowly: "you must want to use this kind of thing to form an army of air knights? My request is not complicated. I just ask you that when this army is established, I have the right to name them. "


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, but then he said with a happy smile: "it''s very simple. I promised you. What do you want their names to be? "


    Chris said a very strange word in demonic language, probably pronounced "Slytherin".


    Looking at Dewey''s blank expression, Chris slowly explained: "if you use your human language, it probably means..."


    Rohart is reading a book.


    As Luo Xue said, he did get a lot of books in the human world. These books are put in the big account by him.


    As a prisoner of war with a peculiar identity, rohart can obtain a certain degree of freedom in the tent. So. He just started to read these human books when he was idle and bored.


    He did it for two reasons. Luoxue smiles. She walks up to rohart and sits casually opposite the human prisoner of war. She says slowly, "I''ve read this chapter. To tell you the truth. I admire the first emperor of the Augustine Dynasty. He is a great man. Even I think, in some fields, he is not much inferior to the founder of your empire, alagong. Although the emperor is not a super magician or warrior. During his reign, one of the smartest things was that he knew how to delegate power and put problems to experts. For example, he was not good at fighting, so he decisively gave the command of the army to the marshal of the Rowling family. As a result, the warlike marshal of the Rowling family. It has laid more than half of the foundation for the Augustine family. It can be said that without the presence of these two people, your Roland Empire would have collapsed, and the present continent would not have been a complete Empire, but split into countless small countries. "


    "Of course!" Rohart''s face of pride: "every Rowling people are proud to be in the Rowling family."


    "But I don''t think so. The marshal of the Rowlings is the greatest man in the Rowlings. I think your tulip family, Dewey, has far surpassed his ancestors in achievement. Although... Well, although he has changed the door now. " The snow fell slowly.


    Rohart''s magic is less cold. After all. The topic that Luoxue is talking about with him now is one of his favorite topics. And, in fact, these days. Rohart found that he could not keep a cold attitude towards the king. The spirit of bearing, his elegance, his intelligence, his wisdom, all let rohart heart shocked, and snow that kind of strong personality charm, always let people unconsciously immersed in them. Especially in recent days, when rohart began to study hard, snow did not stop him. Even as long as it has time, it will be in the tent with rohart. Often rohart has some puzzles or problems when he is reading. Without rohart''s own mouth, Luoxue will quickly and accurately tell the most confused part in rohart''s heart. It is so erudite and wise, in rohart''s memory, only when he attended the tulip family officer training course in the northwest, and when the Duke taught himself. Only in this way can we be so free. Flowing Clouds and flowing water, no trace!! Although rohart is reluctant to admit it. But in these two days of study, snow has gradually evolved into his teacher''s role. After hearing the words of snow, Lockhart pondered for a moment and nodded: "I admit that the Duke of tulip is indeed the most outstanding talent of the Rowling family for hundreds of years. Even little Gabriel can''t match his brother. But when it comes to the fact that the Duke has surpassed his ancestors, I''m afraid... "Isn''t it?" Luo Xue laughed: "in terms of personal cultivation, your Duke is already a famous strong man in the mainland. Although he did not seem to have the outstanding military achievements of the ancestors of the Rawlings, it was because there were not many wars in your empire now. But I think he is really a genius, just compared with his ancestors, he lacks the stage to show. The most obvious example is you, Lockhart¡° Me Lockhart was stunned¡° Yes, it''s you! In other words, it''s your order of the air. " Falling snow sighed: "this is an epoch-making initiative! I''ve seen all the history of you human beings. There has never been an army in the air!! Even if you are considered the greatest founding emperor, invincible commander, Aragon did not do it! But Dewey did it! And... Even in peacetime on your continent! He has a genius imagination! It can be said that if there is no invasion of our races, then your air Knight order will definitely become an invincible army in your human world!! It''s a great initiative. " Rohart was silent about the snow''s high praise. Although facing the enemy, the enemy is sincerely praising his commander... It''s hard to refute¡° In fact... The greatness of Dewey, rohart, is that he does things that you human beings have never done! I can even tell you clearly that if your air Knight order was not invented by Dewey, I''m afraid you humans will suffer a lot in this war. "¡° Yes, because you have the air force. " Lockhart admits that. "¡° This is a move that has changed the pattern of war. And maybe you don''t know. In the history of tens of thousands of years, only three armies have been able to make the world''s creatures, who have air combat skills, excluding the dragon people! One, of course, is our elves, but it''s a shame that our elves'' air combat skills have nothing to do with creation. Because there is a tribe in our elves. They were born with wings. We just use our talents, but there is no great creation. And the second army was created by your tulip Duke! That''s why I have so much respect for him. It''s so rare! Think about it. In more than 10000 years, there were only three armies, and the Duke of tulip was one of them. " Rohart was also proud, but he still couldn''t help asking, "well, what''s the third one?" When he heard this question, Luo Xue''s face suddenly showed something strange. Then his eyes became solemn and his voice was lowered. His voice seemed to have a faint sense of awe and memory... "That was an army that had been invincible. At least at that time, they were invincible. If it wasn''t for the small number of them... It would have changed history. That army is not yours, nor our elves, nor orcs, nor dwarfs, nor dragons... It''s a race you''ve never heard of... Demons! " Falling snow seems to subconsciously, gently hit a spirit, its voice is more like from henggu, with a faint breath: "that army comes and goes like a whirlwind, with the nature of bloodthirsty killing, let the enemy howl, they have a name, called... Slytherin. Well, this is the pronunciation of the demons. If it is translated in your human language, its name should be... "Speaking of this, Luo Xue thought for a moment and slowly said a name:" hellfire. "

 Chapter 576

    Snowflakes all over the sky dye the outline of the capital with a layer of quiet white.


    This is the first snow of this year. The guards of Wang Cheng''s guards have put thick fur coats on their armor. The spears of the guards are also covered with light frost in this weather. The officer went back and forth through the gate, rubbing his hands and breathing from time to time, and then cursing the damned cold weather in a low voice.


    This year''s snow seems to have come much earlier than usual. What''s more strange is that the imperial capital in the middle of the mainland has fallen heavy snow, but in the north of the mainland, there is no snow in the Kaspersky line.


    A burst of northwest wind, so that soldiers can not help but shrink their heads again and again, impatiently looking at the hourglass on the city gate, calculating their shift time.


    There are not many people on the road. In this weather, it is said that some sections of the official road outside the city have been blocked by heavy snow. Last night, a team of hapless guards were sent out to shovel snow. It''s said that many caravans are blocked in the Acropolis more than ten miles away. It seems that they can''t enter the city until the snow on the road is cleared.


    At this time, a group of cavalry came from the distance of the main road. The leading knight was dressed in leather armour. In such cold weather, he didn''t wear a fur coat, but just put a bright red cape on the outside. He rode his horse and was very powerful.


    And nearly a hundred riders were followed. All the riders on the horses straightened their backs and carried long bows behind them. The cavalry had a reserved and proud face. After the horses, they were followed by hounds running in the snow.


    These cavalry in the horse, but vaguely surrounded a man in the middle, in the middle of a group of pure white fur of the big horse. At first glance, it was a good foal from the northwest of the mainland. A small figure on the horse was wearing a golden fur coat, a leather case, and a delicate short bow hanging behind him. Surrounded by the crowd, the man was noble, and his mouth was slightly colder than the weather.


    This cavalry is not close to the gate. The gate of the garrison saw the flag, immediately bent down and knelt down.


    Among the shouts of "long live your majesty", the knight on the horse rushed in like a whirlwind. The horse''s hooves trampled, and the wet mud and ice on the ground splashed on the faces and necks of the kneeling soldiers, but no one dared to say a word.


    After the cavalry came into town. Some officers looked back at the city and sighed in a low voice: "I''m afraid our little majesty is not in a good mood today."


    "I''m afraid to go out hunting in such a snowy day. There''s nothing to gain Another officer guessed and frowned: "Your Majesty goes out hunting in the city every day these days. It seems that there are more times..."


    "Shut up The officer of a higher rank immediately changed color and said coldly, "it''s about the royal family. Is that what you and I can talk about? "


    Prince Charles... Oh, no, it should be Emperor Charles. Surrounded by many knights, he dashed all the way up the long street of the capital. Pedestrians heard the sound of horses'' hooves from a distance and immediately scattered.


    After the snow. The road became more and more muddy. At the corner of a street, I suddenly heard the horse hissing, but it seemed that he was trampling on the thick ice and snow, and suddenly his feet slipped


    With a plop, Charlie on the horse fell off. Fortunately, he grasped the reins firmly and hung on the horse. But it didn''t land.


    There are already good skills nearby, and the imperial army is getting more and more active. He took the reins and calmed the frightened horse. He quickly helped the noble little emperor down.


    After the young emperor Charles landed, his young face was full of anger. Suddenly, he pushed away the Knights around him, grabbed the whip and pulled towards his mount!


    "Beast!! Beast!! You dare to bully me!! You bully me, too! "


    He was still young and weak, but his horse was still hissing with pain. The knight next to him saw his majesty beat the horse, but he didn''t dare to stop it. He just dismounted and stood by.


    After a whiplash, Charlie gasped for breath and looked at the faces of his subordinates. There was a haze on his young face, but he took a deep breath, managed to squeeze out a smile and said slowly, "this horse startles me. You don''t have to be so afraid. Well, in such cold weather, don''t stand here and drink the wind. Go back to the palace early. Everyone who goes hunting with me today will be rewarded. "


    As he said this, he looked at his horse with hatred. There were many bloodstains on the horse''s white fur, but he couldn''t ride it. The head of the knight next to him quickly led his horse to the little emperor.


    "Go back and kill the horse. There is no game today. Let''s share the meat." Little Charlie said faintly.


    There is also a reckless knight in the side film. He thinks he is smart and reminds him in a low voice: "Your Majesty, this horse is your favorite... It''s a gift from the Duke of tulip..."


    Charlie, who had already turned over, his face suddenly stagnated. He looked at the talkative man with anger, but his face immediately gave birth to a smile: "Oh, yes, it''s a gift from the teacher. However, if the trainer fails in his duty, he will be punished when he goes back. "


    He shook the reins, but suddenly asked: "the new year is coming. I heard that the teacher has brought his teacher''s mother to the imperial capital. It''s time to calculate. The teacher has been ill for many days, and I haven''t visited him. I have nothing to do today. Let''s go to tulip palace. "


    He was the emperor. Although he had not been in charge of the state affairs, the Royal Knights around him didn''t dare to disobey him. They quickly opened the way, turned around and went to tulip palace.


    There was no attendant in the huge yard. Dewey was in a wheelchair, under the eaves, looking at the snowflakes all over the sky, as if thinking about something.


    The heavy snow that began the day before yesterday lasted two days. At the moment, the eaves were covered with crystal clear ice ridges, and Dewey seemed to be staring at the ice ridges in a daze.


    A few days ago, an envoy came to Nanyang and was welcomed into the palace by the Regent. This kind of etiquette almost acquiesced to Nanyang''s "United Kingdom" status, and it was the Loran empire that recognized the Nanyang kingdom as a country.


    Although this incident has caused a lot of criticism, after all, the Empire has been for decades. Hawks run rampant, which is regarded as "disgraceful" practice makes many people dissatisfied, but the chancellor of the Exchequer is still smiling every day. After all, the money in his pocket is real!


    As the financial manager of the Empire, only this old man can understand that there is a war in the north of the Empire, and what the pressure of financial tension has reached.


    "It''s snowing well. A good snow is a good year. I hope there will be a good year ahead. " Dewey sighed.


    Chris is still in the tulip garden in Brokeback Mountain. With the help of tears, the first batch of young Griffins have grown to about two years old in a short period of time. The first batch of Griffin Knights have started flight and combat training.


    And Bai He Chou... This guy, after he came to the imperial capital. But I only lived here for a few days, ran to meet LAN Haiyue, and left without saying goodbye one night. This time, I didn''t leave a word.


    The Witch King, he just left.


    A few days ago, there was a lot of noise in the hall about the Nanyang envoys. Although the old prime minister, Robert Thatcher, came forward to support the finance minister at the critical moment, everyone wanted to give him some face in front of the elder. But behind the scenes, there are still many people who oppose the Regent''s advice.


    And that time, the most subtle thing was that the old Prime Minister supported the chancellor of the exchequer. But his nephew and grandson-in-law. The current imperial Minister of military affairs, camisiro, unexpectedly kept silent.


    The military is hawkish, and the old prime minister is dove. Camisillo was caught in the middle, but he could only make a fortune. After all, he is only in charge of the headquarters, and he is not qualified enough to suppress those veteran generals. This kind of time. His silence is obviously a good way to protect himself. I think the old Prime Minister acquiesced.


    Things that offend people. The old man will do it himself. Camisillo is the hope of their family''s future. It''s better not to get involved in the dirty water.


    Later, after meeting the Regent and His Majesty in the palace, the Nanyang emissary stayed in the imperial capital for three days. On the last night, he quietly sent someone to the tulip palace and sent a letter.


    This letter was written by rufik, the king of the United Kingdom of Southeast Asia. After returning to China, this young slave and coachman of Dewey gradually gained his position after three years. I think the intrigue in Nanyang is not as powerful as the Empire. Rufik, who has been around Duwei for a long time, will not be able to deal with those ignorant tribal chiefs once he is enlightened when he grows up.


    This letter, lufeck''s tone is very humble, although he is already the king''s honor, in the letter, he still respectfully called Dewey "master".


    However, after reading the letter, Dewey burned it immediately. After asking the emissary for a few words, he confirmed that no one had read the letter, and that the emissary knew nothing about the relationship between Dewey and lufeck. He was only ordered to bring such a letter. At that time, he turned over on the spot and had the emissary beat out of the Duke''s palace.


    Later, little Zach was puzzled, but Duwei sneered: "Nanyang, don''t the palace know that we have a lot to do with Nanyang? At this time, it''s too late for me to hide back. How can I bump up? This messenger came to me tonight. I''m afraid I don''t know how many eyes are staring at him on the street outside! Let''s not say anything else. If someone attacks me and says that I''m colluding with foreign envoys, it''s always a lot of trouble. In the future, we will stick to less things in Nanyang. "


    "But... The annual income is a pity! At that time, we talked with Nanyang in private to make them submit to the letter and offer it every year. The money could have fallen into our pockets. Why let them send people to the imperial capital in a big way? With you in the imperial capital, does the Nanyang expedition depend on you? "


    "Stupid." Dewey immediately said, "are we short of money now? Nanyang is a place that you can hold for a while and earn extra money. Do you expect to hold for a lifetime? Will I, the Regent


    After a pause, he said, "lufeck is from my house. Only three or four people can know the secret, but the Regent must not know it. It''s taboo. If you don''t understand this, you don''t have to follow me. "


    "I understand," Zach said with a smile Then Dewey gave an order: this winter, the northwest religious contribution tax will be withheld! And it''s a clear refusal! The so-called "clear refusal" is to submit a letter to the public and refuse to pay taxes! Little Zach was a little worried: "I''m afraid of the temple..." "hum, I''m the Archbishop of the northwest diocese. If there''s a problem, the church can''t tell me in the palace. It can only blame me with the internal system of the temple. I''ll see if the Pope dares to ask me. If he dares to come, the tax will be deducted next spring! " As for the church who dares to stare at itself and pry into its own Brokeback Mountain courtyard, Dewey always wants to give each other some color to see. Sure enough, after many days, the church didn''t even say a word and put it down. We all know that the church is not short of money, but Dewey openly lost the face of the church, but everyone saw it clearly. Looking at the edge of the eaves, Dewey suddenly sighed softly. He moved his finger on the armrest of the wheelchair. These days, his body has improved a little. With the recovery of his body, he can barely control his upper body to do some simple daily activities, such as eating with knives and forks and chopsticks, or carrying wine cups and books. It''s just that some heavy work is not competent. And below the waist, there is still no movement. Damn... Isn''t this a eunuch? Dewey thought. Soon his wife will come from the northwest. It''s almost a year since they parted. The so-called farewell wins the newlywed. But how can I live like this?? The Duke''s mood began to fret again.

 Chapter 577

    Charlie vented some dissatisfaction in his heart to Duwei. After saying so many words, he calmed down and regretted it. He looked at Duwei nervously, but he didn''t know how Duwei would react to his words.


    "Your Majesty." Du Wei laughed, and Wen said, "I understand what you are thinking. Maybe you can ask the regent to take on some things and experience. Well, I will ask the regent to come to the Imperial military academy for a few days when I feel better. With the young officers of the Empire... "


    Charlie''s face is not the slightest joy, his eyes are deeply disappointed.


    These... Are not what he wants.


    Maybe a few months ago, he would have been very, very excited about this proposal. But now... On the basis of personal experience and close observation of the palace, those big men who hold the important power of the Empire in their hands are waiting for the verdict in front of their father.


    All this, as if completely opened a valve in Charlie''s heart! Completely opened the desire in his heart!


    Why not?


    Why can''t I sit on that throne like my father and be the final arbiter?


    I''m... I''m the emperor! It''s the emperor whose empire is legitimately established.


    Oh, please forgive this boy... After all, he is only twelve years old. When everyone is at his age, even if he is precocious, there will always be some unrealistic ambition and fantasy.


    It''s just, for Charlie. The most dangerous thing is: if it''s an ordinary child, that unrealistic fantasy can''t be realized anyway. But Charlie... He''s the emperor! In theory, his dangerous and unrealistic ambitions are possible.


    This is the danger.


    The little emperor was a little disappointed. In his opinion, this wise teacher did not help him solve the biggest problem in his heart. And Dewey is too precocious ambition for little Charlie. Deep concern. He knew more clearly that this kind of already abnormal ambition was born by himself and the Regent.


    If the boy had not been promoted to the throne so early, maybe the boy would not have been exposed to "power", which is the most easily lost and terrible thing in the world.


    Before he said goodbye, Emperor Charlie hesitated to look at Dewey. Dewey immediately said with a smile, "I understand, your majesty, today''s conversation is a little secret between you and me."


    Charlie is relieved. At this moment, the smile on his face was like a child.


    Then Gabriel came running with a look of excitement. As soon as he entered the door, he cried out, "brother! northwest. People are coming from the northwest! "


    Dewey''s eyes lit up: "Oh? Vivian, are they here


    Charlie immediately said, "I''ll go to see my teacher''s mother."


    Gabriel then quickly said: "no, my sister-in-law''s team is still on the road, but... The front stop has arrived."


    As soon as he finished, Dewey heard a series of quick, familiar footsteps.


    "Dewey!" A clear cry. The owl''s boots were stained with snow and soil, and strode in.


    A thin young man stood in front of him. He had a pretty face, delicate features, thin lips and short hair. It was obvious that he had twisted them with his sword, but he looked very proud. The uniform of a tulip officer in the northwest. There was a fur coat on the outside and a long sword, which was used by aristocrats, on the waist.


    Between the eyebrows that looked at Dewey, there was a trace of young man''s wildness that could not be concealed.


    Of course... Thin white neck, no male characteristics: Adam''s apple.


    So, this is a young girl.


    Du Wei saw this man, immediately frowned: "Muse, how did you come?"


    "Well, it''s not just me. My sister and angel are here. They are all on the road with your wife


    The Muse came in carelessly. He took off his fur coat and left it on the chair.


    A tall and straight figure. It''s already quite graceful, which is also a headache for Dewey. This tomboy, when he was young a few years ago, was still under age. It''s OK to pretend to be a boy, but now, it''s more and more difficult to hide. From the year before last, the Muse even showed his gender openly.


    And in the northwest of the back of a period of time, this tomboy always make Du Wei headache, let Du Wei simply a stroke of the pen, put her under the command of Ruolin.


    At the moment, Muse is already a 17-year-old girl. Her appearance inherits the beautiful lineage of Liszt family. Although it is a man''s dress, it does not damage her beauty at all. On the contrary, this man''s dress makes her more vigorous and sassy than women''s femininity.


    Dewey coughed and said in a deep voice, "Muse, come to see your Majesty the emperor!"


    The Muse was stunned. When he saw Charlie in the room, he immediately understood the identity of the other party. Although she was a tomboy, she was also from a big family. She was not a noble girl''s etiquette, but a military one.


    This action, however, made Charlie''s eyes shine! Although he was only 12 years old, Charlie, who was born into the royal family, was well-off since he was a child. Naturally, there were many beautiful palace maids around him. He knew how to enjoy women''s tenderness very early, which was the same as most of the young men from noble origins in the Empire. Seeing such a different kind of beautiful girl saluting herself, Charlie seemed to be stunned, but then he came back to himself and nodded with a smile. Then I left. Du Wei asked Gabriel to push him to see him off in person. When he arrived at the door, Charlie said with a smile: "teacher, it''s snowy and you''re not in good health, so don''t send him off again." Then the little emperor, who liked acting, stepped forward two steps and patted Gabriel on the shoulder, with a "cheerful" smile: "future count Lorraine, you are the teacher''s younger brother, I am the teacher''s disciple, and there is no big difference in age. In the future, you can come to the palace to play with me... We can be good friends. Next time we go hunting, I will call you!" What he said was very straightforward, and Gabriel didn''t think much about it. Gabriel was very straightforward. In order to show his intimacy, Charlie went up to give Gabriel a warm hug before saying goodbye. However, Duwei asked people to give Charlie''s entourage sealed jars of sand honey, a specialty of Northwest China. Before he left, Charlie seemed to subconsciously look at the muse. That look, let Du Wei detect, not from of tiny a frown¡° Is this the little emperor of the Empire When Charlie left, the Muse immediately regained his nature and grinned: "I don''t think so." Dewey didn''t have a good face. He gave the Muse a cold look: "who asked you to come!"¡° I... "As soon as the Muse saw that Dewey was flirting with him, she was immediately aggrieved. She had been used to fighting Dewey since she was a child, and now she didn''t show weakness, so she said angrily," do you want me to agree with you when I come back to the imperial capital? "¡° If you are an officer, you must obey my control. " Dewey snorted¡° General Ruolin has a warrant! Mrs. Vivian agreed, too! " The Muse stared at Dewey with hatred. Dewey sighed and stopped blaming the muse. He knew in his heart that, after all, his bad mood was caused by Charlie''s eyes staring at the Muse before he left... Although others didn''t notice, how could Dewey not understand the meaning of those eyes? Hum... Only 12 years old! Twelve years old! After going out of Tulip House and riding around a street, Charlie suddenly stopped. He remembered that he hugged Gabriel before he left. He immediately poured water out of the leather bag of the horse, washed his hands quickly, took out a clean handkerchief from his arms, wiped his hands several times, and then left the handkerchief on the side of the road¡° Your majesty, what''s in these jars? " A knight leader asked with a smile, "I don''t know what good things the Duke of tulip gave me." Charlie took a look at the cans of "sand honey" that the cavalry immediately hung behind him... He remembered that Gabriel was washing Dewey''s feet before he went in. A trace of disgust flashed between Charlie''s eyebrows. These were also carried by Gabriel himself. God knows if the boy from rural Lorraine had washed his hands! He seems to have deliberately forgotten that at that time he wanted to prepare for acting and wash Dewey''s feet by himself¡° I''ll give it to you. Share it. " Charlie waved his hand. It was like driving away flies.

 Chapter 578

    The ice and snow on the ground creaked under the rolling of the wheels.


    Last night''s cold wind, the snow on the ground has already become ice, after countless vehicles rolling, gradually become muddy.


    In the morning, there were no pedestrians on the streets of the imperial capital, but the early traders had to walk back and forth in the cold wind, pushing cars. Teams of soldiers in the security office, wearing leather boots and white breath in their mouths, walked back and forth with their heads down.


    This year''s winter is particularly cold, some elderly people can''t help sighing, as if in memory, the emperor has never been so cold.


    The snow covered the city again and again, and even the Lancang canal was frozen. At the wharf, a fleet of naval ships stationed in the imperial capital had already sent out icebreakers with pointed wood in the bow to patrol the river to break the ice and ensure the smooth flow of the river.


    The river transport workers are busy almost every day. Although the financial department has paid off a lot of money and food, and also sent out chills to the workers of the river transport department, many people are still suffering from frostbite these days.


    This day, it''s too cold.


    In the past, the coldest time in winter was just a little snow or two. This year''s continuous heavy snow has never been seen for generations.


    The owners of the shops of the major families in the imperial capital are worried day by day. Because the road is blocked by snow, the caravans of many chambers of commerce are blocked on the road. For a moment, many things in the city are going up in price.


    Fortunately, the river is still struggling to support. But the cargo ships are still less and less day by day. It is said that the river course in the East was frozen again yesterday. Two icebreakers of the river transport department were frozen on the river course. The ice on the river is hard enough to run horses!


    With an order from the commander-in-chief, Lord camisillo, two divisions were deployed from the garrison of the imperial city near the imperial capital, together with the local garrison of the nearby towns. A total of about 100000 troops were deployed.


    In this cold weather, these soldiers dropped their weapons, took off their armor, wore cotton padded clothes and carried shovels. It''s turned into a labor force cleaning snow roads.


    When it was the first day of snow, we didn''t pay much attention to it. The rare heavy snow made many people feel fresh, but with the continuous snow, life became a little sad.


    In the imperial capital and several nearby Acropolis, the price of grain land rose by 30% in three days, and by the fifth day. Even the price of vegetables has doubled. As for meat, let alone meat.


    Evil door! What a hell of an evil family!


    The residents of every imperial capital have this idea.


    In the Imperial Palace, the wise Regent issued a series of decrees. This year, several batches of money and grain from the southern provinces were transferred to the imperial capital, and the garrison troops from all over the country were sent out to clear the roads.


    This day. Just like this year''s National Games, people can''t help but feel uneasy.


    In front of the war, although there have been intermittent small wins, but those monster races. But he never retreated. After a few months of fighting, he was still fighting. Gradually, some people with more flexible minds began to think: this battle is not small. Maybe a year? two years?


    Some old people began to recall the great battle between the Empire and the northwest grassland twenty years ago. It was the largest and most protracted war in decades.


    The bad weather, coupled with the shortage of supplies. Let people''s hearts, but also a little floating.


    I heard that this year''s new year''s ceremony, even the usual fireworks celebration in previous years, has been cancelled.


    This news is true. In previous years, the Empire would purchase a large number of fireworks from the tulip family industry by means of official procurement. But this year, there was a clear message from the palace that the Regent himself said: the war ahead is urgent. This is the time of the festival. It''s not suitable for the atmosphere. This year, it''s not.


    Such an order made little Zach, the chief commercial manager of tulip family, scowl and watch the income on the account book lose more than 100000 gold coins.


    That''s all right... Anyway, all the big businesses in the imperial capital are living with their belts. The roads are blocked and the supply of goods from all over the country can''t get in. Everyone is making compensation. It''s nothing more than more compensation and less compensation. Tulip family is rich and powerful, so throwing a little money doesn''t hurt the imprisonment. Even the fur doesn''t count.


    But let small Zach helpless is his boss!


    Our Duke of tulip, it seems that his mind has been more and more difficult to guess since he got sick.


    In the past, little Zach was convinced of duvet''s decision, because it turned out that the young Duchess was a money collector. When he came up with an idea or something, he was rolling in gold coins.


    But in the second half of this year... The money is only spent but not earned... This is not quite right.


    The Duchess seems to have little interest in making money, and no more ideas or new inventions can be found. Seeing the suspicion of losing money, his little Zach is the emperor. He is not in a hurry to be a eunuch (OK, there is no Eunuch in the world). But he is a worker who is in a hurry all day long. He is a boss but he is leisurely. He seems to be a carefree man. Is that a bit strange?


    The year-end liquidation of this year''s harvest, if not in the first half of the year to do what the martial arts contest, relying on gambling and ticket revenue to earn a lot, I''m afraid this year''s revenue will become a deficit.


    Little Zach had already gone to see Dewey several times. Every time the Duchess heard his own nagging, he was full of words and impatient: "money, what do you want so much for. Can''t I afford to pay for it? "


    It''s affordable to pay for it. With the wealth of the boss, even if he has paid for it for ten years, he may not be bankrupt. But as the chief manager of business, if you always pay for it, where do you put your face?


    Every year, everyone would arrange a term in private to calculate this year''s harvest among the rich chambers of Commerce in the imperial capital. Dewey knew it a long time ago. At that time, the Duchess said with a smile: is this the Forbes rich list?


    In previous years, there was little Zac, the elite of the tulip family. Since its rise, the tulip family has been at the top of the list every year. Little Zach was also regarded as the God of wealth by the people of the imperial capital.


    But this year, with the war, the tulip family has also been involved in this weapon business in recent years. But after all, it''s not as solid as that guy in Delan mountain. The Empire expanded its army and ordered weapons and equipment on a large scale. As a result, at the end of this year, the fat man of Mt. Delan finally turned over. This year''s income finally pushed the tulip family down to the top.


    Naturally, the fat man was proud, and he deliberately set up a banquet at home to treat the guests to dinner. Although there is a good relationship between the tulip family and mount Delan Warcraft. But this kind of face also cares. Let little Zach see, I can''t help feeling a little weak.


    In my heart, I have some complaints about Dewey''s "not doing his job".


    These days, Du Wei is not doing his job properly.


    Especially... After the two "Duchess" came to the imperial capital.


    "To the left... To the right... Well, a little more to the left... Ouch, down! A little more down! Ah... Yes. Here it is. Use some strength... "


    Dewey didn''t sit in a wheelchair, but he was lying on a soft sheet and his clothes were rolled up. Show a bare back.


    In this room, in the fireplace, it''s burning. All the carpets on the floor were scorched. The wall is a sandwich wall designed by Dewey himself, which imitates the thermal insulation wall he knew before. And the foundation under the house is also covered with a layer of interlayer.


    As soon as the fireplace burned, the heat penetrated into the interlayer, making the whole house warm as spring. It''s snowy outside, but it''s so warm inside that it only needs to wear small clothes.


    Now the Duchess was lying on the soft floor, smiling and squinting. Groaning in the mouth.


    Next to him, Joe, with a worried face, put his hand on Dewey''s back and tickled his man with his slender fingers.


    Hate this guy "up and down left and right" barking, but finally made Miss Qiao annoyed. Leng buting suddenly raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "I think you are deliberately sending me to play!"


    Let''s go. He kicked it up.


    Dewey grinned. He leaned over and reached for Joe''s ankle. Gently a pull, Qiao Qiao immediately based on instability, the whole person fell into the arms of Du Wei. Du Wei moved to the soft collapse, and then he took Joe in his arms, gave her a kiss on the face, and said with a smile, "good Joe, is it so impatient to scratch your husband''s back?"


    The fire made Joe blush. He didn''t know whether he was shy or steaming. He gave Du Wei a watery look with his eyes and said: "you guy, you just don''t have a good heart..."


    Just said half, but immediately exclaimed, eyebrow between show a bit of shame anger. It turned out that while she was talking, Dewey had already gone in with one hand along her skirt.


    Qiao Qiao twisted his body, frowned, and his voice took some small gasps. He said bitterly, "are you well? Tease me again


    This made duverton''s mind fade. He gave a wry smile, drew back his hand, held Joe''s waist, sighed, and his face was full of annoyance. He said: "Damn, I can''t live this day!"


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible!


    Two beautiful little wives, or sisters, come to see themselves from a long distance. The so-called long absence is better than newlyweds. But these days, they have been recuperating day by day, night by night, and back and forth, but their damned health is still not getting better.


    He''s tired of sitting in a wheelchair. That''s all. But looking at the two little wives around, but can''t eat this crime, which man can stand it?


    Although it''s good to take advantage of the hand and foot once in a while, it''s much cheaper than the hand and foot, but on the contrary, it makes the whole body fire


    "I feel the pain of eunuch at last." Dewey sighed.


    Just then, the door opened and a pretty shadow came in slowly.


    Vivian has a snow-white fox fur robe on her body. The soft and white fox fur hides her small face inside. The original delicate face is even more moving against the snow-white fox fur.


    As soon as Vivian entered the door, she saw Dewey and Joe rolling on the ground. Can''t help but face a red, standing at the door on Leng for a while, as if some at a loss.


    As soon as Du Wei saw Vivian, he immediately received an amnesty and called out: "come here, my little silly girl, your sister bullied me, the disabled!"


    Joe blushed and kicked Dewey. Sneer: "how to bully you!" Then he kicked again: "how can I bully you?"


    Vivian looked at it with a puff of a smile. Although her face was still red, she finally came over and said in a soft voice, "sister, don''t, don''t kick him."


    It''s a little stuttering though. But the soft voice is still beautiful.


    Vivian came, although Qiao Qiao''s temperament was strong, he was embarrassed to stay in Duwei''s arms again and jumped up quickly. He turned around the room twice and frowned: "this snow is so boring. There is no interesting place in the imperial capital... Well, if I had known, I might as well have stayed in the northwest. "


    Look back. But can''t help but anger to bump up, originally she just got up, Du Wei pulled Wei Wei An to the bosom. But he saw the little villain looking at himself and said leisurely, "why is it no fun to snow? Make a snowman, have a snowball fight, and make ice sculptures... "


    "Children''s stuff." Qiao Qiao some disdain: "what''s the meaning of snowball fights... Alas, if only someone would accompany me.". But in the imperial capital, you can''t even find a good opponent. "


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing.


    Qiao Qiao is "notorious" in Northwest China. This violent woman was born with a restless disposition.


    When I was in the northwest, I liked two things most: one, of course, was to practice the Decepticon team that Dewey had given her.


    The second is to find someone to fight.


    What''s more, Miss Qiao, though active, is not a fool. She knows her own skills. Although it''s level eight up. But in the group of people around Dewey, that is not enough. It''s better than that.


    Hussein Rodriguez, JOJO can''t fight. She knows she''s famous, and she doesn''t want to compete with those two people. But the people below are just in bad luck.


    In the northwest, Joe''s favorite sandbag was fat lombarton. Longbutton''s martial arts skills are about level 7, not much worse than Qiao Qiao, and he is the most comfortable to fight.


    When the poor fat man was in the northwest, he would be hit by Miss Qiao every three or five days. Many times, even the fat man was so annoyed that he simply hid everywhere. Even developed to, far see Qiao Qiao, this fat man immediately lose face to run away.


    This time, the fat man was sent to the front line by Du Wei to take the mob of civilian mercenaries. Although there was a meaning of punishment, the fat man himself was willing to leave the northwest and avoid Miss Qiao.


    When I came to the imperial capital, my husband and wife were reunited. Originally, Qiao Qiao was full of anger and wanted to scatter the ground on Du Wei: this bastard, coming to the imperial capital from the northwest, has been walking for a year! Last new year, I didn''t see anyone! It''s really hateful.


    Can come, see Du Wei "serious illness", Qiao Qiao can''t care to get angry. Besides, there is Vivian who is soft hearted at the sight of Du Wei. Even if Qiao wants to get angry with Du Wei, Vivian will never let her.


    After so many days in the imperial capital, I gradually became a little irritable. Duwei''s body is not easy to move, and he can''t accompany the two people around. Qiao Qiao''s temperament is always at leisure. These days, although he''s with Du Wei, you''re strong and I''m strong, he has a good time. What''s more... Dewey''s current situation has reached a certain degree, but he can''t be really ecstatic. On the contrary, it has become torture.


    Miss Qiao always thinks that she can find something to do.


    Originally, Duwei built a griffin farm in another yard of Brokeback Mountain. It was a new thing, which must be in Qiao Qiao''s mind. But Dewey knew in his heart that his little wife was very noisy. The Griffin farm is still a secret now. If the young lady who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos comes and tosses about, I''m afraid there will be something wrong.


    So, Dewey didn''t say anything about it, even when little Zach came to report it on weekdays. And try to avoid Joe.


    In addition to Joe, there is another thing that bothers Dewey


    "If you don''t believe it, let''s make a bet!"


    "Well! Bet on it! If you lose, what will you compensate me for? "


    "Joke! Why must I lose? It''s you. What if you lose? "


    There was a lot of noise outside the door, and Dewey''s head was like a fight.


    Sure enough, the door was pushed open, and muse, a tomboy of the Liszt family, came in. She found a chair and sat down. The girl was angry and said, "Dewey! You don''t care about your brother! "


    Just then, Gabriel came in from the outside, crossed his hands and said with a faint smile, "Oh, have you come to complain again?"


    The Muse blushed and jumped up in anger. He drew out his sword and glared at Gabriel: "don''t be too arrogant! I thought my muse was afraid of you! Hum


    Gabriel''s face was full of mockery, with a faint smile in his eyes, but he stretched out his finger and flicked it gently on the Muse''s sword. With a buzzing sound, Muse dejianfen was swung away.


    Although Muse had practiced martial arts since she was a child, she was a girl after all, and there was no master to teach her unique skills. But Gabriel has been the number one training object of the Rowling family since he was born. Martial arts is a family skill of the Rowling family. It has been practiced since childhood. Now, martial arts is outstanding among people of the same age. With such a play, the Muse''s sword can''t be grasped immediately.


    Du Wei sighed and looked at his brother and Muse: "what are you doing for?"


    It turned out that this time, with the two sisters, Qiao and Wei''an, they returned to the imperial capital together. Even the three sisters of the Liszt family came together. Mrs. Liszt was the focus of the imperial capital at that time. When she returned to the imperial capital this time, she immediately aroused a lot of repercussions and became a distinguished guest of all kinds of banquets in the aristocratic circle. Her Liszt family had not returned to the emperor for a long time. As the leader of the family, Mrs. Liszt had to work hard to deal with it. In this circle.


    And the angel who had been in love with Dewey since childhood. Over the past two years, with the growth of some. Maybe it''s also gradually talked about, rarely to pester Du Wei again, but his temperament is no longer so lively and lovely. A lovely little sister has gradually become a person like Lin Daiyu. She likes to shut herself up in the room to read all day, and her words are gradually less and less.


    But it was this muse, just as he was then, who seemed to be a impetuous and arrogant tomboy.


    This just came back a few days, in the Duke house, but unexpectedly, and Gabriel this guy, two people don''t know how, on the match.


    For a moment, the Duke''s mansion was full of flying chickens and dogs. The Muse is impatient. In the northwest, even Dewey dares to challenge. How can he be obedient to Dewey''s brother? They like to fight together all day long, and they don''t know how many fights they have had.


    Muse, in particular, seems to have been unhappy with Dewey since she was a child. However, with Dewey''s increasing authority and power, Muse gradually did not dare to make trouble with Dewey.


    But now, when I meet Dewey''s brother... I can''t provoke the big one, can''t I provoke the small one?! Hum!


    It was as if they had made a feud in a previous life. As soon as they met, they started the war. Big and small, trivial things, can also be used to quarrel, quarrel. Two days ago, they even had a fight in the yard, forcing the muse to fight. It turned out Gabriel slapped his sword down.


    Later, the reason for the fight was that they went out and came back together. At the door, Gabriel laughed at the two Muses'' riding skills.


    As a result, after the fight, the flowers and plants in the yard were lifted by half. In the evening, Dewey got angry, and they stopped.


    As a result, today... It started again.


    enemy! What a friend!


    "Brother, she laughed that my way of leading the army was wrong. Hum! What does this girl know! That''s what we learned in the military academy! "


    "Hum, how to lead soldiers in the academy?" Muse was even more disdainful: "I am the commander of general Ruolin''s cavalry in the northwest, and I also take hundreds of cavalry! You say I don''t know how to lead soldiers? How many people have you really taken with you? "


    "What do women know?"


    "What do children know?"


    "You..."


    "You..."


    Two people chirp and quarrel in the room. Du Wei has a strange smile on his face and looks at the two people bickering. Later, Du Wei suddenly turns pale and slaps on the soft collapse.


    There was a slap. Both of them were shocked at the same time, and turned to Duwei, both of whom looked a little uneasy.


    "Cough!" Du Wei tried to be a bit of a parent''s dignity, coughed, thought and thought, but finally squeezed out such a sentence from his mouth: "what''s the noise! It''s time! time to eat! If anyone says anything more, don''t eat today! "


    The Muse snorted. Seeing Du Wei, he said angrily, "you are brothers. Naturally, you are helping him!"


    Then he stamped his foot and rushed out.


    Gabriel''s eyebrows seemed to have a smile, and he was about to chase out. Now Dewey really sank his face: "Gabriel!"


    "Er... Er? Brother


    Du Wei sighed and sat up straight on the soft floor, staring at his brother. Looking at the boy''s strange face, he suddenly spoke directly and said coldly, "do you like this tomboy?"


    Gabriel grinned twice, but with a straight neck: "that''s right!"


    Dewey frowned again, but this time Gabriel got Dewey wrong. He quickly explained: "I didn''t mean to bully her, but a girl of this temperament is stubborn and wants to enter her heart. You must be tough. She may be hating me now, but I promise that I''m the one she dreams of these days when she sleeps at night. "


    Du Wei stares at his younger brother and suddenly laughs bitterly. He sighs in his heart: my younger brother is actually an expert in picking up girls.


    "Do you really like muses?" Dewey had a straight face¡° That''s right. " Gabriel stared at his brother for a while. Suddenly his face changed and he blurted out: "brother, is she your woman? I don''t know! "¡° Bullshit When duviton scolded, Joe''s face was a little strange. Duviton quickly said, "what nonsense!" Gabriel shrunk: "it''s not your woman."¡° But... Where''s your fiancee? " Du Wei sighed: "after the new year, your rite of passage will not last." Gabriel looked at Dewey strangely: "so what? It''s not like I can only marry one. " This choked duvet straight back. Good boy! Your brother, I have two women since I came of age. This kid, he''s under age. But you''re ready to marry two? Gabriel''s face was straight at the moment. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about it. in my opinion. Mrs. Liszt, I don''t seem to object. When she saw me two days ago, she asked me in a low voice for a long time what I like to eat and wear, and asked me to take care of her tomboy sister in DIDU. It seems that the marquis will not object. " Dewey continued to sigh. This winter hasn''t passed yet. How can these little ones start to spring one by one? In the palace, a court ceremonial officer walked into the palace lightly. This palace is the residence of the present emperor, little Charlie. The little emperor had just finished today''s lesson and sent away a royal swordsmanship teacher. Only then did the etiquette officer dare to come up¡° What''s the matter? " Charlie threw the sword to the attendant beside him. He took a hot towel and wiped the sweat from his naked upper body. Then two pretty maids put a cotton padded gown on him¡° Your majesty, this is the dinner list for this year''s new year''s celebration. " The ceremonial officer bowed respectfully and held it in both hands: "the Regent means that this year''s dinner, I don''t know if your majesty has any special guests to invite." Charlie sneered at the guest list? This kind of small thing, just let me do? But on his face, he took it and looked at it carefully. It was almost the same as in previous years. Just one more Name: Mrs. Liszt. Mrs. Liszt''s dead husband was a royal aristocrat, who was also a relative of the royal family. When she returned to the imperial capital this time, her new year''s dinner was a must. Charlie pondered for a while, and suddenly his eyes showed some eagerness. He could not help but think of the beautiful girl he saw that day at Dewey''s house. Well, that girl... My staff found out that her name was muse, Mrs. Liszt''s sister. Thinking about it, he picked up his pen and added a few more words to the list.

 Chapter 579

    Since his birth, Charlie has seen many beautiful women in the royal family. But once upon a time, I saw noble girls of those aristocratic families, or those beautiful maids in the palace around me. They were bound by the rules one by one. Although some of them were beautiful, they always felt like rabbits in the cage. When they saw that they spoke and nodded, they were very careful, for fear of making a little mistake.


    Little Charlie is no longer a virgin. In the royal family, he had beautiful young ladies around him since he was a child. On the second day after he was crowned emperor, he completed the first step of turning a boy into a man in a beautiful girl who had been with him for several years... Although he was still young, it was not unusual for him to be such a person.


    However, these women around, one by one are too... Too honest. Respectful and trembling. No... Conquest!


    The first time I saw muse that day, Muse was dressed in men''s clothes, bright face, heroic and sassy temperament, as well as the wild in his eyebrows. The shadow was left in Charlie''s heart.


    At this moment, I saw the list, checked it, took a pen and added a few words at the back of the list:


    Mrs. Liszt, he changed it to "Mrs. Liszt and her family and sisters".


    If a wild and uninhibited girl wears women''s clothes and dresses up, she doesn''t know what kind of demeanor she is?


    When Charlie lost his pen, he couldn''t help daydreaming.


    After putting down the pen, Charlie waved his hand, and the etiquette officer quickly bent over and pursed out. Charlie took the long sword in his follower''s hand again, held it in his hand, and split it left and right. He had to continue to practice the sword. All of a sudden, I''m in no mood at the moment.


    Holding the sword in his hand, his mind was full of the appearance of the Muse when he first saw him that day. He could not help feeling a little agitated.


    The person in charge of teaching Charlie''s swordsmanship is naturally the top warrior in the court. This warrior was chosen by the chief Wu shiqike himself. Of course, his swordsmanship is no exception, but he seems to be a little dull. I saw the little emperor holding his sword and chopping. Can''t help but frown, came up to point out two, but Charlie is now wandering, where can listen to go in?


    As soon as the swordsmanship teacher taught, he never heard a word. Gradually, the teacher was dissatisfied. The teacher was also a straight tempered man. Although the face of Charlie can not be angry, but suddenly knelt down in front of Charlie, deliberately knee on the floor heavily. He is also a warrior with great strength, and immediately smashed two pieces of the floor.


    Charlie just recovered and saw the teacher in front of him. The heart is more and more not happy, but pressure temperament, and smile: "teacher, what''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty. The way of swordsmanship depends on the heart. Your Majesty''s heart is no longer in the way of swordsmanship at this moment! "


    Charlie reluctantly laughed: "I''m not in the mood today. I''ll practice another day."


    But the teacher was stubborn and shook his head: "Your Majesty, the Regent has orders, but you can''t leave behind any of your homework every day! What''s more, diligence is the key to the cultivation of martial arts. If it''s based on the mood, I''m afraid we may not be able to achieve anything in the end. "


    If he didn''t say that "Regent" was ok, when he mentioned Charlie''s Lao Tzu, he just happened to touch Charlie''s heart disease. The little emperor suddenly changed color and yelled angrily, "I''m the emperor of the Empire. Do I have to fight on the battlefield with my own sword in the future? Practicing sword and martial arts is just for the sake of physical fitness! Hum. Really fighting. It''s up to you warriors to do it, otherwise. What''s your use! "


    His anger made the teacher blush. If he was an ordinary student, he would have slapped or kicked him. But in front of the problem, the student was the emperor of the Empire, the most respected person in the mainland. The teacher could only press the fire, but could not say a word.


    Charlie was more and more angry. He snorted heavily and threw his sword in front of the teacher. He was about to leave.


    At this time, outside came a step, a big and a small two delicate figure slowly.


    "Brother."


    A tender and clear voice, and then Princess Karina competed for her female officer, with a smile on her face, and ran towards Charlie.


    Although Charlie was a little bit gloomy, he was still a half year old after all. He was very fond of his younger sister who grew up with him. When she saw Karina running to her, she showed a smile on her face, welcomed her and held her hand: "how did you come to me? Have you finished reading today? "


    Princess Karina was about to speak with a smile, but the woman behind her coughed.


    The princess was reminded that she had no choice but to smile on her face. She let go of Charlie''s hand, stepped back and bowed down to perform a royal ceremony: "Your Majesty."


    Charlie a smile, looked at the female etiquette officer, said with a smile: "blue, these rules, are you teach her?"


    The court official named Lanlan was specially responsible for taking care of the little princess. When Du Wei was appointed as the court teacher, she stopped Du Wei in the palace. It was this woman who wanted to learn from the enlightenment.


    Blue blue heard Charlie asked, immediately nodded, rigorous manner: "Your Majesty, etiquette is not disordered."


    Charlie was very happy in his heart. Although he was the emperor, most of us still regarded himself as a prince and his Laozi as the emperor. At the moment, the blue blue is respectful to himself, which is very helpful in Charlie''s heart. He nodded and said, "OK, you teach very well."


    At this time, Charlie felt that the corner of his clothes had been pulled twice. He looked down and saw his sister standing beside him, pulling the corner of his clothes, but looking at the swordsmanship teacher kneeling on one knee behind him.


    "Brother?" There was some doubt in Princess Karina''s eyes.


    Charlie frowned: "come on, I''ll show you outside."


    Just as she was about to take a step, a trace of intelligence flashed in Princess Karina''s eyes. She grabbed Charlie, got up and whispered, "brother, it''s not good for you to make the teacher angry like this."


    Charlie snorted. Shut up.


    Princess Karina is a little kid, but she is very smart. At a glance, although she was very young, she guessed things thoroughly in a moment. She knew her brother''s impetuous temper very well. With a smile, she took her brother to the side for a few steps. He lowered his voice and said, "brother, you are not the Prince now. You are the emperor. Since you are the emperor, you have to have the magnanimity of the emperor."


    "The emperor?" Charlie sneered: "you see, did he treat me as emperor?"


    Princess Karina frowned, thought for a moment, and whispered, "brother. I am still young, too many things, I do not understand, but I read these days, saw a few words. I think it makes sense. "


    With that, the little princess took Charlie''s hand and said in a low voice: "for the emperor, don''t fight for it. If you don''t go in, you''ll go in. If you don''t get angry, you''ll get angry. "


    Charlie is also smart. When he heard this, he turned his heart and thought about it. He vaguely understood that it was this sister who tried to persuade himself. Although he was upset, he was still shrewd. After thinking about it, he turned around and went to the sword teacher. He bent down and picked up the sword on the ground. He held it in both hands and handed it to the sword teacher. With patience, he said with a kind face: "teacher, I was rude just now. Please forgive me


    It doesn''t matter whether the swordsmanship teacher takes it or not. He just put it in the other person''s hand and said with a smile, "Karina came to me. That''s all for today. Tomorrow I''ll make up for the routine I owe today. "


    With that, he turned and pulled Karina out of the palace.


    The swordsmanship teacher didn''t know whether he was helpless or something. After all, Charlie bowed his head and admitted his mistake. He was the emperor. What else could he do?


    Then he stood up and looked at Charlie''s back from a distance, but he looked worried, sighed and shook his head.


    Charlie took his sister all the way out of the palace, followed by the female etiquette officer LAN LAN and a group of servants. After they left for a while, Charlie suddenly asked, "Karina, the two sentences you just said," don''t fight for fight, don''t be angry for anger "..."


    Karina grinned: "for an emperor, even anger can''t be put on his face, but on his heart. This is the so-called anger instead of anger. On the face, it''s just anger. On the heart, it''s contained but not revealed. That''s "Wei."


    Charlie sighed and looked at his smart sister: "where do you think of these words?"


    "In the book given by the teacher."


    Charlie knew that the "teacher" in his sister''s words naturally referred to the Duke of tulips. As a matter of fact, there are also several palace teachers in charge of teaching Princess Karina in the palace, but my sister only refers to Du Wei when she mentions the name "teacher".


    "The set of" general history of the mainland "that the teacher gave us at the beginning contains his own reading notes and experience. These two sentences are written on the page by the teacher himself."


    After listening to this, Charlie felt a little complicated, but suddenly thought to himself: of course, the wisdom of Mr. Dewey is very smart and talented. It''s a pity that I paid a special visit a few days ago and took a good attitude to ask for advice. However, he refused to help himself, but only said those empty words to deal with it... Alas!


    Thinking of this, I could not help feeling a little dissatisfied with Dewey.


    In a word, Mr. Dewey is very kind to herself and Karina. But vaguely, Charlie could feel that when Dewey was with Carlina, he seemed to like Carlina more. Although this is not for specific things, it can be seen from some subtle actions.


    And... It makes me feel helpless. In terms of talent, Kalina is really much better than herself. She is very smart when she is young. Many court teachers praise the little princess.


    If


    If you want to go deeper


    If Karina is not a girl, but a boy. I''m afraid that the throne may not be his turn!


    Thinking of this, Charlie felt nervous, but then he was relieved.


    After all, for thousands of years since the Empire was handed down, there has never been a queen. As a woman, no matter how smart she is, she can''t be a threat to herself.


    They walked all the way. It turns out that Karina just came back from Princess Louise after finishing her homework today. Princess Louise is their aunt, but Carlina has loved Louise since she was a child. After Louise came back from the northwest this time, Karina always liked to run to her and listen to her about the scenery and interesting things in the northwest. And Louise, though she had a close friend, Miss Dali. But now that Miss daili has become a princess, she once schemed with Princess Louise in the northwest, and their relationship is not as good as before. In addition, Louise knew by accident that the Regent might have some hidden illness. She was always in a bad mood these days. Karina runs to her every day, but it can also make her slightly relieved, a little depressed¡° Hehe, you went to your aunt again and pestered her about the northwest? " Charlie laughed, waved his hand and said, "well, Kalina, since you like the northwest, when you grow up and I take charge of the government, I will give you the Northwest nurin Province as a fief. Nurin province depends on the teacher''s Desa Province, and you can live next to Mr. Dewey." Looking forward to the future when he was in charge of the government, Charlie could not help but shine a little light on his face, and his gloomy mood was swept away.

 Chapter 580

    Carlina listened, but seemed to understand that Charlie was in his own YY, but did not point out, just a smile, continued to follow Charlie''s meaning: "just a northwest is not enough. When I grow up, there are many places I want to go. The desert outside the northwest corridor, the grassland, the beautiful snow mountain... The marshes in the south, the vast sea in the south, and the country of the Nanyang people... The teacher told us so many interesting things when he taught us. When I grow up, I will go to see them one by one! "


    Although Princess Karina is barely ten years old at the moment, when she talks about it, she has some eagerness to look forward to it.


    "If you like, I''ll give you all the deserts, grasslands, snow mountains and Nanyang as territory." Charlie laughs and waves. But I can''t help imagining that I will be in power in the future.


    They wanted to go to the Royal Garden, but when they got here, they saw several palace guards leading several palace medical officials passing by. Those medical officers are very familiar.


    Seeing this, Charlie said blankly, "well, is father ill?"


    But the little princess didn''t answer. She just looked at the palace doctors who passed by respectfully and said subconsciously: "recently, it seems that there are many new doctors in the palace."


    It''s just a low voice and a whisper, but Charlie didn''t notice


    This year''s new year, it seems that there is no festive atmosphere.


    At this time in previous years, all the shops in the busy streets of the imperial capital were overcrowded. A large number of rare and popular goods from the north, South, East and west of the mainland have been piled up. The imperial capital was originally the richest city in the mainland, which naturally made every family a lot of money.


    But this year, the road was blocked by heavy snow, and the atmosphere of war in the North made the streets of the imperial capital more depressed.


    On the evening of the last day of December, 965, the heavy snow finally stopped. The road to the palace has been under martial law and control.


    Teams of chariots and horses from the great families of the Empire are going to the palace for this year''s new year''s banquet.


    In the past, the duty officers of the public security office in the imperial capital would be very busy at this time. But this year, there is no fireworks ceremony in the square of the Imperial Palace, and there are no people coming and going to watch the excitement. In such a cold day, people prefer to stay at home and cook in front of the stove.


    In a big carriage, in a shiny black carriage. It is the totem pattern of tulip family. Dozens of elite guard Knights of tulip family ride pure black fur horses, and guard elder Yan is in the front.


    The road is not difficult to walk, and the soldiers in the police station who are responsible for maintaining order are even a little flustered. It was quiet all the way. Only the wheels crunched over the ice and snow.


    Outside the palace, I gradually felt the lively atmosphere. The gate of the palace was wide open, and I didn''t know how many carriages had stopped outside. It''s from all the big men, all the big families. Nearly a hundred luxury carriages with different flags and family badges are lined up, and finally they are popular.


    However, duvidi did not stop at the gate of the palace because of his special status. Other cars and horses to the palace gate will stop, even if you are a big man, also can only get off and walk into the imperial city. But Dewey is different. He seems to be the most important Minister of the Empire, and he has been ill recently. The Imperial Palace specially ordered the Duke of tulip to drive directly into the Imperial City, which is the treatment that only the immediate relatives of the royal family can enjoy. The whole empire, except for the princesses and two princes, had to walk in the snow.


    Duwei''s chariots and horses drove to a side hall in the palace, and then stopped. A special person picked Duwei down from the carriage and put him on a delicate wheelchair.


    And Vivian and Joe. They''re all dressed up. Follow duvedi.


    The Muse also entered the palace tonight, but his majesty Charles, who wanted to see her dress, seemed to be disappointed. Because the Muse is a knight tonight. The bright red cape outside, inside is a set of top-grade rhinoceros leather armor, lined with thin cotton padded robes, a pair of long leather boots over the knee, and a thin sword at the waist. This dress was learned by the Muse from Ruolin after he had been around for a long time.


    At that time, when Ruolin was in the imperial capital, she was deliberately packaged as a valiant female Knight by Dewey. Muse was a tomboy since childhood. She didn''t like women''s clothes, but this dress suits her best.


    When Dewey arrived, Mrs. Liszt had already come, but she was waiting in the waiting hall. She didn''t go in first. She did it on purpose.


    Mrs. Liszt didn''t show up until duvet arrived, but she followed duvet and entered the banquet place together. This is also a very obvious signal. Liszt family, close to tulip family! This is a move to show that the two sides are close allies.


    But miss angel, who has been more and more silent in recent years, is absent tonight, and only Muse is following her sister.


    Before the Regent and the emperor came, when Du Weigang came into the noisy banquet hall in his wheelchair, there was a silence.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the door, looking at the young Duke, who had been sick at home and had not been seen for many days.


    Dewey was so lazy in the wheelchair, and his face was still so yellow, which was deliberately painted. He even wrapped himself in a thick blanket to suit his patient''s identity.


    After entering the hall, it was already warm as spring. When the palace was designed, there were many air openings in the corners. There''s a stove in a couple of compartments outside.


    After entering the main hall, there were several respectful court waiters on both sides immediately. As a result, they found the coats of the female guests.


    Vivian and jojoba''s first official appearance in front of the aristocrats of the Empire was very amazing, very amazing.


    Everyone knows that the Duke of tulip seems to have two confidants who are female magicians. Moreover, for the sake of these two female magicians, the Duke of tulip even refused the royal marriage in his early years.


    today. At the sight of the two sisters'' words behind Du Wei, many people took a breath, and most of them had a "sure" expression on their faces!


    If not, tulip Duke would not resist the royal marriage for them!


    Vivian is wearing a white evening dress, but her appearance is very simple, but the cutting is very subtle, but it sets her off like a quiet and pure orchid, and her hair seems to be a random pull. But by adding a bit of lazy tempting taste.


    And Joe, Joe, it''s much more eye-catching. This girl with strong sex is wearing a long red dress. The red is like a beating flame, but it is in line with her temperament. Originally extremely gorgeous appearance, but also appears to attract people''s soul.


    After looking at them, the male guests were surprised, but they knew that they were the forbidden men of the Duke of tulip. No one dares to see more. Besides, can ordinary people afford the two Great Magicians?


    But some women, after seeing it, could not help but feel a bit ashamed.


    Mrs. Liszt in the back, however, is still as beautiful as a maiden. From her appearance alone, she looks as if she were twenty maidens. She used to be the most famous beauty among the imperial nobles for many years, and now she is followed by a soulful Muse


    As soon as Dewey came in, he stood there for four times. He couldn''t stand out.


    Gabriel is a typical aristocratic dress, young and straight, with a handsome face. His black dress is tightly stretched on his body, which is extremely magnificent. He pushed Dewey''s wheelchair with his own hands. All the way in through the carpet in the middle. Many nobles around him came up to make up with Du Wei.


    The Duke''s flattery. It''s not a chance to take pictures on weekdays.


    Du Wei smiles and nods one by one, then goes directly to the front seat of the hall.


    In the absence of the old Prime Minister tonight, there are only seats under the royal family in this hall, and no one dares to sit except Dewey.


    As soon as Duwei sat down, someone nearby said with a smile, "Duwei, I''m still thinking that if you don''t come tonight, I''m afraid it will be boring."


    Turning around, the chancellor of the exchequer was smiling at Dewey. The old man looks good, and behind him, there is a beautiful girl, but with shy eyes, looking at Gabriel next to Dewey, who is naturally Gabriel''s fiancee miss orsie.


    Aoxi came up to see Li, but blushed with shame under Dewey''s smiling eyes, and called "brother" in a low voice.


    Gabriel looked unnatural beside him. Subconsciously, he looked at the Muse, but the Muse looked as if he didn''t care. He looked around.


    A group of old acquaintances, such as camisillo or the count of villa, have not arrived yet, but mount Delan Warcraft is absent this year. It is said that a few days ago, he was appointed an official post of theater logistics, so he rushed to the north to mobilize materials.


    Du Weiwei exchanged greetings with his old acquaintance. At this time, a noble in his fifties came slowly: "Hello, Duke tulip. When I first meet you, your name often rings in my ear


    Dewey took a look at the man, but he looked very pale. Although he looks about 50 years old, Du Wei knows that this is the result of maintenance. In fact, his age is only about ten years older than his appearance.


    And this man was dressed in gorgeous clothes, especially a ring on his right thumb, and the inlaid gem was worth at least 200000 gold coins. At his age, he is still tall and straight. He is not as big as other nobles. His smile is quite friendly. At first sight, he is a well bred real rich family. And those eyes, the eyes are dignified and not exposed, they are clearly smiling, but they are still so cool, but they are the kind of high and big people who are used to.


    The tone of his speech was polite. But it is neither humble nor overbearing. The voice is soft and pleasant baritone, or standard imperial Mandarin, without local accent. All these are the embodiment of the status of the most noble.


    Du Wei was stunned, and then frowned: "this is..." "ha ha, you haven''t shown up for many days, this is Mr. Gao cha. The Earl of the Empire has recently been given the title of Marquis of the court. Mr. gocha has just come from the south. He hasn''t met you yet. " The chancellor of the exchequer laughed, but his smile was not so pleasant. He was a bit more polite. Seeing that Dewey was still at a loss, he added in a low voice: "Mr. gocha is the elder of general alpai and Princess Dali." As soon as Dewey heard it, he knew it. Alpai can be regarded as the only "political enemy" in the Empire who openly challenges himself. Although the foundation is not as deep as Dewey, there are also Rowling family and Liszt family as backup. But after all, he is now the official commander of the Imperial Army, which is a little better than his empty but powerless imperial general. This Gaocha, presumably, is the elder of the alpai family, and most of them are the patriarchs. So... I''m also my political enemy. Dewey gave a sneer in his heart. On his face, he politely replied to Gao cha. Gao Cha didn''t know why he came to make up with Du Wei, but he exchanged greetings as if they were good friends. On the surface, it is peaceful, but it doesn''t look like a political enemy. Instead, the chancellor of the exchequer kindly reminded him: "after the new year, I''m afraid Mr. gocha will be appointed governor of Lille." Governor of Lille? Dewey couldn''t help frowning. Lille province is close to Cote Province, where the Lorraine plain is located, but it is a neighbor of the Lorraine family territory. Over the years, most of the governors of Lille have made friends with the Rowling family. Otherwise. We live next to each other. If we are hostile, there will be a lot of trouble on weekdays. For Dewey, Lille province is more important: Lille province is a big province in the southeast of Rowling family, and has several large-scale port cities in the south of Empire. Before, Dewey''s maritime fleet, whether it''s Nanyang trade or other business. They all go in and out through several ports in Lille province. Even Dewey''s fleet was officially stationed in a port city in the province of Lille. I also bought a suitable harbor as a base. But now... The governor of Lille province has been replaced by the head of his political opponent... What does the Regent want to do? Think of here, Du Wei Mei Yu involuntarily twisted. However, Gao Zha has a certain demeanor. He behaves like a big family. His every move seems to be the style of a rich family. At this time, the salute finally sounded, but the royal family arrived. Unlike in previous years, Prince Chen and new Prince Charlie were all dressed up at the dinner party. Prince Chen personally took his son into the meeting. Charlie wore a crown, but... The scepter of imperial power was in Prince Chen''s hands. The entrance consciousness is simple and grand. When Prince Chen stepped onto the front seat, he laughed and announced in a pleasant voice: "today''s dinner party is a good new year''s gift from general Rostock, who is just from the northern express this afternoon." With that, he took a red leather piece symbolizing the emergency military situation from the entourage beside him¡° Good news Chen Prince''s voice with pleasure, amplified voice announced. Du Wei can listen, but involuntarily, a deep frown... Success? Hum... That''s strange! Dewey took the armrest of the wheelchair by his fingers and tightened it involuntarily. I think of a document sent by general Andrea from the north two days ago, and a secret letter from the fat man Longbottom in the North

 Chapter 581

    In general Andrea''s letter, with the tone of guilt and apology, and with a certain sense of fear, he reported to Duwei what happened a few days ago, mainly the damage of the ten elite Decepticon teams that Duwei loaned to him during the previous mission.


    General Andrea clearly remembers that Dewey had told himself that the ten men had been handed over to him as a future officer training team, and each member was a very precious pillar of the future.


    But now... The first time ziger and others went on a mission, they were injured. Two members of the Decepticon team were killed. They were all elite officers of the Decepticon air cavalry.


    One of the two men who died in the battle was a disciple of Dewey for several years. He was a magic apprentice of Hogwarts College from the founding of the school of magic. Then he followed Dewey to the northwest. He was the first of Dewey''s lineages!


    When Dewey saw the other name "Lockhart", he was silent for a long time. He clearly remembered the young man, not only because he was a loyal Lorraine, not because his father had been a carpenter in Lorraine manor, not because he had given him a magic ring.


    It''s because this kid named rohart is a young man of Decepticon team, who has been appreciated by everyone since captain Zig. He is a star of hope. When he was in the northwest, he once faced the Dragon Prince, a golden dragon! New born calves are not afraid of tigers. This rohart has outstanding training results, strong learning ability and smart mind. Being calm and resolute, he was able to stand out among a large group of veteran Decepticons and be a rookie in one of the ten front-line officers sent to the northern theater. This in itself has already reflected rohart''s position and potential in the Decepticons.


    The situation on the front line is not very optimistic.


    Before, the criminals attacked the imperial fleet on the water. Later, this kind of attack happened two times. However, the imperial side did not know what the criminals'' underwater arms looked like.


    And... The air power of the criminals, the elves, finally showed up. Although I don''t know what the spirit king Luoxue is up to. Because the elves have not been formally put into battle, in these days, the main battlefield is still the main fortress of the Kaspersky defense line, and the main attack force is still the orcs of the criminals. It seems that the elves have been waiting for something


    In Andre''s letter, the following is signed by him and Zig. Zig also pleads guilty to Dewey in the letter, but although Dewey is angry, he also understands that the front-line war is changeable. We can''t blame them for this kind of thing.


    Longbottom''s secret letter is relatively simple. The fat man ran to lead the mercenaries all over the mainland. These days, with the help of the fat man''s iron bowl, the mob has gradually taken on some shape.


    But. It seems that most of the senior generals of the storm corps, under general Rostock, are dismissive of these mercenaries from all over the mainland. Longbottom has been fighting for many times. We can''t let these people stay in the barracks and waste food. However, the high-level of the storm Corps did not reply. Obviously, they did not believe in the combat effectiveness of such a mob.


    Fat man was very bored at the front line, and he was still thinking. Finally, he went to general Andre. Relying on his friendship and face in the northwest, he forced general Andre to get a "reconnaissance battalion" from general Andre. In name, he put this mercenary on the signboard of the air force¡° So as not to be attacked by the generals of the storm Corps. "That''s what fat man said.


    General Andrea, however, could not save his face. He had to face bitterly and agreed to the fat man''s request. At last, the fat man had the cheek to ask for a group of airships from his hand.


    As a result, the audacious Longbottom, with five hundred elite selected from his men, set out on the airship. And he didn''t give back to the commander of the front line. This guy took people with him and took an airship. First, East. And then to the north, a detour. He bypassed the main fortress in the north, went all the way north from the fortress in the East, and finally parachuted 500 of his own people in the enemy occupied area in the north by airship!


    Du Wei could not help laughing and crying after seeing this incident. This bold fat man actually made the first epochal airborne battle behind enemy lines in the military history of Loran in silence?!


    Naturally, the fat man didn''t know that he was acting recklessly and accidentally turned his own people into "airborne soldiers". However, he took these 500 people to start a clean-up in the occupied area.


    Most of the 500 mercenaries came from the former smuggling regiment or mercenary regiment. When it comes to military cultivation, everyone is at least a junior warrior, and many of them have the strength of intermediate warrior.


    The fat man took these 500 people and divided them into several teams. Before that, they set a unified time and place for gathering, and agreed a time with the airship team. At that time, they would retreat to the gathering place and board the airship to retreat... After finishing this, the fat man gave an order, and these people scattered in the enemy occupied area like a nest of mice.


    Such a group of people, when it comes to frontal combat on the battlefield and frontal charge in formation, are definitely not the opponents of the regular army. But if it''s such a small elite, it''s definitely a good hand. Not to mention anything else, the ability to survive in the wild is also absolutely strong. Many people have ventured in such places as frozen forests and southern swamps.


    As for digging a hole to ambush and setting up a cover for sneak attacks, there is no more talk.


    In just five days, these "Raiders" were behind the enemy''s lines and knocked out a small group of orcs'' Wolf cavalry, as well as a lot of scattered Orc logistics teams to collect food and materials. It can be said that the result is quite good.


    In fat man''s words, since we are in enemy occupied areas, we can''t use the method of regular army. Instead, we should treat our gang as bandits and... Bandits! As a smuggling group!!


    And the strategy of the fat man is simple and brilliant, and summed up in eight words: rush to the top. disperse in a hubbub!


    This kind of combat method is more in line with the appetite of those mercenaries: at the beginning, many of these people were originally with the background of being involved in gangs. Whether they were mercenaries or smuggling regiments, they were good at lurking and fighting guerrillas with the regular army.


    As a result, such a small group of locusts wandered in the occupied area of the criminals for three days and made several big businesses. After the third day, the criminals discovered the existence of such a group of enemies and sent several teams of wolf cavalry to try to eliminate these "bandits". As a result, the fat man and a group of old mercenaries who lived in the frozen forest all the year round took these wolf cavalry around the north for several times. During this time, they fought with each other sporadically on a small scale twice, setting up an encirclement and ambushing. It took four days to dig holes, to set traps, to divide troops and to camouflage. The wolf cavalry finally found out the exact trace of these human beings.


    But at this time, the fat man and several other teams have successfully completed the detour and successfully returned to work at the preset assembly site. Ready for a victory retreat.


    If that''s the end of the matter, then this battle of Feizi''s parachuting and harassing behind the enemy''s lines is definitely a successful example. With its first epoch-making significance on the mainland, it is enough to be included in the military history, compile materials and write history books. For future generations of military academy study and research.


    However, at the last moment of success, the fat man was surrounded by the enemy.


    This time, it''s the elves!


    In the face of the Flying Magic bowmen and the heavy and slow flying airships in the air, even the fat man sighed helplessly, thinking that his time was coming. Even the heart is ready to fight to death. Even the heroic words of "killing one is enough, killing two is enough, and earning one" have been spoken in public.


    result. The winged elves, after encircling these people, did not attack. Instead, after waiting for a long time, the other party sent a negotiator.


    Originally, the fat man thought that the other side was trying to force his own side to surrender, but he was ready to say no, but who knows, the other side had no intention to surrender.


    The fairy sent to deliver a message had a few private conversations with the fat man, leaving a message:


    "This time, I am ordered by the king of spirits. I, Wang Youyan; I have heard for a long time that general longbarton is the best general in the west of tulip Duke Association. This time, it will be regarded as a gift from my king to tulip family. Please, general lombaton, when he returns this time, convey the king''s kindness to the Duchess. I''ll meet you later! "


    The fat man was confused, but after the other party passed the word, the elves flew away, and let the fat man escape safely!


    All the people who thought they were going to die this time looked like the survivors of the disaster. Everyone was full of doubts. But after all, the enemy is retreating, there are no those flying in the sky, dense ah elf archers around... Everyone is relieved.


    When the fat man came back, the first thing he did was to order all the people who went to the battle to return to the barracks. At the same time, he gave a command that no one was allowed to go in and out of the barracks.


    Then, the fat man wrote a secret letter with his own handwriting, which wrote down the process of the incident and sent a tulip family cavalry to Duwei.


    After reading the letter, Dewey was naturally full of doubts!


    The fairy king Luoxue, who once forced himself to have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth, actually sold himself a huge favor this time! If the fat man Longbottom died, it would be a huge blow to Dewey. Besides the fat man, Dewey could not find any strong leader.


    What is the meaning of the sentence "mountains and rivers meet each other" conveyed by the spirit king? Now the war between the two sides is a life and death battle, and there is absolutely no room for moderation. At this time, the king of spirits falls snow and opens his net... What is it?


    Be nice to yourself? What is the purpose of doing this?!


    Du Wei was thinking about the contents of the two letters. At this time, he heard Prince Chen, the Regent standing in front of the throne, read the "good news" from the front line in his exaggerated tone.


    Obviously, this "victory" was elaborately concocted by general Rostock, the commander-in-chief of the front line.


    The old general. He has many years of experience and has been in the north of the Empire. But in addition to his great influence in the army, he can sit in such a high position for many years without falling down. If he is a simple minded soldier, he will never be able to do so.


    Rostock is also very adept at the rules of politics.


    The old commander deeply understood that this year was the first year of the war. At the end of the year, according to the Convention, it is natural for the emperor to present some good gifts to make the bigwigs happy. But when you are in the front line, you should pay attention to what gift you give to make the big men happy.


    Give money and gifts? He is the commander in chief of the front line. Are you going to give someone else a handle to report your embezzlement?


    Now that the war has been going on for such a long time, what gift can make the king and the capital more beautiful than a "big victory" near the end of the new year?


    This kind of festival day, a good report, is just icing on the cake.


    "Five days ago. The fourth cavalry division of our storm regiment had 6000 soldiers and 3000 Knights of the holy order of the Church of light. Our army went out to fight with the enemy in the field. In this battle, he defeated the enemy for six times, killed more than 3000 enemies, and captured two enemy leaders. After examination, he was verified as a middle-level officer of the emperor. The enemy captured a lot of prisoners and died on a hunger strike for three days. The list of meritorious officers and soldiers and the list of Knights of the Holy Knights'' order are attached. Congratulations to our empire! "


    The Regent had a smile on his face. After reading the success report in public, as soon as his voice fell, some people who had a good chance yelled: "victory in the front line, long live the Empire! Your Highness The Regent, your Majesty the emperor is wise and powerful


    A shout out, immediately there are a lot of people quickly loud corresponding, for a time in the hall of congratulations. Flatter like a flood. There are also some people who see the plane late. Secretly resent their slow response, not the first to speak. When he lost the first prize, he quickly turned his brain and changed his way to shout out the words of congratulations.


    The hall was full of jubilation and jubilation. The voice of the people was boiling. Prince Chen was standing high with a smile on his face.


    Du Wei turned his eyes at the moment and looked at the prince Chen above. He thought that from the fragmentary words of the war report he had just heard, Du Wei decided that this victory report must have moisture!


    Out in the city? Rostock has always been safe, dare to do such a risky thing? If he had taken the risk, duvet would not have been so angry that he would have slapped him on the table for the first time.


    There are gateways... There are gateways!


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly coughed, but the old man named Gao Cha fell on Du Wei''s face with his eyes. With a funny smile in his eyes, he suddenly lowered his voice and said softly, "Your Highness, the soldiers in the front line have won the battle, but you don''t look so happy."


    Du Wei''s heart leaped. He took a look at the old man. He looked calm and said, "of course, I''m happy to win the battle, but I don''t need to show it on my face, for fear that others won''t know."


    Speaking of this, Dewey suddenly felt angry, and could not help fighting back and stabbing the other side: "general Rostock fought bravely against the enemy in the main fortress, and made continuous contributions... It was general alpai''s West fortress, but there was no movement..."


    The dinner is in progress.


    Different from previous years, this year, Prince Chen, in order to worry about his son''s face, gave the first dance to little Charlie.


    His majesty, the little emperor, was more or less satisfied. In front of countless people, the little emperor stepped down from the throne in the music. Under the eyes of countless expectations around him, he walked slowly through the seats one by one. How many noble girls waiting for words in the boudoir looked at the 12-year-old boy eagerly.


    He is the emperor! Moreover, the emperor was still young and never married. If he could... Wouldn''t he become the most distinguished woman on the mainland?!


    At the beginning, Du Weidi''s "treatment" was criticized by the public. Now it''s finally the little emperor''s turn to enjoy it.


    But in the end, the little emperor came directly to Dewey. In front of countless people, he came to Mrs. Liszt''s family and faced a muse dressed as a female knight. Owe owe a bow, stretched out a hand, quite elegant Wen Yan said with a smile: "please."


    At the same time, Dewey and his brother Gabriel, both at the same time involuntarily frown.


    Gabriel frowned, of course, because he had some taste. This brave and playful boy even thought that he would be the first one to ask muse to dance tonight. As for his fiancee, she was on the spot. He doesn''t care.


    Du Wei, seeing the meaning in the little emperor''s eyes, confirmed his conjecture, and remembered his brother''s Thoughts on muses... This is not a good omen.


    What''s more, at the same time, Mrs. Liszt was a little nervous.


    The famous noble husband in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, watching his majesty invite his sister to dance, was worried about this clever woman. Gabriel had seen the meaning of muse for a long time, and she was very optimistic about this pair in her heart.


    Gabriel is Dewey''s brother. They are very close. With Duwei''s power and Gabriel''s coming to inherit the Rowling family. Such a future is infinite, and destined to be generous and glorious to the future dignitaries. Naturally, it is a good match for the Muse, and... Tightly tied to the Dewey family has become the route Mrs. Liszt has set for her family.


    But your majesty


    Although the emperor''s status is more distinguished than that of a count of Lorraine and nobility, but. To the wise Mrs. Liszt, it may not be a good thing.


    This lady Liszt is also very smart. Dewey has long seen that among the royal families, Charlie ascended the throne when he was too young, while the Regent is still in his prime. The future struggle for imperial power has left hidden dangers!


    Smart Mrs. Liszt, how can we not see the danger of the future? This kind of time. It''s better not to stand too close to the royal family. It''s the best policy to stay away from the royal family, so as to avoid the future competition for imperial power and the whole family being involved in the whirlpool!


    The Muse looked at the little emperor in front of him. The tomboy didn''t look happy and hesitated. I owe you my body. With a little apology, he said slowly, "I''m sorry. Your majesty, I can''t dance. "


    I can''t dance


    I can''t dance!!!!


    I can''t dance???


    As soon as Charlie heard this, he was eager to wait for a whole day. Suddenly, he was like a bucket of cold water pouring down, and his face was a little ugly. Who was he? It''s the emperor! Is the master of the world! Above ten thousand people!


    She... How dare she refuse herself?


    Can''t dance? Joke! Born in a rich family, this kind of etiquette dance is a compulsory course for every noble when he is young. How can he not dance?!!!


    At this moment, Charlie got a little angry.


    Originally has been repressed mood, inevitably some faintly uncontrollable trend.


    However, after all, he was also very smart. With a forced smile on his face, he took a deep look at the muse. With countless sighs, expectations and surprise around him, smart Charlie knew that he could not lose his manners at the moment. He gave a wry smile, shook his head and left the muse.


    Why did she refuse me?


    Hum! If I was a real emperor, would she dare to refuse? Would she refuse?!


    According to the etiquette, he should have chosen a partner from the other noble ladies. But at this time, under the eager eyes of countless girls around, Charlie suddenly lost a little mood.


    He took a numb look around, and then, in full view of the public, he went to


    My sister!


    Princess Karina did not have the slightest unexpected expression. She watched her brother come to her face and stood up without waiting for Charlie to extend his hand.


    There were sighs and disappointments around. Everyone remembered that Dewey also invited Princess Karina to escape. The little emperor got the true biography of the tulip Duke teacher.


    "Don''t be upset, brother."


    With the music, Karina and Charlie dance gently. The little princess comforts her brother in a soft voice: "maybe Miss Muse really can''t dance."


    Charlie kept a polite smile on his face, but his eyes were a little gloomy. He lowered his voice and said to himself coldly, "well, I''d like to see if she can dance tonight."


    Many nobles praise the graceful dance of the emperor.


    Dewey, sitting in a wheelchair, yawned. He took the action to hide his helplessness and the fluctuation of his thoughts.


    Trouble... It''s a trouble.


    And now. All of a sudden, sitting on the throne, Prince Chen, who always keeps an elegant smile, coughs twice. Du Wei is startled by the voice and looks at him secretly. However, he sees Prince Chen''s face, which is a little pale.


    Chen Prince seems to sit posture also some stiff. In a low voice, he gave a command to one of his followers, who brought a cup of tea.


    The distance between the two seats was not far, and Dewey''s nose was very smart, and he immediately smelled a faint familiar smell


    Ice berry! It''s an ice berry! Um... There are several other herbs.


    After drinking two mouthfuls, the prince Chen seems to want to support himself, but he seems to have something wrong with his body. He sits for a while and finally stands up. Deliberately a smile, to the people around Wen Yan said with a smile: "there are some things behind, I leave for a while."


    Then, surrounded by his entourage, the Regent left quietly.


    Dewey watched carefully. After the Regent left, although he walked steadily, his steps were floating.


    Unfortunately, Dewey only took a look. Immediately there were two royal magicians in red robes, following behind, blocking the back of Prince Chen.


    Chen Prince of so leave, others all didn''t care too much, Du Wei but in the heart faintly some uneasiness.


    His illness... Has been so serious??


    Just thinking, after a moment, the emperor''s first dance has been completed, and then the minister''s first dance. Originally, according to status, it should be Dewey, but now Dewey is in a wheelchair, and today it''s camisillo''s turn to support the scene.


    Camisillo is the nephew and son-in-law of the old prime minister, and now he is the Minister of military affairs. Although the time is still short, he can not take all the veteran generals of the military into his heart, but his status is no doubt prominent. He''s fit for the first dance.


    After a while. Dewey is thinking. But a court waiter came quietly from behind. He ran to Dewey''s side, approached him, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, Prince Regent, please come to the back and speak."


    Huh?


    Du Wei Leng for a while, immediately nodded: "good."


    Gabriel didn''t know the situation. He was about to push Dewey''s wheelchair, but the waiter was a little embarrassed. He said in a low voice, "the Regent orders that you only be invited..."


    Dewey laughed and said to Gabriel, "OK, I''ll go by myself. You''re here. OK, don''t get into any trouble."


    He said to the waiter with a smile, "please push this wheelchair for me."


    With the waiter pushing his wheelchair, Dewey also left the party from the side door of the main hall. As soon as he left, many people around him saw it. Gao Cha''s eyes were complicated, and he didn''t know whether it was jealousy or something.


    The Regent is close to and trusts the tulip Duke. It''s really unusual! If other people want to get the chance of calling alone, they can''t even think of it.


    Out of the side door, as the door of the banquet hall closed, all the noise and music in the hall were shut in the door.


    It''s night now. It''s still cold outside. There''s a chill in the air.


    The waiter pushed Du Wei all the way through a side hall and around two corridors. On the way, he met two waves of bodyguards on guard outside. When he saw Du Wei, he immediately saluted.


    It''s just such a cold day. Dewey saw that the waiter who was pushing the wheelchair was a little thin and seemed to shiver with cold. He said with a casual smile, "this weather is also bitter for you errands."


    With that, he took out a golden leaf from his arms and handed it to the waiter. The waiter seemed to be a little surprised. He took a look at Du Wei and hurriedly gave thanks. But his face was a little nervous, and he didn''t know whether it was the face of such a big man as Dewey, or the weather was too cold, or the golden leaf was exciting, but it seemed to shake even harder.


    "Well, don''t we go to your Highness''s study?" Dewey looked at the road in front of him. It didn''t seem to be the familiar direction.


    "Your Highness has something to do. Please wait a moment. Your highness will see you later."


    The waiter replied cautiously. In a few moments, he led duvet to a quiet palace.


    This place, Dewey has never been before. It seems to be a remote side hall with a small area, but the decoration is still gorgeous. The thick carpet on the ground and the burning fireplace make the hall warm.


    When Dewey was sent into the hall, the waiter nodded, bowed and went down.


    It''s too quiet in this hall. Du Wei is sitting here by himself. He''s a little sulky. What''s more, he remembers that the Regent just left because he didn''t feel well. Now he suddenly wants to see himself in private... What''s he going to say to himself?


    What is he going to talk to himself about???


    This question is worth thinking deeply!!


    Du Wei in the heart secretly calculates, if... If for a while... Chen prince he, he can''t, tell his illness to oneself directly??


    No... I don''t think so! Such a big secret, he should not tell himself. But if he wants to say to himself... What should he do?


    Is frowning thinking, time seems to be particularly slow.


    At this time, there was a light noise, and the door of the hall was pushed open. A court waiter in cotton padded robes was not the one who had just sent Duwei in. The waiter, with a cup of tea and a few plates of snacks in his hand, walked up to Dewey.


    Du Wei looked at it, but he felt a strange mistake in his heart. He just couldn''t figure out where the mistake came from.


    The waiter... As if


    Well, it seems that he is a little too tall!


    It''s not surprising that he is such a bodyguard, but is he a servant?


    Besides, when he put the tea on the table, Dewey inadvertently glanced at the man''s hand... The knuckles of his fingers are very thick!


    As soon as he read this, Dewey suddenly woke up like a flash of lightning!


    In this moment!!


    The waiter put down the plate, but suddenly took out a sharp dagger from the plate. His wrist shook, and the technique was obviously very clever! The dagger is bright, but it has been stabbed at Duwei''s chest!


    They were very close at the moment, and the place where the waiter stood was less than half a step away from Dewey! Such close distance, such a sudden stab, extremely dangerous! What''s more, the dagger was bright with a strange blue color. It was obviously painted with some poison!


    This man''s hand is very sharp, and his movements are very fierce. The short stab, the dagger, suddenly burst out a silver light! Fighting!! Senior warrior!! assassin!! Pounce, a dull sound, the dagger has penetrated the thick fur coat, and pierced Duwei''s chest and heart!!

 Chapter 582

    Dewey''s "illness" at the moment makes him lose his greatest reliance in the past: mental power! After losing his mental power, Dewey''s sense was far less acute than before.


    If it was in the past, this kind of assassin, let alone assassin himself, without waiting for the other side to get close to him, Du Weiqiang''s sharp mental power would be able to detect the other side''s mind fluctuation and murderous spirit!


    But now, Dewey''s perceptual acuity is almost equal to that of a normal ordinary person. And when he reacts, the assassin has got it!


    The dagger was stabbed in his chest. It was very powerful. If Dewey''s seat was not against the wall, I''m afraid it would have knocked him back!


    Moreover, under the action of fighting spirit, the fur jacket on Duwei''s chest burst out with a few waves, and the cotton wadding was flying. The assassin''s face was stiff, but his eyes were full of murders and ferociousness. The wrist holding the dagger trembled because of too much force, and his knuckles were white!


    With a few clicks, an assassin warrior who can show his fighting spirit can''t even bear the wooden wheelchair under duvet''s seat with his powerful blow. Several wooden shafts suddenly burst under the powerful vibration!


    At the moment, the only thought in duvet''s mind was: Assassin!


    Who''s going to kill me?


    prince regent?!!


    Chen, he''s going to kill me?!!


    For a moment, their bodies seemed to freeze.


    The assassin''s eyes were full of fierce intention to kill. The dagger stabbed Duwei''s chest and rushed to Duwei''s body!


    But soon, the assassin thought he had got it, but immediately. His face suddenly changed!


    The dagger was in his hand, but he could clearly feel that the edge of the dagger in his hand was against the tulip Duke''s chest, but he couldn''t get in!


    His fighting spirit has all burst out. Dewey''s upper body clothes and the wheelchair under his seat burst out one after another, but let him exert himself. The sharp point of the dagger is still on Dewey''s chest skin, but it can''t enter the flesh!!


    For a moment, the assassin seemed to be in a daze.


    "Who sent you here?"


    Du Wei, calm down, suddenly asked in a cold voice.


    The assassin responded, did not answer, eyes is absolutely decisive, the other hand has been quickly squeezed into a fist. He hit duvet''s heart hard!


    His fist was full of fighting spirit. According to the assassin''s own estimation, such a fist was even hit on the rock. It can also make rocks bloom and burst!


    However, with the sound of wave, Dewey''s lichen crumbs were flying, but his fist seemed to hit a ball of cotton. The body of the assassin is not tough. His skin is as soft as that of a normal person. However, his strength is still firmly blocked by this blow!!


    "Who sent you." Du Wei''s face was as deep as water and asked again.


    The assassin did not answer, suddenly took out the dagger, this time it is toward Du Weidi eyes into!


    He made up his mind. Even if your body is strange, the eyeball is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. For example, your strength is enough to pierce each other''s eyes and break the bone into the brain!!


    But at this time, Dewey moved.


    Although he has lost his magic power, and his body can''t control it all... It''s like a magician who has lost his magic power, but he hasn''t come to learn martial arts.


    without doubt. Now these days. Indeed, it''s the weakest time for Dewey.


    However, if you want to kill Dewey... Now is not a good time!


    Because. His body! The body made of steel!


    In the words of old Chris, such a strong body can''t even be cultivated by a god level strong man. If you want to hurt Dewey, the normal attack has no effect at all! I''m afraid that only the strong above the holy level can hurt Duwei''s body.


    Dewey held the palm of the armrest of the wheelchair, but gently twisted it.


    With a sound, the armrest of the wheelchair suddenly turned over, two green lights, surging out, suddenly fell into the assassin''s chest, and then a green smoke also floated out.


    As soon as the assassin''s eyes bulged, he immediately fell back and his body softened. With a plop, he fell to the ground.


    Duwei coldly looked at the assassin on the ground, moved a little closer, his eyes were full of cold, word by word drank: "who! Pie! You! Come on! Yes


    The assassin lay on the ground and took a deep look at Du Wei. His eyes were full of reluctance and inconceivable. He didn''t seem to believe it. How could he not kill the other side with his fierce blows just now? Not even a scratch?


    He... He is a sorcerer who is seriously ill! Moreover, the other side''s body has no sense of fighting defense!


    However, after this unwilling look, the assassin suddenly snorted, and then his eyes absolutely, forced to bite his teeth.


    After a few breaths, a strange bloodstain of red and blue came out of his mouth. His body stood for two times, and then he died.


    Dewey sat there quietly, staring at the body on the ground, covered with frost!!


    This is a trap!


    The waiter who led himself in, no wonder he was so nervous and shivering all the way... Funny, but he kindly thought that the other party was cold!! Take yourself to this remote place


    Is it the Regent? Is it Prince Chen?


    Dewey didn''t want to think that. He didn''t want to break up with the clever young monarch.


    Does Prince Chen have a reason to kill himself?


    What makes Dewey''s heart cold is... It seems to be, there are!


    If Prince Chen is really seriously ill, then before he died, in order to clean up his son''s power road, it seems that he also has a motive to kill himself!


    After all, before the successive monarchs passed on the throne, they had to clean up the powerful officials first. In order to avoid the next generation of young monarch after the upper, the minister strong Lord weak situation.


    But


    No... it''s not him. It shouldn''t be him.


    Du Wei shakes his head and turns his mind quickly: if Prince Chen wants to kill himself, then it''s not as simple as an assassin, and the court magician should also do it!


    Dewey''s mind was complicated at the moment. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    After about a cup of tea. Finally, several court waiters on duty came to the side hall. It seemed that they had come to clean it.


    These people pushed the door and came in. Suddenly they saw the corpse on the ground and the tulip Duke sitting there with a grim expression.


    Then. It''s just a scream


    Soon, Duwei was picked up by a team of royal guards, as well as two red robed court magicians.


    He was quickly taken to Prince Chen''s study.


    The Regent had learned about the situation. When he saw Du Wei, Prince Chen''s face was a little pale. The strong smell of medicine in the study is obviously in a hurry. Before Du Wei came, Prince Chen forgot to open the window to breathe.


    "How did it happen?"


    There is no half a nonsense, Chen Prince immediately asked directly.


    Dewey took a deep breath. His face was cold and calm. He didn''t look like he had just been assassinated. His voice was so calm that he kept everything from being invited in by a waiter from the main hall to being assassinated in the side hall.


    Prince Chen immediately passed several orders to the people around him.


    Then, when a room full of people went out, the Regent came over. Standing in front of Du Wei, they are close at hand. Prince Chen stares into Du Wei''s eyes. He says:


    "Not me!"


    It wasn''t me.


    This sentence is very deep, but also very direct.


    He didn''t ask duvet who he doubted, and he seemed to know that duvet would doubted himself.


    However, there is no need to talk nonsense when smart people talk to smart people. Chen Prince straightforward with the most straightforward words. He clarified his position.


    "Not me. I don''t want to kill you. "


    Dewey''s mouth twitched as if with a smile. He also looked back at the Regent, quietly, just watching.


    There was a dead silence in the room


    The bodyguard''s search soon came back. The waiter who brought Duwei in from the banquet hall was found. Unfortunately, it was a corpse, cold corpse!


    In this kind of weather, after people die, the body will soon become stiff. It doesn''t matter whether he died of poisoning, whether he committed suicide or was killed by his accomplice.


    Dewey simply confirmed that it was this man who introduced himself from the front. After that, he didn''t ask or say much. He just watched the Regent''s bodyguards and court warriors get angry, but Dewey didn''t say a word and kept silent.


    Chen Prince is very angry, his anger should not be disguised. But Dewey, there is still a kind of vigilance in his heart!


    Because just now, he thought of a place to cool his heart: no matter whether he did it or not. However, Prince Chen... If he is seriously ill and dying, he really has a motive to kill himself!


    Finally, after the search orders were issued one by one, Prince Chen drove away all the people, even the court magician who was close to him. He looked back at Du Wei and said something distressing: "I don''t know how to make you believe that someone wants to kill you, but that person is really not me! Dewey, I don''t want to kill you. "


    "I know." Dewey nodded, his eyes finally warm: "I believe you."


    Prince Chen was a little relieved. He pondered for a while: "you can''t stay here all the time, and this matter can''t be disclosed... In this way, you''ve been in the back for a long time, and you must go back to the banquet hall immediately, just as it didn''t happen."


    Said, Chen Prince looking at Du Wei, the eyes are very gentle, the right color way: "fortunately, you are all right! If something really happens to you, I''m afraid... "


    Dewey seemed to smile, his voice is very flat: "fortunately, I am not so easy to die." Chen prince also laughed, he pondered for a while, said: "I go back with you. Well, didn''t the assassin lie that I told you to come in? Then I''ll go out with you. No one will suspect me. This matter... Must be kept secret! " Dewey didn''t speak and didn''t object. Soon, Prince Chen and Duke tulip returned to the banquet hall together. There was a lot of noise when they came back. They swaggered in through the side door, and there was a large group of waiters. In the banquet hall, there is still a look of singing and dancing, gentle and melodious music and dancing nobility. Dewey''s face was calm, even with a slight smile. From his face, it seemed that nothing had happened. However, as soon as he got back to his seat, Du Wei sat down and suddenly changed color!! Just because he saw little emperor Charlie! Charlie sat there, clenching his fists tightly, his eyes were dark, and the muscles of his eyes were beating on his little face... As if he could not control his anger! With Charlie''s haze in his eyes, Dewey saw such a scene: his brother, the future Empire Earl of Lorraine, Gabriel, was embracing the valiant muse, and they were dancing with the music... In the music, Gabriel seemed to say something in Muse''s ear from time to time, his look was gentle and his eyes were intoxicating, With a masculine grace. Although the Muse''s face is still so cold and light, his eyes are not as cold as before. Looking at the two people''s dancing, Dewey suddenly felt a headache that could not be suppressed!

 Chapter 583

    At midnight, when Dewey left the palace, he looked listless.


    The court banquet was still going on, but Dewey was not in the mood any longer, and he didn''t even bother to do the hypocritical entertainment.


    He is the Duke of tulip, and everyone knows that he is ill. He left early, and no one would say he was impolite.


    But when Duwei left, Mrs. Liszt also left with her sister, and Prince Chen and the little emperor both got up to see each other off, which also gave Duwei and his party enough face.


    As soon as the door of the banquet hall behind him was closed, the polite smile that was still hanging on the corner of Duwei''s mouth just now dissipated. Instead, his eyes were deeply worried.


    He looked up at the sky. In the wide Palace Square, the cold wind howled and rolled on him, which was quite cool. Although Dewey didn''t feel much, Vivian and Joe were all shrinking. He just gave a smile, and his eyes showed a trace of warmth: "let''s go, go home."


    Then Dewey took a look at Mrs. Liszt, who was not far behind him. He gave a smile, nodded his head and said hello. There was a trace of worry in Mrs. Liszt''s eyes, but she managed to smile.


    Just after Duwei left, Prince Chen sat in the banquet hall, listening to the music with a calm face, and seemed to be listening attentively, while little emperor Charlie, obviously impatient, seemed to lose interest in the long banquet.


    Gao Cha was holding a glass of wine in his hand. After clinking a glass with his colleagues who came to celebrate him, he turned and looked at the two emperors above. There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    Slowly, Gao Cha walked through the crowd. When he came to a corner, he called a confidant of his family in a low voice. He looked around, but he said in a low voice: "Duke tulip went to the back of the palace just now. Maybe something happened. Go and find out! "


    The pro follower seemed to have some doubts. Gao Cha said angrily in a low voice: "fool, you didn''t notice when Duwei came out. Did you change into a new leather robe! Did the Regent ask him to go to the back to change his clothes? "


    Said, sent away the pro with, Gao Cha''s eyes, enigmatic.


    The carriage gradually left the Palace Square. The night was lonely. There was no pedestrian on the cold street, just an occasional intersection. From afar came the sound of the boots of the patrolling soldiers.


    The road was muddy and the wheels creaked. Dewey leaned on the seat in the carriage, his body lying soft, one hand supporting his chin, but his eyes were fixed on Gabriel, his brother in the carriage.


    On the way back. Duvette wanted Gabriel and himself to ride in a carriage, and put Vivian and Joe sisters into another car, just to have a good talk with Gabriel.


    "Come on, you don''t talk all the way. Are you afraid that I will scold you? " Dewey finally spoke.


    Gabriel seemed to be distracted. He was stunned: "hmm? what? Brother, what are you going to scold me for? "


    Du Wei frowned and looked at his younger brother, only to find that his younger brother''s face was puzzled and didn''t look like he was pretending. Du Wei was patient and said slowly, "I warned you before I left halfway. Don''t get into any trouble, but you


    "I didn''t do anything." Gabriel was at a loss.


    Dewey took a deep breath and looked into his brother''s eyes. "Don''t you ask the muse to dance, trouble?"


    Seeing that Gabriel was still at a loss, Dewey said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty Charles refused to ask the muse to dance, but you... Hum, you are promising. You robbed the woman in front of the emperor. And sweep his face in front of him


    Gabriel frowned. Strange voice way: "Yi? Brother, are you angry about this? What''s the point? This kind of dance. Emperor, please don''t understand Muse dance, I can please move, this is not a great thing. There are so many things like this. What''s the big deal? "


    Du Wei sighed and looked at his younger brother: "I mean, little Charlie seems to be interested in the muse. I don''t care if you argue with the emperor, but it''s not wise to do so blatantly."


    Gabriel laughed. He looked at his brother and suddenly said, "brother, you haven''t been to this kind of dance since you were a child, have you? At the party, no one will take these things seriously. You should pay too much attention to them. Even if he is the emperor, please don''t move a lady to dance, it''s just that he doesn''t want to be a girl. It has nothing to do with what the emperor is not the emperor. No one will take such affairs seriously. "


    Dewey thought for a moment, maybe I don''t know much about the banquets between these Roland nobles, but Dewey knows that he should know Charlie''s temperament!


    This child may not be so magnanimous.


    "He is the emperor." Dewey still reminds his brother.


    Gabriel said with a smile, "it''s just a 12-year-old and a half year-old. Who would be more serious about such a small thing?"


    Speaking of this, Gabriel continued with a smile: "it''s really difficult to invite the muse. The first time I invited her, I was also rejected. Fortunately, I''m not the emperor. Now I''m just a boy who didn''t inherit the title. She said she can''t dance, so I preached to her. As a result, she was entangled by me, I managed to pull it down


    Du Wei shakes his head. He knows that this is a different idea. I''m afraid he can''t persuade his younger brother. After thinking about it, Du Wei says, "Gabriel, I''ll ask you a question. You should answer me honestly... Do you really like muses? I mean, if you want to marry her, would you like to? "


    Gabriel listened to this, but also seriously up, thinking for a while, slowly nodded: "yes!"


    After hearing this, Dewey put down his mind steadily.


    ok In that case... Dewey had thought that if my brother was just playing around. If it happens, then it''s really unnecessary to offend a future Emperor for such a thing.


    But if my brother really likes it, then I can''t ignore it!


    In any case, Gabriel is my brother, who is my brother. He can''t do anything to make his brother give up his beloved woman!


    "I''ll ask Mrs. Liszt to come over tomorrow, if she doesn''t mind. It''s up to me to make an engagement with the Liszt family. " Dewey seemed a little tired. He leaned back on his seat and sighed: "it''s just this matter. I have to think about how to say hello to the chancellor of the exchequer. You little boy, before you inherit the title, you have decided to have two wives... Alas... "


    Gabriel seemed to have a look of joy. But then he saw that Dewey was tired and worried: "brother... You seem to have something to worry about?"


    Du Wei gave a wry smile and thought about the assassination behind the palace. But it was not necessary to talk to Gabriel about it, otherwise it would add unnecessary annoyance to him. He shook his head and said, "well. Let''s not talk about some irrelevant things. "


    After returning to the Duke''s house, Vivian and Qiao Qiao both saw that Dewey seemed to have deep thoughts. After returning to the room, Dewey asked Gabriel to leave and scattered the servants.


    It was late at night, and it would be light in a few hours, but Dewey didn''t feel sleepy. He put on a pajama, but a person came to the bedroom, from the cupboard took out a sword wrapped with layers of leather.


    The handle and blade of this sword are damaged in several places. It''s an old sword. Although the light green rust on it has been oiled and maintained, it leaves a trace.


    This is the sword left by my father. Dewey held the sword in his arms and stroked it with his fingers. Suddenly murmured in a low voice: "father... Your little son. It''s not a fuel-efficient floor lamp. Hehe, grab a woman with the emperor. I''m afraid you couldn''t do such a thing back then. "


    He was in a trance when the door of the back study was pushed open and Joe came in wearing a black sleeping suit. She stood on the ground with silver hair and bare feet, a pair of bare feet like snow, holding a bright lamp inlaid with magic gems in her hand. After she came in slowly, she said with a smile, "don''t you sleep?"


    Dewey shook his head and touched his eyebrows. "I can''t sleep."


    "The candle light is too weak. It hurts my eyes to see it for a long time." JOJO came near and put the magic jewel lamp on Duwei''s desk. Then he looked at Duwei and sat down in Duwei''s arms with a soft smile. He stretched out his slender fingers and gently touched Duwei''s eyebrows. He said in a soft voice: "you are in a bad mood. I can see that... Don''t always frown. If you frown too much, you will get wrinkles."


    Dewey laughed and was about to say a few interruptions, but Joe''s face sank and said in a low voice, "I''ve... Seen the wheelchair you use when you go out today."


    This sentence is very light, but Dewey listened, but immediately raised his head, looking at Joe''s eyes.


    Joe looked serious, shook his head and said, "you are a man who hides everything. Can''t I... And Vivian, we are all useless women, can''t we share your worries?"


    Dewey didn''t speak.


    "The two shafts under your wheelchair are broken. I can see that they seem to have been directly crushed by some great force. In addition, the needle hidden in the armrest of your wheelchair has also been used. Don''t forget, I brought the powder that can make people paralyzed on the tip of the needle to you from my teacher. "


    JOJO said, dropping his head, looking into Dewey''s eyes and saying in a deep voice, "tell me, did you fight someone in the palace?"


    Duwei knew he couldn''t hide it. He gave a wry smile, took Joe''s soft waist in one hand, and said in a low voice: "it''s not easy to hide people around him." Then he finally admitted: "yes, I left halfway to the back of the palace, someone tried to assassinate me."


    "Assassinate you?" Joe didn''t worry at all, just because others didn''t know the current situation of Dewey, but Joe and Vivian knew it very well.


    Although Dewey seems to be paralyzed, he just lost his magic. He is now so strong that he is almost immortal. Even if he doesn''t stand here and let the enemy cut him with a knife, he may not be able to hurt his fur.


    "Who did it?" Joe asked the really worrying question: "is it the Regent?"


    Dewey shook his head. "He has a motive. But I''d rather believe it wasn''t him


    Then Dewey sighed deeply and said with a wry smile, "I can''t figure out this for a while." Unfortunately, Qiao Qiao is not good at this kind of opportunistic things, but it can''t help Du Wei. Just look at Du Wei sigh, Qiao Qiao heart a soft, gently leaned on Du Wei''s shoulder: "don''t think about it! Hum. Who dares to offend you again, cut it with one sword! If you let me know who it is, no matter who it is, I''ll go straight to the door with my sword! " Du Wei smiles, but thinks of another thing: "well... About the wheelchair, Vivian knows?" Qiao Qiao seems to be a little shy: "no! Hum, she is more careful than me, or she found out first. Just told me. Vivian asked me to accompany you, but now she is preparing a new robe for you in her room. Hum, when you came out from the back, you changed a new robe, as long as you were not blind. You can see that there are some anomalies. " Just then, Vivian has come in from the outside with a new leather robe. The two sisters are wearing similar nightdresses. But the color is slightly different. Vivian is also generally barefoot, holding a new robe just sewn out, came in and saw Qiao Qiao sitting in Du Wei''s arms, little silly girl seems to be a little shy, but Qiao Qiao, a careless hug Du Wei''s neck, staring at his sister, and said: "blush what. Haven''t you ever sat down? " Dewey shook his head. "Don''t bully your sister." Said, Vivian just came near, Du Wei also a pull, let her sit on his other leg, Qiao Qiao rolled a white eye, but also obedient body moved to one side, let go of a little place. Two beauties were sitting on their legs and leaning in their arms. Dewey seemed to be in a better mood. Looking at Vivian''s new robe. "What''s the matter?" he said with a smile? Am I too poor to buy clothes? Do you want my wife to sew me a robe? " Vivian blushed and said, "No. No... yes, it''s me, I see you... "Joe, not angry, put in a sentence:" let me talk about it! When you finish your sentence, the day will be bright... Ah The last exclamation, but Du Wei see, but she bully Vivian, reached below, in Qiao Qiao''s hip took a record. Qiao Qiao''s cheek was crimson and her eyes were a little charming. She gave Du Wei a faint look, and her voice was soft. She said softly, "we two see that you are mostly in the palace. Vivian, a little silly girl, worried about you and got you this new robe, which was inlaid with some magic gems. Vivian also blessed two spiritual magic on it. After that, even if you are not around us, if something happens, as long as the distance is not too far, we can feel it immediately. " Although it''s not very useful for Du Wei, it''s their thoughts after all. Du Wei smiles, but takes the robe, puts it on the table, hugs the two sisters, kisses them, and sighs: "what a pity..." "what a pity?" Dewey was straight and serious: "it''s a pity... Such a good atmosphere, but... Can''t do it." In the middle of the night, the three of them were in the study, huddled on a chair, and whispered for a while. The atmosphere was excellent. They didn''t know what Dewey whispered. They made Joe blush, but Vivian was too shy to lift her head. They were both charming and submissive. They were obviously moved. But just at this time, far away from the outside, there came a sound of the scenery¡° Adult... "Little housekeeper Sandy''s voice was a little helpless. She was trembling and said in a loud voice in the distance:" I dare not disturb the rest of adult and his wife. It''s just that there''s something urgent. " Sandy was obviously afraid. Maybe he was afraid of Joe. The little smart guy didn''t even dare to come near. He stood far away and said in a loud voice, "a guest is asking to see you."¡° Now? " Joe was angry, the atmosphere was interrupted, a stomach of fire is about to spread to Sandy: "what guests, visit in the middle of the night!"¡° Yes, I know it''s against the rules, but I can''t rush this guest... Your highness, yes, it''s Mrs. Liszt Mrs. Liszt? Dewey was stunned. Before that, she separated from the palace gate. After a short time, she came to see herself again?

 Chapter 584

    It was Mrs. Liszt.


    The Marquis''s visit in the middle of the night did not seem to disturb people''s consciousness of dreams, but she looked very calm, as if she were an invited guest.


    When she was introduced to Dewey''s study by little sandy, Mrs. Liszt, who suddenly came to visit at night, had obviously changed the bright evening group for the banquet tonight. She came in the middle of the night, wrapped in a thick black fur robe, with no makeup on her face.


    When walking into Dewey''s study, Mrs. Liszt even smiles at Joe and Vivian. She seems to ignore Joe''s undisguised dissatisfaction.


    JOJO''s intention was not to like Mrs. Liszt so much. It''s the exclusive nature of beautiful women. Every beautiful woman has a natural subconscious hostility to other women who look as good as herself.


    What''s more, since Qiao Qiao became Du Weidi''s woman, she learned that the sister of the Liszt family seemed to have coveted Du Weidi... That''s great?!!


    I''m JOJO''s man, and Vivian''s half. That''s enough! As for others, I also want to share a share! Don''t say there''s no way, there''s no window!!


    "Mrs. Vivian, Mrs. JOJO, I''m interrupting in the middle of the night." Mrs. Liszt had an elegant and easy smile on her face. Although she said "excuse me", she didn''t show much apology.


    Then she fixed her eyes on Dewey: "Your Highness. I think you should know something about my purpose. "


    Dewey laughed and nodded: "I understand a little bit, but I didn''t think you were more anxious than me. Well, even if you don''t come today. I''ll send for you tomorrow morning, too. "


    Looking at Mrs. Liszt''s watery eyes staring at Dewey, Joe had no reason to be dissatisfied.


    Hum, she and Vivian are still standing nearby, and this woman will give her a straight eye!


    What''s more, there is a sense of crisis in Qiao Qiao''s subconscious mind. The reason is that Mrs. Liszt''s eyes are really attractive. She asked herself, in terms of the degree of eye hook, I''m afraid it''s not as good as the ground, let alone Vivian, who can''t even seduce a man.


    Dewey coughed and JOJO didn''t move.


    Mrs. Lister found a chair and sat down. JOJO didn''t move.


    If I don''t leave, what can you do! Qiao Qiao''s heart is angry, is dissatisfied! In the middle of the night


    "Elder sister..." Wei Wei Anne pulled Qiao Qiao Dress Cape, Qiao Qiao looked. But I saw this sister, looking at herself, as if she was imploring.


    Ah... Joe really sighed in his heart.


    This weak sister! You think about everything for Dewey, but not for yourself? She was so weak that later Mrs. Liszt came into our house, and it was too late to regret.


    Although I think so, I have no choice but to be pulled out by Vivian.


    Vivian is more delicate. Before you go out. He also carefully helped duvet close the door of his study.


    After the two girls went out, Mrs. Liszt''s face was smiling. Only then revealed a bit of joking ambiguity, light way: "I would like to think that the Duke must be resting, originally you are interested, with a beautiful woman, but in the romantic. I was afraid that I would disturb your sleep when I came in just now. "


    Dewey''s smile was a little embarrassed. He coughed and cleared his throat. Then he said, "Mrs. Liszt, you didn''t come here in the middle of the night to make fun of me. It''s almost dawn. Let''s get down to business. "


    "Well, let''s get down to business." Mrs. Liszt''s smile suddenly subsided and she uttered a word without any sign


    "Will muse marry his younger brother?"


    There was no foreshadowing in front of this remark. Naturally, it was very abrupt. However, Du Wei did not have an unexpected expression on his face, let alone any hesitation. He nodded his head directly on the spot and gave a happy reply: "good!"


    "I will also go to the finance minister himself to say that he is an important Minister of the Empire. He is magnanimous. He should understand the deep meaning of it. There will be no objection." When Mrs. Liszt said this, Dewey showed some gratitude: "well, since you are willing to say it, madam, naturally it will be better."


    They looked at each other, but Mrs. Liszt''s look became more and more serious: "Your Highness, don''t you have anything else to tell me?"


    Dewey frowned. He looked at Madame Liszt, the smart and beautiful Marquis, as if there was something in her eyes?


    "Something happened tonight." Mrs. Liszt''s tone was very firm: "although I don''t know what happened, I can see something from your look when you leave... Dewey, you and I have been closely tied together, and now we have a marriage relationship. Gabriel is your brother, and naturally you are very nice to him. And muse is also my sister, I love her very much. Needless to say! Since you and I have been tied together, why can''t you hide everything from me? "


    Duwei is about to prevaricate, but looking at Mrs. Liszt''s eyes at the moment, all of a sudden, he doesn''t know what the idea is. Duwei suddenly makes a strange decision!


    "I was... Assassinated at the palace tonight."


    Dewey''s face was calm, and he spoke of the word "assassinated.". It''s like talking about the weather.


    This time, listeff was really moved!


    "Who did it?"


    Dewey laughed and looked at the beautiful marquis. "If I knew, I wouldn''t tell you about it."


    It must be said that Dewey told Mrs. Liszt about this secret event for a reason.


    Now Du Wei is in the imperial capital, and there are really no right-hand assistants and staff who are good at opportunistic tactics.


    Under Dewey. The only one who is good at this is Philip, but Philip is far away in the northwest.


    What happened tonight is serious in nature, but it has to be taken seriously by Dewey! At this moment, he did not even have a candidate to consult the staff. Naturally, this evening, with a sudden thought, he spoke to the marquis.


    In Dewey''s view, the intelligence of Mrs. Liszt. In fact, it may not be lost to Philip! This beautiful woman, as a widow in the aristocratic circle of the Empire, has survived for many years and managed such a huge family business, not only because of her beautiful face.


    Of course, Mrs. Liszt is very good at this kind of intrigue. When she was in the northwest, Mrs. Liszt began to trust herself. I''ve also offered my own strategies, and my ideas are very brilliant.


    On the other hand... Since we have decided to marry with the Liszt family, we should not do anything at all! Tie the two families together!


    Therefore, simply tell the other party about this appalling event. After this event, the relationship between the two families will be further enhanced.


    "Is it the Regent..."


    Mrs. Liszt''s brows were frowning, but at this point. She shook her head again. "No, not the Regent," he said in a deep voice


    "Oh?" Dewey looked at the marquis. At the moment, he sincerely hopes to hear some valuable ideas from this clever matriarch.


    "Your Highness... To be clear, since a few days ago, the Regent has been trying to cut your power." Mrs. Liszt seemed to be determined to go out with Dewey. This kind of sharp words were also outspoken. She continued slowly: "in my opinion, since the Regent has the intention to cut your power, it is a signal that he still trusts you and wants to make good use of your land. Cutting off your land rights is just a normal strategy for emperors to seek land rights, and I also think that before that, your power in your hands was indeed too much. It''s a long-term way to cut down some of them, but it will reduce the suspicion between the monarch and his officials! "


    Dewey nodded at Mrs. Liszt''s opinion.


    "If the Regent doesn''t cut your power, it''s dangerous." Mrs. Liszt thought for a moment, and her tone became more and more affirmative: "and the title of the dean of your military academy. This is also put out by the Regent, adding a halo of uncrowned king to your head! The dean of this military academy is a signal he has given. Although he has reduced some of your power, your trust in him has not weakened at all. As the president, most of the young officers of the Empire will become your disciples in ten years. You will have a strong prestige and influence in the army. Although these are not actual military power, no one dare to underestimate the weight of this prestige. So... Since the Regent gave you this hat, why kill you again? "


    "When a dead dog cooks, all the birds are hidden." Dewey shook his head: "I''m too high, too young, after all, it''s not right."


    Mrs. Liszt listened, but she said with a smile, "that''s the truth. But in my opinion, it''s different... To make it clear, your highness, you are certainly a genius of heaven. If someone like you is replaced by another king, he will not use you. More unlikely to hold you to such a high position. Because you are such a talent, not Mingjun can not control! Our regent, however, is the most intelligent monarch in the Empire for several generations. Since he can use you and trust you, he is wise. I don''t think he''s the kind of mediocre person who''s afraid that his courtiers are too powerful to be suspicious. If it''s Augustine VI, I''m afraid he would have killed you long ago. "


    Dewey was silent.


    Mrs. Liszt has a point.


    But


    If you look at the normal trajectory. Prince Chen is a young man. If he is in good health, he will live for several decades. Then, with him sitting on the throne, he naturally dares to continue to use himself.


    At least for the next few decades, he will reuse himself.


    But... The problem is that Mrs. Liszt doesn''t know a secret: Prince Chen, I''m afraid she has some serious hidden disease!


    That''s what Dewey''s most worried about tonight!


    A dangerous problem he had overlooked before: under normal circumstances. Prince Chen naturally has no reason to kill himself. Most of all, he occasionally knocks himself down, slaps himself in the face, and then gives a sweet date, a carrot and a stick. Today, he cuts the power. Tomorrow, I''ll give you another power. It''s always like this. But... Now if Prince Chen suddenly becomes incurable, he will die soon... Then. He will definitely kill himself with thunder before he dies! Because Prince Chen knows very well that he is not a powerful monarch and can''t control him! And now if he died, the little emperor Charlie will grow up in the future, whether Mingjun also said, but only now. As a 12-year-old, he can''t control himself! Young master murmur weak, power minister is too strong, no matter east or west, any royal family will never sit back and watch this extremely dangerous situation happen! Let''s be more clear: if Prince Chen still has ten or twenty years to live, then he is safe. At most, when he is old, he will slowly force himself to hand over power, step by step, just like the old Prime Minister robustscher. But if. Prince Chen''s life is only a year and a half left... Then he will never use the common sense method to deal with himself! Because it''s a year and a half. If you want to wipe out the strength of your whole family, it''s very difficult to cut power with normal balance. The most direct, the simplest and the most effective way. It''s to destroy yourself, the tulip Duke, physically! Even in the palace today, Dewey had an idea in his mind! If I were the Regent, I would die soon, leaving a minor son, and a powerful Duke in the Empire... Then... I would kill this guy, too! Never leave a hidden danger to your son!! Therefore, what makes Du Wei really worried is not only the main plot of his assassination tonight, but also whether it is Prince Chen. To say the least... Even if it''s not him who killed himself tonight. What about in the future?? Now that Prince Chen is seriously ill, he has the full motive and reason to kill himself! Whether he breaks with himself or not depends on how long he can live! Du Wei sighed and murmured in a low voice: "Chen... I really don''t want to turn against you as a last resort..." "Du Wei, what do you say?" Mrs. Liszt was puzzled to hear Dewey murmur. Dewey looked up, his face was sincere, but his tone was not so relaxed: "Mrs. Liszt, what you said to me is from the bottom of your heart, so I can''t hide it... I admit what you just said is very correct, but if I tell you an additional factor, maybe your overall inference will not hold water."¡° What? "¡° Chen... Our Regent. " Du Wei lowered his voice, and his face was a little sad. He said softly: "I doubt... He is seriously ill. I''m afraid he''s not going to die..." he shook his head. Du Wei didn''t go on. Teng! Mrs. Liszt''s face changed and she jumped out of her chair. Du Wei''an sat there, but his face was deeply helpless. Prince Chen... Whether you kill me or not tonight, it seems that there is a crisis between us. In my mind, I suddenly flashed the scene on the day of the coup: I was standing alone under the Imperial City, not far away, full of rebels, and I was a homeless horse who had just broken up with my family. Prince Chen, standing on the top of the Imperial City, looked at himself with a sincere face and said in a loud voice: "I call you Duke tulip! I will live up to you! Tulips will never wither when I fly The sound is still in my ears! When the coup came to an end, the great prince was defeated. Du Wei saw that his family would suffer. He even hid a dagger in his sleeve on the wall of the city and wanted to kill Prince Chen. At that time, he handed himself a bottle of magic potion with a frank face... Dewey closed his eyes. Chen... I''m not afraid of him, I''m not afraid of him, I''m not afraid to fight against him. Instead, I don''t want to! be unwilling! I can''t bear it!

 Chapter 585

    After midnight, the Empire has entered the first dawn of 966.


    At the moment, in the street of the imperial capital, a carriage is driving gently. The driver hides his head and ears in his hat and waves his whip in the cold wind of the dawn.


    Mrs. Liszt''s face was as heavy as water. The carriage was driving on the muddy and bumpy road. On a small table beside the carriage, a warm wine was already cold, but she didn''t reach for a cup.


    Just now in the Duke''s mansion, I had a long talk with Dewey. At this moment, every sentence, every word, is still ringing in my ears


    "What a whirlpool..."


    Mrs. Liszt finally came to her senses. With a sigh of deep worry on her beautiful face, she finally stretched out two slender fingers, picked up the wine glass and drank the cold wine in one gulp. The cold wine seemed to slip into her mouth, which seemed to slightly depress the restlessness in her heart.


    After a while, the carriage finally stopped and stopped at the other courtyard of the Liszt family in the northwest of the imperial capital. Two white feathered Knights outside, dressed in silver leather armor, gently knocked on the door and invited the beautiful hostess out of the carriage with a respectful gesture.


    "Go... Get the muse to see me." Mrs. Liszt''s voice was low.


    The attendant seemed to be hesitant: "madam, it''s dawn. I''m afraid miss Muse has fallen asleep..."


    "Then drag her out of bed for me!" Mrs. Liszt snorted and bit her teeth gently.


    A moment later, the two sisters finally met in the study. The Muse didn''t sleep. When she came, she was dressed in cotton padded robes, but she looked very sober. It''s just that short hair is a bit messy.


    Mrs. Liszt looked at her sister and scattered the servants in the room. She looked at her sister for a long time and said in a low voice, "I''ve just come back from Dewey... I''ve made an engagement for you and Gabriel..."


    Muse body a shock, surprised stare elder sister: "what?"


    "I said, I''ve made an engagement for you and Gabriel. You will marry Dewey''s brother Gabriel Mrs. Liszt snorted, "isn''t that what you want? Tonight, do you know you''re in trouble? "


    Muse frowned: "is there any?"


    "The little emperor likes you." Mrs. Liszt knew her sister''s carelessness and didn''t want to talk to her: "you can''t marry the emperor. But looking at the Empire, if you dare to marry you under such circumstances, and if you have the strength to marry you, only the tulip family will be able to do so! "


    Said, Mrs. Liszt''s tone finally softened a bit: "you, don''t also like that Gabriel?"


    The Muse widened his eyes: "who said I like that boy! Hum, it''s OK for him to fight with me. Marry him? Sister. Are you kidding? "


    "Muse!!"


    The beautiful Marquis, repressing her anger, glared at her sister: "don''t you understand what''s going on yet!! You... You''re confused! "


    Mrs. Liszt took a few steps in the room. "I would not have been in such a hurry to settle this matter," he said! But tonight... At the banquet, you first refused the emperor''s invitation to dance, and then accepted Gabriel''s invitation to dance... "


    "But it''s not a big deal. You know I can''t dance. I don''t like dancing, either Muse said, "Gabriel pestered me. I didn''t want to agree, but didn''t you tell me before that I should be polite to Dewey and his brother and don''t offend them? I just gave that boy a face just as you told me. "


    Listev was so angry that he almost raised his hand and slapped him in the face, but he finally suppressed his anger: "you... You... Stupid!"


    She laughed angrily: "when can''t you give me face! You have to refuse the emperor at this banquet. Accept Gabriel again? "


    "It''s just a dance. It''s not a big deal to socialize at a party."


    Looking at this still stubborn sister, Mrs. Liszt finally sat down, leaned back in a chair and sighed: "you still don''t understand... If Prince Chen is such a person, maybe he won''t care about losing such a small face, just as you said. It''s not a big deal. But it''s... Charlie! "


    He said. She closed her eyes and shook her head with a wry smile: "she ascended the throne at the age of twelve. But also with the aura of the emperor of destiny... Muse, I have already told you how difficult it is for three women in our family to survive in the circle surrounded by these wolves!! In this time back to the imperial capital, I have spent countless thoughts to inquire about the investigation. Now in the circle of the imperial capital, which people are worth thinking about! And this little emperor is the top priority of my investigation! Do you know what this little Charlie is like? "


    Muse shook his head: "I don''t know, is not a 12-year-old child."


    Mrs. Liszt''s weak smile: "twelve year old boy... Hum, he is a twelve year old emperor! He is young and vigorous. No one in the circle of power and nobility in the capital praises his intelligence. Moreover, after my investigation, he does show his intelligence every day, but he is a bit too sharp! Last year''s Qingfeng festival was the first time for him to stand out. He dared to denounce the head of the Holy Knights'' order of the temple in public in front of all the people including his holiness! What kind of person is this? Sharp, sharp! In a word, the disadvantage... Is one... "


    As she said this, Mrs. Liszt bit her teeth, and her face was uncertain. She said this slowly:


    "It''s a good thing! Hum, I carefully recalled the thing that he denounced the temple on the Qingfeng Festival. Everyone outside praised how young and intelligent the child was and how proud he was... But in my opinion, this is just a kind of great stupidity! What is the relationship between the temple and the royal family? How many times have the two sides fought for thousands of years? Rebuke the temple over the church. Let the church lose face... Doesn''t the Regent want to do that?


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t!!


    But what about the little emperor? I''m young, so I''ll do it! It seems smart, but it''s reckless! I can''t find a way to hide! He is the ruler of the future empire. Now that the Regent supports the overall situation, he should hide himself under the Regent''s umbrella! This kind of time, the more low-key the better! There''s a lot of gunfire out there. Naturally, the Regent goes to the top! What do you want him to do as a child??


    Hum, I''m afraid the church doesn''t know that the next emperor is very hostile to the church??


    That''s good. I''m afraid the church has already begun to pay attention to him before he is officially in power! You can hide behind, but you have to throw yourself in front of the stage... Is that smart?


    In my opinion, the little emperor has a lot of cleverness, but no great wisdom! "


    That''s not true. It''s extremely rebellious to publicly belittle the emperor behind his back.


    But if Dewey heard Mrs. Liszt''s remarks, I''m afraid he would have to applaud for her. It''s just because what he said is really penetrating. The hostess of the Liszt family. As a woman, the powerful circle of the Empire has not collapsed for many years. It is really very smart!


    She did not get along with little Charlie day and night, just based on the investigation and analysis of one or two things in the past. Unexpectedly, he analyzed the temperament and style of the little emperor exactly!!


    All these words are reasonable, every word is heartbreaking! If it is not for people with real intelligence, it is absolutely impossible to analyze it.


    Sure enough, as Mrs. Liszt said, the little emperor has some small wisdom, but lacks great wisdom!


    Young and sharp, don''t know how to hide. If it''s in an ordinary family with high land ownership, it''s just enough, but in the royal family, it''s still the heir to the throne... If we can''t improve these defects in the future, it will definitely become his Achilles'' heel!


    Muse was stunned. She was stunned to hear her sister''s amazing remarks tonight.


    "Don''t you understand my pains?" Mrs. Liszt waved and had a party tonight. Then he ran to see Dewey. After a long night''s talk, she was exhausted. At the moment, I still have to cheer up and point out my sister, which makes her feel powerless.


    She finally took the Muse''s hand and said softly, "listen, muse. This little Charlie, in my opinion, is definitely not a man of magnanimity. With his past style, it''s impossible for him to just laugh at what happened tonight! Moreover, he was so arrogant that he ascended the throne at a young age, for fear that he could not tolerate the disobedience of others. If he can''t get a thing for a while, I''m afraid it will arouse his greater interest! And if... "


    At this point, her face was even more worried and pale: "if she can''t get it, and if there''s someone else fighting with him... I''m afraid the situation will be worse, but it will completely arouse his heart of contention! As an emperor, if he is really determined to get something... I''m afraid... It''s not a good thing for you and our family! "


    This beautiful lady really sees things between men and women too thoroughly!


    So called, wife is inferior to concubine, concubine is inferior to steal, steal is inferior to cannot steal!


    This is the essence!


    So... What can stimulate a man''s possessiveness more than stealing?


    You can''t even grab it!


    Even if you can''t grab it, it will make men lose their appetite and sleep at night!!


    What''s more, he was a small, young and vigorous little emperor who came out everywhere for fear that others would not know his intelligence??


    Muse''s face was pale. Although she couldn''t understand all the contents of her sister''s words for a moment, she deeply understood that her sister was very smart, no matter she looked at things or people, she was in nine out of ten words! Now that she said these words, I''m afraid they are all true!


    Muse pale face, after struggling, but finally raised his head, looking at Mrs. Liszt, tone of some deep apology, but gritted his teeth, firmly shook his head!


    "No, sister, I won''t marry that Gabriel!"


    "For, why!" Mrs. Liszt''s first reaction was to slap the table.


    "I don''t like him! I don''t want to marry a man I don''t like. " The Muse firmly resisted.


    Mrs. Liszt didn''t roar at her sister. Looking at her sister''s firm brow, she suddenly felt soft in her heart and suddenly remembered that many years ago, that night, like the Muse, she had tried to resist and didn''t want to marry her later husband


    "Muse, I''m a widow." Mrs. Liszt suddenly said this softly. The faintness in her voice shocked the Muse who was used to her sister''s strong side¡° When I married your dead brother-in-law, did you think I really loved him at that time? " Mrs. Liszt''s smile, as if with a trace of sadness, the corner of the mouth that smile, that taste, but I do not know how many years of bitterness, to brew out¡° Many times, we women, in this world, have no choice! " Muse looked at her sister, her eyes were full of pain. Although she was soft hearted at the moment, when she thought that she would marry that man... Suddenly, a strong resistance came out in her heart, which swept away her softening mind¡° I don''t want to marry him! " With a roar, the Muse rushed out of the door and left quickly. Mrs. Liszt sat there, staring at the wide open door, letting the cold wind get in. The wind is like a knife¡° What a whirlpool. " The beautiful woman shakes her head and smiles bitterly.

 Chapter 586

    Obviously, in the "fourth thing..." of 966, Dewey was very serious when he said this: "tell Rodriguez, the Decepticon air knights, when you order them to be delivered, they will all leave. I will give them three days! Don''t disturb one person, don''t reveal any news, all gather in other courtyard behind Brokeback Mountain! Let Rodriguez personally lead the team, if there are outsiders who dare to spy on their whereabouts... No matter which side of the people... Directly fight These orders were uttered one by one, which made Lao Yan''s face suddenly dignified. He gave the Duke a deep look: "my lord..." "I know what you are thinking." Du Wei light smile: "I am not to rebel, just take precautions." With that, he looked at the sky outside and stretched out. His tone became a little erratic and strange¡° In this world, the most unreliable is the heart! You have to hold your own destiny in your own hands. You can''t rely on the kindness of others. " On the first day of the 966th year of the Empire, everything on the streets of the imperial capital still seems to be the bleak scene in winter. And in this cold calm, this underground vortex, but already some more and more intense drive. No matter who assassinated Du Wei, although the assassination failed, this matter, but finally, in the close and harmonious relationship between Du Wei and Prince Chen, gently cut a knife, leaving a faint crack. When Du Wei suddenly wakes up, he discovers the relationship between the two sides. It seems that he can only hope on the life span of Prince Chen... At this time, he can''t bear it! Don''t even think about it! If you don''t do it, you have to do it! Just because, in this world, the most unreliable, is the heart! On the first day of 966, there was no official announcement. Everything happened quietly. And the two most powerful young men in the Empire, the two talents of heaven, the two kings and ministers, comrades in arms and allies who had once trusted each other intimately, are centrifugal!

 Chapter 587

    Empire 966.


    Although the new year has passed, winter has not passed and spring has not come.


    However, in the Imperial Palace, one order after another was sent to the military headquarters, and then through the military headquarters, these orders were distributed to all parts of the country. The meaning of these orders is quite thoughtful.


    Because the Empire was in a state of war, the military headquarters ordered that in order to enhance the combat effectiveness of the local garrison and reserve forces and always prepare for the front-line combat, the national "spring drill" this year was carried out earlier than in previous years.


    Especially in the central and northern regions of the mainland, which are centered on the imperial capital and radiate around several provinces, the local garrison and reserve forces were mobilized early.


    The ice on the canal has not melted completely, and the cold wind is still biting. After receiving the red military order from the Imperial military headquarters, which is a symbol of the highest authority, the local garrison immediately mobilized nervously.


    Because the empire is in a state of war. After the first three years of deliberate operation, the military affairs in various places have been reorganized, and the supplies of grain and grass are all ready. Although the spring drill this year is much earlier than in previous years, the most important thing is that the soldiers and officers complain about the hardships, and the supplies of grain and grass are under the overtime work of the military headquarters, It will be in place soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nurin Province, as an area adjacent to tulip family territory, has been operated by former governor Bohan for many years. It can be regarded as the richest place in the northwest. Of course, this situation was broken after tulip Duke came to the northwest.


    However, governor Bohan was a rare talent in the Empire. Although he left office later, he left his successor a rich family.


    Governor Bohan was not the direct family of Prince Chen. It was normal for him to be transferred after he wiped out the local separatist regime of the northwest army. Later, after Du Wei took the special post of "minister in charge of military affairs in the northwest", nurin province did not set up the post of governor within two years, which made this province almost become Du Wei''s sphere of influence.


    However, in the northwest, the independent division went north. After being officially reorganized into the imperial air force, Dewey''s special post of "minister in charge of military affairs in the northwest" was also removed by the Regent, and nurin province was finally put under the central jurisdiction.


    The succeeding governor was, in a way, an old acquaintance of duvidi,


    Marquis Seine.


    The Marquis is a aristocrat from the South and a member of the Royal Camp. But one thing happened two years ago: at the auction, a young master of the Seine family. Bewitched by her royal highness, she dared to compete for


    That time, the Marquis of seine almost lost the favor of the royal family. Later, the old fox in the political arena was said to have run into the palace to plead guilty. At that time, he broke his son''s leg, deprived him of all his inheritance rights, and rushed back to his hometown in the south.


    Later, during the first two years of the Empire''s consolidation of armaments, the Marquis of seine gave a lot of blood. To donate money is to regain the trust of the Regent.


    Therefore, when choosing the governor of nurin, the Regent chose him. On the one hand, nurin is far away from the northwest, while the Marquis of Seine''s family is in the south. This is also the consistent policy of the Empire in appointing local governors: whenever a governor is appointed, his jurisdiction must be far away from his family''s sphere of influence. So as not to make the governor too powerful.


    Secondly... Although Marquis Seine regained the trust of the royal family, after all, because of the auction, Dewey himself abandoned his son. Even if he didn''t say it, he didn''t dare to hate the royal family, but he didn''t like Dewey in his heart!


    There is such a candidate from the "non duvi" camp guarding nurin province. It can also suppress the tulip family in the northwest. It''s also a normal technique of imperial balance.


    In late January. The Marquis of Seine, then governor of nurin Province, received the red military order from the military. As soon as possible, two local garrison divisions stationed in nurin province were mobilized to start the routine spring drill.


    In previous years, because of the special situation in the northwest, when Duwei was still the minister in charge of military and political affairs in the Northwest after the northwest army was wiped out, the spring drills in nurin and Desa provinces were jointly held.


    Now, it''s a formal separation. Governor Senna received a special "order" in addition to the official military order.


    This order was a personal order from the Regent directly sent by the commander of the imperial palace.


    This order is not a "secret order", because the Regent did not say to keep it secret, but at the same time, it violated the usual practice. The meaning of an additional order in addition to the command of the military headquarters is worth pondering.


    Moreover, the content of this order is aimed at


    In late January, the two local garrison divisions, which had just assembled in the southeastern part of nurin province and were ready to perform, suddenly received the order of the governor of nurin province. Then they immediately changed their march route and turned their direction to the West.


    After six days of long-distance training and March, the soldiers divided into two groups and came to the border area where nurin and Desa provinces meet.


    Then, under some delicate operation, the two infantry regiments soon crossed the border and entered the tulip family''s territory. After the infantry had crossed the border for 60 miles, a "notice" was officially sent to the commander of tulip family''s garrison on the eastern border.


    The content of this notice is very simple: the garrison of nurin province conducts long-distance exercises in spring, requests to cross the border for long-distance March exercises, and hopes that the tulip family will cooperate.


    This kind of "cross-border exercise" is not uncommon in the Empire in the past. This is because the spring drill every year is often to mobilize the local garrison for military exercises and local troops to mobilize. It''s hard to avoid leaving one''s own residence and running into the jurisdiction of others.


    For nearly a thousand years since the founding of the Empire, there have been many aristocratic classes, large and small. There are scattered private territories of aristocrats, large and small, all over the mainland, just like a piece of psoriasis. Will inevitably run to a certain size of aristocratic territory.


    In the past, this kind of thing was common. However, in order to show respect for the Lord, an official document was usually sent in advance to say hello to the other party. After all, since it was a military performance, the March plan was made very early. I knew early where to March and where to pass.


    Before running to other people''s home, a greeting in advance can be regarded as respect for the host, which is also due etiquette.


    But this time. The army had already directly opened to other people''s territory, and the notice came. This practice can''t be explained by "unintentional".


    The two infantry battalions entered tulip family territory and were stopped immediately after crossing the border for 60 Li.


    A young general of the tulip family. Gaida, known as "little two hundred and five", led a thousand cavalry to stop the garrison of nurin province.


    Nurin garrison also tried to send someone to talk, and took out the notice to say something. As a result, little Gaida is really worthy of long Barton''s training. Nurin garrison sent three officers to the notice, and they were all rushed back by him mercilessly. He replied: leave now!


    The nurin garrison is stupid.


    What kind of thing is that? Originally, the order of this exercise was a little strange, and ran to the tulip family''s territory rashly. It''s not surprising that people don''t like it. Although our side has orders from the Imperial Army, they are family private army. The imperial army could manage the official Army, but not the private army of the nobility.


    Try to accommodate. The little 250 on the other side knows that the battle is not to give way.


    Besides, look at the 1000 cavalry that Gaida brought, one by one they are all high-class war horses from the grassland. Each cavalry is wearing the most expensive whole body armor, which costs a lot. I''m afraid it''s a lot higher than the cavalry of the most elite storm army in the Empire!


    The prepared weapons are not the local garrison. I''m afraid not even the king''s city guards can match.


    The whole continent knows that tulip Duke is rich. But money is not such a waste!


    These cavalry, everyone is a top class hardcover full body cavalry armor. Note, this is not a column mounted military cavalry armor, but only the "Knight" will wear that kind of full body armor!


    Don''t mention people, even the horse is covered with a layer of light armor, so armed to the teeth of the pie, it is simply carrying gold coins into the water.


    However, such thick armor can only be made up of the finest war horses from the grasslands. Otherwise, even people with armor and ordinary war horses can''t carry it.


    In terms of weapons, the weapons prepared by the imperial cavalry are nothing more than charging spears, but the weapons of these tulip cavalry are maces, and each of them is equipped with a mechanical short crossbow. The cost of this short crossbow is even more expensive. In the past, only the trump troops who specially guard the imperial capital in the guards near the royal city would prepare this kind of weapons.


    In the tulip family, it seems that these are just ordinary costumes. Even the weapons worn by officers above the riding commander have the attribute of magic blessing. This is a luxury.


    What''s more depressing is that the other party has other arms to fight with!


    In Gaida, a thousand cavalry stopped the way. In a short time, the tulip family''s "air force" appeared in the sky.


    The balloons and airships were clearly painted with tulip totem, and dozens of airships floated to the top of the nurin garrison. It seems that if they don''t retreat, I''m afraid that the "bomb" that once made the northwest cavalry suffer will fall on their own head.


    ¡­¡­


    After less than a meal of hesitation, a report came from the front and ran into the two infantry regiments in the tulip family territory. They were disarmed by the tulip family army!


    Gaida was really brave. He led a thousand cavalry and dared to fight against six thousand local garrison troops of two infantry regiments.


    A thousand cavalry rushed directly in front of nurin''s garrison, and without saying a word, they rushed into each other''s array. This kind of style of fighting directly without even calling, immediately makes the two infantry regiments of the forward make trouble... Fight? But they are the private army of tulip family. Who dares to put the power of tulip Duke there?


    Although he had a military order in his hand, his head was on his neck after all. Watching Gaida rush over with his cavalry, it was absolutely not a joke.


    So. The officers of the two infantry regiments, with tacit understanding, immediately ordered their own array to be quickly separated, gave way to the other side''s charging direction, and then held high the flag of retreat


    After all, Gaida is not really 250. Although he is a strong general, he knows that it''s OK to scare the other side at this time, but it''s not OK to fight. He took a thousand cavalry and rushed to each other like a whirlwind. Almost wiped the nose of the two infantry regiments of nurin garrison, and then gave a sudden order, a thousand cavalry in the rapid running, but also calmly suddenly turned a big bend, an almost 90 degree turn. A thousand cavalry, in front of the two infantry regiments, calmly rowed, even the dust of horse hooves. All the soldiers of nurin garrison coughed.


    Later, Gaida divided his troops into two groups, and one group of people walked around to the back of the other side calmly. A thousand cavalry troops "surrounded" the two infantry regiments in such a dignified way!


    "Surrender, we will send you out of the country!"


    Gaida didn''t give the other side a second choice.


    The cavalry of tulip family is strong. The weapons are excellent, the blade is facing the nurin garrison in the middle, and there are tulip family airships circling in the sky


    The officers of the two vanguard regiments thought about their own heads and their own destiny... After all, they are all from the northwest. Although the military order has not been completed, it''s a big deal to go back and get a reprimand. At most, they get a military staff. But if you turn your face here. It''s a good fight, but let''s talk about it.


    After the event. The Duke of tulip was angry and began to investigate. It''s not the two little people who can stand it.


    Two people have their own small abacus: discerning people see that this incident is unusual, mostly the upper level of intrigue, but in the end, don''t take yourself out of the black pot. This kind of time... Self protection!


    So, six thousand infantry surrendered to one thousand cavalry, obediently handed over their flag and weapons, and then, under the "escort" led by Gaida, marched back and left the border of DESAR province.


    As for how to punish these two officers after going back to nuxing, I will not say.


    Gaida did not leave after driving out the nurin garrison.


    Because


    Sure enough, as Mr. Phillip predicted. The day after the garrison left nurin province. A fully armed division, clearly under the banner of the king''s city guards, came from the East, all the way through the whole territory of nurinhang Province, to the border of desahong province.


    Then, a "notice" was sent by Feiqi.


    There is still nothing special in the content: the command of the military headquarters, Wang Cheng''s close guard army under certain division, to carry out long-distance training exercises, cross the border into the province of Desa, please cooperate with us.


    The imperial city guards are not the soft persimmons of nurin garrison. They can be driven away with a scare.


    Gaida did not say a word, direct reply, refused the other party''s request.


    Then, the atmosphere suddenly became tense


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days.


    Within two days, on the eastern border of the tulip family territory of Desa Province, two private cavalry regiments of the tulip family had gathered here, and the leader was still Gaida. At the same time, the tulip family mobilized an airship brigade to hover in the air, and the infantry regiment, which was originally stationed in the two fortresses on the eastern border, has begun to close the fortresses, forbidding entry and exit, and everything seems to have entered a state of war.


    Gaida''s two cavalry regiments stood in the way of the border, while the commander of the division of the royal city guards sent three documents in a row, which were rejected by Gaida.


    The reason is very simple: the order of your military department can''t control the private army of our tulip family! According to the Convention, it''s our duty to let you in. It''s not against the imperial law if we don''t let you in!


    The division chief was angry. First, a team of cavalry was sent to try to detour for dozens of miles, around this area, into the other party''s jurisdiction, trying to create a "fait accompli". In less than two days, this team of cavalry was wrapped up in rice dumplings and lost. This time, Al Qaeda did not show any more respect. Even the horses and weapons were confiscated.


    The cavalry sent back. Most of them were bruised and bruised, and some were injured. Fortunately, no one died.


    Under the deliberate tolerance of both sides, friction is still suppressed in a rational limit.


    The troops in front are confronting each other.


    Later, there was a battle of words.


    An order from the Imperial military headquarters soon bypassed Duwei, who was in the imperial capital, but sent it directly to the northwest, which was very strange. Du Wei, the Lord of the northwest, was clearly in the imperial capital, but the military headquarters did not dare to go to Du Wei. It was sent to the northwest! This kind of superfluous practice, but it contains a trace of unusual flavor.


    They accused the tulip family of neglecting the overall situation and disturbing the normal spring exercises of the Imperial military.


    Here in the tulip family, Philip personally wrote a reply with a knife and pen, saying that the other side had no legal basis.


    The military department accused the tulip family of illegally detaining the soldiers of the imperial guards.


    The tulip family returned to being a local Lord. They have the right to arrest any alien who breaks into their territory.


    The military headquarters ordered that disobeying military orders was a major crime.


    The tulip family replied that according to the national law, the private army of the local Lord was privately owned by the Lord and was not under the control of the state.


    The military headquarters ordered


    Tulip family reply


    A battle of words came and went, but they were very busy with the knights who sent the letters quickly. On the roads and rivers leading to the northwest of the capital, one by one, one by one, the horses ran back and forth quickly.


    In these days, the vision of almost the whole continent has focused on the northwest!


    In all aspects, they are guessing the whole story with a shocked attitude.


    Is... The most popular tulip Duke, he has the right of way. It''s over??


    Along with the fierce words of the two sides of the letter, the two people are against each other, but no matter how fierce the argument is, the most lethal word "Treason" has never been said.


    At this time, Du Wei in the imperial capital


    He is still in daily closed door convalescence, at home and two beautiful fiancee thrush talk.


    He is the emperor''s capital, but on the one hand, the military department quarrels fiercely with Philip in the northwest, but on the other hand, it seems that he completely ignores the northwest boss in the emperor''s capital.


    even to the extent that. The quarrel between the two sides was almost a storm. The military headquarters is less than seven blocks away from tulip palace, the capital of the emperor. However, no one has ever been sent to ask Du Wei what he means. But every day, the red military newspaper goes back and forth to the imperial capital


    Weird!


    This strange scene, simply let the big and small aristocrats in the imperial capital see their eyes fall to the ground! Fortunately, at this time, no lengtouqing really went to the military headquarters to "kindly" remind the other party: Hello! Duke tulip himself is in the imperial capital! You''ve been quarreling with the Duke''s subordinates all day. Isn''t it that you''re looking for distance?


    Fortunately, there is no such idiot in DIDU.


    This "farce" lasted for 20 days.


    Finally, an order from the Imperial Palace was sent to the military headquarters, the royal city guard regiment, to conduct a joint military performance with the provincial garrison of nurin on the spot, and the previous exercise plan was cancelled.


    To this matter, is barely a full stop.


    However, the army of gaidadi still stayed at the border and did not disperse. Instead, it was more than ten miles away, coldly watching the division of the royal city guards and the garrison of nurin province conduct a careless "exercise". After that, the division of the royal city guards did not return to the Imperial capital, but went to the capital of nurin province and stationed there... No more!


    This situation


    If in previous years, some people said that the Duke of tulip might rebel, most of them would be ridiculed by others.


    But now... No one can guarantee that the Duke of tulip is so peaceful!


    But Dewey is still at home.


    From the beginning to the end, not to mention that the military headquarters did not come to Dewey for his theory, even in the palace, there was not even a word of will, let alone blame Dewey for his will.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Early February.


    Before the friction incident has not subsided. Another thing is to pour a bucket of oil on the fire which has never been put out!


    The battle report came from the northern front, and general Rostock personally wrote the art. Winter is coming to an end, and after the spring, the enemy is expected to have a large-scale offensive, while the storm Corps in the northern theater. After several months of continuous operations last year, the soldiers were injured and needed to be replenished. Please replenish the Empire and go north.


    Later, the Regent himself issued a decree, in order to reinforce the northern theater, to carry out the second military mobilization in the Empire.


    This time, on the one hand, five local garrison regiments were dispatched from the south to the north, while at the same time. The Regent said that in this war period, he hoped that the aristocratic lords in the Empire could also contribute to the country, and hoped that the Lords could contribute their private troops to the north to supplement the fighting power of the Imperial Army!


    be the first to bear the brunt. It''s the tulip family!


    Everyone knows that on the mainland, if it comes to the huge territory, the tulip family may not be the first. But when it comes to the elite of the private military. So if tulip family claims to be second, no one dares to claim to be first.


    It is not without precedent to enlist the Lord''s private army to take part in the war. The Augustine Dynasty had an extraordinary precedent.


    However, this kind of recruitment of aristocratic private army has never happened for hundreds of years, because the empire is powerful, several main battle legions are strong, and there are countless local garrison troops in the region. If they are reduced to mobilizing the Lord''s private army to participate in the war. Only when it is a last resort and the empire is on the verge of collapse can we make such a final mobilization.


    But now, obviously, it''s far from the worst.


    But the order of requisition and transfer was still issued!


    Of course, this kind of recruitment order... Although it is nominally "order", it is actually more like an "initiative" or "call".


    Because the Empire has been established for thousands of years. The private property of the aristocracy is still a very protected area. After all, it was a feudal empire. The private property of the nobility is sacred and inviolable.


    After all. The powerful class is the basis of royal rule, and the royal family is the largest aristocracy in the world. Any dynasty. There will be no such thing as the emperor confiscates and encroaches on the property of other nobles at will. Otherwise, chaos will be caused and the nobles will rebound in an all-round way, and the royal family will be doomed.


    Once the territory is enfeoffed, the Empire will not take it back under normal circumstances. After all, it is a minefield! Once you''ve passed, if you''ve taken one family''s territory today, then thousands of other families are watching eagerly! Inevitably, it will lead to the general rebellious mind.


    Therefore, as a last resort, the emperor did not dare to fight against the private property of the nobility, except for some unforgivable crimes. For example, after the Regent came to power, he cleaned several houses including the Rowling family. But at that time, there was a big hat of "Treason" on it, and other nobility had nothing to say. It''s fair to accept it.


    But in other cases... Even a fatuous emperor would never do such a self digging thing.


    Therefore, this "order" is only an initiative, not a rigid order, which stipulates how many troops we must send out. Generally speaking, it is just a move with emotion and a talk with reason. This imperial decree, though very quiet, is still soft.


    But the discerning people all know that this is the royal family''s operation on the tulip family.


    Who is the best private army in the world?


    The answer is clear.


    Since it''s fighting on the front line, it''s natural to choose the strongest, not tulip family soldiers, but who?


    In the first ten days of February, this imperial decree was issued. In less than ten days, countless lords and lords on the mainland were shocked. Everyone''s eyes were aimed at the imperial capital, and they were looking at Duwei hiding in the Duke''s residence.


    Dewey, still no visitors.


    Even one day, about February 14, the Duke of tulip was in a leisurely mood. He sent a group of people out to sweep the streets in the imperial capital. Almost one day, all the flowers in all the flower shops in the imperial capital were sold out!


    This strange act has aroused a lot of speculation, but it is said that a servant sent by the tulip family to buy flowers said: the Duke of tulip seems to have a "Valentine''s Day". He bought flowers from all the flower shops in the whole imperial capital in order to please the two beautiful Duke''s fiancees!


    That''s the point. This young Duchess, still want to play this kind of romantic activities?!!


    Many people sigh in their hearts. They don''t know whether they admire Du Wei''s calmness or disdain Du Wei''s mischief.


    However, there is also an episode in this matter, because the tulip Duke''s purchase of flower land made the imperial capital, in the next long period of time. All the florists are out of stock. Even some nobles want to buy some flowers to please their wives or lovers, they are faced with the embarrassing situation that there is no market for flowers.


    Many, many years later, there was an anecdote that a nobleman said to his children, "that winter, in order to chase your mother. I didn''t send flowers, but I sent someone to collect Dogtail grass from the field... I''m not mean! Hum, at that time, even if someone offered a hundred gold coins. Look for all the capital cities of the emperor, and there''s no place to buy them! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On February 17, the third day after the tulip Duke bought out all the florists in the capital.


    It was also the tenth day of the Regent''s announcement on the recruitment of the private army of Lords from all over the mainland.


    A group of envoys from the grassland came to the imperial capital in a high profile. This group of envoys from the grassland came by boat, and came to the imperial capital with great fanfare along the way. Directly handed in a "National Document" to the hands of the etiquette Minister of the Empire!


    This national document was issued in the name of Saladin, the current "king of the grassland". Saladin claimed that he had inherited the throne of the king of the grassland two months ago and became the supreme king of the grassland, commanding all the departments of the grassland.


    This national document requires the Empire to formally recognize the legitimacy of his throne. At the same time. He asked the Roland Empire to change the peace agreement that Dewey had been involved in a few years ago. The Empire was required to open the trade routes of minerals, ironware, grain and other materials to the grassland. At the same time, the Empire was required to change the northwest corridor into a "buffer area for both sides", and the Empire was not allowed to station troops in the northwest corridor to show its sincerity for peace.


    In addition, at the end of this letter, Saladin also said very directly: he heard that the Northern Line of the Loran empire was fighting with the alien race, and his majesty Saladin grassland king, with his kind heart, said that since he was dealing with the alien race, then the grassland departments were also the human camp, and he was willing to personally lead the 500000 iron cavalry of the grassland departments to help fight!!


    Threat!! Naked threat!! After reading this letter, I almost made the etiquette minister''s nose crooked. To ask for the opening of scarce grassland materials such as ores, ironware, grain and so on is almost rude. To let the Empire cede the northwest corridor as a buffer area without troops is to ask the Empire to let out its own gate! In the end, as for the half million cavalry of the grassland came to help yunyun... The meaning was even more blatantly coerced!! Let 500000 grassland cavalry enter China? Are you kidding!! But when he was angry, the Minister of etiquette didn''t dare to delay this kind of thing. After receiving the letter of state, he immediately went to the Imperial Palace and presented himself to the Regent. After reading the illogical "National Document", the Regent seemed to have no anger at all. He just nodded and left the book on his desk. He said faintly, "I know. Go back." That''s... that''s it? Don''t you call the heads of all departments to a meeting? Don''t we discuss countermeasures? Don''t you call in the military and mobilize the military? Even if we don''t do anything, we should at least draft a reply to severely reprimand these grassland people!! Not to mention that the Minister of rites left the palace in a fog... After the Regent drove away the Minister of rites, he picked up the copy of the national document again, read it again, then left it behind and laughed¡° There''s no point in Saladin. The former prairie King''s old army is still fighting in the north of the prairie. Saladin has not unified all the prairie departments. He is now the "prairie king" who controls less than half of the territory of the prairie. Half a million? Hum... If Saladin really wants to fight with us, it will be a miracle that he can squeeze out 50000 cavalry before he has to surrender to other departments. " With a sigh, the Regent closed his eyes for a moment and murmured, "Dewey, Dewey... If you let Saladin make a scene on purpose, can''t I transfer your tulip private army? What''s your next move... "What''s my next move?" Dewey is sitting in the yard, enjoying the snow in winter. On the big tree in the yard, the white ice ridge is still hanging on the top of the tree. Dewey is sitting on the wheelchair, smiling and looking at the guests in front of him. Mrs. Liszt sat opposite to Dewey. She didn''t have Dewey''s strange body. It was very cold to sit outside and enjoy the snow in this weather¡° Your highness, it''s now... Are you just waiting in the imperial capital? " Mrs. Liszt had a sad face. Her family has been tied up with Dewey, and now she can''t get rid of it even if she wants to. In Mrs. Liszt''s opinion, Dewey''s recent series of actions are too reckless! Yes, you Duwei are indeed the most popular minister in the Empire. You have money, soldiers and prestige. But, after all, the arm can''t twist the thigh! Mrs. Liszt, I don''t want to see Dewey''s rebellion! The overall situation of the empire is still stable, and the Regent is also the Ming emperor. At this time, even though Duwei is very strong, if he openly turns against the royal family... "My next move is myself." Du Wei''s face is calm. He smiles gently, with a faint sense of tiredness in his eyes. But the words are light, but every word goes straight into people''s heart and lungs¡° I''m in the imperial capital, in the tulip palace! Chen knows that no matter how powerful the tulip family is, I am the leader. If I really rebelled, I would have run away secretly. And now... There is no bodyguard outside my house, only an old servant at the door. I''ll leave myself in the imperial capital... If he really wants to get rid of my family, then the first thing he has to do is to send soldiers to slaughter my Duke''s mansion! " "But if I don''t go, I''ll be here. My wife and family are here! What will he do? " This is a problem. This is a question that Dewey clearly conveyed to the Regent with himself and a silent voice! The fish is on the chopping board, Regent. Do you have a knife? Or not¡° In the final analysis, he and I are not ordinary monarchs and ministers. If he doesn''t move, I won''t. If he moves... "Dewey gently raised a finger and flicked it at a leaf on the top of the tree in front of him. A leaf turned into several pieces under Dewey''s finger¡° If he moves... Then I''ll just move. " Gently, as if with infinite solitude.

 Chapter 588

    "Dewey is telling me his bottom line." The prince of Chen lightly a smile, handy nianextinguished the candle on the table, negative hand walked out of the study.


    In the early morning, the sun, which had been away for many days, finally came down. Continuous days of overcast and snowy climate, it seems to have finally come to an end. This rare exposure of the sun, let people see, the mood can not help but cheerful a bit.


    "The friction of tulip family territory in Northwest China, or the deliberate use of grassland to exert pressure, are all" virtual potential ". The only real potential is in the imperial capital, right next to me." Prince Chen gazed and whispered: "the tulip family depends on Du Wei from top to bottom. If you want to wipe out tulips, the most direct and effective way is to get rid of Du Wei first. But Duwei deliberately left himself in the imperial capital, right under my eyes. This is his "resistance" and his "struggle."


    "But... The Duke of tulip is the best in the mainland. It''s not easy to get rid of him. " In the door of the study, the red figure did not come out with Prince Chen, but stood quietly in the shadow of the study.


    "The strong... Are also people." Prince Chen shook his head: "even if a person is strong to the top, it''s impossible to have no flaws. No matter how strong the individual is, he can''t compete with the whole country. At most, he can become a destroyer. What''s more... A strong man is a man. If he is a man, he will have family and friendship, family, wife and children, friends, subordinates, subjects and so on. No matter how strong Du Wei himself is, are he a strong man around him, under his hands, hundreds of thousands of people? If I mention butcher''s knife, even if I can''t kill Dewey, can''t I kill his relatives and subordinates? Hum... "


    Negative start. Prince Chen, facing the cold wind in the early morning, suddenly coughs twice, frowns slightly, and his chest aches faintly, but he forgets to take the medicine of last night.


    "He''s telling me... He doesn''t want to rebel. He''s fighting in the northwest. He''s just defending himself against the imperial army. On the one hand, I am afraid to show his influence. On the one hand, he deliberately put all his wealth in the imperial capital, right next to me... This is my heart. " Chen gently smile, although there is still some pain between the eyebrows, but the eyes seem to have a trace of expression: "look at the Empire, this chess man... Only Du Wei, can be worthy of playing chess with me."


    "You say, when are those monsters going to attack?"


    The main north wall of the Kaspersky line. General Rostock''s son, royantar, looked north with certainty.


    By his side, a young general, a military uniform, lined with a soft fur jacket. He was sitting on a wall stamp with a broad blade Knight''s sword in his hand, gently wiping the edge of the sword. The young officer had a pair of keen eyes. There is a medal hanging on his chest, which is the official cavalry general Milo who made the first contribution in this war.


    As young generals in the storm corps, Milo and royantar have always had good personal relations. Today, they are on duty to inspect the city wall. Looking at the huge enemy barracks in the north, they think of the nearly peaceful confrontation in the coming winter. I can''t help but have some wild suspicions.


    "Maybe these guys are going to hibernate." Milo said coldly, "they look like wild animals one by one. Maybe when it''s cold, they will hide and go to sleep."


    This view has a market in the storm Corps. Many human officers will call these monsters beasts when they talk about them.


    In the past winter, the weather in the North was not as cold as that in the south. This kind of warm winter season is rare over the years.


    Even some very hot weather. Standing in the sun in a fur coat. Can make people sweat.


    Originally, the eastern fortress also prepared a winter defense plan: because the defense system of the eastern fortress depends on the river, in order to prevent the river from freezing in winter. The enemy will take the opportunity to cross the river, and the front line of the theater has already sent troops out of the fortress to garrison the river, and has also mobilized sufficient labor to prepare to dig ice at all times, but all these have become useless.


    All winter, there was not a single snowfall in the north.


    In the first two months, several groups of people were sent to feint for a while, but it was obvious that the intensity of the attack was not very strong. As long as mankind resisted a little, the criminals would retreat.


    Later, there was no such pretentious feint, and there was even a situation in which both sides were at peace for more than ten days.


    What are the criminals doing?


    If you say the answer, I''m afraid royantar and Miro will both stare.


    The answer is weird


    Cut down trees!


    The Elven army is the last one to reach the front line. However, with the arrival of the Elven king, with the strength and prestige of Luoxue, although the orc land copper tiger and rock are dissatisfied, it is not good to go against the meaning of Luoxue. After all, Luoxue is still the commander-in-chief of the people in the previous agreement. Even if there is some dissatisfaction in my heart, but the strength of Luoxue is there. In addition, dominess of the wolf family firmly supports Luoxue. And... Although the previous successive attacks on the human Kaspersky fortress were tragic, they did not achieve any actual results.


    Although they were unwilling to obey the order of falling snow, they knew that the orcs were far worse than the elves in wisdom, and they had to be convinced of the wisdom of falling snow.


    As a result, Luoxue successfully took over the command, and a series of orders gradually slowed down the attack on human beings. Tens of thousands of orcs were still left on the front line to keep the pressure on human defense, while more orcs were transferred back from the front line one by one.


    The strategy for snowfall is simple: strengthen control of the occupied area as soon as possible.


    So, in a few months, a large number of ORC soldiers changed from soldiers to farmers, to craftsmen, to loggers.


    With the help of the dwarves. In the south of the frozen forest, north of the human defense line, on the basis of the ruins of urban land abandoned by human beings, a simple settlement has been established. These settlements are exactly the "immigrant residential areas" conceived by snowfall.


    After the beginning of the war, mankind deliberately let out a large area of land north of the Kaspersky line of defense. This piece of land, in the eyes of mankind, is a barren and barren place. In the past, this area did not produce much food. The vast majority of local residents also rely on the underground trade in the frozen forest for a living.


    However, after all, after the beginning of the war, there were more than a dozen abandoned towns, which later became ruins. Now, what snow did was very simple: take advantage of the ruins and rebuild the orc town!


    "We don''t stay here for a while and go back! From now on, take this place as our home! Houses, towns. Roads, walls... "


    Under the command of the snow, the orcs gathered their energy and began to build their own homes.


    Orcs are born strong and strong, and they are excellent laborers. With the help of dwarves, in just a few months, a few rough and huge cities and towns became quite large-scale.


    At the same time, the orcs began to cut down the frozen forest.


    There is a vast area of frozen forest. In terms of area, it covers about the size of two and a half provinces of the Empire. And the strategy of falling snow is very simple: Cutting Forest for farmland!


    Large areas of forest were cut down, timber was carried to build towns, and the empty land was burned and turned into farmland.


    The land here is barren by human standards, but it is much more fertile than the place where the criminals originally lived.


    Just this winter, the climate is strangely warm. The orcs began to work hard.


    In the coming spring, with the harvest of grain and sufficient capital, it''s time for the criminals to launch an offensive!


    Snowfall is a long-term road: first stand firm, and then step by step slow map.


    "What is real occupation? It''s not our soldiers who stand on this land with knives that are called "occupation"! On this land, we have built our own towns and planted our own food. Our family lived in the house... After. This is really our own land! "


    Snow explained this to the orcs, though they were born with a simple mind. But this simple truth has convinced the majority.


    As the Empire passed in February of 966, the wind warmed day by day. After the orcs had gone through the winter, many orcs had begun to shed their hair. The giant Wolves of the wolf clan had also raised thick fat. The soldiers had a winter''s rest.


    Those felled forests have turned into timber, countless siege equipment, ORC soldiers'' houses, fortresses, offensive


    It can be said that if the "air raid" launched by human beings late last night happened in today''s place, it would be very difficult to drive the orcs back to the frozen forest in one battle even if human beings had ground forces to attack!


    Because, in the north of this piece of land, one by one belongs to the orc''s fortress, fortress, town, has been nailed firmly in this piece of land, to this piece of land, marked with a deep brand!


    At the end of February, from the far north, groups of orcs, elves, dwarves and other criminals came to Roland. This time, not all of them are soldiers.


    Instead, a large number of "criminals" came from the evil land where they had been exiled for thousands of years!


    There are old and weak, women and children, young and strong!


    It is not until this moment that the criminals have really completed the first step of their return. At the same time, in the north, they have established their own home or bridgehead to attack the human world!


    "It''s going to be a long process. Don''t expect to end this jihad in three or five years." Luoxue said to all the leaders of orcs, elves and dwarves, "our strategy is to nibble! Bit by bit swallow, bit by bit eat, bit by bit bite! But we must ensure that every bite of land that we have bitten can quickly become our real territory. If we want this place to become our home, we must first take deep roots here. "


    A strong horse, galloping on the road leading to the north.


    On the road leading to the north of the Empire, we can see the troops, grain, supplies, and groups of civilian soldiers who were sent to the North all the time. Just after the end of winter, they began to repair the road to prepare for the future war. One person, one horse, all the way north, I don''t know how many such scenes I saw. The muse on his horse felt that the closer he got to the north, the more deeply he felt the breath of war, which he had never experienced in the northwest or in the imperial capital. After escaping marriage, the Muse knew that he could not go back to the northwest. If he went back to the northwest, he would be arrested by his sister. Therefore, the choice of Muse is the north. General lombarton was on the northern front at the moment, and it was said that he had been appointed by Dewey to command the mercenaries assembled from the mainland. Now Muse has run away from home and has no relatives, that is, he can''t go back to the northwest. After thinking about it, he has to go to the north to join the fat man Longbottom. The horse is the best prairie horse, and the riding skill of Muse has made great progress in the past few years. Although Mrs. Liszt sent many family guard Knights out to look for Muse, now Muse is no longer the tomboy who only knew how to collide with Dewey. In Ruolin''s hands for such a long time, she has learned a lot of styles in the army. At least, it is not too difficult for the muse to deliberately set up a few camouflages on the road to lead the pursuers away. Cleverly misled the pursuers'' attention to the northwest, the Muse was a single horse, even had no luggage, immediately only wore a sword, entered the Northern War Zone!

 Chapter 589

    Almost at the beginning of 966, all the nobles, big and small, and officials from all over the mainland focused on the imperial capital to see the secret battle between the most popular tulip Duke and his Highness The Regent.


    The tulip family''s private army refused to let the government and army out of the territory. Then the two sides had a big fight. Then the Regent issued the private military order of the aristocratic Lord, and the grassland king sent envoys to the imperial capital.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see the things one by one.


    Although the imperial capital still keeps the peace of face, it''s just the whirlpool under it, but it has gradually become something to be afraid of.


    In contrast, the war zones in the north have received less attention.


    In fact, it was not that the Empire did not attach importance to the Northern War.


    However, since the establishment of the Roland empire for a thousand years, the present Augustine Dynasty, whether it''s the great achievements of the former Emperor Augustine VI or the succeeding regent, has made great efforts to govern. The foundation of the empire is still solid. Even if there were warlords in the northwest and grassland people harassing the border before, it was a small trouble, only a local war.


    The Empire, a huge thing, has the whole continent, tens of millions of people, vast territory, millions of troops, vast territory and abundant resources.


    At this time, even the most negative people would never believe that the Empire would die.


    As for the invasion of those monster races in the north, in the eyes of the vast majority of people, it was just local arrest and war. The Empire occupies the whole continent. Whether it''s fighting for population, resources or the number of troops, people have enough confidence.


    Even when the war situation on the front line is relatively harsh, many people''s psychology is not so good. The invasion of the monster race, in the heart of the weight, but also equivalent to another prairie war. No one will really regard this "local war" as a serious problem.


    Therefore, it is the struggle between the central government and the monarch that attracts people''s attention.


    However, with the grassland King Saladin sent envoys to the emperor to hand in the arrogant letter, the palace was silent for a few days. But at last, it seems to compromise with the tulip family.


    An order was issued to show that the grassland people were arrogant and offended the authority of the Loran empire. The tulip family, who had the responsibility of guarding the border, was ordered to rectify the army and give some color to the grassland people.


    The subtext of this order is: The Regent has given up his intention to transfer the tulip family''s private army out of the northwest.


    In this round of chess, it seemed that the young Duke of genius had won again.


    After that, the two sides were at peace. It is said that Charles, the little emperor of the Empire, visited the Duke of tulip at the request of the Regent. It is not known whether there was any private agreement between the two sides on this visit.


    It''s just that. This matter seems to disappear, and the tense atmosphere over the imperial capital has finally cleared up.


    When it comes to this, there are a lot of big and small families. Everyone was relieved.


    After all, in this silent struggle, most of these aristocratic classes, big and small, are in the heart of the tulip family. After all, the royal family suddenly raised a knife to the tulip family. Who knows if this is the right to cut the tulip family, or is the royal family ready to cut the whole aristocracy?


    Take back the power, this kind of thing. It is often easy to cause the feelings of the rabbit.


    What''s more, although the Regent''s order of "enlisting the private army of aristocratic lords" was soft spoken, its meaning still gave rise to a trace of resistance in many aristocratic families.


    Fortunately, Duke tulip resisted the order, otherwise, if Duke tulip was soft. I''m in the family''s private army. Then, don''t all the other rich families have to follow suit?


    These private armies are armed at their own expense. It''s all private property. No one wants to be sent to the front line to die.


    In this world, there are many people who harm the public and benefit the private, but few of them have the lofty idea of breaking their families for the country.


    The situation in the imperial capital seems to have dispersed. Although we all know that this matter will be difficult to solve sooner or later, on the whole, many people are relieved.


    At this time, in the warm spring, the war in the North finally opened a grand Prelude!


    March 9, 966.


    Sunny, windless, cloudless.


    Early this morning, the observation soldiers on the wall reported that there seemed to be abnormal movement of those monster races.


    After hearing the report, general Rostock did not dare to slack off, and immediately led many ministries to the city to watch.


    Old general Rostock knew very well that the monsters had been slow to attack all winter, but he would not slack off. At the beginning of last year''s war, after several fierce battles with each other, general Rostock has deeply realized the fierce fighting power of these monster races.


    The other side didn''t launch an offensive all winter. I''m afraid they were just getting ready to launch a thunderous attack when the spring was warm and the soldiers finished trimming.


    Moreover, for a long time before, the Empire could hardly detect the military information of the other side.


    It is useless to send scouts and cavalry out of the city for reconnaissance, because even when the orcs do not attack, there are a large number of wolf cavalry walking in the occupied area. The human scouts and cavalry went out twice. The damage was great, but the benefit was almost negligible.


    As for aerial reconnaissance, it was gradually strangled by the criminals.


    Since the arrival of the elves, the flying ability of the elves has firmly grasped the initiative of the sky. General Andrea of the air force also sent several reconnaissance airships, but without exception, they were driven back by each other. The two sides also had several small-scale frictions in the air.


    Judging from the results, the other side''s elves are in the sky, and the flying archers are facing the relatively heavy and slow airship. It has many advantages. What''s more, the combat effectiveness of airships is mainly air to ground. When they encounter air-to-air enemies, they almost lose 90% of their combat effectiveness.


    It can be said that in the fight for "air supremacy", it seems that criminals have the upper hand.


    The only valuable intelligence was brought back by lombarton, who had taken those mob mercenaries to the enemy''s rear to conduct "airborne harassment operation". The head of the northern theater learned that these charges have been recuperating all winter, opening up wasteland, farming, building towns and settlements. It seems that these guys are going to take root here!


    After learning the news, general Rostock was deeply worried. It seems that these enemies are much more difficult to deal with than those grassland people. In the past, those grassland people were enemies of the Empire. That is to say, the cavalry, relying on the advantage of grassland, ran to the inner belly of the Empire to harass for a while, plundered and left.


    But these monster races seem to be settling down here!


    Although the Empire did a thorough job before the war, after all. Food, livestock, equipment, weapons and so on can be brought back, but those that cannot be brought back will be burned on the spot.


    But the land can''t be brought back!


    Now the land occupied by the criminals goes south from the frozen forest. To the north of the Kaspersky line, although it was a relatively narrow area, the land area was about the size of half of the imperial provinces. They can''t stop farming and building houses here.


    As for the barren land in the north, how could the other party grow enough food... General Rostock couldn''t understand this... But now, he had to worry!


    Originally, the upper class had no objection to giving up these useless wasteland. After all. The weather in the north is cold. From January to October every year, the North blows with ice and snow. This kind of cold frost weather will last until April and may next year.


    In the past, this piece of land is absolutely not suitable for farming. I''m kidding. It''s 12 months a year. Most of it is freezing weather. How can the land be cultivated?


    So, let the useless land out. It is not a strategic mistake to build the Kaspersky defense line in a place with geographical advantages.


    But this year... The weather in this evil place is too abnormal! Winter in the north is warmer than that in the south! Besides, there is plenty of rain!


    This kind of climate makes it easy for the orcs to turn the barren land into farmland and accumulate their food bit by bit.


    After a few months, I think it''s time for the first wave of grain harvest.


    Every time I think about it, even the most devout believers can''t help but wonder: is God protecting these damned monsters? Otherwise, why is the weather in the North favorable to them


    Therefore, on March 9, the following report came that there was a change in the enemy, and general Rostock did not dare to make it big, so he immediately took people to the city wall.


    Sure enough, just climbed the city wall, in the hands of Pro Sui took the telescope to look north, between that has been quiet for a winter of the enemy camp, really is the sound boiling.


    In the originally silent enemy camp, the hairy orcs, who came out of nowhere, put on their armor again one by one, holding weapons. Some were in line, some were sharpening their swords, some were shouting and shouting... The scene was very hot.


    What Rostock didn''t know was that after the Elven king Luoxue came to the front line, he learned of the orc army''s embarrassment in the previous human "air raid", and immediately issued an order to mobilize a large number of dwarf craftsmen into the army, but the orc camp was different from before.


    In this winter, the dwarves used their talent to dig one cave after another in the barracks, which is similar to the cellar. The skills of dwarves are really extraordinary. Those caves are very solid, and they hide in the low position, not stuffy at all, and they are able to defend against the human air attack.


    As a matter of fact, no race can surpass the dwarves in this skill of making holes.


    As soon as the cover of the thick grass covered wooden board was lifted, small groups of orcs came out of the cellar, took up arms, put on armor, and went through a winter''s trimming. These orcs are full of energy and their natural racial characteristics. After winter, many orcs begin to take off their long hair, but they are more vigorous.


    After the sound of the horn, the orc''s iron armor square, which once made the human soldiers numb, came out of the wide open camp gate.


    In the distance there were loud, dull noises, and then. In the vast camp of the orcs, many black spots came slowly in the distance, and the orc soldiers in the camp immediately dispersed like a tide to make way for the original black shadows.


    Gradually close, through the telescope to see the black shadow of the imperial general, can''t help but take a breath of cool air!!


    Monster! The real monster!!


    It''s a huge monster!


    From the visual inspection, the individual of those monsters is a section higher than the nearby trees. I''m afraid some of them are more than ten meters tall!


    Those monsters are covered with long brown hair, but in the sun, it seems to be a touch of gold! One by one, people stand up with short and stout legs. The upper limbs are thick and long, and the tail behind them is long, like a tightrope, huge as an oak tree! Big head. A little bit see flat, open mouth up to the sky a roar, that voice really like ten thousand animals from howl, far away from a few miles let people listen to color change!


    One by one, the ground left countless deep footprints!


    And those monsters, on the neck of each head, are tied with huge iron rings, under the iron rings. Thick black chain has been dragging down, but hanging a six edged hammer! That huge subway hammer is as big as a cow!


    But was carried by these monsters in the hand, the slightest effort!


    General Rostock carefully counted the number of such monsters, there are more than 20! The orcs nearby saw these monsters coming up from a distance, and everyone looked up to the sky and roared. There were cheers.


    More orcs. He even stepped back and saluted the monsters.


    The twenty monsters finally arrived outside the camp. In a row, the thick nostrils breathe heavily and spray white air. Shuo Da''s eyes stare at the wall of human beings in front of him and roar from time to time.


    Looking at this head can almost reach the wall of a row of monsters, the human garrison on the wall, can''t help but everyone subconsciously clenched the weapons in their hands, many people''s eyes, also unnaturally showed a bit of panic.


    General Rostock''s face is also ugly, and behind him, some generals can''t help but shout and scold: "who can tell me, what the hell are these?"


    "Go General Rostock looked back and said in a deep voice, "go, all the magicians, please go to the city to help! And tell the Holy Knights


    The battle began at noon.


    Throughout the morning, the human garrison was in a bit of panic under the roar of the monsters from time to time. After the orc''s iron armor square array was arranged one by one, there were rows of throwers behind it.


    At noon, a few orcs wearing strange animal skins all looked very old, and even thinner. They were almost left with a skeleton. Their fur robes were colorful, as if they were made up of all kinds of animal skins, human wrists, ankles, necks, These old orcs came out, and the first soldiers in the rear of the square suddenly knelt down together. Every Orc soldier even threw his shield and weapon on the ground, prostrate and respectful.


    The old orcs danced for a while, and the bone ornaments on their body made a clattering sound. Then a series of strange sounds, such as chanting incantations, turned to low and high again, like a kind of strange ballad. The old people danced and sang hard for a long time, and finally exhausted.


    And this time


    In the afternoon sunshine, those old orcs are not ordinary gods, but some special beings with noble status in the orcs. Even when the head of the clan or the king of the whole clan sees them, they have to show respect to a group of people! These old orcs are symbols of authority in the orcs. Among the orcs, they have two meanings: first, they represent the orcs and offer sacrifices to gods. And the second... Is the most powerful weapon of war for domesticating orcs


    Behemoth!


    After an ancient ritual, they stopped jumping, and some of them took off the bone ornaments on their necks or wrists and held them in their hands. But after a series of strange incantations, they turned into countless pieces of bone powder!


    As soon as the wind blows, the bone powder will disperse and immediately dissolve in the air. Under the sun, people on the wall clearly saw this magical scene


    In the air, the colors containing bone powder suddenly expanded. Under the sunshine, it turned into a faint golden arc, immediately spread out, and soon enveloped all the orc squares behind it!


    And the orc warriors, bathed in that arc of light. One by one, as if immediately become restless. Then, one by one, the orcs stood up and began to roar. The roar was full of fury and anger. What''s more, he grabbed his weapon, raised it to the sky and beat his chest


    Gradually, all the orcs began to shout! Each of them seems to be covered with a layer of arc of light, and in the arc of light, it seems that the orc''s body has risen a bit faintly, and their hair is up. Red eyes!!


    The sudden fury of the momentum, even far in the wall of the human can clearly feel!!


    Twenty behemoths standing there were also bathed in the arc of light. Then one by one, they seemed to be suddenly aroused to anger. Originally, they just kept roaring, but now, one by one, they held up their huge heads. As if to break free from some invisible shackles. Roar up to the sky!


    Twenty great beasts roared one after another. It''s like countless wild animals howling in people''s ears, and it''s like a series of thunder hitting people''s heart!


    Then, the behemoths roared together. Unexpectedly, in the open space in front of them, a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the air. The vortex became bigger and bigger, and there was a faint trend of approaching the city wall


    Finally, boom!!!


    With a loud noise, the whirlpool burst like a bomb, and a circle of visible impact waves swept towards the city wall. In an instant, there was a strong wind, and the waves hit the city wall, which seemed to have a faint wave of some kind of power to frighten people!!


    On the wall of the city, a lot of officers could not see it well. They just started yelling. They wanted everyone to be careful, but the sound came out and was immediately cut off by the wind!


    Boom, that wave instantly spread the positive wall, above countless soldiers in the strong wind seemed to subconsciously bow to the wind, but when it came to the end, they found a bit strange!


    It turns out that the storm is sweeping, but it doesn''t seem to have the impact of the strong wind. Everyone stands there, but it seems that the wind has no strength. Although it seems to roll violently, it makes people feel nothing!


    At this time, under the city wall, a group of imperial magicians who were sent by Rostock to assist in the battle finally arrived late, but they were meeting the aftereffects of the storm.


    This seemingly frightening but powerless "gale" made the human soldiers on the city wall look at each other. However, some of the following magicians suddenly changed color and immediately exclaimed:


    "Mind storm! It''s the storm of the mind! "


    Hum!!


    The magician just cried out, and immediately heard the roar of the behemoth in the distance.


    And this time, I heard the roaring human soldiers, but immediately felt different!!


    The roar of the giant beast fell into our ears, but it seemed to be ten times more violent than before. It seemed that with hearing the roar, everyone''s heart was flooded with a sense of fear, which almost paralyzed people''s body.


    More soldiers stood on the edge of the wall. They felt as if they were occupied by an indescribable despair and fear when they heard the sound. As soon as their hands and feet softened, even their weapons fell to the ground.


    There were even dozens of human soldiers who fainted as soon as they closed their eyes. Some of them just plummeted down from the wall and smashed into a pile of mashed meat!!


    "It''s magic!"


    A magician from the magic trade union came to the front line to fight. He was dressed in a white robe, which showed his identity as a senior magician. Now his face was dignified, and his body suddenly rose up and floated over the city wall!


    A voice immediately spread with magic: "all magicians, this is the spiritual storm! Chant the light spell to resist! "


    At this time, the sound of Ping Ping was incessant, and more soldiers were dull and frightened. Many people lost their weapons, and some even just sat down on the ground. Only some generals, with strong warrior strength, opened their fighting spirit one after another, and immediately cleared their mind, dispelling the strange fear in their hearts.


    One by one, magicians flew up and opened their hands. With the first magician leading the way, in the sky, more than ten human magicians quickly sang the magic spell of human light.


    The sound of the curse, with magic sent to the ears of the soldiers, which made a lot of dull looking people gradually come back to God.


    And at this time, the orc horn sounded!


    Among the numerous shouts and shouts, one by one, the black iron armor square array, the orcs holding high their shields, like a huge iron shell turtle, are approaching the human wall.


    After the collective release of a "spiritual storm", the twenty bimonths, with an anxious roar, stride forward and rush towards the wall!


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    "Crossbow!! Aim at those monsters!! Come on General Rostock roared angrily: "kill them!"!! Kill them


    Some of the soldiers in the tower are still in the other party''s mind storm, while some of them are still conscious. Although they still feel that their bodies are slow and their hands and feet are weak, they finally turn the direction of the crossbow, pull the East rope, and aim at the running beasts under the continuous shouts of the commander.


    After the sound of the noose pulling, whew, whew! One by one, huge crossbows roared out and shot at the behemoths

 Chapter 590

    The catapult is one of the most important heavy weapons of the human Empire, and the behemoths are huge. Although they run, they are still clumsy. This one was shot in a hurry. Some of the soldiers who were shocked by the mental storm just now did not shoot the noose as fast as they could, and even fired in a hurry. But after all, the other side was too big and didn''t need to aim too carefully. It was hard to miss.


    In the roar of Rostock''s old majesty, in a row of towers on the city wall, more than a dozen catapults have been launched, and the shrill sound of breaking through the air, with the mechanical winch force, the catapults and arrows pierced the sky and roared out with a roaring sound.


    The behemoth, who was running in the front, met seven or eight crossbows. Although the crossbow had strong penetrating power, when it hit the behemoth, it suddenly sent out a faint golden light. The soft light flashed, just like some kind of magic defense.


    The roaring arrow, which was shot on the light ball, was flicked away before it touched the body of the behemoth.


    With a few buzzing sounds, the two leaders of the Holy Knights who rushed to the front were full of fighting spirit with their long cross swords. However, they only saw a leap. One knight was unstoppable and jumped directly from the city wall. Unexpectedly, he jumped on the behemoth who smashed the city wall. He clenched the sword with both hands, with holy fighting spirit, He stabbed the behemoth''s neck!


    Roar!!


    With a roar of pain, the monster suddenly faltered. The holy knight who jumped on the monster also had the strength of level 7. The silver holy fighting spirit spread out, and he held the sword in both hands. Under such a fierce attack, he felt that the monster''s skin and flesh were extremely hard, not much softer than the stone. This hard blow made his hands numb, Seeing the monster''s other hand sweeping, he could not take care of drawing his sword. Instead, he jumped away. He just jumped back to the city wall and grabbed an iron spear from other soldiers nearby. With a roar, the light of fighting ran through the iron spear. In his hand, it turned into a silver light and stabbed the monster.


    The leader of the holy knight so brave, immediately inspired the courage of other human soldiers around.


    "Kill them!"


    In the process of shouting and killing, some high-ranking officers and generals with strong martial arts skills pulled out their weapons one after another, broke into a fight, and stabbed at the monster. At this time, the ordinary soldiers are afraid of being irresistible, while the senior warriors rush up, and the iron spears and swords fall like raindrops.


    Although the behemoth is strong, it is not immortal after all. Scream again and again, the body suddenly everywhere blossom, a Peng a Peng of blood rain fall.


    It''s just that this kind of monster struggles to death, which is also terrible. The huge six edged hammer waves and sweeps around the city wall! Those brave human high-level warriors often just stab their spears hard in the past, and the other side''s hammers wave over and can''t dodge. Half of his body was smashed, and even more, he was swept by the hammer wind. With a little bit of it, he immediately broke his bones and tendons!


    For a time, dozens of warriors rushed over, surrounded the monster, some holding Spears on the wall. There is a place is simply desperate to jump in the past, such as ants fell on the monster''s body, hand swords, but it is inevitable to stand unsteadily, once fell down, even if not dead, the monster faltered under the huge foot under the crush. Immediately was trampled into the meat mud, even the complete body has not been able to leave.


    Almost in a moment, seventeen or eight highly skilled officers or knights had been killed in a fierce battle, and the behemoth did not know how many aggressive attacks he had suffered, and finally staggered. If drunk general, scream a few, repeatedly back, suddenly fell.


    It''s just this section of the city wall. It''s also full of holes and cracks. In many places, stones fall and collapse, and even the walls are gone.


    In the sky, the voice of the magician chanting incantations has a smell of anxiety.


    The high-level great magician in white is obviously the first of all magicians sent by the Magic Union. As a great magician, his magic is naturally strong. Look at the beasts below. The front one had already rushed to the wall of the city, and the back one after another was running towards the wall. The magician suddenly gave a low roar. He held a black magic wand high in his hand, and the top of the wand was a red gem. After a series of quick incantations, the battlefield under the wall suddenly split in the air. A burst of flames roared away. All of a sudden, such as the sky under the general fire rain!


    In the midst of the fire, a roar was heard. In the fire, a huge flame like figure roared out. The figure was completely composed of flames, but it was an advanced fire element giant.


    This is a magic that can only be performed by advanced fire magicians. Although the fire element giant is smaller than the behemoth in size, it is similar. The magician in the sky manipulated the fire element giant, and immediately rushed towards a nearby bimont beast.


    With a bang, two huge bodies collided with each other, and the fire was lifted on the behemoth. However, the magic light of behemoth''s talent resisted the fire completely without any damage. After all, a fire element giant''s body was huge, and the two monsters collided with each other fiercely, immediately entangled.


    And other magicians, seeing the crisis, many magicians flew down and landed on the wall. For a moment, they only heard the sound of incantations, earth, fire, water, wind, and even the undead.


    But on the battlefield, some mages who are good at earth magic summon three or five earth elements. These earth elements are hard, like rocks, and about three or four meters in height. Although they are much smaller than the behemoth, the good thing is that they are numerous. Three or five earth elements can also entangle a behemoth. And there are those undead magicians who wave the white bone wand and summon their own undead magic pets at the moment.


    I saw a ghost gas dense space cracks open, a whole body beating with black flame of the skeleton soldiers, the Black Knight of the dead spirit, close to the behemoth surrounded up.


    When these magicians join hands, the scene will be greatly improved. The behemoth has a huge body, and its physical strength is extremely powerful. It has more excellent natural magic defense ability, and a more instinctive natural magic "mind storm". Once released, it can make the enemy fall into panic and vertigo, and lose part of its combat power.


    At the moment, three or four bimonthly beasts have already rushed to the edge of the human wall. Although the Holy Knights who fight on the wall are all outstanding in personal force, after all, to deal with a bimonthly beast, we need dozens or even more advanced human knights, and they are badly injured. Among the human forces, most of them are officers, If all the elite officers or generals in the army are killed, how can the army command to fight?


    The power of the behemoth is terrible, and the participation of the magician just brings the situation back a little bit. But I saw the roaring on the battlefield, but it was the beast entangled by several earth elements, waving the hammer in his hand, sweeping from left to right. Although the earth elements were also like rocks, they were smashed by the hammer, and immediately disintegrated. After a few hammers, it immediately turned into a pile of broken stone and soil. Although the magician worked hard and constantly summoned new earth elements, after all, the magician''s magic power was limited, and these magic summoned creatures could not cause effective damage to the behemoth. At most, we can only delay the other party and hold the other party for a while.


    At the edge of the city wall, you can see in an instant that more than 100 Holy Knights have died. Each of these Holy Knights has the strength of an intermediate warrior. If they are faced with ordinary enemies, they are all able to be a hundred. But now. In front of the giant, with a cavity of courage, to the flesh and blood to resist, but finally can not stop each other''s thunder hammer.


    For a moment, the wall was full of danger. Even general Rostock''s bodyguards were all sent up, and countless archers also took up their weapons and tried their best to shoot at the monsters near and far away, but these ordinary bows and arrows. Don''t say that if you kill bimont, you can''t even get through each other''s fur.


    This scene is like an ant colony shaking an elephant!!


    Boom!!


    Finally, in the roar of a behemoth, the hammer was raised high and smashed heavily on the wall. The hammer fell to the ground, and the wall made a hairy sound. The stones burst one after another, and the wall rocked as if it were about to collapse at any time.


    Fortunately, when the walls of the Kaspersky defense line were first built, they took a lot of hard work, the most solid, and in terms of supervision. It is implemented according to strict standards. Dewey even convinced the Regent. In the construction of this fortress, an almost cruel decree was added:


    Every section of the city wall. Check and accept it immediately. Let the strongman smash the wall with a hammer, and he can smash five hammers. If the hammer can''t break the stone, he will be qualified. If he smashes less than five hammers, and the hammer breaks the stone, then the officers of the complicated construction of this section of the wall will be removed from their posts and jailed! Under such harsh laws, which affect the value of life, all those who are in charge of the construction do their best, and no one dares to be lazy.


    As a result, three or five bimont giants close to the city wall were smashed by a sledgehammer. The city wall seemed to be crumbling, but in fact it was only cracked on the surface. It was not hurt at all. After all, the bimont giants had terrible power. If they could not stop each other and let them fall like this, no matter how strong the city wall was, it would not be able to support them.


    At this time, with a bang, I saw that the fire element giant summoned by the great magician was finally unable to resist after being hit by the behemoth with several heavy hammers. The huge body turned into a flame and dissipated. Scattered flames floated on the behemoth, but all of them were blocked by the magic light of the behemoth.


    On the wall, the blood and flesh are flying, the roar of giant animals is shaking the sky, and in the tower, the catapults are firing like locusts. Those Holy Knights, Imperial officers and generals are defending every inch of the wall with their own blood. Facing the almost invulnerable giant, they are fighting with their own lives. The blood is splashed on every inch of the wall, and they are flying with broken arms, badly mutilated.


    In the air, the magicians also cast their own magic. Countless firelights, wind blades, and even frost swept down in a series of magic spells, attacking the behemoths below like a rainstorm.


    Those ordinary soldiers are even more miserable. They are often swept by a giant beast with one blow, and those officers or knights with high martial arts skills can also jump and dodge with their agile skills. These ordinary soldiers, in front of this terrible monster, are just like ants or paper sticks. When they are swept by one blow, they often have countless souls.


    These behemoths are really terrible. The summoned magical creatures can delay each other for a moment at most, but soon they are attacked one by one. The skeletons of the dead often hold their swords and slash at the behemoths'' legs and feet, but they can''t hurt each other at all. On the contrary, they are trampled by behemoths wantonly and trample three or five skeleton soldiers into pieces, The black fire of the dead spirit black knight can make the behemoth a little scared, but the difference between the two sides is too big. The strength, damage and defense of the two sides are far from the same level. A few dead spirit Black Knights are soon swept by the hammer, but they only leave a few scars on the behemoth''s legs and feet at most.


    At this time, the general of the garrison on the wall is even more discolored. Although general Rostock was old, he gritted his teeth, yelled, pulled out his sword, kicked it away, and tried to stop his own guards. He was going to fight himself.


    "My Lord!"


    The bodyguard behind him hugged Rostock. Someone quickly roared: "you are the commander in chief, how can you fight in person!"


    "Bullshit, let go!" General Rostock has a ferocious face. If he is not surrounded by his old subordinates for many years, he will wield his sword to cut them.


    At this time, suddenly heard behind the fortress, suddenly came a startling roar!


    The howling went up into the sky. See behind suddenly a golden light from the distance, such as meteor general, in an instant has arrived in front of!


    In the sky, a group of golden dazzling light, wrapped with a figure, standing in the air above the city wall, the figure in it is a dazzling golden armor, which is gorgeous and powerful. From a distance, it seems that I still have a golden sword in my hand!


    The following many people saw, are to stay a stay, but then, the heart all gushed a strong shock!


    golden!!


    The light. It''s nothing else. It''s fighting! It''s fighting light!


    Gold fighting spirit


    Saint level strong person!!!


    With a fierce roar, I saw that the figure in the sky had rushed down and turned into a golden light. If thunder passes through the earth, it falls on a section of the city wall again!


    At this time, a behemoth on the wall of the city, hammering down, was beating the two Holy Knights with blood and flesh. In the ferocious roar, his mouth was full of fangs.


    The figure in golden armor. Fighting broke out suddenly. People who were close to each other felt as if they were standing next to a hot sun. They felt that the momentum was pressing and people could hardly face it!


    "Death


    With a roar, the sword came out like a rainbow with the golden fighting spirit of the saint level strongman, and fell on the behemoth. The magic light of the beast was shining. But in the face of the attack of the saint level strong, this kind of magic defense is not enough. With a bang, the sword hit the beast''s body hard, and immediately penetrated the giant''s huge body. The fighting spirit hit the beast''s chest hard, but the beast''s back burst out, and a blood mist sprayed out!


    And the figure flew out and landed on the back of the beast like a whirlwind. He raised the sword in his hand. He held up a round of tomorrow in his hand, and the blade rotated. With a click, he plunged into the neck of the behemoth.


    The figure quickly around the neck of the beast flying around a circle, and finally saw the blood raging, red as rain!


    The monster grew up and growled powerlessly. Finally, the huge head fell down, separated from his body, and smashed on the wall with a bang!


    And the huge headless body fell down, across the wall!


    The figure fell on the wall, but stood on the head of the beheaded monster. At the moment, all the people around were shocked. From a distance, the figure was covered with gold armor, with a great body and shining golden fighting spirit. In addition, the figure''s long golden hair seemed to be burning like anger... Clearly like an ancient god of war!!!


    At this time, the figure stopped again and shot at another behemoth like an arrow!


    This time, the giant beast was hit by a hammer. The figure was in the air, and was hit by the huge hammer head-on. Then he heard a loud bang, which made everyone''s heart sink deeply. He was afraid that even the body of the iron hammer would be smashed. Everyone''s heart just gave birth to a glimmer of excitement, all of a sudden panic up.


    However, when you look around, you can see the figure standing in the air, and the golden light of his whole body is not reduced at all, but the hammer in the hand of the behemoth suddenly turns into countless pieces of broken iron!


    Look at the golden figure, it has rushed to the behemoth. As soon as the sword is swept, you can see the air twisting. If there are countless vortices, crushing and squeezing, the behemoth''s hair is flying, and the thick fur is broken, and then it is forced to go on!!


    The golden figure killed two behemoths in one breath, and immediately the people on the wall were boiling up, cheering and shouting like thunder, which was almost irresistible. Suddenly, the morale of those Holy Knights, officers and generals, seemed to be ignited in their hearts. All of a sudden, he rushed to the nearest behemoth like crazy and not afraid of death. His fighting spirit burst out desperately. Whether he was holding a spear or a sword, he tried his best to greet each other. Facing the sweeping hammer, he couldn''t even hide!


    Even if you die, you have to poke this monster!


    More and more Holy Knights came to the wall. And the figure in the golden armor, like a phantom, shuttled back and forth on the wall.


    Less than a moment later, two bimont giants fell down. At this time, the orc camp was finally afraid.


    In the distance, the orcs immediately sang strange songs. With waves of strange sounds in the air, the bimont beasts finally roared together and turned around. Turn back and run.


    Above the city wall, the ground at the foot has been soaked with blood and water, and broken flesh and blood can be seen everywhere. The dead soldiers can''t even find a complete body.


    But. Watching those huge monsters fear to retreat, thousands of soldiers on the wall scream together, including those Holy Knights, who are usually cold faced and serious, can''t help but take off their helmets. Waving a long sword, roaring hard.


    At this time, the golden figure fell on the top of the tower. Standing there, people looked at it as if they were looking at a god of war!


    Countless soldiers rushed to the golden armored warrior''s place in the castle. More people simply bow and salute in that direction.


    At this time, many people standing nearby finally saw the shape of the figure. They only saw that the figure''s armor had a strange shape and had never seen it before. However, the figure was tall and straight, with a handsome face, but he had a blindfold on one eye. It''s one eye, obviously. And standing there with a sword in his hand. Although he has only one eye, he does not lose his prestige at all.


    On this continent, Rodriguez is the only one who has the strength of the holy rank. But this man is obviously not Rodriguez


    At this time, finally, there were two Holy Knights who were close to each other. When they carefully looked at the figure above, their faces changed wildly!


    More and more holy knights rushed up, standing far below the castle, but they seemed to be afraid to step forward. Many faces were full of surprise, shock, even a trace of indescribable excitement


    Finally, two Holy Knights, who looked about thirty or forty years old, could not help walking slowly. They were a few steps away from the man. They knelt down on one knee, looked respectful, and cried in a deep voice: "Lord Knight!"


    Hussein stood on the tower and saw the two men kneeling in front of him. There was a change on his cold face. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "I''m not your knight chief!"


    "No!! You! You are Lord Hussein! My Lord, don''t you recognize us! When you left the church in the past years, many of us didn''t believe that people like you would betray the church! " A knight, obviously a subordinate of Hussein, cheered excitedly: "today, my Lord, you have come down from the sky and made great achievements! We absolutely do not believe that you are an evil person who betrays your faith! I''m willing to pledge my knighthood to the church. Please come back and lead us again! "


    Many other Holy Knights could hear clearly at the moment, and almost a third of them all stepped forward and knelt down on one knee. These are all the men who were led by Hussein. When Hussein was in the church, he was upright and calm, but he was cold and warm to his subordinates. In addition, he was superior in strength, so everyone was respectful and obedient to him.


    Even after he betrayed the church, half of the Holy Knights would not believe that Hussein was such an evil traitor.


    In addition, after Hussein''s betrayal of religion, the most powerful knights in mainland China were all out of experts, and even a strong man who could hold the scene could not be found. It seemed that they were no longer as powerful as before. Even the knight of level 8 can be the leader.


    In the martial arts contest, the Knight Chief was killed easily by Dewey in a fair duel on the spot, which made the Holy Knights'' order lose its prestige.


    A lot of old people in the Knights'' order have a trace of discontent. Many people can''t help but miss Hussein. In the past, Hussein was known as the first knight of the mainland. He seemed to be the first warrior in the mainland. At that time, who dared to despise the Holy Knights?


    At this moment, just before the World War I, when the war situation was in crisis and was about to fall, the first knight of the mainland who had been missing for many years suddenly appeared. He showed his strength as a saint level strongman and turned the tide with his strong and unparalleled power. It can almost be said that he saved so many lives on the city wall with his own strength.


    And many old Holy Knights, in the agitation of victory at this moment, could not help but be excited. Thinking of the prestige of Hussein leading these people, they could not help kneeling down one after another.


    Although Hussein had great prestige in the order of the Holy Knights, it was several years since he became a traitor.


    Although nearly half of the people knelt down, at the moment, the old men were very excited and knelt down to salute on the spot. Those old people who were not directly related to him also fell far behind, but they felt that since Hussein had left, even if he did not have to chase him now, they did not have to go up to meet him to avoid embarrassment.


    But in addition, there are a considerable number of Holy Knights, but they are not Hussein''s direct family. They stand at the back and watch from a distance. Some people are surprised, and then there are new knights. They can''t help thinking: is he Hussein? This is the biggest traitor in the temple. Isn''t he dead? As soon as he appears, shall we go up and kill him? For a moment, the people of the holy knight''s order had different thoughts. Hussein stood high and looked at these people coldly. Although his face was cold, the agitation in his heart could not be described in words. Hussein''s temperament has always been so cold and warm. The secret of his betrayal was not his original intention, but the most sad thing in his life. Seeing many old subordinates at the moment, why not recall the past years? However, he was a resolute man. His mind hardened as soon as he turned. Looking at the people, he said coldly, "please be careful! I''m not your knight chief Hussain! " Then he looked at the other end of the wall from a distance, where there were flags flying, and countless elite warriors surrounded by a group of officers. One of them was the commander of the front line, general Rostock¡° General Rostock. " Hussein raised his voice, which spread far away, word by word: "I am Hussein, the chief Knight of the tulip family under the Duke of the tulip family! By your Highness''s order, come and help Hussein, the chief Knight of the tulip family... When he heard this self introduction, all the Holy Knights were shocked, and then they were dejected... This peerless and powerful man turned out to be with the Duke of tulip

 Chapter 591

    The sun was shining on the main hall, and finally the clear weather swept away the cold and humidity in the palace, which had been wet all winter.


    This ancient hall is the largest palace in many majestic and solemn buildings in the imperial city. It glows in the sun. Thousands of years ago, the great founding emperor Aragorn was here to announce the national credentials and the founding of the country, and accept the submission and cheers of countless warriors.


    Despite thousands of years, countless emperors spent a lot of money to repair and expand this hall repeatedly. In this generation, this ancient building is not decadent, but more and more splendid.


    Dozens of huge circular columns surrounded by a few people on both sides are full of delicate and beautiful reliefs, on which are all legendary heroes in the founding war. The huge brazier is burning with the flame that never goes out all the year round. The golden warriors standing under the corridor are also the most elite warriors selected from the imperial guards. They are wearing the best armor, holding long axes and standing in rows.


    This place, which symbolizes the core authority of the imperial power, is where the emperor convenes the important officials and nobles to discuss and make decisions when the Empire has to make major national policies.


    Today, after a winter of admiration, his Royal Highness The Regent gathered many ministers here to discuss the war on the front line.


    The main door of the main hall was closed. At this time, a court waiter bent down and ran along the corridor in a short, quick and broken step. Although he kept a bent posture when he ran. His buttocks pouted back a little, which was funny, but none of the warriors around him dared to laugh, or even stopped him.


    Just because the court waiter, the boot owl, was in a hurry. In his hands, he held a bright red reel high above his head. The red color on the reel was bright, as if it had been dyed with blood.


    This red symbolizes the most urgent war report sent by the line. According to the Convention, if it is such an urgent war report, it will be sent to the palace. No one can stop it for a moment. Even in the middle of the night, when the war report arrives, it must be delivered directly to the emperor! This is also the founding emperor Aragon''s subway law.


    Although for thousands of years, the level of imperial emperors is uneven. There are always some fatuous monarchs in power, which inevitably neglect government affairs, and some people gradually fail to comply with these iron laws. But now the Regent is a diligent man, during his reign. These iron rules are strictly enforced!


    The waiter pouted his ass and ran to the front door of the main hall. He took a look at the golden warriors around him. He stood outside the hall door, looking a little nervous, but he opened his voice and cried out: "the emergency report of the front line is coming!"


    His voice was full of air, and he immediately delivered his voice to the hall.


    Sure enough, a moment later. When the door of the hall opened, the two Palace officials came out with calm faces, but they didn''t blame them at all. They just took the red reel seriously and ran in quickly.


    In the main hall, the Regent sits high on the throne, on both sides below. Here is camisilo, the young military Minister of the Empire. Some senior military generals, the chancellor of the exchequer. As well as many senior officials of the imperial finance department, the Minister of etiquette, and seven or eight powerful figures in the Empire, one of whom is a fat man, but it is mount Delan Warcraft.


    The dranshan Warcraft was talking out loud with a red face. He was interrupted, but he did not dare to say a word. Seeing that the court official solemnly handed a red reel to the Regent, he quickly suspended his plan about the logistics of the front-line war zone and stood there, peeping at the Regent.


    Prince Chen sat on it with a calm face and took over the reel. The seal paint on it was in good condition. He opened it, took out a scroll of parchment and opened it. Many people below stared at the Regent, trying to see something from his face. But after the Regent saw it, his face did not change at all. Even the muscles in the corner of his eyes did not change. He just nodded, After giving the reel to the valet, Wen Yan said, "well, what''s the matter with the next season''s material distribution?"


    There seemed to be some stupefied spirit in Delan mountain. Then he immediately responded, coughed twice, and then continued to shake his head. He said in a loud voice: "yes!..." Er, just now I talked about the problem of transportation. At present, the supply of grain, grass and weapons is still sufficient. But I have been in the north for a month, but I know that the consumption of armor breaking and heavy arrows on the front line is very large, and the inventory of preliminary preparation is almost bottoming out. In terms of military supplies, I have urged twice, but the workshops in the rear are still stepping up production, your highness, My family''s local workshops have already produced a batch of them. Although the quantity is still insufficient, they can also cope with the emergency. It is in the aspect of transportation that I asked the Minister of military affairs, Lord camisillo, that the transportation capacity is now full. I mean, we should just spare a batch of them from the fleet allocated by the navy to transport this batch of armor piercing arrows and other materials, Anyway, if you''re not in a hurry, you can still put it off... "


    In fact, he used to be a rich merchant family, and he was not familiar with these state affairs. However, in recent years, with the Regent in power, he was also regarded as the lineage of Prince Chen, the Regent. Naturally, he has become more and more prominent, and now he has an official position, which can be regarded as an official of the Empire, He was appointed to the post of military logistics officer in the front-line theater, and he also made a lot of efforts. As for these words, they are not what the dranshan Warcraft can say. They were recited by him last night after he asked his staff to draft them at home.


    Although he was interrupted just now, he forgot some of them for a moment. Fortunately, he remembered that the more fluent he said, the more proud he was. He thought: in the past, people thought I was only a rich businessman, but now I am an important Minister of the emperor. They have to be impressed.


    Just, the de Lan Mountain Warcraft says of shake head to shake brain, but didn''t discover, the Chen Prince sitting up, although the facial expression is as usual, but that look in the eyes, but seem to have been inferior to just so monograph, below this de Lan Mountain Warcraft say of words. Chen Prince roughly also listened to 78%, the rest of the mind, but has turned to just see the front of the war report up.


    Finally, the fat man said to spit, after a word finished, pour also head is right, Chen Prince nodded, also have no meaning of praise. He said gently, "well, I see. You can discuss this with camisillo and do it


    Delan mountain Warcraft can''t help but feel a little depressed. He did a lot of homework before he made such a thing. He just wanted to show his ability. But only get the Regent so light floating words, can''t help but have some gap in the heart.


    Fortunately, Chen Prince is how clever person, a see this fat man''s face. Then he understood the reason and added with a smile: "you fat man, it''s a bit like an imperial minister. It seems that it''s right to give you the official position. Work hard to do it!"


    This kind of encouragement made the face of Mount Delan more smiling.


    Then Prince Chen coughed: "I just received the battle report from the front line. The barbarians really launched an offensive in the early spring, and the momentum was very fierce. However, general Rostock''s war report said that they had successfully repulsed the enemy''s offensive, and the front-line soldiers fought with blood. Those barbarians suffered a lot. "


    When these words came out, the faces of those who were still speculating about the war report all relaxed.


    "But..." the Regent suddenly chuckled. The smile was a little more strange: "there''s an interesting thing in the military newspaper... This time to repel the enemy''s attack. Among them, those who have made great contributions are not the officers and men of the storm Corps. It''s not the order of magicians and Holy Knights, but... "


    Speaking of here, Chen Prince intentionally stopped for a while, looked at the following people''s face, this just continued: "is a saint rank strong person!"


    Saint level strongman?!


    Many people were surprised at this.


    On the mainland, Rodriguez is now known as the saint level strongman. Maybe most people don''t know, but now all the people in this hall are the powerful people of the Empire. Many people know that Rodriguez is a subordinate of Dewey.


    "It''s not Yinxiao sword saint." Prince Chen said with a smile: "it seems that our empire has a new saint level strongman. Interestingly, this Saint level strongman is also a family Knight under our tulip Duke... His name is strange, but it has the same name as Hussein, who defected from the church and was wanted by the mainland at that time. "


    Hussein?


    The Duke of tulip, a powerful Saint named Hussein??


    When he said this, the tone of the speaker was strange, and the expression of the listener was sinister. For a moment, the hall was silent!


    Hussein, the former holy knight who defected from the church, is dead. It''s written clearly in black and white in the notice issued by the Pope of the temple of light on the mainland!


    It didn''t take long for a family Knight under the tulip family to emerge. He was also called Hussein?


    Everyone is not a fool, among them deep meaning, how many can guess a few points.


    It''s just that... This matter is related to the church, so it''s hard to say. More importantly, it has something to do with Du Wei!


    If it was in the past, it would be all right. But now, because some time ago, the Duke of tulip and the royal family only saw the matter of pushing the bull, the dust has not yet settled. Now no one knows what attitude the Regent has towards the Duke of tulip.


    Therefore, this kind of thing, for a moment, everyone in the hall shut up and did not dare to express any opinions rashly.


    Prince Chen sits on the top and looks at the people below coldly. How can he not know their thoughts? After pondering for a while, the Regent said faintly: "there is a new saint level strongman on the mainland. It''s always a good thing. It shows that the martial spirit of the imperial people is especially strong! As for the name... It''s a coincidence that it has the same name as the traitor of that temple. Hum, Hussain... The people called Hussain on the mainland, if we trace them one by one, we are afraid that there will be seven or eight thousand. It''s no surprise that there are more people of the same sex in the world


    Chen prince so a say, also can be regarded as to show an attitude. The rest of us are relieved. One by one, they came up to express their approval, and some people flattered them, saying that under the wise leadership of the Regent, they vigorously advocated the imperial style of fighting, which led to the emergence of more powerful people among the people.


    No one will believe this kind of bullshit, just. In officialdom, this kind of flowery talk is indispensable. For a moment, the quiet scene just now became lively.


    After hearing this for a while, Prince Chen thought it over and said, "since it''s the Knights under the Duke of tulip, it''s also a good work for the country. What''s more, we can''t do without a reward for our great achievements. Well, it''s just that Hussein is under Dewey''s command, but it''s not good to directly appoint him to the military post... Do you have any good suggestions? "


    No one answered this question.


    There was a moment of silence. Many people, however, turned their eyes to the chancellor of the exchequer, because the relationship between Dewey and the royal family was a little stiff and there was a hint of disaster. As a result, a group of influential figures in the original imperial capital were hot on Dewey. How dare you stand with Dewey when you can''t hide?


    In this hall, when it comes to the knights who reward Dewey, no one dares to say good things. Of course, no one will rush to say bad things. After all, Dewey has not fallen, and the attitude of the Regent is not clear. No one is willing to offend others rashly.


    It''s just that. Since it is under the command of Du Wei, who is the only one who has been deeply branded as "tulip Duke" in this hall? Who told you to marry your granddaughter to Dewey''s brother? Even if you are not a tulip party, you are also a tulip party!


    This kind of thing to say good things for Dewey... You do it!


    The finance minister was also in a bit of a dilemma. The old man was selfless for his country. He knew the meaning of people''s eyes and was magnanimous. I''m not afraid of what people think. I''m not afraid of the suspicion of the Regent, but I''m the chancellor of the exchequer. It''s not appropriate for me to open this letter about military merit.


    He coughed and looked up at camisilo, the Minister of military affairs. However, he saw that camisilo was in the presence of God, squinting his eyes and looking like he had nothing to do with his own affairs. The Minister of Finance couldn''t help but have a bitter smile in his heart: this boy, young, has learned the image of the old Prime Minister completely. Hum, he is also a sly little thing. He used to be a brother to Dewey, but now he''s pretending to be an ostrich.


    At this time, when it comes to Dewey, it becomes a bit enigmatic. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the old man, the chancellor of the exchequer, which makes him a little anxious. Finally, he coughed and said, "well... Your highness, I think that since he is a servant of the Duke of tulip, it is not good for the state to appoint public office, It''s just... Now in the front-line war zone, the mercenaries recruited from all over the mainland have become an army of their own, which is not the establishment of the imperial army. In my opinion, it''s better to appoint the knight Hussein to be the leader of the mercenary. Then... As a saint level strongman, naturally, he is a man beyond the world. I think this kind of strongman is disdainful of the reward of gold coins and property. So, I mean... In terms of merit, it''s OK to award medals and honors. "


    The prince of Chen laughed and followed the way: "this suggestion is very good. To this knight Hussain... Well, an imperial silver medal of courage, plus the title of "protector of the nation.". Well, since he is a strong saint, he can also deserve the title of "Saint". In addition... According to what you said, the mercenary also let him lead... Er, by the way, before the tulip family, general longbarton had been seconded to the front line to serve as the commander of the mercenary. That, this Hussein is considered as the deputy commander. "


    After a pause, Prince Chen said: "and... Before, there was a report on the front line that the mercenaries had made a contribution to an airborne battle behind the enemy''s back. This time, they will be rewarded together. Your finance department and the military affairs department will discuss how to award the reward according to the military merit... In addition, the mercenaries should also be given a name. Otherwise, they are all mercenaries, which is not very nice. "


    Prince Chen thought about it and said, "I think of a name... It''s called ''Langya''. This mercenary will be renamed ''Langya army'' in the future."


    He is the Regent, the ruler of the Empire. Who would object to that?


    It''s settled.


    Hussein has changed. He became the deputy commander of the "wolf tooth army" personally awarded by the Regent of the Empire, awarded the silver medal of courage and the title of "protector of the country".


    The news came out of the palace on that day, and within half a day, diduvi, who was hiding in tulip Duke''s house, received the news.


    "The wolf tooth army?" Du Wei laughs and claps his hand: "good name is as sharp as dog and wolf''s sharp teeth."


    Nearby, Joe looked worried: "what are you laughing at? You sent Hussein to the north, that''s a move. The whole continent knows. Don''t forget that he is a traitor to the church. What should the church do when it gets into trouble? "


    "Trouble? Who''s looking for trouble? " Dewey snorted and disdained: "Your Majesty, the Pope has announced in black and white that the traitor Hussein is dead! He is the Pope, the spiritual leader of the Empire. He said that death is death! Now, Hussein is just a person who happens to have the same name and surname as the traitor. Isn''t he in the world. Have you ever been guilty of the same name? Hey, hey... Is the church going to investigate? Good! Does that mean your holiness''s words don''t count? Ordinary people don''t mean what they say. Who is he? The pope! The spiritual leader of the mainland! Let him beat himself in the mouth? Where is the face of the church


    Although he is sophistry, but when he speaks, but a strong tone, a shameless look to the end. Next to Joe looked, but also can''t laugh or cry.


    After laughing for a while, Joe didn''t understand and said, "Dewey, you sent Hussein to the front line to fight. It''s reasonable to worry that the front line will not be able to hold up if there are strong ones among the orcs. It''s just that it''s better to send Hussein than Rodriguez, or... Just let me go to the north for a while. "


    At this point, Qiao Qiao''s tone was a little guilty. He took a sneak look at Du Wei, but saw Du Wei''s face smiling and aiming at himself. She just simply in the heart a horizontal, fork waist Diao man way: "how! I''m suffocated in the imperial capital. It''s better to go to the front line to fight and kill than to be suffocated in this yard all day. "


    Dewey shook his head. "It''s not time. It''s not time. You see, we will go to the front in the future. "


    Joe was a little discouraged and continued: "no matter what, you don''t want to be sent by others. But let Hussein show his face. It''s always trouble. "


    Dewey disdains: "trouble? Afraid the church will trouble me? The church had known for a long time that Hussein was alive, and the Pope''s announcement was a private compromise with me. Now... I''m afraid the church will trouble me? Anyway, even without Hussein''s public appearance. Will the church let me go? Hum... And... "


    At this point, Dewey''s face finally became more serious. After a look at Joe, his voice softened down and he said in a low voice, "Joe, you, me and Vivian, we have a good relationship and a warm life together. However, there is a saying that "if you are full, you don''t know if you are hungry." Hey, you have a happy childhood. Don''t forget that Hussein is still single. If he falls in love with an ordinary girl, that''s all. But his lover is the princess of the Empire. If you want to marry a princess of the Empire, you can''t marry a black family without status. Even if we will, the Regent will not, even if the Regent will... The royal rules will never be tolerated. Besides, the Princess Louise is not too young. I''m afraid her marriage has already been put on the agenda. If we don''t hurry up, once the royal family has arranged for her marriage, it will be troublesome. "


    With a sigh and a look at the scarlet face of JOJO, Dewey put out his finger, put a little light on JOJO''s nose and said with a smile, "I just want Hussein to show up in public, big Ruth! And then he made a great contribution to let the mainland know his fame! Now, he is no longer a "black household", but a grand deputy commander of the Langya army, the winner of the silver medal of courage of the Empire, and the "protector of the Empire"! This order, once issued by the imperial official, is the legal status in black and white!! From then on, he is no longer a black household, but a man of great imperial merit


    With a smile, Dewey patted his thigh and said slowly: "now, the identity is clear and the glory is there. It seems that it is not enough to match the princess, but it doesn''t matter. As long as Hussein makes more contributions in the front line and the halo on his head is brighter, he will have enough glory to marry the princess to the royal family at a certain time. That''s about it. "


    Speaking of this, Du Wei''s eyes flashed a bit of awe inspiring, his voice turned cold, and he said coldly: "as for the temple to trouble me... When won''t those sticks trouble me? Besides... Hussein, to me, is just like a brother! For his happiness... Even if I let the temple hate more, it''s nothing!! The temple has long wanted to kill me a hundred times. Now even if it hates me more, it wants to kill me 200 times. Three hundred times, it doesn''t make any difference. "


    Empire out of a saint class strong, the news immediately with the equinox spread to the continent of Roland. What''s more, the powerful saint on the mainland is almost legendary. Although Rodriguez is a saint, everyone knows that he once participated in a coup in his early years. Although the saint rank can not be measured by secular standards, some of them are not loud enough.


    This new saint level strongman has made great achievements in the front line, which helps us to fight those good people of barbarian race!


    In the process of spreading this "happy event", naturally, there are many good people who take the name of Hussein as an article. He was vaguely connected with the dead church traitor.


    However, all kinds of rumors abound, but the church remained silent.


    It was the day after the order for the land grant to Hussein was issued.


    The Duke of tulip, who has been at home for several months, has finally walked out of his own palace!


    It was early in the morning. The Duke''s carriage went out of the palace, under the retinue of a group of guard knights, out of the gate of the imperial capital. The guards of the royal city looked at it, but they didn''t believe their own eyes.


    Everyone guessed that the Duchess, who was in the whirlwind, was out of the palace. I''m afraid that the imperial capital would not be peaceful in the future!


    Dewey, on the other hand, took a carriage and left the city. He came directly to the Imperial military academy, which had been away for many days.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the college. Dewey was still in his wheelchair. The instructors and guards of the college, who had heard of the Duke''s arrival, came up to meet him.


    A group of people gathered around Dewey''s wheelchair and slowly went into the college. When they passed the playground, they heard shouting and drinking on the playground, but the students were training.


    In the military academy. There are already five hundred transferred Wang Cheng''s guards. The first is to be responsible for the order and protection of this person. He also served as the "companion training" for these officers and cadets. When Du Wei came to the playground, dozens of cadet officers were conducting cross-country exercises with 200 fully armed Wang Cheng guards. Dewey immediately ordered people to push the wheelchair to the playground. From a distance, he saw a group of officers there, divided into blue and red sides, fighting with each other, in a hot momentum. Du Weidi''s wheelchair crunched. The wooden wheel rolled over the sand on the playground and came to the side. With a group of followers around him, it immediately aroused the ideas of many officers and cadets on the playground. Those with sharp eyes immediately recognized it. Sitting in the wheelchair in the middle, he had a strange smile on his face, There is a faint evil in the eyes... Who is not the dean who has made everyone suffer enough?!? As soon as he came back, all the students were stunned. They even forgot the training. Everyone was staring at Du Wei, and even more people opened their mouths wide, so that they could not say a word. Another cadet officer, who was climbing an obstacle wall, took a look at Du Wei and looked at the familiar hairy smile. He suddenly fell off the wall and sat down on the ground. He did not care about the pain. He just stared at Du Wei. Dewey waved and grinned. "I''m back to work, kids... Do you miss me?" The words were floating gently, but none of them said anything. They all held their breath and watched the return of the president. Most of them thought, "this tormenting guy has come back. This good day is coming to an end. I''m afraid he will suffer more in the future..."

 Chapter 592

    Du Wei''s face was happy, and he was awed by many students. After a long time, these guys were still staring at themselves, but no one spoke. Du Wei pursed a smile and said gently: "Oh? It seems that you don''t welcome me back... Why are you all dumb and speechless? "


    As soon as the words came out, the students immediately came back to their senses and started shouting. Some of them even tried their best to squeeze out happy smiles on their faces. For a moment, many students on the playground cheered and warmly welcomed the president''s return. The scene was quite lively, but the guys were so scared that they didn''t even dare to breathe in Du Wei''s face, It was as respectful as a mouse meeting a cat.


    "All right." Du Wei waved his hand, and the compliments stopped immediately. Du Wei looked at the students and said slowly, "I''ve heard that you''ve let the ducks go wild these days when I''m away. It''s very happy, isn''t it?" Hey, hey, good, good! Everyone is young, energetic and needs to vent. I understand that. However, I don''t think you will neglect your serious studies... Well, since I''m back, I''ll check your progress. Well, tonight, all the vacations will be cancelled. After the training, gather in the auditorium. Let me see if you are lazy during my absence. In the front, if anyone''s assessment result is too bad, alas... "


    At this point, Du Wei sighed softly: "I haven''t seen you for many days, and I don''t want to punish people as soon as I see you. I hope you can do more, but don''t let me down. "


    Finish. Du Wei tilted his head, and his entourage immediately pushed his wheelchair and left the playground.


    After Dewey left for a while, the group of students began to cry one by one. More people ran to Gabriel and said: "Gabriel, you are the younger brother of the dean. You are most familiar with the nature of the dean. This is the assessment. What kind of things will you test? If... Angers the Dean, everyone will not have a good life. "


    Gabriel also wry smile: "my brother was at home a few days ago, and never mentioned anything about the college. How can I know what he will be better than us? If you ask me, I dare not ask him. And... "He said helplessly:" you guys, you''ve been more comfortable recently. Even I didn''t recite the documents of the logistics department a few days ago... Alas. My brother often says that fighting is fighting logistics. He attaches great importance to logistics. I think he will probably take the exam to compare this aspect... He was not here a few days ago. I''m afraid my brother also knows about the fact that several Quartermaster officers from the military affairs department came to give lectures last time. "


    He doesn''t say it''s OK, he says it. All the more, everyone changes color.


    These elite officers from all over the Empire, one by one, used to be high minded and rebellious, but they were awed by Duwei to the core. When Duwei came, they were all silent and obedient.


    "Forget it, forget it." One of the officers sighed: "at least these days have passed happily, since the Dean has come back. If the Dean wants to beat me, I''m convinced. "


    This immediately resonated. One by one, they didn''t care to play these cross-country fighting games on the playground, but ran back to the barracks one by one to read books.


    Du Wei went back to his Dean''s office and asked some instructors about the recent events. Then he had a number in his mind. And the team leader of these students. That Alor called and inquired carefully. As soon as he heard that the students had rushed back to turn over their books and had to deal with their own assessment, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It''s really not a simple thing for these eight men of Qiu to control themselves.


    In the evening, Dewey called all the students together and took a few people who broke the discipline and made a lot of noise when they were away these days. They pulled them out and beat them with sticks.


    These officers are not convinced by others, but they are convinced and awed by Dewey. I just feel that although the president is seriously ill and in a wheelchair, he seems to be very weak, but when he is facing him, there is no idea of resistance in his heart.


    Du Wei had great prestige among the cadets. After a beating with a stick, he ran to the barracks one by one in the evening and personally gave the wounded cadets the medicine. This is called slapping and then giving a sweet date to eat. Du Wei has been very skillful in this skill for a long time. Instead of hating Du Wei, the beaten students were moved to tears by Du Wei''s warm words full of expectations. On the contrary, they blamed themselves for not respecting the dean''s instruction. Seeing the Dean so late, he was still dragging his sick body and sitting in a wheelchair to see himself, which was really a shame and regret, I just want the stick wound on my back to be a little bit thicker and a little bit deeper, so that I can reduce my guilt.


    After many days of illness, Duke tulip suddenly walked out of his own dungeon. After that, the old Prime Minister leaned back on him and sighed: "no one knows what the Regent is thinking about Dewey. Many powerful families and dignitaries in the imperial capital are guessing, but no one can understand. At this moment, you foolishly take that thing to ask the Regent? What are you up to? Do you want to test the attitude of the regent to Dewey? "


    "I don''t have any." Camisiro wry smile: "I just feel..." "no" feel "! You shouldn''t think about it! It''s none of your business! You do this, I understand your mind, you are for the sake of the Regent, want to do things well, want to show your loyalty to him. However, in his opinion, he will suspect that you are taking this matter to test his attitude towards Dewey. Do you understand? " Camisillo pondered for a moment, his face dignified, nodded, then stood up and said goodbye. But he walked two steps to the door, but suddenly stopped, turned around and gazed at the old Prime Minister. At this moment, there was a faint struggle in camisillo''s look, but finally his face changed, his face was as heavy as water, he gave a long breath, gritted his teeth and said, "I still have an important question in my heart, I can only ask you for advice after thinking about it." " Go ahead. " The old Prime Minister sighed. Camisillo came back, but did not sit down. Instead, he suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of the old Prime Minister. The young military Minister of the Empire, with a dignified face, gritted his teeth and said, "what I want to ask is... In the future, if... I mean if! If the Duke of tulip and the royal family turn against each other, how can I deal with myself? " The old Prime Minister shook his body and looked up at camisillo for a long time. The old man''s face was a little tired. He thought for a while and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid I can''t see that day. However, according to the current trend, what you said may not happen. " After a pause, the old Prime Minister''s eyes flashed: "if the Regent is here, then you don''t have to hesitate. Naturally, you are on the Regent''s side." After listening, camisillo suddenly dropped his head and did not look at the old prime minister, but asked: "if... The Regent is not here?" When the old Prime Minister heard this, he suddenly shook his hand, and the crutches he was holding in both hands fell to the ground with a bang. The old man''s body was shocked, but he stood up slightly. His face was like a dry orange peel, and the wrinkles around his eyes were dense, but he seemed to jump a few times. His eyes suddenly become very sharp, like a lion in front of the general cold staring at camisillo¡° How do you know? "

 Chapter 593

    This is clearly the old man, in this moment, the eyes are bright as if they can directly shine into the heart.


    But camisillo deliberately lowered his head, did not meet each other''s eyes, lowered his head, but gently said a word:


    "Have you forgotten... I''m your nephew and grandson-in-law. This family... Will always be mine. Every man must find a way out for himself. "


    The words were not very loud, but every word fell into the ears of the old prime minister, which made the old man''s face slightly changed.


    Finally, robustscher sat down slowly, patted his knee, looked at camisillo for a while, and then laughed: "OK, you get up."


    Camisillo then raised his head and looked into the eyes of the old Prime Minister: "I was also very surprised. I can''t imagine that you have been standing in the Empire for decades, but you have your people in the palace early. "


    "Speak carefully." The old Prime Minister glanced at camisilo.


    Camisillo had a mocking smile: "you taught me to pretend to be confused, to get rid of it, and not to speculate on the king''s mind. But you have an eyeliner in the palace early, which is different from what you taught.


    "It''s different." The old Prime Minister sneered, and his eyes naturally showed the majesty of the imperial Prime Minister: "what''s your status now? Minister of military affairs... Hum, but you are young and lack of qualification. You may not be able to move those big men in the military headquarters. In your present position, you are a first-class Minister of the Empire. But when it comes to power in your hands. I''m afraid I can''t even touch the second rate! The position is high but the power is not heavy... I teach you not to speculate on the king''s mind in your identity. That''s the right way and also for your own good. "


    Then the old man was tired and sighed, "I''m different. I''ve been wallowing in the water of the imperial capital since I was 20 years old, from the finance department, the imperial ceremonial department, the Inspectorate. The military command rolled all the way and was transferred to the local government for four years. It can be said that I have almost sat in every department and official post of the Empire! It took me half my life to be the Prime Minister of the Empire. In my position, it sounds better. It''s under one person and over ten thousand people. It''s a little hard to say... "


    The old man suddenly smiles and looks ironic: "if I meet a fatuous emperor, I am in power and say that the crow is white, he only knows that it is white!"!! Yes, of course. This is not surrender, I certainly do not have. But... An ordinary minister can be a pure "minister" instead of speculating on the emperor''s mind. But... I can''t! Not the Prime Minister of the Empire! As a person. More than ten thousand people, even worse! So, what I teach you not to do is from your standpoint. However, in my position, I have to do it! "


    Since the old man let go of his mind, he said frankly: "I understood the position of Prime Minister of the Empire in my early years. Holding the government of a country can no longer be regarded as a pure minister, but... Half monarch and half minister! Therefore, I must always understand the mind of the one in the palace. In fact, this kind of thing has existed throughout the ages. I had eyeliner in the imperial city for years. Just this eyeliner. I don''t plan big things on weekdays. It''s not easy to expose just one piece of safe news. " Immediately. The old man gave camisillo a look: "I just didn''t expect that these people knew that I was going to die, and they took refuge in you."


    Camisillo said with a dry smile: "as long as you are human, you always have to find your own way. This family will be mine anyway. Are you going to hide from me for the rest of your life? "


    Camisillo did not hide, directly said: "a few days ago, you had a disease in the winter, you can''t help it. I take care of everything in this family. As a result, in the daily internal affairs of the family, some strange secret letters were sent, but I didn''t know where they came from. When I became curious, I checked them and found that they were all written in secret words. Even if ordinary people got them, they couldn''t understand them, but you forgot what I do. I was undercover under the crown prince for ten years for the Regent, but I''m familiar with this kind of secret credit code. Besides, the secret words you made with the eyeliner in the imperial palace were not very clever. I took a little thought and cracked them. As a result, I knew that the letter was actually a message from the Royal Palace, but I never expected that you have been wearing eyeliner in the imperial city for so many years. In the letter, there are nothing more than trivial matters, such as how the Regent ate recently, how little emperor Charlie lost his temper, what books Princess Karina read, and how many days the Regent has been busy with government affairs and has not gone to see the queen and the princess.... "


    "Well, I don''t want to rebel, and I don''t need to pry into big things. As long as you know these trivial things, you can have a general grasp of the situation in the palace. " The old Prime Minister shook his head: "if I really spy on what secret news, this eye liner will be exposed for decades."


    "It''s just that trivial things are valuable in the end." Camisillo grinned bitterly: "there have been many new doctors in the court recently. I''ll pay attention to this. "


    The old man hesitated for a moment: "now that you know it, it seems that my eye liner in the court has been accepted by you. Well, anyway, sooner or later, it will be handed over to you... "


    With that, the old man turned around, found a pen on the table, and slowly wrote down several lines on a piece of white paper.


    He looked up at Cami Ciro: "I have been in the imperial city for decades, and I have never deliberately sought out any royal secrets for years. But I do not care much about what seems like a normal day. You know, in fact, many seemingly simple things tell you more secrets!"


    He handed this piece of paper: "in the past, the internal affairs of the Imperial Palace and the palace doctors would regularly purchase some medicinal materials for use in the imperial palace. Over the years, it has become a rule to buy what medicine and how much. And the court magicians... Hum. The special potions used by the magicians were originally bought from the magic trade union, but the court magicians and the magic trade union are not the same way, so they have always been the internal affairs of the palace responsible for the regular purchase. Since the beginning of last year, the palace''s internal procurement list has changed. With each purchase, there are more special medicinal materials and magic potions than ever before. If it''s just a single month, it''s not surprising that there''s a sudden increase. It may be that a certain magician has a temporary demand for magic research. However, since the beginning of last year, there have been so many things in the list every month. Although the number of varieties has changed occasionally, there are still some medicines in the list. But it has not changed


    He flicked the piece of paper in his hand: "what''s written on this paper is the new varieties more than usual in the purchasing list in recent months. I didn''t care, but it''s customary. I still sent people to remote places in the south to ask doctors about the effects of the drugs on the list, and then I calculated them. Our Regent... "


    The old man frowned and sighed silently.


    Camisillo took a look, but firmly back in the heart, turned to take the paper, went to a candle in the house, put the paper together, burned to ashes.


    He stood by the fire, and the fire reflected on his face. His young face was bright and dark: "now that I have spoken all the words... Then. You always have to give me a clear statement... In case, on that day, his highness will be gone, and the Duke of tulip will have a bad relationship with the royal family. I don''t know what to do


    The old man closed his eyes: "I''m afraid I can''t live this spring... I can''t see the day you said. However, if there is such a day, you... "


    The door was closed. Two important imperial ministers, one old and one young. No one heard the conversation in this room. And the night wind outside is gradually rising, blowing the treetops in the yard and making a rustling noise, which seems to cover up the sound of conversation in the room all in the night


    Empire 966, the last day of March.


    The eastern fortress of the Kaspersky line.


    In winter, some temporary barracks were built on the South Bank of the river for the mobilized River workers and several infantry regiments. In order to ensure that the river will not freeze in winter, these people were prepared to dig ice in winter.


    As a result, the warm winter made all these preparations useless. At the beginning of spring, all the river workers and troops stationed on the riverside were transferred back, while in those temporary barracks, there were still a large number of iron chisels, shovels, hoes and other tools that had not been transported back.


    Not far to the south is the eastern fortress. Although the scale of this fortress is a little smaller than that of the main fortress in the middle of China, it can be regarded as a rare big city on the mainland. There are six divisions of Imperial troops stationed in this fortress, including three divisions of storm corps as the main force, plus three elite selected from the local garrison mobilized from all over the country, In addition, there are about 60000 River workers, civilian workers and logistics troops.


    On the east side of the fortress, a gap was opened on the city wall, and a high water tower was built. Underneath, there was a 50 meter wide approach canal, which led directly to the canal, so that the river transport fleet could directly transport the transported materials to the city.


    After the beginning of spring, the weather is getting warmer and warmer day by day, because there is a big river here to act as a natural barrier, there are Imperial Navy warships on the river to patrol, and there is a small-scale warship team stationed here on the ground floor of Shuizhai city on the east side of the fort. As a result, the imperial scouts and cavalry would still patrol the city every day, going back and forth along the South Bank of the canal.


    From this point of view, the situation of the eastern defense line is much easier than that of the central main line.


    Although the barbarian enemies attacked the fleet underwater last year, they never appeared again after several attacks. Later, the transport fleet stepped up their guard. The tense atmosphere lasted for half a year, but there was no new situation. Finally, it gradually relaxed.


    On this morning, a hundred men cavalry came out from the north gate of the fortress. First, they made a tour around the north end of the fortress. Then they divided into two teams, one to the left and the other to the right, along the South Bank of the canal.


    These are the elite cavalry of the storm corps, wearing thick armor, carrying a one handed cross sword on their back, and immediately carrying their spears.


    Because the weather is getting warmer, the flow of water on the river is slow, and the morning sun shines on the river, dyeing the calm river into a light golden halo.


    The cavalry looked relaxed. The eastern defense line had never had any major fighting since the beginning of the war. Those barbarian enemies must know that the river is hard to cross, so they have never attacked here. It''s said that after the Spring Festival, the main fortress in the middle of the country fought hard twice. It''s said that even the magicians have been sent out, and the Empire has a new saint level strongman to help fight. Under the leadership of the team leader, the cavalry rode slowly and looked at the north bank from time to time. As usual, occasionally, they would see some other wolf cavalry patrolling on the north bank, but they couldn''t come over across a big river. At most, they looked at each other across the river for a while, and then left. Today, after less than a meal, the cavalry out of the city suddenly stopped as soon as the leader of the cavalry raised his hand. The cavalry captain looked back, his face a little ugly: "listen to me!" So many cavalry stopped the horse''s hoof together, and they heard a thick and rhythmic "Hua Hua" from the north! Whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa The sound of the wind! It seems that the sound is still far away, but gradually, gradually, vaguely close. Looking at the river nearby, the water on the river seemed to be in the sound. There was a slight and rhythmic shock on the water surface... The cavalry captain immediately took out his telescope and looked towards the north bank. After only one look, he was shocked immediately, and his face suddenly changed! In the small telescope tube, the picture appears: on the vast field north of the river, from a distance, the sky is everywhere, boundless, one by one, like ants, black square array, dense, heads are moving, knives and guns are like a black steel forest! Thousands of feet trample on the earth, with a neat rhythm! The neat sound of footsteps, like thunder, beat in people''s hearts. There was also the clanging sound of armor collision during the march of the square array, which turned into a piece of music, like a kind of chilling note

 Chapter 594

    At noon, the garrison of the eastern fortress responded quickly. The Imperial troops of the two divisions galloped out of the city and came to the Bank of the river. Then the small fleet stationed on the dock of the water stronghold in the city immediately left the dock through the diversion channel and came to the Bank of the river.


    Whether it''s doubt or surprise. However, there is no doubt that the barbarian army is really going to attack the eastern fortress on a large scale! Do they... Want to cross the river by force?!


    Shortly after noon, the battle began. In terms of accusations, the orcs of the two death squads, regardless of the coverage of human archers on the other side, rushed up with huge pieces of wood, trying to build a floating bridge on the river.


    The orcs were all topless, and even gave up their armor in order to be nimble. Instead, they held up a broad board to block the arrow when they were running.


    On the South Bank of the river, human archers line up, round by round, trying to prevent each other from building a floating bridge on the other bank. Their arrows are flying like locusts in the sky. On the north bank, arrows are everywhere on the ground. The orcs who run and work with wooden boards work under the dense rain of arrows. From time to time, some orcs are shot by the arrows and make a few screams. One by one, the furry soles of the feet trampled on the Bank of the river. The black soil on the ground was gradually stained red with blood.


    An hour later, the orcs paid hundreds of casualties, and finally built a simple pier about 10 meters wide on the other bank.


    By this time, the archers on the other side had begun to retreat. The commanding general of the human army is general Rostock''s deputy, the deputy head of the storm corps, and the supreme commander of the eastern fortress, Dominguez.


    Right now. The 46 year old general personally took the troops of two divisions to command sniping on the south bank. With his back against the eastern fortress, the logistics engineers were nervously carrying out the large-scale weapons in the city. One by one, the catapults were pushed to the bank and began to roar across the river.


    Later, the imperial warships also sailed to the river, and eight imperial sea soul warships lined up on the river. Closely linked, with the ship''s catapult on the north shore of the orc shooting.


    With the addition of warships, the loss of orcs was greatly increased. In less than half an hour, the orc engineers on the north bank shoal had almost covered the shoal with their bodies, and the sailors on the ship also picked up their crossbows and fired at the north bank.


    In the war situation, mankind once had the upper hand.


    The pier the orcs built on the north bank. Two times, they were blasted and collapsed by the catapult, but the orcs seemed determined to cross the river here. After two times, despite the casualties, they sent a large number of death squads to rebuild. The shoal was full of bodies, broken arrows, and logs.


    Seeing the human warships blocking the river, general domingues was full of doubts... Look at this situation. It''s impossible for the enemy to cross the river here... Did they come to die on purpose?


    From the point of view of the enemy, it is obvious that the horde of orcs on the other side, with at least 100000 troops, is going to attack here.


    On the warship, the sailors launched catapults crazily, watching the orcs on the other side falling down and shooting huge catapults. The powerful penetrating power can shoot three or five orcs at the same time, just like a string of sugar gourd.


    The sailors roared excitedly, watching the enemy on the other side fall in rows under the attack of the invincible warships of the Empire, and the bows and arrows in their hands also shot hard. Many soldiers even tried too hard when they were excited, and even their thumbs were cut bloody.


    The orcs still didn''t give up. The pier was nailed firmly to the north bank under the impact of thousands of ORC soldiers'' almost crazy suicide. Innumerable timbers have been reinforced to withstand the crazy bombardment of human beings.


    And this time. Dominguez has sent people to the city to mobilize the air force.


    There is a large group of about 150 bombing airships stationed in the city of the eastern fortress. At this time, seeing the orc army on the other side of the border, general domingues immediately remembered the advantages of airship land. These Orc lines are so dense, and they are on the flat open field. When can we not bomb at this time?


    The war lasted until the afternoon. It seemed that the orcs didn''t take advantage of it at all. The human soldiers fell into an atmosphere of extreme fanaticism and joy. In most people''s eyes, most of these orcs were brain damaged and came here to die foolishly.


    But at this time, the situation suddenly changed!


    On the surface of the river, eight imperial sea soul class warships were originally lined up, but although the river was widened several times by the empire with a lot of manpower and material resources before the war, these warships were Navy warships after all. Since the beginning of the war, the largest sea god and sea king class warships of the Empire have never entered the river. Only the small and medium-sized sea soul class warships of the Imperial Navy can travel on the river. Even so, eight sea soul class warships seem to be a little crowded on the river.


    The fleet was close together, almost end to end. The warships were fighting hard to fire towards the north bank, but they didn''t know that the disaster was coming!!


    The accident happened suddenly!


    The flagship of the fleet was the third from the bottom. The commander of the fleet was a veteran of the Imperial Navy, who had participated in two expeditions to the south. And in the boat sailors a fanatical atmosphere, all of a sudden, heard the sound of a dull underwater boom!


    Bang!!


    This sound, like a heavy hammer hit on the board, and then the hull immediately shook violently for a few times. Before the public reaction, the warship had already tilted seriously to the left!


    Then, I heard the sound of underwater collision, and the terrible sound of broken wood. After the ship tilted, the sailors on the ship screamed and ran, and many people fell into the water. The following has been panic over the report, below the waterline cabin has been smashed hull!


    "Down! They''re underwater! "


    The captain immediately issued an order. The sailors picked up their bows and arrows and shot hard under the water. But across the water, the bows and arrows lost most of their power. Some of the sailors set up catapults and turned around to shoot into the water.


    The water war in this era lacks the ability to fight back underwater. And some brave sailors. After getting the order from the officer, he had no time to take off his clothes, grabbed the knife and bit it in his mouth, so he jumped into the river one after another and dived into the water.


    Row by row of the sailors bravely jumped into the water, the scene in a moment, seems to fall into a brief silence. The ship still tilted, but the sound of underwater collision seemed to stop. Many people rushed to the boat and looked down.


    However, none of the sailors jumped down with their knives.


    A moment later, someone exclaimed. Between the surface of the water, a stream of red blood from below, just like the water in full bloom after another gorgeous red flowers in general!


    Then there were bubbles all over the water. There was a strange tension among the people on board.


    More brave sailors took off their boots, bit their knives in their mouths and jumped into the water


    Then, suddenly, there was a violent collision sound under the water, and you can see a sudden spray of water coming out from under the river! There are countless blood in the water. Gushing up, which is also mixed with some terrible broken arms and broken bodies!!


    With a cry of surprise, the underwater hull gave out a cry of sadness. The sailors who had been struggling to block the damaged part in the cabin didn''t have time to escape. In the roar, they watched the hull suddenly break!


    The icy water poured in crazily, and immediately annihilated the sailors under the cabin.


    Then the hull broke off from the middle, and the bow of the ship immediately cocked up. The sailors and officers standing in the bow fell into the water one after another under the call sign.


    At this time. Finally, the underwater enemies showed their faces. Several huge monsters covered with greasy fur and faint flesh red came out of the water. Their heads were big and roaring.


    There are more than ten of these monsters, each of which is at least five meters away. They are the hippo orcs who are good at water.


    These hippopotamus orcs are born with huge body and terrible power. After diving into the water, each hippopotamus Orc still holds a huge hammer in his hand!


    The flagship of the human fleet was suddenly attacked by several hippopotamus orcs and broke!


    The sudden collapse of the flagship immediately caused the panic of the whole fleet. The general of the fleet had fallen into the water before he came and issued the final order. The hippopotamus orcs are still lurking in the water, wantonly hunting and killing the fallen human sailors.


    Although these sailors were excellent sailors who had fought with the tide in the sea, no matter how good the water quality of human beings was, they could not match this natural underwater race. In addition to the huge body and barbaric power of the hippopotamus orcs, the underwater sailors died quickly, one by one being hanged and even swallowed by the hippopotamus.


    This is the plot of the criminals. On the north bank, they deliberately sent a large number of orcs to build a floating bridge to feint attack, which attracted the human fleet to the water. The hippopotamus orcs, on the other hand, quietly launched into the water from the upstream, lurked in the water and ambushed the human fleet.


    After being attacked, human warships immediately responded. On one warship by one, those brave sailors were not afraid of underwater monsters, and even some military officers with strong skills took the lead to take off their clothes and jump into the water with short knives.


    However, on the surface of the water, constantly emerged a broken human soldiers, for a time, the broad river, everywhere blood!


    The war is still going on. Human warships are attacked one by one. After paying a lot of casualties, the Navy officers and men finally have no choice but to recognize the fact that they have no way to deal with these monsters attacking themselves underwater. After the flagship was sunk, another warship was soon sunk.


    Then, the fleet began to issue a flag one by one: retreat!


    It''s meaningless to stay on the river. We can only let the soldiers die in vain.


    But at this time, they want to return, can''t do it! After all, the river is still a little narrow. The fleet lines up on the river. They are crowded together in dense formation. At this time, they want to retreat, but they are in chaos. They can''t even turn around! Several big ships crowded together, and even collided with each other. The hippopotamus orcs were crazy to devour the lives of the sailors underwater. Some hippopotamus orcs were crazy and came out of the water, trying to attack the humans on the deck. But this kind of hot headed action finally brought casualties to the hippopotamus orcs. If they are underwater, human warships will have nothing to do, but once they come out of the water, the sailors immediately take up bows and arrows or even catapults to fight back. Although the hippopotamus orcs are thick skinned, they can''t withstand the attack of the crossbow. With a few howls, several hippopotamus orcs were shot by the crossbow and fell into the water. On the river, in the chaos, human warships crowded together one by one. They could not enter or retreat. The sinking of the flagship brought chaos to the command, and the river was not only narrow, but also far less deep than the sea! Even some damaged warships sank for a little half, but the remaining half was still floating on the water, but it just blocked the river!

 Chapter 595

    After about an hour of fierce fighting, the human warships finally collapsed in this predicament. One by one, the warships were sunk, and countless sailors jumped into the water. At this time, they did not take the initiative to meet the enemy. Seeing the crisis, they had to jump off the ship to survive. For a moment, the river was full of people, The sailors struggled to swim towards the river bank in an attempt to escape.


    However, in this chaos, the hippopotamus orcs wantonly hunt and kill human sailors. Some of them are devoured and bitten by the hippopotamus orcs in the water, some are injured and drowned, and some of them are in a panic, but they forget to identify the direction, and swim to the north bank! As soon as they got ashore, they fell into the hands of the orcs who had been waiting for the wolf cavalry on the shore.


    General domingues on the shore looked pale, and he roared and screamed, but he had nothing to do with the situation on the water.


    The whole river was covered with broken ship plates and dead bodies. The whole river nearby was dyed red by blood!


    On the surface of the water, the soldiers screamed bitterly, and the human soldiers on the shore changed color one after another.


    Although there are also soldiers on the shore, who are familiar with the nature of water, take the lead in diving into the river and trying to rescue their colleagues, most of these divers have become the prey of Hippo orcs.


    On the water, everywhere can see the beast shadow, the hippo orcs in this war out of the limelight!


    In this battle, the hippo tribe, originally a small tribe, had less than 8000 members, but this time more than 3000 Hippo orcs were invested. All of a sudden, the water surface of this area will be reduced. It''s a hell of a dead zone.


    Before evening, the sun was just a little slanting to the west, but the battle over the river had come to an end. Stationed in the eastern fortress, this fleet, eight imperial sea soul class warships, were all sunk!


    More than 3000 sailors died. The water was covered with floating corpses. The color of the river had completely turned into a chilling dark red.


    At the end of the battle, on the river. The heads of a dense and terrible hippopotamus Orc came out, and thousands of hippopotamus orcs roared wildly on the surface of the water, shouting wantonly at human beings.


    The human soldiers on the shore fell into a dead silence. Many soldiers bite their lips and look sad, but watch their colleagues on the water being killed. General domingues clenches his fist and stabs his palm with his fingertips. bloodshed!


    In the evening, human beings tried to prevent a counterattack. A large group of 150 airships were mobilized. Under the strict order of Dominguez, they immediately put into battle... But. Waiting for them, but the result is more miserable than the water battle!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the top of the head, an airship flying, once let the morale of the human army! Those airships with the Empire bramble totem. The formation flies toward the north bank, and the bombs hanging under the airship are like eggs, with a faint cold light.


    However, above the sky, a large number of dense shadows appeared in the north. From a distance, they looked like a large dense group of birds.


    When they fly close, they show their true colors!


    A large number of elves came flying. Those elves use their gifted wings to soar in the sky. After approaching the airship, they quickly break into parts and disperse!


    One by one, the elves skillfully flew, holding the bow in their hands, and started a clever encirclement and suppression against the airship. All archers of the elves have magic talent. Thousands of elves archers have joined in. Immediately to the human airship forces brought disaster!


    In front of smart elves. The airship is bulky and slow. Lack of air-to-air counterattack ability, these weaknesses, all revealed!


    One airship after another seems to be trapped in the mire. After being surrounded by dozens of elves, those elves flash around like flies, and arrows with the purple magic light of the elves come out. Although human airships and those leather balloons have been thickened before the war, no matter how thick the leather is, Under the magical bows and arrows of the elves, they are still so fragile


    As if the sky is full of sparks, balloons are shot through by magic bows and arrows, which explode under the magic light and turn into a group of fire.


    This group of human air forces were all air forces that had received strict training in the northwest. Many people bravely took up bows and arrows to shoot at the elves. But where are the smart elves flying all over the sky so easy to be shot? Even if they hit occasionally, the elves are naturally gifted with magic. These elves are dressed in gorgeous armor, and the hollowed out patterns seem fragile, but they often have some strange magic blessing attribute. Ordinary bows and arrows of human soldiers are difficult to kill effectively.


    A large group of airship troops, as if trapped in a sea of clouds, one airship after another was soon engulfed, above the sky, some airships in the balloon explosion, turned into a fire, some balloons were punctured, fell from the sky.


    Less than one third of the airships dropped the bomb in a hurry. Unfortunately, this kind of hasty bombing is not worth mentioning. It hardly causes much effective damage to the orcs on the ground.


    Compared with the battle on the water, the battle in the sky is even worse for mankind!


    One hundred and fifty airships are totally destroyed. No airship can fly back!!


    More than a thousand air force soldiers were killed in the battle. Most of them died miserably under the sharp bows and arrows of the elves. The other half turned into flames in the air with the explosion of the airship. The rest fell from the sky in despair. Some of them fell from the air. Even if they miraculously fell on trees and were injured for a while, they were soon captured by the orc wolf cavalry on the North Coast


    When the sun goes down, on the battlefield. Has fallen into a silence!


    The fleet of human land was destroyed on the river, and the airship troops in the air were destroyed.


    Looking at this scene, general domingues, the commander-in-chief of the eastern fortress, turned pale. Finally he shook his body, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he fell from his horse. The soldiers around him quickly went up and hugged him.


    At this time, the orcs on the north bank. It''s time to cross the river!


    On the river, the orcs of the hippopotamus became the vanguard of building floating bridges. These huge and terrifying hippopotamus, even without much effort, can directly fall into the water with wood, and then use their natural water. Quickly in the river set up a bridge pier.


    Humans on the south bank are still fighting back, archers continue to shoot, and catapults are roaring. But after solving the human airship troops, the dense elves flying in the sky immediately rushed to the human troops on the ground on the south bank!!


    These flying spirits come and go like the wind. With an accurate and tricky arrow, wantonly plundering the lives of human soldiers.


    In the face of the enemy in the sky, the human army finally experienced the terror of the "air force" personally!


    Above the river, the orc''s floating bridge is built faster and faster. In the role of the hippos, soon a piece of wood was put up, one by one pier standing on the water.


    The human army will fight to the death. On the one hand, the archers have to deal with the elves attacking in the air, and on the other hand, they have to shoot at the river to the shore. The infantry raised their shields and formed a square array to resist the flying elf arrows.


    From time to time, arrows came through the cracks of the shield, and soldiers screamed bitterly.


    Catapults and catapults for humans on shore. As the catapults were destroyed one by one, some of the human soldiers, in order to protect the catapult, lay on the catapult and used their bodies as shields. Some of them were directly penetrated by the long arrow of the spirit and nailed to the catapult frame!


    Despite the difficulties. Orcs still pay a considerable price in the process of crossing the river. In the process of building the floating bridge, the water battle just now showed its ferocity, and the hippos finally came out of the water. They have been severely damaged by human archers. If they are not hidden underwater, then their huge bodies are the best targets for archers.


    Those huge hippos often have dozens or even hundreds of arrows on their bodies, covered with blood, struggling and roaring in the water


    When the night fell, the pontoon was finally built. When the pontoon extended to the south bank, the human infantry immediately ignored the rain of fairy arrows, rushed to the river bank crazily, and even swam towards the hippos in the water.


    On the shoal, the river only reached the waist of a man. The soldiers tried their best, holding shields to resist the rain of arrows, and carrying swords to chop at the hippopotamus.


    The fight for the shoal is especially fierce. This shoal has even become a meat grinder! In a short time, a large number of infantry died on the beach, and many soldiers'' bodies were still floating on the water. The scene was extremely tragic. The hippos suffered the biggest impact since the war. In the battle of seizing the beach, more than 300 Hippo orcs were killed and injured in this short one hour battle. Facing the huge Hippo orcs, although the human body and size are absolutely inferior, they are swarming like a group of ants, with spears and swords in their hands, Desperate to stab the enemy.


    The corpses gradually accumulated, and the river bank almost became a huge corpse yard!


    On the shoal, when the first Orc team stepped on the floating bridge built by hippopotamus orcs on the river and finally rushed across the river to the south bank, the bank was almost full of corpses, and there was no place to stay.


    Without the warships on the water, the strategy of "half crossing and striking" that mankind had expected before could not be realized on the river. When the orcs cross the river, the only threat they have to face is the human archer''s shooting, and the human archer''s shooting strength is getting weaker and weaker. After all, the human soldiers have to face the attack from the air.


    Team one, team two, team three


    In the process of crossing the river, humans launched two deadly counterattacks. For a time, they took back the south bank, but under the counterattack of the hippos, the orcs rebuilt the bridgehead of the south bank. As more and more orcs crossed the river, they formed a thick square formation on the south bank, and resisted the human''s attempt to counterattack.


    Finally, when the moon rose into the sky and the stars began to appear in the sky, the morale of human beings increased. Finally, the inevitable weak down.


    After fighting from the evening to the middle of the night, three infantry regiments were destroyed, and two infantry regiments were crippled. On the shoal of the south bank, the dead human soldiers, ORC soldiers and the bodies of hippos fell together. Some of them still keep fighting posture after death.


    The orcs finally got a firm foothold on the shoal of the south bank. One by one, they split tightly and guarded the formation. There were more and more Orc troops behind them. Stride forward from the pontoon and head for the south bank!


    General Dominguez had already sent up two more regiment reserves from the city, but seeing that the situation was over, he knew in his heart: the river line. Already lost!


    In fact, since the human fleet was sunk on the river bank, this fact can not be changed!


    Without warships, human beings have lost their advantage in water, so it is difficult for this river to provide much protection for human defense. In this way, even if we can stop the orcs from crossing the river today, tomorrow will be better. The day after tomorrow... Is always unstoppable!


    General Dominguez''s eyes are red and his mouth is still bloodstained. At this time, even though he is extremely sad and angry, he has to order the army to retreat. While there is still a chance, he must take people back to the fortress. In the future, he can only guard according to the fortress!


    If it''s delayed any longer, once the orc''s troops are more and more rushing across the river. Rectification is completed on the south bank. Well, I''m going to pursue these troops. I''m afraid I don''t even have a chance to go back to the city!!


    At night, finally, the elves began to retreat first. These terrible races in the air, after some fighting, finally retreated to rest. Because the strategic plan for crossing the river has been completed, there is no need for them to continue to exert pressure on mankind.


    And the human commander''s orders were issued one by one, even though his heart was full of hatred and anger, the human army had to retreat.


    At this time, it seems that human beings are going to give up the fight for the river beach, but the several orcs who have crossed the river are cunningly advancing!


    It seems that the orcs have a great appetite. They not only want to occupy the river, but also try to swallow the human army guarding the river!


    Dominguez was immediately aware of the crisis. At this time, he had to make a decision: one team had to be left behind, and then the big army would have a chance to retreat back to the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole army will be killed by the enemy! But... I''m afraid it''s a near death to leave the army behind. There''s no chance of survival!!


    At this time, without waiting for Dominguez to issue this difficult order, a general in the forefront of the human army, who had already known the situation of the war, suddenly ordered the flagman to wave the flag, and then raised his long sword and roared. His countless warriors rushed towards the muddy river!


    Dominguez was at the back. He saw the flag clearly. The content of the flag was as follows:


    Die for the Empire!


    The commander-in-chief of the eastern fortress knows the general at the front, who is the commander of the sixth infantry division of the storm corps, major general Fink! This major general is a famous brave general in the storm corps, and also a well-known young faction. He and the son of Lord Rostock, the commander of the storm corps, royantar, have the reputation of "cub lion" in the storm Corps. Royantar is called "cub tiger", and this Fink is called "cub lion"!


    The two men are known as the Gemini double heroes among the young generals of the storm corps!


    In today''s battle, the division under the command of young lion Fink is at the forefront. In the battle of the disabled persons'' Federation for river beach, his division has been crippled and suffered heavy losses


    At the moment, seeing the flag in front of him, domingues knew that it was the young lion general fink who took the initiative to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the empress!


    He is... Dying!


    At this time, Dominguez had no time to be sad. As a general, he had to take the army back to the city to garrison!


    At the first order, the rear army began to retreat in teams, leaving the battlefield. In front of them, Fink, the lion cub, had already used the most arrogant roar to motivate the morale of the disabled soldiers, and directed the few soldiers left around him. Team by team, the orc phalanx, which was pressing towards the beach, was on the top!


    At this time, no tears! All the tears have been burned into blood.


    The last reserve team around him has rushed up. The rear commander of the imperial Division has already stood in the forefront. There are no soldiers in front of him. On the shoal in front of him, his subordinates are dying with their flesh and blood, delaying the orcs who are trying to pursue them there!


    Looking around, there were less than 200 Pro guards left.


    All the 200 guards are cavalry. Although Fink is the head of the infantry division, as the head of the division, major general of the Empire, all the guards are cavalry, which is his privilege.


    There is no time to hesitate now. He grabbed the leader of his own army, his eyes were bloodshot, and gave him the last order:


    "You take ten people... To destroy all the catapults and catapults we left behind! Set fire! You can''t leave a piece of wood for these enemies! " The captain knew that today was the time of death, but he was not afraid. He agreed with tears in his teeth, and immediately led ten people off to fight with torches. Fink, the lion cub, looked behind him. Under the leadership of Dominguez, the troops had left the battlefield and retreated to the fortress. He was relieved. General Fink''s young face is full of perseverance. He knows that he is doomed today. Hum, that royantar, I''m afraid he won''t be able to fight with him in the future! Hateful, up to now, has not been able to distinguish a high and low with him! Young double heroes? Hum! Royantar, I''m better than you! Braver than you!! Brush! The saber was pulled out by him and raised high. Fink yelled at the less than 200 guards around him: "brothers! Today is our time to die! Even if we are all dead, there is no shame in the flag of the Sixth Division! There is only glory!! You are not afraid of death! " The cry of 200 people is just like the momentum of tens of thousands of masters: "not afraid!"¡° Good! Follow me The young general, laughing twice, raised his sabre, kicked his spurs, and galloped towards the beach. Behind him, 200 Pro guard cavalry did not hesitate to keep up. No one hesitated half a point!! In this battle, the banks of the eastern front of the imperial Kaspersky defense line were all lost, the fleet and airship troops of the eastern fortress were completely destroyed, 1000 air force and 3000 sailors were killed, and the infantry soldiers of a division were martyred! Fenk, the lion cub, became the highest ranking general who had been killed in the Imperial War since the beginning of the war. This battle... No one of the sixth infantry division of the imperial storm Corps under his command survived, including the general himself! On the last day of March, the fight lasted until the dawn of April 1! On the battlefield, the last slogan is the last cry of general Fink: follow me!!

 Chapter 596

    On the main hall, although the fire pots were burning all around, the fire seemed unable to dispel the chilly air above the hall.


    And the cold is not caused by the weather!


    In the palace, Prince Chen, the Regent, sat on the throne, silent and cold.


    Below, dozens of imperial ministers gathered together, but everyone''s face was as deep as water. Just because, on the steps, a court ceremonial officer was reading out the latest battle report from the front line in a tense voice!


    The Royal ceremonial officer''s voice was originally loud, but now when he was reading the war report, his face became whiter and whiter, and his voice became hoarse because he was too nervous. When his voice came to the back, he trembled faintly


    "Report: on the afternoon of March 31, the enemy forces crossed the river defense. The sixth infantry division, the ninth infantry division, the third cavalry battalion and the Logistics Corps of our storm corps were stationed in the river defense. The eastern fortress''s fleet went to battle. In the evening of the fierce battle, our fleet was completely destroyed, and most of our sailors died. In the evening, a total of 151 airships stationed in our eastern fortress fought against the enemy over the river defense. All 151 airships were shot down, and 1043 officers and men of the air force were still alive.


    It was night, the sixth division of our department suffered heavy losses, and the ninth infantry division suffered more than 40% casualties. Due to the loss of the fleet, we were unable to block the river and prevent the enemy from crossing the river by setting up a floating bridge. We fought fiercely all night until dawn on April 1, when the enemy crossed the river by force and occupied the shoal. We were unable to resist. They were forced to withdraw and defend the fortress.


    In this battle, the air force and navy of the eastern defense line were completely lost. There are 20923 officers and soldiers in the sixth Infantry Division under major general Fink, the division''s head. All of them died in the battle! More than 40% of the ninth division were injured, and most of them were injured. It''s been ordered to retreat and reorganize. At present, about 100000 enemy troops have successfully crossed the river. Chen Bing was under the city. Before sending the letter, he had already repulsed the enemy''s three sieges. The damage was huge! Dominic domingues, deputy commander of chenfengfeng legion, was afraid to plead guilty. His death was not enough to offset his defeat, but the war in the East was urgent. It is not enough for me to live or die alone, and my officers and men on the eastern front will die together with the city.


    There are not enough troops in the city. I am responsible for asking the military headquarters to dispatch reinforcements quickly. If reinforcements do not arrive in January, I am afraid that the eastern fortress will no longer be owned by the Empire! "


    Read to the end. The court ceremonial officer''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He couldn''t help wiping it twice with his sleeve. Then he took a deep breath and read the last sentence: "commander of Chendong line. Dominguez, deputy commander of the storm corps, was terrified and immediately wrote


    Wow, finally put away the war report. It seems that the court ceremonial officer could not stand straight. He quickly turned back to the Regent and bent down, presenting the war report with both hands.


    For a moment, the Hall fell into an extreme silence, and no one spoke. Not even coughing. All the important ministers of the Empire held their breath. They did not dare to breathe. They quietly looked at the Regent sitting on it and waited for the king to speak. Everyone was afraid that the next thing was the Regent''s thunder


    The silence lasted nearly five minutes. The Regent did not speak. Who dares to speak below?


    Finally, the prince Chen who has been sitting there is as cold as frost. The corner of the mouth bit by bit pulled out a smile, that smile is not joy, but with infinite chill.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." with a fierce smell in the laughter, Prince Chen slowly stood up, his eyes swept the crowd, and finally fell on the military minister camisilo, he just opened his mouth.


    "Good! That''s good! Eastern fortress, eight sea soul class warships, thousands of navies, died in the first World War! One hundred and fifty airships, one thousand air forces, all destroyed! An integrated infantry division of the main battle corps of the Empire, 20000 people died in the war, even the division head died, and a main battle division was completely crippled! It''s said that the accumulated corpses have blocked the river course! The river is red, the color will not fade for many days! Ha ha... This kind of fiasco... Ladies and gentlemen, since the beginning of the Augustine Dynasty, I have never seen it in the past years


    With that, he stared at camisilo: "camisilo, you can tell me that even in the war between us and the northwest prairie people 30 years ago, we didn''t experience such a tragic defeat."


    Camisillo looked tight. As the Minister of military affairs, he had to take a step. He coughed and said carefully, "Your Highness is right. Thirty years ago, the Empire expedited the grassland. The war lasted for nearly three years, and the imperial army had never suffered such a tragic defeat. "


    "The eastern fortress used to have three main combat divisions, 60000 local garrisons and 40000 Logistics Engineers... The strength of the whole city had already exceeded 200000! But now, actually came to ask for reinforcements! 200000 people, plenty of food, grass and weapons, can''t defend a city


    With the last sound of Li He, Prince Chen slaps the table hard, and a cup in front of him falls to the ground. Ding, it turns into pieces!


    "What do you do in the army! I''ve heard that those enemies have races that can roam underwater! This kind of thing was known a few months ago! But why has not been ready to deal with! Thousands of sailors died miserably. Next time, tens of thousands of people will die, and your military department will begin to pay attention to it!! And the air force... Doesn''t the front line know that the other side has air as a field service? "


    Camisiro was also wronged in his heart, but as the Minister of military, he had to stand here and bear the anger of the Regent.


    Just see Chen Prince anger more and more can''t restrain, chest heave, breathing short, say finally, but suddenly the body in a flash, backward half step, stretched out a hand to hold the throne of the armrest, a hand to caress the chest, acutely coughed up.


    Camisillo clenched his teeth and knelt down on one knee. Finally, when Prince Chen finished coughing, he said slowly: "Your Highness... The strength of the front line, as the Minister of the Imperial Army, I naturally have an unshirkable responsibility. It''s just


    "Just? Just what? " Prince Chen''s eyes are deep. He gasped for a while, stopped coughing, and stared at camisiro coldly: "do you have any trouble! Hum, I''ll give you the military headquarters. Now that I''m defeated, do you want to shirk responsibility? "


    The last sentence, the tone of the cold, in this moment. That cold eyes, let camisillo can''t help shivering!


    In memory, it seems that Prince Chen has been for a long time, did not show this side of thunder and anger!


    Since he came to power, he has always been an enigmatic emperor, easily never showing his emotions. On weekdays, he shows a tolerant and gentle attitude towards his ministers.


    But don''t forget... Prince Chen. But it''s definitely not that kind of person who is warm and kind! He started with a coup! At the beginning, he killed his brother, put his father under house arrest, and took the imperial power!


    Thinking of this, camisillo trembled, but tried to calm down. He raised his head and looked at Prince Chen. Although his tone was respectful, it was firm: "Your Highness! I dare not shirk my responsibility. I''m the Secretary of state. As the head of the military, I am duty bound to bear your punishment! But... "


    "But what?" Chen Prince cold way.


    "But..." camisillo felt that he was covered by the other side''s eyes, a cold sweat on his back flowed down his spine, and said: "but, I lost this battle. In my opinion, there are two main reasons! One is the defeat of the Navy on the river! Without warships and water superiority, we will not be able to block the river. Although the river is long, it is almost impossible to defend! On this point, I learned a few months ago that the other side had an underwater race. But the commander-in-chief has been planning for a long time. But also did not come up with a perfect countermeasure, the result delayed to today! I''m willing to take the blame myself! And the second one. It''s the fiasco of the air force! "


    When it comes to the whiteness of the air force, camisillo seems to be more confident. He kneels there and straightens his back. Facing Prince Chen''s eyes, he boldly says: "the air force''s defeat is of great significance to this war! If we lose the river course, we just lose the river defense. As long as we defend the city, although the situation is somewhat bad, there is still room for saving, far from the worst. But the air force''s defeat, and the enemy can fly in the air to fight race, this kind of thing, the biggest impact on us! The other side has such a strength that it can fly in the sky and come and go like the wind... In this way, no matter how strong the Kaspersky defense line on our front line is, it can''t defend the enemy in the sky! As long as the enemy is willing, their air fighting race can easily fly over the front line, or even directly to the hinterland of the Empire! Even if it''s a raid on the imperial capital, I''m afraid it''s also... "


    The last sentence was a little too shocking, but at this moment, I have to say that camisillo clenched his teeth and said: "I''m afraid it''s not impossible!"


    As soon as these words came out, many ministers in the hall suddenly changed their faces and could not help whispering.


    "Shut up!" Chen Prince suddenly stares at a drink, the eyes of homicide swept past, immediately those ministers all quickly bowed their heads and closed their mouths.


    Prince Chen took a step down and stared at camisillo: "go on!"


    "Yes, your highness." After a pause, camisi rowton continued: "the airship troops are a new weapon for air combat, and the air troops are the first in the history of the Empire in a thousand years... No, it should be said that they are the first in the history of mankind! After all, this unprecedented new weapon and unprecedented new fighting concept has only appeared for a few years. This time, the commander-in-chief officially controlled this kind of thing and actually used it in the Imperial War. It was only more than ten months!


    After all, this is a new weapon and a brand-new concept. Although the military headquarters has many experienced imperial generals and many civilian staff who are familiar with various strategies and tactics, after all, no one has ever come into contact with this new thing, let alone experience, even thought of it. In this way, in such a short period of time, it is very difficult for the headquarters to completely control this new operational concept, and it is also very difficult to come up with a set of perfect air combat methods. We are also slowly groping. Your highness, I dare say that such epoch-making new weapons and operational concepts can never be controlled in just one or two or three or five years! To explore a complete set of ideas. I''m afraid it will be a long process to accumulate experience.


    Therefore, the tragic defeat of the air force this time is not my shirking of responsibility, but, in my opinion, the responsibility really lies not in the military headquarters, not in personnel. It''s current affairs! It''s not that the generals in the headquarters don''t work hard, but we really don''t understand


    What he said is true. After all, if a new idea wants to be completely controlled and understood, it really can''t be achieved in a short time.


    Although Dewey created the air force, even in his previous life, how many years did it take from the emergence of the first aircraft in human history (1903), to the first air war in military history (1914), and then to the first large-scale application of air combat concept (after the first World War)?


    But on the continent of Roland. How long has airship been around? How long has it been used in the military field?


    What''s more, this is a leap from a cold weapon war to air combat. This leap forward is lack of sufficient military theoretical basis for war. Let those people in the headquarters, even if they want to work hard, have the feeling that they can''t figure out what to do.


    Everybody knows it''s good. But how? How to make good use of it? This is not perfect in one day or two.


    Chen Prince silent, he was silent for a while, after all, he is also a bright King, not fatuous person, now also understand that camisillo said is the truth.


    "What do you mean, then?" Prince Chen lowered his voice and focused on camisiro.


    Camisillo took a deep breath: "Your Highness! The impact of the air force''s disastrous defeat on us is by no means as simple as the defeat in this war! The enemy''s air superiority is so great that if they are desperate to cross the line of defense. We must pay attention to these things: attacking the inner belly of the Empire and even the imperial capital! Now I think that the field of air combat is really unfathomable, and those enemies. It seems to be a lot ahead of us in this respect. So... "


    "Say what you want. I don''t blame you. " Prince Chen''s eyes flashed.


    "So. I often think that I can invent this new weapon. And think of it to use in the military field, its founder, Duke tulip, is really amazing talent, talent, people admire! In this new field, and now the front line is defeated, it''s not that the air force is useless, but that we can''t use it well. Therefore, I am afraid that no one else is competent in the field of air combat. I''m afraid only by inviting Duke tulip to preside over it, can it be most effective! After all, it was invented by him and he was the first to use it in military affairs! Others are not as good at this field as he is. In addition, Duke tulip is outstanding. He has made great contributions to pacifying the northwest and resisting the prairie tigers and wolves for the Empire. He is also a good minister with outstanding military achievements. "


    When camisillo said this, he felt vaguely that many colleagues around him were casting all kinds of suspicious and complicated eyes at him, and even the Regent''s eyes were getting more and more ambiguous and strange.


    But at this moment, he didn''t hesitate at all. He could only grit his teeth and say in an impassioned voice: "I''d like to recommend Duke tulip, Lord duverolin Rudolph, as the commander of the eastern front of the war zone, and go to the eastern front to preside over the overall situation and clean up the rotten war situation!"


    Hum!


    At the end of the two sentences, Lang Lang said that everyone in the main hall changed color and immediately began to make a noise one by one. For a moment, everyone in the main hall sighed and whispered one after another. There were court etiquette officials next to them to remind them, but they couldn''t stop their comments.


    Recommend Duke tulip to the front line as commander in chief?


    Camisilo... Is this guy stupid? A few days ago, the royal family made it clear that there was a conflict with the tulip family. Even if the Regent is still nostalgic in his heart, he still has some favor and appreciation for the Duke of tulip. But now, in this situation, whether it''s public or private, even if it''s just to avoid suspicion, the Duke of tulip should never be in charge of military power again!!


    Now this kind of situation, tulip Duke had better be obedient to stay in the imperial capital, honest. Otherwise, once he is in power, and still in the military power of the front line, then once the monarch and his officials suspect each other


    Everyone thinks that camisilo must be out of his mind to come up with such an idea! Moreover, some people think that camisillo deliberately pushed the tulip Duke to the fire to bake!


    At this time, it''s too late to hide. If you want to take power again, it''s the way to doubt!


    After a long discussion in the hall, no one dared to speak. The prince Chen seemed to ponder for a moment, with a heavy expression on his face, but at last he turned into a light smile at the corner of his mouth.


    For a long time, he raised his hand and cheered discontentedly: "what are you arguing about! Is this your own ballroom? "


    With his anger, the hall became quiet again.


    Prince Chen went down the steps, but this time he went directly to camisillo, standing in front of him, looking down at camisillo kneeling there. Prince Chen''s eyes flashed, word by word, and said in a deep voice: "camisilo, you are recommending Du Wei to the front line to preside over the overall situation, aren''t you?"


    "... yes!"


    Prince Chen seemed not enough. He took a deep breath and repeated it again. This time, he deliberately deepened his tone: "do you mean that you want Du Wei to be commander in chief and go to the eastern front to command the front army?" " Yes Camisillo was already sweating, but he suddenly turned his head, gritted his teeth and said, "yes, that''s what I mean." On the main hall, there was a complete silence, and everyone was staring at Prince Chen nervously. The Regent closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, there was a strange light in his eyes, and a word slowly came out of his mouth¡° Sure After the meeting, camisillo walked out of the hall and came to the Palace Square, but his whole body seemed to have collapsed. He just felt that his legs were floating and soft, and he couldn''t even walk steadily. When the cold wind blows, I shiver and feel that my underwear has already been soaked with sweat! No matter how... He subconsciously turned back to see the palace hall behind him, and clenched his fist. No matter what... My bet is right. However, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly in my heart. Old Prime Minister... You taught me to recommend Du Wei in public today to take over military power. What''s the meaning? I remember the war report. In fact, I read it first last night. Last night, at home, the old Prime Minister robustscher looked at himself. At that time, the old man looked serious, but he did not hesitate to tell himself firmly: at the meeting tomorrow, let him not worry about it and directly recommend Duwei! At the same time, the old man also said: "don''t worry, don''t worry that the Regent will suspect you! At this time, if you openly recommend Dewey, you will become more and more detached! And... If I guess correctly, I''m afraid that even if you don''t say it, the Regent will send Dewey to the front line in a few days. " If so, the dying old man guessed right!

 Chapter 597

    "What? Want me to go to the front? " Du Wei was sitting in his study. In front of him stood a palace official who had come to deliver orders from the palace. In his hand, the official had a letter of appointment signed by the Regent. On it, Du Wei was appointed deputy commander of the Northern War Zone and garrison commander of the eastern fortress, in charge of the eastern fortress and six nearby military checkpoints, The five imperial second-class fortresses are about three hundred miles in length! Such an official document is tantamount to handing over 200000 troops in front of us in the war zone and the east to us! However, Du Wei, sitting in his study, was not happy in the face of the official in the Imperial Palace, but he also openly expressed a kind of undisguised dissatisfaction. Dewey, in a wheelchair, came round from behind his desk to the court official, looking queer, pointing to his nose and his leg¡° Are you sure the order is correct? Can''t it be the documents issued by his Highness The Regent today when he is drunk? " Dewey blinked, frowned and said, "look at me. I''m in a wheelchair. I can''t even walk. Do you expect people like me to go to the front line? Do you think I can ride now? Can you fight with a sword? " The court official had a bitter smile on his face, but he was helpless. He was just a little court official in charge of the herald. How could he answer Dewey''s question. At the moment, he could only face bitterly and plead softly: "don''t embarrass me, Duke. I''m just in charge of heralding... I don''t understand other things. " Dewey scratched his hair and sighed, "Oh, tell me, what''s going on?"¡° This... "The court official said:" today, a war report has been sent from the front line. His Highness The Regent read it out in public in the main hall, and then after consulting with the ministers, the Minister of military, Lord camisillo, recommended you, and his highness approved... That''s about it. I don''t know if you ask me. " Dewey laughed and took the order. After reading it in his hand, he nodded his head. He took out two pieces of gold leaves from his arms and threw them to the court official: "OK, I see. I''m sorry to trouble you for such a trip. You''ve worked hard. " The court official took the gold leaf, but he didn''t look happy. He looked at Dewey and couldn''t help saying: "Your Highness, don''t you... Go to the palace to take orders? All the appointed officials in the imperial capital. They all have to go to the palace to receive orders face to face, which is a convention... "The implication seems to be that they hope Du Wei will go back to the palace with him. Dewey waved: "no, I''m not fit. The Regent knows that, and I don''t think he will care about this kind of courtesy. If you go back, just say that I''ve received the order. Tomorrow I''ll go to the headquarters to make an official report. I''ll go to the north as soon as possible after the delivery of the formalities... "The official stared and thought," cow! At the end of the Empire, camisillo couldn''t beat Dewey, so he could only sign the record and seal it with the seal of the army headquarters. Looking at this thing, Dewey suddenly laughed, and then, just under the gaping gaze of camisillo and several military officials around him, he suddenly stood up from the wheelchair, swung his sleeve and swaggered up to camisillo¡° You!! Your legs! " Camisillo changed color: "you..." Du Wei snorted and said faintly: "I''m going to the front line, so I can''t really go in a wheelchair... Well, just say, Du Wei is dedicated to the country and worries about the national affairs. When he is in a hurry, his leg disease suddenly gets better. It''s also blessed by the gods. " With that, Du Wei nodded to the people in the military headquarters, swaggered, and walked out of the gate of the headquarters! Seeing Du Wei leave his back and looking at the wheelchair that Du Wei left in the room at will, camisillo couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Alas... Is it really right to send him to the front line and hand over 200000 troops of the Empire to such a person?

 Chapter 598

    The Duke of tulip is in command.


    The news has spread all over the streets of the imperial capital. Although the news of the defeat of the eastern front was carefully blocked by the upper echelons of the Empire, after all, the paper can''t hold the fire for such a big thing. All kinds of hearsay spread, which made people panic for a time.


    But now, the talented and magical Duke of tulip is going to take charge of the battle, which is really a popular appointment. This young Duchess has created miracles many times. He went to the front line... Hum, those barbaric monster races are not beat to shit!


    There are many people who worry about this.


    The first one was camisiro, who was recommended to Duwei as commander in chief on that day. Although this was a consideration from a political standpoint, camisiro soon felt like lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot.


    First of all, the conditions that Dewey came here to fight with him were recorded in black and white. The two sides signed and sealed, with the seal of the imperial army headquarters on it. That is the legal official document.


    As a result


    Within two days, news came from Dewey that his personal guard had been reorganized.


    This was originally a good thing. Camisillo thought the same at the beginning. The front line is in an urgent situation. We should be ready to go to the front line in the morning. But as a result, as soon as he saw the figures in Dewey''s newspaper, the military minister patted the table on the spot.


    "Don''t you mean your personal guard is a thousand people!" Camisillo was silly: "how to report for military pay and equipment? It''s 5000 sets!!"£¨ According to imperial practice, generals can take a small number of private soldiers to defend themselves. Moreover, the military pay and equipment were provided by imperial officials.)


    "Yes, a thousand." Du Wei sat down on the chair in front of camisillo and cocked up his legs. His legs were deft, not like the patient in a wheelchair a few days ago. Du Wei pointed to the document signed and sealed by both sides and said with a smile: "you see, it''s very clear here: I can take a thousand family knights. That''s what we said at the beginning. "


    "But what are you doing with the equipment of five thousand men?" Camisillo is not happy.


    "Five thousand." Du Wei looked innocent: "look carefully, camisillo. It says a thousand Knights! No ordinary cavalry! According to imperial law, a knight with an official title can have up to four Knight attendants, which are not included in the number of knights. As a grand duke of the Empire, I don''t like to make such extravagance. But, after all, I am the leader of the front line. There''s always a bit of imperial decency. How can an ordinary cavalry serve as the grand duke and his bodyguard? Nowadays, which nobleman goes out without a group of knights? "


    Camisillo was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The duvet tunnel!


    A thousand Knights... Plus four thousand "retinues" legally, so that Dewey can take five thousand private cavalry of his most legitimate tulip family to the front line!


    The Regent just didn''t want duvet to mobilize his private army, but this guy made a fuss in the words.


    Five thousand tulip family''s cavalry!


    Camisillo thought for a moment. As a matter of fact, Dewey has no way to refute 1000 Knights by doing so? Do you think the title "Knight" is Chinese cabbage? On the price of Jin? I don''t believe your 1000 people, everyone has a formal knighthood!


    But when he thought about it, camisillo suddenly remembered that the Duke of tulip and the old lad Deron, the emblem of the Knights of the mainland, were so close that they could almost wear a pair of trousers! And at the last tournament, Deron was leaning on Dewey. It''s a big windfall! Now Deron is grateful to Dewey... Dewey wants to be a knight, can Deron not give it?


    Who doesn''t know the virtue of that son of a bitch Delong! He''s a knight''s Association badge. He''ll issue a thousand Knight''s identification certificates at that time. This guy can really do it! Besides, Dewey has money! The Knights association has been short of money. Even if Dewey spends money, he can afford it!


    Thinking of this, camisillo sighed. But he nodded and signed.


    He knows that, too. Du Wei came to him to ask for the salary and ordnance preparation of 5000 people. In fact, he came to say hello to himself in disguised form. It''s good for him. Otherwise, with duvet''s wealth, does he care about the pay and weapons of 5000 cavalry? The salary of his tulip family''s private army is higher than that of the imperial regular army!


    That''s all. It''s five thousand people... I think it''s hard to talk about the past when I come to the Regent.


    Camisiro signed it.


    The next day, a lively new event appeared in the imperial capital.


    Duke tulip personally went to the mainland Magic Union, the Imperial Academy of magic and the Imperial Society of magic, and publicly posted a notice of recruiting magicians.


    Almost every noble family in the Empire has been trying to recruit magicians to work for themselves. However, magicians are a rare profession. The mainland is full of money. Officially, there are no more than 1000 magicians. In recent years, there are only about 500 or 600 registered magicians in the mainland Magic Union.


    The same principle applies to talents. And magicians are a very noble group, so even those rich and noble families want to attract magicians to work for themselves, it is also a very difficult thing.


    But... But


    But Dewey, it seems, is really going to buy the magician as a cabbage!


    And his offer, spread out, fell into the ears of Yago Doug, the chairman of the magic trade union. Even the trade union chairman, who has always been deeply attached to the city, could not help but secretly scold Du Wei: black sheep! Money is not spent like this!!


    Because Dewey''s offer... Even those arrogant polar magicians with eyes above the top have to be moved!


    Dewey claims that all are willing to accept recruitment. The magician who works for him, everyone... Regardless of the level of magic, even if you are just a low-level magician, once recruited, you will immediately present ten top-grade magic gems! Five top-grade walnut magic wands, two top-grade magic rings, and... A flying broom. All kinds of magic crystal... A box!!


    Yes, it''s a box!!


    also. A kilo of secret silver!!


    In addition, there is a secret treasure. What is the secret treasure? Dewey didn''t explain it too carefully, but revealed that the secret treasure is a precious magic prop left by master Gandalf, the mainland mage. It''s attractive enough!


    This condition can no longer be described as "sky high price". Even if the magician is noble, it is not so noble!


    What is the concept of top grade magic gem? For example, as the chairman of the Magic Union, jago Doug uses a magic wand. It''s just a top-grade magic gem of water blue diamond, and his own private collection has only six top-grade magic gems in his life.


    As for the secret silver... It''s a valuable treasure!


    A kilo of silver? Enough to trigger a duel between the two magicians!


    This kind of recruitment conditions, I''m afraid even a high-level magician''s all wealth. Not so much!


    At the beginning, there were people in the magic trade union who only thought it was a joke. They thought that although Dewey was rich... But worldly wealth, no matter how rich you are. Those precious magic treasures, but not money can buy. How could duvet have so many good things.


    But the people who watched the jokes soon shut up.


    The first to openly accept recruitment in public are the two apprentices of the late master Aleck, two of whom are all genuine level 7 magicians in mainland China.


    As a result, the two swore allegiance to Dewey on the same day, and received all the things listed in the recruitment list on the same day!


    Two guys. After receiving those top-quality magic gems, a lot of magic crystals, secret silver and so on, they also made some magic rings with excellent quality. As soon as they ran back to the Magic Union to pack their bags, they were ready to leave to hang out with Dewey. Colleagues in the Magic Union, look at these two guys. Two hands and ten fingers. They''re all covered with magic rings, shining. It''s like an outbreak.


    But no one laughed at them


    Envy!!


    If you want to make a magic ring of this quality, you need a top quality magic gem and some secret silver! Ordinary magicians don''t even want to make it. They can''t even make up the materials. Even if they are big magicians, it''s amazing to have two or three.


    But these two guys, just like showing off, ten fingers full, swagger in the Magic Union.


    There was a magician who had a good personal relationship with them. He asked them in private, what was the "secret treasure" in the recruitment?


    As a result, they mysteriously took out a leather cloak. It''s a magic cloak. Naturally, the magicians in the Magic Union are all discerning people. Looking at the magic on the cloak, it''s just some magic like acceleration, agility and magic defense. However, the material of the cloak makes everyone''s mouth shut!!


    Longpi!!


    This, this is the fuckin ''Dragon Skin!!!!


    It''s real earthworm skin!!


    On the mainland, if there is a necromancer who can find the keel, it will be great. After all, although the keel is rare, it''s not too shocking. As long as you are willing to spend a few years to go all over the ancient battlefield on the mainland and do the digging work, if you''re lucky, it''s not too outrageous to dig out a few keel from the underground of the ancient battlefield.


    Kelongpi... This is so shocking!! Keel can be buried in the ground for thousands of years without corruption, but the skin is different!!


    The only way to get dragon skin is to find a dragon, kill it and skin it!


    Is it easy???


    As a result, there was a big stir in the Magic Union, and the news reached chairman Yago Doug''s ears, and the old man was silent for a long time. Then he said with a bitter smile, "dragon skin! Hell... Even I don''t have such good conditions. If I''m not the chairman of the magic guild, I''d like to be a wizard''s retinue under Dewey''s hand. "


    One day, everyone in the magic trade union didn''t want to work, and even many people who had good strength and were addicted to magic research all day long were alive.


    and. Duwei out of the recruitment conditions there is a heart stirring clause: recruitment is not a lifetime, but five years!


    In other words, as long as I spend five years working for the Duke of tulip, I can get these dream babies. After five years, I will still be free.


    In this way, he also saved his dignity as a magician. After all, a magician is not willing to sell his life to anyone to be a subordinate.


    therefore. People started to sign up.


    Although there are many magicians still waiting, but the next day, everyone can''t sit!


    Why? Because Dewey''s behavior is really heinous!!


    Several magicians went to accept the recruitment, and their strength is very low. Two of them are only level one or level two strength, and even two magic apprentices have the cheek to run to Dewey to try their luck... As a result, the tulip Duke is just like a local rich man. With a stroke of the pen, all receive!


    And out of the conditions, also according to the correct!


    It''s so... It''s so unreasonable!


    Many magicians are indignant and think that as a level 5 (67) magician, I have been mixed up for half my life, and I haven''t been able to get a magic prop made of secret silver and magic gems! As for the Dragon Skin... I haven''t even seen the keel!


    But now, those first and second level guys are wearing these treasures in a dignified way... Is there any reason!


    no way! I have to go!! Otherwise, it would be a big loss!!


    The next day. Du Wei recruited 36 magicians at one go, and by the afternoon, Du Wei had already recruited more than 100 magicians!


    Don''t be surprised. Although the number of one hundred people is a bit frightening, only more than 30 of them are really powerful magicians, while the other more than 70 people, most of them are magic apprentices. There are even a dozen magic pharmacists! Look down on people! Magic pharmacists are also magicians!)


    on the third day. The news spread to other places, and many magicians from other places rushed to the imperial capital.


    For a while. The news is spreading all over the mainland. The sky high price offered by Dewey has attracted many people who are not able to find their way.


    Dewey doesn''t care... Anyway, he has plenty of these things! The countless magic gems collected by the Dragon God all his life fall into his hands. If he doesn''t send them out to recruit troops, will they be moldy in the warehouse?


    As for the secret silver... Hey, do you remember the place at the entrance of the magic temple on the snow mountain? The entrance walls and floors were made of secret silver. When Duwei left, he pried off more than a dozen wallboards from the wall and took them away.


    Walnut? I have a crystal drop of tears, and I''m afraid I can''t grow walnut!


    By the fifth day, Duke tulip''s magic retinue team had been extremely strong!


    The farce ended on the night of the fifth day. Dewey announced the end of the recruitment and withdrew the announcement of the recruitment place. Then, Dewey came to the headquarters again. This time, he reported the number of "wizard''s retinue" he was carrying.


    Well, it was agreed at the beginning that Dewey could recruit his own magician squire to fight with him on the front line, which was also a good thing.


    But as soon as camisillo saw the figures in Dewey, he almost fainted.


    Finally, he held the wall firmly and then glared at Dewey: "how many people do you say! Did I hear you wrong? "


    "391." Du Wei a face innocent expression: "you did not hear wrong, is my speech is not clear enough?"


    Camisillo was really angry this time.


    Pop! The minister patted the table and glared at Dewey: "Dewey! Do you think I''m an idiot!! Magicians on the mainland, all together, a total of hundreds of people! You said you recruited nearly 400 people by yourself? How is that possible? Are all the magicians in the whole mainland loyal to your tulip family


    "That''s impossible." Dewey suddenly became modest and said with a good smile: "among these people, there are only 114 magicians with official ranks. The rest are all magic apprentices and potions."


    That''s not a bit off the mark. But... It''s also amazing!


    More than 100 magicians?!


    son of a gun! I''m afraid even the court magicians in the royal family may not be able to gather a hundred people! As for those rich and noble families, even if they are first-class families, it is a matter of great honor to have three or four magicians loyal to them.


    More than 100 magicians at a time? This Dewey


    "Actually, I''m very embarrassed." Du Wei looked sincere and sighed in a sincere tone: "I thought about it afterwards, and my recruitment announcement was a bit reckless... Alas, these days. Even a few magic teachers from Imperial College of magic came to accept recruitment, offered to resign from Imperial College of magic and came to me as a retinue... I thought about it. After all, it was important to cultivate future magic talents for the Empire, so I sent them back. And... Some of the magic students from the academy also came, shouting that they would drop out of school. When they thought of my command to do things, they were all driven back. "


    This... What is this?


    Excuse me?


    I think it''s showing off!


    Camisillo''s fingers trembled and he breathed hard several times. That''s how I managed to calm down. Well, how many magicians can you recruit is also your ability. I''m the Minister of military affairs. I don''t care about magicians. Do whatever you like.


    Camisillo looked like he had accepted his fate, but then he took over a list from Dewey, and his anger, which had just been suppressed, was stirred up again.


    "Four... Four thousand people''s land establishment and military pay, as well as the ration of grain, grass and equipment?" Camisillo growled, "Dewey! What is this


    "Don''t look at me. I''m not to blame. " Du Wei smiles and pats camisillo on the shoulder: "don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health. I just recovered from a serious illness, but I know that the body is the capital! Nothing is better than having a good body. "


    "You... First of all, what is it?"


    "The magician''s retinue." Du Wei was calm: "the magicians I recruited are noble, you know. Nowadays, magicians are rare and precious professions in the mainland. Each of them is extremely arrogant. I recruited a magician. He has many servants, apprentices, and many of his own Samurai attendants. Er, you know, magicians are good at long-range combat, but not at close combat. So. Now on the mainland, magicians like to recruit some warriors to act as their retinues. So that when fighting, someone around can make up for their low strength in close combat... This is also popular. I recruited these magicians, and their loyalty to me means that even their subordinates have followed me. "


    Camisillo sighed.


    I''ve seen shameless... But I''ve never seen such shameless!!


    What kind of wizard squire! Fart!!


    Idiots can see that this is the name you Duwei came up with, and you transferred thousands of private troops in your family on the pretext of it!!


    Now it''s popular for magicians to recruit Samurai attendants. It''s true... But it depends on who it is! Those intermediate or advanced magicians may have the strength to recruit some Samurai followers. But Dewey, most of the magicians you recruit are magic apprentices, magic pharmacists and low-level magicians!! How can these people have a large number of samurai attendants!


    You... You


    Camisiro also tried to argue, but then sighed in his heart that he could not manage it!


    Why?


    A "magician" will block all the roads!


    The Empire has decrees: magicians are not subject to the imperial code!


    Let alone the Minister of military affairs, even the prime minister can''t control the head of the magician.


    What can I do? Do you want to arrest all the magicians under Dewey and interrogate them one by one? Joke!!


    More than 100 magicians! Make trouble, can tear down the emperor! As a military minister, I can''t get into trouble.


    But... That''s the calculation.


    The previous "knight and retinue" was 5000. Now it''s the "wizard''s retinue", and there are more than 4000 more.


    In this way, Du Wei Qiao set up a name, found a legal excuse, and got him a staff of nearly 10000 people! He can take this opportunity to draw 10000 people out of his family''s private army and go to the front with him in the name of these "squires".


    Alas... I''m afraid the Regent will have a headache.


    Camisillo thought for a long time, and finally said: "Dewey, I can''t control you, but... When you do these things, you have to consider some of the meaning of... The one above."


    With that, he raised his pen and signed, even if he approved these lists.


    Du Wei a smile, once grasped this thing to put back the pocket, light way: "carmisillo Lord, you don''t worry, I know."


    Ten thousand people... Almost. This should be the psychological bottom line of the Regent.


    I don''t feel at ease with less people.


    The Regent is not at ease with too many.


    Ten thousand people, more or less, just right.


    Later, camisillo did nothing but sign the transfer order that Duwei had promised to transfer 500 soldiers from the security office and 2000 guards from the king''s city.


    It''s just


    Alas, when the Regent sent Dewey to the front, he wanted to separate the tulip Duke from his own army. Let him be far away in the eastern front, and the 200000 troops around him are all Imperial officers and soldiers. Even if he does not have to worry, he should not be afraid.


    But now, before the Duwei people went north, they found ten thousand lineages for themselves first


    Out of the gate of the headquarters, Du Wei jumped on the horse, then kicked the horse in the stomach, looked at the guard elder Yan, and said in a low voice: "out of the city!"


    After a pause, Dewey''s face was half as smiling as camisillo''s, his eyes were filled with awe, and he added: "go to the other yard of Brokeback Mountain!"

 Chapter 599

    A group of flying horses went out of the city to the northwest.


    In the middle of the night, I came to the tulip garden in Brokeback Mountain.


    Dewey met Chris in another yard. This guy, who recently became the head of a griffin breeder here, seemed to be addicted, but he began to murmur.


    When he came to see Chris this time, Dewey didn''t talk nonsense. He said straightforwardly, "I''m going to the front line to fight criminals."


    "Well, I know." Chris is holding a small Griffin in his hand. After all, it is the body of an attached Golden Dragon. Although it has become human, it has a hidden dragon power. Although Griffin is fierce, it is held by Chris under the suppression of this dragon power, but it does not dare to struggle and looks afraid.


    The old guy was holding the Griffin, but he looked lazy, which was similar to those lazy men in the imperial capital who were basking in the sun with cats and dogs. Dewey was a little dissatisfied and frowned, "I''m going to take a team of Griffin knights to the front line."


    "Oh, take it." Chris was just a little more serious: "now that he has finished his training, I can make up a hundred for you."


    But after saying this, the light in the old guy''s eyes dimmed, and he continued to "nap" with his pet in his arms.


    "Chris." Du Wei sighed: "I run to save you from the cage, but I don''t want you to stay here for the elderly! I need your help! I need strength! I''m going to the front line. I''m not afraid of accusations... But what if I meet their gods? You said, God can''t give me, the devil can. But you''ve been here since you came out with me... "


    That''s all. Looking at Chris''s indifference, Dewey was a little annoyed: "the power you promised me! And the magic treasure... I need those things! "


    "I''ll give it to you." Chris raised his eyelids. "It''s not the time."


    "It''s been months." Du Wei dissatisfied: "how to calculate the time?"


    Chris laughs. The old man''s body now belongs to Prince three of the dragon. It turns into a human figure, but it''s still handsome. But Chris always has an evil look in his eyes: "are you worried, Dewey?"


    "Nonsense. I''m going to go to the front and fight with the criminals. " Dewey shook his head: "I don''t believe in goddess. Since she doesn''t show up, I always have to do something... After all, I''m human."


    "I''m a fugitive." Chris sighed, "I can''t go to the front with you. I guess the goddess doesn''t know that I escaped now, otherwise, I can''t sit here so safely, she would have taken me back long ago. So, I can''t show up to help you fight openly. That''s one of them. "


    Chris pondered for a moment: "second... The place left by his majesty. You can''t go if you want to. Although I know how to get there, what I can tell you is that there are some gateways in that place, only at special times and under special conditions. Where will the door open! Hum, if it''s not so complicated, how can it last ten thousand years! "


    "Special time, special conditions?"


    Chris smiles. He raised his head and pointed to the top of his finger, with a faint tone: "when the sun is annihilated by darkness."


    Dewey left the other yard and, on the way, thought back to Chris.


    When is the sun buried in darkness?


    Is it night?


    No, the old man said special times. It happens every night. It''s not special.


    So


    Dewey''s eyes brightened: "total solar eclipse!"


    Then his heart immediately cooled down!


    son of a gun! Total solar eclipse!!


    God knows when the world''s total solar eclipse will appear! What if it only appears once in a few decades! Then I have to wait?!!


    Think of here, Du Wei rode on the horse, can''t help shivering. If you have to wait for decades, the cauliflower will be cold!


    His old Chris is an immortal creature with almost unlimited life, and his soul can be transferred repeatedly. Not to mention decades, even hundreds of years, it can wait!


    But... I can''t afford to wait.


    Dewey couldn''t help but raise the whip and draw hard, urging the horse to speed up all the way. Back to the imperial capital.


    That night. Dewey didn''t even dare to delay for a moment, so he immediately took someone with him. In the middle of the night, he ran and knocked on the gate of the imperial "planetarium".


    The planetarium of the Roland empire is a national astronomical institution. Of course, in the Roland Empire, this kind of planetarium was not really an astronomical observatory, let alone NASA of the United States


    This place is more of an astrologer''s department.


    People in this world believe in astrology, and even more believe that astrology can see the will of heaven or gods from the stars in the sky. Even in the Imperial Palace, the position of court astrologer has been maintained all the year round. Every national event, such as national day, memorial day, will use the court astrologer to observe the stars, some divination.


    He is now the director of the astrology Museum and the chief astrologer of the palace.


    Objectively speaking, although this kind of place has nothing to do with the real "astronomy", it is a real God stick institution with strong feudal superstition, even more than the church. But historically, there have been several remarkable figures in the imperial astrology Museum.


    Among them, duvidina was a great great grandmother, Semel. In the past, he once served as the curator of the imperial astrology Museum for a short time. This position is very honorable.


    To be a curator is almost to show that you are recognized as the first astrologer in mainland China.


    There are many astrologers in the planetarium. They are also responsible for all kinds of divination for those aristocratic families in the Empire. They are indispensable in daily affairs such as weddings and funerals.


    Although there is not much power among the local people, there is no doubt that they have a prominent position. Many nobles also respect the people in the planetarium.


    But in the middle of the night. No matter how many, Du Wei sent a team of cavalry to knock on the door. At last, if someone didn''t come out to open the door, he was afraid that the cavalry from the northwest would smash the door.


    Dewey himself, too, had the title of court astrologer, which he almost forgot himself. Anyway, there are too many titles on his head: magician, imperial Duke, imperial general, former military minister in Northwest China. Member of imperial magic society, Dean of imperial Magic Academy, Dean of Imperial military academy, court magician, court scholar


    Too many titles, too many titles to remember. But today, the title of court astrologer is of great use to him.


    Because the planetarium has a special rule. Moreover, it was clearly stipulated in the imperial law: no outsider is allowed to enter the astrologer to consult the information!


    Because there are a lot of secrets in the planetarium, all of which are related to national affairs over the years. The results of astrologers'' divination are good and bad.


    Although this so-called divination, in Dewey''s view, most of them are deceptive tricks. But after all, people in this world believe in these things, and once there are adverse results of state affairs in divination, the Empire will keep these results secretly in order to maintain the stability of the people.


    Therefore, it is not easy for anyone to enter the astrological museum to consult the information.


    Fortunately, Dewey has a title of court astrologer on his head, and he is not under the ban.


    Wake up in the middle of the night. Seeing a group of fierce cavalry rushing in, most of the astrologers in the astrology museum are weak. Where have you seen this? Two of them were stunned on the spot. Du Wei didn''t talk nonsense. He directly showed his identity and said that he wanted to borrow some information from the astrology Museum.


    The director of the planetarium rushed out to face the imperial red man, although he was the chief astrologer of the court. I dare not put on airs. The Duke is one of his own. He is also an astrologer. The curator still wanted to make friends with him, but Dewey didn''t want to talk with him. He went into the archives of the library and searched for the ancient materials covered by dust for midnight. Finally, he found what he needed!


    Solar eclipse!


    Then Mingren lit the lamp, and Dewey sat on the dusty warehouse floor, covering his nose and frowning.


    Eclipse... Eclipse


    Du Wei spent the whole night, and when it was almost dawn, he finally found what he was looking for


    Although astrologers in this world are purely superstitious divination activities, at least they have recorded some strange phenomena. Eclipses of the sun and the moon are naturally included.


    When Dewey found a line on a ragged parchment, his heart immediately cooled.


    "In the summer of 742, in the afternoon, the sky was invaded by darkness... The sky was full of light, and the day was like night..."


    Fortunately, Dewey is very proficient in the ancient grammar of Loran characters, and it is not too difficult to read these ancient records.


    But... The most recent total solar eclipse happened 200 years ago... When is the next time?!


    Continue to search... Finally, found the content that let Du Wei breathe a sigh of relief.


    There are several records of solar eclipses in the planetarium. The earliest record of total eclipses is more than 800 years ago. Dewey simply calculated that the time of total eclipses in this world is not very accurate. Generally speaking, it should occur once in more than 200 years. Of course, we can''t rule out the loss, damage or omission of some records.


    In this way, the last total solar eclipse was more than 200 years ago, so the next one should not be too far away.


    If you''re lucky, it may be in the near future. If you''re not lucky, you''ll have to wait more than ten years.


    This is a mixed result.


    When he got the result, Dewey went over it carefully again. After making sure there was no omission, he stood up. The air in the warehouse was really bad. The air was full of the smell of rotten dust.


    Just as Dewey was browsing through the storeroom, his cavalry guards were guarding the door, and no one was allowed to enter and disturb him. Those astrologers who were woken up in the middle of the night, including the curator, had to wait outside. Just as Dewey patted the dust on his body and was about to leave, he turned around and saw a strange symbol on an iron frame in the innermost corner of the warehouse... Dewey just glanced at it casually, but when he saw that symbol, he felt a move in his heart. Subconsciously walked in the past, the iron shelf, placed is a row of boxes full of dust, the box is naturally added saltpeter antiseptic parchment information. But in the corner of this shelf, a black box looks very strange: the color is dark but not bright, but with a kind of faint luster. At a glance, it is impossible to distinguish whether the box is wood or iron. Half of the mark on it was covered by dust, and Dewey gently put out his hand to wipe it, which showed his original appearance. Dewey''s expression was shocked, because he recognized the mark! Finger touch up, seven protruding such as stars general pattern, cleverly formed a spoon like general outline. Big Dipper!? Dewey carefully took the box down and weighed it twice in his hand. The weight was heavy. The opening of the box was a pull ring, and Dewey pulled it subconsciously. There was a double click, and it seemed that there was a sound of rotation. Yi? Is it mechanical? But then, suddenly, two small holes appeared in the opening of the box. Whew, two dark lights shot out of the box and ran to Dewey''s face! Du Wei''s eyes flashed. He put his finger in front of him and fluttered twice. He stretched out his hand to look at it. Between his fingers were two crossbows as long as a cigarette! The body of the arrow is black and iron, but I don''t know what kind of paint has been applied, and there is no trace of rust. On the top of the arrow, with a faint blue light, Dewey moved in his heart, sniffed it, and immediately recognized that it was a highly toxic magic potion. His curiosity was hooked up!

 Chapter 600

    When the dust was removed, the color of the box flickered with a faint light. It was neither wood nor iron. Even the erudite Du Wei couldn''t recognize the texture of the box for a moment.


    It''s obvious that there is no secret hidden in the killing mechanism like shooting two crossbows under the pull ring. Dewey put the two arrows away gently, and he still had some doubts in his heart: this thing is obviously very old, and there is no rust mark on it, and the poison smeared on the arrow still adheres to it, and does not volatilize with age. This is absolutely not what ordinary craft can do, it can only be done by magic.


    But... There are magic things in the astrology Museum, which is a paradox in itself. Because on the mainland, there is such a strange situation: magicians despise the church, and the church does not like magicians. At the same time, both the church and the magician look down on astrologers. Because astrologers are the absolute magic wands. The so-called prophecy is regarded by magicians as something to deceive people.


    I pulled it, but the box was closed. There seemed to be a secret lock inside. Du Wei pondered for a while, he simply took advantage of the fingertips, gently pinched and cracked the lock. When I opened the box, I found that


    Empty?


    Dewey was stunned.


    The inside of the box is covered with a layer of brocade. With the development of time, the brocade has already rotted. With the wind blowing, it turns into fly ash. However, it was empty.


    "Has... Something inside been taken away?" Dewey murmured to himself.


    He couldn''t help feeling disappointed. He was about to lose the box, but he couldn''t recognize the texture of the box for a moment, so he put the box in his arms again. Because after losing his magic power, Dewey''s mental power was almost the same as that of ordinary people, so he didn''t dare to use the magic storage ring he used to use easily.


    In theory. Dewey can still use magic now. He can spell, psyche and telepathy, but his psyche is too low to meditate on. Nowadays, Dewey can''t use magic at all. At least one or two of the simplest fireball skills can barely do it. However, his mental strength was low, almost after two fireballs. It will dry up.


    Therefore, in order to save his little mental energy, he has tried his best to change his original living habits. He no longer dares to use the storage ring that he used to keep in hand, because he uses it every time. It takes magic power. Although the magic power of using the storage ring can be ignored for duvet in the past, now he can''t.


    Dewey walked out of the storeroom in disgrace. After waiting all night, the guard knight and the people in the planetarium came out and welcomed him. The owner of the planetarium had changed into a formal astrologer''s dark black robe with black background and numerous star patterns. When Du Wei came out, the owner wanted to make up with him, but he was coldly blocked by Du Wei''s loyal guard knight.


    "Don''t be rude." Dewey had a smile on his face. He waved to the guard to get out of the way and went to the owner of the museum with a smile: "Sir, please forgive me for being so bold. I''m just in a hurry to look up some astrological information... I think you know that I''m going to go to battle in the near future. According to our astrologer tradition. I''ll do some divination. "


    The owner of the museum was very happy at once. What the tulip duke said was "we astrologers". Now that the other party has admitted that he is also an astrologer. Then it''s your own person.


    "Well, you''re welcome, your highness." The owner''s face was full of smiles: "I know the news that the Duke is going to fight. What about? If you need divination, I''ll take someone to your hell tonight to observe the stars for you and divine your fortune


    He is the chief astrologer of the palace. On weekdays, unless the royal family can let him go, other royal nobles just let other senior astrologers in the planetarium go. This time, he volunteered to do divination for Dewey, which is already a naked favor.


    But Dewey said, "thank you for your kindness, but no need to... Well, please don''t mind. I''m also an astrologer, so I dare not work for you."


    The owner of the museum immediately returned to his senses and realized that he was reckless. He was so excited that he just wanted to please Du Wei, but he forgot that Du Wei was also an astrologer. Usually, an astrologer would never ask another astrologer to do divination for him. That would almost wait for him to admit that his astrologer was much better than himself. Since they are surgeons, they always have dignity.


    "Ha ha, I was reckless." The owner of the museum said with a smile: "I forgot that you are also a court astrologer. Well, you may not have all the tools for astrology. I will send someone to send you one today."


    Du Wei didn''t refuse the owner''s kindness. Before he left, he sighed deliberately: "I''m an astrologer, but I haven''t come here to see the owner. Today, I came here to see our astrology Museum... Alas, it seems that many places are in disrepair. It seems that the warehouse hasn''t been repaired for some years. I think the funds in the museum must be tight. Although I''m an imperial Duke, I''m also an astrologer. I''m a member here. Last night''s interruption was rude to me, but I''ll find an opportunity to report it to his Highness The Regent and ask him to pay more attention to our library. It''s better to set aside a sum of money. "


    All the people in the planetarium looked happy. They immediately felt that the young Duke was a very good man. They even forgot the hard work of being called up from the bed in the middle of the night and waiting outside all night.


    Dewey wrote out a few empty checks at random. People only thought he was a noble, and would never tell such a lie. With the help of a group of astrologers, Dewey left the planetarium. Before he left, he said that he was afraid that he would often come to look up the information, but he was too busy with state affairs to come in person.


    "It doesn''t matter." The curator immediately patted his chest: "although there is a rule that outsiders are not allowed to enter the museum, you are not an outsider. I know you are busy with state affairs. It''s impossible to come in person all the time. When you need to, you can send someone to come with your warrant. The upper and lower storerooms of the planetarium are available to you. Or, if you need to find something, send someone to send a message, and I''ll send someone to look for it. I''ll send it to you when I have found it all. "


    The master of the museum is really a man who can eat in the palace. Du Weimei smiles. Before he says goodbye to the public, he says, "you don''t have to go back with me. Go to young Mr. Zach at once and pass on my word that 50 million gold coins will be used as the cost of repairing the storehouse of the planetarium in my own name. "


    Five thousand gold coins. Let alone build a warehouse, a new building is enough. The owner of the museum was very happy. He sent Duwei to the horse.


    In a word, the astrologers in the astrological museum are not low-ranking, but they are not rich. They are also gods. Naturally, there are countless believers on the mainland in the temple. However, these astrologers could only live on a small amount of financial funds allocated by the Empire every year. Occasionally, the nobles might come to ask astrologers to do divination, but they would often reward only 100 gold coins at most.


    What''s more, every year when divination is needed, it''s nothing more than those festivals or weddings and funerals. There are not many such things in a year. There are a hundred and ten astrologers in this library. There are dozens of servants, eating and drinking Lhasa. It''s just barely respectable. In addition, after Prince Chen came to power, the Regent practiced magic since he was a child. According to the tradition of magicians, he didn''t think much of astrology, and he didn''t take much care of the planetarium. Although there was no reduction in funds, the usual reward was far less than that during the reign of the old emperor Augustine VI.


    Gradually, even the chief astrologer of the Court seemed to be rarely called to do divination.


    Du Wei''s donation of 5000 gold coins is more or less a windfall. How can people be unhappy?


    Duwei gave him thousands of gold coins, which was nothing more than a trivial matter. However, he didn''t know that it made the whole astrological Museum inherit his great favor, and some consequences that made Duwei happy later.


    Back in the Duke''s mansion, Dewey didn''t sleep all night, and he was a little sleepy. Now he''s no better than before. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep for a few days. After his mental strength has shrunk, he needs more sleep every day than ordinary people.


    But when I got back to my study, I got some hot tea and soup. Instead, I tried to study the box I brought back.


    He took out the box, looked at it with a magnifying glass for a while, and then knocked to make sure there was no interlayer in the box, and nothing else was hidden.


    Then he took a sharp broken sword, gently cut the corner of the box, and checked the information. Then he found out the material of the box.


    "Well, wulimu is a rare tree. It''s as hard as iron, but it''s heavier than ordinary wood. No wonder I haven''t seen it. It was extinct hundreds of years ago. So it''s at least a few hundred years old. "


    Du Wei remembers that he once studied the military history of the Loran empire. He knew that several hundred years ago, when the Empire was expanding its navy, someone had put forward the idea of using this kind of ebony to build warships: this kind of wood is hard, clear and extremely resistant to corrosion. If it is used to build ships, it is really a first-class material.


    However, that idea was not realized, because at that time, wulimu was very rare and could not be cut down in large quantities. Later, this kind of plant became extinct and could not be found on the mainland.


    Du Wei was familiar with all kinds of ancient books and literatures of the Roland empire. He was proud of his memory and erudition. He thought of such a thing. Now that he had made it clear, he played with the box in his hand for a while, and his interest gradually faded. Then he threw it on the table, stretched his waist, and was ready to go to bed.


    Hum, never. This thing is just like the moonlight treasure box. After opening it, holding it in your hand and shouting "Prajna Prajna honey" can you go back to 500 years ago?


    Ha ha ha


    As soon as Du Wei smiles, he is ready to give up and leave, but suddenly he sees the cotton cloth he just used to wipe the dust on the box on the desk. His eyes suddenly stop! The cotton cloth was black, but it was smeared from inside and outside the box.


    His eyes flashed and he grabbed the cotton cloth abruptly. Get up to your nose and smell


    "Well?"


    There was a smile on Dewey''s lips.


    Although it has gone bad, it has a faint smell of ink! This is absolutely not wrong!! In addition, the ebony is naturally resistant to corrosion, and the box is exquisitely made. After closing, the inside is airtight. After being preserved for so many years, the smell of ink still exists!


    Dewey grabs the box again, opens it, reaches inside and touches it again and again. Sure enough, I felt a rough feeling. And the ink stain on the cotton cloth was just the inside of the box that I wiped before!


    After taking the light, duvet looked carefully in the light of the fire. He saw that on the inner wall of the box, there was a raised sculpture. The lines are delicate, one by one, so clear


    I just watched for a while, but I was at a loss. I can''t understand the meaning of these lines at all. In some places above, it seems that there are some words, but those words seem to be familiar with the strokes, and I can recognize them completely.


    Dewey closed his eyes and pondered for a while, his brows gradually loosened!


    Think of it!


    He laughed and said to himself, "no wonder I don''t understand. Because all the patterns on it are reversed. Those inks are painted on the inner wall just to print out the patterns inside! "


    With a smile, Dewey immediately took out a bottle of ink, daubed it on the inner wall of the box with a brush, then took out a piece of white paper and printed it carefully.


    Open the white paper again! The above patterns and words are very clear!!


    This... This is actually a map!


    It''s sketched and crooked. But it seems to be a road one by one. Occasionally, there are places marked with words. They are all written in the Roland Empire, but from the perspective of grammar, they are all written in ancient times.


    However, although the identification is clear, when Duwei understands the content of the map, his face is more and more surprised!


    Because


    This map is


    palace!


    Moreover, this is not an ordinary map of the Imperial Palace, but it seems to be an underground secret road map built in the underground of the imperial palace!


    The winding secret road shows that there are more than a dozen, and all the secret roads are concentrated in the center at last!


    The place where he concentrated was even more moving to duvet!


    White Tower!!


    The tallest building in the imperial capital, the magic tower in the palace, which was built by the founding emperor Aragorn a thousand years ago, and maintained and preserved by successive emperors with unremitting efforts, and built with countless magic materials!


    It is also the core of the largest magic defense array of the whole imperial capital!


    This magic array is extremely powerful. At that time, Aragorn even boasted that even if the legendary dragon family came, it would be difficult to break this huge magic array! And the core of this magic position is the high white tower in the palace, which has existed for a thousand years.


    This white tower, on weekdays, is an absolute forbidden area in the imperial palace. Traditionally, only royal magicians can get close to this white tower, but only two people in the whole empire have the right to enter the white tower.


    One is the chief magician in the court.


    The other is the Emperor himself.


    And in addition, anyone, no matter what the reason, no matter what the situation, dare to close to the white tower, no amnesty!


    It can be said that in the palace, if you dare to get close to the white tower except the Emperor himself... Even if you are a palace aristocrat, the general manager of the Imperial City, the commander of the Imperial Army, and even the prince and Princess... The court magician has the right to kill you on the spot without the approval of the emperor!


    This is the iron law. For nearly a thousand years since the founding of the Empire, most of the iron laws laid down by Aragorn have been abandoned. However, this iron law has always been respected by emperors of all dynasties!


    But this map is clearly an underground secret map in the palace, which leads directly to the White Tower


    Du Wei''s canthus muscles jumped a few times, and his heart was in a trance.


    Subconsciously knocked on the table.


    Such a secret map, the content of the map, is absolutely the existence of treason! So, who drew this map?


    What is the purpose?


    Also, why is such a secret map stored in the planetarium?


    Dewey took the chair and sat down. Then he picked up the box and deliberately destroyed it, but with a movement of heart, he carefully put it away.


    Touching his brow, Dewey thought bitterly with a smile: the origin of this thing is not clear.


    First of all, the underground secret road in the imperial palace can build a secret road under the imperial palace. No one else can do such a big project. Only the Emperor himself can do it. Is it Aragon?


    According to legend, in order to build the huge magic array, Aragon almost extravagantly laid tons of magic crystal on the ground of the white tower in the center of the palace as the tower base! Not to mention anything else, but there are a lot of magic crystals buried underground. It is said that in the white tower, there are countless best gems to maintain the magic array. There is also such a huge piece of secret silver at the top of the white tower and the largest magic gem in the whole continent!


    It''s said that the map of the magic array left behind in it was arranged by Aragorn himself, who was the most powerful person in the starry sky, the most powerful warrior and magician in the mainland! Even if there are so many treasures, the magic map left by Aragorn is the most precious to the magician! For thousands of years, I don''t know how many evil magicians have lured to steal! Fortunately, a team of court magicians loyal only to the royal family has been kept in the palace. For thousands of years, they have guarded the white tower and killed at least many people who tried to break in. It is said that it took nearly two years for Aragorn to build this magic array. For a newly established Empire, this is absolutely ridiculous! What''s more, at the beginning, the mainland of Roland had been unified. There was only one country like the Empire of Roland on the mainland. It cost so much to build such a huge magic array. Who could it deal with? To deal with the air? Only because of Aragorn''s high prestige at that time can he suppress countless voices of opposition and go his own way. Perhaps, only Dewey can understand: Aragorn must have done that in order to use this magic array to deal with the return of criminals in the years to come. With the strength of the whole country, together with a nearly God level strong man and twelve Saint Laurent knights, all the top magicians in the mainland work together to create such a huge magic array! Secret way? It is absolutely impossible to do such a big project in the imperial palace except for the Emperor himself. OK, let''s solve the first problem: let''s assume that Aragorn made the underground project himself. But... What does he do with such a thing? And this picture, was it painted by Aragorn? If not, then who? Who put it in the planetarium? Du Wei frowned and thought hard. At this time, a familiar voice that had not appeared for a long time came into his mind¡° It''s me. I drew this picture. "

 Chapter 601

    As soon as he heard the sound, Dewey''s brows first drew tightly together, then stretched out. Silent for a while, the corners of the mouth smile, the voice with a little mocking flavor: "really surprised me. I haven''t heard your voice for a long time. It''s really frightening to hear it all of a sudden. "


    He slowly turned around, behind him, a pretty figure was floating there, bright red robe, silver hair, beautiful appearance, but the expression in his eyes and face was very cold.


    "I thought you would only come out when I called for help." Dewey raised his eyebrows. "Long time no see. Should I call you Shamir? Or should I call you "great great great grandmother"


    Semel''s face was as deep as water, and she didn''t seem to care about Duwei''s two jokes. Her eyes were cold, but with a faint strange color. She looked at Duwei two eyes, shook her head and said, "I told you, no matter what, you are the descendant of the Rowling family. You always cry for help. You really lose the reputation of the ancestors of the Rowling family."


    "And you?" Dewey gazed at each other with his eyes: "is it very impressive that Semel, the legendary astrologer of the mainland, my great great grandmother, pretends to be dead and seals himself in an oil painting?"


    Their eyes crossed, as if a series of sparks were excited. After a while, Semel lowered his head and said, "do you... Know?"


    "I didn''t know until later." Du Wei said faintly: "I learned later that the magical creature running around in front of me with bare legs was really my great grandmother. My grandmother, you''ve kept it from me. "


    "How do you know?" Semel''s figure seemed to quiver.


    "Life." Dewey''s voice was very serious: "when I was young, I might have been deceived by the words of some magical creature. But now... At least I know the true meaning of power level. Hum, creating a new life is not what Semel can do! Only the gods, such as the ancient demons, can have the ability to create life. My great great grandmother, though the first astrologer in mainland China, is not the only one who can create a life. So... I started from that time. I began to understand. "


    At this point, he deliberately pause, eyes flashing light, staring at each other in front of: "you are not a magic creature, you are my great grandmother, Semel himself!"


    Silence


    Dewey''s last words moved Semel''s face. However, she did not immediately refute or argue. After a moment''s silence, her expression gradually became obscure and gloomy.


    For a long time, a gentle sigh: "I... I also know later."


    There was a trace of sadness in her smile: "when I was awakened by you, I really thought I was just a magic creature. But... I''m not. I''m just pretending to be dead. Then, I put a few seals on myself. Until later, the seal was gradually untied, and I recovered my memory bit by bit. Slowly understand... I, it''s me. "


    "Why?" Dewey shook his head. "Why is that?"


    Semel''s face was a little blank: "I don''t know. The seal I gave myself at the beginning has not been completely untied, and I still have a part of my memory, which can not be completely recovered. So, I don''t understand a lot of doubts. "


    Dewey thought: according to legend, this great great grandmother. It was because of her sad husband''s death that year, and later she died of depression. After all, it involved some sad things and privacy of the other party. He didn''t ask much, so he shook his head and said, "anyway, you haven''t shown up for a long time. I thought you had found a way out of me and left long ago


    "I''m... sorry." Semel seems to be somewhat apologetic: "you have encountered several crises, but the strength level is too different. I can''t help you either. So. I didn''t show up. When you went to that overseas island... I... I... "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I dare not show my face." There was a deep fear in Semel''s eyes. She was afraid. I don''t know where it comes from, but it''s full of expression: "that guy named Chris has a breath that makes me afraid. When you face it, I don''t know what''s going on. I''ve exhausted all my courage, and I absolutely dare not show up in front of him... I don''t know what''s going on, and I should never have seen this Chris, But when you face him, I can feel that kind of breath that makes me afraid. That kind of fear makes me gasp, and I dare not even move. "


    Dewey frowned.


    "I still have a part of my memory that hasn''t been restored, and some of my seals haven''t been untied." Semel sighed: "I don''t know what''s going on. I try to get myself a physical body again. It seems that there is a way in my memory that I can really resurrect, instead of maintaining a spiritual state as I am now. "


    At this point, she shook her head hard, her face was abrupt, she looked at Du Wei, and her tone became indifferent: "I don''t need to explain this to you. In short... I can recognize the map you see in your hand. I drew it myself in those days. "


    "You?" "How did you get this?" Dewey asked? It''s a royal secret. How can you get it? And why do you leave such a thing? What is the purpose? "


    "I don''t know." Semel shook her head. She looked calm: "I can''t answer your question myself. The only memory I can remember is that I drew this picture by myself. I can recognize my own handwriting. As for why it was in the planetarium... I think it was kept there when I was the owner of the planetarium for a short time


    Dewey''s eyes lit up: "yes, that makes sense. You used to be a curator and the chief astrologer of the palace. Only as the chief astrologer of the palace, can you have a chance to enter and leave the palace! But... The secret way to the white tower is... "


    Semel stares at Dewey: "if you want to know the answer. Why don''t you go in the secret way and have a look? "


    Du Wei''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly looked at Semel. His tone became more serious: "I remember that you are not a person who likes to take risks to do such absurd things! There is a large group of court magicians guarding the white tower. It is said that there is a powerful magic array left by Aragon, and... Although there is a secret way to get in and out, can you get in and out of the palace at will? This involves the biggest secret and iron law of the royal family. Once something happens... It''s a big trouble! "


    Saimeiman did not care to pick eyebrows: "but. My memory tells me that it seems very important. When you get this map, I recognize it and immediately think of something. I don''t know how, I feel vaguely that there seems to be something very important to me inside the white tower which is the last guide in this map. Maybe I can untie all the seals on me. "


    Dewey said, "I don''t want to get into trouble. Whatever''s in the white tower. It''s a royal secret. I don''t need to provoke the royal family at this time. I have enough things to worry about now. "


    Semel wanted to say more, but when he saw Dewey''s face, he suddenly laughed and said deliberately, "then why don''t you just destroy this thing? Why do you collect it so carefully? Didn''t you make up your mind. In the future... Hum, Dewey, don''t waste your time. I know your temperament very well. This kind of thing. Since it arouses your curiosity, if you don''t follow this secret path to go in and have a look, I''m afraid you can''t even sleep at night! Well, it''s still early. You still have time to prepare. We can start in the evening. "


    Dewey stares at Semel. After a while, he sighs helplessly: "OK. You win. "


    In this day and day, there were many visitors in the Duke''s mansion, all of them were aristocrats of the imperial capital. I heard that Dewey was going to the front line soon to visit the future commander of the front line, Lala, and say goodbye.


    But Dewey doesn''t see visitors.


    During the day, Dewey closed the door. I had a good sleep. After getting up in the evening. I also prepared some things and tools. After thinking about it, I didn''t tell Vivian and Joe about it. Otherwise, with Qiao Qiao''s fear that the world would not be in chaos, he would certainly follow him noisily.


    I promised to go to the secret road to have a look, just want to satisfy my curiosity, don''t want to really do anything, but if I take Qiao Qiao to go, I''m sure there will be some trouble.


    In the evening, when the clock struck ten, it was exactly ten o''clock. At this time, according to the Convention, all the entrances and exits of the palace had to be closed and locked.


    The hundred and ten teams of the imperial guards began to patrol around the huge imperial city according to the patrol route. At ten o''clock in the evening, the door of the imperial palace is closed. Unless it is a major military and state affair, even the prince and princess are not allowed to go in and out of the imperial palace.


    At this time, on the northeast side of the Imperial City, by the side of the diversion canal behind the Imperial City, Duwei took advantage of the cover of the night, dressed in tight black, cat waist ran to the side of the canal, listened to the surrounding movement, and then carefully walked into the canal. He didn''t jump directly, because he was afraid that the diving would make a sound.


    The diversion canal is an artificial river introduced from the Lancang canal to the imperial city. The daily water use in the imperial city is two such diversion canals, one in and one out. In case of war, the diversion canal can also act as a moat.


    The two diversion canals surrounded the imperial city from both sides in the middle, leaving only a spacious Imperial City Square in front. It was in that place that the eldest prince launched the coup that day.


    These two diversion canals were built 1000 years ago, and later generations have also undergone several renovations. Underground waterways, old canals plus new canals, have complicated diversion canals, and some old canals have dried up because of the changes in terrain after renovation.


    After duvet got into the canal and swam for a while, he went underground. Under the canal, the water is still very cold this season. However, for Dewey''s abnormal body, nature is nothing.


    Dive all the way down, and soon swim through the open section of the canal to the underground culvert. But at this time, in front of the ditch mouth, is a strong iron fence, will block the way under the culvert.


    This is also a protective function, otherwise. How can you let people swim in from this canal?


    Du Wei dived in the water, swam to the fence and pinched it hand in hand. The iron fence was covered with rust, but every iron fence was as thick as an arm. Dewey held it in both hands. With the strength of his strong body, he saw the two iron bars in the water slowly deforming in his hands. It was soon twisted and bent.


    Under the cold water, there was darkness around him. Dewey lost his sensitive perception. He had all his brute force, but he couldn''t see the road around him. Fortunately, there''s Semel. Semel is a spirit. But he was not afraid of the dark. Under the guidance from time to time, Dewey passed several undercurrents behind the culvert. Through six fences.


    The canal has been around for many years. Although the river is cleaned every year, there are a lot of stains accumulated in the underdrain. Duwei swam all the way here. Although he was not afraid of the cold, the smell was really uncomfortable.


    Finally, under the culvert. When he got to a place where the water potential was slightly lower, he came out of the water and took a deep breath. He felt dizzy, and he was also contaminated with some green algae and other things.


    "In the front, after turning on the left, there will be a sealed iron door on the wall. After unscrewing it. It''s the abandoned old canal. "


    After listening to the direct instructions from Semel in his head. Du Wei gave a bitter smile: "the palace looks very bright on the ground. How can we know that it is so dirty under the water?"


    Semel sneered in his head: "this canal is for daily use. It''s just for the servants in the palace to wash and clean. The real drinking water in the palace is the fresh water from outside the city. Naturally, no one cares if it''s clean. "


    After turning the curve, the canal was changed into several sub canals, but the mouth of the canal was much narrower. The size of the canal was absolutely beyond the reach of human beings. This is also natural. After all, the canal can enter the palace. This design is also for the sake of safety.


    However, under the guidance of Semel, Dewey found a small iron door on the wall. The iron door was in disrepair for a long time, and the locks on it had rusted to death. Let alone without a key, even if there was a key, it could not be opened.


    Dewey could only pull out his dagger and cut open the lock, but the door did not move.


    At this time, Semel gave a wry smile: "I just dived to see... It''s not the problem of the door, but behind the door, some parts of the old canal collapsed, and the falling support slabs blocked the door. You have to find a way to cut the door open to get in


    Du Wei snorted: "this kind of thing from the old days, I knew it was in trouble."


    He didn''t bother to cut it with a dagger. At this time, his strong body now more and more reflected the benefits. He raised his arms, and let out a breath. With a force and a dull sound, his hands were inserted into the iron door!


    With a hard lift of both hands and a creak, the iron door was pried open by him.


    All of a sudden, a stream of stone debris and dust came to his face. Duwei coughed a few times, splashed water on it, took out a night pearl from his arms and threw it in. Under the dim light of the night pearl, the old canal in between was very narrow, I''m afraid it was only one meter wide. If it wasn''t for Duwei, who was slender and long, It''s a strong man with a little bit of stout figure, so I don''t want to climb in.


    I don''t know how many years no one has paid attention to the old canal inside. The air in the passage is muddy and full of dust. Occasionally, the creaking sound of mice can be heard. Dewey can only harden his head to get in and crawl in it.


    I crawled about several hundred meters in this uncomfortable posture, and the terrain in front of me widened slightly.


    In the dark, there was silence in the imperial city. Only occasionally, in the distance, a patrol of the imperial guards passed by with torches.


    This place is a slightly remote side yard in the imperial city. Naturally, those who live here can''t be the real royal nobles. It was the residence of some court servants and servants.


    There used to be a fountain outside the yard, but the old canal was connected under the fountain. Since the old canal was abandoned, the fountain has naturally been abandoned. It has long been leveled and built into a flower garden.


    This time, in the dark. In the garden, the ground turned abruptly. After a piece of black soil turned up, Dewey came out quietly with a stone slab in his hands.


    "Don''t worry, the patrol soldiers have passed and are heading north. The nearest patrol soldier is 500 meters away from you."


    In my head. Semel reminds Dewey.


    Dewey snorted... Semel realized that there was such an advantage. Now she could be far away from herself. And her spirit, ordinary people can''t see her. Dewey now lost his keen sense, but with Semel scouting around, he was not afraid that a patrol would suddenly approach him, but he was unprepared.


    Squatting in the garden for a while. Dewey stares at the building in front of him for a while. This is the place!


    In the evening, Dewey and Semel studied the map for a long time in their study.


    Although the map indicates that there are several secret roads leading to the white tower under the imperial city. But after all, it was a thousand years ago. And now... Over time. There are several secret ways. Although we know the exact location, we don''t want to go in at all!


    For example, Dewey recognized that there was a secret Road entrance on the map, which was built a thousand years ago in a side hall on the southwest side of the imperial city. The southwest of the imperial city is the place where horses are raised. It seems that it''s easy to sneak in... But now Du Wei knows that the place has become the barracks of the imperial guards!! I''m afraid it''s very difficult to get in there.


    There are other places, such as the entrance of a secret road marked on the map, on the side of the Royal Garden, which used to be a house for storing gardener''s tools. But later. Because Prince Chen likes the view of the garden. He transferred the house and expanded it again. Now the place is Prince Chen''s study! Want to go in? Is it possible?


    There is only a secret entrance in front of us. In the evening, he studied this place before departure. According to the drawings and his memory of the terrain in the palace, Duwei remembered that this place is now a place for some court attendants and court officials to live. The guard is not tight. Maybe it''s a good place to sneak into the secret road.


    He stayed in the flower bed for a while, then waited for a while, and made sure that there was no voice in the building. Then he came out quickly, and his body rose and fell, just like a light wind, floated under the eaves of the building.


    "Hum, your magic is declining now, but your martial arts skills have grown a lot." In my mind, Semel''s words don''t know whether they are praise or satire.


    Du Wei didn''t say a word, but he sneered: "nonsense, since I lost my magic, I have been recuperating at home these days, but I haven''t less honed my martial arts skills. That set of bow and moon dance has been practiced a little bit. But after the loss of magic, even the lack of moon five light armor and jiduluo throat bow can''t summon. I can only make myself a bow that looks like a subway bow. "


    After diving under the eaves, suddenly a gust of wind came. Under the beam, there was a sound of jingling. Du Weidun was shocked. When he looked carefully, he was relieved, but he didn''t know who had hung several wind chimes here.


    The building was cold and desolate, but it seemed that no one lived. What Duwei walked in, however, smelled a faint perfume of a woman''s perfume.


    I''m afraid it''s a maid or an official in a court.


    Dewey frowned.


    In such a large building, there are four or five rooms on both sides of the corridor. Fortunately, the layout of this place is expanded on the basis of the old houses, and the directions on the map can be barely recognized.


    Scurrying across the corridor to a window, Dewey stopped with a frown.


    As indicated on the map, the entrance of a secret road seems to be right here... However, standing outside, I vaguely heard the sound of someone breathing gently inside, which seems to be sleeping.


    "Someone?" Dewey frowned.


    Unfortunately... There is no one in the other room, but this room at the entrance. And someone''s sleeping in it? Moreover, smelling the faint aroma, it seems that it is a woman.


    "Made her dizzy." Semel light way: "be careful not to show the trace."


    Du Wei snorted and was about to turn over. Suddenly, under the eaves behind him, there was another sound of wind chimes. Then, the sound of breathing in the room suddenly stopped, and there was the sound of knowing, then. As if there were footsteps, as if someone had risen from the bed.


    A moment later, a candle was lit in the room, and a woman''s figure was faintly reflected on the outline of the window.


    "Alas... These lazy guys forgot to put away the wind chime again at night. They should be scolded well tomorrow."


    Inside, a woman''s voice sounds sweet. It''s very beautiful.


    Dewey leaned carefully out of the window and waited quietly for a while, hoping that the woman would turn off the light quickly and go to bed again. But after a while, he heard the voice in the room. The girl seemed to put on her clothes, but she sat at the desk under the windowsill, sighed gently, but heard the sound of paper. I got up to read in the middle of the night?!


    Dewey started sweating on his head.


    He is not afraid of anything else, but sneaks into the palace at night. If someone discovers his identity, it will be a big trouble. It''s not difficult for his current strength to go out in a swagger. But it''s difficult to get in and out quietly without people finding their identity.


    This woman. I didn''t read in the morning or in the evening, but I was awakened by the wind in the middle of the night, and I started to read... It''s killing me!


    Du Wei was anxious outside, but the woman in the room was lying on the desk, turning the pages by candlelight, as if obsessed with reading. After a while, she didn''t know how long. Suddenly I heard a long sigh inside. The clear and sweet voice suddenly whispered: "what a woman. I''m afraid I don''t know how to explain this to the princess tomorrow. "


    Yi? Suddenly hear the girl inside say "tulip Duke" this sentence, almost let Duwei cold sweat out. Then he was full of doubts about what books the people inside were reading? Does it have anything to do with me? I heard the girl inside mutter to herself as she turned the book: "unfortunately, I once heard those court teachers talk about the queen of Sofia. Everyone seems to disagree, but the tulip Duke is her confidant. I hate that Queen Sofia was born hundreds of years ago, but she can''t hear her praise from the Duke of tulip. " Du Wei a hear here, immediately in the mind flashed the idea! This woman is reading the notes of the general history of the mainland written by herself!!! In the fourth volume of the general history of the mainland of the Empire, it is recorded that there was an accident in the royal family about 500 years after the founding of the Roland empire. At that time, the emperor in office died of illness when he was less than 30 years old, leaving his young children and widowed mothers. However, there were several other ambitious princes in the royal family of Roland Empire, which caused a dispute for the throne at that time. It was the wife of the dead emperor, a queen named Sophia, who stood up when she was in trouble. The queen of Sofia, who came from a big aristocratic family and relied on her family background, finally stabilized the situation and crowned her son emperor. The emperor was too young to be in power, but the queen of Sofia had some talents, so she united the power of her mother''s family and took charge of the state affairs of the Empire. For nine years! In the history of Roland Empire, the evaluation of the queen of Sofia is not very good. Later, when the young emperor grew up, she once had a dispute with her about power. It was just because of the tradition. When she grew up with the emperor, the voice of the Empire all wanted the emperor to be in power. The Sofia queen finally handed over her power. She died of depression less than half a year later. When Du Wei was reading this history, he learned some records from the side. During the reign of Queen Sofia, the country was quite stable and the people were very happy, so she was a good leader. And the queen of Sofia was very bold, even more courageous than ordinary people! During this period, there were aristocrats in the South who refused to accept women''s ruling and wanted to set off a rebellion, but they were all attracted and divided by her in a series of ways, and then eliminated one by one. I''m afraid that even those veteran politicians who have been in the official world are not as good at politics. As for the princes who used to fight for the throne with her son, she also treated them one by one with great strategy. Those who were determined to fight to the death dealt a severe blow, and those who should be banished should be banished, while those who were finally soft cut their power and supported them with empty Titles of glory to show their kindness. Unfortunately, in her later years, she seemed to be addicted to power and unwilling to give it to her son who grew up. In Dewey''s opinion, this is also a normal human reaction. What''s more, her ruling method is much better than her later son. After Queen Sofia died, her son ascended the throne and suppressed and weakened her mother''s family, which was even worse. However, the emperor was really a fatuous monarch. During his reign, several rebellions broke out in the northwest, and even the South was full of bandits. At the beginning, Du Wei, after reading this section of history, was so interested that he wrote down his own feeling at the back of the page: "I hate being a woman, it''s not the right time! I''m afraid this girl is no less than Wu Zhou if I have a good chance He thought of this in his heart and immediately realized that the woman in this room was reading the set of general history of the mainland that he had written down! However, this set of general history of the mainland was given to the little emperor and Princess Karina as a gift for teachers. How can... At this time, the girl in the room seemed to be a little distressed, murmuring and sighing: "unfortunately, I understand the words in the front, and what does the sentence" no less than Wu Zhou "mean Du Wei is helpless... Wu Zhou... I''m afraid no one in the world knows what it means. Naturally, the woman in the room didn''t know that the so-called Wu Zhou was very famous in the Chinese history of Du Wei''s previous life. Wu Zetian, who is known as the most powerful woman in ancient and modern China, once took the place of Li Tang and called herself the female emperor of the Zhou Dynasty! Because of my original interest, I wrote down some things at random when I was reading. I''m afraid that only I can understand a lot of them. When others read them, they are confused. At this time, I heard Semel''s impatient voice: "can''t wait! There''s a team of royal guards coming here! There are 400 meters left! Force the window in, don''t let her make any noise Du Wei''s heart was startled, and then he climbed up the windowsill with one hand, and was about to turn the window in by force! Anyway, after going in, knock her out first!

 Chapter 602

    When he made up his mind, Du Wei quickly lifted the window. With the help of his fingers, the lock inside the window broke silently. As soon as he jumped, he had already fallen into the house and closed the window. This series of actions was extremely fast, and it took only a second.


    When he fell to the ground, the girl in the room didn''t seem to react to anyone. In the middle of the night, she saw a figure darting in from her window like lightning. She was so silent that she was always in a daze for a few seconds.


    In the candlelight of the room, Dewey saw the girl''s appearance. She was about twenty years old. She had long brown black hair and a plain white nightgown. She was sitting on the chair in front of the window with her bare feet and knees crossed. She supported her chin with one hand. Her face was very pretty, straight and pretty. Just stare at Du Wei at the moment, but seem to be slightly open mouth, seem to fall into shock.


    She was dressed in a plain white nightgown. Because she was dressed in her private room, she was very casual. Even the top two buttons of her chest collar were not twisted, revealing a touch of moving white on her chest


    Du Wei was stunned as soon as he saw it, and the other party was also stunned. For a moment, Du Wei even forgot to start


    It''s not that Dewey is silly at the sight of the girl''s short dress. In fact, he knows the girl.


    This girl is no one else. It''s the court official that little princess Karina specially takes care of her daily life. Dewey clearly remembers that this girl''s name should be: LAN LAN.


    At the beginning, the girl stopped her way in the palace and asked for the enlightenment ceremony on behalf of the little princess and Prince Charles.


    What''s more, during the months when Dewey worked as a teacher for two kids. Every time he came to the palace to give lessons to two children, the beautiful female officer named Lanlan served them with tea and water. Before and after dinner, she served them very carefully. Many times, when Duwei was giving lectures to two children, the female officer named Lanlan never walked away. She also stood on one side to listen. Over time, she didn''t look like a maid in waiting, but like the third student of Dewey.


    This girl is very smart, reading is also a quick understanding, a lot of times, Dewey in the lecture, some problems. Both of them couldn''t understand it immediately, but the girl''s face seemed to understand it, which made Dewey remember it in his heart. Although Princess Karina is clever, she is limited by her age and living in the palace since childhood. A lot of questions, on the contrary, we have to ask this blue.


    Over time, Du Wei and this woman, LAN LAN, became familiar with their relationship. He knew that. This female official, LAN LAN, is a "palace family" in her family. The so-called palace family is an ancient family that has worked for the royal family for generations. These families may not be prominent, but the royal family often chooses from this kind of family when they choose palace guards or close servants. Because of these generations of royal family service. They are loyal and reliable, and can be used safely.


    For example, in front of LAN LAN, her mother and father used to be guards and female officials in the palace, her grandfather also used to be the imperial guards, and her great grandfather even worked as the etiquette teacher of emperor Augustine VI!


    Before Du Wei''s class, Lan Lan had great respect for himself. That respect was not the flattery of servants in the court in the general sense. Du Wei could feel it. The girl seems to be in class with the time after a long time. I admire myself from the bottom of my heart. The look of admiration was genuine.


    And she''s gentle and delicate. She is a very quiet girl.


    On weekdays in class, when she was thirsty, she would immediately offer a cup of warm tea. When she was hungry, she would take the initiative to order other palace servants to bring snacks. Moreover, she is a female official who is specially responsible for taking care of little princess Karina. It can be said that little Karina has been taken care of by her from the beginning of her memory, and her feelings are like sisters and mother and daughter.


    It''s like... It''s like myself and the old housekeeper, madder.


    Thinking of this, Dewey raised his hand and was about to knock the girl unconscious. But at this moment, he was an old acquaintance who had a good relationship. How could he fight with this hand?


    They were very respectful to themselves. They served tea and water, and they were as open-minded as students. For several months, Du Wei was not soft hearted, but he was a little embarrassed.


    "Duke, your highness?" Lan Lan finally reacts and stares at Du Wei. It takes a long time for her to squeeze out a few words from her mouth.


    Du Wei immediately sighed. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the talent to be a thief. Since it''s night, they all wear black night clothes, but they forget to cover their faces! Stupid!


    This next good, the other party recognized himself, even if knocked out she is useless, unless he is willing to ruthlessly kill people, do the hard work.


    At this time, not far away, a team of imperial guards walked slowly, their boots trampled on the ground, making the sound of owls, and the clanking of armor when they were walking.


    Du Wei''s expression is dignified. He stares at LAN LAN and picks up his fingers gently. As long as LAN LAN dares to show the meaning of wanting to shout, Du Wei will be able to stun her immediately.


    Lan Lan''s breath was a little short. At midnight, the man who broke into her room was the young tulip Duke. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but suddenly her face was gradually flushed.


    Finally, a glimpse of Dewey''s nervous appearance, Lan Lan bit his lip, lowered his voice, and his voice seemed to be a little pinched: "you, don''t worry, I won''t cry."


    As she said that, her face turned red again, but she suddenly lowered her head and saw her loose clothes. What''s more, she turned around and buttoned up. Then she stepped back two steps and looked at Dewey: "you... What are you doing when you come to my room in the middle of the night?"


    The last sentence of "what are you doing?" is even more subtle, low and inaudible, but subconsciously wringing the corners of your clothes with your fingers


    Du Wei took a look. Suddenly, I realized that I was in trouble. I was misunderstood.


    I''m afraid I think I''m going over the wall in the middle of the night to touch the girl''s window and do the business of stealing incense and jade!


    Du Wei''s expression is a little chatty. He doesn''t know what to say, but he hears a groan of Semel''s dissatisfaction from the bottom of his mind.


    He then gave a wry smile: "sorry, I didn''t mean to come to your room. I didn''t know it was your residence."


    Lan Lan heard this. Her face was suddenly relieved, but her eyes seemed to show some loss. However, she was also a quiet and delicate girl. After pondering for a while, she said with a low smile: "well, I don''t know that the Duke climbed the window in the middle of the night and originally wanted to see the other little sisters here? I never knew. The Duke is still such a romantic figure. "


    "I''m... I''m not here tonight for girls." Du Wei tone is helpless, but this word is more said more ambiguous. He coughed and tried to keep his face straight: "I have something else important to do."


    Hesitated in the heart for a while, clench one''s teeth. I''m going to knock her out first.


    But as soon as I took a step forward, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the door, and then a few gentle door slamming sounds. The sound of footsteps. But obviously not a person!


    son of a gun!


    Du Wei was very angry. He didn''t want to kill in the palace. He turned to look at the window and was about to quit there.


    "You, you wait." Lan Lan saw Du Wei''s action, but suddenly whispered: "you... Don''t worry, hide first!"


    Then he strode to the wardrobe and opened the door: "go in." I bit my teeth again. It seems that after a bit of struggle, he said absolutely: "don''t worry, I will never say it."


    Du Wei hesitated for a moment. He even drilled the stinky ditch tonight. He was really unwilling to go back. He could only go into the closet with a horizontal heart.


    Then Lan Lan closed the wardrobe and approved another robe. Ran to open the door.


    Dewey was hiding in the closet. Lanlan, as a close female official of little princess Karina in the palace, naturally received a high salary. I live in a big house and have a large wardrobe. But no matter how big a girl''s wardrobe is, duvet, such a big man, is really crowded.


    What''s more, when Du Wei came in, he felt that there were soft girl''s clothes all around him, with a faint fragrance of women''s incense on them. What made Du Wei more embarrassed was that many of them, even though they were girl''s close fitting clothes, were now penetrated by himself.


    There was a tiny crack in the door of the wardrobe, and Dewey looked out from the inside.


    After Lan Lan opened the door, she heard a young girl''s voice outside, but she didn''t come in. She just said with a smile: "sister Lan Lan, I guess it''s true. You didn''t sleep at night."


    Lan Lan''s voice sounded calm and said with a smile, "what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    The girl outside the door was probably another maid in waiting. She said with a smile, "I just finished my shift and was about to go back to have a rest. On the way back, I met chip, who was on patrol with the royal guards. Chip immediately stopped me and asked me to inquire. Did you read the letter he wrote to you the other day. That guy is very anxious. No, I can''t help it. I have to ask you now. "


    Lan Lan coughed: "in the middle of the night, you knock on my door and ask about this kind of thing!"


    "I know you always have the habit of going to bed late. I came here when I watched you outside and the window light was on. Well, let me tell you nothing else, chip is out in the garden now. This guy seems to really like you in his heart. He became a riding commander when he was young. I heard that he would be promoted to deputy commander this year. People like you so much. Standing in the garden in the middle of the night, they just ask me to tell you... If, if you read that letter, if you like, go out and see him now. "


    After a while, maybe Lan Lan didn''t speak, and the maid in waiting outside probably got the benefit of that chip, so she tried her best to encourage Lan Lan: "what are you hesitating about? Chip is young and promising, and has a good family background. She is also the youngest officer in the Imperial army. I think it''s a good match for you. It''s said that he is not good at wine and sex, but he secretly adores you and never forgets you. "


    Blue is more listen to more angry, which taste, but mostly because of this kind of thing, the heart is not willing to let the person hiding behind in the wardrobe to hear it. Then he stamped his foot and said angrily, "stop talking! In the middle of the night, if you want to invite me out to meet you, it''s thanks to him. You just came to knock on my door! I think that chip is quite steady in his daily work. How come today... Hum! Go out and tell him to let him go. I''m going to sleep Finish saying, also ignore the maids outside, directly want to close the door. The people outside were worried, but they resisted the door and said anxiously, "sister LAN LAN! Even if you don''t want anything else, you have to think for yourself! You are the princess''s close female officer. According to the Convention, you should wait until the princess gets married and marry with her. Now the princess is still young. When she grows up and gets married, it will take seven or eight years! As women, we are only young for a few years. After seven or eight years, you are almost thirty years old. At that time, who would you go to? If the princess''s husband marries you to any old servant or housekeeper, you will be ruined for the rest of your life. Now chip is very trusted by the top, and his weight is heavy enough. If you are good with him, then maybe as long as he pleads with CHIK''s bodyguard one day, and the Regent is kind... The little princess is so good with you, you can not waste your youth

 Chapter 603

    Lan Lan listens, but her face is covered with frost. She stares at the outsider and closes the door without saying a word.


    Du Wei hid in the closet, but he heard these words clearly. He could not help but feel pity for the blue.


    It seems that as a close female official of the princess, she is very favored. In the palace, no one is disrespectful to her. But it seems to be beautiful, but also with a hint of sadness. It is always the custom that a female official who is close to a princess will not marry until she comes of age. There are two choices: one is to leave the palace by marriage, the other is to marry with the princess, and still be the next person of the princess. It''s just that there is no saying in ancient Chinese feudal society that a maid should be married with a princess. Generally speaking, this kind of female official will be married to a trusted bodyguard or housekeeper by his son-in-law in the future. It''s just that people in mainland Loran got married very early. Many people with good family background often get married at the age of 16 or 17, but there are many female officials like LAN LAN, When the princess comes of age, she will be very old. I''m afraid she will be close to 30 years old. In Roland, she is already an old girl. When the time comes, people will grow old, but they have to sit back and watch their youth go by in vain. Even if they get married, it will be difficult to please their husbands, and their fate may not be happy.


    With a creak, the door of the wardrobe opened, and Duwei came out. However, he saw some faint sadness on his blue face. It seemed that Duwei was also sad by the words. Duwei coughed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, other people''s good intentions hide themselves... But he wants to slap others dizzy again. But it''s hard to say.


    "Your Highness, I make you... Laugh." Blue blue suddenly smile, that smile some cool appearance: "I''m afraid you are now in the heart to make fun of me."


    Dewey shook his head quickly: "this... Cough! Of course not. Well... "


    "Well, what are you here for tonight?" Lan Lan looked at Dewey again and said softly, "obviously you didn''t come here for me. Well, as the Duke of the Empire, you should know how to break into the imperial city at night. What a great sin it is. "


    "I come..." Du Wei sighed: "I come, of course, there is a special reason, but this matter, blue, you''d better not know. This matter, I can''t say, naturally has my reason. But don''t worry. I''ll come into the palace. It''s not about trying to hurt anyone. I can''t tell you why. "


    Lan Lan was relieved. She looked at Dewey''s eyes and said, "well, I believe you. I knew that. The Duke of tulip is not a villain. You will not rebel, and you will not want to harm others. "


    Dewey hesitated: "blue, I don''t want to be rude to you, it''s just. Please don''t tell anyone about this evening. "


    "I understand." Blue blue deep toward Du Wei to see one eye, you you you way: "I never say is."


    With that, she raised her hand again and made an oath to the God herself.


    "And..." Dewey said with a bitter smile, "I''m going to be rude to you. To avoid trouble, I have to knock you out. It''s not that I don''t believe you that you don''t know the best thing about it. Well... "


    He felt it in his arms. He took out a small bottle and said, "this is my own medicine. If you open the lid and smell it, you will fall asleep and wake up tomorrow morning."


    In the middle of the night, a lonely man and a few girls are in his own boudoir, but the other party solemnly says that he wants to bewitch himself... After all, he is a young girl, and the other party is a young man. In case you get dizzy. If the other party does something


    Thinking of this, she only felt her cheeks burning. But then I saw Du Wei''s eyes, which were calm and didn''t mean to be dirty at all, so I relaxed my mind: "well... In fact, as a woman like me, if you want to stun me, you don''t have to say this to me."


    With that, Lan Lan calmly finished the bottle. After unscrewing it, she felt a faint smell like gardenia. She couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s so fragrant..."


    But the next moment, his eyes closed, his body softened, and he fell asleep.


    Dewey quickly went up to hold her, then carried her to bed, and covered her with a blanket. Then he wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and was relieved.


    Looking at the blue on the bed, Dewey said with a wry smile: "unfortunately, this little girl probably takes me as the flower picker who comes to touch her window in the middle of the night."


    Just as he thought of this, his brain heard Semel''s dissatisfied voice: "Dewey, have you had enough! Hum, I can''t see that you are actually a person who has pity on jade. "


    Du Wei wry smile: "great great great grandmother adult, this girl is more or less my friend, want me to work hard on friends, but some can''t do it."


    "Not afraid of her divulging the secret afterwards? Don''t you want to kill people? " Semel''s voice seemed cold.


    Dewey frowned: "of course not. Not only did she know me, but she was also a close female official of the little princess. If she died, Karina would be sad. Well, if someone murders old mad, I''ll go crazy! "


    After a moment''s silence, Semel seemed to sigh: "good. You''re not the kind of cold-blooded person


    "Well, I''m not."


    "Hard to say." Semel said faintly: "I''m sure before, but what you''ve done in recent years makes me think more."


    After a pause, she urged, "hurry up, I''ve wasted so much time. Find the entrance to the secret road quickly!"


    Dewey went to the fourth stone slab on the floor of the lower left corner of the room and knocked six times. Then he ran to the third stone slab on the right and knocked five times.


    At last he stepped back and waited quietly. On the floor of this piece of land, there were a few faint clatters of the stone slabs turning over, and then. Faintly, there seems to be a thin light shining out.


    "Well, sure enough, the secret way blessed the magic." Dewey nodded: "in this way, even if the house has been rebuilt and expanded a few years ago, the secret road will not be found."


    On the ground, the original connection is very tight stone, suddenly like the cube on the square gently open, quietly. There was a dark passage, and all the stones below shrank in. Layer by layer, there are dozens of layers!


    From this point of view, the entrance of the secret road is more than 15 meters deep in the underground of the house! What a big deal Aragorn made in those days!


    Dewey then jumped into the black entrance. As soon as he entered, the stone slabs on the ground turned back silently. In a moment, it''s back to its original shape. It''s closely connected. Where is there any gap?


    Du Wei, who jumped into the secret Road, was surrounded by darkness. The secret road didn''t seem narrow. He reached out and touched the wall. His tentacles were cold. It''s strange that the stone is as cold as ice.


    Fortunately, it didn''t seem to be wet down here. Dewey took two steps and the ground was hard under his feet.


    After two steps, suddenly, it seems that there is a gust of wind overhead, and then I hear a cry in front of me. A light came on.


    Before we met, there was a very long and secluded road. On the wall in front of us, there was a lamp hanging like a torch. The lamp was not a flame, but a secluded magic crystal.


    Then, as if it were some kind of automatic induction, there were such lights on the wall of this secret road every ten meters. Step by step with Dewey. The crystal lights on the wall also light up automatically one by one, illuminating the direction of the future!


    The width and height of this secret road are about three or four meters. A person walking inside, but it is very open, the stone on the wall, but no dust and corruption, looks like new general!


    "It''s magic." Semel sighed: "the secret way in the underground is centered on the white tower in the middle. The white tower is a magic tower. On weekdays, although the defensive magic array is not opened, it seems that there is another magic in the underground to maintain the secret way. The flow of air, as well as the magic lamp, are all sustained by the endless magic array. It looks like new land. "


    Dewey put his hand on the wall and wiped it. Sure enough, there was no dust.


    But he was puzzled: "such a big project, when the country was founded, where did Aragorn build it? When the Empire was first established, its national strength was not so strong. I don''t think it will take three or five years to build such a labyrinth of underground secret roads! "


    "Well, you have to ask yourself." Semel said with a faint smile: "after all, Aragon is your past life."


    Dewey snorted, "don''t tell me that. I''m who I am!"


    Then he went on.


    After walking about 500 meters, the underground secret road seems to be getting deeper and deeper. Then, the secret road in front of him suddenly became crooked. It was no longer a straight road, but there was silence around him. Just the lights on the wall lit up one by one, and the lights on the road behind him went out one by one. It was really a wonderful design!


    Du Wei sighed: "Aragorn''s magic attainments are really powerful. I''m afraid there is no such magic craft now."


    Semel didn''t argue this time.


    After another walk, the curve before the meeting suddenly widened, but after seeing clearly the scene in front of him, Dewey suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath, his eyes flashed, looked at the front, and couldn''t help muttering: "what the hell are these things..."


    In front of my eyes, the secret road suddenly widened more than three times, but on the walls on both sides, the lamp was no longer in the shape of a lamp, but became a stone sculpture hanging on the wall one by one!


    And those sculpted shapes are really scary!


    One by one, I saw sculptures. Some of them were just like a man''s head sticking out of the wall, but his skull was removed. There was a magic crystal in his head, emitting light.


    Some of the sculptures seem to be a hand stretched out from the wall. The fingers are vividly carved. The big hand seems to be desperate to grasp something. The fingers struggle, and even every trace of grain is very delicate. In the palm of the hand, there is a luminous gem.


    There are more statues. There are many strange things. For example, some statues seem to be a normal human, half of them are in the wall, half of them are outside, but half of them are flesh and half of them are skeletons! What''s more, it''s like a woman''s face. Half of it is pretty and half is full of scars. It''s ferocious and frightening! The lighting is designed in the eyes of women''s faces! Along the way, the shapes of the lamps on the road are more and more strange, but they are more and more cruel and terrifying. One by one, it seems that they are full of a sense of cruelty, which makes people feel hairy. Dewey wondered: is there something wrong with the guy Aragon? What are you doing with this statue?! Du Wei sighed and tried not to look at the terrible carved lamps on the left and right walls. If you see too many of these things, you will have nightmares when you sleep at night. Just went forward for a while, but suddenly saw in front of the ground, dense, dissatisfied with the sharp point of the sword! I saw this piece of appearance, the floor as if a dense sword inserted up, sharp blade, although it is stone carving, but also very sharp! What''s more terrible is that this area has blocked all the roads in front of it, forming a terrain like a sword jungle! What''s more terrifying is that this section of terrain is about 100 meters long. On the sword cluster, there are still figures that seem to be struggling to death. Although these figures are also stone sculptures, the sword runs through the body. The movement of struggling and calling is lifelike, just like a real person! What makes Du Wei even more puzzled is that... From the perspective of the sculptures that are penetrated, they are not even human beings! And... Orcs? spirit? Dwarf? Even some weird looking stuff. Du Wei a see these, Huoran Dun stopped a footstep!! His face suddenly changed and he exclaimed in a low voice, "no! No! " Du Wei took a deep breath, looked back at the places passing by, the ferocious and terrible statue lamps, and looked at the sword jungle in front of him¡° This place... Is definitely not built by Aragon! "

 Chapter 604

    "This place is by no means built by Aragorn!" Dewey was biting his teeth, and his forehead was sweating.


    If it is the place where Aragorn was built, it would have been wrong to have such cruel sculptures. Even worse, the sword jungle in front of us is not right!


    Look at the sculptures that have been strung to death. There are human beings, elves, dwarves and other races! As the founding emperor of mankind like Aragorn, how could he use this kind of cruel sculpture to torture mankind??


    Originally, Dewey had some doubts that such a large underground labyrinth could not be built without tens of thousands of people in a few years. Since it was such a big project, there was no way to cover up the secret! Why no one knows??


    Then, there is only one answer: the builder of this place is not Aragon at all!


    It is very likely that Aragorn also learned about the existence of this place later!


    So who built this place?


    Hum, look at these sculptures. There are human beings, elves, dwarves and orcs who are tortured


    So the answer is almost ready!


    Dewey took a deep breath, suddenly a little nervous. He also sank heart, secretly vigilant a few minutes!


    Staring at the hundred meter long sword forest in front of him for a while, Dewey was always a little strange when he looked at the vivid stone carvings of the dead.


    After thinking about it, he bent down, pulled out the dagger, prised up two stone slabs from the ground, took out the rope and tied it under the sole of his feet. He held a stone slab in his hand and raised it on his head. Then he jumped into the sword jungle.


    At his feet were the sharp points of swords and swords, and duvet wore stone slabs on the soles of his feet, and he walked all the way on them, making a clanging sound. Dewey, however, held up the stone slab and carefully looked around all the way.


    Sure enough, when he walked less than 20 steps. Suddenly see, feel the foot of a fierce sink!


    Then, in the sword jungle under his feet, there were several swords suddenly protruding out and stabbing fiercely at Dewey''s feet. Du Wei''s physical quality is very strong now, and his reaction is also swift and violent. At the moment, his body jumps and suddenly flies. He kicked the sword fiercely and immediately smashed it to pieces. When he fell down, he heard the sound of clattering around his ears. The stone slabs on both sides of the wall turned over, revealing a row of stone spears inside! After a whistling. Rows of spears came at Dewey!


    Dewey immediately shrunk, lifted the slate in front of him and stood in front of him. The spears pierced back and forth, and duvet took the slate as a shield and stopped them all.


    But the hard stone slab has cracked in many places.


    Dewey was relieved. He jumped forward, rolled over in the air, and finally jumped out of the sword jungle, the spears behind him. It seemed that he had a feeling, and suddenly he recoiled, and the walls on both sides were turned over, so that he could not see the trace of the killing mechanism just now!


    Since Dewey fell to the ground, he threw away the stone slab in his hand. The stone slab fell to the ground and was crushed immediately.


    "Great power." Dewey sighed. He just felt it himself. A stone spear stabbed by a nearby mechanism. Each stab seems to have the strength of a low-level warrior! It can be achieved with mechanism, which is exquisite. Needless to say!


    "I thought it was just to satisfy my curiosity. Unexpectedly, it''s not easy. " Dewey gave a wry smile.


    He didn''t dare to be careless any more. He pinched a dagger in his hand and went on cautiously.


    About a few hundred meters later, a stone gate with a height of more than four meters appeared in front of it. The heavy stone door. After Duwei pulled back, he immediately saw the inside


    What a big underground square!


    This underground square, in terms of area, is as big as a stadium, showing a round shape.


    Just make Du Wei strange is, don''t know why, the ground of this square is not smooth, dense, don''t know how many round stone pits are full of.


    Each of those stone pits is about a meter to half a meter in diameter, round in shape and about half a meter deep, as if it were carved out.


    On this square, this kind of round stone pit, I''m afraid there are not a thousand, there are also 800, and even a lot of them are overlapped together


    Around the square, there is a thick column, which is full of star carvings. In the center, there is a round platform up to two meters high


    Just imagine, the stars around set off the central sun!


    Du Wei sighed... Sure enough, it''s the sun!


    Hum, the demons take the sun as their totem. It''s true!


    Enter the gate, is a square platform, on both sides there is a row of two or three meters tall metal warrior armor standing on both sides.


    Those armor are very huge, obviously from the body shape point of view, it is absolutely not human can wear, the legend of the devil''s body is much higher than human. It seems so.


    Those armor are simple in shape, but with a gorgeous and solemn taste. Complete body armor, emitting a faint metallic luster, I do not know how many years have passed, but there is no trace of corrosion!


    Dewey couldn''t help feeling it. His tentacles were cold. He even knocked on the huge shield in the hand of a warrior''s armor and made a loud and dull sound!


    Even Du Wei, a well-informed person, could not help sighing: "what a wonderful material! It seems that the iron making technology of the ancient demons is much better than that of human beings now! This is not iron shield. Can the demons already make steel? "


    In front of the platform, there are a row of steps leading down to the square. Duwei walked forward. His left foot had just stepped down the first step. Suddenly he saw it, as if he felt a strange and special feeling from his foot


    Though he didn''t know what it was like, Dewey was on the alert!


    Sure enough, I heard a whimpering stone turned over. It''s coming from the top of my head!


    He looked up and saw that the ceiling was originally a large relief like a starry sky, but now suddenly turned over a few stone slabs from both sides, and then came out the killing weapon


    Not weapons, not bows and arrows... But


    When Du Wei saw it, he was in a cold sweat, not afraid. It''s a shock, it''s even more ridiculous!


    Because, it turns over from the stone slab and then stretches out, it is a black hole


    Muzzle!!!


    you ''re right! It''s not the crossbow in this world, it''s the real one!!!


    Several Black Muzzles on both sides of the gun aimed at him at the same time. Duwei was shocked and saw a faint light on the muzzle. It''s as if there''s some kind of energy in it gathering quickly!!


    That light, instantly from weak to bright, Dewey heart cried out a bad!


    In a hurry, he immediately jumped out backward, and heard a "boom" coming from his head!!!


    A thick beam of light came from overhead. Heavy bang in the place where Duwei just stood, I saw the steps on the ground, suddenly about half a meter square stone, under the beam. Immediately turned into powder! Left a half meter deep round stone pit!!


    Beam gun? Laser gun?


    "Fool! This is the magic gun! " There was a quick scream in his head.


    Du Wei, relying on his strong hand and physical reaction, dodged the blast, suddenly saw the stone pits left, and immediately reacted to them... Are all the stone pits left in the square like this?!


    But he has no time to think! On the top of his head, the first muzzle was not accurate, but the other muzzles suddenly moved and moved. Continue to aim at where Dewey is


    son of a gun! It''s a moving battery?!


    Dewey''s going crazy!


    Seeing that the three muzzles on the left and right aimed at him, the light of the muzzle was still condensed. Dewey could only take a breath in his heart!


    Boom! Boom!!


    With several continuous roars, a huge beam of light came towards Dewey. Dewey was flying in the air, almost brushing a beam of light to avoid him, and his clothes were all around him. I was accidentally rubbed by the light beam. Suddenly turned into powder!


    But those muzzles seemed to have some kind of induction, and after a blast, they failed. The other muzzles continued to shoot at duvet in the air!


    Duwei people in the air, although he is physically strong, and diligent in martial arts, flying is not difficult, but people in the air, natural action is not so flexible.


    Seeing the remaining two muzzles, they cleverly formed a cross fire bombardment, which made Du Wei''s scalp even more numb


    Seeing a beam of light coming in front of him, Du Wei gritted his teeth. In the air, he quickly grasped a warrior''s armor around him, pulled the huge steel shield from the warrior''s armor, and laid it in front of him


    With a loud noise, Duwei was directly hit down from the air and hit the ground heavily. Where he landed, he cracked several pieces of stone on the ground!


    The solid steel shield in his hand was deeply concave in the middle. Then, a light spot appeared in the middle of the shield. With that light spot, a circle of light immediately spread out. Suddenly, the whole shield was like ice under the fire... Melted!


    son of a gun! Dewey immediately threw the melting shield to the ground and continued to retreat.


    At this time, his feet had just retreated to the back of the stone platform, and he had retreated to the door.


    On the ceiling, the magic guns seemed to feel something. They hummed a few times and drew back. Then the ceiling was covered with stone slabs and became a relief


    Good organization!


    Du Wei sighed: Magic gun... How to get in?


    Well, if it was just four magic guided guns, he was caught off guard just now. Now that he knows that with his keen speed, plus the fact that these magic guided guns seem to gather energy before launching, there is a little time delay, maybe he can rush in


    However, he then thought of those dense stone pits in the square... His heart moved. He quickly pulled the whole body armor of a warrior at the door, and then threw his arms hard towards the inside! Naturally, his strength was very strong. As soon as he lost his armor, which was nearly 100 kg, he immediately threw it far away. At this time, he suddenly heard a continuous sound from the ceiling! I saw such a large relief, suddenly everywhere stone, a door of a black hole of the muzzle from the inside out, a simple look, at least not less than 300 doors!! Those dense muzzle, at the same time, gathered light, and then Du Wei felt a flash of light in front of him. After a roar, he saw that the complete armor he had thrown in... Could not even find the residue! Under the concentrated volley of the magic gun, it has melted so much that there is no powder left! Du Wei just felt the whole body sweat bristle... "This... Is what the hell." Dewey stood outside the door, a little reluctant to go inside¡° I... I don''t know. " Semel''s voice was also distressed: "maybe I can go in and have a try. After all, I have no body. Maybe these guns can''t hurt me."¡° Forget it! This is a magic gun, not a magic beam. God knows if it will hurt you. There is only one life Dewey was a little annoyed. Now that his strength is declining, he has to re cultivate his physical skills. However, although gongyue dance is keen, it can''t avoid the volley of hundreds of magic guns. Unless... This place is completely destroyed. Dewey''s heart moved, but then he shook his head. I might have been able to do it myself in the past. But without the magic of their own, martial arts can only be regarded as a half key level. What''s more, destroy the whole place, break the battle with brute force... After all, this is the palace underground! There is too much noise. What should we do if something goes wrong¡° The only thing I can confirm is that there are hundreds of magic guided cannons guarding here. There must be something inside Semel''s voice rang in my mind¡° No matter how important things are, they are not as important as their own lives. " Du Wei snorted, but finally he didn''t give up. He stood at the huge stone gate, staring inside, thinking hard about countermeasures

 Chapter 605

    What''s in it?


    Is it... The treasure left by the so-called demon God?


    Dewey''s heart jumped, but then he shook his head. No, Chris said, it must be a special time and special conditions to open the place. It won''t be so easy for him to find it.


    "Those magic cannons seem to be a kind of magic beam similar to decomposition." In his mind, Semel said quickly: "decomposition, in theory, as long as the magic power is strong enough, you can decompose any substance... If you are hit, even if it is hard, it will dissolve quickly. But this kind of magic, even though it has always been mastered by few magicians on the mainland, because it is very difficult to cultivate. Needless to say, it must have extremely high magic power. "


    "Well, is it magic?" "Don''t forget, we can be underground in the middle of the palace now! There is a huge magic array here. Tons of magic crystals are laid as the foundation below. In terms of magic, there is no need to worry about... Ah, no! "


    Du Wei says here, suddenly gave birth to an idea, lose voice way: "I understand! It''s the wrong order! "


    "Order?" Asked Semel, puzzled.


    "It''s the wrong order!" Du Wei unconsciously clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said, "I was wrong before, even the records in the legend are wrong!"


    There was a strange smile on his lips: "we all thought that Aragorn invaded his national strength and built such a huge magic array, which cost countless national resources, financial resources and human resources... And laid tons of magic crystals. Although this luxury behavior was widely resisted to a great extent. But because he was the founding emperor and had great prestige, he enforced it... Actually, it''s not like this! "


    Dewey gave a wry smile: "I think the truth of the matter is: Aragorn found this place, and then, on the basis of this place, he deliberately selected this place to build the palace. Built the white tower, the so-called magic array built by national strength... In fact, it was not built by human beings themselves... But by the power of this underground site! Look at those magic guns! Hum... Aragorn just made use of the foundation here, and then perfected and further utilized it on the surface of the earth! "


    Semel snorted, and then in the light, her figure appeared beside duvet, and Semel''s face was not very good-looking. After her appearance, she silently looked at Du Wei, then turned her eyes to the door


    "Hundreds of magic guided guns... Hum, it''s true that humans can''t make them." She thought for a moment: "otherwise, we have come here. You can''t give up halfway... What''s in such a big scene? Well... On the map, there are other secret roads around. "


    Dewey shook his head. He looked up at his head: "based on the terrain we''ve come all the way... Where we are now. It''s probably in the middle of the palace, under the base of the white tower. I''m afraid it''s at least hundreds of meters from the ground. Hum... We were all wrong before. We thought that the mark on the map could lead to the white tower. In fact, it leads to here under the White Tower! "


    Then he touched his chin: "it''s a pity that I don''t have the magic power, otherwise, I will summon the missing moon five light armor. Maybe that artifact can resist the bombardment of hundreds of magic guns. "


    He sighed and regained his spirits: "anyway, try again."


    After that, he took a deep breath, walked into the stone gate again, and came to the stone platform before entering the square.


    Looking at the surrounding sides, there are dozens of warrior armor standing there, judging from the hardness. The quality of these armor is far better than that of ironmaking technology in Roland. In Dewey''s conjecture, I''m afraid the hardness of the metal. It''s steel.


    Click!


    Du Wei took down a steel shield from a pair of armored hands around him. After thinking about it, he quickly took down three or four steel shields, folded them together, lifted them in his hands, and weighed the weight. Then he looked back at Semel: "how much magic power can you exert now?"


    Semel frowned: "it used to be eight levels at most. However, because I am a spirit body and have no physical body, some magic can''t be used. Moreover, I am based on your spiritual consciousness. Your spiritual consciousness was greatly damaged in the battle with Dragon God, and my power was weakened a lot. Now... I''m afraid I can only show my strength below the middle level at most. "


    Dewey forced a smile: "no wonder you didn''t show up later. It seems that you have been greatly weakened."


    Then he took a deep breath and grabbed another spear. Although he is tall and slender, the armor used by the ancient demons was originally very large. At the moment, he has four or five steel shields stacked on his left hand and a steel spear more than 2.5 meters long in his right hand. It seems strange.


    "I''ll try again... You, give me a fast spell, and use your greatest power to show it. Well, I''d like to try to see if I can rush to the central round platform in one breath. According to normal calculation, the central platform is the core area here. Do you see... "


    The spear in his hand pointed to the underground square in front of him: "the ground is full of round pits from this bombardment. I guess, I''m afraid, a long time ago, there was a large-scale attack here. Although there are so many pits in the square, the central position... On the round platform, it is intact. So, I think that there is probably the only "safe area", that is, the dead corner of the magic guided gun attack! After all, the magic guided gun attacks the enemy. As long as it can rush to the central platform, it will not be attacked. "


    Semel was silent for a while, then took a deep look at Dewey: "I see."


    "Let''s go!" Dewey''s eyes glared, took a deep breath, and moved his waist.


    Semel raised his finger, and there was a magic light on it. After a short spell, the ball of light fell on Dewey''s body and then immediately disappeared into Dewey''s body.


    She tried her best to perform a medium level swift blessing, and Du Wei immediately felt that his body weight suddenly lightened a lot, and his movements were a little more flexible.


    Then he gave a low drink. Suddenly, the body turned in place, and the spear in his hand waved out crazily. In an instant, it turned into a little bit of spear shadow all over the sky! I saw a spear point point out, and flew out dozens of warrior armor on both sides of him one by one. Dozens of sets of armor were immediately provoked by his spear and smashed into the square!


    Soon, the magic circle of the square was triggered. On the ceiling, suddenly countless stone slabs were quickly opened, and the dense muzzle of those black holes stretched out at the same time. After a moment of energy condensation, hundreds of dazzling light groups burst out.


    I heard the roar. In front of my eyes, you can see beams of light bombarding down from above. The armor picked out by Dewey, set by set, was hit by the beam of magic gun. Some of them broke up in an instant, but it was steel armor after all. It didn''t decompose at the moment of being hit, but scattered into countless pieces and fell on the ground of the square, which slowly dissolved.


    At this moment, Dewey''s eyes flashed abruptly, and he murmured. Legs ruthlessly in place a pedal, body in the air toward the front suddenly ran out!


    His strong physical strength, although at the moment he held several steel shields stacked together, weighing hundreds of pounds, still swept out like a whirlwind!


    These magic guided cannons were thrown out dozens of sets of armor by Dewey just now, which triggered the volley first, but there was a delay process in the process of energy condensation. Take advantage of this short moment. Dewey''s body was like a phantom. It has already passed one third of the square quickly!!


    Finally, the top of the magic gun group triggered again. After the rapid condensation of energy, dozens of muzzles turned their direction, and at the same time, they were bombarded by the dense coverage of Duwei''s body!


    One by one, the beams of light fell at the same time, and suddenly turned into a dazzling group of light. It seemed that Dewey''s figure had been covered in it


    Bang!!


    Du Wei trampled on the ground of the square. He raised all his speed. He saw the light beams one by one, as if time had been slowed down a few minutes. However, Du Wei''s figure was faster than those beams. In the cracks of the light beams, his figure flashed through.


    Such a dense firepower network, with his strong speed, he almost had to go through it!


    However, after all, there are hundreds of magic guided cannons on the top of the head, avoiding dozens of beams, but other magic guided cannons have also gathered energy! The second volley, the number of more than just, more intensive!


    Du Wei''s whole body muscles have been taut, he quickly in the two beams only passed, and light dodged the three beams from the front and left and right at the same time, dashed from the dead corner of the fire intersection. But the two guns behind, but finally can not escape.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he raised the shield he held in his left hand and rushed to the front of him!


    Boom!!


    Only a few beams of light, dead bang in the Duwei''s body! He shrank behind the shield. Fortunately, the shield was used by the demons. It was very big. Duwei''s body could be shrank behind the shield.


    The energy of several beams quickly dissolved the first shield at the top. Du Wei, who was hiding below, took advantage of the opportunity to sweep out quickly to his left.


    When!


    The fragments of the shield were abandoned on the ground by him, and soon turned into dust in a cloud of light. In this way, Dewey rushed madly in the death beam array and blocked it several times with his shield!


    He felt his left hand almost completely numb! The impact of this magic gun is very strong. The magic array of the ancient demons is really good! Moreover, such a dense bombardment, he held up his shield with his physical strength to resist. After running more than ten steps, he breathed fiercely, but it seemed as if he could hardly take a breath!


    At this moment, the magic guided gun on this side of the head bombarded again. This time Du Wei''s eyes suddenly flashed. Suddenly, he didn''t dodge any more. He suddenly rose up and rushed up against the beam of light!


    "Blow it up for me!"


    With a roar, Dewey''s body was in the air, and was suppressed by several beams, and he went up against the current. Instead of being blown down, they head on! At this moment, the muscles of his arm seemed to burst suddenly, and a powerful force burst out from his body. At this moment, Duwei, who had already felt tired, was surprised to feel that the explosive force of his whole body emerged. It''s so tough!


    The shield on his left arm was blown off on both sides again, but his body almost reached the ceiling!


    The spear of his right hand turned into a whirlwind, and then he heard a few bangs. Several magic guided guns were brought out of sharp power by his spear, and they exploded instantly!


    The explosion of the magic gun. Suddenly triggered a group of light, the whole of this piece of the ceiling are all lifted up, suddenly countless stone slabs have fallen from the top of the head!


    This time, it even more triggered the crazy bombardment of magic guided guns in other areas. But after all, those stones fell one after another, instead, they became the cover for Du Weidi''s separation, which misled many magic guided guns. Du Wei had already inserted the spear into the ceiling, so he held the spear tightly and took the opportunity to hang himself close to the ceiling, then he returned his breath.


    All around was the glare of the beam, and as the debris flew, Dewey''s eyes were fixed on the round platform in the distance. I looked at my left hand again


    And the last two shields.


    He quickly calculated the distance in his heart... A crazy idea came up from his heart!


    "Right now!"


    He suddenly shook his hand and threw a shield towards the central platform in the distance. The shield whirled in the air and shot fast.


    Then, Dewey let go of his spear hand and tried his best to escape!


    At this time, a few magic guided cannons immediately felt something, turned the muzzle of the cannons and blasted towards the shield.


    The shield was soon hit. Then in mid air. It''s half melted in the blink of an eye. By this time, Dewey had followed.


    His feet were on the edge of the remnant shield. Force a stare, immediately took advantage of such a little strength, got a precious opportunity to return to gas!


    Figure in the air like a flash of lightning, straight toward the central round platform ran past!


    Boom!


    A beam of light almost touched Duwei''s heel, but Duwei twisted his body abruptly in the air, facing the ceiling, looking at the top of his head, several sides had aimed at his body, the energy had been gathered, and the muzzle of the gun was shining. The last shield in his hand was finally shot out by him!


    Click, click, click


    As soon as the shield was thrown down by Du Wei, it spun like a Frisbee. The sharp rotation made the edge of the shield extremely sharp, and soon it hit the ceiling. With a strong rotation, it rubbed the ceiling like a circular saw. Immediately, a series of sharp frictions were heard, and the muzzle of the three guns was cut off!


    Finally, bang!


    Dewey''s back hit the ground, but finally landed on the central platform.


    Hoo Hoo! Hoo Hoo!


    After landing on his back, Du Wei suddenly felt a little tired. And just after his body finally landed on the central cone, the muzzle on his head suddenly extinguished the light at the same time, and instantly fell into silence.


    Du Wei was relieved. He lay there for a minute, and then he turned over and got up. But he immediately felt the sole of his right foot was cold. He looked down and saw that it was the last shot he had just landed on the platform. He wiped the sole of his foot, but instantly dissolved the sole of his boot!


    "That''s a good idea." Du Wei wiped his sweat, although he didn''t know whether his strong body could resist the magic gun of decomposition, but... It''s better not to have a chance to try this kind of thing!


    Looking at the gun group on his head, Du Wei was relieved. Sure enough, as he imagined.


    "It worked." He laughed and said with a smile to Semel, who was stunned at the entrance across the square, "well, come here."


    Semel sighed. His body flashed in place. The next moment, he appeared beside Dewey.


    "Well, it''s easy for you to come here." Dewey curled his mouth.


    "Nonsense, that''s because you''re here. I''m just like your shadow now, where your body is is my coordinates, I can come back to you in an instant. But just now, when you were at the door, I couldn''t move to the center by myself. " Semel frowned.


    "No, let''s see what''s here."


    Du Wei looked around. On the round platform, there was an area of about tens of square meters, but it was empty and flat. It seemed that there was nothing. I just felt a little disappointed, but suddenly I saw that the floor of the platform was uneven. When I looked at it carefully, I found that the area of the whole platform was about tens of square meters, which was a complete carved picture


    "This is..." Du Wei opened his mouth¡° This is... "Semel frowned tightly

 Chapter 606

    The whole area of the pattern, from the top view, is dotted with lines, wide and thin, and a round or square carving pattern, but it is also a map!


    But the most central part is carved with a sun wheel figure, which is like the sun, a faint light like carving pattern, and... A huge square outline. After the huge square outline, there is a figure


    This figure can be seen at a glance


    That''s what a tower looks like.


    "How is it possible?" Semel lost his voice and said, "Tower? Is this the map of the imperial capital? In the middle is a high tower... Is it the white tower in the palace? But... If this place was built by the demons, then the history of this stone platform may be 10000 years! Ten thousand years ago, did the demons have the ability to prophesy? You know, in the future, humans will build a white tower here? I drew it here first? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dewey was silent. His eyes swept away all the patterns around him. At last, he sighed and shrugged his shoulders. There was a strange smile on his mouth: "great great grandmother, you are wrong. This painting is not the white tower of the imperial palace of our empire now... It is... "


    His voice became more and more strange, and he pointed to the square outline in the center and the tower pattern behind.


    "Look carefully. It''s not our palace and the White Tower... It''s the magic Temple of the demons, and the tower of heaven


    "You, you said..." Semel was also surprised, and then looked carefully for a while. Gradually also can''t help but move.


    Dewey''s smile became more and more strange. He walked a few steps and came to the top of the north end of the pattern... Here is a long and wide carving trace


    "Look carefully, this long strip is like a river..."


    Du Wei closed his eyes: "as we all know, the Lancang Grand Canal was originally a natural river running through the East and west of the Empire, but later the Empire spent a lot of energy. On the basis of that natural river, it was dug and finally evolved into the later main water transportation artery running through the East and west of the Empire. Let''s make an interesting assumption... If this river is the natural river, the predecessor of the Lancang canal, then the figure below seems to be a city... "


    "Do you mean..." said Semel.


    "That''s right." Dewey suddenly sighed a long sigh. He turned around. His face was quiet and strange, but he blinked and whispered:


    "It''s really amazing to find that... If we look at this map, we are now in the underground of the demon temple and Tongtian Tower! And now. But it has become the palace and white tower of human beings! And... "


    Dewey finally grinned bitterly


    "The top of our land is the capital of the Empire, and the Lancang canal is to the North! And it''s the same place... In ancient times 10000 years ago, here. I used to be a demon... "


    He seemed to pause for a moment, and finally spit out two words.


    "Magic capital!"


    Now, even Semel could not speak.


    Dewey''s face became unusually deep. He seemed to be thinking about something, and his brows locked tightly.


    "That''s interesting." He snorted and murmured to himself


    "Ten thousand years ago, the natural river of the earth became the Lancang canal now. The magic temple has become the imperial palace now. And Tongtian tower. It''s the white tower now! Even the location has hardly changed at all! Is all this just a coincidence? "


    Historical coincidence? It''s really interesting


    Dewey''s face was uncertain, but Semel had turned away.


    Finally, her figure floated back and forth on the central stone platform, shouting: "look, there are words here!"


    Dewey walked over, and sure enough. Only the center of the stone platform is above the ground. Next to the carving of the sun wheel in the center, there is a zigzag line of text carving like tadpole writing.


    This kind of writing. Dewey didn''t know it, but he saw it!


    At the beginning, in the sealed space on the snow mountain, in the building of the real demon temple and the Tongtian tower, he occasionally saw carved words on the building... Obviously, this should be the language of the demon clan.


    "I don''t know." Dewey shook his head.


    "Yi? There are also carved characters below... It''s imperial characters! " Semel let out a cry of surprise.


    Du Wei quickly climbed down, and sure enough, there was a slightly shallower line of carving marks under the string of carving characters. The carving was very simple, and the degree of delicacy could not be compared with the whole carving. It was obvious that someone had added it later!


    "It''s Imperial." Dewey shook his head: "however, it seems that this sentence is totally illogical... What do you mean? What''s "carbamo..."


    He couldn''t help but read it out according to the imperial script.


    At this time, Semel suddenly exclaimed: "yes! This text does not have any actual meaning, I''m afraid... It just changes the words of the demons with homophony in the language of the Empire! Is it... Is it the magic spell of the demons? "


    But at this time, Dewey had finished reading that line of words... Then he looked up and responded: "curse?"


    As soon as he finished these two words, he suddenly saw, above the whole square, as if a gust of turbulent air swept by, as if a gust of overcast wind


    "No... did I read it again, and what magic did it cause?" Du Wei just finished this sentence. Immediately realized that it was not good!


    Although he lost most of his magic power, he still kept his weak mental power, and his magic sense ability was not bad, but because of his low magic power, he could no longer perform magic.


    And at the moment, after reading the magic spell, suddenly, a familiar feeling. From their own spiritual consciousness suddenly pan out!


    Magic... Magic??


    Boom!!


    At the foot of the whole map pattern, suddenly between a dazzling light, two people seem to stand on a light!


    However, Dewey''s face changed wildly. He suddenly yelled, fell down on his knees, put his hands around his head, and showed a painful expression and twisted muscles on his face. Finally, I opened my voice and let out a painful roar


    "Ah


    In his voice, with the taste of extreme pain and madness, he held his head tightly and his fingers convulsed. The whole body is shaking uncontrollably


    Mind out, that kind of familiar feeling, is the kind of feeling when he used to cast magic!


    Spell... Cast magic, sense Magic Elements... And then. Is to extract the magic stored in the space of consciousness!!


    Extract!


    Draw!!


    Extract!!!


    After reading the homophonic translation of the magic spell, Dewey immediately felt that he had a very weak space of consciousness, and suddenly turned around! Deep in the consciousness, that kind of stimulation magic feeling is extremely strong!


    When casting magic, immediately after the spell starts, it naturally extracts the magic of casting magic to run magic... But


    Dewey at the moment, but where there is so much magic?


    His spiritual consciousness space is already very weak. If we say that when he was strong in the past, the space of consciousness was like the sea. But at the moment, it has shrunk into a shallow small water border!


    Although I don''t know what degree of magic this magic family''s incantation causes, this strong sense of extracting magic immediately makes Duwei fall into extreme pain!


    Just like a few huge pumps, they are crazy to extract water from the small pool which is almost dry. Dewey''s mental power is very weak. It''s all drained in almost an instant!


    But the magic has been activated. But can''t stop! That kind of extraction magic power still continues madly, Dewey''s consciousness space. Immediately fell into extreme pain!


    pain!


    Extreme pain!


    Drained the original weak magic, the power of extraction, but as if to pull all the soul power of Dewey out of the general! Even in extreme pain, Dewey could still feel that his life seemed to be passing quickly with the power of extraction


    The whole body immediately became depressed. Originally, he knelt on the ground, but gradually climbed down. He still held his head in his hands, but he became more and more weak. The roar was still full of pain, but his voice was weak


    The magic light on the ground is shining more and more, and Semel looks at Dewey in surprise. Suddenly, she understands something. After her original shocked expression, her eyes flash a little bit. Suddenly, she pours on Dewey, opens her arms, hugs him, and disappears in his body


    The cry of sorrow and pain was gradually annihilated by the light. When the light reached the extreme, it suddenly turned into countless light dust, such as countless meteors flying around. Then, the light suddenly came to the extreme, and finally gradually dispersed. But the central stone platform was empty. Where was the figure of Dewey?


    It''s midnight.


    The whole city of the imperial capital was as quiet as if it had fallen into the sleep of night.


    And at this moment, the whole imperial capital, whether noble or poor, the soldiers on the wall, the guards on the street, the people lying in bed and sleeping


    All the people were suddenly awakened by a violent shaking!


    The ground seemed to shake a few times, and the house groaned


    When many people were awakened by the news, more people rushed out of the house


    On the wall of the city, the soldiers seemed to feel something. They turned back and looked into the city one after another. In the palace, Prince Chen, who was staying up late in his study to watch the battle report on the front line, suddenly stood up and rushed out of the door. In the magic Union, chairman jago Doug, standing at the top window of the magic tower, looked at the distance with a shocked look on his face, Out of their rooms... Boom!! It seems that there is a sound of thunder, but it seems that it comes from the underground. Then, in the darkness of the night, a light suddenly cuts through the night sky! The source of the light is the center of the Imperial Palace, the patron saint of the imperial capital, and the center of the strongest magic array in the Mainland... White Tower! The whole white tower, suddenly, automatically came out a strong light, and then like a huge light column, inserted in the earth! The light became more and more intense, and finally became a dazzling beam. In a huge roar, the beam went straight to the sky... Under the night, the scene was gorgeous and weird to the extreme! That light beam seems to have connected the sky and the earth together, and the connecting part is the white tower in the center of the imperial palace! Although the shaking of the earth has stopped, the people who came out of the palace in the night look at the direction of the palace in panic. The huge beam of light is particularly dazzling in the night. The magic light shines on everyone''s face... Under the light, people''s expressions are either shocked or scared, Or curiosity... All under the cover of this light... In the temple of the Church of light in the imperial capital, the angel Oedipus, dressed in black robes, stood at the window of the room, looking at the direction of the palace in the distance, the huge light beam lit up the night, and the light was reflected on his pale face¡° Is the reincarnation of fate finally opened? " The angel''s voice was queer, and then he closed his eyes: "as I said, everything is under the eyes of the gods." He turned around slowly, with a faint strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and looked at Pope Paul XVI behind him: "Your Majesty, believe it."

 Chapter 607

    "What''s the matter?"


    CHIK, the chief warrior of the Imperial Palace and the general manager of the imperial city''s imperial guards, rushed over in a suit of armor.


    In the central part of the Imperial City, outside the white tower, a circle of circular walls blocks the imperial guards who come to see this strange scene.


    At the core of the white tower, no one is allowed to go in or out. This wall is the edge of the forbidden area. Although the imperial guards who came after hearing the news don''t know what happened, the white tower suddenly launched a magic light in the middle of the night. It seems that this strange scene is not a good thing


    However, several teams of the imperial guards who came were still blocked by the round wall.


    I saw a dozen court magicians in red robes standing on the wall, with solemn faces, confronting the imperial guards.


    "My Lord!" Seeing the arrival of chick, a general of the Imperial Guard seemed relieved at last. He came up quickly and said in a loud voice: "look! After such a big accident, I brought people to come, but these court magicians stopped us and refused to let us in... "


    Chick''s face was gloomy, and he looked at the subordinate: "it''s the forbidden area of the Imperial City..."


    "I know, but this kind of strange thing... Do we, as the imperial guards, do nothing?"


    The regiment of the imperial guards surrounded the white tower, and the scene was tense for a moment.


    On the wall, the court magicians were nervous and deeply shocked, but they still kept their duties. On the wall, some magicians called out: "the imperial iron law, no one is allowed to enter or leave the forbidden area! Please leave immediately! Otherwise. As treason


    Only a few magicians have floated on the wall, and some have even taken out their wands. For a moment, the scene is a little tense.


    At this time, a loud order came from behind.


    "Your Highness The Regent is here!"


    I saw behind the line of the royal guards immediately separated, countless people quickly knelt down on one knee.


    Chen prince a plain robe, hair also some scattered, is with a team of attendants anxiously rushed to.


    "Chick. What''s going on? " Prince Chen saw the chief court warrior and immediately yelled.


    "Your Highness..." chick rushed up to report.


    Prince Chen immediately yelled: "come here! It''s true that the imperial guards have the duty to guard the Imperial City, but can they break into the forbidden area without permission! Pass on the orders, the royal guards are loyal to their duties, and they will be rewarded! But now the whole army will be dispersed immediately! Still in accordance with the rotation inspection! Guard the outside of the imperial city


    Said, he coldly looked at chick: "let your people back, here is the magician''s business!"


    Chick took orders in a low voice. A moment later, the imperial guards dispersed, and Prince Chen gave orders to his attendants and walked into the gate of the forbidden area.


    "Your Highness!" A royal magician in red robes rushed to meet him.


    "What''s the matter! Who started the magic circle! " Prince Chen is very angry.


    "No one..." the court mage was also helpless: "the white tower suddenly glowed. I have counted all the court mages. No one left his post without permission, and absolutely no one entered the white tower to launch the magic array! "


    After a pause, the mage couldn''t help saying, "you know, enter the white tower. Only you and the chief mage can enter through the guarded magic array. Even if others want to enter, they can''t do it. "


    "Chief mage... Well, he was sent out by me. It can''t be him. " Prince Chen shook his head immediately: "what''s the matter! Is there no clue? "


    All the red robed mages around said that they were at a loss.


    Looking at the white tower still shrouded by light, standing nearby, it''s like a piece of white light, just like day!


    Prince Chen''s face suddenly sank. He quickly took off his cloak and strode towards the white tower.


    "Your Highness!"


    Several court mages quickly stopped: "the white tower suddenly started by itself. It''s too weird. Please don''t get close to it... No one can tell the source of the magic light..."


    "Well! Get out of the way Prince Chen yelled: "I''m the Regent of the Empire. This white tower is to protect the Empire. Will it hurt me?"


    With that, he backed away the two mages who were standing in front of him and strode close to the white tower.


    He was just a little closer. I immediately felt the white light in my eyes. In front of a strong force, will be hard to bounce back. Prince Chen''s body falls back, and two mages come up to help him.


    Chen Prince complexion dignified, dead stare at the white tower in front of, bite teeth, a word also can''t say.


    Can''t get in... Can''t get in?!


    Hoo


    After a deep breath, Du Wei woke up. He felt that his limbs were weak and weak. Subconsciously, he turned over and sat up.


    In front of my eyes... It was dark.


    He looked carefully, but still could not see the slightest light, quickly touched himself, and his body was intact.


    I... what''s wrong with me?


    As soon as he was conscious, he immediately remembered what had happened.


    Well, I inadvertently read that mantra, and then triggered a magic, I was almost killed by the crazy magic extraction, and then... I don''t know.


    Semel? What about Semel?


    He called out two words at once.


    "You, stop shouting." Deep in my mind, there came Semel''s familiar voice, but it seemed weak.


    Duwei was relieved: "well, you''re still here, so I''m relieved."


    "Well, you almost killed me too, boy." Semel''s voice was a little unhappy: "I can''t remember how many times I saved you. If I go on like this, I''ll be exhausted by you sooner or later. "


    Dewey gave a wry smile: "well, did you save me just now?"


    "No one but me." Semel was a little annoyed: "in your case. Dare to say that kind of magic spell, if I didn''t help you with the extraction of magic, I''m afraid you would have been drawn to work long ago! "


    "Yi? Can you release the magic instead of me? " There was a movement in Dewey''s mind.


    "Of course, in essence, your spiritual consciousness and I are one. In terms of attributes, we are almost the same..."


    Dewey immediately thought of one thing: "well, don''t you say. Can I use magic in the future? It''s just that I use magic, and what I consume is your magic? "


    "You... Don''t even think about such a good thing!" Semel said angrily: "although I am stored in your conscious space, I use magic instead of you, but I have to use your body as an intermediary... So if you want to rely on me to give you magic and use magic, then no matter what magic you use, the magic will be more than two or three times more than normal. Like the situation just now. You''re so close that you almost killed me! That''s the difference! "


    Dewey gave a wry smile.


    "You''d better keep that in mind... Don''t be so reckless in reciting incantations in the future."


    After Semel said a few words, the voice seemed more and more weak.


    Dewey couldn''t help worrying: "Hello, great great grandmother, are you ok?"


    "I can''t die. As long as I don''t dissipate on the spot, even if I''m weak, I can recover slowly as long as I repose in your body. It''s you, as long as you don''t die. "


    Semel snorted again, and her voice began to become intermittently low, as if she was too weak to talk to duvet directly: "boy... Be careful... Around... Here... Don''t die..."


    In the end, it was quiet.


    Du Wei sighed. Be careful... How can you be careful? What''s going on here?


    He took out another night pearl from his arms and tried to illuminate the surroundings with a faint light. But I found it helpless. It''s also in vain.


    The faint light of the night pearl can only illuminate the size, but it is still dark around... As for where it is, there is no clue.


    Dewey tried to walk around for a while, but it seemed that he couldn''t get to the end


    I don''t fall into the dark void, do I?


    He could not help feeling a little hairy.


    The light of the white tower finally weakened from the strong, and the dazzling light was dim one by one. Again, I was amazed. Return to silence. After the white magic light disappeared, the white tower seemed to calm down again. And the beam of light, also disappeared.


    Prince Chen and other mages are standing around the white tower, looking at the scene in surprise. Finally, Prince Chen clenches his teeth and says: "everyone is waiting outside, I''ll go in and have a look!"


    "Your Highness..." a mage couldn''t help saying: "if you are alone... Do you want us..."


    "Shut up." Prince Chen''s face was absolutely clear: "iron law, even as a court mage, you can''t enter the White Tower! I''m going in alone now... Others, if anyone dares to approach the gate of the white tower, kill them! "


    With that, he turned and strode towards the tower door. This time, there was no magic light. He backed away from the tower door, and his figure soon disappeared in the door.


    Yi?


    While Dewey was still holding the night pearl, suddenly, he felt as if there was a faint force at his feet. The wave was weak at first, and then gradually increased, but not frenzied. He felt as if he was standing on a thick and steady water wave.


    Finally, the foot began to radiate a soft light, the busy is not dazzling, let people feel a warm and relaxed feeling, light from his feet began to spread, gradually extended out.


    With this light, Dewey put away the night pearl and looked around. Finally, he was surprised to find the ground under his feet. Hard and crystal clear, at a glance, here at the foot of the laying is actually all the crystal as a whole!


    Magic crystal?!


    When I fell into the darkness just now, it seemed that some force emptied all the magic in the magic crystal, and then it became dark. At the moment, it seems that these crystals have calmed down and begun to glow the magic of death again. The magic light, lit up the surrounding.


    But looking around, Dewey was stunned.


    I actually stood on a round square which seems to be bigger. In other words, the round terrain seems to be a huge magic crystal... Just like a huge drum.


    And to the outside... It''s really a boundless black void.


    Dewey immediately understood, here, seems to be a separate space opened up!!


    He gave a wry smile. This underground secret Road, and through the damned magic gun array square, unexpectedly came to such an empty place?


    It''s really... Not worth it at all.


    He was about to sit down and have a rest, but he felt his feet again, and the fluctuation of energy seemed to increase gradually. But still not violent, thick and calm


    Dewey frowned, but was surprised to find that his body weight had lightened. He tried to jump a little, but he didn''t exert much effort. Unexpectedly, under the jump, his body floated gently


    "Well? It''s like no gravity? " Dewey muttered.


    With the light of the huge whole crystal like a drum at the foot becoming more and more bright, the color of its own began to become as white as silver, and with the enhancement of the light, the body faintly changed into a kind of appearance similar to crystal clear and transparent.


    transparent?


    Dewey''s heart leaped. Body gently suspended in the air, looking down


    At this time, with the light, gradually on the crystal, a huge line of words appeared. The words twinkled in the magic light, but the content let Du Wei see at a glance. The heart suddenly jumps. I can''t help but be shocked!


    "Without you, even if I win the world. So what? "


    That one by one of the words, strokes flying, faint, as if with an irresistible anger and sadness


    This sentence seems to be deeply engraved in the crystal by magic, but it is not carved. It seems to be enchanted by magic, and the light symbols are transformed one by one in the light.


    What surprised Du Wei even more was that the characters were actually Chinese characters!


    In the middle of the sky, his eyes lit up and he suddenly saw that there was a silver glittering thing on the edge of the huge round drum like crystal.


    Seeing this, Dewey immediately jumped over. In this almost weightless space, he floated down and immediately landed on the edge of the crystal. From a close view, it was a long sword with a strange shape, which was inserted above the edge of the crystal. The handle of the sword was always inserted under the crystal, showing only a blade and handle on it, Duvet could not help but reach out and touch the hilt, but his fingers touched it, and the sword turned into dust.


    This surprised Du.


    Broken, broken?


    He frowned, but then, lying on the edge of the crystal, he suddenly saw below


    Below the crystal, far down, is still a black nothingness, but in front, where the line of sight can reach, there is a bright spot!


    That''s


    Dewey''s discovery is not trivial. When he looked at it carefully, he had a strange feeling.


    It''s like a crystal coffin?!


    Duvet pondered for a while. He tried to jump a few steps. As expected, his body floated out gently. He is careful, dare not force, but carefully floated down in the past, God knows where it is, but be careful, don''t force too much, away from this crystal, can''t come back.


    Carefully, Dewey finally drifted close to the crystal coffin.


    "Indeed... It''s a coffin." Dewey frowned: "who is buried in it?"


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand and pressed it on the top of the coffin lid, but suddenly he saw the lines of magic light on the coffin lid. The content of the text is a shocking message!


    "What if I lose you, even if I win the whole world? If I can do it all over again, I would rather not do it all, just want to hold you firmly by my side.


    I know that you don''t like darkness all the time, so I leave this wheel of eternal sun here. Even under your long sleep, it will light up the place for you. If you have the light of this wheel of sun, you don''t have to be afraid of the night... "


    Seeing this, Dewey was moved.


    Eternal wheel of the sun?


    The eternal wheel of the sun?


    With a movement in his heart, he immediately turned his head and looked at the huge crystal like a drum


    Is this the wheel of eternal sun?!


    Forced by the shock in his heart, Dewey continued to look down, and between them, the following words were blatantly written:


    "I didn''t bury you in that world, because the filth of that world would tarnish your beauty. Here, whether it is a thousand years, ten thousand years, you can sleep quietly, there will be no trouble in that world to disturb your rest. The love of my life This is the end of the text. However, what really shocked Dewey was the last signature¡° Alagongroland buried his wife Lolita Messiah here. May my love rest in peace forever. " Lolita? Messiah? Du Wei just felt a sudden tension in his heart, a feeling of oppression that was hard to express, which made him feel a trace of sadness from his heart. That legend, the head of the Knights of Saint Laurent, Aragon''s lover, Lolita? Later renamed Messiah''s Knight? His heart agitated, involuntarily, according to the crystal coffin on the hand with a little more strength. I heard a light "click"... The lid of the coffin was accidentally pushed by Dewey, and then it was opened! Dewey''s surprise was not trivial, and he felt a trace of remorse in his heart. Anyway, it''s too improper to disturb the rest of the dead. However, why is the coffin lid so strange? I just opened it with my subconscious fingers with a little strength? Just thinking about it, he naturally took a look inside and subconsciously wanted to see what the legendary Aragorn''s lover looked like... Suddenly, Dewey''s face changed wildly, his eyes were round and staring at the coffin... After a long time, he squeezed out a few words in his voice¡° Empty... Empty! It''s empty! " This simple glance, but did not expect to see such a scene, Dewey could not help but tightly grasp the lid of the coffin, for a time. But then, in the corner of his eyes, he saw the empty coffin, impressively in it, as if someone had carved a line¡° Aragorn, do you think that''s the end of it This line of words, the strokes are very fine, as if carved with the fingertips, and between the lines, faint, with a strong resentment!

 Chapter 608

    Think that''s the end?


    What is this sentence? Threats? Provocation? Or not? Resentment?


    Du Wei frowned deeply, but withdrew his hand. He couldn''t calm down for a moment. He just pushed the lid back subconsciously.


    Tonight... I really found a lot of secrets!


    There was a wry smile between his eyebrows, and Dewey sighed deeply.


    I looked around.


    Well... If this is the cemetery where the Messiah is buried, then... How can I get out?


    There seems to be no exit around.


    Du Wei was frowning and thinking. As soon as his mind moved, he immediately felt that the magic wave above the "eternal sun wheel" had changed. Soon, a light beam came down and shone on him.


    The surrounding space and light seemed to be distorted for a moment. After a moment, the light dispersed. He was surprised to find that he had returned to the central platform of the circular square before!


    "Yi? It''s so easy to come out? " Dewey rubbed his eyes.


    But around, it''s clear that the square is full of round pits bombarded by magic guides. On the round platform at the foot, there are dense maps carved. It''s back to the underground labyrinth.


    Anyway, Dewey was relieved.


    He was a little nervous about his previous experience. Before entering the demon temple, it was also a separate space opened up, but it was as if it had been imprisoned, so it was difficult to come out again. But... I think this place is the place to bury the Messiah, not a cage, so there is no magic prohibition.


    He is breathing a sigh of relief. But suddenly I felt the map at my feet, as if... Changed?!


    On the huge round platform under my feet, there is still a soft light. The light is not dazzling. But the traces of the original carved map on it seem to be under the magic light, one by one, the traces of the original carving, the routes. As if gradually become soft up, and then began to twist, deformation, changed the original position, the last line to a new combination


    "Changed, changed?"


    Dewey''s eyes widened.


    The lines moved like flowing water, and finally settled down. Dewey looked at them carefully. In addition to the memories in my heart, I made a confirmation, and finally I cried out in a low voice.


    "Map! Has it become the imperial capital of today? "


    Indeed, the map seems to have undergone some independent "update". The original traces left behind seem to be the terrain of Mordor ten thousand years ago, but now. With the sparkle of magic light, the pattern on the map has completely changed into the terrain of the imperial capital now!


    The Imperial City in the city, the temples in the East and west of the city, and the magic trade union. There are city gates, streets... Du Wei compared the location of the capital in his heart one by one. It''s not bad at all!!


    "This thing will be updated by itself." Dewey let out a cry of surprise.


    However, the surprise is obviously more than that!


    At the foot of the whole platform of magic light is still not faded traces, see this one by one of the lines, gradually shining light, and then. Between this huge platform map, began to appear countless bright spots, those bright spots, big and small, but only a little bit appeared on the map, and then soon became a large, dense, like ants. It''s impossible to calculate with the naked eye. Thousands of... And the number is still increasing!


    "These... These are..."


    Dewey''s eyes widened. Some of those bright spots stay in the same place after they emerge, while others seem to be moving


    Finally, around the map, for example, in the north of the river on the map, sporadic bright spots began to appear, one, two... Ten... Hundred


    "Is it..."


    An idea suddenly came to duvet''s mind.


    Is it... Monitoring magic array?!


    In other words, it''s a magic one, similar to, similar to


    Something like radar?!


    This time, Du Wei was really shocked from the heart!


    It is obvious that such a thing is based on the magic of a large number of magic crystals buried underground. The magic position operates automatically, and immediately reacts the whole terrain of the earth surface with magic, and updates it to the present appearance of the imperial capital. This is magical enough. However, these magic arrays are so exquisite that not only the architectural terrain can be sensed, but also... People can be sensed!!


    At the foot of those dense light spots, one by one, on behalf of the people now on the ground! Especially here, in the position of the Imperial Palace, it seems that there are many light spots moving, as if they don''t know what happened on the surface of the earth. In the middle of the night, are there a large number of royal guards mobilized?


    Du Wei doesn''t know yet, because he undoubtedly triggered the ancient magic array of the demons, which started the white tower built on the ground. There was a strange light column spectacle, which caused a lot of chaos in the Imperial City, and a large number of Royal troops were mobilized.


    After a while, Dewey thought and guessed


    Well, that''s it. Not all of the magic array can be sensed. After all, there are more than one million people in the imperial capital, so it is impossible to be sensed on this huge map.


    And although the number of light spots is large and dense, at least there will not be more than a million.


    And these light spots, from the geographical distribution, seem to be more around the Imperial Palace, the temple of light, the magic trade union, and the city wall, as well as the garrison of the royal city guards outside the city... These places are especially obvious, and there are many less in other places.


    And those neighborhoods where civilians live rarely have bright spots


    In other words, the magic circle. Seems to have a strong sense of the people.


    For magicians, samurai, elite army, can clearly sense, but ignore the civilian.


    So


    "If it''s radar, it''s a real military radar." Du Wei was deeply shocked and sighed: "I can''t imagine the demon clan ten thousand years ago. Actually in the magic civilization has advanced to this point?! Today''s human, but far less than ah


    Dewey immediately realized that it was a wonderful thing.


    But... It seems that I can''t take it away.


    Dewey thought for a moment and gave up the idea of taking it as his own. After all, it''s a complete magic array. Even if you dig up such a big round platform with your heart... Let''s not say whether it can be transported out, even if it can be transported out, without the magic array, this thing will be useless.


    It''s a pity that it''s a good thing.


    He was aroused his appetite and yearned for the supernatural and advanced magic civilization of the demon clan ten thousand years ago. I can''t help but search around on the platform, hoping to find more valuable things.


    At last, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to.


    Du Wei almost regardless of the image of lying on the platform to climb a circle, East and West hit, not even every stone. This is finally at the top edge, after he undoubtedly knocked, as if triggered some mechanism, a stone turned over. The color inside is gold!


    Dewey''s heart moved and he knew what he had found. Reached inside to touch, but touched a piece of light purple crystal.


    "Well? Magic crystal? Magic jewel Du Wei can''t help but feel disappointed.


    It''s just a magic gem. This kind of thing, since I got the Dragon God''s collection, it can be said that there are as many as you want, although the piece in my hand looks very good. But for Dewey, it''s all about the amount of cars.


    He was a little disappointed, but then his heart moved. Since this thing was so carefully placed by the demons, it must be strange. It''s a pity that I have no magic now. I can''t find out what the magic gem is, and Semel seems to have run out of magic.


    No matter, take it back first!


    He estimated the time. I decided to leave. When you leave the central cone. He also worried about how to break out of the magic gun array again. However, when he threw out a few stone slabs, he found that the magic guns did not seem to respond.


    Huh? Is the magic exhausted??


    Of course Dewey doesn''t know. He had no intention of reciting that mantra. It was just that he had exhausted all his magic power. The magic gun had lost its magic foundation, and now it could not be used for the time being. It can''t be restarted until the magic array is running and slowly recovers its magic.


    Dewey left the place so quickly, returned all the way from the secret Road, and quickly returned to the previous exit.


    When he opened the stone slab above his head and returned to the blue bedroom, it was still dark, but from a distance, from the outside of the window, there seemed to be a lot of light coming from the central part of the imperial city. It seemed that in the middle of the night, there were a lot of people playing torches, which lit up the whole area.


    On the bed, Lan Lan still lay there quietly, sleeping with her eyes closed, still covered with the blanket that duvet had put on her.


    Dewey was relieved. And carefully checked the room, everything is the same, this just to sleep in the blue blue wry smile: "sorry to disturb you tonight."


    He stepped back to open the window and jumped out like a civet cat. He closed the window silently with his backhand.


    In the middle of the palace in the distance, there were a lot of people''s voices. When they came out of the room, they could also hear many soldiers running back and forth, and the sound of boots.


    Du Wei''s heart was even more uneasy, and he was about to run past the flower garden in the distance. And then, all of a sudden, he heard someone breathing in the dark in the distance.


    I heard a young voice, sighing some helpless. The figure was standing at the gate of the yard. Looking through the night, it seemed to be the figure of a young man.


    "Blue, blue..." the man seemed a little anxious, but he still stood at the gate of the yard, never came in, as if stamping his feet in place. Then he summoned up his courage and said in a loud voice: "blue! I am sincere to you! Although you won''t see me tonight, I won''t give up! Well... Something happened in the imperial city. I, I can''t stay here long! I went! Tomorrow night, after I finish my rotation, I will also come here! If you don''t see me for a day, I come here every night! Unless you refuse me. Otherwise, I will never give up


    After a pause, I probably saw that there was no answer inside. The man''s voice was slightly excited and trembled, and he said in a loud voice: "blue! Every word that chip said just now is true! Since the coup four years ago, after the battle of the Imperial Army, you and other palace maids came to rescue the wounded soldiers. After I saw you that day, over the past few years. I will never forget your figure again! okay! I''m going


    With that, the young figure turned around and ran away quickly with a rush of footsteps.


    Dewey sighed. He looked back at the blue room behind him.


    "Well, I''m also a fool." Du Wei smiles, rushes to the flower bed, finds the entrance and goes in. Then he covered the stone slab above, and then he went back from a long way.


    He sneaked all the way along the underground canal, and soon came to the outside of the imperial city.


    But at this time, he was under the water, and he heard that there were teams of royal guards running back and forth from time to time, as if something had happened.


    Dewey frowned and could only lurk in the canal for a while. Then he continued to swim outside. He swam far away from the Imperial City, and there was no movement on it.


    Du Wei got out of the canal, and then he took advantage of the night and rushed back to the Duke''s house. On the way, he met many soldiers patrolling the security office. Du Wei was very strong. They all escaped one by one. No one ever found him.


    Finally back at home, busy for most of the night of Dewey. He is really tired. His mental strength is not as good as before. Although he is not physically tired, he is gradually sleepy. In the middle of the night, he is not easy to go back to his room. For fear of waking up the two sisters, he can only sleep in the study.


    Just this sleep down, but do not know how many strange dreams.


    In my dream, I always can''t get rid of the crystal coffin


    As if, in my dream, I would always involuntarily open my coffin, and then look at the empty inside, and then I heard a question full of resentment and seclusion!


    "Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it


    "Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it


    "Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it


    "Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it


    "Aragon! You think... "


    "Ah Du Wei a exclamation, wake up from the dream, he is still leaning on the study chair, looking at the outside, the sky is already bright.


    He touched his head, rubbed his eyes, sighed and said to himself, "hell, how can I have such a dream? No matter how much the Messiah resents Aragorn, it doesn''t have much to do with me... "


    Duwei gave a wry smile, and then suddenly felt a depression in his heart, so he opened his voice and yelled: "please! I am me! He''s him! We''re all right now, OK! "


    After shouting a few words, I felt a little relaxed in my heart.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door outside, and he heard his brother Gabriel shouting anxiously: "brother! Are you awake? God, when are you going to sleep! I''ve come to call you several times in the morning! "


    Dewey coughed, and said in as calm a voice as he could, "well, you come in."


    The door was slammed open, and Gabriel rushed in. As soon as he came in, he yelled, "brother! You don''t feel anything when such a big thing happened? Still sleeping so deep? "


    "Oh? What happened. "


    "The white tower in the palace..."


    Gabriel''s face was excited, and he quickly said what happened last night. The more he said it, the more murmured Du Wei''s heart. It was obvious that this matter had a lot to do with himself... His face became unnatural.


    Gabriel didn''t notice his elder brother''s expression, so he talked about the large-scale mobilization of the royal guards. Today, the patrols on the streets of the imperial capital have increased. At this time, there is a cough at the back. He turned and saw Qiao Qiao standing behind him. His face seemed a little ugly. Vivian was wearing a gentle smile.


    Gabriel said with a smile: "ah! Good morning, sisters in law. Oh, no, good afternoon! Ah ha ha, I have something else to do. I''ll go first! "


    Finish. This boy turns around and runs away. He seems to be very afraid of Qiao Qiao, because Qiao Qiao is very bored in the imperial capital. He often finds this boy to fight and ride a horse. Although Gabriel is good at martial arts, he doesn''t have the strength of Qiao Qiao after all. He is often poorly trained.


    Drive away Gabriel, Vivian and Qiao Qiao two people into the study, Vivian is still a gentle smile, Qiao Qiao has dissatisfied with the way: "hello. Dewey! Where did you go last night! Don''t think I don''t know! Most of the things in the palace have something to do with you! Hum, hateful, you go out in the middle of the night to do something interesting! But don''t tell me!! Both of us are still at home to cover for you! Gabriel has been in the house several times since last night. Because you are no longer, we just need to lie to him that you are dealing with important things, practicing magic and trying to heal hidden wounds. No one is allowed to disturb! That''s how I got your brother! You... How can you not tell such an interesting thing! "


    Duwei stayed for a while, but he didn''t expect that he had not been cheated by the two sisters. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "You! You still laugh Qiao Qiao said angrily: "I don''t know how many people come to you in the morning! It''s all blocked by us! You... You should be honest with me and thank us for covering for you


    Later, Vivian finally said timidly: "sister, don''t blame him. He, he went out all night last night, I think. It must have been very hard. "


    Dewey found out that he had a blanket on his body, but he didn''t know when to approve it. I think it''s when I fell asleep. The two lovely wives knew it for a long time. They came to cover the floor for themselves.


    "Don''t look at me! I''m not so kind. You sneaked back last night. If you didn''t go back to your room, you went into your study. When I came to see you. You''re asleep! Hum, it''s Vivian. I didn''t wake you up on the spot! Vivian made this blanket for you, too! " Joe turned his head and looked unhappy.


    However, Vivian came over and gently shook Du Wei''s hand. With a soft smile, she whispered, "how are you? Tired, tired or not? Last night, I didn''t see any danger, did I? "


    "Hum!" Qiao Qiao suddenly broke out: "Vivian! You''ll know you''re just following him! He''s... he''s... he''s such an irritating guy! "


    Finish saying, ran to come over, pull Wei Wei Anne to stride to leave the study.


    Watching the two sisters leave, Dewey had some tenderness in his heart, but suddenly he remembered his dream last night


    There was no reason. Suddenly, there was an inexplicable uneasiness in my heart


    Good... Strange.


    Where does this uneasy feeling come from?


    Lolita? Messiah?


    Well


    "Hell, it''s a damn hard test." Two students walked out of the lecture hall with bitter faces. One of them said with a snicker, "I''m afraid we''re going to get the president''s baton again."


    "Not necessarily." One of the young officers around him laughed: "the dean is going to the front line soon. Maybe we don''t have time to beat our army staff."


    "However, there are only ten places to go out with the president this time. If you do too badly in the exam and don''t get the chance to go to the front line, it''s a shame!" The officer who spoke earlier sighed, but suddenly looked ahead.


    The two figures in front were standing under the tree and talking in a low voice. One is Gabriel, the other is the leader of the group, yarol.


    "Well, Gabriel is lucky. He is the younger brother of the dean. It is said that he will be able to fight this time. I envy him for having a good brother "If I had such a good brother, I would be very lucky," the officer said with a wry smile


    "And captain yaluoer... Well, he has fought in the northwest, both with the northwest prairie people and the northwest army rebellion... Oh, you know?" The officer lowered his voice and whispered mysteriously: "have you learned the example of the battle of giliat city... At the beginning, Captain yaluoer himself brought 300 cavalry to the rescue of the president! They are old friends. This time on the front line, Captain yaluoer will surely occupy a place... Alas. I envy you. "


    "It''s no use being envious." The former officer said solemnly: "the training result of the captain is one of the best among us. The dean''s taking him out is not for personal gain. And Gabriel, in the last two simulation wars, he beat me to the ground. We don''t need to be envious because they have strength. "


    At this time, Gabriel and Alor, who were talking under the tree in front of them, turned their heads together and looked at the two people behind them. Gabriel laughed and said in a loud voice, "what are you guys talking about? Did you have a bad test just now? "


    The two officers quickly approached, but they took a look at Gabriel''s sabre. The sabre was not the standard of the Academy, but with the pattern of regular military and civilian numbers. They could not help but envy him and said: "is this sword made up by the northern aid army?"


    Gabriel said with a smile: "I only got it yesterday. I feel good. I put it on my body."


    "It''s a pity. This time we didn''t do well in the exam. I''m afraid we''ll be flying in the north. " The tall young officer on the left grinned bitterly. He had brown black hair and was thin.


    "Oh? Did you not do well in the exam? " Arol frowned. He has been the team leader of this group of students for nearly a year, and his prestige has been established. As soon as he asked, the two men stood in silence. The officer on the right was very pretty and nodded. Calm: "not too bad, just one question, I feel very strange... Well, actually asked us who was the first non military personnel in the history of air force airship. I think it''s our dean, of course. The airship was invented by the president in the rollin plain in those years. Of course, he was the first person to test fly. But this guy... "He pointed to his companion and sighed:" this guy is someone else. But it''s not written in books at all. "


    "Idiot, the president is an imperial general. How can he be regarded as a" civilian ". Don''t you think about the topic? " The thin, black haired young officer gave his companion a smack and looked at Gabriel. "Gabriel, do you think the answer is the Dean himself?"


    Gabriel laughed. "It''s right on paper. At that time, my brother was not in the military, so it''s right to say that he was the first non military personnel to test fly... But actually. In private. The answer is not accurate. Because only people in our family know. There was a real "civilian" in the first test flight with my brother. "


    "Who?" They asked together.


    "All right." Yaluoer frowned: "ha ha ha, what''s it like!"


    After a pause, his face softened a little. After a look at the two guys, Wen Yan said, "you two, hurry back and get ready. Well... Although the official order has not come down yet, I saw the list in the dean''s office before. It seems that there are the names of you two on it. "


    The last sentence immediately made both of them look excited and happy: "really? What list? Is it the number of people going to the front? Captain, you must not cheat us


    "Be serious!" Yaluoer sank his face: "you look like a soldier when you make a fuss! If you go to the front line like this, don''t lose the face of our college! Don''t lose the face of the Dean


    The two young officers looked at each other. At the same time, they folded their smiling faces, stood upright, beat their chests with their left hands, and said, "yes


    "Well, go back and pack up." Yaluoer finally showed a smile: "by the way, your rank, if I read it correctly, has been settled."


    After a pause, he suddenly raised his voice and said, "aslansala!"


    "Yes The thin young officer with black hair replied at once.


    "Well, you will be the head of the cavalry regiment directly under the president."


    "Oh? The cavalry regiment directly under the president? " The young officer, aslansala, was immediately beaming with joy.


    "And you." Arol turned to the other one and said, "Kira!"


    "Yes," nodded the young officer, who was a little more silent and calm, with a certain composure


    "I''ll be appointed as the commander of a cavalry battalion, and you''ll be my deputy and herald for the time being."


    This young man named killard was not very excited, but he nodded his head and hid his joy in his heart.


    That aslansala seems to be more emotional: "Captain, when shall we start?"


    "This..." yaluoer looked at Gabriel beside him: "wait for the order of the dean."


    They saluted quickly. As he was about to leave, Aslan was dragged away by Kira, but he did not forget to turn his head and asked: "Hey, Gabriel, who was the first" civilian "to fly in an airship?"


    Northwest, capital of Desa Province, Loulan City, tulip duchy.


    "Come on, come on. Don''t dally Old mad yawned, but he was dressed for a long journey. He even put thick leg guards on his legs: "carriage in the back, move things quickly! We''re leaving in the morning! "


    In the courtyard outside the castle of the Duke''s mansion, there was a busy scene. Teams of guards of tulip family were ready to go, and more than a dozen carriages were carrying some strange boxes.


    At this time, several people came slowly. The first one was Mr. Philip, the young northwest chief executive.


    "Manager Mulder." Philip came over with a polite smile.


    As everyone knows, the manager of madder was a private servant of Dewey''s family. But he was the first to follow Duwei. He grew up with Duwei in his arms. He had a close relationship with Duwei as a father and son.


    Especially after the death of count Raymond. Dewey showed more and more respect for this man, as if he had transferred his nostalgia for his father to the old housekeeper who had brought him up from a young man.


    Therefore, in the northwest, no matter the general or the chief executive like Philip, everyone showed great respect for him.


    "Do you have to go in person?" Philip sighed: "Your Highness, this is going north to the front line. You are so old... "


    "I''m not old, Mr. Phillip. In August, I just turned 50. " Madder tried to straighten up: "besides, young master, I took care of him since he was a child. This time he goes to the front line, I''m not sure that others will follow him. I have to take care of his daily life myself. "


    "But... In danger... Excuse me, you are just an ordinary man after all. The front line... "


    "Because of the danger." Madder burst into a smile. He had a wrinkled face, but with an unusual calm: "Mr. Phillip. I''m old enough to live. The young master is very kind to me, I know in my heart. I don''t have any other wishes in my life. I just hope that the family will develop smoothly. You see, I''m old anyway. In recent years, I''ve enjoyed all the blessings I deserve. Although I''m a servant manager, I''m treated as a master here. I don''t want too much to live for this


    With that, he lowered his voice and said softly, "it''s dangerous to fight in the front line. I understand. But that''s why I''m going! Sandy is a little guy, but I have worked hard to cultivate a successor for several years. I also hope that in the future, after my death, he will be able to assume the responsibility of the manager and help the young master to undertake the internal affairs of this big family! At such a time, going to the front line is such a dangerous thing. Let me, an old man who is useless, go. If... "At this point, he shook his head, but his eyes were full of sincerity:" if Sandy is allowed to go to the front line, if anything happens to him, the successor of the house manager whom I have painstakingly trained for the young master will be gone. When I die in the future, who will be responsible for helping the young master with the housework? At my age, life is one year less anyway. That''s why I let sandy stay in the imperial capital this time. I''ll take people to the north to fight with the young master myself. " Philip sighed, with some genuine respect on his face. It seems that this old housekeeper is a... Good man¡° You don''t have to worry about me. " Madder suddenly laughed and propped up her chest: "don''t look down on me, madder. I''m not a waste. You know, when the young master invented the airship, I was the first person in the world to fly in the airship except the inventor! The first person in the whole mainland! Ha ha ha ha... "

 Chapter 609

    March day!


    The news that the tulip Duchess army was going north had already spread all over the world under the deliberate propaganda of the Empire.


    On this day, the grand expedition ceremony also attracted countless people to watch.


    Just north of the Imperial City, the garrison of the former imperial city guards has assembled reserve reinforcements and some local garrisons. Of course, the local garrisons only assembled the troops around the Imperial City, while the garrisons from other places directly went north to fight for speed.


    This grand ceremony was also to stimulate the morale of the people inside the Empire. On this day, in the garrison of the imperial city guards, teams of fully armed soldiers set out in a line of marching lines. Surrounded by the people on both sides of the road, they rushed north.


    Seeing the army of the Empire set out, under the deliberate command of the officers, every soldier tried his best to hold his head high and show his bravery. His polished armor, owl''s boots trampled on the earth, and the light dust was flying. Such a majestic military appearance immediately aroused the warm cheers of countless people around him.


    There are also some female citizens who throw their flowers into the queue. From a distance, this group of soldiers seems to be walking on the road full of flowers


    The wave of cheering wave after wave, full of voices, more people began to take the lead in shouting "long live thorns, long live Empire, long live tulip" these slogans.


    Everyone''s face is full of excitement and excitement


    "Hoo..."


    With a sigh, Alor was riding on his horse. He was wearing a silver cavalry commander''s armor. There was a spear and a sword on his horse, and a long red feather on his helmet. The waves of cheers around him didn''t seem to excite yalor''s heart. He looked at the mighty soldiers in front of the line, the people on both sides, and yalor''s heart at the moment. But it''s full of a complex taste.


    The young faces of the soldiers are probably because they are all young men in the reserve who have never been to the front line. There seems to be no fear or tension on their faces, as if they are full of youthful vitality and fighting spirit. It seems that these recruits, who have been trained from the reserve camp, do not know what kind of cruel battlefield they are waiting for... Perhaps, under these simple faces. They think that war is to charge and win, and then accept cheers and flowers like today


    Maybe it won''t be long. One face after another, someone will kill or be killed on the battlefield full of smoke and blood, someone will collapse because of fear, holding the sword in hand. Crying mother''s name in fear


    There are still some young people


    Arol tried to shake his head. As "masters of military academy". Welcome to here. I know that many people must be surprised that I have called you here instead of starting with the big army... Well, I promise that what you see today will make your trip worthwhile! Hehe, you are all magicians. Of course, you can''t ride north like the ordinary army. So, I''m here, and I''m ready to use the same special walking tools! "


    After a pause, he deliberately laughed: "moreover, this is not the time to announce it, so it is not suitable to go out with a large army. Now, the ceremony of our expedition begins... Dear magicians, please prepare your bags, and then we are ready to board the ship! "


    Boarding?


    Some magicians have strange faces. This is land. What kind of warship do you want to board?


    But then, he watched Duwei walk to the huge grassland in front of the other courtyard.


    Then a magician in a white robe came out slowly.


    White robe... That''s a symbol of the identity of the great magician!


    However, what puzzled these magicians was that the white robed magician in front of him looked very old, thin and small, with white breath, thin face, and even a faint taste of obscenity.


    What''s more, every great white robed magician on the mainland is a rare strong man. Every one''s name is as loud as thunder. Many of these magicians were in the Magic Union before. It can be said that they should be very familiar with every great white robed magician on the record. But this great white robed magician in front of them is very familiar, and no one knows him.


    Well... It can''t be a fake


    "Hello, colleagues." This wretched old man in a white robe bowed to everyone with a standard magician''s etiquette. No matter whether it was true or not, other magicians all bowed their heads in return. After all, there are no white robed mages in these mage retinues.


    "Now, what you are going to see is the tulip family''s new magic war weapon, because its face has never been shown publicly before, so please don''t be too surprised. Ha ha, of course, now it''s no secret, because as we go to the battlefield, its face will spread all over the mainland. "


    With that, he coughed: "finally, let me introduce myself. My name is... Gegwu, the eighth level magician of the mainland." This wretched old man in white is the mouse Prime Minister gegwu! After years of unremitting efforts and with the help of Gandalf green robe, his metamorphosis has finally made a breakthrough. After changing back into a human body, he takes the spring of youth and solidifies his body. Finally, he doesn''t have to be trapped in a rat shaped body. Gegwu?

 Chapter 610

    Many people listen to the name, began to search from memory. Only some older and higher level magicians, after hearing the name, vaguely remembered it.


    It seems that there is such a name. But gegwu? He seems to be the legendary great magician who is good at transfiguration and special promotion. And... Hasn''t he been missing for decades?


    "Everyone, please see, this is our transport tool, and it will also be the main flagship of Duke tulip in the battlefield..."


    Boom!!


    After he took out his wand, he chanted a series of magic words.


    Then, on the huge grassland in front of us, after a magic light shining, the grass flakes on the surface peeled off and floated gently in the gusts of wind


    Then, the underground exposed a round huge magic light, the light slowly rose from the underground, and finally came to the surface!


    When the light dissipated, hundreds of pairs of eyes, staring at the behemoth in front of them in surprise!!


    Nearly 40 meters long, 20 meters wide body, a large and hard white skeleton, exudes obvious light oppressive momentum! And the huge shape, but like a display in front of everyone''s huge warship!


    The two ends of the warship are two huge


    Dragon bone!!!


    One by one white keel, shining with magic light, in the sun, let people see relaxed and happy! The two huge taps at the end of the warship keep the posture of opening their mouths... It seems that the legendary dragon breath will come out of their mouths at any time!


    "Everybody, you are right... It''s a magic flying warship made of keel, and it''s our flagship. Its name has been officially named by the Duke of tulip


    At this point, gegwu smiles and looks back at Du Wei.


    "Archangel!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Silence


    Du Wei sighed and shook his head helplessly: wink at the blind man. It''s a pity that no one in the world knows such a good name.


    A long time ago, when Dewey was the dean of the military academy, he learned that the names of the two students were Aslan and Kira. At that time, Dewey almost broke his stomach with laughter. Now, what''s the name of such a flying warship, not "Archangel"?


    It''s a pity that those two cadets are neither empty riders nor Griffin cavalry. Otherwise, it would be very interesting to be transferred to serve on the archangel


    When it''s time to fight, shout "aslansala out" or "Kira out"


    Dewey sighed.


    Anyway, there is gegwu. With Decepticons, some of the twelve golden warriors... It''s not too much to make two more up to Ms.


    The magicians began to board the ship one by one. At the beginning of the design, the flying dragon warship was enough to carry hundreds of people, but after duvet got a large number of dragon bones blackmailed from Chris. Even more, it has been expanded. At the moment, it''s no problem that the warship can carry 500 people.


    On the high platform made up of a row of skeletons at the stern of the ship, the keels are closed around, like a cabin. After all, it''s skeletal and not tight.


    After boarding the warship, many magicians were looking around strangely. After all, none of them were not interested in this kind of magic. But soon, it was found that there were already people on this warship


    The translucency of the stern was exposed in the cabin. A woman with long golden hair was sitting quietly. The woman sat there in silence, silent, low head, long hair will cover half of the face, from a distance, even if standing far away, it seems to feel that the blonde woman''s body faintly sent out from a force of cold!


    It seems that her figure is pretty and lovely. But the subtle smell. But as if on the head marked four words: strangers do not close!


    And the magician who stands a little closer is surprised to find out. So many people boarded the ship, the scene was noisy, but the woman always sat there, silent like a piece of ice, especially, although she hung her head, but everyone looked carefully, her eyes never opened!


    Although that face is too beautiful to describe, all the magicians are sensitive and beyond ordinary people. Few people care about whether this woman is beautiful or not. The strange smell that makes people feel cold in their hearts has aroused more and more suspicions.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now announce the first regulation of warships." Gegwu came up to the blonde woman and blocked everyone''s eyes. Then with a serious tone, he lowered his voice and said, "the lady behind me is not very good tempered, so for your safety... You''d better not disturb her rest."


    At this time, Dewey stepped up slowly, came to the blonde woman''s side, stretched out his hand and pressed it on her shoulder, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth: "well, Miss Nicole, don''t release this momentum, it will frighten others."


    "I... Don''t like places with too many people." Nicole didn''t look up, but she didn''t refuse the hand that Dewey pressed on her shoulder. She still closed the terrible eyes of Medusa and whispered, "except for you, it''s better for these people not to get close to me." Dewey nodded and patted Nicole. He finally went to the center of the "command cabin" and sat down. He took a look at gegwu: "my magic has not recovered. Now it''s up to you to preside over the magic array of the warship. Let''s... Go!" Gegwu nodded, he took the initiative to go to Duwei''s body, this place, a few white joints, dragging a pure black crystal ball, those magicians are discerning people, at a glance, we can see that this is the special thing for the best undead magic¡° Archangel! Let''s go Soon after the magic array was opened, the wind magic array engraved on the keel at the bottom of the Dragon warship began to run slowly. Under the edge of the boat on both sides, a pair of huge bone wings opened at the same time! The fluctuation of the powerful magic moved more than 300 magicians present, and some people couldn''t help thinking: such a strong undead magic thing... I''m afraid it''s illegal. But at the moment, of course, no one will come out to question Dewey. Under the launch of the magic array, the voice of gegwu soon spread out, and the flying dragon warship floated and floated under the contrast of a gust of air, climbing up the height bit by bit¡° Transport airship, launch Around the grassland, dozens of giant hot-air balloon airships marked with tulip family logo, which are specially used for pure transportation, are built on the 500 guards of duvet! One by one, the orders were issued, and dozens of huge airships around them started to ignite the combustion furnace, began to inflate the hot-air balloon, one by one, untied the fixed rope... Finally, Dewey stood up and patted gegwu: "the last order, such a historic thing, let me do it." With that, Dewey took the place of gegwu, stood in front of the crystal ball, took a deep breath, looked back... His eyes swept over the huge wooden building of the tulip courtyard! That row of wooden buildings had already been opened at this moment... "Warship escort..." Du Wei took a deep breath and announced loudly with the largest volume... "Slytherin Griffin Cavaliers, move out!" The sound spread out far away, and then heard a sharp whistle from the wooden building. Then, suddenly, a buzzing air vibration came. Under the gaze of hundreds of shocked eyes, I saw a row of huge black shadows rushing out of the wooden building! The broad wings open, break the air and up, straight into the sky! If you look carefully, a griffin with a Griffin''s head and body vibrates its wings and has a special bridle around its neck. In order to prevent the blind calls of Griffins, which will make people dizzy, each Griffin has a special leather case on its mouth. On their backs, sitting a knight with light leather armor!! Sharp sword and special crossbow! Those Griffins, under the control of the knight, flew into the sky in order, and quickly spread out in the shape of wild goose wings. In the center, there was a huge gap! With the flying dragon warship''s launch, it landed in the center of the Griffin Knight formation! This scene... Is not just "shock" these two words can describe! One by one on the warship of the magician, gaping at the left and right, finally everyone will focus on the body of Dewey. This tulip Duke... How much strength does he have in his hands?!

 Chapter 611

    Rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob rob


    A row of dense arrow rain, sharp arrows nailed to the board, the amazing movement, let the human soldiers hiding below almost jump out of the cavity.


    Overhead, those terrible shadows in the sky shining, but finally far away.


    In the distance, there are still some magical figures floating in the sky. It''s the human magicians who stand up to resist. Some powerful magicians often fly to the sky to fight back with magic, but the archers of the elves almost become the natural enemies of the magicians! The bows and arrows of the elves have a long range, and the accuracy is amazing. After the magician flies into the sky, he can only use his magic to deal with the Elves as much as possible. Moreover, the number of magicians in the city is only more than 20. It''s too hard to send hundreds and thousands of elves to the government. Even the sky above the fortress could not be completely guarded, so we had to struggle to resist in several important areas.


    Even so, in a few days of fighting, the magician''s death and injury finally appeared.


    "Fortunately, this is the last wave of the day. It will be dark soon."


    A soldier lifted the thick board on his body and looked at it numbly. It was covered with arrows.


    The arrows used by the elves look very simple, as if they were cut directly from the branches of some unknown plant, but their power is so terrible


    In the fortress of the eastern defense line, the human garrison in the city has had a hard time since the river was lost. The criminals have incomparable air superiority. The elves who have the ability to fly will fly to the city at least three times a day to carry out three waves of air strikes.


    As a result, after the initial human suffered great losses. The garrison in the city, without the ability of air counterattack, can only try their best to resist. The door panels of all the houses in the city have been removed. When the elves came, the defenders could only hide in groups under thick boards.


    Even, when the elves occasionally attack, the city guards will be on the ground. So I had to eat under the dense rain of arrows. Even so, the casualties of soldiers in the city are still rising, and many people are still shot to death when they are carrying boards.


    In this case, the news of the embarrassment of the eastern front spread to the rear, and general Andrea, the commander-in-chief of the human air force, launched two counterattacks, but in the air. The combat capability of the airship is far lower than that of the elves. After two more painful costs, the air force did not send out any more to die.


    "Hello, it''s time to eat." A cook soldier was carrying a board on his back, on which several arrows were nailed. Holding a large wooden basin in his hand, he ran back and forth in the city and distributed the flour cake in the basin to the soldiers.


    "These damned monster races..." the soldiers were lying under the board, gnawing at the ground cakes in their hands. Curse in your heart.


    "Three days..." riverside, the evening breeze, gradually with a trace of warmth.


    The long hair of falling snow is raised by the light wind. It squints its eyes and overlooks the fortress city wall of human in the distance. On its amazing face, it has a kind of unpredictable look.


    Looked up at the sky, a dense group of elves. Shrouded in a faint golden light, he has come back from the fortress.


    "It''s been three days." He turned his head and looked behind him. The two elders of the elves quickly bowed their heads: "yes, Wang. It seems that human beings have no effective means to deal with our air attack. These days, our archers have killed their four magicians. "


    Luoxue nodded, but sighed in a low voice: "it''s really good to kill four magicians. Because it''s human. The total number of magicians is not much. But... Our soldiers have lost too. "


    "Compared to humans. Our losses are almost negligible. " A fairy elder looked up, his old face. It is still full of the unique white skin color of the elves, with long ears, sharp chin, and long hair that is quite elegant: "the ordinary soldiers of human beings have almost no threat to us. Their bows and arrows and those catapults are just jokes to our soldiers in the air. The only ones that can cause us a little damage are the magicians. Fortunately, they have too few magicians. I think... "


    Snow smile: "want to say what, please don''t worry."


    "Wang." The elder doubted: "at the level of human beings, why don''t we take down this fortress at one go? Since they can''t resist our attack in the air, if we attack hard at one go... "


    "Because of life." Luo Xue sighed and looked at the elder. His voice was very soft: "our population, among the whole sinners, is still too small."


    With that, his eyes turned to the distance, and he said: "even if tens of thousands of soldiers have been lost, with the breeding ability of those orcs, more people will be born in one year. But we... Even the loss of hundreds of soldiers, it will take a long time... The birth rate of our family has always been low. It takes a long time to lose one of the Elven warriors... "


    But then he laughed: "of course, I''m not afraid of death or injury. Since it''s a war, I won''t have this worry. I''ve been waiting for a few days, but I''m just trying to attack. In fact, I''m gradually disintegrating the fighting spirit of mankind. When we just crossed the river, the momentum of human beings didn''t weaken much. On the contrary, under the mourning, their morale rose. Maybe they were inspired by the army that finally defended the river and killed the whole army. " After a pause, he said with a faint smile: "but morale is a thing that can be stirred up quickly. After it dissipates, it''s not so easy to stir it up again. These days, the soldiers in the city have been tortured repeatedly by us. They should have lost their spirit. "


    Said, it gently clenched his fist: "broken city, tonight!" The spirit king''s eyes flashed: "has our" divine punishment team "arrived? Well, let them go tonight. Tomorrow morning, we will be able to watch the sunrise on the wall. "


    The corner of its mouth appeared a certain smile.


    The two elders were shocked: "are you really going to let them out? This is not in line with the tradition of elves! Elves are a proud race. How can we help them... "


    "Power is power. If you don''t use it, it''s a waste." "What''s more, I won''t be stingy to use any method even if I can make our soldiers die less than one person," she said


    It looked coldly at the two elders: "pass my orders. After sunset, the "divine punishment team" will go out and make them work harder, otherwise... "


    The two elders trembled and dropped their heads.


    Luoxue turned around and continued to look at the southern city defense fortress. Her hands were behind her. She was silent for a while, but suddenly whispered: "are you worried? Lockhart


    It''s not far from the snow. As a prisoner, rohart stood there with a complicated face, his hand in his sleeve, and a faint expression of anger on his face.


    Rohart wore a robe of Elven style, and his appearance was pretty. If not without the sharp ears of the elves, it would be like a elves.


    "Worried about the fate of your kind?" Luoxue took a look at the prisoner who had been around for many days: "you must want to go back now and fight with them."


    Rorhardt''s eyes were deep. After a look at the snow, his voice is hoarse: "you bring me here to see these, and say these words, why on earth? To torture my heart? "


    Snow smile, its smile is not half smoke fire, indifferent way: "I''m not so cruel. It''s just... Rohart, you''ve been with me for so many days, and it''s been a long time. I''ve never concealed all the arrangements I''ve made and all the arrangements I''ve made. In your eyes, you must have measured them in your heart for a long time. Do you think that under such circumstances, your eastern front can still hold


    Rohart''s face was beaten. He swayed a few times. But finally clenched his teeth and whispered: "I can''t keep it!"


    But then he raised his head and said, "even if you break through this fortress. The Empire will never compromise! My kind, there will be countless soldiers come forward! Defend our land to the death


    Snow silent, but then he nodded: "I never doubt that. However, after breaking through the eastern fortress, this is not our strategic goal, just a move. I must let your empire understand that our race has the strength to pose a fatal threat to them! "


    Then he laughed again, with a sweet voice, as if with the magic of temptation:


    "No matter human beings, elves or orcs... In this world, any intelligent race is the same: of course, there are brave people in any race, there must be cowardly people. If there are high places, there must be despicable ones. If there is selflessness, there must also be selfishness. There are those who are in charge of the war... "At this point, he deliberately pauses and says the last sentence:" there must be those who are afraid of the war! My purpose is to show our strength! To you human beings, show us the powerful strength of the criminal people! "


    As night fell, the soldiers on the city defense were relieved at last. According to the routine of these days, these monsters will stop fighting at night. They only try to attack the city several times during the day, and the air raids in the sky will be launched two or three times.


    To face the enemy on the ground and in the sky at the same time, even if the human Garrison has inspired all the courage, it still suffered heavy losses.


    As the days went by, the embarrassment did not improve at all. As Luo Xue said, morale inevitably began to slacken.


    Watching the sun finally set, even the last ray of light gradually dissipated. The guards on the wall lit torches, and some soldiers injured during the day began to withdraw from the wall to the rear for treatment.


    Rotation of the soldiers on the wall, the city defense, carefully looking at the distance of the enemy''s barracks by the river.


    And at this time


    A loud roar, the roaring sound, came from afar, cut through the night sky!


    The continuous howling, whistling, with some kind of soul shocking oppression! And then, that howling from a point, evolved into a piece of! More and more loud and long whistling came. It seemed that after the oscillation of the air, the sound directly fell into people''s heart! It seems that there is some magic in the voice. When people listen to it, they immediately feel that their body is shaking, and their strength seems to be weakened immediately!


    In the city, some magicians after fighting in the daytime are resting, and some are taking time to meditate and replenish their magic power. The whistling came from afar. When the soldiers on the wall were in fear, many magicians in the city turned crazy. Almost at the same time, more than a dozen magicians came out of the door, some of them even flew directly into the air, staring at the north with distorted expressions


    This voice... This voice... This voice... It''s not the roar of some beast! Such a strong momentum, such a strong sense of oppression and prestige... This is... Finally, on the north sky, a bright light flashed, and then turned into a flame like light, and then, with that powerful roar, countless huge shadows, in the night sky, like monsters in the air, vibrating huge wings, toward the human fortress, Fly hard¡° Loong! Loong!! It''s the dragon I don''t know which magician finally took the lead in seeing the dark shadows in the sky and uttered a exclamation

 Chapter 612

    This exclamation, in the night that shocked people''s heart, but it seems so weak and short. That piece of shadow, is dozens of flying dragons, with a gust of wind, almost just a few breaths, has reached the top of the sky!


    Dozens of adult dragons immediately caused a strong panic among the city guards!


    Loong! The most powerful creature in the legend has the strongest physical strength, excellent magic and high wisdom among all creatures!!


    This kind of creature, which originally existed only in the legend, suddenly appeared in front of people''s eyes, not one, but one! Open their big mouth, erect sharp claws, mercilessly towards human beings!


    The first collision took place in the sky. A level five magician who had already reached the sky was shocked by the roar of the dragon, so he was unavoidably absent-minded. As a result, two flying dragons flew in front of him. Before he could open his magic defense barrier, the magician had been directly penetrated by a dragon''s claws! In that dragon spirit, the body also turned into a blood rain.


    Then, more than a dozen flying dragons flew over the wall of human beings. One by one, the dragons opened their mouths. In an instant, more than a dozen dragon breath with different properties swept away towards the wall! On the city wall, all of a sudden burst out of brilliant light!


    A lot of human defenders, even without making a response, were instantly destroyed by the violent power of Longxi!


    With more than a dozen magicians launched to fight back, but the magicians faced dozens of adult dragons, the war situation was obviously one-sided.


    One of the highest level white magicians, who seems to be the first magician in the eastern front, is entangled by two black dragons and a red dragon at the same time. Although the great magician was terrified, he was also worth the effort. He smashed and ignited an advanced defense magic scroll that he had collected. Before the dragon breath sprayed on him, a strong magic light enveloped his whole body!


    But that Long Xi''s castration did not decrease. Although the fire department''s Long Xi was resisted by the magician''s defense magic, the aftereffect sprayed on the ground of the fortress, and immediately turned a house into a sea of fire!


    The magicians fought back one after another for a while. Hasty spell sounds everywhere! The sorcerers with low power were almost killed by the dragons in the face of each other. However, some of the sorcerers with a little more power, after struggling to resist for a while, were besieged and torn apart by several dragons just in time to send out a magic.


    The most powerful white wizard. After struggling to resist with defensive magic for a moment, he rose up to fight back, raised his wand in his hand, and recited several medium level incantations, one by one with red magic light. In the air formed a storm, struggling to block the dragon. But the dragon''s strong body, the original defense of magic is to have the talent of strong ability.


    And at the moment, although the great magician''s magic. Some damage to one or two dragons, but these dragons seem not to care at all. After quickly killing several magicians, the great magician, desperate to find that he has been surrounded by more than ten dragons!


    More than a dozen


    At the moment, the only thought in his heart was despair. As a great magician, he is not afraid to face a dragon alone. Even if you encounter two dragons, if the race level of the dragon you encounter is not very high. He also has the confidence to protect himself. But... A dozen?


    I! I''m not a saint level strongman!!


    More than a dozen dragons around the magician spit out dragon breath madly, the magic border defense light soon dimmed down, the magic crazy consumption, can''t support. All the magic props on the great mage have been thrown out. All kinds of magic scrolls, attacks, blessings and vertigos. fear. Fire, call


    In the sky. The scene of more than ten dragons besieging a great magician is gorgeous and spectacular. All kinds of magic lights shine. But at last, the defensive light ball on the magician''s body pops and explodes under the collective breath of more than ten dragons!


    Even without a scream, the magician turned into flying ash.


    Boom!


    Two dragons fell on the wall. Their huge claws immediately cracked the surface of the wall. With the crazy tearing of their claws, some soldiers who had no time to escape soon turned into a mass of corpses. And some brave soldiers, trying to fight back, but the dragon''s strong body, where is the ordinary sword can hurt?


    Even if some soldiers are determined to turn their catapults around, the towers of those catapults will be shot one by one in the face of dozens of dragons. The soldiers and catapults inside will turn into dust in an instant!


    Massacre! It was almost a naked massacre. It''s not that humans don''t have the ability to fight in the first World War. There are many senior generals behind them. They are fighting against the dragon people around them. But these dragon, they not only have a strong body, magic, but also have the ability to fly!


    The incessant attack in the air makes the human generals waste a lot of their lives.


    The garrison of human being, has been beaten!


    At this time, the battle drums have already sounded in the orc barracks outside the city. In such a frenzy, teams of orcs rush out of the barracks and rush towards the human wall like a tide


    Screams and shouts can be heard everywhere in the fortress! The sky, the ground, everywhere is the fire light!!


    Finally, in a huge roar, I saw the direction of the city gate, a huge fire, magic burst waves, the city gate was torn apart!


    Under the gate, a giant dragon who destroyed the gate roared. With a ferocious roar, he bit a human warrior in front of him who urged him to fight and resist. Then his wings shook and his body flew away. For a moment, he fell on the wall again. The Dragon breathed and swept away, enveloping several soldiers in the sea of fire


    The sky is full of the roar of dragons. The strong dragon power destroys the fighting spirit of human beings. The natural fear of higher creatures in this natural law, coupled with the large-scale raid in the dark, makes human beings fall into chaos.


    The city has been surrounded by fire, one by one to fly back and forth, strangling human soldiers everywhere, but outside the city. The drums of the orcs'' siege were rapid, and the cries of killing and roaring were loud. At the end of the roar, the city gate was blasted open in the distance, and the city wall was ablaze with fire


    In the commander''s mansion, general domingues, the commander of the eastern front, who had planned to take his personal guards to the city wall to resist, finally shook his body. A loyal personal guard came up and grabbed his arm: "my Lord! I can''t keep the fort! Take your men and horses with you


    "Son of a bitch!" Dominguez roared. Kick this pro guard away: "I''m the commander in chief. I''m responsible for guarding the land. How can I leave the city!"


    But now, under the gate, a group of orcs have swarmed in. The human defenders who are still fighting against the city gate are seriously injured. Although they are still fighting, the city gate has been smashed. A large number of orcs poured in, like the tide, and soon broke the human garrison into pieces. In a moment, the sporadic resistance had been annihilated in the tide.


    Dominguez also knew that he couldn''t keep it. He pulled out his sword. Roar: "you forget the young lion general Wu Yong who died in battle!"


    Tell me, Tingjian rushes towards the distance, and most of the guards behind him follow


    The direction he rushed to was the material warehouse in the fortress!


    ¡­¡­


    The fierce battle lasted for about three hours. After the city was broken, there were still remnants of human troops resisting in the fortress relying on buildings and streets, but the city defense was broken. An army of orcs poured in. The giant dragon flying back and forth in the sky has become the God of death who reaps human life!


    fear. Darkness, death, torments everyone''s heart.


    Finally, gradually, many defenders gave up their resistance, left their swords, and fled to the South Gate in a swarm. People began to crowd. Under the gate in the south of the fortress, people trampled on each other. There were discarded armor and weapons everywhere, and the roar of the Dragon came from time to time. Behind them were the roars and shouts of the orcs. In everyone''s heart, there is an idea at this moment:


    Run!


    The street battle was over before dawn, and the Elves were the last to fight. The elves in the air began to clean up the battlefield and use their absolute air superiority to defeat the remaining human defenders in the fortress one by one.


    On the road to the south of the fortress, there are many defeated troops running wildly. After all, there are more than 100000 troops in the eastern fortress. After being defeated, they fled south all over the mountains. The dragon in the sky only chased for a short time and gave up, but the orcs sent a large number of wolf cavalry. They scattered along the wilderness, all the way south, chasing the defeated army of mankind.


    Although there are several generals in the human army, they try to rally the defeated army to resist. But at this moment, the morale of the army has collapsed, the fortress has been lost, and there are many defeated soldiers fleeing all over the mountain. In addition, the wolf cavalry behind them are fierce in pursuit. They have assembled temporarily for several times, and after a short fierce battle, they are scattered again in an instant.


    This time, no one dares to give birth to the idea of resistance.


    Thousands of wolf cavalry scattered along the plain, shouting and chasing behind. In front of them, human defeated troops were endless, just like ants scattered on the plain, crying and wailing all the way, throwing away their armour and armor, and scurrying like headless flies. Even some people, after running dozens of miles in one breath, finally exhausted, fell down, spewed blood in their mouth, and died on the spot.


    The wolf cavalry chased for thirty miles and killed at least tens of thousands of human troops along the way. Then they gathered up and cried out to retreat.


    After the numerous defeated troops fled in the middle of the night, they finally decided that the enemy behind them would not pursue after dawn. Some of them just sat down on the ground and could not stand up any more. Some of them just calmed down and discussed the escape road in panic. More worried, he simply took off his uniform, threw it into the grass and went to the mountains.


    Most of them managed to get some of them together under the influence of some of the remaining officers. They moved southward in formation and gathered up the defeated troops. They snowballed and snowballed, but they all looked miserable. There are still many injuries, and some have lost their souls. Along the way, some are crying, some are frightened, even the wind and grass are moving, as if they can be scared to jump up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord! You... You see below! "


    Above the sky south of the eastern fortress, two balloons were making their way, far behind them. It''s Dewey who leads the territory dragon, the archangel, the transport airship, and the Griffin knights.


    At this moment, the two airships in front of the road, looking down, saw that on the road leading to the north, in twos and threes, they were all Empire troops in ragged clothes and abandoned their armor. These people were lurching one by one. It''s as if I''ve been devastated!


    The vanguard in front didn''t dare to neglect him, so he quickly lowered his altitude. However, when the human soldiers on the ground saw that the sky was their own army airship, everyone immediately started to shout wildly. Others open their arms and roar into the sky.


    "Help!! Help


    "Help us! Help us


    "Let me go up!! Take me with you


    The soldiers of tulip family on the airship were deeply disturbed. It fills my heart in an instant


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the open airship in front of him found the defeated soldiers along the way and sent them to the archangel in the sky.


    The two defeated soldiers, one of whom was still in the uniform of a commanding officer, now covered with mud and bloodstains, and with loose eyes, put them down on the archangel in a hot-air balloon. When they finally came to Dewey, they were still in a state of panic.


    Du Wei''s heart sank when he saw the scene.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He stood up, went up, grabbed the man in the uniform of the commander, shook him two times and yelled: "listen up! I am duverolin Rudolph, Duke of tulip empire!!! Tell me which army you belong to! What''s wrong with the front line


    The commander was shaken by Dewey. I heard duvet say it again and again. Finally, the word tulip Duke. As if with magic in general, he woke up. He threw himself down abruptly and hugged Dewey''s leg: "Duke tulip! Duke tulip! With you, we can be saved at last! "


    Du Weiqiang held back his anger, pulled him up, gritted his teeth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Eastern fortress... Eastern fortress, occupied..." the commander cried: "general domingues died... The fortress has been lost... The enemy, the enemy is coming..."


    Du Wei was so angry that he kicked the timid guy away and questioned the other defeated soldier carefully. Although the man was also cowardly and afraid, fortunately, he finally made it clear.


    After understanding the whole story, Dewey sat back heavily, frowning. Everyone around him, who heard the news, changed color.


    "Lost the fortress... Dragon?"


    Think of here, Du Wei in the heart a horizontal: "can''t so calculate! It''s tolerable to lose the fortress! But there are a lot of materials stored in the fortress! If the criminals use the mountain of grain and weapons... Hum! The enemy hasn''t got a firm foothold yet! Now, fight back


    He took a deep breath and looked at the left and right sides of the warship. A hundred Griffin knights were flying on both sides


    Unexpectedly, compared with my plan, the initial battle of Griffin knight is much earlier!


    With a shake of his head, Dewey stood up again.


    "Herald! Knights of the Slytherin Griffins, break away from the flagship, target, northern fortress


    With that, he quickly ran to the warship, pulled off his robe: "I''ll lead the team myself!"


    He said to gegwu: "the Griffin knights are fast. I''ll go first. You will take charge of the warship and then come to support. Anyway, you must destroy the warehouse left in the occupied fortress!"


    Then Dewey leaped over the edge of the boat, and he stood high with a sharp whistle.


    Then, a strong wind swept in front of us. We saw a griffin with dark and shining rain wings, and no one on its back, flying to the side of the boat.


    Dewey jumped and landed on the Griffin''s back.


    The body shape of this Griffin is a bit stronger than that of other Griffin knights. Its wings are black and bright, its claws are extremely sharp, and its eyes are light.


    This is the Griffin mount that Dewey chose for himself. Since he has made such a novel thing, how can he not get himself a mount?


    Although he doesn''t have time to cultivate and raise Griffins... Don''t forget, he is a magician. Ordinary people can only tame Griffins with the secret method of raising. However, Duwei is a magician, but he can directly use magic to take Griffins as magic pets!


    Although Dewey lost all his magic later, the Griffin was accepted as a magic pet after he signed a magic contract. So Dewey can ride the Griffin even though he has no magic now.


    Sitting firmly on the Griffin''s back, Dewey roared again, and soon took a hundred Griffin Knights away from the two sides of the Dragon warship, speeding up in the sky and lining up.


    In his hand, Dewey held a long spear imitating the "Longinus" style, raised it high, and with a whistling, he took a hundred Griffin knights and cut through the air! The wind whistling, Griffin open all the speed to fly, soon, on the ground in the distance, the lost fortress in front of you! There was no way to speak aloud in the air. Dewey only made a few gestures, and other Griffin Knights around him immediately understood. A griffin Knight immediately reached out to take off the leather cover from the Griffin''s mouth and put a special leather cover on his ear. Finally, the Griffin under duvet''s crotch gave out the first loud call, and the 100 Griffins behind him roared. In the sky, all of a sudden, the sound is like a tide! A hundred Griffin knights, following Dewey, dive and sweep towards the fortress on the ground!

 Chapter 613

    Before it was clear, the orcs had begun to clean up the battlefield in the occupied fortress and sent several teams to put out the fire.


    Then, the orc leader in charge of the eastern front, a white rhinoceros Orc in iron armor, took a group of followers to the reserve warehouse of the human garrison on the south side of the fortress city.


    This huge row by row of warehouses is as many as white rooms. Outside the warehouses, blood can be seen everywhere on the ground. In the scuffle last night, the human defenders here resisted until the end. Moreover, from a distance at the moment, the houses of several warehouses have collapsed, and there are still black smoke coming out.


    According to the report of the orc soldiers, the last human resistance is here. When the situation is over, the desperate human army tries to set fire to the warehouse. Unfortunately, the plan failed in the end.


    With the help of the dragon clan, several giant dragons flew in and used the magic of the water system to cast out. The fire had just been lit, and it had been extinguished before it could spread.


    Outside the warehouse, there are hundreds of corpses lying on the ground, many of them are bloody and beyond recognition. However, according to the costumes, it seems that one of the corpses can still be identified as a senior general in the human army, because the armor on the body is very good, and the Cape, robe and weapons used are different from other soldiers.


    Unfortunately, in the last fierce battle, the head of the corpse was smashed by the orc''s hammer, and it was no longer clear what it was.


    "Move out." The orc commander''s voice was cold.


    But then, when he was surrounded by his subordinates and walked into the first warehouse in front of him, the indifference on his face instantly turned into extreme surprise and excitement!


    And behind him. One hundred and ten orcs opened their mouths one by one and looked at the scene in front of them in a daze. Even more people were greedy, even drooling


    In this huge warehouse, all kinds of grain, flour and rice are packed in sacks and piled up like a mountain. And there''s the meat hanging next to it. After being slaughtered, stripped and dried, the meat of the livestock hung there, dense as a forest! In the corner, there were at least ten huge wooden barrels piled up. Some orcs immediately shrugged their noses, brightened their eyes, strode past, and thrust their knives into the barrels. Then, looking at the liquid with strong aroma, he reached for it and took it to his mouth to taste it. Suddenly, he roared out: "wine! It''s the best wine! I''ve never drunk such a good wine in my life


    The other orcs listen. All of a sudden, a swarm of people moved a few barrels of wine down, opened the end of the barrel, and sat on the ground more dryly. Take a gulp.


    The orc leader was not happy, and yelled: "asshole! Get up, all of you


    He went up and kicked one of his men over. He said angrily, "don''t move the things here! Go and gather two teams of people for me, collect boards in the city, make trucks, and transport them all back! "


    After the orc leader got angry, his face turned into a warehouse like joyful again. There are dozens of warehouses here. How much food is there!


    So much food, even if it is open to eat and drink, it is enough for 100000 orcs to eat for the first half of the year!!


    Soon, two groups of ORC soldiers were mobilized to guard the warehouse firmly. The orc leader took his men to check the warehouse one by one, and the more he saw the back. The more I can''t help but be ecstatic!


    It''s not just food. There are mountains of fodder for horses. There are also several warehouses that are stacked with the best weapons and armor known by human ironmaking technology, although the size of these weapons. It''s not suitable for orcs, but if you take it back to the refining place, it can be turned into iron ingots again, so that the dwarves can make more weapons!!


    "Change! Damn, we can all change clothes now!! Don''t be jealous any more. The armour of the wolf cavalry is better than ours! Ha ha ha ha! "


    In ecstasy, the orcs laughed wildly.


    "Chief... Do you want to hide these things from the elves?" An orc suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Well..." the orc leader couldn''t help hesitating. Greedy, he naturally wanted to swallow the reserves here. However, thinking of the terrible snowfall, he finally put down the idea: "well, anyway, the elves have a small population, and they can''t share much."


    Just when the orcs were busy sharing the spoils in the warehouse, the Elven soldiers also began to enter the city, while Luoxue and her relatives still stayed at the riverside in the north of the city. It watched from a distance that the beacon fire in the city was gradually extinguished, and the sky was dim. There was no light in the city, but black smoke rising everywhere, and it looked like depression.


    "Well, the city has been captured." Snow gently smile: "God punishment team back?"


    "Yes, Wang." An old elder bowed.


    "Good. They''ve done a good job this time. Don''t treat them too harshly. There''s still time for them to help in the future." After a pause, a trace of disdain appeared in the corner of Luoxue''s mouth: "those orcs are noisy after they enter the city? Well, don''t worry about those brainless guys. Let the Elven soldiers in the air go south first to meet the pursuing troops. The Elven soldiers enter the city and control the city defense first! Those orcs who only know how to rob warehouses don''t care about them. The city has been taken down, and the warehouse is there. Are you afraid of flying? "


    After giving the order, Luoxue looked at the defeated rohart beside her. Her expression softened a little. Wen said, "I know you feel bad in your heart, but this is war. Now, follow me to the city


    Rohart''s face was gloomy and he stared at the snow coldly: "I still don''t understand why you didn''t kill me!"


    His eyes were as sharp as a knife: "if you think you can make me surrender, it''s absolutely impossible! The longer I stay with you, the more I know you! One day, I will find a chance to escape back, then, I will make you regret it! So, you''d better kill me now! "


    The snow was silent for a while. It looked into Lockhart''s eyes, but said softly: "the world... Is not afraid of death, it may not be true courage. It is the symbol of courage to continue to live in desperate adversity. Remember what I said, rohart


    Then, no matter what rohart''s reaction was, Luoxue asked his men to send an order: "clean up the battlefield in the city, if there are prisoners of human soldiers. Let the orcs not be hurt and bring them to our camp. "


    Luoxue shook her head: "now that we have captured this city, we don''t have to worry about food. Tell the orcs that if anyone dares to kill another captive for food, I will skin him. "


    The order went on, and rohart clenched his teeth and remained silent for a while before he whispered "thank you" to the snow in a difficult voice.


    "Don''t thank me. We''re going into town. "


    In the twilight of the day, the orcs in the city sent a large number of labor from the warehouse to carry the grain trucks out of the north of the city, intending to transport a group of orcs to the rear stronghold.


    According to the snow''s order, the air warriors of the elves also gathered and prepared to go all the way south to meet the wolf cavalry.


    The remaining human prisoners and wounded soldiers in the city were also gathered. There are about three or five thousand people, and the actual number should be more than that. It''s just that the orcs are savage. They have killed many prisoners of war before they wait for the snow''s order to go on. Anyway, they have never been used to living.


    Snow didn''t stay in the City long. It''s just a symbolic turn, and it leaves soon, leaving the orc''s main force and some Elven soldiers here. It itself with Pro guard, across the river back to the north.


    Just as the first sunlight came from the horizon, the city''s criminal army was preparing to rest after a busy night. At the moment, there were some air warriors of the elves on the wall preparing to go south


    Suddenly. Inevitable sky, a sharp whistling came! The whistling sounds like some kind of raptor, the sound is sharp and harsh, and it seems to have some kind of magic that makes people tremble!


    That sharp howling has not ended, the horizon has come a corresponding call, suddenly formed a sound wave, far from howling!!


    The howling came from the archers of the earth elves who were originally standing on the wall. After listening. Many people''s faces changed dramatically when they were suddenly shaken. There are more elves. Swept by the sound, he suddenly turned pale and fainted as soon as his eyes closed!


    Startled by the sound, many criminals looked up to the South sky and saw a row of monstrous shadows in the air. The wings of wild geese were spread out and came through the air!


    "Enemy! Enemy attack


    The orcs on the wall roared!


    But its roar, then evolved into a scream!


    As soon as Duwei was riding, the Griffin on his crotch swooped down on the city wall. His sharp claws easily pierced the strong Orc''s body, and then threw it up. With a dull bang, the body fell under the city and had been thrown into a patty!


    Then, a griffin Knight behind Dewey had roared, and a hundred Griffin knights, Griffins, all of a sudden, could be heard all over the fortress!


    The air race of the elves was the first to react, and immediately some soldiers shook their wings and flew into the sky to fight. But then, when all the Griffin Knights fell from the sky, crossed the city wall and came to the sky of the city defense, a few dive attacks, and all of a sudden, the orcs on the city wall fell down, many elves had seen each other''s appearance!!


    Human... Human air force?


    How can it be like this?!


    The Knights wore armor, spears and crossbows, and the horsemen on their crotch were huge, their wings were as hard as iron, their bodies were like eagles, their claws were like hooks!!


    This kind of appearance, immediately let many elves see, in the heart of a faint feeling of something wrong.


    At this time, Duwei had already landed on the city wall, which was occupied by hundreds of Griffin knights. One hundred Griffin Knights fell on the city wall in a row, and looked at the situation of the city. Duwei snorted: "team left and I feigned. Attract their attention, right team, target reserve warehouse, must burn the warehouse! "


    With that, the Griffin in the crotch flapped its wings and flew to the city first!


    A few Elven soldiers just flew up and met Duwei head-on. Some Elven immediately stepped back. Holding a bow and arrow to shoot, and the spirit soldiers, holding a thin long knife, will stick up the melee.


    At this time, Dewey suddenly slapped the sitting Griffin on the neck


    "Roar


    Naduvi''s Mount, the black Griffin, suddenly raised to the sky and gave a long cry. This time, it was closer. The howling sound was like countless steel needles. With the sound wave spreading, the elves around them all turned pale and fell on the spot. There are flying in the air, was surprised by the sound, also suddenly fell from the sky!


    This incident immediately shocked the criminals!!


    The voice of the Griffin is so powerful?!


    Dewey did not hesitate. Riding on a Griffin, he quickly swept past. With a little spear in his hand, he immediately pierced a faltering elf clan in front of him. As soon as the spear was thrown, the corpse was thrown away. The mount under the crotch is also extremely fierce, and the claws in the mouth stretch out, holding the two elves in the hand. Then he turned over and soared up into the sky. With a few hisses, he separated the corpse!


    More elves flew to the sky in a hurry, but a row of Griffin Knights under Dewey''s command were in front of them. The Griffins cried at the same time, and the elves who rushed to the front of them were shocked. I saw one of the elves crumbling. Some simply closed their eyes and fell from the sky on the spot!


    The Griffins roared. The shrill roar made countless elves lose their weapons one after another. Some of them could not bear the pain. They covered their ears with their hands and their faces were full of pain.


    A row of Griffins roared through the shadows of the elves in the air, and immediately they heard the screams and blood spraying everywhere


    This scene, since the beginning of the war, the invincible air warriors of the elves, now just like the lambs of the lions, even the slightest fight back!!


    Duvier, riding his mount, has made several successive dives, and his spear has taken the lives of at least four Elven warriors.


    When he raised his height again, he saw that dozens of his Griffin knights had been flying around, shuttling back and forth among the chaotic array of elves in the sky, and saw blood spray from time to time


    "Sure enough! Chris didn''t lie to me. Slytherin is really the natural enemy of the elves! "


    "The reason why the demons established Slytherin in those days was for the flying race among the elves. Griffins have natural magical properties in their vocal cords. Ordinary humans can make people coma and fear when they listen to them. If the demons or orcs listen to them, they will also have a certain degree of confusion. Griffins have sharp claws and teeth. Adult Griffins can easily tear solid armor. However, this is not the main... The reason why Slytherin is terrible is that Griffins are the natural enemies of elves! "


    I remember a few months ago, when the Griffin knight was founded, old Chris once told Dewey secretly:


    "The roar of Griffins is the most feared weapon of the elves. Because of that kind of ordinary chaos and coma blessing, but when you meet the elves, this kind of magic, on the elves, the effect will be magnified several times! It''s a natural killer. The body structure of elves is similar to that of demons and humans. We don''t quite understand why the roar of Griffins causes so much damage to the elves. However, later it was speculated that it was probably because of the sharp and long shape of the ears of the elves


    "And... When you take Griffin cavalry and elves into a battle, you will find a surprise... Now I don''t say, when you experience it, you will know."


    "Ah..."


    In the shrill cry, an elf''s body with armor was pierced by a Griffin. The fierce Griffin bit off one wing on the back of the elf and immediately tore it down bloody!


    The Griffin seemed to feel the delicious food in his mouth and swallowed it.


    At this moment, in the sky, the soldiers of the elves fell into a bitter battle. The constant roar of Griffins made many elves lose their fighting power. Only some high-level Elven fighters are still fighting.


    However, the air superiority of the elves in the face of Griffins is gone!


    Griffin''s action is swift, not less than the agility of elves. And Griffins are more powerful and terrifying than elves, and have hard wings! More ferocious by nature!


    Coupled with the continuous calls, even those powerful high-level elves are dizzy. Ten percent of the combat effectiveness is only three to five percent.


    A shower of blood blooms everywhere. The elves who fly to the sky to fight are almost swept away in a moment!


    Watching hundreds of elves die on the spot, the orcs below can only jump and howl helplessly. The orcs can''t fly and are not good at bows and arrows.


    Finally, the leader and elder of the elves came to the city, but they were just about to order more elves to fight. An old elder nearby, when he looked at the enemy''s appearance in the sky, suddenly his whole body trembled violently. Suddenly, he grabbed the leader and his fingers trembled. Pointed to the sky, full hold of a long breath, just fierce shout out!


    "Slytherin!! Slytherin!! That''s Slytherin of the demons! "


    The shrill cry was full of terror, which was heard by countless elves around.


    It''s been ten thousand years since I was expelled. Today''s elves haven''t really seen Slytherin of the demons, but this traditional race keeps a complete record of the ancient times. Most elves know that the strange and fierce air power of the demons in ancient times was once the enemy of their own race!


    As soon as the elder called out the name, many elves changed color on the spot


    Duwei was in the air. He saw a lot of elves gathered not far below. The soldiers were surrounded by a few people in the middle... HMM. Is it the leader of the elves?


    He dived down a few times and saw clearly that it was not falling snow from a distance. Then he was relieved that his strength at the moment did not have the confidence to challenge with falling snow.


    With a wave of the spear, a fierce air wave was raised, and then the Griffin kicked his crotch. With a long cry, the Griffin fell from the sky!


    The leader and elder of the elves on the ground were shocked. Some of the elves around them took up bows, arrows and weapons to fight back. Can face to face came the sound of that wave of calls, immediately the front of a row of elves shock on the spot fainted!


    And the people behind it. Also can''t help dizzy, as if the voice, stabbing his soul, in this short moment, the whole person fell into a state of lethargy.


    But... In a moment, it''s enough!


    Dewey spear a little bit, the body close to the Griffin''s back down, in the powerful power of the sprint, the spear has a rush, hard pierced the middle of the most gorgeous armor of the elves in the chest! Then force a pick, the spirit has been a scream was thrown in the air!


    Above the sky, two Griffins rushed to the sky, one left and one right, and then pulled


    Poof a dull ring, the spirit below a panic cry, the body has been divided into two parts!


    Pitiful for the elves. The strength of the elves also belongs to the high-level big elves (equivalent to the seventh or eighth level Knights of human beings).


    "Clan... Clan leader!!"


    Duwei raised his spear again. There were more than ten Griffin Knights behind him who had solved the enemy. They gathered behind Duwei again. His spear pointed to the elves on the ground. Suddenly, his heart moved, he took a deep breath and roared!


    "Slytherin!"


    More than a dozen Griffin Knights behind him immediately opened their voices at the same time!


    "Slytherin!"


    "Slytherin!"


    Hum!!


    This cry immediately made the elves below come back to their senses. Duwei rushed down again with more than a dozen riders. Everyone of the elves was soreness in the roar of the Griffins, and the elder finally roared out in fear when he saw the flying shadows rushing in!


    "Elves! evacuate!! Evacuate all


    It roared madly to his companions: "get out of here! Slytherin is the killer of our family!! Don''t die here for nothing! "


    Boom!


    Some elders'' orders were originally in the air. The more and more frightened Elves were immediately pardoned and ran around like birds and animals


    Looking at those elves whose eyes are higher than the top, they ran away like a group of headless flies. All the orcs below were shocked.


    Although the roar of Griffins does not have a strong impact on the orcs, it is shocking to see that the sky elves soldiers are as vulnerable as straw in the face of these strange enemies.


    Du Wei saw this scene, but he had a pity in his heart: it''s a pity that there are too few people. If there are more people, maybe he can take the opportunity to take back the fortress!


    Just thinking of this, I saw a fire rising in the far place of the storage warehouse!


    With the flames and smoke everywhere, another group of Griffin knights rushed out from the direction of the warehouse, driving the orcs on the ground everywhere.


    In a flash, dozens of Griffins set fire everywhere and soon lit dozens of warehouses everywhere. The smoke was all over the sky, but Dewey was relieved at last, and roared: "yes! Retreat


    One hundred Griffin knights, with the advantage of the air, have achieved a lot in this battle. They have defeated the elves. This result has satisfied Dewey very much.


    But just as one hundred Griffin knights were about to turn around and leave, a long roar came from the North behind them!


    The howling is more amazing and powerful than the roaring of Griffins, and the voice is more powerful!


    "Well? Dragon Dewey''s eyes were cold.


    It seems that the other side reacted and sent the dragon who attacked the city last night!


    Griffins have a natural advantage in fighting elves, but they can''t when they meet dragons.


    Thinking of this, Duwei didn''t dare to hesitate, so he took people crazy all the way south


    However, the howling behind him was almost a moment, from far and near!


    Dewey looked back and saw several black dragon shadows in the distance above the sky, catching up with him with amazing speed! Clearly there is still a long way to go, but a few ups and downs, as if it is almost behind! no way! The Dragon flies faster than the Griffin! Du Wei''s heart sank, and then he suddenly said: "the left and right teams will go south immediately and join the warships! No defiance With a sneer, Du Wei turned the direction and controlled the Griffin. Instead, he rushed to the original group of dragons! Loong? Hum, I''ve seen all the Dragon gods. I''m not afraid of these little lizards, young master! Others in the air, has quickly tears crystal drop in the mouth, under the tongue... "Roar!!!" Duwei on the Griffin, suddenly raised his head, a powerful roar, burst out from his mouth! The roaring sound is like the thunder of rainstorm! Powerful, but also with a commanding power! This roar is also a dragon roar! It''s just that Longwei is much stronger than that group of chasing dragons. I don''t know how many times!!!

 Chapter 614

    Above the sky, Du Wei stopped in the direction of going south. In the north sky, several black dragons roared, but they were roared by Du Wei. When the strong dragon Wharton, let these black dragon figure suddenly stop.


    Then, a few black dragons floated in the air from a distance, and their eyes looked at the figure in front of them in amazement


    They clearly feel the momentum of the dragon family from Du Wei, which is the purest and most powerful dragon power, and it is far stronger than their own side! I''m afraid that the purity of dragon Qi is just like that, even if it is the Royal Golden Dragon among the Dragon families.


    This dragon power, with a kind of ancient and noble atmosphere, makes these chasing black dragons at a loss. They haven''t felt like this for a long time.


    By Du Wei''s sudden roar, these black dragons immediately fell into a daze, and some even stared at Du Wei, as if they didn''t know what to do.


    Like? Is this breath a golden dragon? But... He is clearly a human. Is it really a golden dragon?


    In addition to the golden dragon, there can never be such a pure and noble dragon! A few black dragons, under the strong pressure of Dewey, even involuntarily lowered their heads above the sky. This is the level difference among the dragon people, and it is also deeply engraved in each dragon soul''s awe of the royal family.


    Du Wei stands high on the Griffin. He holds the Griffin''s neck tightly in one hand and gently caresses it to comfort the mount. Because of his strong dragon power, the black Griffin in the crotch also felt fear and uneasiness, as if he was shrinking his head and almost fell down.


    On the other hand, duvier had a spear in his hand, which was modeled after the spear of Longinus. It was like a very long crossfire. With a fierce stir of the spear in his hand, a whirlpool like storm swept out of the spear tip. With a fierce momentum, it swept away towards the rear.


    Flying in the front of a black dragon, suddenly head-on hit up, as if hit on the iron wall, immediately swept by the whirlpool storm out of the spear point, flew back on the spot!


    Dewey has a spear on one hand. His face is full of evil spirit. He stares at the black dragons in the distance who seem to be at a loss. He takes a deep breath and raises his voice. His mouth is neutral, and he spits out a series of strange and difficult sounds, including some turning tremors in his nose. It''s the standard language of the dragon people!


    "Go back! How dare the black dragon challenge the authority of the noble royal family


    A break. What''s more, those black dragons began to retreat timidly. Because of the strict orders of the elves, they did not dare to retreat directly. However, they were afraid of the dragon power from Du Wei and could only shrink their heads one by one. Looking at Dewey


    Several black dragons began to talk in a low voice: "are they really members of the royal family?"


    "Impossible... There is no golden dragon in the world..."


    "But this guy..."


    "If it''s really a golden dragon, we black dragon can''t be the opponent of the Golden Dragon."


    After an argument, suddenly a black dragon suddenly said, "or... Let''s just take advantage of it now. Go with it! I don''t want to stay here and be enslaved by the elves. "


    This suggestion immediately silenced the other black dragons. It seemed that everyone was a little moved.


    "But... Our local people are still in the hands of the elves, and there are several young dragons..." a black dragon shook his head: "if we don''t work for the elves, once the elves king gets angry, then... Don''t forget, that terrible guy, even the golden dragon is not his opponent."


    "Then, can we only kill the guy in front of us? It''s a Golden Dragon... "


    "But... Why is it human?"


    After an argument. It seems that these black dragons don''t know what to do. Originally, among the Dragon families, the black dragon is a lower level family, and they are not good at wisdom. After a while of discussion, a dragon finally comes out, stretches its neck, and says in a buzzing voice to Duwei in the distance: "Dear sir. If you''re really a dragon. Please show your true body! We don''t want to be enemies with golden dragon, but we don''t want to be cheated


    "Hum." Dewey gave a sneer. No tears without Yellow River.


    Du Wei can''t do it, but


    He laughed a few times and stood up on the Griffin''s back. At this moment, he held the spear in one hand, then lowered his brow and sang a series of simple and strange notes in his mouth!


    And this string of notes from the mouth of Dewey say, those black dragon really suddenly changed color!


    After a exclamation, the front two black dragons quickly shrunk up and ran to the back.


    "Dragon language magic! It''s really a golden dragon! If it''s human, it''s impossible to say dragon magic


    With a bang, several black dragons were so shocked that they turned their heads one after another and tried their best to flee towards the fortress. The last black dragon, who was a little older, still hesitated to look at Du Wei from a distance. His body was in mid air, but he made a posture of crawling and saluting. A loud voice came


    "Noble golden dragon! We dare not be against you. Are we just being coerced by the evil elves? We didn''t expect that there was a golden dragon in the world. If possible, please help us. It''s just that the evil spirit is so powerful. Our patriarch is subdued by it... So please come and save our whole clan


    With that, it bowed to salute from a distance, then turned around and flew away quickly.


    Du Wei half recited a string of dragon magic spell, and when the other side retreated, he would shut up. If he continued to recite, he would show the fox''s tail. Although he can speak dragon language with the help of tearful crystal drop, he can''t use the magic of dragon language now.


    Fortunately, it seems that the fear of the royal family has formed the habit of the dragon people. After the dragon people were scared away. Du Wei was relieved and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "No wonder the fortress will fall suddenly. That guy Luoxue sent all the dragon people to be pioneers."


    Duwei''s Griffin Knights found several barrels of kerosene in a warehouse when they set the fire. Some Griffin Knights simply carried the barrels of kerosene, flew around the warehouse and poured them all over.


    It''s hard to put out the fire after the oil is ignited. The orcs were driven by the leader''s strict orders. We had to find all kinds of rakes or brooms nearby to put out the fire. The most hateful thing was that during the fierce battle, several wells near the warehouse were blocked, and the orcs had to go back and forth from the canal Wharf in the east of the fortress city to fetch water.


    The raging fire has burned many orcs in the fire fighting area, and their fur has been scorched by the fire.


    Several elder mages of the elf clan have rushed back to try to cast the magic of the water system. But after pouring the fire oil, the role of water magic has also been limited. Watering the oil can even make the fire more fierce.


    In desperation, the orc''s leader gave a death order, and groups of death squads rushed up. The leader of the orc went to about 200 steps in front of the warehouse in person. After standing on the spot, he picked up a long knife and drew a mark on the ground. He roared wildly: "order to go down. If the fire continues to spread to this line, then all the death squads will be decapitated! "


    Those death squads were originally the criminals among the orcs. When they were attacking the city, their role was to be responsible for the first wave of climbing walls or filling trenches and other things with the highest mortality. And this attack on the fortress, because of the dragon''s raid, the death squads suffered few casualties. Unexpectedly, many people died in the fire.


    The orc leader even sent the overseers up.


    There was a big fire in front of us. Behind him is the bright blade in the hands of the governor Corps. These Orc death squads can only bite their teeth and close their eyes, and fight to the death to get into the fire.


    "What? Slytherin When Luoxue rushed back to the city, the fire of the warehouse had been controlled. After listening to the report, he was surprised at first, but then asked about the black dragons who had escaped back. Finally, the snow looked at the warehouse with fierce fire and thick smoke. His face suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "Ha ha. It seems that my old friend is here The falling snow tugs at the corners of my mouth. Murmured in a low voice, "Duke tulip, Dewey! You''ve made a lot of surprises! Slytherin, have you even worked out this kind of legendary arms... It''s really annoying. "


    After that, Luoxue stopped looking at the warehouse where the former party was fighting the fire. She turned around and took a group of Pro guard elves soldiers to go back out of the city.


    At this time, the leader of the orc army on the east line came running. This white rhinoceros is a confidant of the rock. When he came to see the snow, he was respectful and frightened: "spirit king, this fire is too big. Please send more clan mages to help put out the fire."


    Luoxue takes a look at the orc leader in front of him. His white rhinoceros skin has been smoked full of pyrotechnic color, his hair on his head is burnt, his face is black and gray, and he looks rather embarrassed.


    "No more." Luoxue looked at the warehouse: "such a big fire, those grains can''t be saved. Moreover, now I''m worried that the enemy will attack at any time. I can''t waste the energy of the mages. "


    "But, those grains..." the orc leader was reluctant.


    "We are not short of food now." Luo Xue shook his head: "the farmland in the rear will be harvested in two months. What we need is more ironware, whether it''s soldiers'' armor and weapons, or hoes and shovels for working in the fields. There are a lot of armor and weapons left by human beings in this warehouse. Those irons won''t burn easily anyway. Moreover, when we move back, we have to go back to the furnace for refining. Let your people seize the time to put out the fire in the weapon warehouse. As for other warehouses, just control the fire and don''t spread... Don''t waste the lives of your soldiers. "


    The orc leader watched the snow, said these words and left, can''t help but stay.


    "Be careful. You can see the smoke more than ten miles away from such a big fire. Watch out for the opportunity for the human army to fight back. " Snow then on the side of the leader of the Elven soldiers ordered a, unexpectedly calmly left the fort.


    He went straight up to the city wall and looked out to the South


    Dewey, are you here? Well... We''re finally going to fight again!


    Duwei all the way back to a small town about 400 miles south of the Fort: Yakin.


    Yajin city was originally a small city in the south of the eastern fortress. After the expansion before the war, the scale of the city was expanded according to the imperial second-class City, including the height and width of the reserve warehouse and the wall.


    Since the war, the city to the south of the defense line has become a transit hub for the transportation of materials from the rear of the Empire to the front line. Nearly 20000 troops were stationed in the city, but most of them were logistics personnel.


    After the beginning of the war, more than half of the residents in the city moved away in order to avoid the war. The remaining half. They don''t want to leave their hometown. When Du Wei came to Yajin City, he joined his "Archangel" on the road. Later, when he came to Yajin City, he found a tense atmosphere here.


    Last night, the fortress of the front line was occupied. At dawn, some of the defeated cavalry of the front army fled here. Looking at those front-line defeated soldiers who fled in confusion and didn''t even have complete armor, it immediately brought a great shock to the city.


    The garrison commander in charge of the garrison of Yakin city immediately ordered the city gate to be closed. First level ground combat readiness has begun. Nevertheless, the news of the collapse of more than 100000 troops in the front-line fortress still makes the morale of Yakin city low. Both the army and the people and the generals are in fear.


    In the fortress at the front. More than one hundred thousand troops are said to have collapsed, and the news brought by the defeated troops who fled back is said to have been very crippled in the front line. It seems that even the commander of the front line, general domingues, could not escape!


    People were terrified, and there were still several corpses hanging outside the city wall. It was said that the garrison commander of Yakin City cut down several defeated soldiers who spread the news of defeat in order to stabilize the morale of the army.


    When Dewey arrived, the city was on alert. Fortunately, the flag was hoisted on Dewey''s warship. Otherwise, these human soldiers who had never seen the flying warship thought it was the monster race that killed them.


    When Dewey''s tulip flag came to the city. Finally, it gives a boost to the city!


    The Duke of tulip is so famous that it can bring people some sense of security.


    It had been ordered long ago that the barracks and the commander''s mansion had been prepared in the city to meet Duwei''s northward reinforcements, and Duwei''s warship had landed in the commander''s mansion. The soldiers and civilians in the city were naturally very surprised by this warship, but when they learned that there were hundreds of magicians in this flying warship, this news was deliberately released by Dewey, and immediately everyone in the city was at ease!


    That''s good! Hundreds of magicians! There are so many magicians in town. Don''t be afraid of those monsters coming!


    Griffin knight. He was put in a separate military camp by Du Wei''an, and he also sent 300 personal guards to guard the periphery. No admittance.


    Then Dewey ordered that all the 2000 cavalry in the city should be sent out in teams of 10 people, carrying the imperial flag and his own tulip flag, to search the north and East and west of the city.


    Their task was to gather up the defeated troops who had collapsed after the fall of the frontier fortress. Dewey''s order was very simple: all those who escaped from the front line, no matter which army they belonged to, no matter they belonged to the storm corps, the local garrison, or the Navy... As long as they saw someone, they would all be brought back!


    In order to worry that some defeated soldiers would run away in fear of punishment, after all, the military law of the empire is still very strict for the punishment of defeat. Soldiers are not counted. If they are at the level of general or above, if they have the responsibility of guarding the city, once the city is lost, those who are defeated by the leader will be executed directly according to the situation!


    Du Wei sent people to send out the message, which was issued in the name of his tulip Duke: no matter what rank, no matter which army, as long as they return to the city of Yajin, they will not be held responsible for the defeat!


    Two thousand cavalry set out separately. In less than a day, they slowly brought back a large number of deserters.


    Duwei, sitting in the city of Yakin, ordered the 20000 backup logistics troops in the city to distribute weapons. On the one hand, they prepared the barracks to accommodate the defeated army, as well as Yiying''s food and materials.


    He also sent several Griffin knights to patrol around Yakin city.


    This chaotic scene lasted for two days. Yakin city is too close to the front line. It''s less than 400 miles away. If you are a fast horse, you can get there in one day and one night. In the past two days, the defeated troops have been regrouping here one after another. These armies had different numbers and formations before. Some soldiers can''t find their officers, and some officers can''t find their own troops.


    This kind of scene, Du Wei simply does not do two endlessly, reorganizes these defeat troops which come one after another.


    Although the defeat was miserable, the actual situation was that the loss of more than 100000 troops on the front line was not as miserable as expected. The main reason for the rout was the sudden attack of a large number of dragon people, which made the human beings confused. Then the Dragon took the opportunity to cause chaos everywhere in the city. Taking advantage of the chaos, the city gate was opened, and the army, which had been tired for many days, fell into complete chaos.


    When the orcs entered the city, the garrison lost the advantage of the city wall, but was unable to return to the sky in the street battle. It was a rout, so to speak. But it''s not a war of annihilation. There are more than 100000 troops in the city, but only 20000 or 30000. Most of them were flustered by the news that the enemy had broken the city in the middle of the night. After resisting for a while, I saw that the sky was full of dragon monsters, the city was full of flames, and orcs swarmed into the city. This noisy scene triggered the bombing of the camp, and eventually collapsed and fled. Dewey knows, in the cold war. It''s not too rare to blow up the camp or retreat inexplicably. We can''t blame the storm Corps for being too useless. After all, on the battlefield, this kind of inexplicable and unprecedented thing suddenly happens, and most of them will be confused who it is. For example, the "battle of Feishui" in the history of previous generations and so on, and the war in the cold weapon era are not uncommon. Busy for a few days. The army was gathered up one by one. The number of troops stationed in the city has increased from 20000. It''s growing to close to 100000. These days let finally in the heart hang one breath, is worried that these accusations monster race will take the opportunity to drive straight in. After all, there are not many troops in Yakin City, and they are all second-line logistics reserve forces. Although the defeated troops were gradually brought in later, those disorderly troops who had just experienced a rout and whose organizational system had been completely broken up had to undergo a period of rectification before they could regain their fighting capacity. If the criminals continue to go south at this time, even Dewey has to admit in private: if things really happen like that, then most of them will have to flee south with people. After all, I''m not a God. There are only 500 Pro guard cavalry and hundreds of magicians around me. Their fighting power is trustworthy. If you can rely on such a few people, you have to stop the army of criminals from going south, unless you are really determined to fight to the death, gather a few Saint level strongmen, fight to the death in the city of ajin, or have a chance to hold on. But if it develops into a holy rank battlefield, then the holy rank among the criminals may not be able to compete with itself now. At least, just a snowfall, they absolutely can''t stop, even if the Hussain and Rodriguez all transferred to play snow. It''s a pity... Baihe Chou doesn''t know where he''s gone. That guy seems to have no interest in the great and noble mission of "protecting the human world". Fortunately, the charge seems to be satisfied with the capture of the fortress, has no intention of going south. When the Griffin Knights patrol, they occasionally encounter with the orc''s wolf cavalry in the wild from a distance. However, the wolf cavalry seems to get the orc''s strict order. When they see the Griffin knights in the sky from a distance, they immediately retreat and never get close to them. In a few days, Du Wei was so busy that he managed to reorganize the 70, 000 defeated troops. However, senior officers at the general level were extremely lacking. In the fierce battle of breaking the city, senior officers at the general level were the only force capable of resisting the attack of the dragon clan. There were a large number of senior generals, He was killed by the fierce force of his own and the dragon people. The reason why these troops were defeated was also related to the fact that too many officers were killed at the end of the battle and the lack of effective command. Almost fingers pinching the day calculation, Du Wei on the one hand sent Griffin knights to patrol around every day, on the other hand nervously waiting. Finally, on the sixth day, reinforcements arrived. When I was the commander of the reinforcements going northward, local garrison forces close to the northern region successively arrived in Yakin city to gather, and 14000 reinforcements from the waterway also arrived. Finally, on the tenth day, yaluoer and others from the first Department of the military academy also arrived at the city with 16000 reinforcements. They got the news of the front line''s defeat on the way. Yaluoer was in a hurry, forced to increase the speed of the March, and even threw away a lot of luggage to speed up the journey. Du Wei was very satisfied with yaluoer''s quick decision: at this time, the baggage was not important, and we must rush to the front line as soon as possible, otherwise, once the city of Yakin was occupied, there would be no danger to defend the vast territory from the south of the defense line to the inner hinterland of the Empire! Criminals can even drive straight into the Lancang canal! All the reinforcements arrived in the small city of Yakin, and more than 150000 troops were gathered again. The people in the city gradually settled down when they saw that the imperial army was stationed outside the city. But at this time, the biggest mystery in Du Wei''s mind was: since he conquered the eastern fortress, why didn''t the criminals go south immediately? They gave up such a good opportunity, why?! The victory of the eastern front was obviously under the direct command of Luoxue of the elves! With the wisdom of Luoxue, we can''t miss such a good chance!! It... So quietly waiting... What on earth are you waiting for?!

 Chapter 615

    "Push! Push! Push! Push


    The officers roared, and one by one the catapults were piled up under the wall of the city. The soldiers carried tools and wood back and forth, pushed heavy catapults one by one onto the city wall with their shoulders, and set stone frames one by one under the city wall.


    The logistics troops took down all the wooden boards that could be dismantled in the city and made a large number of simple wooden shields.


    The soldiers also knew that the battle would break out at any time. Without the fortress on the eastern front, Yakin city was exposed to the iron feet of the enemy. The enemy''s wolf cavalry, as well as those Orc soldiers, can go all the way south on the plain without hindrance. It only takes two days to get to Yajin city!


    Although the enemy did not move, the Duke of tulip was right: fate must be in his own hands. We can''t expect the enemy not to go south. We should make more preparations now.


    Therefore, although the officers and supervisors are almost harsh, most of the soldiers have no complaints. After all, it''s also for your own life.


    There used to be a small hillside not far from the city of Yakin. Duwei had already sent someone to go up the hillside and cut down all the original dozens of trees on the hillside. Another observation tower was set up on the hillside. From this height, you can see miles away. Although there are Griffin Knights patrolling in the sky, there are only 100 Griffin knights in total. There are always omissions in the patrol rounds.


    The whole city of Yakin is in full swing. The army and the people are working together to prepare for the war. Innumerable one person holds the thick west the wooden stake to be full of the nail, has made the rolling nail pile in the city wall. After repeated reinforcement, in order to meet the battle at any time, a lot of wood was placed at the gate. All the carpenters in the city were busy for several days without a good sleep.


    In the temporary headquarters of Yakin City, Dewey is discussing the war situation with 11 military academy graduates of his direct line. In addition, there are several local garrison commanders who have been transferred, as well as several middle-level officers who have escaped from the defeated storm Corps.


    The defeat of the front line almost wiped out the senior generals of the eastern defense line, especially those with outstanding martial arts skills. Most of them died that night when they resisted the dragon. As for those who escaped... To be honest, Dewey didn''t think much of these guys.


    It may be excusable for ordinary soldiers to run away. After all, in such a noisy scene, everyone ran with them, just like a headless fly.


    But when the general''s escape, it''s very different! As a general, you can''t gather your own troops on the battlefield. Unable to calm the scene and make effective command and decision, Du Wei met several generals who had fled back. As a result, Du Wei, who was still under illusion about these people, gave up completely.


    It seems that... Even if there is a brave general like Fink in the storm Corps. But there are also pustules. Some of the guys who escaped even wore a robe when they ran out. What''s more, after the city broke, they only estimated that they were on the run, and even their own teams were left behind.


    More ridiculous. After running to the city of Arkin and meeting Dewey, he demanded to command his original army again. Dewey immediately answered him: your army is no longer there. When you ran away, as a general, you abandoned your army. Now you come to me and want to go back?


    Joke!


    As a result, Dewey, no matter what influence he had, put those impetuous generals on the run. All of them were sent to the rear service.


    It is true that he has been appointed as the chief General of the eastern front, but under normal circumstances, Dewey has no right to remove so many senior generals at once. Fortunately, after the defeat, everything was in a mess, and no one asked him whether the decrees were in line with the rules, whether there were military approval documents, and so on.


    However, several urgent letters were sent from the military headquarters. It was said that the news of the lost Eastern fortress spread to the imperial capital. It''s going to knock the whole military department over. The Regent was so angry that he lifted the table on the spot, and then sent a series of urgent messages to Arkin city. All in all, there is one meaning: Dewey, now you want people to give, money to give, what you want to give! DIDU will try to meet all your requirements! But... We must keep the city of Yajin. We can''t step back!


    Because in the back, from the north to the inner belly of the Empire, it was almost a flat plain!


    "We have a few more questions." Gabriel wiped his face with a hot towel. Although he was tired, the boy''s eyes were still very bright. When the young man first went to the front line, Gabriel showed more and more energy. He dropped the towel and said to Duwei, "my Lord, all the catapults in the warehouse have been put on the wall, But our problems are: first, we lack skilled Gunners! In order to form an effective killing weapon, the catapult must have skilled gunners and observers. We are short of the personnel reserves of these two skilled arms. Now we rush to let our people to operate the crossbow. I am afraid that even if we put a cow 20 meters away, they will be crooked. This is the first... The second problem is particularly serious. There are a lot of arrows stored in the warehouse, but there is a shortage of special catapults for catapults. Now, on average, each catapult can only have two base stocks of catapults. Once the war starts, I''m afraid these stocks will be used up after a battle. Then, the catapults on the city wall will become furnishings. "


    Gabriel looked at his colleague and said in a loud voice, "if it''s just an ordinary arrow, the craftsmen in the city can make it temporarily. But this kind of crossbow must be forged by professional military equipment. We can''t make it ourselves. "


    Du Wei nodded and looked at his younger brother with satisfaction. This boy is really worthy of the Rowling family. The inheritance of his father, old Raymond, is particularly obvious in him. When he comes to the battlefield, he seems to become a calf. The whole body has endless strength. Looking into Gabriel''s red eyes, Dewey knew that the boy had not slept for nearly three days.


    "Well, I''ve written down the two questions you said. Someone has been sent to the rear to mobilize, and the person who was sent to contact the main eastern frontier has returned. General Rostock said that he would send a batch of materials to us as soon as possible."


    Gabriel said, and without waiting for Dewey to ask, arol immediately said in a loud voice, "my Lord. I inspected the city wall. Generally speaking, the city wall of Yakin was in good condition. The repair work before the war was in line with the standard. However, the location of the west side of the city was not far away from the city because it was the hillside. I was worried that once the war started, the enemy would occupy the hillside so that I could have a distant view of the city. We will observe all our internal activities, but now time is too tight, we have no time to excavate the hillside... "


    Dewey closed his eyebrows and knocked on the table: "it''s a difficult problem. You all think about it and see if there''s anything you can do. If it doesn''t work. Ask the magician to help. But it''s a hillside after all. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to level it. If it''s really not possible, set up a few catapults in the west of the city. "


    After yaluoer finished reporting, it was a slender young officer with brown and black hair who stood up to speak. Did Dewey give this guy a good look, Kira? Well, it''s the guy with the same name as the protagonist of Godard in his military academy.


    "Sir, everything in the barracks is safe. We have dispatched a large number of officers at the grass-roots level to reorganize the defeated troops of the storm corps as you ordered. But... "At this point, the young man''s tone was a bit awkward.


    "But what?" Dewey snorted.


    "Over the past few days, some of them have come here one after another to report on the officers in the defeated areas of the front line. Some people came to the barracks and asked to take over the command of their old army. "


    Pop!


    Du Wei then picked his eyebrows, slapped the table hard, and suddenly said angrily, "son of a bitch! At the beginning, I lost my army in order to escape. Now I want to be a general when I come back! "


    "Yes, my Lord." Kira said in a deep voice: "some of them are above the rank of commander, and claim that they belong to the storm Corps. Although you are the manager of the east line. However, there is no right to remove the general of the storm corps, and some people claim to invite general Rostock to come... "


    "Let them go!" Dewey sneered: "these cowards. They dare to go to Rostock! The frontier fortress has been lost. I''m afraid Rostock has no place to vent his anger now. As defeated generals, how dare these people go to find general Rostock? Hum


    He suddenly lowered his voice, glared at Kira, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a military order... I just don''t know if you have the courage to do it!"


    With that, Dewey''s eyes flashed with strange light, and there was a ferocious sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "Kyla took a look at Duwei and took a deep breath:" dare


    "Good!" Dewey sat back and said, "if there are any more people going to the barracks, you will drive them out! If you still don''t leave, catch up and fight! If you dare to make trouble even if you hit the baton... "Du Wei said here, deliberately pause, and then coldly said:" I grant you the privilege, whoever dares to disturb the military discipline in the barracks, regardless of rank, kill!! If something goes wrong, I''ll take it! "


    After that, Du Wei grabbed a pen and paper from the desk, brushed it, and quickly wrote a letter of authorization, and then handed it to Kira. He deliberately looked at the young man coldly to see if he had the courage to do this kind of thing. After all, to do this kind of thing, although Du Wei said something, he would bear it, but after all, as the executor, if he killed, It will offend a lot of people.


    The young man, Kira, was silent, but firmly took the military order from Dewey with both hands. Then he gave a salute and strode out.


    Du Wei nodded with satisfaction, although not quite the same as the protagonist in his impression, but this young man is a good seedling!


    Dewey leaned back down and rubbed his sore brow. He was very busy these days. After a look at the generals in the hall, he regained his spirits and listened to other officers'' reports about the barracks and city defense in the city.


    At this time, suddenly a figure burst in, slamming the door of the hall, and then strode in.


    The visitor seems to be a bit reckless, but he looks calm. Just running all the way, it seems to be a little out of breath.


    "Aslan, what''s the matter?" Yaluoer gave a deep warning.


    Du Wei a look, it is one of his "up to the protagonist", that is called aslandi guy.


    "My Lord." Aslan immediately stood up and saluted, but spoke quickly: "outside the city, there is a wolf cavalry approaching!"


    WOW!


    On hearing this, all the generals in the room immediately stood up. More people put their hands directly on the sword around their waist.


    Aslan then hastened to continue: "the other side''s wolf cavalry has only 20 cavalry. After a careful look at the sentry, there is no other side''s follow-up troops nearby, so it must be a lonely army. And... They don''t seem to come to attack the city, they seem to be an emissary! "


    "Why?" Dewey snorted.


    "Yes, my Lord." Aslan stood up straight and said, "this group of wolf cavalry is accompanied by more than 300 human beings... It seems that they are our soldiers according to their clothes and appearance. It could be a prisoner of war! "


    On the 15th day after the fall of the eastern fortress, finally, in the morning, the Griffin knights in the sky sent back the news that there was a team of wolf cavalry. Holding high the imperial flag, they went all the way south from the occupied fortress. There were only 20 wolf riders, accompanied by about 300 human soldiers.


    And they''re on the Griffin Knight''s watch. All the way to Yajin city. He claimed to have sent a personal letter from the criminal commander to the commander of the human army in Yajin city!


    When this group of wolf cavalry came to the bottom of the city, the human garrison on the city immediately alerted. The soldiers grasped their weapons and stood on the wall, nervously looking at the enemies not far below the city.


    But this group of wolf cavalry stopped about 200 steps away from the city, and did not move forward. Twenty wolf cavalry stopped in the distance, and the werewolves with spears were riding on the giant wolf. Holding a long knife, he looked at the human soldiers in the city with cold eyes.


    Dewey himself took the men to the city. Then, the wolf cavalry were in different places, and the 300 human prisoners of war with them began to march slowly towards the city gate.


    The three hundred people who accompanied them were all soldiers, which can be seen from the way they walked in formation.


    Less than half of these people were injured, so they had no armor or weapons. They are all simple cotton padded robes. Everyone is dejected and depressed.


    What surprised Dewey even more was that. Among the 300 captives brought by the wolf cavalry, the one who walked in the front was a man he knew!


    Rohart!


    When rohart returned to the city with the other prisoners, the rest of the prisoners were immediately taken away by the soldiers in the city. And rohart met Dewey, he personally handed a letter to Dewey.


    "You''re not dead?" Dewey took the letter and did not immediately watch, but carefully looked at the Rowling boy he had met, with a trace of joy on his face.


    Then he went up and hugged the young man, patted him on the shoulder and said with a loud smile, "rohart! Ha ha, I remember you boy! You''re not dead! Excellent! Do you know, when I thought you were dead, they cried a lot¡°


    Lockhart stepped back and looked at Dewey. His expression was very excited, but then his eyes were gloomy: "thank you for your love, my lord... Please accept this letter, and then... I''ll return it and tell the Elven King your reply."


    "What? Are you going back? " Dewey frowned, his eyes puzzled: "since you''re back, you don''t have to go back! You are the future star of Decepticon. Last time I thought you were dead in the front line, Zig, they blamed themselves deeply. I am also very sad! Now that you are back, how can you... "


    "My Lord." Lockhart gave a wry smile. He suddenly knelt down on one knee, looked up at Dewey, and said solemnly, "my Lord, please believe that my loyalty has never wavered!! However, the Elven King seems to know you very well and is familiar with you. This time it asked me to come back to deliver the letter because the wolf cavalry didn''t speak our human language. I''m in the enemy camp these days. I learned their language, so I was sent to translate... And Luoxue asked me to go back... Because there were two thousand prisoners of war in the front fortress. The snow said, "if I don''t go back..."


    There was a haze in Lockhart''s eyes.


    "You mean, Luoxue sent you back to deliver the letter, if you don''t... He threatened you with the lives of the remaining 2000 prisoners of war?"


    Lockhart nodded heavily.


    Dewey was silent. He looked at the boy in front of him. These days passed in the enemy camp. Rohart looked much more mature and steady than the warm-blooded boy in the northwest military camp. The original face of the young people''s unique blood, has gradually become a mature man''s perseverance.


    "Why?" Dewey whispered, "why does it value you so much?"


    "I don''t know." Rohart shook his head: "I''ve been snowing all these days, and I feel that... It seems totally different to me and other prisoners of war. I can''t think of any special value for it myself. I''m just a junior officer, and I don''t have much valuable information here. "


    Dewey frowned, something strange.


    "This is not a place to talk." Dewey took Lockhart back to the city. Rohart followed Dewey all the way without saying a word, surrounded by Dewey''s entourage, looking at the "prisoner of war" with strange eyes. And rohart walked on, clenching his fists. There seems to be a trace of shame on his face.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty." Du Wei suddenly looked back at the young man. Wen said, "it''s not your fault to be captured by the enemy! As a soldier, you have done all your duty! You fight bravely. It''s not a shame to cover the safe retreat and be captured after the fierce battle! Lockhart, it''s not a shame to be captured. You don''t have to bow your head. "


    "But... I should have killed myself..." Lockhart burst into tears.


    "That''s stupid." Dewey shook his head: "on the battlefield, all kinds of unpredictable things would have happened. Is it necessary to commit suicide to show loyalty? That''s a foolish idea


    After a pause, Dewey suddenly gave a wry smile: "besides... Although I don''t know why, that snowfall valued you so much. If it doesn''t want you to die, with its ability, you are in its hands, and you can''t die if you want to, I understand. "


    With these words, the depression in Lockhart''s heart was slightly relieved. Dewey led him back to the house, set aside his entourage, and talked to him alone for a while.


    Lockhart immediately explained how he had been captured. And then after being captured. Has been imprisoned in the fairy King snow side, these days happened. They all said it carefully. He did not hide the slightest bit, even the snow to his special treatment is also outspoken, also do not worry about these words will cause Duwei''s suspicion.


    Finally, speaking of the fall of the eastern fortress, Lockhart said: "from the loss of the river to the fall of the fortress, the whole battle plan was under the command of the spirit king Luoxue. During the first battle on the river that day, they deliberately put on the posture of crossing the river to attract our warships to the river. Then they attacked underwater with the orcs of the hippopotamus, annihilated the strength of our warships on the water at one stroke, and cleared the biggest obstacle to crossing the river... "


    At the end of the speech, rohart shed tears again: "my Lord, when I am in the enemy''s camp, I often see those compatriots who died in battle, but I live... I feel guilty all the time!"


    Dewey asked again for a while. When rohart talked about the process of commanding the battle and the changes on the battlefield, the young man was clear, orderly, bit by bit, and had a clear mind.


    Du Wei was surprised and tried to test him several times. However, he found that this young and hot-blooded young man seemed to be a different person after he followed Luoxue in the enemy camp for a few months. He seemed to have some hollows in his heart. When talking about the war situation, he talked with great enthusiasm. His speech and vision were far higher than before!


    "You... Have learned a lot these days in the snow." Dewey sighed suddenly.


    "Yes... Quite a lot." Rohart lowered his head: "the spirit king did not know why. He was very kind to me. He even took the initiative to discuss a lot of problems with me. I often thought about it afterwards, as if he was deliberately instilling these knowledge into me. Even... It often discusses history books with me. "


    Dewey was silent. After a while, he just managed to smile. Looking at rohart: "well, you don''t have to worry. I don''t doubt you. It''s just that I can''t figure out what Luoxue is doing. "


    "My Lord." Rohart''s eyes were red: "I was in the enemy camp, and I thought, either I could die, or... I wanted to come back one day. But now... "


    When rohart said this, he suddenly choked.


    Dewey patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "I know how you feel. Finally came back. Back to my own side, but in a twinkling of an eye, I have to go back to the land of tiger and Wolf and get along with the enemy chieftains day and night. I can understand the pain in your heart if you can''t come back to reunite with your brothers and relatives. "


    After a pause, Dewey sighed and looked at Lockhart''s young face: "when you... Thought you were killed. Someone has been sent to your house. Your parents are in good health, and so are your brothers and sisters. Although I''m sad for you, since your family has been from Luolin for generations, it''s natural for someone to look after you. I made arrangements later. One of your sisters was assigned to work in the castle of Lorraine. They will also be taken care of in the future. "


    Rohart wiped his tears hard, then took a deep breath. There was a flash in his eyes, and he said: "thank you, my Lord! however. Time is pressing, not to mention my family''s affairs... My Lord, before I came, Luoxue had something to say. Please read the letter it wrote immediately, and then ask me to take your reply back together. I have to go back before sunset tomorrow, otherwise... "


    Dewey nodded. He opened the letter of falling snow and read it.


    When I opened the letter paper, I saw that the words on the letter paper were very beautiful. I didn''t expect that Luoxue, an elf family, could write very beautiful words from the Loran continent. Moreover, its writing style was also very gorgeous.


    The handwriting is delicate and beautiful, one line at a time. I can''t say it''s beautiful. But this is not the only one. Duvito lamented that he did not write as much as he did on weekdays. The only thing that looks better is his signature, because he is a high official after all, and there are many documents that need his signature on weekdays.


    And look carefully, the content of this letter, but impressively as follows!


    "Letter to duverolin Rudolph, Duke of tulip! I have been hunting Northwest with you for more than four years. I''m in the cold and bitter place in the extreme north. I''m fascinated by you every time I think about you from afar. Looking back on the past, you and I talked about the past and the present, and argued about the world''s major events. We traveled alone in the northwest, with thousands of miles of yellow sand, green grasslands, and lovely snow mountains. We can see everything clearly and happily! I''m sorry that you and I are enemies today, and we are no longer interested in sitting and talking that day! May I remember that you and I had an appointment in the past, your words, and my ambition. Today, I have led hundreds of thousands of troops. Once upon a time, I went down to the south. I am sincere about my ambition in the past. I sigh that Roland''s style is the same as before, but my old friend is no longer there. I was very glad to hear that you came to the North yesterday. Although I can''t talk about it any more, I''m so happy to be able to lead a hunting expedition with you! This time, you and I have become fire and water. However, I also have the feeling of the past and want to do a stupid thing. I am writing to invite you to meet me. Although we can''t help but see each other on the battlefield, if we can get together first and then draw our swords to meet each other, this hero will do well! If you are interested, I sincerely invite you! I know that your mind is magnanimous. In the past, you were so bold that you would not laugh at me for being a child! My heart is long and my words are full of books! If you are so gracious, you will not make me look at the moon! If you are willing to invite me, I will not hurt you. If you are in doubt, please smile and set the book on fire. The word "falling snow" The writing was elegant and elegant, and it was over here. But after reading it, Dewey stayed for a while. After a while, he read the letter again. After reading the letter, Lockhart saw that Dewey was not happy or angry, but he had a strange smile... Finally, Dewey put down the letter, patted it on the table, and then laughed with emotion¡° ha-ha! Ha! What a snowfall! What a fairy king However, Du wei''ang''s eyes flashed: "at this time, he invited me to an appointment! If someone wrote such a letter, I would think that the other person was crazy... But it... Hum, it''s mostly the only one who can write such a thing! " After that, he stood up and walked around the room for two times. As soon as Lockhart heard this, his face suddenly changed. Regardless of Dewey''s reaction, he quickly went up and picked up the letter and looked at it. His face suddenly changed: "my Lord! This letter says... You! You! You must not go! " Dewey was standing still, sneering, "why don''t you go. If I don''t go, won''t I be despised by this guy? Humming... "As he said this, Dewey took a worried look at Lockhart:" don''t worry, I won''t be in danger. This fairy King... This falling snow... Hehe

 Chapter 616

    When Dewey and Lockhart went out of town together, he had no entourage with him. He didn''t tell the generals in the city about this, but he told gegwu quietly, asked him to take the Dragon warship with him, made an appointment, and was ready to meet him at any time in the south of the fortress.


    As for Dewey himself, without a bodyguard, he left the city of Arkin alone with rohart, ready to go north and go to the meeting alone.


    "My lord..." Lockhart followed Dewey, with a worried look on his face: "I still think it''s too risky for you to do so! After all, you are the chief General of the army. You are responsible for over 100000 troops here, the whole city and the whole eastern front. "


    Dewey smiles and looks at Lockhart. "Don''t worry, Lockhart. You were there for a few days. You should know something about this guy, too. And I... deal with him more than you do! This guy is very proud of falling snow. Although it''s our enemy, I have to admit that it''s a guy who speaks and practices. "


    Lockhart thought about it, and then said, "but, my Lord, even so, you... You should take some guards."


    "Guard?" Du Wei sneered: "since it''s going to the enemy''s lair, it''s useless to take many people with it. Take less, even if there is really an accident, it doesn''t work. It''s a lot... Can I take tens of thousands of people? It''s not going to be an appointment, it''s going to be a war. "


    In his heart, he still has a word not to say: with his current strength, the pro guards who usually follow him, to tell you the truth, have little role in protecting himself. If something really happens, you can escape by yourself. Those ordinary guards, on the contrary, will become a burden.


    They left the city all the way, but Duwei left alone without telling the generals in the city.


    Outside the city, the wolf cavalry was still waiting far away. When Dewey and Lockhart came out of the city, they immediately became vigilant. The wolf cavalry were staring at Dewey with their green eyes, which were full of undisguised hostility, as if they would rush to tear Dewey to pieces at any time.


    Dewey, standing under the wolves'' eyes, gave a leisurely smile and looked at Lockhart: "this is the first time I have seen a wolf cavalry. I''ve heard about it for a long time, and I''m really proud of it. "


    In the old enemy camp, rohart could barely speak two words of Elven language, but the pronunciation of Elven language was quite different from that of human. A lot of pronunciation can''t be achieved by rohart, but a few simple words can still be said reluctantly.


    Now he took two steps, trying to protect himself in front of Dewey, facing the leader of the wolf cavalry. In the words of the elves, the leader of the wolf cavalry is the tallest one in the group. Although his armor is also pure black iron, like other kinds of cavalry. However, when Dewey looked at it carefully, there were a few more silver and white engravings on the handle of its long knife, and there were two pieces of iron on the helmet that looked like leaves.


    The wolf cavalry captain looked at Dewey carefully for a moment, then snorted coldly, then turned his head and said something to the other companions. Although Dewey didn''t understand their language, after these words. Those wolf cavalry look at Du Weidi''s eyes are different again, it seems that they have a faint smell of disdain and disdain.


    Dewey looked at Lockhart. Lockhart laughed bitterly and said in a low voice, "my Lord, they speak the language of the wolves. I can''t understand them. I can only speak a little elvish language


    Later, rohart also explained: among the army of criminals, the wolves and elves have the closest relationship. So many wolves speak the language of elves. But other orcs don''t have to.


    Dewey went on the road with the wolf cavalry. He was just a simple robe and Cape lined with soft armor. He was riding a black horse selected from the northwest. Although this horse was extremely tall and strong, it was a rare good horse. After all, this horse was surrounded by wolves, and it was scared. If it wasn''t for Du Wei''s flying horse and riding skills, he would have been scared and run.


    Twenty wolf cavalry surrounded Dewey and Lockhart in the middle, and Lockhart came on foot. When he returned, Dewey gave him a horse. Two men and two riders, surrounded by so many giant wolves, went all the way north. Rohart refused to lose his prestige and tried to control the horses like Dewey. However, when he was in the northwest, he mostly studied flying skills, but his equestrian skills were not excellent. After a short walk, the horses on his crotch could not bear fear, suddenly hissed and struggled to run away. It was no use trying to pull the reins and appease the horse. Finally, the horse got up and was thrown off the horse''s back. The horse immediately spread its hooves and ran away.


    The wolf cavalry around them looked at it and began to laugh. These guys'' laughter was as sharp as a wolf''s howl, which made rohart''s face red with anger.


    Du Wei saw in the eye, dismounted to mix Luo Hart up, light way: "with a group of animals, what angry?". Get up and don''t make these guys look down on you. "


    He pulled rohart on his horse and rode with them, and then he continued to drive.


    Along the way, the wolf cavalry around them laughed wantonly. Although they didn''t understand their words, they all meant scorn and ridicule.


    It wasn''t until the evening when I walked 20 or 30 miles that I stopped to rest beside a loose forest. Dewey tied his horse to the tree trunk, and let the horse eat grass by itself. Poor horse, the wolf cavalry''s Mount around, and the giant wolves seemed to regard it as a delicious prey. The giant wolves kept whimpering and howling at it, and even more, the giant wolves approached quietly. If the wolf cavalry hadn''t stopped, they would have rushed to tear it to pieces.


    It seems that the wolf cavalry also deliberately let their mounts to intimidate Dewey, but they didn''t let the giant wolf really attack, but they turned around and finally scared Dewey''s horse to scratch its hooves. His body trembled.


    Du Wei couldn''t help getting angry when he saw it. He strode to the horse and knelt down with his arms. He stroked the horse''s neck with his hand, but quietly put tears in his mouth. Then he looked at the surrounding wolves. Deliberately mouth with enough gas, hard "hum" a!


    This hum sounds like a dragon chant. Although the sound is not big, there is a strong dragon power in it!


    Those giant wolves who used to show their teeth around them all yelled one by one as soon as they heard the sound, and some of them fled back on the spot. Others were so scared that their hind hooves clamped their tails, trembled and sobbed.


    Duwei laughs like a dragon roaring. The roaring sound spreads far away, which can''t help those giant wolves. Even the wolf Knights'' faces changed greatly, and they showed a little fear, and they could not stand the oppression of Longwei. They were so scared that they pulled out their swords. Staring nervously at Dewey.


    The captain of the wolf cavalry immediately gave a loud drink, jumped over and yelled at his companion, which made him put away his knife. However, he stared at Dewey coldly, muttered twice and waved his hand, which made his companion disperse. He gathered up his mount giant wolf, but at last he was restrained from threatening Duwei''s horse.


    Dewey sat down, took the dry food from the horse''s pack and shared it with rohart, but at the same time carefully observed the wolf cavalry.


    Wolf cavalry... Dewey went to the northern front for the first time, and it was also the first time that he saw this kind of legendary army. When he was in the imperial capital before, he had read many war reports about this kind of criminals. The fighting capacity of wolf cavalry. Let mankind suffer a lot.


    First, in the case of field operations. The cavalry of human always lose more and win less when they fight with wolf. Even if we win occasionally, it is in the case that our side is far more than the other side.


    In the eyes of others. Only to see the terrible wolf cavalry, but in Dewey''s view, thought is different.


    The terrible thing about the wolf cavalry is that they mount on the ground!


    It is true that the wolf riding itself also has the characteristics of fierce defense. The orcs of this kind of wolf race have outstanding physique, similar body shape to human beings, but more brute force, cunning, cruelty and so on. However, in terms of the quality of the cavalry, the elite cavalry of human beings may not be defeated by the orcs of the wolf clan after the rigorous training.


    But the reason why human cavalry always suffer losses is that the other side''s mount is too much.


    Human horses can only serve the only purpose of "riding" in combat. However, the giant wolf on which the wolf cavalry rides can attack the enemy together with the cavalry when fighting. These giant wolves are not closely mounted by cavalry. They also have shrill roars, bloody mouths full of tusks, sharp claws, strong strength, and amazing jumping ability. When fighting, the wolf cavalry often attack the enemy with weapons, and the mount will also jump, help the knight evade the enemy''s attack, and can also use its own claws and sharp teeth to attack the enemy.


    In the war reports that duvi had seen, there were reports of human cavalry surviving after fighting with wolf cavalry: when fighting against this kind of enemy, even if the elite human cavalry can fight with the other party''s wolf cavalry, but the other party''s mount can also attack and bite. Under the same circumstances, it means that the fight of the other party has suddenly doubled!


    Many of the human cavalry died, not under the blade of the other wolf, but under the bite of these giant wolves. What''s more, these giant wolves directly attacked their own horses and were defeated.


    After reading many war reports, Dewey was not only shocked by the fighting power of this kind of wolf riding, but also thought that if


    What if humans could build such a special branch of arms?


    Hum, I can even tame Griffins. Can''t I tame things like giant wolves?


    If the elite human cavalry mounted this giant wolf to fight, then the combat effectiveness would not be more than doubled immediately?


    Sit down under the tree and watch the wolf cavalry rest. Many wolf cavalry take out dried meat and other things from their burden. They not only eat by themselves, but also feed their own giant wolf. Even some wolf cavalry, take out their own water bag to drink with their own mount!


    Looking at these wolf riders, although Biao defends cruelly, he shows an extremely intimate attitude when taking care of his mount.


    Although human cavalry attach great importance to war horses, some cavalry regard war horses as close comrades in arms. But few cavalry would drink and eat with their horses.


    Even Dewey saw that some of the wolf cavalry lay down with the giant wolf when they were resting. Some of them scratched the giant wolf and scratched the other side''s lice. Some of them even whispered in the ear of the giant wolf, as if they were talking about something


    All this. Duvet was surprised.


    After pondering for a while, Dewey whispered, "Lockhart."


    "My Lord." Lockhart answered immediately.


    "What do you... Know about these wolf riders?" Dewey looked at the young man.


    Lockhart thought, "I think I know something about it. When I was in the enemy camp, Luoxue, the king of spirits, never seemed to hide anything from me, even some important military affairs, and he was outspoken to me. "


    Dewey''s eyes were fixed on the wolf riders, with a faint light: "you say... Is it possible for us to domesticate this kind of giant wolf. Become our cavalry mount? To tell you the truth, I have carefully studied the battle reports of these wolf cavalry soldiers. Their strength does not lie in these wolf cavalry soldiers, but in their strong mounts. "


    After rohart heard the words. Sure enough, he bowed his head and thought about it seriously, but then he shook his head firmly: "my Lord, I don''t think it''s possible."


    "Why?" Dewey was disappointed: "even the wildest beast. It''s not that there''s no way of domestication. "


    "I see what you mean." Lockhart also looked at the wolf riders in the distance, but whispered, "but, my Lord. Maybe you don''t know. These big wolves... They''re not wild animals! They are also orcs


    "What?" Dewey was a little surprised.


    "Yes, they''re not just beasts or mounts. I''ve learned something about the wolves in the enemy camp these days..."


    Then Rohat lowered his voice and said what he knew one by one


    These giant Wolves of the wolf clan. It''s not like a human horse, it''s a domesticated beast.


    The situation in wolf land is very special: usually, when the wolf breed, an adult female wolf Orc can give birth to four to five babies in her life. However, it is probably because of the inborn defects of this race or some special ethnic genetic factors. Among the four or five offspring of the wolf race, there will always be at least one child, and there will be special offspring: this kind of offspring does not look like normal "orcs" at all. More like their ancient ancestors: wolves!


    This is a special one. Since birth, there has been a lack of wisdom. Both the body shape and the brain are almost the same as those of the wild wolves, but the body shape is bigger, more brutal and more powerful. Such a special offspring, even after adulthood, still maintain their intelligence level in the childhood of ordinary werewolf orcs, and can no longer grow up.


    Among the orcs, there is a special name for this special descendant, which is called "beast Kin". These beasts and other orcs are born of the same mother, but they are not "human" in shape and wisdom.


    "... my Lord, look at these wolf cavalry. They are very friendly and good to their mounts. It''s not just because the cavalry in the ordinary sense cherishes the horses, but the actual reason is that these mounts are all brothers born of their mother! The reason why the wolf cavalry is so powerful is that they have almost the same mind as the mount. No matter how elite the human cavalry is, their riding skills can''t surpass them. Just because these guys are riding their own brothers to fight! It''s not domesticated, but something that can''t be described in words that exists naturally in the blood... When fighting, these giant wolves will swear to protect the cavalry on their back and their brothers. This intimate relationship cannot be achieved by domestication. "


    When Lockhart finished, Dewey looked down and looked at the wolves deeply. Finally, he sighed helplessly.


    If the situation is like this... It seems that it is really impossible!


    At this time, looking at the wolf cavalry with dried meat to feed their mounts and the same water bag to drink with their mounts in turn, Dewey suddenly felt a touch of pity in his heart.


    Looking at Dewey without saying a word, Lockhart thought that Dewey was disappointed and was about to comfort him, but Dewey suddenly laughed with a relaxed expression: "well, that''s OK. But... Don''t worry, I''m not disappointed. "


    After a pause, Dewey patted Lockhart on the shoulder: "I learned the strength of wolf cavalry early in the morning, so trying to domesticate this kind of thing is just one of my ideas. But since you want to solve the problem, you can''t just hang yourself in a tree. What I can tell you is... Hum, I have another backhand! I''ve long had people build a special "cavalry" in the Northwest giliat city! Although the number of temporary can not be set up too much. However, from the perspective of combat effectiveness, I am confident that I will never be weaker than these wolf riders! "


    Looking at Dewey, Lockhart could not help but be surprised. However, the Duchess has always been good at creating all kinds of miracles. This time, I don''t know what tricks he played.


    The wolf cavalry was very strong. They just had an hour''s rest in the woods. They didn''t spend the night here, so they continued to drive through the night. At noon the next day, he finally arrived at the occupied fortress in the front of the eastern front. Dewey came here for the second time. From a distance, the wall at the south end was still full of fireworks, as if he had led the Slytherin Griffin knight to attack the battle. After setting fire everywhere, the enemy did not spend much effort to repair the wall afterwards. This surprised Dewey. Because such an important fortress has fallen into the hands of the criminals, they should also step up the reinforcement and maintenance of the southern wall, and be ready to fight! But now it seems that there are still many burnt black marks left on the wall in the south. In some other places, the wall was damaged during the battle and had not been repaired. Even... There are not enough fighting equipment piled up on the city wall. It seems that there are not many rolling nails or stones. Don''t the criminals worry about the counter attack after they have assembled a large army in the south?! When he got closer, to duvet''s surprise, many orcs were busy under the wall... And their busy work was not digging trenches or carrying stones to reinforce the wall. I saw the strong orcs running back and forth, one by one sandbags and straw bags, next to each other''s row under the wall, and some wood, hay... And even some barrels! And those casks, Dewey recognized at a glance, were what remained after the defeat of mankind. kerosene!! Dewey wondered, what are these guys doing with all these things that ignite under the wall of the fortress?! When he frowned, far away, in the city gate, a figure, a silver Elven armor, with no entourage around him, just stood there. In the sun, its figure seemed to be shining... The familiar clear and sweet voice came, still with the calm and elegant tone in memory... "Duke tulip, duvet, Long time no see. "

 Chapter 617

    Du Wei''s face immediately showed the most sincere smile. He laughed a few times, held his head high and strode toward the snow. When he came near, he looked at the warm smile on his face, as if he was going to hug the king.


    "Mr. Snow!" Du Wei had already grasped Luo Xue''s hand with both hands. His face looked like the reunion of old friends for many years. He was excited and happy, and his voice was even more emotional. He said, "once I was away in the northwest, I couldn''t sleep every night. I would think of Mr. Luo Xue''s voice and smile. I can still remember his elegant demeanor. I don''t know if I have a chance to meet you this time, I didn''t expect you to know what I was thinking. You invited me first. Even if you didn''t write to me, I was going to write to you and invite you to come to Yajin city to get drunk! "


    I was afraid that the warm heat would boil the water. I only heard this, and I blushed. I thought to myself: our Duchess is very cheeky!


    Luoxue''s expression, which was originally light and cloudless, suddenly became unnatural. She coughed and pulled her hand out of Dewey''s paw. She looked at Dewey with a strange smile on her face. Then she said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid you''re not sincere."


    "How can it be?" Dewey immediately said solemnly, "these years, I miss you so much."


    Falling snow couldn''t help looking strange. As soon as she turned her eyes, she suddenly lowered her voice and whispered in duvet''s ear, "I''m afraid you don''t want to die, but you want to die."


    Dewey grinned: "the same, the same. It''s all the same."


    Snow sighed, it had run after Du Weiman northwest. I''ve learned that the tulip Duke''s heart is black and thick. Now I meet again. Although I''m dumb, I''m not surprised.


    Then, Luoxue and Duwei walk with their arms and walk into the fortress city.


    Along the way, Dewey only saw that the fortress was still in chaos, and the houses, buildings and streets that had been burned down in the chaos of the war a few days ago. These days it seems that there is no repair, and even some of the ground residual blood, but also random water washed, but also left a light red.


    In the fortress, there were no elves. Everywhere were orcs busy carrying wood and grass back and forth. Du Wei watched all the way, but he was a little distracted. Most of the orcs didn''t seem to be ready to fight. Most orcs did not wear armor, but in order to work more easily, they all ran back and forth with bare arms.


    Such a place is not like a military fortress, but a hot construction site.


    Snow and Dewey were just walking along the street. Maybe there was a special explanation before the snowfall. Along the way, some orcs would stop and look here, but no orcs would dare to come near. Even Luoxue himself did not bring an entourage, so they walked side by side.


    Luoxue looked at Duwei''s expression carefully. Seeing that Duwei''s eyes flashed, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "Duwei, this fortress is your second time. Unfortunately, last time you came, I was not here. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t have to wait until today to meet again. "


    Du Wei thought: if you were here last time, I''m afraid I couldn''t run away. But he said, "unfortunately, if I knew you were here, I would stay a little longer last time, and I would not leave in such a hurry."


    Luoxue knew that Duwei was talking nonsense, but she was not angry, but suddenly said: "Duwei. What do you think of this fortress? "


    Dewey heard that. In my heart, I thought: I donated money to the imperial government to build this fortress. It''s brick by brick. Every plant, every tree, every flower is my money. The original urban defense design drawings were all my goals. I know it like the back of my hand. Do you want to ask?


    Although I thought so, I had a faint smile: "of course, it''s very bad. Otherwise, you will not lead the army to attack at night and conquer at night. "


    The snow snorted and laughed: "you are too polite. The fortress defense construction is very strict. If I didn''t have the dragon clan for me to drive, plus the previous plan of exhausting the enemy, it would consume the morale of your human Garrison and sneak attack by the dragon clan at night, otherwise, it would be very difficult to defeat. I''ve heard that most of the northern defense lines in your country are built at your expense. Even in terms of design, you have many ideas. Since the war, we have suffered a lot. "


    Du Wei listened, light way: "so how, still not let you capture."


    Snow heard, but also a smile: "so, tulip Duke, you are despised of this fortress."


    Dewey frowned, not knowing what it meant for a moment.


    They walked all the way to the commander''s office in the city. This was originally the headquarters of the human garrison. After the fall of the Japanese army, it naturally became the headquarters of the criminals.


    Luoxue and Duwei came in through the gate. Duwei saw that the road around the mansion was clean, and the orcs who were working in the distance did not dare to come near here. At the door stood several Elven soldiers, all dressed in silver hollowed out pattern armor. They were beautiful. When they saw the snow from a distance, they quickly knelt down on one knee.


    The original headquarters of his own side has now become the enemy''s home. It''s hard to avoid embarrassment at this moment. Dewey seems heartless and goes in side by side with Luoxue. However, he laughs: "last time you went to my site, this time you came to your home. You should treat me well with good wine and food, But you can''t do without it. "


    When they entered the mansion, Duwei came to a hall which had been prepared in advance with the falling snow, but when they looked back, they saw that Lockhart was following him with a look of depression. Seeing Duwei and falling snow enter the door, he hesitated and didn''t know whether to follow. But Duwei looked at the falling snow and said in a loud voice: "Lockhart, come in with you. Mr. Luo Xue is brilliant. If you can get closer to him, you will benefit a lot. "


    At the same time, Dewey nodded to the snow and said with a smile, "my subordinate. I didn''t want to stay with you for a long time, but I was more enlightened by you. Thank you very much for that. "


    Falling snow did not speak, just a faint smile, led Du Wei into the hall.


    This hall was originally the commander''s Hall of the human garrison. It is the place where the garrison generals discuss affairs. The area is very spacious. But at the moment, when the three came in, they saw that all the original furnishings, such as weapons and sand tables, had been empty for a long time. There was only a long table and a few chairs. Some fruits and other food had been put on the table, but they didn''t use utensils. But with a piece of green leaves in general things.


    On the wall, the elves made many plants by magic, such as vines.


    The three talents came in, and the elves immediately closed the door of the hall.


    Then Dewey heard footsteps outside. Unexpectedly, in a moment, the elves in the yard had all retreated, leaving none.


    Du Wei smiles and hears the light way of falling snow: "we old friends meet again. Naturally, I have to say something. It''s not easy for others to hear. I''ve called people out. If you and I talk here, we won''t spread it out! "


    With that, Luoxue has gone to the table, holding up a green wine glass with both hands, which is exquisite and peculiar. It''s like a piece of green and crystal green leaf rolled up. Inside, there is a light liquid, a light amber color, and the color is very moist. When you smell it, you can feel a fresh light aroma, but you don''t know what it is.


    "This is the wine of our elves. It''s very different from human brewing. Come on. Dewey! One year and four years. I respect you first


    Said, snow picked up the green wine glass. Drink it all, then squint and smile at Dewey.


    Du Wei has come here alone anyway. If the snow is critical to himself, he doesn''t need to poison the wine. He takes off his pants and farts. He is calm in his heart. He takes up the glass and swallows it. The entrance doesn''t feel spicy at all, but it''s like a warm current staying all the way down his mouth. He immediately feels comfortable.


    Then, the faint warmth quickly spread all over the body, as if the spirit was a little exuberant.


    "This is the secret of our elves. It''s a wine made from six unique plant fruits. And... After drinking, it is more beneficial to the cultivation of magic. I know you are a magician. That''s why you prepare such a good thing. On weekdays, the elders of our clan can only drink it on special days of memorial ceremonies. "


    Falling snow puts down her glass and looks at Dewey.


    Du Wei laughs and shakes his head in the snow''s eyes: "you don''t mean it. Falling snow, falling snow. With your cultivation, can''t you feel that the magic wave on me now is quite different from before? "


    The snow said with a smile: "yes, I feel it. I''m just curious. At the beginning, your magic cultivation has reached a certain level. I originally thought that if I haven''t seen you for four years, you must have a breakthrough in your realm. When you want to meet again, your magic level should break through at one stroke and step into the holy level. But... I don''t know for what reason, you were all proud of your magic cultivation, but it seems that... "


    "Well, it seems to be gone, isn''t it?" Du Wei deliberately took the initiative to replace the second half of the sentence, eyes flashing, looking at the snow.


    Snow did not hide, but calmly sat down, gently nodded.


    Du Wei pondered for a while, then suddenly with a smile, he stretched out a finger and gently pointed it down on the glass he had just drunk on the table. Then when his fingertips were crushed, the glass, which was originally like a rolled green leaf, was very open and flattened by him. It stretched out again into a flat leaf.


    Snow eyes move, nodded.


    The green leaves of this wine cup seem ordinary, but in fact they are very rare among the elves. They are the leaves of a magic plant cultivated by the elves. This kind of leaves are very strong, and they are the best materials used by some of the top elves to make weapons and armor. In addition to the solid body, there is also a natural additional magic attribute in it.


    It seems that such a thin leaf is ordinary, but if an orc takes a hammer to smash it, it can never be flattened. Du Wei a finger lightly a ground, become this appearance, and fall snow and didn''t feel Du Wei body have the slightest magic wave, that obviously is pure strength make it!


    "I can''t believe... You abandoned the devil to practice martial arts." Snow sighed: "this is really beyond my expectation."


    He said. There was a flash of cold light in his brow, a little in his hand, and the wine glass in front of him immediately sent out a light of lavender, and he shot at Duwei!


    Dewey looked calm. He watched the glass come, took a breath, raised his finger and pointed it. There was a wave. Is poked in the wine cup above, saw that the wine cup immediately in the air quickly revolved, flew back toward the snow.


    Snow looked a little surprised, its right hand raised, but it seemed to pinch a strange gesture, in the air far away on a lift, green glass suddenly divided into six pieces, changed into six directions. At the same time, he shot again at Dewey. See only six rays, as fast as lightning!


    Dewey''s eyes finally showed a trace of seriousness. He was still sitting there, watching the six green leaves fly in front of him, and then he laughed. As if the action gently stretched out his hand, leisurely, in the air one by one picked in the past. It''s like picking flowers!


    He didn''t seem to move fast. But the six lightning like lights, but not close to him, he calmly and slowly action, one by one will be six pieces of debris from the air.


    After holding it in his hand, Dewey''s fingers moved, pressed and pressed, as he drew back his hand. But in front of them, they have fused into a complete green leaf. Where are the half broken traces?


    Seeing this, Luoxue finally moved and frowned: "you... Have stepped into the holy stage with martial arts? But last time we met, you were very humble in the field of martial arts. In just four years, you went from a martial arts beginner to a saint''s step? What a shock


    Dewey seems calm on the surface. In fact, just now this seems to be a few easy shots. But almost let him take out all the strength.


    He put down his hand now, but only because his wrist was heavy. I started sweating on my back.


    Although he has almost abnormal physique, but after all, the time to learn martial arts is too short. At the beginning, although he was already a saint level, it was based on the level of magic. Including the killing of the Grand Knight Commander of the Holy Knights'' order in the challenge arena, it was also because of his double cultivation of magic and martial arts, and the martial arts skill of "bow and moon dance". Originally, it was not pure martial arts, but had the attribute of magic.


    Later, he lost his magic power. He lost 70% of his ability in 100%. Recently, he reluctantly went back to the holy rank to practice martial arts. However, his realm was a little bit worse than when he went overseas to find Chris. Just a few times, he tried his best. The attack of falling snow contained a powerful power of the holy rank. He almost shook all his strength out, and then he forcibly used the rules of time and space to fight fast and slowly, Take off six green leaves.


    Snow is not a fool, its strength is far stronger than Du Wei, naturally can also see that Du Wei seems relaxed, in fact, he has tried his best. However, Duwei just a few years, training martial arts can break through the saint level, this miracle, is always shocking.


    With a sigh, Luo Xue looks at Du Wei and smiles: "I was worried about your strength going backward, but now it seems that you have taken a road that ordinary people can''t imagine. It seems that I don''t have to worry about you."


    Look at its expression, as if Dewey showed the strength is not vulgar, it is very happy.


    After staring at Dewey for a while, snow asked in a low voice, "Dewey, what do you think of the war?"


    Dewey couldn''t help but sneer and shake his head. "That''s a strange question. You are invaders. We are just defending our homeland and resisting. There seems to be nothing to ask about this kind of question. "


    Snow gently smile: "protect the homeland... But this piece of land, is it belong to your human homeland?"


    Dewey still shook his head: "no one knows what happened 10000 years ago. But now we only know that human beings have lived here for 10000 years. From generation to generation, we human beings have multiplied and established civilization in this land. For example, when you plant a piece of fruit trees on a piece of land, when the harvest is good, suddenly a group of outsiders come to tell you that the land belonged to them 800 years ago, so they want you to let out the land and the fruit trees that have been harvested... Hum, snow, it''s you. Will you do it? "


    The snow sighed, but also shook his head to admit: "yes, it''s me, I would not."


    Dewey nodded: "ten thousand years ago, most people in the world didn''t know. But I know that. From my personal emotional point of view, perhaps I will also have a little pity for those of you who were exiled in the past. But... It''s absolutely impossible for human beings to let out their homes for generations! "


    Snow does not speak.


    Dewey continued: "you have to live, you have to live. You''re going back. These can not be said to be wrong. But just because you want to live, we humans should let our homes out, and then all die? Snow, you are not the kind of ORC mindless thing, you should know what I mean


    The king was still silent. He suddenly tapped his finger and asked in a strange tone:


    "But... Dewey. In the present situation... Can you see the end of the war? Can you see that? "


    As soon as the question was asked, Dewey was suddenly silent.


    There was a sense of heaviness in his heart. Then he gave a bitter smile, grabbed a green wine pot on the table, poured a cup for himself and drank it all. Then he sighed and shook his head: "I can''t see it! Or... For the time being. I can''t see it. "


    "Ten years, thirty years, fifty years... One hundred years..." the voice of snow was a little difficult: "maybe after you and me, our descendants. Generation after generation, continue to fight like this! Perhaps, with your huge territory and profound national strength, you human beings can beat us back again and again, but we will launch the war of return again and again... Maybe the "Dark Age" ten thousand years ago will reappear. No, maybe it is far longer than that dark age. "


    That''s all. Luo Xue looked at Du Wei: "what do you think is left of your human civilization after fighting wars for 100 years or more? How much is left? "


    Du Wei was a little annoyed suddenly. He slapped the table hard, stared at the snow and said, "OK! Falling snow! You don''t have to be so pathetic! Don''t forget, you are the intruders! You are the one who started the war! "


    "But are we wrong? We are. Just want to survive! " The snow squinted. There was a chill in my eyes.


    Dewey sneered and looked into snow''s eyes: "you invited me. If it''s just bullshit. I''m really disappointed with the snow. You can do such boring things, too


    Du Wei tried to irritate Luoxue, but Luoxue didn''t feel angry. He stood up and walked slowly to the wall, raised his hand and swept the wall.


    The wall was originally covered with green and glittering vines. Under the sweeping of the snow, the vines suddenly retreated and scattered around silently. After the vines retreated and scattered, they exposed themselves under the wall, revealing something impressively!


    Du Wei followed the hand of falling snow to see in the past, only looked one eye, immediately held his breath, stare round eyes, staring at the things on the wall.


    In the hall, Lockhart had been quietly waiting for him. Dewey and Luoxue had no room for him to intervene, no matter whether they were trying their hand or sharp words. But now his eyes fell on the wall. After looking at it, he suddenly could not help but cry out: "ah!"


    Duvet stares at the things on the wall for a long time. His face is uncertain. His lips are tightly pursed, and his fingers can''t help squeezing into fists.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    After a long time, the three people''s breathing gradually eased down from the heavy, Du Wei turned to stare at the snow: "hum! What do you mean, Luoxue, by making this thing? "


    Luoxue shakes her head and stands by the wall, staring at the things on the wall. She doesn''t look back, but says: "Dewey, do you think it''s possible for you and me, several races, to exterminate each other completely?"


    Dewey was no longer in vain, and immediately shook his head: "it''s very unlikely, very unlikely. It''s easy to win or lose, but it''s hard to wipe out the other side completely! "


    "That''s it." Luoxue looked back at Duwei with a smile: "since we can''t exterminate each other, why don''t we coexist?"


    Dewey clenched his teeth in secret, but squinted and looked back at the wall.


    On the wall is a map of the land of Roland!


    At the moment, this map has been divided into several colors... Originally, the whole continent was the territory of the Loran Empire, but on this map, the northern end of the continent, including the frozen forest, and the front of the Northern Line of the Empire to the south of the frozen forest, and the sea to the East. From that river road, all the way to the west, along the main fortress in the middle, and then to the air mule mountains in the West, To the north of this line of defense, it has all been painted in several other colors!


    To the south of the line of defense, the color of the map is white, which indicates "the Empire of Roland".


    To the north of the defense line, it was divided into several small pieces: the original frozen forest, painted silver, marked with the words: spirit.


    To the south of the forest, to the north of the human line of defense, about one and a half provinces of land (that is, the cold and bitter land of the north, which has been abandoned by human beings), is painted brown and marked: orc.


    In the west, the northern part of the kilimarro mountains was cut off and painted black, marked dwarf.


    "We elves have never been a warlike race. We only need the lowest condition: survival. We have no ambition and need for land. Our elves are a race living in the forest. This frozen forest belongs to our elves'' territory in ancient times. Now you don''t need this forest, so you leave it to us elves to inhabit! The dwarves are not born to live in the plains. The mountains are their best home. The northern part of the qilimamulu mountains is thousands of miles long, which is enough for the dwarves to inhabit... The only problem is the orcs. From the living habits, the orcs are closest to you. They live on the plains, they build houses, they build kingdoms. However, when you humans established this defense line, you already gave up this piece of land in the north. Although you humans thought it was a barren land, it was just right for the orcs to inhabit... "


    Luo Xue lightly said here and looked at Du Wei: "ten thousand years ago, we used to coexist on the mainland, only because of that accident, which caused the present situation for ten thousand years. So why can''t we go back to the coexistence that we had 10000 years ago? No matter human beings or our criminals, they used to live in this continent... "Dewey suddenly laughed. He made a gesture, interrupted the words of falling snow, and looked at the falling snow. After a long time, his eyes showed some real sincerity, and then he sighed¡° Falling snow, falling snow! What should I say? Should I say you''re great? Or should I mock you for being naive? How fantastic? "

 Chapter 618

    Arkin City, forty miles south of the city.


    It was getting dark, the sun was setting in the west, and the afterglow was reflected on the land of the north.


    This is a small town, and it is also the nearest one to Yajin city. Since the fall of the northern fortress, many residents have moved to the south to escape the disaster of war. Now it''s evening, and the town is even more silent. From a distance, there are only a few columns of smoke rising in the town, and most of the houses have no lights. It looks very cold.


    In order to cope with the war, the outskirts of a town with a population of only one or two thousand people were surrounded by a wall made of fence and earth rock. However, this kind of wall looks too simple. The highest place is only two meters away. As for the lowest place, I''m afraid that the cavalry can jump over it with one jump.


    It is hard to imagine how much real effect this crude fortification can play once war comes.


    However, the rest of the residents living in the town seem to feel more secure because of this simple wall, even if it''s just a psychological comfort. It''s better to have a wall than no wall.


    Now, because of the special geographical location of the town, Dewey has sent 300 infantry to the town since he took charge of the front-line military affairs.


    Since the assembly of the army in Yakin City, under the command of the Empire, some veterans who had had military experience, as well as some powerful young men, have also formed the militia in the south of the town, because this road is the main road leading to the frozen forest, close to the north, which is the area where mercenaries are popular, Many people in the folk are quite martial. These people are mainly to help the Imperial Army stationed here to maintain order, as well as when the logistics troops from south to North pass by. Help to provide some accommodation, and take on some simple guard work.


    At this moment, the sun has set. In front of the gate of the village in the south of the town, two militiamen in leather armour are leaning in front of the village. From their leather armour, it seems that both of them have been mercenaries. Their faces were not relaxed.


    Since the fall of the fortress, the area to the south of the fortress has only a strong stronghold like Yakin City, and the rest of the area is open plain. Under such circumstances, although the enemy will not drive straight into the city before it is defeated. But it is inevitable to send some wolf cavalry around occasionally. Even a few days ago, it was said that some people around had seen the figure of wolf cavalry.


    Although the news is not sure, it may be that some ignorant villagers accidentally saw the wolf as a wolf cavalry. But this kind of news still made everyone nervous for a while.


    At this time, the two militiamen heard a dull sound of horse''s hooves on the South Road from a distance and looked up. There was a cloud of dust on the horizon of the road. When they were a little nervous, they finally saw the figure and the flag clearly. That''s why I let go.


    It''s our army.


    To fight those northern monster races, at least one is very simple: it''s very easy to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. All human beings are naturally our army. It''s not easy for those monsters to enter human territory because of their different races and looks.


    On the road. The horse''s hooves were flying, the dust was flying, and gradually entered. A team of horses galloped, riding on light armor, and the flag held by the leader was a golden tulip blooming in the fire.


    "Look, it''s like Duke tulip''s cavalry."


    The two militiamen immediately laughed. And the floor raised her hand to wave.


    But this group of cavalry only has about less than 100 people, all the way galloping close, the guard''s militia this just felt a bit different!


    Such a group of 100 cavalry, galloping all the way, only heard the horseshoe bursts, came to the front, the line suddenly stopped, the line is still neat and meticulous. It shows excellent riding skill and tactical accomplishment. And the riders on the horse. Everyone is not only wearing leather armor, but also wearing helmets. There was also a black iron mask on the helmet, showing only a pair of eyes. These cavalry on the horse, pause, but silent, no one spoke, even after stopping, facing only two militiamen, riding on the horse also maintained a unified posture: one hand holding the reins, one hand holding the hilt! This is a kind of attitude of keeping full vigilance at any time.


    Hundred riding in front of the horse without hissing, people silent, but vaguely revealed a force to kill people!


    The distance was only a few dozen steps. The sun had already set. Being watched coldly by a hundred cavalry soldiers with iron face, the militiamen suddenly felt cold. For a moment, they were stunned and even forgot to speak.


    Finally, the front cavalry slowly drove the horse close, under the iron face, issued a cold words: "we are tulip family cavalry, ordered to go north, please open the door to let go!"


    "Ah... Oh!" Two militiamen woke up.


    Then the knight on the horse threw a rolled up wooden tube with the official marching pass on it. The two militiamen took it in a hurry and took a look. After verification, one of them was a little bolder and said with a smile: "great! As long as can help, we welcome! You''re going to Yakin city. After this town, you''ll be forty miles away. "


    Then he gestured to the archers on the wall of the village. Behind the wall, some of the town''s soldiers were standing on ladders, leaning against the wall and looking out.


    The gate of the village opened slowly, and the imperial infantry stationed here came out to meet.


    When this group of cavalry approached the people, the town''s militia and soldiers were surprised to find a very unusual situation:


    These cavalry from tulip family, their horses... So tall!


    Although the tulip family is located in the northwest, relying on its geographical advantages, it can get a large number of superior horses from the grassland nearby. It is said that the quality of the tulip family''s cavalry and horses is also very outstanding, but people did not expect it. It''s so good!


    The common horse in the imperial cavalry army, the pack horse is generally more than 1.50 meters in height, while the cavalry field horse is about 1.80 meters in height. This is the standard of the elite cavalry of the Empire.


    As for some particularly outstanding war horses, the height of the body can reach two meters, but only senior officers at the general level can be qualified to ride them.


    And this group of 100 cavalry, judging from their costumes and weapons, is obviously just an ordinary vanguard. They are all cavalry with ordinary ranks, but their horses


    my god!


    The people in the stockade saw it. Can''t help but stare round eyes!


    These horses, even the shortest, are at least two meters above!! I''m afraid it''s more than 2.5 meters!! His body is huge and strong, and his strong muscles are cast like copper and iron, and his limbs seem to contain heavy and violent power. From this huge body shape and muscles full of explosive force, these horses are obviously among the best in endurance load and sprint!


    What''s more, these horses are huge. On the horse, however, there was a metal helmet. The helmet was in a complete shape. There was an iron bar at the mouth of the horse, which sealed the mouth of the horse. The horse slowly entered the gate and passed by it. The militiamen obviously heard the thick breathing in the nostrils of the horse, just like the roaring wind, and the naked eyes of these horses were faintly red!


    without doubt. Each of these 100 riders is the best horse! Such horses, in the army, can only be ridden by a first-class general! And in the tulip family... Can even a Soldier Ride such a good horse?!


    Some of the militia in the town used to be mercenaries, and they were not unfamiliar with horses. At first glance, they faintly felt that these horses seemed to have a strange smell... How to say? Although these horses don''t hiss. It seems quiet, but in the red eyes, it seems that there is always a frightening and violent air!


    As if in front of this, not a horse one by one, but a hundred lions and tigers with chains!


    "We''re just the vanguard, the big army is behind." The captain of the cavalry team jumped off the horse and went to an Imperial officer in an officer''s uniform and saluted.


    The officer stationed in the town was stunned.


    The cavalry of 100 men came down from the horse. The height of each cavalry is close to two meters. They''re all standard muscular men and things like that.


    A hundred people were silent, only with the eyes hidden behind the iron. Looking around coldly, the eyes are chilling.


    "Ah... Oh, yes, we know." The officer responded and asked, "do you need food?"


    "No, please provide some water. Our horses need water, so we don''t need food." The cavalry captain''s voice was still cold: "we still have to go." His voice was a little stiff, as if he didn''t like to say so much. At last, he said two short words: "thank you!"


    But when the officer in the town wanted to arrange for the groom to take care of the horses, the other side lightly refused.


    "Thank you, but no. Our horses are a little different. We have to take care of them by our cavalry. "


    When the people in the town watched the cavalry come to the canal beside the stable, the cavalry took off their helmets and drank water in the same sink with the horses. The appearance of the tulip cavalry who took off their helmets and masks was no different from that of ordinary people. Most of them looked young, but these young people were full of killing spirit! One by one, silence is like iron stone. The momentum of forcing people makes people feel far away and dare not approach.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    However, the surprise is not over.


    When the garrison in the town prepared a lot of water and fodder, an hour after the arrival of this team of 100 pioneers, the distant sound of horse''s hooves came like thunder!


    Under the deep sound, it seemed that the ground was shaking. The experienced soldiers immediately recognized that it was a large group of cavalry marching close to here.


    That night, on the road, a huge cavalry galloped in the distance. The dust blurred the horizon. The cavalry came along the road like a long black dragon. The horse''s hooves thundered and the ground trembled!


    It''s a cavalry force of ten thousand people. It''s clear on the flag and the pass that it''s the family private army transferred by Duke tulip to the north. The pass has the seal of the imperial army headquarters, and the procedures are complete.


    However, when the later 10000 cavalry came to the town, it still caused a big shock.


    This small town is located in the south of Yajin city. These days. I don''t know how many troops have passed. Almost every three days, troops from all over the country have been ordered to go to the north to gather in Yakin city. The villagers and garrison here have seen a lot of troops, but never an army like this tulip family cavalry so shocking!


    Ten thousand cavalry, those war horses, without exception, are all giant horses that make people feel numb! Even the most knowledgeable people can''t say: where are so many strange horses on the mainland?


    These war horses are huge. Originally, we thought that the vanguard team could have a hundred good horses. But I didn''t expect that there were ten thousand! And the level and quality, even higher!


    Some war horses are more than two and a half meters in shape, breathing. It''s like a wild animal roaring on the ground!


    There were also 100 horses stationed in the town, but when the army cavalry of tulip family came, the tulip family horses were drinking in the water tank in front of the stable. As the horses approached, the town''s garrison was surprised to find that their horses seemed to be facing the enemy. One by one, they were cowering in the stable. Some of them were spinning around in the same place, restless, some of them were making a low cry of fear, and some of them were even shrinking their heads. It seems that the mouse sees the cat


    It was impossible for all the cavalry to enter the town, but all the soldiers in the town went out and carried out buckets of water.


    It seems that each of these tulip cavalry is cold and stiff, and their attitude is also cold, not as friendly as other imperial armies in the past.


    Even the soldiers in the town sent water, and occasionally someone accidentally approached their horses, these tulip family cavalry would immediately coldly welcome them. Stop them from coming closer.


    These guys. It''s rude and impolite.


    Some of the soldiers in the garrison were discontented.


    After this unit, there are a series of wagons. I don''t know what I''m carrying, but I''m afraid there are more than 200 cars.


    Only one carriage came into the town, and the cold tulip family cavalry, as the carriage approached, lowered their heads and took the initiative to get out of the way.


    The shape of this carriage is very luxurious. The black carriage is carved with tulip family totem patterns, and each stripe is extremely exquisite.


    When parking at the square of the town, the door opened, and the man who came out was a half old man.


    When mad came out, he moved hard and twisted his waist. His fur robe was half open, but he looked a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, I used to sit in the driver''s seat to drive for the young master, but this time I''m sitting in the carriage, but how can I be so awkward. It seems that my old madder has no chance of enjoying happiness


    He came out. Every member of the tulip family''s cavalry around him was at least a big section higher than him, but everyone respected him very much. He stopped his action from a distance and saluted in silence.


    The officer of the garrison rushed up and said respectfully, "Sir, are you the commander of this army?"


    "Me?" Madder was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "you''re wrong. I''m not an officer. I''m just an old servant. Cough, sir, do you want to see the commander? "


    With that, he turned around and opened his voice with a posture that didn''t match Zhuang''s heavy clothes. He cried out: "Hello! Get that guy Geda. Someone here wants to see him! "


    In a short time, the commander of the army, the tulip family''s second only to Longbottom, little 250 Geda came running. Gaida is two meters tall. He has become more and more robust in a few years. However, his body shape has begun to grow faintly, and some of them have become more and more like Longbottom. Maybe the northwest food is too good. Although the training is very hard, his meat is gradually out of control.


    He looked like a fat man more than two meters tall. He looked a little bloated, but his gait was very agile and vigorous. He strode over. "You want to see me, Mr. mad?" he said with a smile


    "Er... The officers here want to see you." Mad shook his hand.


    The officer of the garrison looked up at the tulip family general, who was a big section higher than himself, and opened his mouth: "well, just ask your officer to sign some procedures... Well, it''s just the practice of the army in the past."


    Gaida nodded. The sound of the urn said, "I see. I''ll sign it for you later... "He turned to look at Mulder again." Mr. Mulder, what can I do for you? "


    "Oh... By the way, I need some wine." Mad blinked. Took a look at his carriage: "inside..."


    "Wine?" Gaida frowned, rubbed his hands and glared at the garrison officer. "Do you have any?"


    In a short time, someone in the town came carrying a bucket of wine. A lot of people look at madder and think: it''s a rich family! You can drink even when you are marching and fighting. If it''s any other army in the Empire, no one dares to be so blatant. And Maud was just full of skin. He went back into the car¡° We won''t spend the night here. After the soldiers feed the horses, they will go on the road and let the vanguard go to Yakin city first. And... "Gaida was giving orders to the officers around him, but the garrison officer came over with a bitter smile and took out a document:" this... When you just signed. There''s no writing here... "The officer swallowed his breath and said," please state the number of your army, or else the procedure is... "Gaida looked at the officer, took the document and wrote a line¡° Tulip family private army. Pro guard cavalry, independent regiment, Lei Qi Leiqi? What a strange name... The garrison officer shook his head secretly, but he didn''t want to deal with these cold and stiff guys any more. He nodded and turned to leave. After getting into the car, mad closed the door carefully. The carriage of the carriage was very spacious, and in the innermost part of the carriage, on the seat, a figure was leaning there. Even if it''s half leaning, the slender and strong figure is amazing. The man''s hair was long and disorderly. He simply tied it up with a tendon. His upper body was bare, revealing his strong muscles like steel, and his skin was faint metallic. Such a dress makes him look full of wild flavor. And the eyes, under the hair. It''s shining. Just like a wild animal, I watched old mad lean over. There were a few low whimpers in his mouth, which seemed not like human voice, but like the sound of animals¡° Come on, Sebastian, have a drink. It''s something you like Ma De got close to him. Sebastian had to struggle, but as soon as he smelled the wine, he immediately calmed down. He let Ma De get close to him, grabbed his skin and swallowed it. Madder sat beside him, reached out and patted Sebastian on the back, sighed and said with a smile, "what a good boy." Sebastian seemed a little uncomfortable. He twisted his body, but made a jingling sound. It turned out that his wrists and ankles were tied with a black belt, which looked like silk from the texture. It''s said to be a shackle, but it''s not like it. After all, how can a fragile thing like a ribbon be a shackle? But on the ribbon, there were some metal bells. The bells were ringing. Sebastian immediately quieted down... "It''s coming, it''s coming." Ma De comforted Sebastian, just like a frightened child. Wen Yan said with a smile, "when you get there, you can get out of the carriage and get some air. I know. You''re bored all the way. "

 Chapter 619

    "What do you see?"


    On the wall to the north of the fortress, under the command of falling snow, there were no other figures on the surrounding walls. Only falling snow and Dewey helped the wall and stomped to the north. Rohart stood quietly behind him, about a few steps away.


    Snow pointed to the north, back to Du Wei asked with a smile.


    Following the snow''s fingers, Dewey saw that in the north, far below the city, was the river defense which was once regarded as the most stable by human beings. The Loran Empire spent a lot of manpower, invested a lot of money and dug out a wide artificial river. Of course, there were a lot of gold coins donated by Dewey.


    This river course, together with this fortress, was once regarded as a solid Eastern defense line by human beings. Now, the river has become the world of orcs.


    Just in the direction of the snow finger, Dewey can even vaguely see that in the shallow water of the river, there is a huge figure soaking in the water. Those are the water warriors of the orc hippos who once annihilated the human warships stationed here.


    At the moment, this river has become the territory of hippos. Those huge figures are tumbling and roaring in the river, enjoying the fun in the water.


    Seeing this scene, Du Wei''s canthus muscle gently picked. It was early morning now. After a long talk with snow, he was a little tired. When the morning sun was shining on the river, the water was covered with scales and golden light. Hippo was playing. The scene was very interesting, but Du Wei''s heart was full of joy, But suddenly thought of an idea: those who died in the water of the soul of the sailors, will find this scene interesting?


    And the wreckage of the sunken warship in the river. I''m afraid I''m still crying in the cold river!


    "What do you see?" Snow again, gently asked.


    Dewey raised his eyes and said coldly, "what do you want me to answer?"


    "I see... Peace." The voice of falling snow was almost Saint like, but this kind of tone disgusted duvet for no reason. At this moment, he suddenly hated the elegant spirit in front of him, and felt that it was hypocritical to the extreme!


    "Peace?" Dewey gave a laugh, which was full of irony and faint anger: "really? You see peace? Just because the animals in the water are having fun? Enjoying their good time? But I''m sorry. I don''t see any peace! Seeing this, I think of the souls of thousands of human army sailors who died in the river! Think of our warships that sank in the water


    His voice gradually became sharp and glared at the snow: "you see peace, but I see the earth, only... Shame! The shame of defeat


    The snow was speechless. It was silent for a while, and then sighed softly: "it seems that war can really change people, Duke tulip. You''ve become extreme and belligerent now. "


    Du Wei didn''t want to let him go. He said: "from the perspective of saints, war is certainly not good. But for me, as a person, emotionally. I am willing to stop the war, but the premise is: we are the victors of the premise! Peace is not "rewarded" by powerful enemies


    "Sharp, cold, belligerent. Cruelty... "Snow mouth gently revealed one word after another, and finally looked at Du Wei with a bitter smile:" is this your current mood? "


    Snow did not make a positive response to Dewey''s question, it was silent, did not know what the spirit king was thinking at the moment.


    After a while, he continued: "well, what about going north? What do you see? "


    In the north of the fortress, there are countless orcs in the city wall tens of meters away. In this cold morning, bare upper body, naked strong muscles, black hair, hard work in the morning wind.


    They use sticks, shovel and lever to build the fortress on the northern wall of mankind. Take the whole stones. Piece by piece, a solid wooden bridge has been built on the river. The orcs used logs as wheels and laid wooden boards on them. Then they piled the removed stones on wooden boards and transported them to the north bank bit by bit like ants.


    On the North Bank of the river, in the distance, stone mounds stand there one by one. On the other bank, the sound is loud, and the orcs work all night.


    The distance was too far, and Dewey could not see clearly, but it seemed that he could see the figure of dwarves in the chaos.


    On the North Bank of the river, not far from the river bank, a stone wall is taking shape under the hard work of the orcs. And around a circle of places have been circled up, one by one built with wood lifting equipment to adjust the stones up, just like building blocks.


    "It''s a castle."


    Snow interrupted Dewey''s wait-and-see: "it will be the first military castle we built in Roland. A bulwark built entirely to Orc standards. "


    "For what?" Dewey sneered.


    Snow looked at Du Wei: "built on the North Bank of the river, to protect our territory."


    Maybe the words "our territory" deeply hurt Dewey''s self-esteem. He was furious in his heart. His face didn''t break out, but his tone was unkind: "Oh? Your territory? The place you walk through is called "your territory" if you drive away the original inhabitants with swords and weapons


    "Use the sword to drive out the original residents..." Luoxue smiles gently: "don''t forget, this is exactly what you did to us 10000 years ago."


    The city walls on the north side of the human fortress have been torn down, and even some places can''t even see their true colors. Stones, iron... And so on. All useful things are carried to the North Bank of the river by the orcs, where they build a new castle.


    "Why not use the one you''ve occupied? Don''t you like the look? " Du Weishen said in a deep voice: "or do you not like all human buildings? You must demolish them and rebuild them?"


    "I said, you are a little extreme now." Luoxue shakes her head. Under the rising sun, there is a faint smile on her face: "this is just a simple military consideration. The fortress we occupy is good, but it''s your human territory. And back to the river. Militarily, it is not conducive to defense. We will rebuild one on the north bank, so... "


    "In this way, if we counterattack, you will have a complete defense system of rivers and walls... This is the way we used to defend you, right?" Dewey sneered.


    "As I said, I have no territorial ambitions to the south of your river." Snow again stressed.


    Looking at Duwei''s indifferent expression and cold eyes, Luoxue sighed in her heart: "I know what I say. You can''t understand it all at the moment. Or you understand it in your heart, but you still can''t accept it. "


    "I''m not a saint." Du Wei cold rhetorical: "but you... Elven king, you seem to be going to be a saint."


    The snow was silent for a while. It didn''t fight back to Dewey''s rhetorical question, but after a while, it whispered: "let''s go down. I have other gifts for you. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dewey understood everything that snowfall had done, including the construction of Xindi castle in Hebei.


    Because from a military point of view, unless the criminals intend to continue to invade the south, the fortress they occupy is not suitable for defense.


    If the river course is added in front. Only in this way can the defense system be further integrated.


    From this point of view, Luoxue is also euphemistic to express its position: under its leadership, the criminals did not intend to invade the South on a large scale.


    In other words: snow intends to control the war within a limited range. Once the invasion of the south, then both sides will fall into the quagmire of war, can no longer escape.


    And falling snow in the city wall said "gift". Dewey finally saw it.


    In the east of the fortress, it used to be a human garrison camp, but now it has become a "POW camp".


    Among the defenders of mankind. On the day when the fortress fell into the enemy''s hands, about thousands of soldiers who insisted on fighting bravely and painstakingly finally fell together with the fortress, some of them died in the war and some of them were captured after being surrounded. Some of these people are unwilling to run away because of their courage. Of course, some of them are also reluctant to run away. I want to run, but I can''t run away.


    But in any case, these officers and men who fight to the end are worthy of respect.


    When Dewey came to the prison camp, there were several groups of Elven soldiers guarding around. The Elven soldiers were wearing gorgeous armor, carrying space behind them, like helmets made of leaves. Beautiful looks


    "I can only keep my soldiers here. Because. Orcs are hostile to humans. " The snow whispered, "I know, before that. Orc troops have the habit of killing or even eating all captured humans. However, since I arrived, I have made restrictions on this practice. These prisoners of war are living well, and I didn''t abuse them. However, in order to prevent those orcs from doing anything bad for human hatred, I can only let my people guard here


    Dewey nodded and barely spat out a "thank you.".


    Entering the prison camp, in the morning, Dewey saw that the ranks of human soldiers had finished.


    Although they lost their weapons and armor, each wearing only one uniform, it seems that they were not abused during their captivity.


    Even to Dewey''s surprise, they were still doing the usual morning exercises in the army despite being captured.


    A team of unarmed soldiers, line up in this team, running on the playground in the barracks, go out for exercises. Although everyone was very silent, and their mental state was depressed in their gloomy expressions, they still kept going out for a long time. They didn''t lose hope completely because of being captured, and they still kept the nature of soldiers.


    When Luoxue and Duwei came in, at the beginning, these prisoners of War didn''t pay attention. They just thought that the Elves were watching. But then, some human soldiers saw what duvet looked like: his clothes, and his ears.


    human beings! It''s a human and a spirit walking together!


    "Bring all the prisoners together. I have an announcement." The Snow told the Elven soldiers.


    Soon, these prisoners of war were gathered in the playground, they are still in line with the organization before they were captured. Occasionally, some queues are scattered, which is also due to the serious damage of the system. But most of them hold their heads up and try not to show their frustration in front of the enemy. They still keep fighting spirit!


    Duvet sighed in his heart: these people are the real elites in the storm Corps.


    It''s different from those people who are chased by thousands of wolf cavalry for tens of miles, just like lost dogs.


    "Soldiers of mankind." Luoxue was not polite. He quickly stood at the front of the line of the prisoners of war and said aloud, "I announce something according to my discussion with the supreme commander of the eastern front of the Roland empire. After today, you will be able to leave here and go home. "


    There was an uproar!


    There were a lot of exclamations in the crowd, and more people cast doubts in their eyes. However, the queue remains intact.


    "I respect you these days. Because although you were captured, you fought to the last minute to encircle this fortress. You are soldiers worthy of our respect, even though we are in a hostile position. " Snow said, nodded. I took a look at Dewey.


    In an instant, Dewey understood the meaning of falling snow!


    You don''t have to thank me, because we are enemies. If we meet again on the battlefield in the future, we don''t have to show mercy to each other! I made the decision to let you go back. A lot of it''s because of one person! "


    Then he pointed to Dewey: "your honor, as a noble noble. He came here alone from your human place, came to our army, he moved me with his perseverance and courage, let me admire. Duke tulip, do you have anything to say to your soldiers


    Dewey came up silently, stood in front of the snow, and looked at the thousands of surprised eyes below.


    Then he raised his hand. Made a standard Loran Empire common military salute.


    A military salute, immediately let thousands of pairs of eyes, radiated incomparable excitement and fiery!


    His voice trembled: "brave soldiers! I think you''ve all heard of my name. My name is duverolin Rudolph, the Duke of tulip, the admiral of the Empire, and so on. The current chief General of the eastern front! "


    Boom!


    The crowd could no longer remain silent. At once, there was a huge noise and cry, which was full of joy and excitement!


    "Duke! The Duke of tulips


    "The Duke has come to take us home!"


    "We''re not abandoned!"


    The voice enveloped duvet. He took a deep breath and yelled in his biggest voice, "be quiet! everybody!! I''m here today, and I''ll take you all back! You can get out of here and go home!! As our enemy said, you have no place to feel inferior, because you have done your duty excellently, fighting here to the last moment! Being captured is not your dereliction of duty!! So now, please stand up


    After listening to Du Wei''s words, all of them unconsciously tried to straighten their waists, and even many people with bandages and injuries also tried to stand straight!


    "Remember me! You are coming back with me with pride Du Wei said here, once again a salute.


    At this time, among the prisoners of war, a few people suddenly strode out. These people quickly came to the front of the queue, turned around, and yelled loudly in a heroic voice: "formation of the XXX regiment! Battalion XXX line up!! Line up for XXX! "


    With the sound of the order, just in the excitement of the slightly chaotic queue, quickly neat up, people''s faces with excitement, with laughter, even with tears, but in the order quickly restored the true colors of the soldiers, in accordance with the orderly arrangement of the queue.


    The men on the line turned, held their heads high, and strode up to Dewey.


    "My Lord! Storm corps, 11th division, 6th infantry... "


    "The Fourth Infantry


    "XX regiment of the second division of theater task force..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Several of the captured senior officers reported to Duwei in an excited and trembling voice. Instead of saluting, Duwei went up one by one and hugged the officers. After being hugged by him. Some officers even shed tears on the spot.


    Among the captured soldiers, senior officers included four commanders, six Deputy commanders, even a deputy division commander who was seriously injured in the fight with the dragon people, as well as a number of middle and low rank officers.


    These people, each look to Du Wei''s eyes are full of excitement and excitement, as well as a deep, unspeakable gratitude!


    Dewey was watched with eager eyes. Excited, unable to calm down, after a long time, he issued the order: "everyone, get ready, we''ll start after noon... Go home!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you like this gift?" When he walked out of the prison camp, Luoxue looked at Duwei, and his smile was a little enigmatic.


    "It''s a great gift." Dewey''s face suddenly cooled.


    "Most of these people are really elite warriors." Snow light way: "there are some not low-level officers. When they go back. I think under your protection, many people will soon resume their military posts or even get promoted. Well, let me see, according to your human ranks. Those leaders can be promoted to major generals, vice commanders to commanders... And these people will become senior officers! More importantly... Because you''re here to save them. Therefore, in the future, these people will be grateful to you. Your prestige will stand firmly among them! With such a group of people to go back and re integrate into your army, your reputation in the army will be the same for a while! My Lord


    Dewey watched the snow warily: "it''s a big gift. But what do you want? "


    "An ally." Snow made no secret of the answer.


    It stopped and gazed at Dewey deeply: "I have told you my ideal. I will choose a very difficult road, which I can''t do myself. I need to have a truly intelligent and powerful person in your human camp. Hold the same goal as I always have


    Dewey did not answer the question directly, but looked into snow''s eyes: "I am your enemy!"


    "Yes, the enemy. I am your enemy, too. " Falling snow is smiling: "but isn''t it a very challenging and difficult cause? The enemy and the enemy can have the same goal. "


    And he reached out and looked at Dewey.


    Dewey didn''t shake hands with snow, but walked directly past it and went straight ahead. Far away. Just turned around and threw a sentence: "are you really a saint? Falling snow? I never believe in saints, because saints are hypocritical. "


    Although Dewey did not agree. But the snow seems to be very happy to smile, it took back the hand, also strode up.


    "I agree with you that the war should be controlled within a limited scope. We can''t completely exterminate each other. But... Even in the pursuit of peace, I still insist on one point: it must be under the premise that I am the victor! "


    "I agree with that."


    Luo Xue and Du Wei walked side by side: "well, in this" limited war ", let''s have a good fight! Let''s see who can talk about peace as a winner in the end! "


    "You are not only a saint, but also a madman." Dewey sneered.


    "I''ve looked at the history of your people. In your history, all saints are madmen. "


    In the evening, about fifty miles south of the occupied fortress, a human cavalry of about a thousand people was waiting nervously on the wilderness beside the road.


    From junior officers to soldiers, everyone has a nervous face. The leader of this cavalry team is the Cadet leader of the military academy, arol. Beside him is Dewey''s younger brother Gabriel.


    After waiting anxiously for a long time, Gabriel couldn''t bear it: "no! I''ll show them! "


    "Be patient." Yaluoer drank a deep voice, a pull Gabriel: "the Duke did not say it, he naturally has an idea."


    "But... Damn it!" Gabriel said angrily: "brother, how can he go to the enemy camp alone!! He is the manager. This is too dangerous! "


    Said, he not without anger looked at yaluoer: "you and I tell the truth, this matter, you know in advance!"


    "If I knew it, I would stop adults from doing it even if I lost my head! If I can''t stop it, I''ll go with him. " Yaluoer''s smile is a little bitter: "like you, I am this morning. The wizard named gegwu told me where to go


    Then he sighed: "the Duke has always been very confident in doing things. Maybe he really has some plans."


    "When he comes back, I will..." Gabriel puffed his horse angrily.


    At this time, the front cavalry roared out: "look, there is movement in front!"


    After a roar, all the cavalry immediately mounted their horses and were ready to fight.


    It''s very open. In the north of the main road, a figure appeared in the distance. When we got closer, we saw a fighting horse at the front of the queue. It''s Dewey himself! Behind him, on the horses, were officers in the simplest military uniform of the Empire£¨ Even before Dewey left, Luoxue gave Dewey some of the captured human war horses, which were left in their hands anyway. It''s not very useful. Orcs can''t ride horses. The greatest use of these horses is to serve as food.)


    There are thousands of people in the long line behind them, all of them are unarmed and unarmed human soldiers. These people walk in line on the road, with no hurry and no delay, and keep a strict line. Many people still have scars on them


    Dewey saw the flag in the distance and recognized that his army was coming to meet him. He stopped his horse and laughed at some of the officers behind him: "our people are in front of us... Ladies and gentlemen, now we are really going home."


    At this time, the most seriously injured general in the queue reluctantly drove his horse to Duwei''s ground. He was on the horse, but he bent down deeply. One of the most respectful courtesy to Dewey¡° My Lord The general''s face was pale from the injury. But now it has become red: "you go to the enemy camp alone and rescue us... Such kindness. I will never forget it! As long as I live one day, I will die for every order you give me He was the first to open his mouth, and then many of the officers behind came to Duwei''s ground one by one, some on foot, kneeling on one knee, saluting Duwei, some on the other hand, turning over and dismounting. Although the people behind did not say anything, but everyone''s expression and eyes, have explained some. Dewey understood that these people, in the future, their hearts, had vowed to serve themselves to the death. As long as these 3000 people return to the army, re integrate into the army, break up and separate, take a little care of themselves and make some promotions according to their performance in the battle, many people will become officers, and then... These hundred thousand troops will firmly establish their prestige... And the royal family, the wise regent, who is far away in the imperial capital, may not think of it, It''s a brilliant strategy to bring yourself to the front line and throw yourself into more than 100000 strange troops. But... In this special situation, everything has changed a lot! However, no matter the expression on Dewey''s face or in his heart, there is not a trace of joy at the moment... When he meets Alor and Gabriel, Dewey doesn''t say anything, his face is very serious. Let originally a bellyful of complaining Gabriel and yaluoer, but involuntarily closed the mouth, put away the original complaining words. The lines of prisoners and cavalry soon merged, and the soldiers began to cheer. Duwei and his brother looked at each other for a while before they said the first sentence: "they are all captured soldiers. Treat them well. They are all warriors." Yaluoer and Gabriel were a little surprised. Gabriel said, "you... You have rescued all the prisoners of war?"¡° Not all Dewey said here, the corners of his mouth curled: "not all." Rohart, the young man, remained in the snow before he left. Luoxue generously released thousands of prisoners of war to himself. But rohart, alone, insisted on staying. Even if Dewey and its important people, snow also resolutely refused Dewey.

 Chapter 620

    "My Lord, you mean..."


    "My Lord, I object! It''s too risky! "


    "My Lord, I don''t think we have enough counter offensive force in our hands under the present situation!"


    "My Lord, I think it''s an irresponsible adventure! Although our military strength has barely reached 200000, more than half of them were defeated last time. They have not yet been reorganized and their morale has not been restored. "


    Looking at the fierce opposition of many generals in the hall, Dewey still sat quietly in his seat. In front of him, there was a long sword on the table, which belonged to the late old count Raymond. When he went to battle this time, Dewey put it on his side.


    His eyes slowly swept through the crowd, looking at the faces of a group of generals with worried, dissatisfied or surprised expressions. Fortunately, the ten Cadet officers from Imperial military academy did not speak. As the direct family of Dewey, these young people have maintained absolute obedience and trust to Dewey, but there are still some doubts and puzzles in their eyes.


    Dewey looked at his brother. Gabriel pursed his lips and did not speak. He looked at the tip of his boot.


    Then Du Wei said:


    "It has been two months since our army gathered in Yakin city. The loss of the frontier fortress is vividly remembered. And, needless to say, you should understand that although the enemy never went south, the loss of the fortress and river defense has damaged the integrity of the whole Kaspersky defense line! There''s a huge gap in our defense. If the enemy dares to take risks, then they can even send troops directly from this gap to our inner abdomen, or even attack the rear transportation line of the central fortress! "


    At Duwei''s command, the two soldiers unfolded the map on the wall. He glanced at the generals and said, "see?"


    "Your concern is justified." One of the generals came forward. It''s not Dewey''s line. But the second-line general, who originally belonged to the eastern front, cleared his throat and said slowly: "as you said, if the enemy dares to take risks, they can attack our central defense line from the south of the fort all the way to the west, but... I don''t think that can happen. We still have a lot of troops here. If the enemy wants to ride south lightly, it is impossible to hide information from the attack of a large army. Once their troops sneak down to the south, they will be intercepted by us. Even if they flee to our inner abdomen, we can also block their retreat from the back. Then their troops going south will become a lonely army! Without backup and supply support, a lone army can not pose a great threat in our inner abdomen. "


    "But they can burn, kill and plunder." "What''s more, we can''t place our hopes on the enemy''s" daring to take risks. "


    "I don''t think that''s within our consideration for the time being." The general who spoke is still sticking to it. His speech represented the position of a considerable number of generals. Seeing other people nodding their heads one after another, Dewey sighed in his heart: it''s not his own legitimate troops. It''s really not easy. First of all, these people are obedient to their airborne commander, but they may not be convinced in their hearts.


    "Even if the enemy attacks us inside. At most, it can only cause some disturbing chaos, and they are not willing to sacrifice an army just to cause some civilian riots. This is not worth the loss. I don''t think the enemy would be so stupid. " The general''s words were very firm and his attitude was not very respectful. In the end, he almost said "you don''t know military common sense".


    "As long as we firmly stick to the city of Yakin. The enemy would not dare to bypass us and really go south! Those harassing attacks are not going to be a big deal. "


    Du Wei snorted and looked at the general: "you mean, there''s no need to take back the occupied fortress?"


    The general''s face sank and he said in a low voice, "my Lord, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that we are not ready yet! Now it seems that we have gathered 200000 troops in Yakin city. But more than half of the troops were defeated in terror. Their morale did not recover. There were still many wounded people! Many armies, however, have been disrupted by you before. After reorganization, they still need a running in period. "


    At this point, he deliberately pause, with the eyes back to Du Wei one eye, that means. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Duwei''s act of disorganizing the 100000 defeated stormtroopers and reorganizing them.


    Dewey waved impatiently: "then you think. When can we counterattack the fortress? Until next year? "


    The general sneered twice and said, "you are the manager. It doesn''t seem to be my decision. "


    Dewey nearly laughed with anger.


    Very good. It''s really good!


    At the beginning of the defeat, the city of Yakin was in chaos. The second-line troops behind the storm corps, one by one, were in a panic like a pitiful dog. After their arrival, they stabilized the situation. At the beginning, these people relied on their fame to stabilize the morale of the army and the people step by step.


    Now the crisis seems to be gradually over, these arrogant soldiers began to disobey their deployment.


    In the final analysis, these people belong to the army of storm corps, and they are not very convinced of the commander who came from the imperial capital.


    In the past, he forced 100000 defeated troops to break up and rebuild. In a disguised way, he deprived many defeated generals of the storm corps of military power. This practice was also dissatisfied by the generals of the storm Corps. Many days of discontent, finally gradually broke out?


    Just as this guy said, as long as we firmly guard the city of Yakin, the army of criminals will not go south before conquering here. But... Dewey''s current consideration is not to continue to drag on here!


    He went to the fortress and saw with his own eyes that the other party was tearing down the fortress and rebuilding the criminal''s military castle and stronghold on the north bank!


    If we continue to wait, the initiative of the war situation will fall into the hands of Luoxue after the criminals get a firm foothold on the north bank! At that time, snow can firmly grasp the river line of defense, lose the first chance!


    What Du Wei wants is not simply to defend, what he needs is to win!


    As he told Luoxue, even if the final goal is peace. But at the negotiating table of signing the peace agreement, mankind must stand in the position of winner!


    Continue to wait, let the criminals digest the Northern Territory bit by bit, and get a firm foothold and firm foundation?


    Must be preemptive, disrupt each other''s steps!


    More importantly, Dewey believes that now is the best time to counter attack!


    From what he saw in Luoxue, it was obvious that Luoxue was ready to give up the fortress! Now attack. The other side''s resistance will not be too strong, and it is likely to retreat after the first World War. At that time, no matter what the gold content of this victory is, it will be a "victory", but at least it can greatly improve the morale of the human army after a disastrous defeat.


    Even more irritating to Dewey is the truth. He has made it very clear to these people.


    However, it is still opposed by these people.


    It is true that there is a reason to keep the fort steady, but in this situation, if we don''t counterattack, can we wait for the other side to tear down the Fortress into a piece of white ground. march off?


    Thinking of this, Dewey''s eyes soon cooled down, and he was staring at the opposing general. He was a division commander in the second line of the storm corps, and had the rank of major general of the Empire.


    "You." Dewey stood up. Pointing to each other''s nose, the tone of voice with a trace of sneer: "I want to ask a question. Do you blindly oppose this counter offensive plan because you really think it is not feasible, or are you afraid of war? " At this point, Dewey deliberately pause for a while, then continue to slowly: "or is it because, pure heart dissatisfied with me?"


    "My Lord!" The general''s face changed and he bit his teeth. But still holding his neck: "I''m just reasonable! You are the chief General. Please be cautious. You know, in a war, the chief General always decides the life and death of thousands of soldiers with one idea! "


    "Ha Dewey laughed angrily: "Oh, do you think I won''t fight?"


    Dewey glanced at each other''s badge: "well, you are thirty-six years old. It''s the rank of major general of the Empire. I''ve been in the storm Corps for many years... But are you good at fighting? "


    That''s all. Du Wei''s tone turned clear: "I''m less than 20 years old. I''ve seen the iron cavalry of prairie people in the northwest, killed the rebel general of the northwest army, and I don''t need you to teach me about fighting."


    Then Dewey sat back and looked at the man with a sad face, but there was an angry look in his eyes, and he didn''t think that he was just a fool who didn''t know what to do. He didn''t need to be angry with such a man.


    "You should be grateful for my kindness, because if you had a cruel commander, you would have sent your army as cannon fodder. But although you are stupid and selfish, there is no need for your soldiers to be punished for it. " Dewey sat down in his chair and gently waved a quill pen on the front desk: "well, I''ve heard your" reasonable "words. Now, listen carefully to my orders!"


    Du Wei snapped, broke the quill pen in his hand, and then threw it to the map on the wall. Half of the pen was exactly in the position of the fortress!


    "Give me an order, first level combat readiness of the whole army! The 1st and 3rd divisions are in charge of the main attack, the 5th and 7th divisions are responsible for the follow-up of the two wings, March with forceps, and complete the encirclement of the fortress... I personally lead the 2nd cavalry division and the Chinese army to participate in the main attack! "


    At this point, Dewey looked at a group of guys who were still vaguely resisting: "by tomorrow evening, the whole army must be ready to go! If anyone disobeys the order, kill him! I don''t care whether I''m a commander or a general! Commander, disobey orders, kill! The chief General of the subsidiary forces is half level! The general disobeyed orders and killed him! " Dewey deliberately looked at the whole audience with fierce eyes: "I don''t care what you do. At this time tomorrow, I want to see the soldiers in armor, with swords and finishing the team!"


    As an order goes on, whether willing or unwilling, the military order is suppressed, and everyone can only follow it.


    In the end, Dewey''s "killing" remarks were reluctantly accepted by those who originally wanted to resist the storm Corps.


    As for the division commander who led the opposition to Dewey, his army did not take part in the battle, and even Dewey deprived him of his remaining part. That night, an order came to his camp, ordering the army to move immediately, turn south, and maintain the safety of the transportation line all the way.


    The city of Yakin has not been made a fuss. After two months of consolidation, the morale of these troops has not yet reached the pre war level, and all the troops, weapons and other materials are ready.


    In these days, Dewey has brought back 3000 prisoners into the army. Although in formation. Many people take the initiative to want to be able to enter Duwei''s direct subordinate forces, and more commanding officers mainly want to be demoted, even as a captain of Duwei''s side.


    But these people are all regarded by Du Wei as the seeds to master this army in the future! How can he master the morale of the army thoroughly if he does not spread the seeds of his prestige in the grass-roots army?


    The troops that were defeated after the fall of the fortress have basically recovered, though they have been reorganized and broken up. Even under the pressure of Dewey''s force, some army names were cancelled. However, for these troops who have lost their spirit, the resistance is not too strong, just the protest of some senior officers who have lost their power. Duvier''s all gone. At the same time, after a large number of prisoners of war were incorporated into the army and some of the officers'' positions were re mastered, the senior officers could only sigh and feel helpless.


    Duke tulip rode to the enemy camp alone. The story of saving thousands of prisoners of war has been given a strong legendary color. Under the deliberate propaganda of these thousands of prisoners of war, it has spread throughout the army.


    What is the greatest hope of a soldier?


    The biggest hope is to meet a good commander! A good commander will not sacrifice himself as cannon fodder. He will cherish his soldiers and respect them! That''s what I fear most. At the moment of crisis on the battlefield, abandon one of your subordinates and run away! No one wants to follow such a general.


    Dewey went to the enemy camp by himself, risking his life and death (exaggeration), and saved these people, who thought they were dead!


    These people are full of pessimism and despair in the prisoner''s camp all day long. They only worry that they will be pulled out and slaughtered at dawn the next day, and then their bodies will become dinner for the orcs. Or some terrible and tragic ending.


    Most of them. I didn''t even think of a chance to go home alive.


    In this case. Du Weidi appeared and pulled them out of the fire. Complete brought back, such kindness, almost no less than rebirth!


    Such a general, when you fall into death, he is willing to save you regardless of his own life danger. When you meet such a superior, what else can you ask?


    So, when he started the next day, when Du Wei appeared in front of the army in military uniform, he saw a pair of eyes full of trust!


    Under the city wall, the black army has been formed, and in the camp of the city, all the troops are ready.


    Dewey''s appearance, quite a mind.


    He appeared on the wall, and there was no soldier or servant on either side.


    A huge, strong, black winged Griffin stands high on the wall with its claws clasping tightly against the wall! Looking around, there was a fierce evil spirit!


    And Dewey is riding on the back of the Griffin. With his gentle cry, the Griffin spreads its wings and soars down from the high wall. Its wings open and fall steadily in front of the army!


    Riding on the Griffin, Du Wei was watched by thousands of people, including admiration, respect, loyalty and trust


    At this moment, Dewey suddenly felt a kind of power in the dripping and excitement!


    These soldiers, their life and death is up to me! At my command, these people will fight for me with their lives!


    "Soldiers


    Riding on the Griffin, Du Wei suddenly holds a super long cross gun, imitates Longinus''s Cross gun and points to the sky. At the same time, the Griffin opens its front hooves and stands up.


    "Soldiers Duvier yelled as loud as he could, in the most powerful voice!


    "It''s a battle. It will depend on your bravery!! I believe you will defend the empire with courage Duwei spear hard sweep, with a frenzy of momentum, his body began to emit a powerful fighting light.


    His tone with a venerable dignity: "as your commander, I have only one oath to say to you! There is only one promise to you


    Everyone is listening quietly. At this moment, there is no noise in the array.


    "Me! Duverolin Rudolph! Your commander! On the battlefield. I will never abandon any of my comrades in arms! Whether you are a general or a soldier! If you need to charge, I will charge in the front with you! If I need to retreat, I''ll be the last one! "


    With a loud and powerful voice, Du Wei, dressed in the black black iron armor of a senior imperial general, and his fighting light, rode on a fierce Griffin, holding a sharp cross gun in his hand


    At this moment, Du Wei really from a noble. Become the commander in the heart of thousands of soldiers!


    The army moved north.


    In the direction of the two wings, the two divisions and regiments have advanced, keeping a distance of about an hour between them and the middle army.


    Du Wei himself was not with the two infantry divisions of the Chinese army. The division heads of the two infantry divisions were new recruits promoted by Dewey. One was the wounded general with the highest rank among the prisoners of war. The other was a commander among the prisoners of war, who was temporarily promoted to division commander by the line of fire. As for the rank, Dewey had no right to promote him to general for the time being. Still commanding a division with the rank of commander.


    Half of the prisoners of war were incorporated into the two infantry divisions, which made duvet''s command of the Chinese army to an unprecedented level. Although it was not as old as his own, at least it was no problem to forbid it.


    As for this Chinese army, there is also a special army, small 250. The private cavalry of the duviers that general Gaida brought from the northwest, Ray!


    When this Lei Qi first came to Yajin City, it also brought great shock to the garrison in Yajin city!


    Even these professional soldiers have never seen such amazing giant war horses!


    Where do generals dislike good horse land? Looking at so many horses, someone soon asked duviso in private. Some of the generals were indignant. They thought that one of your soldiers could ride such a good horse. As a general, I want two with you. Can''t we?


    But all this is required. It''s all turned down by Dewey.


    The local generals tried to use their own position to force the cavalry of Lei Qi to ask for it in private. Even snatching.


    In the eyes of these people, as a general, you dare not rob a soldier''s horse. Even if you go to Duke tulip, it''s just a horse. You''ve already got it. You Duke, I''m sorry to trouble a general for a soldier.


    As a result


    All those who had this idea soon gave up.


    The first one who robbed the horse was a cavalry commander of a certain division. The commander went to the camp of Leiqi and privately tried to buy a horse. After being coldly refused, he wanted to rob it. However, the cavalry of tulip family didn''t seem to take the commander seriously. As a result, no one knew what happened to the commander.


    All I know is that he was thrown out of Leiqi''s camp.


    After that, his subordinates tried to take people to find a place. However, private fighting was not allowed in the army, but after all, the soldiers were full of life and blood. Who didn''t fight in private? What''s more, you''ve beaten our leader. If we don''t retaliate, can we still come out in the future?


    As a result, a few hundred people went to find the field. Lei Qi only gave 100 people here. Before he rode, he beat all these guys black and blue and threw them out of the camp.


    Things got worse and worse. Later, the general of the division that the commander belonged to personally led the people. As a result, Gaida came forward.


    This little 250 is really worthy of being the descendant of Longbottom. In front of thousands of people, he took off his gloves and threw them on the other general''s face and said coldly: "duel! Life or death. Dare you


    The general was immediately annoyed: "I''m an imperial general. You''re a private soldier, dare you..."


    "General?" Gaida looked up at the sky and laughed. He looked at each other with disdain: "general? When Laozi was pacifying the rebellion area of the northwest army, the major general killed three and the general killed one! I''m afraid there are more than ten commanders! One more is not much, one less is not much! "


    When this guy said this, he was full of flesh. A face of real murderous, a look is that kind of real murderous ruthless role.


    Sure enough, the general was subdued on the spot.


    That general is not willing to duel with this kind of young man. He is a hopeless role. As a general of the second-line army, how many years have he got this qualification? If he died in the battlefield, it would be OK. If you are killed in a private duel, then


    Gaida didn''t care so much, with an expression of "you nod quickly, let''s get the white knife in and the red knife out". As a result, the general lost a few cruel words. He said that he had a lot of grown-ups, but he didn''t have the same opinion as a barbarian like you, so he went away in ashes.


    Later, Dewey himself gave an order that these thunder riders belonged to the private army of the family. If anyone dares to thunder and ride horses, it''s even for the private property of tulip family. The private army of tulip family can protect the family property according to the imperial law. In other words, it can kill people freely!


    This kind of insolent short guard behavior finally made no one dare to thunder and ride horses any more.


    Many people can''t help wondering: in the northwest, where are so many amazing giant war horses?


    And these soldiers of Lei Qi can see at a glance that they are absolutely used to the tulip family, the elite of Baizhan. Although there were some prairie people''s wars and a rebellion to pacify the northwest army, it was impossible to produce so many hundred battle men. Judging from their manners, it was obvious that they had not fought only once or twice, but as if they had fought for half their lives! Such a group of fierce soldiers, plus such a strange horse... Although Lei Qi''s horse looks enviable, many of them paid attention to it when they learned that it was consumed. The generals who wanted to buy from tulip family in private gave up their plan: an ordinary thunder horse. The daily consumption of forage is twice as much as that of ordinary superior war horse! More in the camp flow out a rumor: this kind of war horse. Besides forage, it''s meat!! At the moment, walking with such a cavalry, the officers and men of the two infantry divisions were a little nervous. Even as Dewey''s brother, Gabriel never heard Dewey mention this mysterious cavalry. He also had such a question in his heart: brother, where did he train such a strong army? Yakin city is not far away from the eastern fortress. After a day and a night''s March, a team of thunder riders from the vanguard soon arrived at a small forest about 30 miles south of the fortress. After a pause here, the Chinese Army spent the night dressing up. It seems like a long night. The war is coming. Many soldiers have experienced the disastrous defeat of the fall of the fortress. When they come back here this time, they can''t help but feel uneasy. They think of the terrible night, the flying dragons of the enemy flying all over the sky, It''s like killing gods one by one in the dark, harvesting the lives of human soldiers and soldiers... There are also those crafty and terrible Elven archers whose bows and arrows are like poisonous snakes... "Order to go down and fix up the night. At dawn, I see that they are ready to attack!" After all the generals agreed before the war, Gabriel took out a piece of order left by Dewey: "in the first battle tomorrow, if you encounter the enemy fighting outside the city, Leiqi will march first!" After reading the order, people didn''t disagree. After all, this mysterious cavalry seems to have extraordinary strength. How about tomorrow''s battlefield. And the Duke... Where is he now? Twenty miles outside the fortress, on a hillside, behind Dewey, is a long line of Griffin knights who are repairing in situ. Griffin crawling on the ground, under the care of the knight is resting, mouth holster sealed, will not send out a trace of movement¡° Tomorrow... "Dewey stood on the hillside, looking at the outline of the fortress in the distance. Hum, falling snow, you have piled up all kinds of hay, wood and fire oil in the fortress. Are you going to burn the fortress as soon as I attack? Well, of course you are going to give up this fortress, but... It also gives you a chance to take advantage of it! His toes gently, on the ground sand, quickly scratched a word.

 Chapter 621

    At dawn, the distant fortress was still ablaze with lights.


    The orcs in the city must have learned the news of the massive counterattack of the human forces at this moment. After all, such a huge army is advancing, and the distance is only two days. The news can''t be hidden.


    The orcs in the city should have sharpened their blades and are preparing for battle.


    There was a smile in the corner of Dewey''s mouth.


    Behind him, the Griffin knight, who had rested all night, was in high spirits. In the wind of dawn, Griffins stood up one by one, facing the morning wind and opening their wings, as if they also felt the tension before the war.


    "Prepare to attack!" Dewey issued the order in a low voice, then turned to look at the orc lights in the city.


    Well, did they stay up all night? Good. Since you don''t want to sleep, let me take you to sleep!


    At dawn, the Chinese army, who came from the south to take charge of the frontal attack, arrived at the south of the fort after a night''s repair.


    The reaction of the criminals in the city is very fast. From the south wall, looking at the horizon from a distance, the human army appears like an ant colony, with swords and spears like a forest, shields like a wall, and comes in a murderous manner. The orcs were not afraid at all. Instead, they roared excitedly one by one. Many orcs even beat their chests and roared ferociously.


    human beings!


    human beings!


    These timid human beings, they actually gave up the solid wall and ran to attack us? Hum! If they hide in the city wall, it may be very difficult, but... Field battle? ha-ha! Since the war, in the field. Human beings have never gained an advantage!!


    The leader of the orc army quickly gave the order to go out of the city to fight. The order was spread to every Orc''s ear: Welcome! Kill all those people!! Kill them all!!


    Above the city wall, the orcs carried several huge leather drums. Amid the hum of the drums, the south gate opened wide. In the morning light, the orc soldiers were wearing those seemingly crude but actually extremely strong armor. It''s like a black iron current rushing out of the gate.


    Soon, one by one, the square array had been lined up at the bottom of the city. On the wall, the orc leader gave a loud roar, and the orc soldiers in the square array immediately raised their swords. The blade of the big piece is emitting cold light in the morning light, and then the orc soldiers roar in unison, with a heart shaking rhythm. Under this rhythm, the orc''s square array begins to move forward slowly!


    Far away. In the human camp, Alor galloped his horse past the front of his line. As he watched carefully the orc square slowly approaching in the distance, he calculated quickly in his heart.


    "Draw the sword!"


    The officer at the front of the line roared majestically. Soldiers in heavy armour and heavy infantry show their weapons. While Alor galloped his horse, his spear in his hand collided with the blade of the soldiers in the front row, making a series of Jingling sounds.


    "Shield up!"


    The commanding officer''s loud voice spread all over the battlefield. The soldiers in the front rows of the human infantry square were the most powerful and courageous men carefully selected. He quickly put up a huge iron shield in front of him. These shields were nearly two meters tall. When marching on weekdays, they were disassembled into two pieces for transportation.


    One by one shield, ruthlessly inserted in the soil, two meters tall shield, in the front row of soldiers under the dense arrangement, formed a wall of steel!


    The soldiers trembled with excitement. Everyone''s face is high. Nervously watching the orc square in the distance.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Above the wall, the leader of the orc army saw this scene. Can''t help laughing scornfully: "these timid human beings! It''s clearly a field battle, but let go first! ha-ha! Look at their shield, it''s like the city wall... These people don''t know how to fight without the city wall!! Break them down! Even the real wall can''t stop our soldiers! What''s more, it''s such a small shield! "


    At his side, an orc immediately blew the horn, whine low horn sound, through the morning wind quickly spread across the wilderness, the sound sounds like desolate, but with a kind of stirring in people''s heart!!


    "Well, has war begun?"


    In the distance, I listened to the faint sound of the horn from the south. The snow stood on the North Bank of the river, and looked at the fortress on the south bank. It seemed to smile, only with a trace of bitterness and complexity


    "War is on." Behind the hillside in the west of the fortress, Dewey heard the clarion call on the battlefield. He was also smiling, but with a cold smile!


    The sound of the bugle became a life threatening sign. After the bugle sounded, the orc soldiers speeded up immediately, and the huge steel square accelerated abruptly to force the past toward the human camp.


    In the square array, the orc officers are still using a strong roar to remind their soldiers to keep the integrity of the square array and the density of shields while speeding up. According to the experience of fighting with humans, humans are very good at using bows and arrows!


    However, until the target was only 500 meters away from the forefront of human beings, the expected human bows and arrows did not come. Did these human beings change their combat habits? Hum


    Arol stood at the front of the line, calmly looking at the iron square of the orc in the distance. He sighed in his heart: as the duke said, there was no need to use bows and arrows at all. In fact, under the order of Dewey, there were only a few bowmen in the army. Because looking at the orc''s square array, the front, back, left, right and top of the head are blocked by shields, just like an iron turtle. It''s hard for bows and arrows to kill them effectively.


    Yaluoer raised his right hand, and soon the commander sent the order to the rear.


    At the back of the human camp, the catapult carts pulled by carriages have been set up. When the watcher saw the order, he immediately roared: "thirty five degrees! Backfire! "


    Boom!


    There was a sound of the noose and the roar of the catapults. In the sky, the first wave of a hundred and ten catapults pierced the sky. From the top of the human army camp shot, hard fall in the advancing Orc square!


    The powerful power of the noose makes the catapult easily pierce the shield held by the orc soldiers. One by one, half of the catapults fall on the top of the orc''s head. Suddenly, there is a disorder in the orc''s square array. The shield is easily pierced, and the flesh and blood of the Orc soldiers hiding inside. Although it is strong, it can''t resist this kind of killing weapon made by human beings. After a crossbow goes through the shield, it can pierce two or three Orc soldiers inside!


    A hundred and ten catapults fire in unison, under the constant command of the observation hand: 35 degree elevation! 45 degrees up! 60 degree elevation!!


    After a couple of volleys. Regardless of the wounded, at least took hundreds of ORC soldiers'' lives!


    Although the crossbow can effectively kill the orc''s steel square, it is only good at penetrating power and can''t cause too much damage. There was a little confusion on the orc local array. Soon, the position of the dead ORC was pushed up by the orcs in the back row, and the gap of the square array was blocked up again with a shield! And the orcs are moving faster, pushing forward.


    According to the experience of fighting with humans in the past, although this kind of human catapult is frightening, its lethality can''t make the orcs really afraid. Moreover, as long as the rapid approach to the human array. Then the other side''s crossbow is useless!


    "Well, it''s the same old story." The orc leader above the city wall sneered. In today''s war, Luoxue didn''t intervene, but left it to the orcs themselves. The orcs, who were not convinced by the command of the elves, decided to fight a good battle by themselves and let the elves with eyes above the top have a good look: without you elves, we orcs are invincible!


    The orc leader laughed wildly. Push the drummer away. Beat the drums and beat them. It''s the orc army''s last charge!


    Heard the drum, on the battlefield, the orc''s square has been only 100 meters away from the front row of human!


    Finally, among the drums and the square array in front, the orcs roared, dropped their heavy shields one after another, held up their long knives, and rushed towards the human army!


    Battlefield, for a time full of ORC crazy roar, ORC charge, like a tsunami wave in general, mercilessly patted the human line!!


    Arol had left the front line and returned to the rear of the human heavy infantry. He saw the final charge of the orcs and roared. His voice was thick and steady!


    "Hold on!"


    "Hold on!"


    The human soldiers in the front row saw that the strong and hairy orcs had rushed in front of them, even heard each other''s heavy breathing clearly, and saw each other''s blood red eyes and fangs!


    Finally


    Bang! Bang Bang


    Just like the wave beating on the rock, the front end of the orc''s wave charge finally hit the human shield wall! Big black torrent impact, in front of the human shield, as if hit pieces of steel spray!


    The human soldiers fight against the shield with their bodies. The human lines in the first few rows are extremely dense. The orcs rush in front of the human, hit the human shield with their bodies, and slash with long knives


    "Now! Spear


    With the roar of the commander, several gaps on the shield wall in the front of the heavy armor infantry were immediately opened in the original design. The orc, who has been clinging to the human shield wall with his body, is roaring and colliding madly, but he suddenly sees the gap of the human shield wall with despair, and suddenly stabs out a sharp spear!


    The distance is too close. The orcs at the front of the shield wall can''t dodge! This special human spear is more than two meters and fifty long. Each spear is held by two soldiers hiding behind the shield wall. The spear stabs out at the gap and immediately pierces the body of the orc who is crowded in front of the shield!


    One by one, blood flowers bloom. At the front end of the shield wall, a large number of orcs were pierced directly by the spear from the shield when they couldn''t defend. The corpses were like pieces of dead meat hanging on the spear. There were too many orcs charging before the human shield. Under the pressure, the formation was too dense. Every spear, almost no failure! Some spears even pierced three or four orcs!


    On the long shield wall, it suddenly became a dead zone!


    "Close the spear! Second round! Thorns


    The officer of the human issued the order quickly. The human soldiers hiding behind the shield wall skillfully pulled back the spear. Suddenly, blood splashed everywhere, and groups of orcs fell in front of the shield wall!


    Behind more orcs do not know what happened, only know crazy continue to rush forward, trampling on the dead companion''s body. A swarm of bees continue to swarm towards the human shield wall.


    And then, the same old trick is repeated. Once again, from the gap of the shield wall, the spear with the breath of death is pierced out!


    "Thorn!"


    "Thorn!"


    "Thorn!"


    A cry, a scream. Roar, cry before death!


    The combination of shield wall and spear makes a group of orcs fall on the front of human shield wall, and the corpses fall on the ground densely. The orcs behind finally understand what happened. But at this time, the orc''s casualties have exceeded thousands!


    And the human... The long shield wall, only a few places were opened by the orc''s crazy collision, but after the Spearman in the back killed the orc who rushed in, soon other human soldiers raised the shield again.


    On the wall, the orc leader saw this scene and was furious: "hateful human! Mean! Cunning! "


    However, despite the harvest of a large number of ORC lives. But these races with savage blood are far more powerful than expected! After the death of the orcs'' comrades in the front row, the square array behind them was roared by the orc officers. One by one, the orcs roared up to the sky. Soon, they began to be beasts!


    One by one, the orcs roared, and their muscles expanded rapidly. The bones are also rapidly bulky. The fur stands up and the figure soars!


    Orcs on the back. Under the command of the officers, they no longer deal with the human shield wall and spear with flesh and blood. These orcs hold the shield, cross in front of them, and continue to rush towards the human shield wall!


    Waves, as if become more fierce!


    There was a terrible crashing sound. Although the shield hands of the heavy armor infantry in the first few rows of human beings tried to keep a dense line and rely on each other with all their strength and body against the shield, they could clearly feel that the strength of these orcs'' collision was more than twice as strong as before!


    And the Spearman, under the command of the officer, the spear assassination, but gradually become difficult! Orcs shield in front of the body, spear out, stick on the shield, often burst out a flash of sparks! Even if some spears can pierce the enemy, the physical strength and courage of these Orc soldiers have doubled! Even if the body is pierced by the spear, these orcs will still roar and grasp the spear, lift the long knife, split it, and split the spear!


    More orcs, struggling to death, with almost terrible power, life will spear out of the shield!


    For a moment, the human shield wall finally began to tremble and disorder. Under the orc''s desperate charge, a large gap finally appeared in the solid shield wall. The orc soldiers who rushed into the gap often ignored the human soldiers'' swords from all directions behind the shield, but they just roared, raised their weapons and slashed hard at the nearest human! Even if his body is pierced by human swords, he will use his last strength to chop down the nearest human soldier!


    This kind of shocking combat effectiveness, let the human shield wall begin to collapse!


    The shield wall of the first row was soon broken, and the front row of human heavy infantry and orc soldiers fell into the chaos of hanging. Often, even if the orcs died, as long as there was a gap in front of them, they would make the last effort to use their body and weight to smash into them, and try to fight for even a little bit of air attack for their companions behind them!


    More orcs, yelling, pounced on the human beings in front of them. Use your own body to serve as a meat shield for those who charge behind you!!


    The shield wall of the first row collapses, the second row... The third row


    But the human arranges in the front row shield wall and the formation, under the orc this kind of crazy charge, the formation starts to unconsciously behind.


    Casualties, also increased rapidly!


    After the transformation of orcs, even the strength of their bodies has increased a lot, and even their sense of pain seems to be extremely dull. Often some humans have hit each other with a knife. As long as it''s not fatal, the orcs will seem to be unconscious. With a backhand knife, they will split the body of the shocked human warrior in two!


    The front line retreated slowly, and the formation became more and more flattened


    Yaluoer wiped sweat, looked at the front line: "it''s time! Signal! If it goes on like this, we can''t hold it! Damn, these orcs are monsters


    Boom!!


    A firelight shot into the sky after the human camp!


    A moment later. On the side of the battlefield, far away, a large amount of dust rises!


    Far away, a dark shadow, originally in the right rear of the human camp. But quickly over the human right wing, and then around a bend, horizontal toward the battlefield rushed up!


    The dust is all over the sky, in the dust. I saw the shadow of the front gradually appeared!


    Cavalry!


    Human cavalry!!


    Thunder ride!!


    Ten thousand horses galloping, iron hooves trampling on the earth, dense as the roar of rain, the earth seems to be moaning and shaking!


    The majestic Leiqi charge, the giant horses spread their hooves and galloped with all their strength, finally revealing their terrible grandeur!!


    This one by one giant war horse, even on the war horse''s body, has put on the thick body armor!! Horsemen on horseback. Each one is a standard and expensive Knight plate armor! With iron on the helmet! The whole body from head to foot, almost no skin exposed outside! The weapon in each cavalry''s hand is not the traditional spear of imperial cavalry, nor the saber, but... Mace!


    The black waistcoat and the Black Knight''s plate armor make these Mercedes Benz thunder riders turn into a black cloud and a black iron torrent!


    Thunderriders cross the flank into the battlefield. Charge the formation with the spear of cavalry. Like a sharp knife, it plunges into the flank of orcs on the battlefield!


    Boom!!


    It''s not without reaction time for orcs. The most flanking Orc square soon turned its direction under the command of the officer. The orcs held their shields high and roared at the charging human cavalry!


    "Stop them!"


    The orc officer roared!


    Leiqi''s first charge is the orc''s Square!


    These orcs are not afraid of human cavalry at all. In previous battles, they have fully understood the combat effectiveness of human cavalry!


    Even in the field, ORC soldiers, and human cavalry, are not at all inferior! Although the human cavalry has strong power to charge, the orcs can resist each other with their strong physique and square array!


    However, this time, the orcs were wrong, because what they met was not ordinary human cavalry, but the thunder cavalry created by Dewey after years of careful research in Northwest China!


    Giant war horse, Leiqi!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!!!


    When Leiqi''s charging torrent collided with the orc''s square array, it immediately let the orc who was full of self-confidence in his heart, and let out a roar of terror and despair!


    The minimum height is more than two meters, the weight is more than one ton, plus the whole body of iron armor, as well as the weight of horse cavalry, as well as the sprint power after running! This kind of terrible momentum of crazy galloping charge can no longer be resisted by orcs!


    The most front-end orc, under the charge of thunder riding, didn''t even have time to react, so he was hit hard and flew out! Then a large number of thunder riders roared by. In the orc''s Square, the orc soldiers faced these huge, wild and explosive cavalry, and immediately turned into paper and mud!


    Dense line, can''t give Leiqi charge even a little block, strong Leiqi as if incarnated into a heavy tank, under the collision, can directly block in front of the orc hit fly! Horseshoe gallop. The orcs will smash their bones even if they are scratched by the thunder rider!


    This square array, the first to bear the brunt of the attack, did not bring any obstruction to the pace of Lei Qi''s advance. It collapsed in an instant! A large number of thunder galloped by, crushing the orc''s array to pieces!


    Horsemen on horseback, crazy waving Maces. Reaping the orc''s life! Even if the orc''s body is strong and won''t die for a while under the beating of the mace, as long as it falls to the ground, it will be trampled into a pile of meat mud by the thunder horse hooves swarming behind!


    Gaida sat on the horse, his mace was covered with broken flesh and blood, and his whole body was dyed red. The original silver fighting spirit had turned miserable red under the blood light. As the commander of Lei Qi. He charged at the forefront of the team. He didn''t know how many orcs he had killed under the mace. Even the officers of the square array were killed by him!


    On the mace full of spines, there are Orc''s flesh and blood. He and countless thunder riders under his command have become a murderer!


    the wind puffs the clouds away. Whistling by!


    Leiqi tore up the first square array that was the first to bear the brunt, and continued to rush horizontally towards the depth of the battlefield!


    Above the city wall, the orcs who saw this scene were shocked. They never thought of it. Can human cavalry have such a powerful fighting capacity?!


    In front of Lei Qi, the orcs are proud of their huge body and powerful power, and they are all in a downwind. What''s more terrible is not the maces of the knights, but the horses of the thunder riders! These horses are not afraid of the bloody battlefield, even as if once they see the blood, these horses seem to change more and more crazy! The roar of the horses is like a tiger or a wolf!


    Seeing thunder riding like the sun melting snow momentum, in a moment it broke the orc''s three squares. The orc leader on the wall finally roared out:


    "Let the wolf ride! Let the wolf ride to stop them! "


    "But, chief! The Elven king only left us two thousand wolf riders... "One of his subordinates quickly reminded us:" these human cavalry are eccentric, and the number is more than that of wolf riders... "


    "Asshole!" The orc''s leader smashed the man and roared, "let the wolf ride out anyway! We must stop these cavalry, otherwise, our square array will be in chaos! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gaida smashed a high earth Orc in front of him with a stick and dented his helmet. The ORC was more and more fierce when he was seriously injured. He opened his body and rushed at himself. But the horse ran into it and immediately flew it upside down. From afar to death! The fighting light on Gaida''s mace is like a torch, flying from left to right


    Finally, the pressure in front of him suddenly relaxed. He looked carefully, but he had already rushed out of the battlefield!


    It''s just a stick of incense. Leiqi has already crossed the whole battlefield and smashed the array of at least four orcs! Brought nearly ten thousand damage to the orcs! Among these injuries, only 30% died under the mace of the knight, and more died under the collision and trampling of the horse''s hooves!


    Gaida held up the mace and ran forward for a while. Then he lowered his horse''s speed. Looking back, Leiqi still kept at least 80%!


    Although many Knights have been injured, but those horses are more and more irritable and excited! Some horses'' armor was broken by the orc''s dying counterattack, and their blood flowed, but they didn''t feel it! Hot air is blowing in the nostrils, and the eyes are red!


    Looking at the orc army in the distance behind him, who had been charged by himself once and made the formation scattered, Gaida was excited and yelled: "turn around, line up again! Let''s go back and forth with it again! "


    At this time, the gate of the city opened wide, and teams of wolf cavalry roared out of the city, with a clear goal. They rushed towards the side of the battlefield, where thunder cavalry gathered!


    "Ha ha! The number is so small... However, cavalry to cavalry, that''s the best Gaida laughed wildly: "run up! Let these beasts have a taste of our power! "


    "One, two, three..."


    On the hillside, Dewey put down his telescope and made a quick calculation in his heart: "six squares, that''s at least 60000 orcs. There are only a few reserves in the city. Well, there seems to be less wolf riding. There are only two thousand of them... But how come there are no elves in the war? "


    Dewey then shook his head and let it go! Opportunity is in front of us!


    "All out! The Griffin is ahead, and the magician will follow


    Dewey jumped on his Griffin''s back. As soon as he pulled the reins, the Griffin raised its neck, vibrated its wings, and immediately flew into the sky. After that, hundreds of Griffin Knights followed, like a dark cloud, and rushed towards the fortress in the distance!


    "Enemy! The sky


    The orcs on the wall soon found the figure of Dewey and others, and those winged air cavalry were the Slytherins that had appeared a few days ago!!


    Although the name of Slytherin deeply shocked the elves, the orcs naturally knew the legend!


    Seeing a hundred Griffin Knights appear in the sky, they dive madly towards the fortress. The orcs raised their weapons one after another, a little at a loss for a moment.


    Du Wei is in the front, controlling the Griffin, and skips over the city wall quickly. His cross gun sweeps fiercely. Suddenly, several Orc soldiers on the wall were smashed to the ground, and the Griffin also stretched out a vertical grasp to catch an orc, which was easily torn in mid air. Broken bodies with blood into the city!


    He swept back into the air and quickly made a few gestures to convey the order.


    "Don''t entangle with orcs, attack the target directly!"


    In the sky, hundreds of Griffin Knights scattered in droves and turned into more than a dozen teams, scattered in all directions towards every corner of the fortress


    Warehouse. Houses, buildings, walls


    Before the war, Dewey had marked all the places where he knew there were kindling materials such as fire oil and firewood in the city!


    These places will be important places for Griffins to attack directly!


    The appearance of Griffins makes the orcs in a panic. They lack the means to fight back against the enemies in the air, and can only clumsily concentrate on the defeat of human beings. A small amount of catapults left in the fort. Shoot into the sky.


    However, orcs have never been trained by catapults, and Griffins are swift and violent. The roar of the catapult did not damage the Griffin''s fur!


    And then, in the Griffin Knight city set fire everywhere at the same time, in the sky, appeared a dense shadow!


    magician!


    Du Wei solicits, tulip Duke''s special office magician team, appeared in the fortress''s sky!


    These are all the magicians that Dewey recruited. Among them, the level of magic is relatively high, and they are good at fire magic. There are about 30 magicians in total!


    One magician at once began to chant the incantation! Even though some magicians are not good at it, their strength has increased a lot with the increase of advanced walnut wands and the best red fire drill for fire magic!


    In a flash, between the sky dozens of fire, whistling towards the city shot down... Fire! Fire everywhere!! The low-level magicians launch fireballs crazily, while the high-level magicians display their fire magic one by one! Wall of fire! The storm of fire sucking, the whirlpool of fire system, even the element of fire summoning!! Soon, there was an explosion, followed by the fire! A place piled up with a lot of fire oil barrels was ignited. In the explosion, the fire burst into the sky! Under the action of fire oil, the flame spreads quickly! The orcs are busy fighting the fire, but at the same time they have to face the attack of Griffins from the sky, so they can''t spare any energy. Magicians almost did not consider the consumption of magic, one by one of the fire magic lost. The warehouses, walls and many other places in the city soon became a sea of fire! More magicians, after setting off the fire, also conveniently dropped one or two wind spells, making the fire spread more and more fiercely with the help of wind power!! On the battlefield outside the city, the orc troops were frightened to find that the fortress behind them soon burst into flames everywhere, and the smoke billowed into the sky... At the beginning of the fire, it was little by little, and then quickly connected into one... "All shields!! Charge Just when the orc''s army was in a panic, there was a roar of excitement from the human army! Shield removed, behind the human Army soldiers waving weapons, launched an attack! Just out of the city wolf cavalry, has not been able to contact with the thunder, behind the fortress has changed! But at the moment, Gaida didn''t care so much. He had already quickly urged the horses and rushed towards the wolf riding in front of him. The thunder riding behind him roared up... "Fire fighting! Put out the fire!! Help... "Ka! The last voice did not make out, a spear shadow pierced the orc soldier''s neck, and the head was directly exploded into a ball of blood under the action of fighting spirit! Dewey drew back his spear and saw that the city was full of fire. He could not help but roar. One building, one street, one wall! In the place where the firewood and kerosene were originally piled up, they soon became one after another under the spread of the fire! The orcs in the city began to despair! They try to escape, but where are they going? Is it going north? The way to the north is blocked by the fire! Fire everywhere!! As for the tens of thousands of ORC troops in the south of the city, they are dead! In front of them are the fierce counterattack and thunder riding of human beings! Behind... Even the chance to retreat is gone!! The fortress has become a city of fire!! To the north of the river, the snow stood there, looking at the fortress in the distant fire. There was a strange expression on its face, as if it just sighed¡° What a big fire... "Behind it, Lockhart was also shocked, but then Lockhart heard the low sigh of falling snow, the young man suddenly moved in his heart, and suddenly stared at falling snow in shock:" you... Do you... "

 Chapter 622

    The orc army''s formation has been driven down by Leiqi''s charge, and the lineup is like a pack of scattered sand.


    The impact of Leiqi is really amazing. The burst out of the charge is like a crushing charge, smashing the iron armor square that the orcs were proud of!!


    At this moment, the human counterattack charge, the morale of the human infantry, lost the heavy shield, carrying the sword swarmed up, toward the panic of the orc camp!


    Behind you, the fire burns the city!


    In this case, although the orcs tried to resist, most of them were discouraged.


    The low morale makes the orcs retreat in the face of human''s charge. At the moment, the human is bursting out with great fighting spirit! Since the beginning of the war, we have never seen our own troops repel these powerful enemies in the field! And it''s still like today, with overwhelming superiority in the field?!


    This scene inspired the hearts of human officers and men, under the boiling blood, in the roar of the general officers, more human beings have forgotten the terrible enemy!


    The wave like charge soon annihilated the scattered part of the orc Army


    And at this moment, Gaida''s thunder riding and wolf riding have collided with each other!


    Both sides are powerful cavalry, after the first wave of collision, in a loud bang, people are tumbling, countless cavalry and wolf riding have been hit by their own mounts in the confrontation.


    In the past, even if the wolf riders fell to the ground, their giant wolves could still cause great damage to human beings, but this time, they are facing thunder riders!


    The giant wolf bared his teeth and growled, but this time, the cavalry and horses of human beings no longer softened as they used to hear the roar of a giant wolf. It''s even frightening. These thunder riding horses, in front of the giant wolf, but even more excited! The huge war horse''s eyes were red and hissed. The hissing sound was not like a horse, but like a tiger wolf! Roaring like thunder!


    Even when the wolf heard thunder''s roar, he retreated.


    And these horses are huge, even if the cavalry on the back falls. These horses have been inspired by the beast, self-care will continue to charge towards the nearest enemy!


    Some giant wolves want to jump up and attack the horses, but these giant horses are huge and heavy, and often the giant wolves pounce, but it seems that they hit a meat mountain! The horse swayed at most once or twice, but the wolf himself was shaken away. Then the horse jumped on it, and some of the horses kicked with their hooves. The muscle is like a shoe cast of copper and iron. If you kick it right, you can easily blow up a giant wolf''s head! Even if kicked on the body, also can let the giant wolf immediately roll out the distance. When I stand up, at least two bones are broken!


    Although the wolf cavalry is fierce, simply comparing the fighting power of the cavalry, these wolf soldiers may not be much better than the human cavalry... Even. If there is no giant wolf mount, these wolf soldiers are not as strong as ordinary Taurus orcs when they fight on foot.


    In addition, although these giant chariots are huge, they are not bulky because of their strong sprint and explosive power. Giant wolf''s attack and jump can not occupy much advantage.


    Soon, under the collision of the two sides, the two cavalry streams collided. And Leiqi is relying on the number of advantages, a charge on the past!


    Gaida waves a mace and smashes the head of a wolf cavalry. However, a fierce wolf cavalry is beaten down and jumps to Gaida''s side. He uses both hands and feet, climbs on the horse''s back and stretches out his head to open his mouth. I want to bite Gaida. As a result, Gaida''s steed fell down and stepped on its front hoof. Suddenly stepped on the head, died.


    Two thousand wolf cavalry can''t stop Lei Qi''s charge. The weakness of wolf cavalry that is not good at gathering charge is exposed. Their ground impact ability is far less than Lei Qi''s. However, the previous tactics of scattered fighting are seriously weakened because the advantage of Mount no longer exists.


    Although human cavalry also has weaknesses, once the cavalry with heavy armor is dismounted, it will be heavy with tens of kilograms of iron armor, which makes the dismounted cavalry slow down, and even with poor strength, it is difficult to stand up on their own. But even so, Leiqi still easily passed through the formation of wolf riding


    Gaida''s chariots turned to see that the first round of collision left behind was chaos, and the wolves rode around. Some were crushed by thunder cavalry, others were cunning to attack the fallen human cavalry.


    Gaida didn''t hesitate at the moment. After a roar, he immediately raised the mace and made a gesture. Leiqi soon split into two. Under Gaida''s leadership, half of the people quickly regrouped, and continued to rush towards most of the array of ORC troops from the side, while the other half hanged the wolf on the spot!


    Such excellent equestrian skills, such quick response, such high tactical accomplishment


    The orc''s rout, is in the thunder ride after another charge, can no longer clean up.


    In spite of the orc officer''s crazy cry, but in the face of the human''s crazy counterattack, the side of the thunder riding once again rushed back and forth, like a sharp knife, from the orc formation''s waist ruthlessly inserted in!


    The battle lasted for two hours, until noon, when the sun was high in the sky. A large number of ORC soldiers began to become tired and weak after being transformed into beasts because of the time limit. The formation was further flattened, and some orcs began to escape!


    Some orcs finally dropped their weapons, turned their heads, and ran back in droves! With the first, there is the second, the third... The hundredth, the thousandth... And more!


    When the army began to rout, the officers were helpless, and even some officers fled with their own lines!


    But the problem in front of the orcs is: behind them, there is no way out!


    The whole fortress has become a sea of fire! If you want to cross a city of fire with flesh and blood, it is not "close to" suicide, but "equal to" suicide!!


    The fleeing orcs frantically ran to the wall of the fortress, but they were soon driven back by the heat wave. The desperate orcs could only start running on both sides of the fortress, trying to walk around the city


    More orcs. In the process of defeat, because the formation was too scattered before, they trampled each other to death!


    Seeing the massive collapse of the orcs, the human infantry did not rush to catch up with them. Two hours of fierce fighting, so that the original poor physical quality of human beings, has reached the limit, only because of the victory and the spirit of extreme excitement to support the soldiers! At this moment, when we see the enemy''s rout, some soldiers will not support us on the spot. In the spirit of burning out, more exhausted, on the spot on a buttock to sit down on the ground, and can no longer stand up!


    Only a small part of the human army is still on the battlefield. In the scuffle, small groups of orcs are scattered and surrounded, and continue to be annihilated.


    The battle is coming to an end.


    The wolf cavalry was the first to leave the battlefield. Two thousand wolf cavalry, finally met the only human army and their direct enemy opponent, and this opponent is more ferocious than them, the positive charge ability is more terrifying!


    Two thousand wolf cavalry, after losing more than half. Less than 600 riders fled the battlefield with their mobility and scattered along both sides of the city of fire.


    Leiqi didn''t make efforts to chase these fast wolves. There are too many orcs defeated on the battlefield. They have plenty of targets!


    The wolf cavalry soon divided into innumerable squads. The infantry chasing the orcs howled everywhere on the battlefield. Some orcs run all the way, but after all, they can''t run a four legged horse. When they are caught up, the mace comes from the back of their head, which can overturn the skull of an orc!


    And when more thunder riders pursue and kill the enemy''s defeated army, they obviously show a kind of "cunning" which is not matched with their own huge size!


    This kind of cunning performance in: Lei Qi will catch up quickly. However, he is not in a hurry to attack the enemy who catches up with him first. Instead, he pats his horse all the way and goes on! It was not until he got far ahead and crossed a considerable part of the enemy''s defeated army that he turned his head and went back all the way to harvest his prey calmly!


    This practice makes the orcs into despair!


    Even if the orc army is lucky enough to escape the pursuit of thunder riding. Also found that their tragic fate is not over!


    In the process of trying to escape around the city. The Griffin knight who set fire in the city soon appeared in front of them!


    And there was before. Before the beginning of the battle, the two of the humans surrounded the two divisions on both sides of the stone ground, then they quickly crossed and stopped in front of the ground where the orcs were defeated, and began to hang these orcs wantonly.


    Even some desperate Orc troops, regardless of everything, went into the burning fortress. They would rather be burned than die under human hands!


    By the afternoon, the last sporadic battle on the battlefield was finally over.


    Human soldiers hold swords in their hands. When they look around, there is no more enemy shadow. Finally, some soldiers begin to hold swords high and shout for victory


    Countless soldiers face with excitement and excitement, body stained with blood, the edge of their own or the enemy''s blood, trampling on the enemy''s body, crazy roar, vent the excitement and excitement in the heart!


    Victory!


    A big win!!!


    Leiqi began to gather the troops. The sharp whistling of Leiqi spread all over the battlefield. Scattered small groups of Leiqi pursuing the enemy began to gather. When the big troops regrouped. This Armored Cavalry, like a torrent of black, formed a new line on the battlefield full of corpses!


    The cavalry on the horse and their armor were all red with blood, but after regrouping, none of the cavalry roared! Compared with the cheering human infantry, these people are horribly silent!


    Looking at this group of cavalry from a distance, the human soldiers also calmed down and watched with awe as the friendly army, which showed terrible fighting power today, slowly withdrew from the battlefield


    Every imperial soldier who looks at Lei Qi has not only respect but also fear in his eyes!


    Just now that kind of like a raging iron current general charge! It seems to crush everything in front of you! I''m so impressed with these people! Du Wei rode on the Griffin''s back and circled around the burning fortress, looking at the fire below... Looking down from the sky, there was no breath of life in the whole city of fire. At this moment, the Griffin knight has retreated, and the magicians have left the battlefield. However, Duwei still stayed here, circling round and round, unwilling to leave for a long time... The fire in the fortress and the cry of victory of the human army on the battlefield complement each other, so that Duwei''s face, I don''t know whether it is joy or a faint haze... "A big victory... How about charcoal?" Dewey sighed and then gave a bitter smile, with a trace of self mockery in his laughter¡° Hum, what am I doing with this sigh? Am I going to become a saint? Bah He spits hard at the city of fire below. Then he pulls the reins and drives the Griffin back

 Chapter 623

    When Dewey saw Gabriel, his younger brother, a commander''s armor had been dyed Yin red, his shoulder armor was still hanging a piece of meat, and his face was still stained with blood.


    But Gabriel''s look was very excited. As soon as he saw Dewey, he strode up and hugged him fiercely. He didn''t care that most of his blood had rubbed against Dewey.


    "All right!" Du Wei pushed away his younger brother, looked up and down carefully, and made sure that he was not seriously injured. Then he let go.


    In the first battle today, Dewey put his infantry regiment behind the army''s infantry shield wall for the sake of protecting his younger brother.


    After all, this is Gabriel''s first battle, even if he is a brave young man, but in the first battle, it is better not to let him undertake too dangerous tasks. A little proper training is enough.


    But looking at Gabriel''s bloody body, it''s obvious that he is still rushing very fast


    "Did you lose your team and rush to the front alone?" Du Wei lowered his face and looked at his brother.


    "I killed at least six orcs today!" Gabriel''s face was excited. He didn''t seem to notice Dewey''s face. He was still excited and said in a loud voice: "one of them is probably an officer, because I think the helmet on his head is different from other orcs."


    "I ask you if you left your team and rushed to the front alone." Dewey lowered his voice.


    "This..." Gabriel noticed the strange tone of his brother''s voice. He shrunk his head and said with some trepidation: "after I started fighting, the scene was a bit chaotic. I only knew to rush forward... I didn''t care about it."


    Dewey took a deep breath. Just want to reprimand my younger brother, but looking at the excitement and excitement on the young man''s face, and the look in his eyes full of expectation, it''s like a child who hopes to get praise from the elders after he has made outstanding achievements.


    Du Wei thought about it, and thought that it was his younger brother''s first battle after all. If he scolded him fiercely, I''m afraid it would hurt the young man''s self-confidence. Then he sighed and patted him on the shoulder: "well done, you are very brave. You didn''t lose our father''s face!"


    Gabriel''s eyes turned red. He dropped his head and wiped his eyes quickly. When he raised his head, he looked straight at Dewey. But he suddenly lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "brother, I know... Today I shouldn''t move forward recklessly. As an officer, I have dereliction of duty... Although you didn''t have the heart to scold me. But... "


    He said. He took Dewey''s hand and looked into Dewey''s eyes eagerly: "I promise, I won''t be so reckless next time!"


    Dewey smiles with satisfaction. My younger brother knows very well in his heart. That''s good. It''s worth loving him.


    "Just..." Gabriel scratched his head again. I know you love me, but next time, don''t put me at the back of the line. Brother... You are certainly for my good. But let others see, but will look down on me, only when I am a useless pustule protected by you


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and he knew that his posture of protection seemed to be somewhat inappropriate.


    The two brothers looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    The fire lasted a whole day. The next day, Duwei sent troops and magicians to fight together, the city''s fire was finally controlled, until the next night, the fire was all extinguished.


    The fortress, which was once majestic, was left with only broken walls.


    Trampling on the rubble, Dewey walked on the ruins of the fort, looking around. In some places, there is smoke.


    "Three years. Millions of gold coins and tens of thousands of man-made, the construction of the male city ah He sighed.


    The human infantry had crossed the ruins from both sides. Five thousand troops were stationed in the shoal on the South Bank of the river as an early warning to prevent criminals from crossing the river at any time.


    "Fortunately, although the fire was fierce and destroyed the buildings on the ground, the foundations of most of the buildings were still there, and the outline of the city wall remained a lot. It should not be a difficult problem to rebuild. It''s just... Time is a thorny issue. During the construction of the city, the criminals will certainly harass us


    Dewey frowned deeply.


    In this war, he basically achieved his strategic goal. A victory, the effective general gradually numb, low MI, stimulate up!


    Look at the soldiers who are working back and forth, cleaning the battlefield and the ruins of the city, with confident and proud smiles on their faces. That expression, and a few days ago, I just arrived in the city of Arkin, those numb and panic endless appearance, has a huge difference.


    At the same time, mankind recaptured the south bank. Strategically, there was no need to worry that the criminals would invade the South with this fortress at any time. Although Luoxue said that it did not intend to go south in a large scale, after all, it was a war, not a family game. Even Luoxue could not believe all the words of the enemy.


    As for the third


    Du Wei suddenly gave a sneer, the corners of his mouth curved a little, and his eyes were cold


    Luoxue, you are really big and cruel!


    60000 Orc troops, are you used as cannon fodder?!


    You "Saint" are really crazy!


    But, well, let me get to your bottom line. It''s ridiculous. Don''t you mean to be a saint? But now it seems that your so-called "Saint" is just kindness to your elves!


    Soon after the fight, Dewey noticed a difference.


    In this battle, the victory was brilliant, but in general, the criminal army left behind was all orcs! No one of the elves took part in the war!


    If there are elves participating in the war, even if they have Griffin cavalry, the number of Griffin cavalry is too small, so sneak attack is OK. If you encounter a large-scale air army of the elves, even if 100 Griffin Knights have the name of Slytherin, you don''t have to deal with thousands of elves head-on. As long as the other side has more than 3000 air elves soldiers and only 100 Griffin knights, you have to retreat, even if you set fire to death. Absolutely dare not fight! It''s absolutely impossible to achieve such brilliant results now!


    What''s more, air power, they also have dragon!


    The elves didn''t take part in the war. Even if the orcs were defeated later, the elves on the north bank didn''t have a single soldier to support them. It was just that some of the human troops were dazzled by the victory and rushed to the river. When they tried to cross the river to pursue, the elves soldiers appeared to stop them, but then the human army retreated, and the elves stopped fighting.


    Originally, Dewey took the magician to fight together and was ready to bear considerable losses. The anticipation in his mind. On one side, we have 100 Griffin cavalry and 30 magicians. If we encounter a large number of Elven warriors defending the sky and the Dragon fighting, we will certainly have huge damage. Even in the worst case of setting fire to death. Dewey even had the best plan for all the 100 Griffin Knights!


    And


    ¡­¡­


    "More than 37000 enemies were killed and less than 2000 prisoners were captured?"


    After reading the statistics, Dewey immediately sank his face.


    On the ruins of the fortress, the original position of the city''s commander-in-chief''s office was temporarily re encamped.


    In the big account, many generals gathered here to make postwar reports.


    But Du Wei''s face sank when he saw the statistics!


    "Well. Less than two thousand... "Du Wei was about to say something, but when he looked at all the generals in the tent, he sighed in his heart. He had already buried his hatred.


    This is not a war of annihilation, but a war of rout. According to common sense, it is unlikely that the ratio of the number of beheading and capturing enemies will be so out of balance. Then the only explanation is the following people. Concealing the truth: hatred. So that at the end of the battle, human soldiers kill red eyes. Kill all the captured orcs! Even... Many officers acquiesce or encourage this kind of behavior.


    Du Wei sighed. He knew that if he pursued this kind of thing, it would arouse the resentment of his generals. After all, since the war, the orcs have made all kinds of indelible hatred towards human beings... For example, the orcs even regard human beings as food! This one alone is enough for human beings to treat these enemies with hatred.


    As a coach


    Don''t be merciful!


    Dewey gritted his teeth, calmed down, and deliberately threw the statistics aside: "what else? What about our brother''s injuries? "


    Seeing Du Wei''s dignified face dispersed, the generals were relieved that many people in the big account had a part in the massacre of prisoners of war. The remaining 2000 prisoners of war were left by some officers who had been captured by the enemy.


    But


    He can''t help feeling a little complicated and snowing. He has already formed such hatred. Do you still want to be a saint and seek peace?


    Is it possible? Hum!


    "My Lord." The officer in charge of statistics handed in the second data.


    Du Wei at a glance looked down, a correction in the heart.


    The casualties were close to more than 20000, of which more than 15000 were killed in the battle. The rest were seriously injured and disabled, and nearly 4000 had lost their fighting capacity for minor injuries.


    All in all, I''ve lost nearly 25000 soldiers.


    He set fire everywhere, blocked the other side''s back, surrounded the two wings, and put one of his trumps, Lei Qi, into it.


    As a result, the proportion of casualties in this crushing battle has reached about 1:1.5?


    Even if it is defeated, but the orc''s combat effectiveness, really strong! If it wasn''t for their own thunder riding that broke the enemy''s formation, the proportion of casualties on both sides of the war would not have been much cheaper.


    Oh, by the way, there are also casualties of Lei Qi. This figure is not included in it!


    In this battle, Leiqi rushed back and forth, and later defeated the other''s wolf rider head-on. After the war, statistics showed that. The damage of thunder riding is over a thousand. This result has been considered good, but for Dewey, still feel extremely distressed!


    Others are surprised when the tulip family produced such a strong force to defend, especially the cavalry. The temperament displayed one by one is undoubtedly a genuine elite soldier! However, although the tulip family in the northwest experienced the battle of giliat and the war of annihilating the rebels of the northwest army. But the former is well known. Du Wei had only two or three thousand cavalry at that time, and the latter war lasted for a short time... But only Du Wei and some key figures in his family knew how much thought Du Wei had spent on the establishment of this Lei Qi!! We all know that elite soldiers are made by fighting, not by training. The origin of this Leiqi is also mysterious: after Duwei reached a cooperation agreement with Saladin on the grassland, Duwei not only supplied Saladin with weapons and materials. He also secretly sent troops directly into the grassland and fought under Saladin''s command. On weekdays, he only disguised himself as Saladin''s subordinate. For more than three years, these troops have been in rotation almost every year, and they have gradually changed. Duwei sent troops from his family to the grassland. With the help of the grassland, the area of scuffle, Saladin was in the process of annexing tribes in the grassland. Participate in the war, will be a batch of troops, honed into a real elite troops! It''s a very difficult job: the number of troops dispatched has been controlled in each batch. If there are too many troops, they will show traces. If it''s too little, it''s useless. We can''t help Saladin too much, lest this Coyote''s power expand too fast and beyond his control. For three years. A group of elite Knights honed out from the grassland battlefield. During this period, they had been injured, which made Dewey feel guilty. Is this kind of training too cruel?! However, objectively speaking, such fighting also strengthened Duwei''s control over the grassland situation! One battle after another provoked hatred among the tribes on the grassland. Saladin''s power expanded at the same time. But it also made more and more tribes on the grassland unite to fight against Saladin. result. It makes such an elite thunder riding team! These people are honed in the battle with the grassland people who are known as the strongest cavalry! Of course, to carry out this extremely dangerous "combat training", the treatment of the thunder riding and cavalry is the highest, even in the tulip family¡° My Lord, we have won the battle! How do you like to write the military newspaper to the imperial capital? " In the big tent, after a general opened his mouth, many people looked at Duwei eagerly. Such an unprecedented victory since the beginning of the war, the reward in the imperial capital must also be very heavy! You are all soldiers. What are you fighting for? Apart from defending the glory of the Empire and soldiers, who doesn''t want to make great contributions to the war, win the rewards of high officials, and let his family live happily? Du Wei carefully observed the changes of each of his generals'' facial expressions one by one, and wrote them down in his heart. With a smile on his face, he said, "don''t worry. I''ll write back to the imperial capital today and ask for help for you." Cheers. All of a sudden, a lot of people were happy and smiling, and even more people were shouting that we should take advantage of the present situation to fight across the river, defeat the enemy on the north bank and get more fruits of victory. Du Wei listened, just a faint smile, did not say anything. Before the war, many of these guys were fiercely opposed to this counterattack... But now, hum. In his heart a horizontal, faintly did some care... Cleaning! And cleaning! If you want to really master this army, there are still quite a few of these people who need to be washed out! If you want this army to be firmly marked with my own brand... Then, in front of this group of people, we should carefully distinguish! Some of them can develop into their own lineage, while the others can only be cleaned up! Maybe, with this reward, we can get a batch of them away? When he thought of this, he could not help laughing at himself... I did not expect that one day, I would also move this kind of mind. Luoxue, you are a saint and a madman. But I''m not! I''m not a saint, I''m not a madman! I will only do it in my own way! Go my own way!

 Chapter 624

    In the meeting hall of the Imperial Palace, all the powerful men of the imperial capital are talking to each other. Just now his Highness The Regent announced the latest war report: the content is certainly exciting and exciting.


    However, when the reading finished, Prince Chen looked at the crowd with smiling eyes, but everyone would be ostrich one by one, just sitting in their seats one by one. They would rather talk to each other in a low voice, as if they were all marveling at the contents of the war report, but no one spoke openly.


    Chen Prince laughed, he knew these people hit is what idea.


    "Duke tulip presided over a great victory in the eastern front, annihilated more than 40000 enemies and recaptured the occupied eastern fortress at one stroke. This war not only saved the empire from the humiliation and embarrassment of the defeat of the fortress, but also relieved the crisis of a large area of the Empire south of the fortress. What''s more, such a victory is also the biggest one we have won in the face of these enemies since the war began. "


    Chen Prince these a few words come out, just be regarded as to finally give this big victory to make the keynote of an evaluation.


    All of you who are still pretending to talk in a low voice are relieved at last.


    All right, the big boss is talking. Since Prince Chen said it was a great victory and of great significance... Then it was settled!


    In fact, if it was in those years that such a victory had something to do with the popular tulip Duke, when the news came out, it would be a busy compliment. Because at that time everyone knew that Prince Chen trusted Du Wei very much, and the tulip family was almost the pillar of his empire. At that time, everyone was willing to do the icing on the cake.


    But now... Things are different.


    The relationship between the tulip family and the royal family has become more and more ambiguous. In this case. Who dares to talk? Heaven knows in the heart of Prince Chen what attitude he has towards tulip family.


    Let''s talk about this big win. Victory is victory, but no one dares to say anything praise first. In case Prince Chen is not happy with Du Wei, you still openly applaud Du Wei, it will be very inconvenient.


    See Chen prince opened his mouth to cheer first, so the following people immediately applauded.


    For a moment, the hall was full of cheers.


    But then, these words of praise are always finished. For a moment, the scene fell into a delicate silence


    Now that we have won the battle and made great achievements, it is only natural that we should be rewarded.


    However, it''s easy for others to say how to give Duwei a reward??


    pay? Don''t be kidding. Tulip Duke has been recognized as the richest man in the Empire! Even the Liszt family has become a subsidiary of the tulip family, and the weapon dealer, Mount Delan Warcraft, has long been willing to lose.


    be promoted? Dewey''s current titles include: General of the Empire, commander of the eastern front of the theater. Command of 200000 regular Imperial troops.


    Up again? How to raise the price? Let him be the commander in chief of the war zone? If not, where is general Rostock? Besides... With the ghost relationship between the tulip family and the royal family, let Dewey take charge of the Northern War Zone of the Empire. Almost covering more than 80% of the most elite troops of the Empire?


    Who dares to say such a suggestion?! court death!


    So, SHENGJUE?


    Duvet''s title is already Duke! Duke, in theory, is the best title a courtier can get. Further up is the prince level. But the problem is, unless it''s directly related to the royal family. It''s impossible to be a prince.


    This will be troublesome. You can''t give money, you can''t be promoted, you can''t be promoted!


    How can I get a reward?


    Some people can''t help thinking of a palpitating sentence in their heart:


    You can''t get a reward for your success!


    None of you here is an idiot. At least you have been immersed in the big vat of the official sea for half of your life. None of you is not an old man, not even a young man like camisilo. In the past two years, he was also influenced by the old Prime Minister robustscher, and gradually became a little fox.


    Everyone has witnessed the whole process of Dewey''s rise.


    Carefully speaking, Duke tulip, a young man, has made great contributions to the Empire since he came to the fore


    Brilliant!


    The amazing performance of the coup d''etat day can only be said to have achieved his personal prestige and established a close personal relationship with the Regent himself. But later, his contribution to the empire is probably from the Augustine Dynasty. No minister can match!


    First of all, the "magic sharing spirit" was created. He participated in the establishment of the Imperial Academy of magic and broke the monopoly of the magic trade union on magic at one stroke. The imperial government and the magic trade union have been fighting secretly for many years. And the wizarding union is tough. Even the royal family has a headache.


    With the establishment of the magic academy, the magic society and the spirit of sharing magic, the magic trade union no longer occupies a monopoly position in the field of magic.


    So that the empire can have a way to train their own magic talent, although in this war, the Empire''s own magic talent has not shown much effect, that is because after all, the time is too short. It''s only a few years since the establishment of the Academy of magic. Even the first batch of students have only learned magic for a few years, and they still can''t reach a deeper level.


    But I believe that over time, the role of the school of magic will become more and more prominent.


    In addition, after Duwei went to the northwest, the city of giliat successfully defeated the prairie people. With Duwei in the northwest, the threat of the prairie people to the Empire was greatly reduced. Even now, some people at the top of the Empire are vaguely aware that Duwei has interfered in the situation of the grassland and operated secretly. Only in exchange for the current situation of grassland people''s internal friction and inability to look East.


    And... The war to annihilate the northwest army. In that war, the tulip family made the first contribution!


    And... Created an epoch-making air force!


    And... In the three years of preparation for the war, Dewey donated at least 50 million gold coins out of his own pocket. Support imperial finance and military spending!


    As for the small contributions of other places, they have not been listed!


    Now, such a huge contribution has been made to the eastern front


    Now?


    It''s a question whether to reward or not.


    How to reward, this is a problem!


    The silence of the people made the hall fall into a strange atmosphere again.


    Finally, at this time, camisillo coughed and opened his mouth. They immediately cast their eyes on the young minister of military affairs. As everyone knows, this camisillo is not only a trusted lineage of the Regent, but also the old Prime Minister standing behind him.


    "Your Highness." Camisillo''s voice was very clear, his tone was broad, and he said calmly: "I think it''s gratifying for Duke tulip to defeat the enemy in the eastern front, but now we haven''t really been able to relax. According to what I saw, the detailed report submitted to the military headquarters, although we accepted the fortress. But because of the enemy''s massive destruction and demolition of the fortress. And in this war, the Duke of tulip adopted the method of fire attack. As a result, although we recaptured the fortress, what we got was nothing but ruins. "


    At this point, he hastened to add: "of course. I have absolutely no intention of denying the credit of the Duke of tulip! But as a minister of military affairs, from a purely military point of view, the most urgent task now is to re perfect the defense system of our eastern front! It''s urgent. Now we have two choices! "


    Chen Prince eyes a bright: "say down."


    "First." Camisillo opened his voice. In the broad hall, his confident voice floated: "because the fortress has become a ruin, it has no garrison value and function, and it can not play an effective defensive role. I''m afraid the troops on the eastern front will still retreat to Yakin city. We must mobilize more materials and manpower as soon as possible to further strengthen and expand the city! Make it a new and stable military base on the east line. The advantage of this choice is: Yajin city is a modern city, as long as it is reinforced and expanded, no matter in terms of time, cost and manpower. You don''t have to put in too much. But the drawback is: after all, the geographical location of Yakin city is backward. Once our army returns to Yakin, it is equivalent to giving up the control of the territory to the north of Yakin city. Moreover, the defensive nature of Yajin city lacks the overall effect and can only be regarded as a stronghold. Theoretically speaking, the enemy can bypass Yakin city to harass or sneak attacks on our inner territory. Although this is unlikely, after all, the enemy we are facing is not human beings, but some monster races. We can''t measure them in the normal human way of thinking. "


    Everyone nodded at the words.


    Especially when it comes to the barbarians. The scene of bypassing the front-line stronghold and dividing troops to harass or sneak attack the inner territory of the Empire


    even to the extent that. Theoretically, as long as the other side dares to fight for losses and send a large number of highly mobile wolf cavalry to make a surprise attack, they may even flee all the way around the imperial capital!


    This is definitely not alarmist. If the other side is fighting to lose thousands of wolf riders, fleeing to the interior of the Empire, not seeking strategic goals, but blindly burning, killing and looting... God knows if those barbarians will do it.


    And this kind of thing may not cause real harm to the imperial capital or empire, but once this kind of thing happens, whether it is the turbulence of the people, or the face and dignity of the Empire, the royal family is absolutely not allowed to have such consequences!!


    It can be imagined that one day in the future, a wolf cavalry suddenly fled to the outside of the Imperial City, burned, killed and looted, even if it was finally encircled and suppressed by the Imperial Army... But once such a thing happened, how much panic and popular unrest would it cause?! If this happened, it would be a great shame for the Empire!


    "Second choice." Camisillo coughed and said with a wry smile, "we have to rebuild this eastern fortress that we have taken back. Because of its geographical location, it is the best in terms of strategic defense! But the problem is that this fortress has almost become a ruin, destroyed by the enemy and burned by the fire. According to the detailed war reports I saw, especially the northern wall was damaged seriously, and almost half of it was torn down by the enemy! Although the fire burned. It will not shake the foundation of the building, but it is not easy to rebuild it. "


    After a pause, he gave a bitter smile: "what''s more, now the enemy is on the North Bank of the river. Moreover, we have lost control of the river! The enemy has control of the river. Once we rebuild the fortress, we can imagine that, no matter how stupid the enemy is. It won''t let us finish it smoothly. They will harass and fight back! Without the river course, our defense lacks level. The enemy can cross the river course and directly attack the fortress we are rebuilding... While working, there are people nearby who keep making trouble. If I think about such reconstruction, I will feel numb. "


    He talks with great eloquence. Speaking of the end, everyone in the hall is silent, a time of silence, one by one in the head looking at Prince Chen.


    Prince Chen, sitting on the throne, had no other expression on his face. He seemed to be very calm. After pondering for a moment, he gently said: "this matter will be discussed in detail... Today is the first time. Camisillo stay, the others are scattered


    Except for camisiro. When the rest of you left, there were still people whispering while walking.


    Only the finance minister, the old man said nothing today. After he walked out of the hall, he unconsciously turned around and looked at the hall behind him. When he saw the figure of camisiro who was still in the hall, he could not help frowning slightly.


    Next to him, there is a colleague who has a good friendship with him. He stops. Just casually smile: "how, lost thing?"


    The chancellor of the exchequer laughed and shook his head. "I just think that our minister of military and the Regent''s cooperation is getting more and more tacit."


    "What do you say?" The colleague''s eyes lit up.


    The chancellor of the exchequer shook his head and left with an enigmatic smile.


    Hum... Camisillo. You have to interrupt. Deliberately throw out the difficult problem of "two choices" and use this kind of thorny thing. Attracted everyone''s attention, but cleverly shifted the topic!


    The original topic was "how to reward the front-line victory". When camisiro finished, it became "how to solve the front-line crisis".


    Of course, this little trick, some old foxes are not blind, but they are smart enough to keep silent. And most importantly, it seems that the Regent is very cooperative.


    In Prince Chen''s study, camisiro presented a detailed war report from his arms. This war report is much more detailed than the one read out by Prince Chen at the meeting. Including all the details of the war, the start of the war, the stalemate, the final victory, and so on. The level of detail is almost a text broadcast.


    Obviously, in addition to the official channels, there are also intelligence transmission channels of the internal secret system of the military headquarters in the northern theater.


    "What do you think of the new arms that Dewey brought out?" Chen prince sat back on the seat: "that Griffin knight?"


    Camisiro is speechless.


    Prince Chen himself laughed first, but the smile was not easy. His voice was filled with emotion: "this Duwei, it''s always amazing! Like a magician, he takes out rabbits one by one from his hat. God knows what else is hidden in his hat. "


    "Your Highness." Camisillo carefully reminded a: "Dewey himself is a magician."


    "Well, I know." Prince Chen nodded and pondered for a moment. When he looked up, his face was dignified: "let''s not talk about the Griffin knight for the moment. We have estimated that this kind of arms is expensive and rare, and it''s impossible to form them on a large scale. It''s his thunder cavalry... This cavalry that Dewey has been hiding all the time, and the fighting power that erupted out really surprised me. "


    Ten thousand thunder riders, in the field, charge head-on and beat the orcs out of their armor, which is absolutely impossible for any human army before!


    "Your Highness, you are worried..." camisillo said carefully.


    "No, I''m just curious." The Regent suddenly laughed, his smile is very calm: "shouldn''t I be curious? Duvi''s men have so much power I don''t know. As the ruler of the Empire, I''d be surprised if I didn''t show any interest. "


    Looking at the Regent''s calm smiling face, on his handsome face, the smile was as elegant as ever, with wise eyes, exuding a kind of confidence in controlling everything.


    Camisillo sighed in his heart, but with a look of fear on his face, he quickly bowed his head and said, "Your Highness, that''s not what I mean. I mean... Get to know it! I still can''t figure out how such a strange cavalry was formed. Some experts in the Army Department have been studying for many days, but they still don''t know how this strange giant war horse was made.... "


    "Court magicians don''t know." Prince Chen said with a smile: "but the only thing you can be sure is that, unlike Griffin Knights... This kind of thunder riding, as a kind of army with strong combat effectiveness, can be organized in large numbers!! That''s what attracts me


    Camisillo gritted his teeth: "maybe... We can find a way to check in the Northwest..."


    "No more." Chen Prince immediately shakes his head, vetoed this proposal, but he deliberately looked at camisillo deeply: "your brain is also a little dull? It''s a suggestion. Dewey''s confidentiality measures have been very good, and the Northwest has already become his base, with a deep foundation. We didn''t have the slightest information before, so now if we deliberately check it, do you think we can hide it? Besides, isn''t it chilling to do such a thing? "


    Camisillo quickly nodded: "yes, your highness! I was wrong for a moment


    The prince Chen stares at the legitimate family and looks at it carefully for a while. There is a deep light in his eyes. Then the light fades away and returns to his relaxed smile: "in fact, this matter doesn''t need to be put in my heart. I''m just curious. After all, I''m really amazed by the amazing combat effectiveness of Lei Qi... If such a powerful army empire can be formed in large numbers... "


    He shook his head again and looked at camisillo again: "you don''t have to be suspicious of Dewey. From what I know about Dewey... It''s a good thing that he''s willing to show up such a card now. Just imagine, if the country is in crisis, he hides such a powerful army and refuses to use it... Then this army is not used against the orcs, but against whom? " The last sentence is a little heartrending. As soon as camisillo heard it, he broke into a cold sweat!! you ''re right! The establishment of the army is for war! If Dewey doesn''t take it out against the orcs this time, but hides... Who does he want to use such a powerful army against?! Against the Empire? a royal house? Camisillo stopped himself from thinking¡° He is willing to take it out, but also in disguised form to convey the message to us: he has no selfish heart. " Looking at Chen prince said so relaxed calm, camisiro closed his mouth, silent down. Then, Chen Prince and casually told a few things, let camisillo left that detailed war report, just told him to leave. After camisiro left, the door of the study closed, Prince Chen leaned on the chair, but sighed deeply. Just now confidence and calm, but now into a shallow worry¡° Show that you have no selfish... This is one of your intentions, Du Wei... "Prince Chen turned his lips, but said to himself:" but there is another intention, is to demonstrate to me... Show your strength? Is that so? " Prince Chen pinched his forehead. Dewey, does he know anything about my illness? Do you know? hear nothing of? Or do you know?

 Chapter 625

    It was not until the sixth day after the battle report of the front-line victory arrived at the imperial capital that the decision on the reward was finally conveyed from the imperial palace.


    The soldiers of the eastern front and the outstanding officers in the battle were rewarded according to the Imperial military law in accordance with the list personally presented by the Duke of tulip. It is no surprise that the rest of the officers and men are rewarded for their military contributions.


    The only thing that attracts people''s attention is the reward for Dewey himself.


    On the premise that the official position and title have reached the top, everyone is guessing what the Regent is going to reward Dewey.


    Is... Prince? Or the title?


    Neither seems likely. The prince is a special office of the royal family. And marshal... A 20-year-old Marshal? Moreover, Dewey''s qualifications are far from enough.


    However, when the details of the award were announced, everything became clear.


    It seems that the first beneficiary to bear the brunt is Duwei''s younger brother, Gabriel, the Earl of the Rowling family. Because of his outstanding performance in the battle, Gabriel was directly awarded the rank of major general, which was regarded as a jump reward. Gabriel was just a cavalry commander before. If he was promoted according to the normal track, he should be promoted to the leader level (which is the speed that nobles usually enjoy). This time, he jumped the leader level and went straight to the general level.


    Everyone knows that this is a disguised reward for Duwei: since you can''t be promoted to Duwei''s official position, you can just be promoted to your younger brother. Anyway, you brothers and your family are the same.


    But it''s not enough just to jump to Gabriel''s official post for such a great contribution. The reward to duvet himself becomes


    fief.


    Calderon, a province in the south of the Empire. It is not too far away from the famous Southern swamp in mainland China. It is famous for producing several southern fruits.


    As a reward to duvet, the province of Calderon has set aside a new territory for duvet, which includes three cities and 16 surrounding villages and towns with a population of 250000!


    In terms of income, these three cities, together with the population of 250000 in 16 surrounding villages and towns, can bring Dewey about 80000 gold coins of tax (including the land and business tax of fruit trade) every year.


    In terms of area, the fiefdom is located in the southernmost part of Calderon Province, and its geographical area accounts for about a quarter of the province.


    ¡­¡­


    This is an enclave.


    Everybody in the capital. After learning the content of the reward, the first thought in my heart was like this.


    As everyone knows, tulip Duke''s headquarters are in the northwest province of Desa, which has been run by Duwei for several years and has become the influence area of tulip family. By controlling the border to the grassland, a large amount of taxes from the chamber of Commerce and caravan, and doing all kinds of material trade between the grassland. Selling cattle, sheep and horses, and so on, can get considerable income every year.


    In the northwest, Dewey had high prestige, money and soldiers.


    But. This new enclave is thousands of kilometers away from duvidi base camp. Dewey got the land. How did he manage it? Far away from the northwest, his original influence was beyond his reach. Even if you want to manage it well. But he can''t give up his base camp in the northwest. His main strength must take into account the old nest in the northwest. Then this new fiefdom will not be able to put too much energy into operation


    "A brilliant move."


    This is the consensus in the heart of every emperor. Regent''s means, very clever!


    This kind of reward meets the need of reward for military achievements. If there are outstanding military achievements but no reward, it will chill the hearts of the front-line officers and soldiers. This kind of reward also restricted duvidi''s power from further expansion.


    And Dewey himself. After receiving the reward order from the imperial capital, he just laughed and didn''t mean anything. He accepted the reward very happily. He even invited the envoys from the imperial capital to have a big meal and presented a valuable gift.


    The Duchess is very satisfied. This is the message brought back by the messenger. However, as we all know, this is mostly just a face expression of Dewey.


    Now? We all know that. The Regent has begun to limit the power of tulip Duke.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m really satisfied. Who says I''m unhappy?"


    at night. In Dewey''s own tent, he looked at his younger brother: "do you think I should be dissatisfied? It''s three cities and sixteen villages and towns. It''s a big piece of land. That''s a lot. The territory is close to the southern swamp. In the future, the Empire will not be able to hunt Warcraft from the frozen forest. The southern swamp will be the only area to hunt Warcraft. If we get a piece of territory there, we can develop a lot of business. "


    "But..." Gabriel looked at his brother as if nothing had happened. He frowned: "brother!"


    "What do you want to say?" Dewey looked up at his brother.


    "I..." Gabriel took a deep breath. The young man summoned up his courage and looked at his brother. He seemed to hesitate for a moment and slowly gritted his teeth: "brother, I''m not a child."


    "Of course you are not." Dewey''s tone was still relaxed: "you''re an adult. Look, you are a major general of the Empire now. I''m having a headache. What''s your promotion. Since you are a major general, you should be qualified to command a division. But I think you are still too young and you need to be tempered. So I don''t intend to really give you a division, but transfer a infantry regiment to command you. He should be a major general and exercise command power. "


    "I don''t care about that." Gabriel shook his head, his eyes shining, suddenly went to the entrance of the tent, looked out a few eyes, pulled down the curtain of the tent, came to Dewey, approached, and whispered: "brother, I''m not a child. Some things, we can say directly! You don''t have to carry it alone


    "Say what?" Dewey was not smiling.


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment. There was a flash in his eyes. He finally lowered his voice. His voice was very low, but there was no doubt about it. The tone is very firm


    "Brother, I have never had a good feeling for the royal family!"


    Du Wei''s heart moved and his brows picked involuntarily. He gazed at his younger brother''s eyes, only to find that there was no hesitation in his eyes, showing the young man''s perseverance: "what do you mean?"


    Gabriel grimaced: "I won''t forget how my father died!"


    Let''s say that. Du Wei looks at his younger brother''s young face. After several months of military career, a trace of childishness has gradually faded away. His younger brother is already a resolute young man!


    Gabriel''s heart sank when Dewey didn''t speak!


    "Brother! Father''s illness is because of heart knot, is heart disease! He died of depression, which I know very well! pretty good. Our family was involved in the coup... But what was the coup itself? It''s a fight for power within the royal family! Our family is just in the wrong camp. Big prince and Chen Prince seize the throne, but they are all royal families. Father, I''m just working for them. "


    Gabriel said, clenching his fists: "I know. The winner is the king, the loser is the enemy! I understand this truth. My father''s camp lost and his family lost. There is nothing to say... "


    Speaking of this, he raised his voice a little and looked into Dewey''s eyes: "but I know better that my father died because of this!"


    Dewey was silent.


    He has been ignoring his brother''s mind. Sure enough, when it comes to the royal family, Gabriel''s eyes show a deep disgust at the moment.


    "You..."


    "I have no idea." Gabriel shook his head: "if it had been a few months ago, I would not have said that. I will keep these thoughts in my heart. After all, the family is very lucky to be able to recover. I will try to revive the Rowling family. To be an earl with peace of mind, even if I don''t like the royal family in my heart, at least I will try my best to play my role. On the surface, I won''t show my emotion. "


    "You say" if. " Dewey chuckled. "What do you mean now?"


    "I''m not blind. It''s not deaf. Not a fool. " Gabriel stares into Dewey''s eyes. He opens his hands. He said solemnly, "brother, there have been subtle changes in the relationship between you and the royal family in recent months, which I can see! King City guards went to the northwest to confront your private army. When that happened, I was in the college. I could feel that people around me looked at me differently in those days! Even earlier... You handed over the authority of the northwest independent division and the northwest military minister, but you became the dean of the military academy. From then on, I began to understand! The royal family, it seems to be interesting to start with you! Even if it''s not now, it''s already testing you! "


    Looking into his younger brother''s eyes, Gabriel''s voice was a little hoarse. His eyes were full of determination and determination, and his tone was


    Dewey sighed. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment, "what do you want me to do?"


    "I don''t have much hope." Gabriel shook his head, but his next words really surprised Dewey!


    Gabriel said: "brother, if you want to do anything... Whatever it is, whatever you choose! I will definitely support you


    Looking at his younger brother''s excited expression, Dewey seemed to smile. He went to the edge of the tent, stretched out his finger and stroked it gently on the burning flame. His fingertips seemed to sweep over the flame, feeling the burning sensation


    "You mean treason?"


    Du Wei gently smile, looks relaxed, but casually put the word "Treason" out, also said so relaxed, so casual.


    Although his eyes were calm, it seemed that Gabriel felt a bit heavy, but the young man did not dodge, he gritted his teeth: "if there is a day, I will stand by your side!"


    With that, Gabriel picked up his helmet from the table, put it on, straightened it out, nodded to Dewey, and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    When Gabriel came to the tent, Dewey stopped his brother.


    "I ask you a question, and you answer me honestly." Du Wei looked into his brother''s eyes: "that day, at the banquet in the palace... Did you invite the muse to dance on purpose?" Gabriel stopped. He thought and looked at Dewey: "I really like muses... But I admit, I don''t like royalty, including the little emperor. So, at that time, there were some deliberate thoughts in my mind. "¡° So, do you want me to rebel? " Du Wei''s voice was calm, his eyes were calm, and he looked at his brother¡° That''s your choice. " Gabriel shook his head: "brother, I will listen to you all my life! But what I want to say is: if the royal family has made up its mind to deal with you, then... You can''t continue to hesitate! " Gabriel strode out of the tent, the curtain fell, and Dewey sighed and a smile came out of his mouth. Sixteen years old! Sixteen year old brother! What are you thinking now? He forgot that he is only twenty years old according to the age of the world¡° All I know is how my father died! " Thinking of Gabriel''s words, Dewey suddenly felt a headache. The child... Thinks too much. This may not be a good thing. I have been thinking hard, just hope that Gabriel''s life can be simple and simple. I don''t want him to fall into those complicated schemes. He would like to play the role of his brother''s umbrella. But now it seems that although my younger brother is young, he has his own idea... The dance with the Muse is really intentional! What does he want to do? Young impulse? Or... Thinking of this, Dewey refused to go on thinking. He didn''t want to think of his brother as a man with deep thoughts.

 Chapter 626

    Duke tulip''s east line broke through the enemy troops and recovered the occupied eastern fortress.


    Subsequently, a series of small-scale battles took place in the eastern front.


    In June, mankind began to rebuild the fortress. Dewey put forward a new idea, abandoning the northern wall and reconstructing a new defense line with the original relatively complete southern wall of the fortress.


    Tens of thousands of labors were sent to the north from the human rear, and the main fortresses in the middle of the country soon added a division of reinforcements to Duwei.


    From the middle of June to the end of June, in a short period of half a month, criminals on the North Bank of the river launched six small-scale attacks.


    Both sides have paid a considerable price for casualties when the human Army defends the floodplain. River beach was once occupied by criminals, but relying on the powerful impact of Leiqi, orcs no longer have absolute advantage in the field. Even a few times, under the command of Dewey, humans deliberately gave up the beach, let a small group of troops of the other side cross the river, and then launched the thunder to attack the other side.


    During this period, the orc''s wolf riding and thunder riding fought each other three times and ended up with thunder riding''s total victory. Of course, it must be noted that in terms of criminals, the number of wolf riding is limited, and thunder riding has an advantage in the number. And snow, it seems that there is no plan to send more wolf riding.


    Even for a time let Du Weisheng out of doubt: Snow Wolf riding are sent to where?! Is there only two or three thousand wolf riders in the east line?


    However, Lei Qi is not completely invincible. At least the terrain and soil on the river beach are too soft, which limits Lei Qi''s combat effectiveness. Even in a battle, the thunder riders had already pushed the other side''s array backward. As a result, a small group of thunder riders rushed over their heads. He rushed to the muddy area of the river bank and almost fell into it.


    In the six battles, both sides did not put in too much troops, and harassment was the main crime. It has to be admitted that this practice has greatly delayed the process of human reconstruction of the fortress.


    In July, the center of the war shifted to the central main city.


    Because of the victory of Dewey in the east line, general Rostock, the main general in the middle of the country, was rather embarrassed. So. The storm corps of the central fortress launched a "summer offensive" in July.


    Combined with the Western fortress alpai led by the whip of Thor Legion to make a side feint. The stormtroopers of the central fortress attack.


    Tens of thousands of human troops walked out of the city wall and launched an offensive after careful preparation, which once threatened the camp of the criminals.


    But then, in the field battle, the main orc forces fought back, and both sides paid a lot of damage.


    But it turned out to be... General Rostock''s summer offensive. It did not achieve the expected goal, failed to break through the enemy''s camp, and failed to force the enemy to retreat.


    On the contrary, alpai of the Western defense has won a great victory, which can be called "miracle".


    Alpai''s Thor''s whip. Since the beginning of the war, the western front has not been a crime free area, so the pressure has not been great. In this feint to cooperate with the summer offensive in Central China, the Western Front was the whip of Thor. At alpai''s command, an army of ten thousand people sneaked into the Qili mule mountain range and made a detour to the back of the criminals.


    That area has been occupied by the criminals, and the people''s sneak attack troops have burned down three villages and towns of the criminals along the way. These villages and towns are built on the basis of the original villages and towns abandoned by human beings. At the same time, a fire destroyed the farmland of many criminals.


    Then, under the pursuit of the other side''s blocking forces. This army of ten thousand people dived into the mountains again, took the mountain road and got rid of the encirclement of the other side. In the end, an ambush was set up, successfully annihilating an orc army of more than 1000 people.


    It''s worth mentioning that the accurate information we got later was that this army of ten thousand people was led by alpai himself! As the coach of the western front, he is willing to take such a strange risk. And it''s a victory. For a moment, alpai''s reputation was greatly improved!


    In August. The war was temporarily calm.


    However, in October, after a good harvest of grain, the rear of the criminals launched a fierce offensive again. This time, the main area of attack was still the central part!


    This is a very obvious thing: Although the central fortress, the Empire''s strength is the strongest, but once it can break through the main defense of the central fortress, then it can be separated from the eastern and western human forces!!


    In this attack, according to statistics, the orcs assembled more than 100000 troops and launched three fierce offensives. In one of them, they dispatched bimont and many monsters.


    During the battle, Hussein, who was sent to the central fortress by Dewey, showed great power and killed four giant beasts by himself. In the battle, he killed the leader of an ORC. According to later reliable information, the leader of the orc killed by Hussein was the high ranking general of the orc army, the white rhinoceros.


    But that''s the end.


    After three unsuccessful attacks, the orc''s giant rock was angered. One day at the end of August, one of the three giants of the orc, the strongman of the holy rank, came to the city wall in front of the central fortress and named himself to challenge the strongman of the holy rank.


    As a result, tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides of mankind and criminals witnessed a rare "battle of holy steps" in that war.


    After a whole day''s hard fight, the two Saint level strongmen came to the end, but they couldn''t tell the difference.


    Before the rock left, he roared in public: "among the human beings, there are really such strong people!"


    However... It was later believed that most of these words were made up by human beings in order to put gold on their faces. Because... First of all, as an orc, the rock is unlikely to speak human language. Even if it does, human beings can''t understand it. Secondly, it is impossible to say that it will boost the morale of the enemy because of rock''s irascibility. If you want to destroy yourself. According to Dewey''s later guess, the orc''s Saint level strongman mostly said something like "Damn, you are cruel".


    However, it has dazzled tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides of the battlefield to be able to witness a battle of holy ranks.


    Hussein, the name of "protector of the country", has spread all over the mainland.


    At the moment, even if someone suspected that he was the temple traitor Hussein... It''s nothing. Because. He has become a fighting hero.


    In October, the criminals on the Western Front launched several retaliatory attacks, but because of alpaidi''s excellent command, they resolved them one by one. Alpai''s reputation has taken another step.


    For a moment, the Northern War Zone of the Empire formed a rather embarrassing scene


    East, middle, West. Three war zones. Duwei in the East and alpai in the West have both achieved remarkable results. Duwei''s brilliant victory in annihilating tens of thousands of orcs and recovering the fortress is beyond anyone for the time being. And alpai also led ten thousand soldiers by himself. The boldness and wisdom of sneaking into the enemy''s rear won praise.


    But it''s Rostock in the middle of the country, who is the presidential commander of the northern front in name, but so far. None of them has made great achievements. It seems that they have been completely robbed of the limelight by two younger generations in the East and West.


    Also let the main force of the storm Corps up and down, quite a sense of shame.


    In November, on the eastern front, the culprits finally launched a large-scale attack. According to Dewey, it may be that Luoxue did it on purpose.


    Because, for months. The standoff on the eastern front and the inaction of snowfall probably caused the orcs'' dissatisfaction. In order to calm down the dissatisfaction of the allies, the snow launched the attack, invested considerable strength, tens of thousands of orcs across the river, the sky has elves to help fight, also sent the dragon out.


    As a result... Dewey actually held the fortress... Held the dilapidated fortress that was only half built!


    Among them, there are many cases. Quite strange


    At the beginning of the battle. Criminals have both ground and air attacks. Dewey and the Griffin Knights launched to fight back. In the face of Griffin''s panic, the elves fought with Griffin knights in an advantageous number. In this battle, the Griffin Knights led by Dewey were 100 to thousands, and they did not lose. But after the Dragon took part in the war, Duwei was forced to retreat.


    The Warlocks loyal to Du Wei went out to help the Griffin Knights defend their airspace. In this battle, Du Wei Di''s warlocks suffered a lot of damage, and more than ten warlocks were killed. Griffin knights are finally dead and wounded.


    The ground forces, though powerful, can''t help much in the defense of the city. Moreover, the orcs are well prepared this time. After the last World War, the orcs seem to have learned the human tactics of shield wall lengthening spear land, which greatly limits the role of thunder riding.


    During the battle, the wall of the fortress once failed, and the situation fell into crisis... But


    This time, it''s not Dewey who makes a miracle!


    But


    After the war, a strange legend was formed in the eastern front. When everyone mentioned the scene of that day, they were all shocked and afraid, but also full of a faint awe.


    If you mention the scene of that day, then the soldiers on the eastern front will tell you:


    "That day... What a miracle!! On that day, our section of the wall had been lost, and the Duke of tulip''s knight in the air could only resist. Those orcs are like crazy attacks... Hateful, our city wall has not been built, several big openings, we can not form an effective defense. I can''t help but see that our flag fell down on the wall, and those hairy orcs rushed up... At that time... "


    If you continue to ask at this time, the person who answers you will probably swallow a mouthful of spit, and his face will be strange and miserable. If there is wine nearby, he will immediately grab it and pour a few mouthfuls, as if he needs courage.


    "At that time... I, and all my brothers around me, seemed to hear a voice from heaven at the same time. Yes, that''s right! The sound came from the sky! That''s a woman''s voice, the voice is cold, let a person listen to, feel the whole body hair all stand up! That voice is like a woman in your ear saying, "everyone, look up at the sky. Don''t bow your head! ". Then... "


    "Then... I looked up and saw a fairy come down from the sky! I swear to the gods, I''m not lying! She must be a fairy! Hell, although she is high in the sky, I can''t see her face clearly, but I''ll bet that this is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life! Far away, just looking at her shadow. I was stunned at that time! And then... "And then, the fairy, pulled out a long sword, cut off her long golden hair, and quickly threw it forward... And then..." and then, the battle was over. Guess what? I tell you, I was so scared that I peed in my pants! We were warned by the woman''s voice, and everyone looked up at the sky. Don''t look forward. As a result, after the woman has cast a piece of hair, the voice of the orcs around her will soon disappear! After the silence. That woman just disappears from the sky, can''t see again. As a result, we looked down and saw... Under the city. On that battlefield, the orcs swarming like ants just now, one by one, all turned into... Stone statues! You say, it''s not a miracle. What is it? I guess... The woman who appears in the sky is not a goddess, is she? If only that were true! God bless! Long live Roland! Long live the Empire! "¡° Long live Roland! Long live the Empire The soldiers around were shouting together, and many of them were still holding iron wine glasses in their hands. It was a tavern in the fortress city, and now it was a place for soldiers to rest. A young boy, standing behind a few tall. A man in a robe looks like a bodyguard or something. This young boy, with a beautiful face, looks only ten years old, but the air is very good. After talking with some drunken soldiers, I finally got to know about the war... Charlie, the emperor of the Empire, his eyes became more and more strange. The goddess? God bless? All turned into stone sculptures? Duke of tulips. My teacher. What are you doing? Seeing all the drunken soldiers around, Charlie''s attendants were a little nervous. Quickly gathered around. The little emperor was protected in the middle. This time, your majesty, the little emperor, came to the eastern front in person to express sympathy and reward to the soldiers of the eastern front. What a great honor it is for your majesty to come here in person! Although everyone knows that his majesty is not in charge, he is also an emperor after all! It''s just... Your majesty, there are so many strange ideas. What kind of game do you want to play? Alas, it''s only for us bodyguards¡° Your majesty. " A bodyguard leader came up to Charlie''s ear and said in a low voice, "there are so many people here. We''d better go to the commander''s house to see Duke tulip."¡° What''s the hurry? " Charlie''s self-confidence: "here are the warriors of our Roland empire! As the emperor of the Empire, I am still afraid of danger among the warriors of the Empire This is very beautiful. The guards around can''t help but show their admiration. But the little emperor''s desire to perform seems too strong. He even wants to take twice the cheap and inferior wheat wine from the counter to return it with the soldiers. This action is a bit overdone. At least, he is finally stopped by the guards¡° Well, go and see the teacher. " In the face of the guard''s obstruction, Charlie is actually half pushed, he is just pretending. He would not drink the inferior wheat wine with these soldiers in the honor of the emperor¡° God bless! Long live Roland! Long live the Empire!! Long live the Duke of tulip When he heard the first two sentences, little Charlie was smiling, but when the drunken soldiers called the last sentence, there was a strange flash in Charlie''s eyes¡° Let''s go. " He seemed to lose interest at last and turned around to be the first to walk out of the soldier''s entertainment pub.

 Chapter 627

    The broad river is dozens of steps away.


    Duwei was standing on the Bank of the river. The soil under his feet was faint red and speechless. Just two or three months ago, tens of thousands of people had vowed to fight here, and tens of thousands of people had dyed the soil red with their blood.


    At this moment, facing the light wind, I close my eyes and listen carefully. It seems that in the wind, there are still voices of shouting and killing on the battlefield, such as the roar of iron horses, the roar of iron hooves, the roar of soldiers, the metal collision, the piercing sound of weapons piercing into the flesh, the sound of broken bones


    Du Wei sighed. He was holding several large leather bags in his hand. He unscrewed the lid and spilled the wine in the bag into the soil. The wine poured into the soil and soon seeped down


    It seems that some dull looking at the water on the ground, Dewey sighed, mouth murmured a few words do not know what.


    After the two bags of wine had been emptied, Dewey strode forward to the river, stood near the bank, unscrewed the last wine bag in his hand, and poured the wine into the river


    There seems to be a trace of deep dignified on his face. Far away, on the other side of the river, the castle built by the criminals can be seen. On the other side of the river, there are some wolf riders patrolling back and forth. Even from such a distance, Dewey can feel the orc''s murderous and hateful eyes!


    After standing on the Bank of the river for half an hour, Du Wei suddenly laughed and said to himself, "do you know? Now I really want to sing a couple of poems to express my feelings. Unfortunately... I''m a rough man. I don''t know anything about poetry. "


    Behind him came a smile, with a trace of indifference. Clearly very soft voice, but it sounds, but there is a kind of eternal chill.


    "You are the famous Duke of tulip. When everyone mentions you, they will praise you for your erudition. If you say you are a rude person, I''m afraid others will think you are hypocritical after listening to you! "


    Dewey smiles. He turns around and looks behind him. The woman standing in front of her. Looking at each other''s long golden hair, and even though I have seen it many times, every time I look at it, I will still feel the amazing face, as well as the eyes that are always closed.


    "Hypocrisy... Well, you''re starting to use that word. You know, this word is the most popular adjective for human race Said Dewey. Her eyes fell on her hair: "your hair grows so fast. It''s only a few days. It''s so long again. "


    Queen Medusa, Miss Nicole, is standing in front of Dewey. Under the sun, she has a beautiful face. More and more moving. The corners of her mouth showed a radian, and the smile spread on her face little by little: "Dewey, you left so many things in the city and hid here to show such a compassionate look. Is it not hypocrisy? "


    Dewey''s face changed, and he no longer had a smile. He took a deep breath, and his eyes showed a trace of fatigue: "Nicole, you don''t understand. Although you have learned a lot, you won''t understand my current mood... You don''t know what it''s like when I see tens of thousands of subordinates die in battle under my command. I remember when I led the army to counterattack from Yakin city. Looking at the countless soldiers cheering for me, loyal to me, at that time, I seemed to have a kind of satisfaction of controlling everything. But in the twinkling of an eye, these days, those who cheered for me and swore to die for me, I don''t know how many people died here... "


    He pointed to the beach around him. And the river in front of you: "those people. They were shouting and yelling a moment ago. Excited, crazy. After a moment, he fell here and became a cold corpse When he said that, his face was even more ugly, as if he was tired, and his voice was low: "Nicole, if I tell you that I came here today to remember them, I really feel some guilt in my heart, I really feel some emotion, not your so-called hypocrisy... Do you believe it?"


    Queen Medusa, Miss Nicole didn''t answer immediately. She slightly tilted her head, which made her look more moving. It seemed that after listening to the news for a while, she spoke softly:


    "I believe it."


    Du Wei''s face showed a touch of emotion. He bent down and grabbed a handful of soil in his hand: "look, there''s so much blood in the soil. I think that in a few years, if we turn this piece of land into farmland, the land here will be very fertile. "


    His voice was cruel, and his fingertips made a little effort to crush a handful of soil in his hand, which slowly fell from his fingers.


    "I never knew you were a sentimental person." Medusa said slowly, "I''ve heard that only people with weak personalities are sentimental. But with me and you, you don''t look like a weak person. "


    Dewey shook his head. "I''m a sheep in wolf''s clothing. Because in this world, sheep can''t live, they will only be eaten. In order not to be eaten, I have to disguise myself as a wolf. "


    As he said this, he took a few steps closer and stood side by side with Nicole, looking at the other side from a distance


    After a long time, Du Wei whispered: "there is a secret, do you want to hear?"


    "It seems that you are really depressed. I''ve heard that human beings only want to share their secrets with others when they are depressed. " Medusa gently smile, smile slightly mocked: "however, you Dewey''s secret, must be very interesting, I would like to listen to."


    "The sinners, our biggest enemy now." Du Wei''s tone was very strange: "those enemies who killed a lot of human beings and invaded our territory... But actually, in my heart..."


    He put his mouth to Nicole''s ear, lowered his voice and said softly, "in my heart, I don''t hate them at all. I don''t think they are guilty."


    Nicole raised her head and looked at Dewey in surprise. Although he never opened his eyes, he had a surprised expression on his face: "you''d better not say this in public, otherwise..."


    "Of course I''m not that stupid." Dewey snorted.


    "Then, why?" Nicole turned her head.


    Dewey, with his hands behind him, looked at the north bank


    "We have beef and mutton on the table. Are we guilty of eating cattle and sheep? We don''t have it. But are the cattle and sheep that we eat guilty of being eaten? Of course they don''t either. "


    Finish this sentence. Dewey shook his head: "well, who is guilty? Who is the culprit? "


    For a moment, they stood side by side, silent, let the breeze blow, for a long time


    Charlie and his attendants were stopped by the guards before they got close to the headquarters.


    "This is a forbidden area! Please show me your ID card and indicate your identity! "


    The soldiers in the way have a stiff face. Other soldiers around also looked at Charlie and his party with cold eyes.


    There was nothing wrong with the little emperor''s face. He tilted his head and looked at the servants around him. A Chamberlain went up: "we are from the imperial capital to meet the Duke of tulip."


    "Imperial capital?" The guard said coldly, "are you from the military headquarters?"


    "Er... It''s just the Duke''s personal friend." The head of the guard''s voice was a little vague.


    Fortunately, after all, the enemies fighting against humanity are the criminal races. So although the soldiers had a little doubt about each other''s kisses, these people in front of them were obviously human beings and could not be spies of the enemy.


    "My Lord has orders, no visitors!"


    The head of the guard heard the blunt words of the guards. I can''t help feeling annoyed. He was about to attack. Charlie had already gently pulled him. The little emperor said with a smile, "in this case, let''s go back first."


    With that, he turned around and left, and the bodyguard around him quickly followed. The head of the bodyguard didn''t forget to turn around and glared at the guard.


    Hum. When I was in the imperial capital, let alone such a small soldier, even if I was a noble in the palace, I couldn''t be polite when I saw myself? This tulip Duke''s doorman, what a big shelf!


    "Your Majesty..." the head guard caught up with Charlie and whispered, "look at us..."


    "It''s nothing. I just want to get around more in private. Look more. " Charlie raised a smile. Young face, it seems a simple.


    His majesty came to the front line to pay tribute to the soldiers. In fact, it came very early. However, it is said that his majesty and his party are still under the strict protection of thousands of imperial guards, walking slowly on the road to the north.


    Moreover, according to the previous decision, in order to ensure the safety of his majesty, the emperor of a country will not come to the frontier fortress. On the eastern front, the place where the army is rewarded is located in the more secure and backward city of Yajin.


    No one would think that the little emperor who was educated by Du Wei, because he had heard Du Wei tell several stories about "private visits in micro clothes" a few years ago, really took this opportunity to practice and ran to the front and the bottom of the road just a river away from the enemy!


    Charlie took a group of bodyguards around the fortress a few more times.


    Fortunately, in many places of the fortress, there are still many recruited workers. Although they are on the front line, in this city, these days, many patriotic human chambers of Commerce will send some donated materials. Because the enemy is not human, we are not afraid of spies. In this fortress, there are some representatives of the chamber of Commerce from within the Empire.


    Charlie and his party were not very conspicuous in the fortress.


    However, after turning a few circles and walking a few streets, little Charlie didn''t know that his words, deeds and every move had already been watched secretly.


    And one by one about the little emperor in the city of his Majesty''s news, quickly sent to the hands of Du Wei.


    In the evening, Dewey went back to the commander''s house. He looked through a thin pamphlet, which indicated where the little emperor had passed in the city today, what he had seen, heard and even talked with. It''s all recorded in great detail.


    "After all, it''s still a child." Du Wei smiles: "I really think that Weifu private visit is such a simple game."


    As a matter of fact, little Charlie and his party left the army and went north quietly. Before they arrived at the fortress, they were found by duvet''s men in the city of Arkin.


    Dewey''s not a fool. He''s such a talented person. Protecting a young boy, and knowing that the little emperor came to the front to comfort the three armed forces, a fool can guess.


    However, since the little emperor is willing to pretend to be a fool to show his wisdom and affinity to the people, Dewey is also willing to cooperate.


    Therefore, Dewey simply sent people to secretly monitor and protect him, but he deliberately evaded and left an order in the commander''s office: in addition to military affairs. I don''t see visitors.


    He even transferred all the officers who had seen the little emperor and knew his majesty, including his younger brother, from the fortress. Just in case it happens. The game won''t go on.


    If you want to play a game, then play it!


    Dewey can guess little Charlie''s mind


    Play a game of micro service private visit, pretend to go deep into the grassroots, show my wisdom and wisdom. And it shows the advantages of being close to the people. Finally, he quietly came to the commander-in-chief''s house and met with himself in private, which surprised him.


    And then... The little emperor, I''m afraid he wants to continue to play in front of himself. Here, teacher, look, I''m taking such a big risk in order to meet you. With the respect of my emperor, I lost the large team of the imperial guards and ran to the most dangerous area alone! Such sincerity, moved? You are always embarrassed to be ungrateful! So, you don''t have to prevaricate me any more. Be honest and loyal to me. Dewey doesn''t even have to guess. This little guy almost certainly means that!


    But Dewey didn''t want to get too close to the little emperor. So. He dodged.


    Do you like acting? Good. Then you can play your one-man show by yourself.


    Whether as an imperial duke or as a teacher. When he was in the imperial capital, Dewey had tried to wake up the child. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to work.


    But unfortunately, in the evening, the little emperor''s patience seemed to be much better than Dewey had expected. After a tour of the city, he went to a business group to donate materials to the north and stayed in.


    On the same night, Dewey also welcomed a special guest, the chief warrior of the court, the chief bodyguard, chick.


    Chick came to see Dewey alone. He had a secret order with him, so the guards of the headquarters could not stop him.


    After meeting Dewey, the first sentence of the serious palace guard chief was, "how are you, your majesty?"


    Such a direct sentence makes Dewey unable to pretend to be a fool.


    Dewey could only smile: "all right. I put people around where he lives and it''s safe here. "


    "This is the front line, and the north bank is the criminal army." Chick shook his head seriously.


    "In the war a few days ago, I set fire to the pontoon after the war. Now even if the enemy wants to attack, it will take a day to build a floating bridge. Don''t worry, they don''t cross the river that easily. " Duvier comforted Kirk.


    Chick looked at Dewey, his eyes a little discontented: "Your Highness, since you already know that your majesty has sneaked here, why don''t you take him to the commander''s house! People in the city are miscellaneous. In case... "


    Du Wei curled his lips, which means: he is the emperor. He wants to pay a private visit. What can I do?


    However, when chick came, Dewey couldn''t hide. Before, he could pretend he didn''t know, but now he knows, and he deliberately left his Majesty in the city. It''s really hard to say.


    The next day, Dewey and chick went to the place where little Charlie settled down. With a team of soldiers, they took the little emperor into the commander''s house in a low-key and strict manner.


    Fortunately... Chick is Prince Chen''s person, and little Charlie seems to be embarrassed to perform the trick of "courteous corporal" in front of chick. Alas, Dewey begins to have a headache and regrets that he should not have taught this little guy so many tricks.


    He wanted to tell the little emperor: don''t worry, your father has been seriously ill, maybe he will die soon, so you don''t have to worry at all, just wait patiently.


    But that''s not true.


    It seems that the little emperor is really anxious to a certain extent now.


    After Duwei returned to the commander''s mansion, he could hardly wait to send chick away. Then he finally found a chance to get along with Duwei alone. His majesty, who was only 11 years old, looked at Duwei with sincere eyes, and suddenly sighed deeply, with a faint look in his eyes.


    "Teacher, am I really so out of your sight? Or am I really dull and stubborn, and not worthy of your advice? "


    Du Wei was amused when he saw it, but he learned to play the part of "resentment". Unfortunately, if he is not the emperor, he is a good actor.


    Unfortunately, no matter how well he plays, he is just a child. In front of Du Wei, who is so old-fashioned, he will not be deceived by his appearance. Therefore, Du Wei just smiles lightly, prevaricates a few words at will, pacifies a little, and turns the topic away. Little Charlie saw that acting was useless, but he was not discouraged. Instead, he gave a mysterious smile and said a word. This sentence comes out, but Du Wei has to pay attention to it¡° Teacher Charlie looked at Dewey with innocent eyes: "well, there''s one more thing... Er, on my way north, I met a man, Mrs. Liszt''s sister, Miss muse."

 Chapter 628

    "Muse, I saw her in Yakin city. I saw her from a distance. She was wearing armor and uniform, and there were some other soldiers around her... But they were very strange. I sent someone to inquire about it. It seems that the army is mobilizing materials from the central front... "


    Little Charlie said it with a smile, and Dewey''s face immediately became serious.


    Du Wei immediately sent someone to write a letter, quickly sent to the central Langya camp.


    But after a while, he called the guard elder Yan:


    "Fat guy, I''m afraid he doesn''t follow the orders. You can do it yourself! Bring people back to me! It''s nonsense! "


    A few days later


    The northern front of the Empire, south of the central fortress.


    It''s not far from the air force base of the Imperial Theater of war. In terms of area, this military camp alone can accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    Although there are not so many troops in this camp, the soldiers in armor are busy back and forth at the gate of the camp in the early morning.


    After presenting the documents, a convoy of carriages drove into the barracks. The bare carriages behind the carriages were loaded with sacks of grain, dried meat, weapons, armor, and bundles of heavy ridged armor piercing arrows.


    Inside the camp, there is a flag with a strange pattern embroidered on it. The strange pattern seems to be the sharp tusks of some kind of beast.


    There was no orderly training line like other regular armies in the imperial camp. Instead, some soldiers trained in the early morning formed one seemingly loose line after another, which actually implied some rules. In the playground formed a small team, by the school field terrain: high and low, broken ground, obstacles, and so on, to carry out some strange tactical drills.


    Some of the soldiers didn''t even wear armor, but wore some strange clothes with strong camouflage effect, such as uniforms covered with branches and leaves. Or a helmet tied up with straw, or even a face smeared with black and green paint.


    On the edge of the school field, there were some soldiers who took off their coats, bared their sticks and wrestled with each other. Many people around were watching and shouting.


    It doesn''t look like the regular army of the Empire. They don''t.


    here. Langya army was the only officially recruited mercenary in the Empire and recognized its legal status. Under the leadership of lombaton, Langya army once made great achievements and won the first victory in airborne operation behind enemy lines.


    Longbottom, the fat man, rode around the camp with a team of cavalry in the morning. At this moment, the whole body has been active, sweating, taking off the armor, only wearing a uniform, striding through the camp. Along the way, he nodded and said, "EmrE, you lost your wrestling last night. Be careful you break your leg!"¡° Carl, you bastard, don''t drink in the morning! "¡° Rocky, why are your eyes so red? Didn''t you miss the ladies last night? "


    These words are vulgar, but in such a place. It is the most common language of soldiers.


    It''s obvious that Longbottom has won the support of the mercenaries in the wolf tooth army. Everyone is respectful and affectionate to him.


    The fat man strode through the barracks and came to his tent. He kicked away the boards and strode in.


    This barracks is Longbottom''s own barracks. It''s next door. When you come in, you can see the armor and weapons thrown off randomly on the ground. There is a faint smell of wine in the air.


    The fat man shrugged his nose. A little frowning.


    There was only one bed in the barracks. On the bed, a man was tightly wrapped in a blanket, curled up into a ball, and was sleeping. Probably because too tired, but also made a slight intermittent snoring.


    The fat man approached the bed and looked down at the people on the bed.


    Muse, the tomboy, was wrapped in a blanket. However, from her bare shoulder, the girl did not take off her clothes, but slept with her clothes. Now she was lying on her side, holding a wine bag tightly in her arms. Because she was sleeping too sweetly, her mouth was slightly open, and there was even a trace of saliva on the corner of her mouth and pillow.


    "Well, it''s a lovely girl. How can she sleep like a fool. God, I snore and drool. "


    The fat man picked his eyebrows and didn''t reach out, so he raised his feet, across the blanket, gently kicked the Muse''s ass, and called out: "Hello, tomboy, get up!"


    No response


    "Hello! Get up


    Snore... Snore


    The fat man was angry. He turned to the door and strode back with a bucket of water. Standing in front of the Muse''s bed, he took a whistle from his pocket and blew it


    In his sleep, the Muse turned his mouth as if he were still dreaming. Suddenly, he heard a sharp whistle! The sharp and harsh voice suddenly woke her up!


    Then I heard the fat man''s hateful roar


    Emergency assembly??


    Hula, the Muse immediately bounced up from the bed like a conditioned reflex, and subconsciously went to grab and look for the boots left by the bed. But as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that fat man''s hateful smiling face was beside the bed. She hadn''t called it out yet


    WOW!


    A bucket of cold water splashed down, and suddenly the Muse screamed like a cat with its tail trampled on, and jumped up!


    "Asshole! Fat man! What are you doing? Are you crazy! "


    The Muse finally woke up, staring at the fat man. This hateful fat man, even with a malicious smile, holding a bucket in his hand, looked at himself with a smile.


    "Awake? So get up to me! You are just a pig who likes to sleep in... Or a noble pig. "


    When the Muse was angry, she immediately screamed, "you fat bastard! Who allowed you to run into my room Finish saying, she still subconsciously dead grasp blanket.


    The fat man sighed, disdained the girl: "what are you doing? Anyway, you didn''t take off your clothes... Besides, at your age, it''s too young to be my daughter. Listen, this is the barracks! Now the sun is on your ass. Are you still under the covers? "


    The Muse took a helpless look at the rogue fat man, fell down again, fell on the bed, and groaned: "please, fat man... I''m off in turn today! son of a gun! I''m off in turn today! I just came back from the eastern front yesterday! Riding back and forth for six days! Twenty six trucks of goods and materials have been delivered back to you! Now I have a holiday! Do you understand the holiday


    Longbottom didn''t have the slightest sense of consciousness. He still had a bad smile on his face: "of course I understand. I personally approved the holiday. But... "


    He suddenly reached out and lifted the wine bag on the bed and shook it twice: "it''s empty... You can really drink it. Looks like you''re on the rise now. But, you fellow, have you forgotten my order! People on holiday are allowed to move freely in the camp, but... They are not allowed to drink in the camp! "


    With that, the fat man, as if he had grasped something, stared at the muse with a smile.


    But the Muse was not afraid at all, and glanced at the fat man. In a word, he pushed the fat man back: "fat man, I stole this bag of wine from your room."


    "Er..."


    He quickly shook the wine bag and screamed at once¡° Asshole! This is my treasure! You drank it all


    The Muse shook his head, lifted the blanket and climbed to the bed. Sleepy eyed, touched the ground for a while: "fat man, where did you kick my boots?"


    "On your feet." Longbottom angrily pinched the empty wine bag: "do you sleep without taking off your boots?"


    The Muse jumped to the ground and stretched himself. He grabbed the armor and weapons and put them on his body. Then he turned around and glared at the fat man: "even if you are my officer, you can''t break into my room... And next time you call me to get up, don''t splash water! Now I''m going to wash my face... "


    "Sorry, there is no water to wash your face." The fat man pointed to the empty bucket: "your water has been used up."


    This is a military camp after all. Every soldier has only one bucket of water to use every day.


    The Muse looked at the empty bucket angrily. Angry: "you!! Do you know that I haven''t slept for three days in order to finish your task! I haven''t washed my face for three days!! How can you!! I''m a girl! Girls need to be clean! "


    The fat man held his arm and looked at her with a smile. Then he deliberately said, "Oh, are you a girl? I forgot you were a girl. Look at you now. "


    Yes, if we have to describe the appearance of Muse now, there is only one simple and direct word: sloppy!


    Very sloppy!


    Her hair is in a mess. Some of them were even disheartened and rushed to mobilize food and materials for a few days. She was so tired when she came back last night that she fell asleep after drinking. I didn''t even care about it.


    The clothes were white, but now they are covered with suspicious stains, yellow dust and wine stains


    Looking at her like this, who would have thought that she was the Muse master (Miss) of the Liszt family, But also a clean aristocrat!


    Since running away from home and running to the north, the desperate Muse had to run to the fat man and hide in this military camp. He served as an officer under the fat man. Of course, there was no official position, because it was a mercenary. Except for the nominal leader fat man and Hussein, other people had no official position.


    Every day, she trains with those vulgar mercenaries, crawling and rolling, riding in the field for two or three days, sleeping in the open, drinking water, eating dry food, and not taking a bath for a few days.


    After coming to the north, she has been hiding beside the fat man, but... Even she doesn''t know what she is hiding.


    Later, Duwei led his troops to the north and became the commander of the eastern front. The fat man once wanted to send her to the East, but the girl refused. Maybe Gabriel was in the east?


    But it doesn''t seem to be


    She stayed with the fat man.


    Fat man here, this mercenary, nominally belongs to the central war zone, but because he disobeyed orders before, he secretly launched the airborne battle behind the enemy, although later the battle plan was successful. Fat man also received a reward, the mercenary also received an official nickname "wolf tooth army".


    But let originally don''t look up to this group of "mob" storm Corps high-level, more and more dissatisfaction! Even if the battle was successful, the high-level officers of the storm Corps hated the fat man and the mercenary more and more. In addition to the original term "mob", they also added a "don''t accept dispatch".


    In addition, the storm Corps in Central China has not achieved any good results. Fat man''s mercenary got a reward, but it made people blush.


    As a result, after that, the wolf tooth army had to suffer a lot in terms of material supply. When it was distributing supplies, it was often made difficult by the storm Corps. Delay


    The fat man had a bad temper, and he even turned his face with the storm army.


    Fortunately, general Andre of the air force has a close relationship with the tulip family. With his support, he often mobilizes air force supplies to help the fat man. But fed up with the white eyed fat man of the storm corps, he sent someone to contact Du Wei after Du Wei went north.


    Dewey naturally wanted to protect his own lineage. Since then, the mercenary, fat man, has remained in the middle of the country, but all the material attacks have come from the eastern front.


    Muse refused to go to the East and insisted on staying with the fat man, so the fat man didn''t matter. A few days ago, he asked muse to lead the team to the east city of ajin to collect the materials for this month. Muse led the team back and forth for six days, which was really hard work.


    In a word, the fat man takes good care of the muse. He lives in a barracks for her and takes good care of her on weekdays. Although there is a woman in the camp, these mercenaries are not regular troops anyway, and the mercenary industry in the empire is not without women (such as Ruolin in the past), so those mercenaries will not be too surprised.


    "All right, all right." Looking at the killing eyes of the muse. The fat man waved his hand: "it''s kind of me to call you to get up... You girl who doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Get up, there''s something good. If you go late and miss it. Blame me for not taking care of you. "


    The Muse had already put on his weapon. He wiped it from the bucket casually. His palms were stained with water. He wiped his face and stroked his hair. "OK, what''s good!"


    "We''re going." The fat man had a strange smile on his face: "I personally led the team... We went around the fortress, all the way west, and then... Quietly ran to the back of those enemies to get a vote! Hehe, it''s the season of grain harvest. We can''t be idle and make trouble for them. "


    The Muse''s eyes lit up immediately: "it''s really a good thing! Well, you have a conscience. Don''t forget to call me for such an interesting thing. "


    "Just go! We''ll be ready to go in a minute


    When he got to the door, the fat man suddenly stopped, looked back at the muse and hesitated: "there''s another thing... Muse, you''re here. I can''t hide it from you. I think the Duke will know sooner or later. Maybe he already knows by now. Maybe there will be a letter in the next few days. Let me send you to... "


    Muse''s eyes immediately became a little dazed, and then shook his head: "I won''t go! No place! I don''t want to work for duvidi... I hate that guy the most. "


    The fat man touched his chin and laughed, with a strange smile: "it''s up to you... But if the boss knows, I''ll help you hide secretly. I''m afraid I''ll be beaten again."


    Muse rolled his eyes: "you are fat, you can''t beat your body."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the Muse put away his grin, lowered his voice, and said in a sincere tone: "actually... I know you take care of me... Thank you, uncle Longbottom."


    When the fat man heard this, his face suddenly seemed to see a ghost, and his mouth seemed to be stuffed with an egg. He widened his eyes and glared at the Muse: "you! What do you call me! You call me uncle?! My God


    The Muse made a grimace and said with a smile, "isn''t it? You said, "I''m too young to be your daughter."


    "I''m not forty years old yet!" The fat man said angrily. Then he stretched out his big palm and patted the Muse''s head: "don''t call me that! Damn it What he said was easy, but there was a twinkle of pain in his eyes.


    The Muse looked in his eyes, lowered his voice, and said softly, "fat man... I heard that you had a daughter before..."


    "It''s none of your business." The fat man was so angry that he had to kick the muse with his feet. The Muse jumped away and said, "go and lead your horse! Gather at the camp gate! If you''re late, I''ll beat you! "


    Muse put out his tongue and ran out. As he passed the fat man, he whispered, "thank you."


    Looking at the girl hopping away, longbutton sighed and looked at her back. There was a trace of genuine kindness and warmth in her two hundred and five eyes.


    Pinch your pocket... There''s a letter in your pocket. It''s from Dewey. He just lied to the Muse... Dewey didn''t "know sooner or later", but already knew! We already know that the Muse is here. This letter was sent to the ground quickly last night. In the letter, Dewey asked the fat man to send someone to send muse to Arkin city immediately. If she refused, she would tie it too! This is what Dewey said in the letter. But this time, the fat man made his own decision and disobeyed Du Weidi''s order. Anyway, it''s not the first time he disobeyed the order. Just because... At the beginning, when the poor tomboy ran to himself alone, this little girl, who used to be strong and like a little hedgehog, was tired and weak when she ran to him. The sad look in her eyes made the fat man feel pity. These days, she is here with a group of rude men, eating large pieces of meat, drinking, shouting, seemingly happy, but... Which girl will sleep in the room at night, holding a wine bag? Is that mark on the pillow really just saliva? Or... Tears¡° "Damn it." The fat man rubbed his face full of flesh: "these young kids are very affectionate. It''s really troublesome. When I was young, I wanted to love and hate when I wanted to? If you like, just grab it. Today''s young people really want to face up and suffer With a letter from Du Wei in his arms and a team of cavalry, Lao Yan came all the way to the Langya camp. It was evening. But he was a little late at last. The people of the wolf tooth army told him that the commander, Lord lombaton, had smoked 1000 people this morning and went out to "hunt"¡° "Hunting" is the slang of these mercenaries. In fact, it means taking people around to harass them behind the enemy lines. Long Barton is not here. Lao Yan inquires about the appearance of the Muse in the camp. As expected, many people recognize him. Only to learn that Longbottom took the muse with him. Lao Yan sighed... Sure enough, just as the Duke thought, he asked himself to pick up the person quickly. If he was too late, it would be too late. This Longbottom, he''s disobedient again.

 Chapter 629

    "Team one, go around to the right and fire. The second team, making noise around, creating chaos. The third team is in charge of the reception. I''ll light the fire on the left side myself! "


    At night, longbutton and his group of men huddled in a grass nest behind a hillside and drew a topographic map on the land at will. After giving orders, they raised their feet to wipe off the traces of the ground and looked at several subordinates beside them with bright eyes: "do you understand?"


    "I see, chief," a bearded mercenary chief grinned and showed his yellow teeth. "It''s not the first time I''ve done this."


    Far away from the hillside is a gathering place for orcs. It was built on the basis of an abandoned human village, surrounded by farmland. At this time, it was late autumn, and the grain in the farmland had been harvested. The orcs built piles of things like barns, where a lot of harvested grain was piled up.


    From the visual observation, the surrounding defense is not tight, probably because this is the rear of the criminals, far away from the front, so the criminals did not put in a tight defense force.


    After many days of stealth, Longbottom took this group of people around the front line and went all the way to the West and North. At this time, Longbottom had gone deep into the enemy''s back of the area occupied by the criminals.


    If it is really investigated, lombarton and others, who belong to the central theater of war, have actually "fished out the boundary", because this is already the territory of the Western Theater of war.


    "Good! Then give him a shot! I''ve been running for so many days, but I haven''t got anything. I can''t just go back empty handed! " Longbottom''s smile was grim in the night.


    Then he looked at the Muse beside him: "you follow me."


    The Muse was silent, nodded, and just put a dagger into his boot.


    In the middle of the night, the orc settlement in the distance had fallen into silence. There are not many Orc fighters here. Most of them are old, weak, women and children among the orcs. In a village of this scale, there are only a few hundred Orc soldiers at most.


    But even so, Longbottom did not dare to be careless, because he had dealt with the orcs too much, and he already understood that even the minors among the orcs, in terms of physical strength and combat effectiveness. It''s comparable to a human adult warrior, and even those old and weak or female orcs, if organized, can''t be underestimated.


    Lurking for a while, until the middle of the night, the attack was launched.


    Those who were in charge of feint and clamor around launched the first wave of offensive, in the woods around the gathering place. In the grass, the human soldiers deliberately made noise, shouting, bugles, and some experienced mercenaries. Take a stone to knock, imitate the sound of horse''s hooves galloping.


    Soon, these movements alerted the orcs in the settlement, only to see a large number of orcs rush out from inside. In the dark, countless torches swarmed out. Although there were only a few soldiers wearing armor, most of the other orcs were old and weak with sharp sticks, but from the number point of view, there were no less than a thousand people.


    The orcs were attracted by the humans and rushed out of town. And those responsible for the clamor of human, cunningly retreat, will attract these orcs as far as possible.


    Then, the two teams in charge of arson took the opportunity to approach the settlement from both sides and quickly ran to the side of the barn.


    Although there are a few orcs guarding the barn, these guys who are used to being mercenaries hunt Warcraft all the year round before they come to the ground. This kind of cold arrow attack in the dark is their best skill. A few orcs were soon shot dead with bows and arrows. Most of them can''t make a sound, even if some orcs are not killed by bows and arrows. The experienced mercenaries who came up in the dark rushed on him quickly. Several people jumped on him. Even though the orcs were strong, they were confused and cut off their throats.


    After cleaning up the guard, in the dark, the mercenaries signaled to each other that everything was going well. These guys used birdsong as a signal to communicate with each other.


    "Come on! The brothers in charge of attracting their attention won''t last long! " Long Barton took the lead and was the first to pick up the leather bag he carried and scatter the liquid in it on the top of the barn. One by one, the mercenaries immediately made these leather bags, which were not filled with wine and water, but with fire oil!


    These guys expertly spread the fire oil evenly all over the place. Then, one by one, they quickly escape from Yuandun. Finally, the people who break up are responsible for igniting


    In the distance, the orc, who was led away by the human movement, suddenly found out in horror that there was a raging fire behind him in the direction of the barn! In the dark night, the movement of the flame is particularly clear and bright! Almost half of the sky shines like day!


    "Fire!! Fire


    The orcs began to cry in alarm. More orcs are furious!


    Because there, it''s their food! Is their most precious food!!


    Finally completed the return, in this from the hands of mankind to occupy the first piece of land, after a year of hard work, the harvest of food ah!!


    These old and weak women and children, as well as the front-line soldiers who are fighting with mankind! All people depend on these grains to support themselves! And now it is late autumn, how many mouths rely on these grains for winter!!


    If the food is burned


    The orcs can''t care to chase the people in the dark any more. They yell, turn around and rush back to the granary.


    Under the action of fire oil, once the flame is burned, the momentum will be extremely fierce. The fire will burn the hearts of the orcs to pieces! At the same time, the night lit by the fire also exposed the tracks of Longbottom and others who were about to flee after the fire!


    "Human!! Burn our food!! Human beings! "


    Orcs see the distance is running long Barton and others, these were mad orcs, soon there are several teams, desperate to catch up.


    Those soldiers in armor, all rushed up, even if it is far away, they did not give up the intention! The human action angered the orcs. If we don''t kill all these damned human beings, they will never give up!


    Next to the fire, the orcs began to try to put out the fire, but adding fuel to the fire. Such a fire spread along the wind in the dry autumn, and the orcs almost died. But it couldn''t stop the fire.


    Many old and weak orcs rushed to the ground, crying, thumping their chests and feet, crying, and the voice spread far away.


    "Don''t be in a daze! They are catching up Longbarton kicked the Muse hard. Just now, Muse did well in the sneak attack. She cut off the neck of a guard ORC. It''s the dagger she put in her boot.


    But when he retreated, he heard the cry coming from the distance behind him, but the Muse seemed to be a little stunned. Longbottom''s scolding woke her up.


    Behind me. Those Orc soldiers hold up the bright long sword and come up with murderous faces!


    "Go, go! Let''s go


    Longbottom tugged at the muse and whistled.


    Soon, the orc fighters who are chasing the earth. It''s a blow!


    A group of human soldiers who were in charge of the reception were ambushed in advance. Hiding in the woods and grass beside the retreat route, they launched a sneak attack on the pursuing orcs with bows and arrows.


    In the dark, these mercenaries who are good at hunting Warcraft just use their best skills: harassment, ambush


    After the first round of arrow rain, more than a dozen orcs fell down and soon fell into chaos. Because in the dark, they can''t tell how many enemies there are and in which direction! The crafty mercenaries, however, gave full play to their mobility. After shooting cold arrows, they quickly left the original ambush and continued to shoot while running.


    After a few rounds of arrow rain. Although the orc damage is not too serious. But he was completely knocked out.


    At this time, the main team of lombarton and others has been running further and further. And these soldiers are responsible for taking care of the broken soldiers. Also in a mass dispersal, the rapid differentiation into numerous teams, fled in all directions.


    It''s obvious that the orcs here lack tactical literacy. This chaos in the dark makes them a little at a loss. In the dark, they dare not continue to chase. Although they are very angry when they are burned, they have to be careful at night. God knows how many troops have come to attack


    "It''s a pity that they don''t chase."


    After running far away, Longbottom and others ran into a forest. He jumped up a big tree with his agility which was extremely inconsistent with his figure. He took out his telescope and looked back carefully for a while. He sighed.


    "Unfortunately, if they continue to chase, they can set up an ambush. Maybe they can swallow this small group of orcs!"


    The mercenaries around them all sighed with regret. Many of them were already rubbing their hands and fists, while some of them were already wiping the blade. Hearing that there was no war to fight, many people expressed their depression.


    "Well, then we''ll retreat." Longbottom waved and looked at the sky: "well done tonight. But it''s going to be light soon. We''re in their territory now. If our whereabouts are exposed, we''ll be in trouble. "


    Then he coughed: "the old rule, everyone in accordance with the original plan divided into four teams to retreat, pay attention to hide the whereabouts, gather at the predetermined place... I first said in front, when it''s time, if anyone is late, you can''t wait for him! If anyone falls behind, try to climb home by yourself! "


    The mercenaries laughed, but everyone''s face was very serious.


    As everyone knows, Longbottom didn''t tell a joke! It is self-evident that it is dangerous to do such a thing behind enemy lines. Disperse and retreat. When you arrive at the predetermined location, if anyone falls behind, then you can''t risk the life and death of all the members of the army!


    Even if lombarton himself was late and didn''t feel the meeting place at the specified time, he would be abandoned as well! It''s lombardon''s own rule!


    It was the tactics that Longbottom set up when he set up the wolf tooth Army: to rush up and disperse.


    The Muse followed the team of lombaton. Less than 300 people retreated all the way to the southwest. According to the original plan, they would walk for two days, then turn around and go all the way south. The design of this route is to avoid being found by the enemy. Even if they are found, they can get rid of the possibility of being surrounded as much as possible. Four groups of people in different directions to evacuate, Muse lombarton this team, the first two days, day and night. When we are on the road, we should try to stay away from the main road. When we meet mountains and forests, we should choose those remote places to walk. That evening, a group of people had come to a grove, Longbottom looked at the surrounding terrain, calculated the time: "fast! I remember on the map, there is a river in front of us. Tomorrow we will reach that river, and then we will turn back and go southeast. In two days, we will meet with our brothers. " A group of mercenaries were laughing, and each face showed the expression of victory in sight. In the past two days, they also attacked two Orc villages, killed more than 60 orcs, and set up an ambush to annihilate a patrol of ORC soldiers. According to the reward set by Longbottom when he built the army, if he can go back alive this time, everyone will get a large reward. The wolf tooth army is not an imperial regular army. In order to stimulate their enthusiasm for fighting, Longbottom set a reward standard for killing the enemy according to the mercenary model, such as how many gold coins to kill an ORC, Kill an orc soldier, how much gold, etc.... Anyway, Duwei, the rich boss, is behind him. Such a rich reward is absolutely not available in other imperial armies. They were about to pass through the forest when they saw several mercenaries looking for the way running back. They were all nervous and serious. The men ran back from the depths of the woods and rushed to Longbottom. They immediately lowered their voices and said quickly, "I can''t go on!"¡° What''s the matter? "¡° Wolf riding! A lot of wolves ride A scouting mercenary ran out of breath and looked pale.

 Chapter 630

    "Wolf riding?" Longbarton''s face sank too. He immediately asked, "where is it? Are there a lot of them? Can you do him one vote? "


    The mercenary shook his head firmly: "absolutely impossible! Just in front of this forest, there are at least three or four thousand people. I''m afraid it''s too close to stay. You know, the noses of those giant wolves are too smart for us to approach. But the number is at least three thousand, only a lot more! "


    Although their voices were low, many people around heard them, and suddenly everyone changed color!


    Thousands of wolf riding?!


    These people have been at the front line for many days. Who doesn''t know the orc''s wolf riding ability? These wolf cavalry have the power to come and go like the wind. They are fierce and cunning in battle.


    What''s more, the number of opponents is thousands, while the team of our own side has less than 300 people


    In terms of combat effectiveness, our side is at an absolute disadvantage. And... Look at the surrounding terrain, there is only this small forest, and most of the other places are flat wilderness. On this flat terrain, with 300 people on one side, we have to deal with thousands of wolf riders.


    Longbottom trusted the Pathfinder mercenary. These Pathfinder mercenaries are the most experienced old mercenaries selected from the wolf tooth army. They are trustworthy both in skill and mind.


    "Damn it." Barton, who was very angry, grabbed his hair and murmured, "before investigating, there were no large orcs in the vicinity, and far away from the front line. How come there are so many wolf riders here?!"


    "Chief, is it going to come after us?" One of the subordinates turned pale.


    "I don''t think so." Longbottom''s eyes flashed: "if it''s after us, don''t send so many. A thousand is enough. And... The wolf cavalry is the elite of the orcs. They won''t be sent to chase us. If they came to chase us, they would have caught up with us with their mobility. "


    After thinking about it, he gave a bitter smile: "we can only say that we are unlucky. Maybe these wolf cavalry were passing by here and we met them


    All of us are looking at longbutton, now even idiots know, with their own hundreds of people. Thousands of wolf cavalry who encounter the enemy in the wild, once they are found by the enemy, I''m afraid that these hundreds of them are not qualified to fill their teeth.


    "Let''s get out of here at once!" Longbottom gave the order.


    According to the Pathfinder, the wolf cavalry were on the other side of the forest, less than 2000 meters away from the forest. The wolf cavalry also rested beside the forest, cutting only one forest between the two sides. Although the distance of two thousand meters, say far, say near


    But Longbottom knew that he could lead the most elite wolf cavalry among the orcs. And it''s thousands of wolf cavalry. I''m afraid the leader of the team must be more intelligent than ordinary orcs. In a large army resting by the woods, even an idiot knows to send sentries around.


    The other side will certainly do the same! Once the other party''s sentry wolf cavalry patrol all the way along the forest. Find yourself these people... Then trouble!


    Run!!


    At the moment, no one dared to hesitate. Everyone packed quickly. Even when running, Longbottom didn''t let anyone hide the traces left by these people.


    For example, the pits that have been dug to make a fire, the footprints on the ground, and so on


    He knew very well that sooner or later the other side would send wolf cavalry to search here. And once you search here, even if you hide these traces before you leave. But wolf riding has one of the most powerful skills, which is the sense of smell of giant wolf! These hateful guys have a better sense of smell than dogs! As long as there is a wolf riding here, no matter how clean the trace is hidden, the other side can also smell the smell in the air that there used to be many human beings here!


    What''s more, these people have been running for many days. It''s big. Who doesn''t stink if you don''t take a bath for a few days? And blood stains on my body


    Now the only choice. It''s running!


    At the same time, pray for God''s blessing, the other party found later, so that these people can fight for more time to escape!


    According to Longbottom''s plan, the map shows that there is a river in the south. If you can cross that river, you may get rid of the danger of wolf riding.


    However, it''s probably that lombarton, a fat man, always talks dirty words like "thief God", which has been abandoned by God for a long time, so his prayer has not been received by God.


    A group of people had no horses (they parachuted from the air to the enemy''s rear with hot air balloons, where did they get the horses?), Running all the way in the wild, it''s a pity that less than two or three kilometers out, the last mercenary in the line issued a cry of panic: "there are pursuers behind!"


    Sure enough, a piece of dust rose in the distance above the horizon. Longbottom took up his telescope and looked at it. In the distance, on the wilderness, a group of wolf cavalry had rushed over. The giant wolf was running and jumping. The wolf knight on the wolf''s back was full of murderous spirit, and he was carrying a long knife!


    Found out!


    Lombaton''s scalp is numb!


    He quickly estimated the speed of both sides, although it seems that the other side is still quite far away from himself, but his group, without horses, can''t run four legged giant wolf on the plain with two legs. If you run like this, I''m afraid you will be overtaken if you don''t reach that river!


    No choice, make a decision! Without hesitation, Longbottom immediately clenched his teeth and said, "unit!"


    Everyone heard his order. We all know that the leader is to continue to divide the three hundred people and disperse them. In this way, maybe the other party''s pursuers will be confused and will only chase one way. Then the other team will have a chance to survive.


    But


    "Chief, we are too few to share any more! In case the other side divides troops to chase... "A mercenary immediately cried out, his face absolutely:" why don''t I take a group of people and stay here for a while! Buy you time


    "After what the hell!" Longbottom scolded: "there are thousands of them! Dozens of you will be swallowed in the blink of an eye after being cut off! I can''t get time! Don''t die for nothing! Divide


    Longbottom''s division is very skilful. These mercenaries, who had been trained by him for a long time, were soon distributed according to the order.


    According to the strategy of Longbottom''s division, it is called "layer by layer decomposition".


    That is to say, when the wolf cavalry behind him catches up with his sight, the wolf cavalry will see that this group of about 300 people suddenly separated into a small team and fled in the other direction. It seems that there are only a few dozen or even fewer people in the team.


    At this time, the wolf knight in charge of pursuing, if not the kind of guy with delicate mind, will make a decision: regardless of the small, just bite the big!!


    In this way, the team will have more chances to survive.


    The number of divisions. No more!


    That''s Longbottom''s strategy.


    Along the way, he ran for hundreds of meters. The wolf cavalry behind him had caught up with his sight and watched the human beings in front of him. He had divided into three groups three times. There are only dozens of people at a time.


    Sure enough, the leader of the land wolf cavalry laughed: "they are afraid! Those humans have fled! Don''t worry about the deserters, just the big troops


    At the time of the Fifth Division, lombarton''s brigade. There are less than 100 people left. Separated out of the two hundred people, successfully turned into a team, fled.


    But long Barton''s own team was closely watched by the wolf cavalry behind him. Moreover, the other side has been very close!


    So close that I could even hear the other side''s running wolf hooves, and the roar of those wolf cavalry!


    "Brothers, run! There''s the river ahead! "


    Longbarton has been running breathlessly, but still summoned up the strength, yelled loudly, and worked hard to boost morale.


    All the way. Finally, some mercenaries couldn''t hold on to falling behind. Someone fell on the ground carelessly and couldn''t get up any more.


    Some people run more and more slowly... They are finally overtaken by Wolf cavalry. After they catch up with human beings, they raise their long knives and cut off their heads with a Shua!


    River! River!


    Ahead is the river!!


    Longbottom has seen the river! Right ahead! Five hundred meters! 400 meters... 300 meters


    The cry of wolf cavalry behind seemed to be in the ear. There are even left behind mercenaries. Was overtaken by the other side, issued before dying screams!


    When a group of people finally ran to the river. Longbottom immediately roared: "jump in the river!"


    At the moment, the vanguard of wolf cavalry has caught up with this group of people. At last, the front wolf cavalry has waved a long knife and rushed into the crowd!


    Plop! Plop!! Plop!!!


    With the sound of diving, people were driven into the river one after another, just like dumplings.


    It''s autumn now. It''s just after the rainy season in summer. Fortunately, it hasn''t entered the dry season in winter. The river is still very deep and wide


    Longbutton and his party, most of them jumped into the river, only the last 20 people were overtaken by Wolf cavalry! Caught up with the human soldiers, desperate waving weapons, doing a desperate struggle, more red eyes, crazy rushed to the side of the wolf riding, some mouth also crazy roar: "boss! Remember to send my reward home! "


    More than 20 last human mercenaries failed to come and jump into the river. They fell into the ranks of the wolf cavalry. In a moment, they were all hanged!


    Longbottom''s heart was bleeding, but he bit his lips and swam to the other side with the rest of his men in the river.


    Finally, for Longbottom and others, fortunately, the wolf cavalry did not chase down the river.


    Because, in order to maintain their mobility in the enemy''s rear, none of them wore metal armor. Most of them only wore leather armor.


    However, these wolf cavalry, as the elite of the orcs, are all wearing strong armor made by dwarf craftsmen. Although the armor is very strong, it is also very heavy. Therefore, although the wolves are not afraid of water, it can even be said that most of them are not poor in water. However, because of the heavy armor, all the wolf cavalry gave up the intention of swimming in the water. And... Looking at the number of people who jump into the river and swim, it seems that there are not many. The leader of the wolf cavalry seems to have been barely satisfied with the result. In this weather, he doesn''t have to ask his soldiers to take off their armor and go swimming in the cold river in order to hunt down dozens of human beings. The wolf cavalry just divided into two groups and searched the two sides of the river to see if it was possible to go around the end of the river and continue to hunt, or if there was a shallow place to cross the river. On the other side of the river, dozens of people, such as Longbottom, finally landed. Everyone was almost exhausted. Longbottom fell his wet hair and glared at the other side. The wolf cavalry howled and threatened on the other side, and some of them gave a sharp laugh, probably laughing at the embarrassment of their own group. Longbottom clenched his teeth and clenched his fists, but he finally took a deep breath and gritted his teeth: "everyone, no rest, get out of here now! We don''t have time to rest! If you want to live, just cheer up and go But then, when counting the number of people, a message, let longbarton completely stunned! These three hundred of them have been divided five times on the road, two hundred of them have run away, and more than 20 of them are left behind. The rest are less than 80. And the most important thing is that there is one less important person among the 80 people, and this person, Longbottom, clearly remembers that when he jumped into the river just now, he was not far away from him and jumped into the river with himself!! Muse¡° Where''s the Muse?! Damn it!! Why is the Muse missing? " The fat man crazily pulled his hair.

 Chapter 631

    The Muse is very unlucky.


    As Mrs. Liszt''s sister, she was raised as a boy since childhood. Because there was no male in Liszt''s family, in order to prevent someone from ulterior motives, the Muse was disguised as a boy since childhood. But because of her disguised gender, in order to keep a secret, she naturally had no chance to learn swimming


    You know, swimming, take off the coat, a girl, how to pretend to be a man?!


    So, Muse... She''s very watery. In other words, she was the kind of draught duck that would sink after a few random splashes in the water.


    Later, as the Liszt family merged into the tulip family, with the tulip family as a protective umbrella, the family no longer needed muses to be men. Muses, who had regained her status as a girl, also tried to learn to swim, but her water quality was still not good. Now she was a little better than before, and she only knew how to gouge a few times. She could barely drown in the water.


    When he ran away, he didn''t think about it. When he came to the river, the Muse saw the water, and his heart sank.


    The others are old mercenaries. They have been running in the mountains and swimming in the water all their lives. Even lombarton, though he is very ordinary in water, is a master of martial arts. Even if his swimming skills are poor, he is very aggressive and can hold his breath, which helps a lot.


    The Muse can''t.


    What''s worse, there was a stone in the shallow water where she jumped into the river. It was originally autumn. Although the river has not entered the dry period, the water is much shallower than that in summer.


    The Muse dived into the river. But it''s so good. I hit my head on the stone and fainted.


    Thanks to the shallow water by the river in autumn, Muse didn''t sink after he fainted. Where the water was shallow, her body was half exposed on the water, and she swam all the way down.


    At that time, lombarton and others were all swimming across the river in disorder. Behind her was wolf riding. For a moment, no one noticed that she was still very concerned about the muse. However, she was not good at water. As soon as she got into the water, she forgot to take care of the muse. When she got ashore, she found that it was too late when the Muse disappeared.


    ¡°£¤£££¤£¥¡­¡­£¥£¤¡­¡­£¥¡­¡­¡±


    The sound around. Obviously not human language. The Muse vaguely heard these sounds, but he was still a little dizzy for a moment, because his stomach was really swollen. A little move, I feel water coming out of my mouth.


    At this time, it seemed that someone came up and kicked the muse. Then, two long knives stretched out. Fortunately, instead of cutting her, she turned her body over with the back of two long knives. Face down.


    In this way, the Muse couldn''t bear it. He lay there, opened his mouth and vomited.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in the river. She kept spraying water in her mouth and nose. She just felt that she could hardly catch the breath.


    Finally, he vomited a little bit of water in his stomach, and the Muse was a little bit relieved. But when he woke up, he felt that his hands and feet were cold. Just because she has seen her situation clearly!


    A few wolf riders around stare at themselves coldly. The eyes of those wolf riders with sharp mouths and tusks are green one by one. Some of them hold a long knife, and the tip of the knife is facing them. Some of them mutter and don''t know what to say.


    The heart of the Muse had suddenly sunk to the bottom, and she felt that she was dead. Look at this, I was captured by these wolves. After so many days in the front line, the Muse had already understood. In the hands of these orcs. If you become a prisoner, where can you survive?


    What''s waiting for you? Being killed is not the most tragic result. The most miserable thing is that these orcs are cannibals! I''m afraid I''m going to become a delicacy for these orcs.


    Thinking of this, Muse could not help but tremble.


    Two werewolves came to the Muse''s side, slapped the muse with the back of a knife, and yelled something.


    The Muse thought: they are going to kill me! They''re going to kill me!


    The proud Muse tried her best to show that she would rather die than surrender, but she was not the kind of real warrior after all. Although she was desperate at the moment, she still couldn''t help feeling weak and wanted to scold generously, but her voice was a little hoarse.


    Fortunately, the Muse didn''t know that it was unfortunate that he fell into the hands of the wolves!


    If it falls into the hands of other orcs, it is true that she will not only die, but also, in all probability, become food for each other. Although Luoxue has ordered that orcs are not allowed to eat human flesh, Luoxue is far away in the eastern front. In the central front and in the west, the orcs eating humans is still happening.


    Although the wolf family is a branch of the orcs, fortunately, among the criminals, the wolf family is an alternative among the orcs. In terms of relationship, the wolf family is very close to the elves. And dominees, one of the big three wolf leaders, is also a place of great trust. Therefore, many of the snow''s orders will be disobeyed by the orcs in other places, but they have been resolutely carried out by the wolves.


    We can''t kill the prisoners at will, let alone eat them. These two orders were firmly obeyed by the wolves.


    A few werewolves stood beside the Muse, with their eyes full of cold light and blade. The Muse was uneasy, waiting for his final fate.


    As time went by, what worried the Muse more was that these guys didn''t seem to have the intention to kill themselves immediately, but the Muse felt more uneasy. Because there are many legends about these orcs on the front line: it is said that after they capture human prisoners, some orcs will not kill them with a knife, but like to directly throw people into a big pot to boil them to death!


    Muse subconsciously touched her boots. She remembered that there was a dagger hidden in the boots. She didn''t expect to kill these werewolves by a dagger. She wanted to commit suicide!


    Unfortunately, these wolves had searched her for a long time, and the Muse found nothing.


    Finally. After a long time, another group of wolf riders came around. It turned out that these wolf riders had been sent out to search the land along the upstream and downstream of the river. These wolf riders searched from the upstream and downstream in two directions. They could not find the place to cross the river, so they came back to recover their lives.


    Muse is still uneasy, a werewolf has called out two, immediately there are other werewolves come up, she forced up.


    Although Muse is tall among women. But these werewolves are all strong and strong. It takes no effort to lift her up.


    Muse was casually thrown on the back of a giant wolf, a wolf riding as if with booty in general, and then many wolf riding a cry, a gust of wind left.


    These werewolves and giant wolves are full of stinking smell, but the Muse has not considered this.


    This group of werewolves soon returned to the forest and made a detour all the way. They came to where their big forces were.


    There are thousands of werewolves stationed here, and the number is even more than what Longbottom''s scouts said before! At a glance, the number of Muses is close to 5000!


    What she didn''t know was that Longbottom''s Pathfinder mercenary was right. Unfortunately, the mercenary just saw part of it. There were two other teams of werewolves, and then they came down the road.


    As a result, we can see that longbutton and others are fleeing. That''s why Longbottom and others were discovered so quickly.


    The Muse was taken to wolf riding''s temporary camp. In front of a fire was heavily dropped. She fell all over the body pain, but heard around the werewolf suddenly rang out a cheering.


    She turned her head and saw that the wolf riders, who had just returned from the same group with her, were carrying the heads of their fallen companions one by one on their long knives! And the helmet!


    Looking at the faces of the comrades who fought side by side with him, the Muse suddenly felt a twitch in his heart. He could not help but vomit violently.


    All of a sudden. Cheering voice quickly subsided, steady footsteps, a guy walked slowly in front of the Muse, Muse looked up, saw in front of a pair of boots stained with soil, and then looked up, a werewolf stood in front of himself, that pair of eyes with green light. Stare at yourself coldly.


    This werewolf is all over. It seems to exude a special momentum, after it appeared. All the wolf riders around stopped the noise, one by one respectfully dropped their hands and looked at the guy with reverent eyes.


    Muse glanced at the wolf man standing in front of him. His hair was different from that of the other black ones. His hair was brown with a touch of gold. A golden wolf?


    Its armor is much more exquisite than other werewolves, and it''s much stronger than other werewolves, which makes it full of the dignity of the leader.


    More importantly, the eyes of the werewolf are not the simple killing and brutality of other orcs, but the light of wisdom.


    "Your name, man."


    A string of difficult characters came out of the werewolf''s mouth. What shocked the Muse was that the werewolf could speak human language!!


    When she was in a daze, the werewolf was obviously impatient: "your name, human!"


    Muse didn''t know that the werewolf standing in front of her was the leader of the wolf tribe, dominis, who was one of the big three orcs!


    As a trusted ally of Luoxue, the only one in the orcs of dominis who sincerely obeys Luoxue. It believes that only with the help of the wisdom of the elves, the criminals can win the final victory in the war of return. Therefore, under its leadership, the werewolf has always stood firmly beside the elves, which makes other orcs very dissatisfied with the werewolf.


    Because of his trust in falling snow, dominis also learned some human languages under the influence of falling snow.


    To fight your enemies, you must first understand them.


    Dominique thinks so. Although its human language is very stiff, it can only express its meaning one word at a time.


    Dominis looked at the sluggish human prisoner in front of him. It can see that this guy is a woman. A female human prisoner of war... The wolf leader frowns. He thought for a moment and decided to kill this guy. Although it''s Snow''s order not to kill prisoners at will. However, this time, with almost half of the elite of the wolf clan, they came here to make a secret order ordered by Luoxue himself! He thought about it and was about to order the killing of the muse. Suddenly. Behind it, several figures in black robes came. These figures are slightly shorter than werewolves in figure. They have a cloak on their robes and cover their heads below. Several figures came to dominess, who immediately nodded his head and said something. Then, at the front, a guy in a robe. Gently took off the cloak, showing the true colors¡° Human The Muse almost blurted out. But then she realized that she was wrong. Although this guy looks the same as human beings, he is very beautiful, especially his sharp ears. It is a remarkable feature. Elves¡° Lord dominis, this prisoner of war cannot be killed. " The elf was obviously in a high position. He said slowly in a gentle and pleasant voice, "I have a strange feeling... This human seems to have some flavor of our elf family."¡° What? " Dominique was a little surprised¡° I''m sorry. I can''t explain the source of this feeling, and I''m surprised. But there''s no mistake in this breath. " The Spirit said slowly: "not only me, but also the people behind me can feel this kind of breath."¡° Is... She an elf? But she''s human. " The spirit''s face was a little dignified: "maybe it''s her who has our spirit blood... It''s really strange that after 10000 years, the spirit family still has the remaining blood in the human world..." she paused. It said slowly, "so this prisoner of war can''t be killed easily. If she''s really a half blood elf, then I have to take her back and let the ELF KING make the decision himself. "¡° All right Dominis respected the ELF''s opinion: "however, our mission this time is not suitable to take..." "she is just one person." Spirit smile: "moreover, it seems that her strength is not strong, just a weak guy. Take her alone. It shouldn''t cause too much trouble. " Dominique thought for a moment. Nodded: "I respect your opinion, then as you wish." These are people''s conversations. Muse did not understand a word, but she finally understood that the other side had no intention to kill herself. Even, it seems that her treatment is much better. This group of wolf riders soon set out again, but this time, she was not tied up and left on the back of a wolf, but with the elves. A few elves are sitting in a car with peculiar shape, and some giant wolves are pulling the car. The other side didn''t bind muse, so she was randomly arranged to sit in the corner of the car. The elves didn''t seem to care much about her existence. The Muse didn''t try to resist. She was not a fool. She could feel that the strength of these elves could not be matched by herself. Moreover, I''m still single, and I don''t even have a horse. I want to escape alive among thousands of wolves... Is it possible? What puzzles the Muse is that such an army has 5000 elite wolf riders, plus at least 600 Elven soldiers! Such a team, but all the way to the West! After walking for about six days, these elves didn''t embarrass the muse. Even the Muse could get off the car and move his body when he was resting. Moreover, she could clearly identify the direction from the sun. She was walking towards the West! On the night of the sixth day, this team came to the foot of the mountain... In front of us was a continuous mountain range. From a distance, it seemed as if it was endless. The outline of the towering mountain range was under the setting sun... The Muse immediately recognized that it was the kilimarro mountain range¡° Into the mountains. " Dominis gave the order quickly. This team, quietly into the mountains

 Chapter 632

    On the third day after entering the mountain, the Muse saw some clues. It seemed that the team was trying to cross the kilimarro mountains!


    The discovery surprised the muse!


    The kilimarro mountains are a huge natural barrier from north to South on the mainland, stretching thousands of kilometers from northwest to southwest. The continuous mountains are like a giant snake crawling on the mainland. The only gap is the "Northwest corridor" in the northwest province of Desa.


    In addition, other places are all towering mountains... Some mountains are continuous and meandering, with no end at a glance; Some of them are solitary peaks like clouds, which make people sigh and look up.


    If you want to cross such a mountain range, you are afraid that along the way there are countless cliffs, steep mountain roads, natural chasms, isolated peaks and natural dangerous places!


    It is said that even the lowest peak in the kilimarro mountains is more than 3000 meters!


    After the team entered the mountain, they first went up a mountain road in the past three days. One day later, the mountain road became steeper and narrower.


    However, although the mountain road is difficult to walk, these wolf riders are naturally extremely agile. Even in this rugged terrain, if they were human cavalry, they would have been unable to move forward for a long time. But those wolf knights can still control the giant wolf, move and jump, and move forward on the mountain road.


    Even the 600 elves. He also gave up the cart and walked on foot. The elves are delicate in shape and flexible in action, so it''s natural.


    The only thing that has suffered is the muse. Along the way, two days of hiking, her feet had already worn out blisters, after the blisters broke. Every step is a burning pain. The Muse didn''t want to lose his prestige in front of these enemies, but insisted on it in secret.


    A large group of wolves were riding in the mountains. At night, they made a fire and ate the dried food they were carrying. The elves didn''t eat the dried meat, but they brought some dry food with them. It''s the muse. But there is a kind of suffering. In this team, it seems that the wolf riders are all male werewolves, while the elves seem to have no distinction between men and women. The only woman is muse.


    She hasn''t bathed for ten days. She didn''t see water for four days when she was on her way with Longbottom and others. It''s been so many days since the capture. Now I feel that there''s no itching on my whole body. Muse was originally a girl, although after entering the military camp, he had suffered a lot. But I don''t take a bath for more than ten days. But there are still some intolerable.


    On the fourth day of the mountain road, wolf riding began to consciously save food.


    After all, it was a brigade of 5000 wolf riders. Before they entered the mountain, they also brought a lot of food carts. But after they entered the mountain, those food carts could only be left outside the mountain. The wolf riders only carried rations and dried meat for several days.


    Obviously, these carry on rations. It''s not enough for them to go over the mountains. It''s estimated that if you want to go over the mountains, even if you''re lucky enough to take the nearest mountain road, you can''t think about it in 20 or 30 days. If you get lost in the mountains, it''s common that you can''t get out in two or three months.


    Fortunately. These orcs and werewolves. But he has a natural talent, in this kind of mountain forest. However, they will not get lost. After walking for a few days, they seem to be in this kind of wild mountains, but they have aroused their innate wildness in their blood.


    Later, even without careful identification, these wolves can easily find water and the most convenient mountain road in the forest.


    There are even land wolf riders, who patrol around during their breaks and soon bring back some wild animals to replenish their food reserves.


    By the seventh day, Muse''s leather boots had worn out. She could only quietly pull a piece of cloth from her close clothes, wrap her feet, and then walk hard in broken boots.


    The narrow mountain road has been heading for a mountain in the distance. Because of the narrow mountain road, the army has been compressed into a long snake line. The road can only allow two wolf riders to walk side by side, and the line has been dragged long.


    The Muse was staggering along the cliff. When he looked down, he saw his own line of wolves riding on the mountain road.


    After climbing over this high mountain, the team finally came to the "snow line" above!


    From here, continue to move forward, only to see that a mountain, white snow, are all over the sky, the air is suddenly cold up, and in this snow bee top, is the oxygen thin. Muse was originally unable to support his body. At the moment, he felt as if his chest had been crushed by a stone. Even though he tried hard to breathe deeply, he still felt out of breath.


    And at the foot of the thick snow and ice, but also to the team brought great difficulties.


    Muse''s boots were originally broken. After walking for less than half a day, they were filled with a lot of ice and snow. First, they were excited by their body temperature, melted, and then frozen again. She almost broke her foot.


    Fortunately, the elves seemed to be very kind to muses along the way. Some elves saw muses walk strangely, so they came up and helped her to sit down. After taking off their boots, they saw that several blisters on the soles of Muses'' feet had already been smoothed, but their tender skin turned red with cold. As soon as the ELF''s hand touched her ankle, Muse almost cried out in pain.


    "You''re frostbitten. Fortunately I found out, otherwise, if you walk for a long time, your feet will be frozen."


    Then, the elf took out a pair of boots from his back and handed them to muse. The shape of the boots was very strange. The tip of the boots was high, and the ankle was inlaid with a leaf. What''s more, the shape of the boots was strange. This boot is not like a leather, but


    "It''s made from the skin of a vine." The genie looked very gentle and said with a smile, "we Genie are a natural race. Naturally, we don''t kill and take skin. There is a special kind of rattan cultivated in our family. Every summer, the rattan will shed its skin automatically. Slough off the bark on the surface. The bark is strong and elastic. It''s no worse than animal skin


    Muse noticed that the other side used the word "we elves", which was a bit strange. It''s as if I''ve included myself.


    However, the language of the Spirit speaking about the human empire was very fluent, and his attitude was very gentle, which made the Muse feel close to him.


    "Put on these boots and walk in them. You won''t get cold feet. "


    Muse was a little confused. He changed his boots and felt dry and warm. His frozen feet soon felt warm.


    "These boots are waterproof. In summer. We''ll also make clothes out of this kind of rattan bark and jump into the lake without getting wet. " The genial spirit took another look at the Muse''s clothes.


    The Muse was still wearing the uniform of the mercenary. Just a few days ago, when I was walking on the mountain road, many places were cut by the branches and looked a little ragged. So the spirit took out a cloak and put it on the Muse himself. He said softly, "this is a magic cloak. If you put it on, you won''t be afraid of the cold."


    The Muse let the other party put on his cloak, felt the heat of magic on the cloak, and gradually warmed up his whole body.


    She didn''t know how. But some dull looking at in front of this elf, can''t help but some softhearted. Although both sides are enemies but not friends, these elves treat themselves very well along the way. At the moment, they deliver boots and clothes. They speak gently. They don''t regard her as a prisoner of war, but as if she were of the same kind.


    "You... Why are you so nice to me?" The Muse shook his head vigorously.


    "Because... We are the same." The elf smiles. stand up. He went down the line again.


    As soon as the Muse was stunned, he could not help murmuring: "the same..."


    It turns out that the three sisters of the Liszt family are half blood elves. Mrs. Liszt only told angel, but the Muse didn''t know.


    But at the moment, these elves warm words to themselves, but let her involuntarily, in the heart of a natural intimacy.


    With that pair of magic boots and magic cloak, the Muse finally did not have to suffer from the cold. It''s just the trekking on the mountain road, which is physically exhausting, but also makes the Muse feel tired.


    Especially on the high mountain, she had difficulty breathing. After walking for a while, she felt dizzy, but she almost fell off the cliff several times. Fortunately, even if the elves around hold on.


    On the tenth day, though we had been saving time and again, the food was finally eaten up.


    The wolves scattered and began to search for food. Fortunately, there were many things like rock sheep, snow chicken and snow fox on the snow mountain.


    In this area, people rarely visit, and these wild animals are not afraid to see people and do not know how to escape. And wolf riding is swift and violent, hunting everywhere.


    The six hundred elves also made great contributions.


    They carry with them a plant race peculiar to the elves. The elves sprinkle these races in the snow, and then cast their magic. Then, in the snow, the seeds immediately grow and germinate, and soon you can see the green plants in the snow suddenly climb up!


    These plants twined together like several vines and soon formed a thick trunk. The highest is even more than ten meters!


    Branches and leaves grow out in a meal. The smallest leaves are the size of a washbasin, and the biggest ones are even the size of a table.


    Then, after the six hundred elves chanted the incantation, the purple light covered the small magic plant. Soon, on the tree trunk, the fruit grew out one by one. In an instant, dozens of trees were covered with fruits!


    The fruits are as big as pumpkin one by one. Many wolves and elves cheered when they saw the huge fruits.


    Soon, an elf picked a fruit and handed it to the muse. He took out a dagger and cut it gently. Inside, the flesh was golden. Muse took a small bite, and immediately he was full of fragrance. The flesh was delicate and full. After only three or five bites, he was full.


    And other wolves also happily pluck all the fruits from the trees and share them.


    When all the fruits are picked up, the trees wither quickly. Green branches and leaves quickly become yellow, shrinking, and finally turned into a seed in the snow. It''s just that the used seed looks yellow.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not dead." The genie recycled the seeds one by one: "we just have to wait until we find a suitable water source and soak these seeds in the water again for a few days, and it will not recover until a year later."


    The seeds of this magical plant. The elves brought a bag.


    Relying on this thing, and occasionally hunting some wild animals to supplement, the party persisted for six days.


    On the 16th day of entering the mountain, the food was finally exhausted, even the magic seed that the elves carried to produce fruit. It''s all used up.


    However, the mountain finally turned over!


    On the 17th day, the mountain road ahead was already going down all the way. Gradually, soon the crowd crossed the snow line, the surrounding scenery was no longer white, and some sparse plants and trees began to appear around. Occasionally you can see small pieces of rock sheep living here.


    Seeing the prey, the wolf clan immediately cheered up and sent out several teams of wolf riders to hunt everywhere. One day later, the wolf clan was killed. We captured 100 blue sheep, some grouse, Mountain Deer and so on.


    Although Muse was silent most of the time in this line, she secretly calculated in her heart that she had read two peaks and four snow mountains all the way. The direction is also all the way to the West.


    When the terrain gets lower and lower. The climate here is getting warmer. The cold wind on the mountain was gone, and there was a touch of moisture and warmth in the air. And on the 19th day. A heavy rain suddenly came, this team had a day''s rest in a cave, and the wolf family separated a wolf to ride along the cave to explore the way.


    When it was almost dawn, the Muse heard the wolves suddenly cheering together. Thousands of wolves were full of excitement and excitement in their howling. One by one, the werewolves raised their swords and screamed, which startled the birds in the surrounding woods.


    The Muse was a little flustered when he heard this, but the spirit beside him said with a smile: "well, don''t be afraid. That''s when we finally get out of the mountain. These guys are happy to call us that. "


    "Out, out of the mountain..." Muse frowned.


    Sure enough, after dawn, the Muse also saw the wolf riders who came back from exploring. These wolf riders didn''t come back empty handed. They also brought back some "prey".


    Twenty cattle and sheep, four horses... And three human beings!


    human beings!!


    The humans brought back by this team of wolves were three men, one of whom was just grown up.


    The three prisoners were all dressed in sheepskin robes and rough cattle leather boots. They were all lame and strange when walking, but they still had the appearance of hoop legs that they had been riding for many years. He had a dirty sheepskin hat on his head, all the wool had fallen off, and some pudding.


    After many years in the northwest province of Desa, Muse had been dealing with many caravans. She could see at a glance that the three prisoners were dressed like standard herdsmen on the grassland!


    Herdsmen? Grassland herdsmen?


    The Muse''s eyes darkened.


    The fur robes of the three herdsmen had been cut in many places, and all of them had some scars. After they were captured by the wolf, the young face of the three showed some fear and fear. However, the two elders were only slightly surprised, but they were not afraid. They were more of a natural champion!


    The rough skin on the grassland is cold and cold. The wolf is riding on it with a long knife. The herdsmen stare at the werewolves around, but their faces are full of hatred!


    The Muse stood outside and said nothing. Several elves went over and talked with the werewolf for a while. When they came back, the Muse was told that these herdsmen were met by the wolf riders who went out to explore.


    There is a herdsman of about seventeen or eighteen in the neighborhood. When I met the wolf rider, there were about 200 riders. As a result, the wolf rider killed all the herdsmen! Among the 17 or 18 people, there were old, weak, women and children, most of whom were killed. Although the herdsmen of the grassland fought hard, they rose up to resist. What''s more, according to the news brought back by Wolf riding, these nomads also caused some trouble to wolf riding. Grassland herdsmen are good at riding and have grown up on horseback since childhood, no matter men or women, old or young. Can ride a horse, shoot an arrow, swing a machete.


    Two wolf riders were injured in the first World War.


    There is also a herdsman, relying on excellent riding skills and fast horses, who managed to escape before being annihilated. The three prisoners were their families who were captured alive by Wolf riding at the end of the battle. It''s already dead by now. The tent was burned down and the cattle and sheep were brought back.


    After listening to this, the Muse was deeply shocked, but only one idea remained!


    Grassland! We have come to the grassland! We went over the kilimarro mountains and came to the grassland!!


    These five thousand wolves ride. Plus 600 elves. Has quietly crossed the imperial barrier, came to the side of the Empire grassland!!!


    The three herdsmen who were captured were interrogated by the wolves once, but unfortunately. Although the elves have learned the language of human beings, they are only limited to the language of the Empire and can''t speak the language of grassland people. In the team, the only one who knows what prairie people say is the muse.


    But of course, the Muse would not take the initiative. She stood quietly and thought carefully.


    The Muse thought these werewolves would lock themselves up with three grassland captives. But she was wrong. It seems that along the way, these guys treated themselves favorably. It''s as if it''s just because these elves take care of themselves. But these elves didn''t seem to like the three grassland captives. From the eyes of the elves to the three grassland herdsmen, in addition to hostility, there was even a little disgust and disdain. As if one more look would dirty their eyes.


    The three herdsmen, since they were not interrogated, were soon killed by the order of the wolves.


    The Muse was helpless. I watched three herdsmen stabbed to death. Before he died, the young boy. And yelled in prairie dialect. When the Muse heard it, the young boy called out:


    "The great wizard king will punish you monsters! The great God of the snow mountain will revenge you for the blood of the grassland children! "


    That night, the Muse didn''t fall asleep, and she was thinking: these wolves ride over the mountains, die, run to the grassland, why?!


    Three days later, the Muse finally confirmed his guess!


    They have come to the grassland!


    After 20 days of trekking in the mountains, although the wolf rode elite, he was already exhausted. Because of the lack of food, in order to save food for many days, most of the wolf riders were in a state of semi starvation, and only a few elite kept adequate rations and combat effectiveness.


    Under the command of dominis, the leader of wolf riding, 5000 elite wolf riding had a rest in the valley for three days, and at the same time sent several wolf riding units to search around. In three days, four hundred cavalry wolf cavalry destroyed more than ten grassland herdsmen''s stockade, killed hundreds of herdsmen, and snatched back a large number of cattle, sheep and horses, all of which became food for wolf cavalry.


    Three days later, Langqi, who had been trudging for nearly a month, finally recovered. Those werewolves who have regained their energy have a fierce light in their eyes. They begin to sharpen their blades, wipe their armor, and feed the giant wolves at the same time


    Early that morning, at the order of the leader of the wolf riding, 5000 wolves rode away and walked out of the valley


    Out of the mountain less than a few miles, the terrain in front of suddenly open up! Only before meeting, the green is thousands of miles, endless! The vast grassland, at a glance can not see the end!


    In the distance, the junction of green grass and blue sky seems to connect the city!


    In such an open grassland, most werewolves are seen for the first time. In addition to these small teams who went hunting before, most werewolves can''t help but draw a knife and howl on the back of the giant wolf!


    A wild hidden in their blood, in this blue grass and blue sky scenery was inspired out!


    Wolf! Originally should be living in this between heaven and earth!


    This wolf riding has become a bloody wind on the grassland!


    Five thousand wolf riders and six hundred elves turned into a killing stream and walked on the grassland for three days! Three days, everywhere. Burning, killing and looting, all the small herdsmen''s stockade that they encounter will be destroyed!


    Although the prairie people are strong and good at riding and shooting, after all, there are only three or five hundred small herdsmen at most, and the young and strong are only 30% of the total population. When they meet such 5000 wolf riders. It''s all about being bullied.


    Along the way, the herdsmen''s cattle and sheep became food in the belly of the wolf, and one by one the nomadic stockade was burned and killed. Wolf riders rarely encounter effective resistance.


    Moreover, the wolf rode quickly, coming and going like the wind, and left with one blow. Even if several large tribes on the grassland get the news and know that such an external enemy has appeared, they are ready to organize people to resist. Wolf riding has long gone away!


    The Muse followed the procession, wondering what these five thousand elite wolf riders were doing here?


    Sneak behind the Empire? It''s not like that.


    Although 5000 wolf riders are elite, if they run to the interior of the Empire, they will have to kill themselves. Besides, it''s grassland. What does burning, killing and looting here have to do with the Empire?


    Finally, on the eighth day after entering the grassland.


    Wolf riding meets a caravan!


    This is a caravan from within the Empire. There are about 100 people in the caravan, including 30 mercenary guards of Desert Fox mercenary regiment.


    See the long line of horses. Immediately hundreds of wolves roared up!


    The Muse saw the caravan from a distance. On the head horse of the caravan, there was a familiar flag!


    Golden Tulip flag!!


    On the grassland, any caravan with tulip flag has long become the object of awe of all tribes. Due to Duwei''s prestige in the northwest, even Saladin, the most powerful caravan on the grassland, has to look up to Duwei and snore. Absolutely no tribe dares to rob the caravan with tulip family flag!


    But this time, looking at the original roaring wolf riding, the caravan was obviously caught off guard, and even had no time to gather the horses to form a defensive array, so it was directly defeated by the roaring wolf riding! Watching the tulip family caravan being slaughtered by wolves, the Muse blushed, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. I''m going up there to fight. But he was stopped by the elves around him. The elves are powerful. With more magic power, the Muse was pressed on the shoulder by two people. All of a sudden, I lost all my strength. I watched the caravan''s 100 people being slaughtered, and dozens of mercenaries were killed at the end of the battle. Some were killed by wolves, others were killed by giant wolves, until the last one was killed! Finally, several merchants in the caravan were arrested. These merchants can not only speak the imperial language, but also know the words of grassland people. They are the captives who were specially ordered to be captured by the elves¡° They need to be translated. " The Muse''s heart was clear at once. Sure enough, when the elves interrogated these merchants, they did not deliberately hide from the Muses, and let the Muses stand aside. Several people are ordinary businessmen. They paid the protection fee in the tulip family territory to get the protection of the tulip flag and the escort of Desert Fox mercenary regiment. I thought I could have a safe journey, but I didn''t expect to meet such a group of wolf riders who suddenly fell from the sky! Several businessmen were all shaking with fright. They were just ordinary people. They just said everything under the eyes and blade of these werewolves. The Muse listened to the truth, only heard an elf with a cold voice asked: "the road to the snow mountain, how to go!" On hearing this, Muse''s face suddenly changed! Big snow mountain!! In the northwest, who doesn''t know the prestige of the snow mountain on the grassland? Da Xue Shan''s disciples, magical wizard... And the wizard king who was regarded as a God by grassland people!! These guys, their target is big snow mountain?! Unfortunately, although these businessmen can speak some grassland language, no one knows where the snow mountain is. The wolf cavalry is cruel and barbaric. First, ask the first one. I don''t know. Just go down with a knife and cut it into two sections! Ask the second one again. I don''t know. It''s a knife to go down! When asked about the third prisoner, the man was shaking all over, his face was like earth, and he smelled a stink, but his trousers were wet. However, Muse strode out, coldly looking at many werewolves and elves¡° Are you going to Daxueshan The Elves were all in a daze, and the Muse looked cold: "I ask you, are you going to the snow mountain?"¡° Yes, we are going to the snow mountain A genie came over with a gentle face. It was the one who gave the Muse his leather boots and magic cloak when he was on the mountain¡° Let them go The Muse pointed to the remaining prisoners with a firm face: "I''ll take you!"

 Chapter 633

    Although Muse has never really been to the snow mountain. But she has experienced a lot in the tulip family territory of Northwest China for several years. Moreover, she is a tomboy by nature, a little less weak than ordinary girls, but a little more jumping. In a few years in the northwest, she was once thrown to the hands of Ruolin, a female knight, by duvet.


    During this period, she had contact with many mercenary organizations, and even had the audacity to secretly run to the grassland to play with the mercenaries.


    Therefore, Muse knew a little about grassland. No one knows the snow mountain on the grassland. Although I have never been to it, I can still grasp its general location.


    "Will you take us?" The elf frowned.


    "I''ll take you!" The Muse is proud.


    "Do you recognize it? Do you really recognize it? "


    The Muse stopped talking and looked at each other quietly.


    Dewey gently kicked away a stone at his feet, then drew out the sword hanging on his waist, dug out a mound of earth on the ground, and soon found what he was looking for!


    In the pit, there was a pile of animal hair and bones left by gnawing, as well as some ashes left by burning fire!


    Seeing these things, Dewey frowned, but regardless of the dirt, he squatted down, grabbed a bone and sniffed.


    After he got up, he looked at his companions: "they won''t leave here for more than six days."


    This is a valley, just after the wolf rode over the kilimarro mountains. The valley that has been trimmed here for three days!


    At the moment, it was quiet all around. In the valley and deep forest, there was no sound of birds. As the sun went down, the evening wind came into the valley and lifted Dewey''s hair.


    Beside him stood the only companion, the tall man. There was a cross Knight Sword on his back, long legs, wide shoulders, and thick curly golden hair. Although he wore an eye mask on his face, his fortitude and straightforwardness were not damaged at all.


    Hussein looked at Du Wei, tone is very flat: "are you sure?"


    "Of course." Duwei stood up, patted the filth in his hands at will, and said with a faint smile, "don''t forget. At the beginning, I also hunted with snow wolf mercenary regiment in the frozen forest. "


    After a pause, he looked at the things under his feet with a smile and said slowly, "these things are the remains of the ground eaten by the werewolves, but they haven''t rotted yet. Judging from the weather and temperature here. It should not take more than six days. "


    Hussein nodded. He went to the side, jumped on a rock and looked around: "they must have stayed here for some time. Thousands of troops, crossing the mountain, must be exhausted. Their physical strength has reached its limit. If they don''t rest, they can''t continue to fight. "


    Dewey nodded: "then we should have time."


    After a pause, he continued: "now our problem is to find two horses in the surrounding grassland as soon as possible, otherwise. It''s too bad for us to run and catch up with each other on two legs. "


    After longbarton escaped from the disaster, he immediately sent the news to Dewey. In terms of the results of this battle, if it wasn''t for the fatness of the last fat man, he would have been almost perfect if he had met the wolf riding team on the road.


    And the final points and escape, in fact, in general. The loss is not too great. Compared with the results of their battle behind enemy lines, the damage was within the acceptable range.


    It''s just that. The news of Muse''s disappearance makes the fat man feel very ashamed.


    After the news was sent to Dewey, Dewey immediately left the eastern fortress and went to the middle to meet the fat man. Then he called Hussein, and the two went on the road together to track!


    It must be noted that Dewey is not just trying to save the Muses.


    In terms of his identity, as the commander of the eastern front, he could not have left hundreds of thousands of troops and the enemy on the other side of the river for the sake of a missing girl.


    If it''s just a simple matter like the disappearance of Muse, even if Dewey and Liszt have a good family relationship, even if Muse is the woman that Gabriel''s younger brother likes, he will never leave the East and come here in person! This is not to say that Dewey is cold-blooded or cruel, but... As the commander in chief, he can''t easily leave the big army!


    But he still came.


    This is because, according to Longbottom''s report, this incident is not simple!


    Dewey is very keen to capture a point: thousands of wolf riding, suddenly a large number of appeared in the West... What''s the purpose?!


    As early as from rohart, Dewey got a lot of information about the criminals: the werewolf is the only orc race with cavalry system. The soldiers of this race are strong and cunning, brave and loyal to the spirit king Luoxue! Even in a sense, they can be regarded as the only legitimate force among the orcs except the elves.


    What''s more, according to the news from rohart, the wolf population has not been very large. In this large-scale return of the criminals, according to rohart''s understanding, among the wolves, most of the young soldiers in the wolves have been evacuated, and the wolf cavalry has only about 10000 cavalry in total!


    In the eastern front, Dewey met two or three thousand. He had always doubted that such a strong team was the legitimate of Luoxue. Luoxue didn''t take all of them with him, but where did he send them?


    Now I got the news from the fat man: thousands of wolf riders, actually all quietly ran to the West away from the snow!!


    This news deserves Du Wei''s deep attention! For this reason, he did not hesitate to leave the eastern front and personally went to the central part to join Longbottom. Then he took a group of Griffin knights, together with Hussein, and ran to the enemy''s back, where Longbottom and others met the enemy on the road, looking for clues in the same place.


    As a result, at the back of the woods, to duvet''s surprise, according to the traces left outside the woods. It is true that a large number of enemy troops once stayed here for a short time, but from the trace, it seems that the number is far more than two or three thousand, but more than five thousand!


    What''s more puzzling to Du Wei is that the 5000 wolf riders gathered in this desolate and remote place, and they didn''t go south to attack the human defense line! But from the traces on the road, it''s all the way west!


    Follow the trail all the way to chase down, and soon Dewey and Hussein caught up with the kilimarro mountains, and finally concluded: each other is into the mountains!


    This discovery made Dewey even more confused. Confused, he had a premonition in his heart: This is not a simple thing!


    Du Wei, who had planned to come and see for himself and then went back to the eastern defense line as soon as possible, changed his mind and decided to catch up with him personally!


    This is a problem: the vast mountains. It is impossible for human troops to cross the mountain! If you think about it carefully, I''m afraid that only the wolf clan, who is keen to come and go like the wind, has the ability to maintain mobility in the mountains.


    So. Dewey can''t take the army into the mountains to chase them. He can only


    After much deliberation, Dewey made a decision: no army, not even Griffin Knight! He ordered the Griffin knights to return to the eastern defense line to continue to defend. At least the Griffin knights are in the East. If the elves attack, they can still fight.


    Dewey decided it was up to him. Plus Hussein, the two went into the mountains to chase.


    This is also a helpless move: the other side is a large army of 5000 people, with less people, no use, with more... But over the mountains, it is not the human army can do. He and Hussein, both of them have the strength of the holy terrace, the two strongmen of the holy terrace. If you catch up, fight with the other side. That''s enough. Even if the opponent''s strength is strong, Du Wei, the master of criminals hidden in the team, already knows. In addition to the snow, there is a strong Saint rank among the criminals. Even if they can''t fight at that time, Dewey and Hussein will be able to escape.


    In this way, after entering the mountain, Dewey and Hussein are like hunters tracking their prey, carefully searching for clues left by each other.


    Although orcs are gifted in the wild mountains, they are far stronger than humans in this kind of environment. Moreover, the racial advantages of werewolves enable them to move quickly even if they leave the plain and in the deep mountains.


    Fortunately, there are too many of them. No matter how careful they are, they can''t leave no trace.


    In this way, Dewey and Hussein just managed to catch up all the way down, after many days of mountain crossing, and finally over the kilimaro mountain!


    It''s just seven or eight days slower than the wolf army.


    After crossing the mountains and confirming that he had arrived at the boundary of the grassland, the mystery in his heart not only did not subside, but became more and more intense.


    Grassland... Wolf riding spent so much effort to sneak into the grassland for what? If it''s sneaking into the Empire, there''s a reason. But the grassland... What is the grassland worth snowflakes, risking 5000 elite wolves riding in the mountains to annihilate the whole army?


    This is not a alarmist remark. It is not an easy thing to climb over the huge mount kilimaro, even for the wolves. Huge mountains, steep mountain roads, ice and snow above the snow line, and marching on the snow peak are extremely dangerous things!


    There are countless dangers in the mountains: lack of food, getting lost, landslides, and even... If you accidentally encounter an avalanche on a snowy mountain, it will be enough for thousands of elite wolves to ride the whole army to die!


    Out of the valley, Dewey and Hussein spent a day on the grassland, but they didn''t find a grassland herdsman''s camp.


    This made duvet''s heart more gloomy.


    He has been in the Northwest for a long time, and has done enough research on grassland people. He calculated that this gathering is the season of autumn. According to his calculation on the map, the place he is in is the northeast of the grassland. In this area, water and grass are good. It is reasonable to say that there should be many large and small nomadic tribes and herdsmen''s villages scattered here.


    But after walking all day, I didn''t even see a single person!


    Where have all the herdsmen gone?


    Are they all killed by wolves?!


    Finally, after a conversation. Dewey got important news from this Ranger!


    Originally, wolf riding has been raging on the grassland for many days. Some small tribes around have been destroyed, several others have moved away from this area to avoid disaster. And some tribes, in order to revenge this cruel enemy who suddenly fell from the sky, United. Organized cavalry and began a carpet search in this area. This cavalry of 1000 men is one of the horse teams that undertakes the task of searching for the enemy. Dewey didn''t say who he was. He just lied. He was a caravan of tulip family. He was attacked by those abominable werewolf monsters on the road, and only escaped with his companions. Facing the big gold owner of tulip family, the cavalry of this tribe showed enough respect, and even gave several horses to Duwei and Hussein. At the same time, they kindly advised Duwei to leave here quickly and find a big tribe quickly. To ensure safety. According to the search for many days, grassland people have mastered the whereabouts and intelligence of some wolf riders. According to the news, the grassland people came to the conclusion that this "enemy" is not human, and the number is about thousands at the same time. Before always attacking small tribes, seems to be to take supplies. But now, these guys have disappeared. Maybe they have enough supplies, so they begin to hide their whereabouts. Dewey took out a map of the grassland. From the cavalry leader''s mouth, the days before. The exact location of the tribe that was attacked, and then a charcoal was taken out. Mark one by one on the map... "Look." Dewey dropped the charcoal strip in his hand and looked at Hussein: "judging from these attacked places and the sequence of attacks, my judgment is that these guys seem to be heading all the way to the northwest. The first few attacked places are scattered, but the last four attacked places are scattered, It''s all echelons to the Northwest... "Hussein''s expression was indifferent:" Northwest... What''s there? " Dewey''s face sank and he touched his chin. "That''s the strangest part of me... There''s only one place in the northwest!" He looked at Hussein: "big snow mountain!" The name of big snow mountain made Hussein pick his eyebrows. Although Hussein had never directly fought with the people of the big snow mountain. But... From Dewey''s mouth, he also knew a lot about the snow mountain. Even Hussein knew that when he was exterminating the rebellion of the northwest army. He and Rodriguez, two paladins, fought together against lugao, the commander of the northwest legion, but only drew. Later, Hussein also knew that lugao''s real identity was the disciple of Daxueshan, chishuiduan¡° Is Daxueshan the sacred place on the grassland? There are witches on the grassland on the mountain, and the king of witches? " Hussein shook his head: "where do wolves go and what do they do? Five thousand wolf riders, is it to wipe out the snow mountain¡° Well, I really don''t understand. " Du Wei''s eyes turned, but he said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, that fairy king Luoxue had suffered a loss on Daxue mountain, and was defeated by the wizard king of Daxue mountain. But... In the style of Luoxue, I don''t think it''s the style of secretly sending troops to destroy people''s families after losing the duel. What''s more... Luoxue knows the strength of Baihe Chou. Does he think that 5000 wolves ride... "Speaking of this, Duwei suddenly closed his mouth, and his face suddenly changed! He suddenly jumped up: "not good!"¡° What? "¡° White River sorrow is not on the snow mountain now! " Du Wei''s bitter face: "under the gate of the snow mountain, whether it''s Lao Bai, chishuiduan or LAN Haiyue. Even if there is only one on the mountain, you can absolutely protect yourself. But the problem is, now these three old monsters are not on the snow mountain! The current Witch King on the snow mountain seems to have become the little girl AI Lu! Although AILU''s talent is good, her ability is not bad, but if 5000 elite wolves ride to the door, it seems that she can''t stand it! "

 Chapter 634.1

    "Here it is."


    Looking at the abyss in front of us, there is only a steep iron cable bridge between the two peaks. No matter how you look at it, this iron cable bridge can never be passed by a large group of wolves.


    But the elves seemed very excited. They discussed with each other for a while. Soon, they took out a skin bag, pinched out a few seeds and buried them in the ground. In the incantation chanted by the elves, the seeds in the soil germinate quickly, and a flourishing profession emerges. Several thick branches and leaves twist together and climb towards the opposite side of the cliff


    Almost in a moment, a tree bridge formed between the two peaks!


    On the top of the mountain, there was a gust of cold wind, whistling wind, which made people almost unstable. However, the wolves were not afraid of riding one by one, holding a long knife in their hands. Dominis, the leader of the wolf tribe, was the first one to walk on the tree bridge, but he didn''t look at the bottomless abyss on both sides. Under the strong wind on the top of the mountain, the tree bridge seemed to swing gently... But after dominis was the first one to walk on, the other wolf riders didn''t hesitate, they followed the leader one by one and strode to follow up!


    In less than half an hour, all the five thousand wolves crossed the tree bridge.


    The Muse was still standing with the spirit. Her face was cold and her heart was thinking quickly


    Just now, I came to the snowy mountain along the way. At the foot of the mountain, I met some grassland herdsmen. They were all devout believers in snowy mountain, and some even knelt down at the foot of the mountain. But when they saw the murderous wolf riding from a distance, the herdsmen immediately jumped up and tried to stop the team from rushing up the mountain!


    As a result, it was a massacre all the way!


    Those scattered herdsmen are not the opponents of these teams of wolves. But these grassland people. But showed a fearless bravery, fearless determination to die! More and more herdsmen at the foot of the mountain, almost with fanatical cries, just with their flesh and blood, rushed towards these enemies who violated their holy land. Although their flesh and blood could not stop the wolf from riding on the iron hoof, those herdsmen had no fear at all!


    All the way up, all the herdsmen, men and women, old and young, who meet, as long as they see these wolves riding. Without any hesitation, they rushed straight up. Even in a mountain notch, a few herdsmen who originally looked like they were going up the mountain to pray actually occupied a narrow mountain pass and prevented the wolf from riding a pillar of incense with simple bows, arrows and machetes. Finally, the leader of wolf riding, dominis, was impatient and rushed up to kill him.


    From the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, you can see blood step by step!


    These grassland people''s worship of snow mountain seems to have penetrated into the blood. The Muse can''t remember how many prairie people he killed along the way. Among these grassland people. Many of them are not soldiers. They just come here to worship the civilians. But when someone invades the snow mountain, even those old people who seem too old to walk will not hesitate to pick up the stones around them. Towards these evil enemies.


    Looking at these wolves killing the prairie people, the Muse was indifferent. It seemed that there was no emotion fluctuation, but... In her eyes. But a little bit more deep.


    She is still honest with the elves. The elves are also very careful to "protect" her and do not allow her to make any rash moves. If the Muses dare to resist, these Elves will easily subdue the Muses


    Seeing the last group of wolves riding through the tree bridge and crossing the abyss, the elves around looked at the muse. But Muse quietly went to one side, gently took off the wizard''s magic cloak, and then took off his boots.


    She was very slow, very careful, after taking off her cloak. He even folded the boots carefully and put them on them. He gave his hands to the elf who gave them to him.


    The ELF''s face was a little strange: "you..."


    "Here you are." The Muse actually laughed: "I don''t want these things."


    "Why?" The ELF''s eyes are still soft.


    However, Muse avoided this soft look. Her tone was very cold: "I can''t afford it."


    The spirit seemed to be keen to read a trace of danger from the eyes of the Muse, but then, the Muse didn''t make any special move. She wore her ragged mercenary uniform and changed into her own pair of holed boots. Slowly across the tree bridge.


    One mountain after another. With the help of the Magic Seeds Carried by the elves. Set up a tree bridge one by one, let the wolf ride through easily.


    Soon, we reached the main peak of the snow mountain!


    In the middle of the mountain, in front of the ice stone tablet, the words on the tablet made the wolves and elves look at it, and they can''t help but be in a daze.


    "He who goes up in vain will die."


    It''s not just human words, it''s elf words


    "Here it is." The elf who gave the Muse the clothes and boots nodded. It is the leader of the six hundred elves: "the king''s order says very clearly that going up from here is our destination!"


    Dominis grinned, showed his sharp tusks, and ordered the wolf riding around him: "go up! Any enemy who resists should be killed. "


    After a pause, his expression was a little indifferent: "the spirit king said there was something strange on the snow mountain. I didn''t seem to encounter any resistance along the way..."


    More than 300 steps, trampled by thousands of wolves, on the top of the snow mountain, it seems silent. On such a large snow mountain, it seems that these bloodthirsty and cruel enemies are allowed to drive straight in, but there is no one to stop them.


    Until


    "There are humans in the way!"


    The wolf rider in front sent back the news. Dominic didn''t care at first: "kill."


    But a moment later, the front team had a slight crash!


    Dominis and the elf look at each other and rush to the front at the same time.


    On more than ten steps, I saw a man sitting there quietly. On the narrow steps, he just blocked the way.


    This is a young man in a simple robe. His face was as cold as an ice sculpture. He just sat there, with countless wolf riders staring at him. However, this man was holding a sharp icicle in his hand, thinking hard about something. From time to time, he stretched out his hand to write and draw on a piece of ice beside the steps to see what he looked like. But he seems to be obsessed with some difficult problems, but he turns a blind eye to so many enemies in front of him.


    And at his feet, there were three or five bodies of werewolves!


    Dominic just looked at it and immediately said, "kill it!"


    Several werewolf soldiers immediately took out their long knives and rushed up, but in the blink of an eye


    The young man raised his eyes only when the wolf got in front of him. In the eyes some are at a loss, more some impatiently appearance, at will grasps that icicle in the hand, suddenly stabbed!


    He was as fast as a ghost, and three wolf warriors came to him. See a silver flash, icicle has pierced the throat of three werewolves! The three werewolves didn''t even hum. They covered their throats and fell down!


    And the young man. But it seems that he just did a simple thing at will, but he continued to bow his head and look at the things on the ice beside him. He fell into meditation and murmured: "well, how can I stab without wind... I calculated the speed and wind speed, but still..."


    Dominess was going to do it himself, but he saw that his subordinates all had strange eyes. He changed his mind. If he did it himself, he would not be afraid of this strange human, but it would have some impact on the morale of his subordinates Dominis continued to order without hesitation.


    This time, there were five wolves. The steps were too narrow. They could only rush up so many people at one time.


    The wolf soldiers who rushed up this time were all middle level soldiers with high level. The five long swords sent out a cold light almost at the same time, and beckoned to the young man!


    The young man frowned and said in a low voice impatiently, "Why are you still here?"


    He finally stood up. I still hold the icicle in a clumsy way. It''s still the simple stabbing action... But dominice has seen that the human''s martial art is very fast!


    Come on!


    It''s just a blink of an eye. His icicle has been directly stabbed into the throat of the nearest wolf warrior. But this time, he was finally hurt.


    His left arm was cut by a wolf warrior''s long knife, and the blood immediately flowed out, and dyed half of his body''s robe red. However, this guy didn''t even frown. It was still a repeated action, a sudden stab, to pierce the other party''s throat.


    Then he got two more stabs in the chest and stabbed another werewolf soldier to death.


    The criminals, including Dominic, have seen it. This strange young man is not very powerful. It''s just a simple and direct stab with almost ghostly speed.


    After three serious injuries in a row, the young man finally slowed down. His fourth stab finally deviated. The icicle stabbed a werewolf soldier''s chest armor and broke. Then his body was pierced by a long knife, his mouth gushed blood, and he fell backward. After falling on the ground, he was indifferent.


    A wolf was about to go up to mend a knife, but he could see the young man''s indifferent expression, but his hands were slow for no reason.


    Dominess frowned, strode up and looked down at the young man: "you! "Snow mountain people?"


    The young man was already very weak, but he finally looked at each other in a calm tone: "well, are you going to kill me?"


    This question is very strange, but from his tone, it is difficult to describe with a strange.


    Dominic nodded involuntarily: "yes."


    "Oh, kill it." The young man said indifferently: "it''s a pity that I haven''t figured out this problem yet."


    Before he died, his eyes still floated to the ice with some strange patterns, as if in this guy''s heart, what life and death is far less important than that question.


    This matter, immediately let many wolf riding heart covered with a layer of strange atmosphere. Next up, I finally met other people. After walking dozens of steps. On a nearby rock platform, there are two white robed human beings sitting on the ice. They are in the ice and snow, kneeling on the ice. In front of them, they are spread in a mess with a pile of stones. Dominic a look, make a color, immediately there are several wolves riding up, but not in front of. Then he heard one of the white robed men''s heads never turn back, and he said impatiently in a low voice, "don''t mess up my things!" Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he saw several eddies in the air, rolling several wolves into the sky, and then throwing them into the abyss! A few elves looked down, suddenly in the eyes showed a different color: "human wizard?"¡° It''s a wizard. " The Muse shook his head and whispered to himself. next. Dozens of wolf riders swarmed up to talk about the killing of the two white robed witches, but the two witches still sat face to face, as if all their spirit had been put into the pile of rocks on the ground. Are not the head, but just open arms, formed a border behind. A violent force immediately swept dozens of wolves to pieces. More directly fell out, hit in a piece of ice rock, fell dead on the spot¡° I got it! Step down A wizard suddenly exclaimed excitedly, jumped up and lifted a stone: "now you lose." It turns out that... They are playing chess with stones as chess pieces?! Dominess was infuriated. He strode forward with a broadsword and cut a rock nearby. The rock immediately divided into four parts¡° I! Wolf leader! Get up and fight Stiff human language. Speak in the mouth of this wolf giant, with great momentum! The two white robed witches just turned around. They looked at dominis and frowned, but they looked at each other: "Yi? There are enemies... This guy is very strong. It''s holy steps, isn''t it? I''m not an opponent. " The other nodded, a little confused: "it seems that I am not an opponent. What shall we do? " After they looked at each other, they took out a flag from their arms, which was on the bloody flag. It''s a skeleton. The bloody skeleton flag on the grassland! Both hands shook at the same time. The two sides of the bloody skeleton flag opened in the wind, and immediately under the effect of magic. It looks like it''s all over the place. It''s coming towards dominice! Dominice sneered, and the long knife split in the air! I saw a light golden light passing by. The bloody light on the bloody skeleton flag was divided into two parts by the knife light! But the other side of the bloody skeleton flag, but from the side of dominis across, directly on the cage behind the wolf soldiers in the distance! Blood light, I saw all the wolf soldiers covered by blood light, immediately screamed repeatedly, the body in the blood light, quickly turned into a skeleton! At the moment, the blade of dominice has directly cut into a white robed wizard''s chest. With a swoop, the fierce light of the knife suddenly burst his chest! The white robed wizard fell down, but before he died, he just gave dominis a cool look... This look made his men slow down. This look... The beast God is up! What kind of look is this! In that eyes, there is no brilliance, as if it is just a piece of gray... Everything in the world, as if indifferent to the extreme gray! Even as if even life and death, in each other''s eyes, there is no waves. Hearing the scream of his subordinates behind him, dominis turned around and saw that under the light of the bloody skeleton flag, there were 100 wolf riders turned into skeletons! It''s long knife immediately hard frame in the rest of the white robed wizard''s neck¡° Don''t you kill me? " The white wizard just raised his eyelids and gave dominis a cool look¡° Don''t you resist? " Dominique frowned¡° I''m not your opponent. It''s no use fighting against you. If you want to kill me, let me finish the game. " The man shook his head. "Are you... Not afraid?" Who knows, the other side even ignore dominees, but direct eyes to the ground to "chess".

 Chapter 634.2

    That look of indifference, has already enraged dominees thoroughly! It can''t understand, this person has been under his own blade, but why can he still be so... So indifferent?!


    For a time, it can''t help but be a little stunned.


    After a while, the white wizard finally sighed: "Alas... I lost. I still lost this game. It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    With that, he shook his head, his eyes flashed a bit strange, his body suddenly under the blade, quickly melted away! Turned into a pool of blood


    When Dominic neston was in a state of alarm, he called out: "back up!"


    But it''s too late!


    On the ground, the white robed wizard''s body turned into blood. Almost in the blink of an eye, he melted into the ice and snow. Then he saw the whole platform, burst rapidly and turned into countless powder!! Just in a moment, the platform disappeared! And below, is the abyss!!


    Hundreds of wolf riders standing around the platform didn''t even have time to react and immediately fell down one after another!


    Listening to countless screams coming from his feet, dominice''s body has bounced out and landed on the steps, looking at the platform that has disappeared from a distance


    I killed each other easily. Two experts are experts. That''s right! From the point of view of the magic degree of the opponent, he should be a strong man with great strength. But the other party, killed by himself, seems to have no fluctuation, so indifferent attitude... And the young man with the icicle before


    How can all the people on the snow mountain be such monsters?!


    It''s a giant of the wolves. Dominis has never seen a brave warrior who is not afraid of death.


    But even warriors. It''s not that I''m not really afraid of death, but that I can suppress my fear of death under the stimulation of courage.


    But these people on the snow mountain... Their indifferent eyes are almost dead, but it is obvious that they are real and don''t care about life and death!


    After walking up for a while, dominis and others meet various strange snow mountain disciples.


    The strength of these Xueshan disciples is quite good. As the disciples of Daxueshan, most of these people have a lot of strange skills. All the people who met them along the way caused a lot of casualties to wolf riding.


    But after killing these people, there was no joy of victory after killing the enemy. On the contrary, there was an inexplicable fear in the heart!


    These people... These people... Are they human?


    It is not that the psychological quality of these experienced wolf riders is not strong enough, but it is. These big snow mountain people, too terrible!


    It''s like: two people drinking tea face to face, one of them said casually: "let''s die."


    The other one casually took out a knife and wiped his neck


    No matter who sees such a scene. In the heart can not hair?


    What makes a wolf riding captain''s scalp even more numb is that when he took a few people and killed a human, the human was holding a pile of icicles and baking beside a fire!


    The man put icicles one by one on the fire to bake!


    This is a move. If on weekdays, anyone who looks at it will think that the other party must have a brain problem.


    But this human, as if to do very seriously, even Dominic, can not help but ask: "what are you doing?"


    "Choose weapons." The human''s reply was very calm: "these icicles are not hard enough. I want to choose the hardest one that can''t be baked by fire." His tone is very serious, but it is this calm and serious tone. It makes people feel more hairy.


    Finally, the human died under the siege of several advanced wolf soldiers. Before he died, he even laughed at the wolf soldiers who killed himself: "thank you."


    Dominis, as well as many other wolf warriors, have come to understand one fact:


    On this mountain, it seems that all the human beings living in it are lunatics with abnormal minds!!


    Along the way, the wolves lost nearly a thousand soldiers. Dozens of such "lunatics" have been killed. By right. So all the way up, almost smooth all the way to the top of the mountain. However, the more you go up, the more heavy the hearts of many wolf riders are, and there is no joy of singing and marching forward!


    Finally, I came to the huge platform on the top of the mountain


    "Who''s coming! Dare to break into my big snow mountain


    His voice was clear and pleasant, but with a sharp tone of questioning. The deep hostility and murderous spirit, on the contrary, relieved dominis for no reason.


    Beast God bless! Finally met a normal person


    Otherwise, if you go on killing like this, you will not be able to kill all the enemies of the other side, and the soldiers under your command will collapse!


    AI Lu is still in the red short clothes, but she has already put on a robe like Bai He Chou. She still has the iron face on her face. Standing on the biggest rock on the platform, she coldly looks at the group of strong enemies coming from the steps.


    Dominice was almost excited and jumped out quickly. The long knife pointed at AILU from a distance: "I! I want to see you! Master of snow mountain


    AILU sat there, gently shaking her wrist. The bell on her wrist was clear and ringing: "I am."


    "Good." Dominique took a deep breath and finally settled down: "I''ve been ordered to do one thing! Where is the back mountain! "


    AI Lu sat on the rock with her knees in her arms, but she shook her head: "it''s just behind me. If you kill me, you can walk over my body."


    As soon as dominis heard this, he felt cold in his heart. He couldn''t help asking: "you! On the snow mountain... Are they all madmen? "


    AI Lu Wen Yan, but just a smile, she seriously looked at the giant Werewolf in front of one eye. He took another look at the dense wolf soldiers behind him and slowly shook his head: "they are not... Normal people. They are all let down by me. All that''s left are lunatics... "


    After a pause, she suddenly laughed: "however, since you can come here, you must have killed all the lunatics left here."


    On such a big platform, AI Lu''s soft figure was sitting on the rock at will. She was alone, and the cold wind around her made her even more helpless.


    But the more it is, the more it makes dominice feel uneasy and strange.


    AI Lu''s face, behind the iron face, a pair of eyes with a touch of ridicule: "are you very strange? What can be left on this snow mountain is not normal people. I just didn''t think of it. There will be people coming here. "


    "You..."


    AI Lu shook his head: "don''t talk nonsense. Now that you are here, you can do it directly. I can see that I should not be your opponent. But as the owner of the snow mountain, I won''t live to watch you go to the back mountain. "


    Dominice''s eyes finally showed a trace of congealing. It clenched the handle and was about to move on


    "... ELO?"


    Suddenly, just behind the wolves, a voice came. Then the Muse struggled to squeeze over. Wolf riding was about to stop him, but several elves came up with him and made way.


    Muse had been in the Northwest for many years. In his early years, he also saw AILU in tulip Duke''s mansion. Although he had not seen her for a long time, he recognized her as soon as he heard her voice.


    AILU looked at the muse and nodded, "well... Are you the Muse of the Liszt family?"


    The Muse nodded. With a wry smile, "I''m captured."


    AILU sighed and looked at the Muse: "I''m sorry, I can''t save you... You see, I''m now..."


    "On the snow mountain, how can it become..." Muse asked aloud.


    In her impression, she remembers that Daxueshan is the holy land of grassland. It is said that there are so many experts on the mountain, and the strength of the white robed wizard is comparable to the level 8 magicians in the mainland! Big snow mountain Witch King. It''s the most powerful in mainland China!


    Although she has never been to the snow mountain. But Dewey''s experience was within the tulip family. But it''s not a secret.


    "You..."


    "I''m nothing." AI Lu''s voice was suddenly a little tired: "if you come a month earlier, maybe with these guys, you can''t even walk halfway up the mountain. Even if this guy... "She reached out and pointed to dominis:" this guy is the saint level strongman. Well, even if it''s the holy rank, it can kill, but its men can''t. It''s just... They''re a month late. Now the big snow mountain is not the big snow mountain it used to be. "


    "For... Why." The murmur of the muse.


    "Because..." Ai Lu suddenly and gently smile: "big snow mountain pulse, has... Disbanded! A month ago, I had issued an order to abolish all the bans on snowy mountains! Anyone who wants to go down the mountain can go. Now... There are only less than 50 people left in the original "three rooms" of Daxueshan


    The Muse was shocked and asked: "why..."


    "I didn''t mean it." AI Lu suddenly relaxed: "it''s my teacher."


    Muse stayed for a while. She didn''t know much about Daxueshan. She just heard from Duwei and others. Even AILU, she just knew, but she was not familiar with it. After a stay, she looked at AILU, and then looked at the surrounding criminals: "you... Why don''t you go?"


    AI Lu at this time, the laughter finally revealed a trace of sadness: "where am I going?"


    Where am I going?


    When the Muse heard this, he could not say a word at last.


    Where are we going?


    Where are we going?


    She was about to blurt out the name "Dewey.".


    But then, I thought of something else... The woman in front of me, vaguely, I heard that she seemed to have something to do with that hateful Dewey... But now, where can she go? Where to Dewey?


    It''s not that I don''t want to go. It''s not going!


    Just like myself, I went all the way north, but I would rather hide in the fat man''s camp


    What else does the muse have to say, but Dominic has already snorted heavily.


    The wolf had already taken a big step forward with his knife, but he almost jumped in front of AILU!


    With a cold air above the blade, gently cut. Cut to AI Lu''s throat!


    The bell in AILU''s hand tinkled. There was a machete in her hand. It seemed that she raised the machete to fight. However, as a strong man of the holy terrace, dominice, even if this knife didn''t work hard, could not be promoted to the holy terrace.


    Ding ground a, see in a piece of aureate brilliance, AI Lu''s curved knife is immediately ground to pieces! The bell on her wrist also burst fast!


    AILU''s whole person. In the light of the knife, he was cut to fly out, and his body was so delicate that he hit a huge stone pillar behind the platform!


    A dull sound, the stone pillars covered with cracks. AI Lu fell to the ground heavily and struggled. When she raised her head, the iron mask on her face. But suddenly divided into two! She showed her true colors.


    On the brow, a trace of blood slowly came out.


    Dominees coldly looked at the opponent: "I didn''t do my best, you just surrender, I won''t kill you. I only want things from the back of the mountain! "


    AI Lu''s beautiful face showed a faint sneer: "I don''t know what''s in the back mountain. But you''d better kill me. "


    Then she struggled to her feet.


    Dominice shook his head, raised his hand, and again came with a virtual chop! This knife shines faster. AI Lu''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of awe inspiring, with the knife light in front of her, her body suddenly twisted with an incredible angle, the knife light almost crossed her shoulder!


    Big snow mountain body skill!


    But after all, the sword of the saint level strongman is not so easy to dodge. AI Lu just wrung a body, the shoulder place suddenly burst out a regiment of blood to come, violent strength, threw her body heavily. Fall out of the distance!


    After she landed. Castration does not reduce, the body back out of the distance. But it has been thrown out of the platform and headed for the only way to the back of the mountain


    Dominic leaped at his feet, flashed in the air, and instantly appeared in front of AILU. With a wave of the long knife, he pointed to AILU''s face. When Dominic looked at AILU''s face, he suddenly thought: "do you want to die?"


    AI Lu did not want to, light answer: "want to."


    "You people in Daxueshan are all lunatics." Dominice doesn''t think about anything else. He cuts directly with a backhand knife, and he will kill the last man in the snow mountain by the knife


    Blade down! The skin on AI Lu''s neck, which was almost forced by the cold, relaxed in her heart and closed her eyes.


    At this moment, dominess suddenly raised his wrist, the blade did not touch AILU''s neck, but suddenly bounced up! I heard it growl! In an instant, he changed to holding the knife with both hands and suddenly split out madly in front of him


    Whoa!


    I saw it under the edge of the blade, suddenly the golden light sat down, the brilliant golden light, obviously it has all the fighting spirit forced out! I saw fighting, as if twisted into a whirlpool in general!


    But it happened that in a piece of golden light fighting spirit, there seemed to be a subtle sharp light, easily cut in, and directly divided the golden fighting spirit of the holy rank into two!


    AILU had already closed her eyes to die, but suddenly she heard dominees roar and snort. Then she opened her eyes and saw that dominees had already soared into the air and flew straight behind him. She flew far away. When she fell to the ground, she staggered and fell over. She only used a long knife to stab him hard on the ground with a click, No handle for straight insertion! This just managed to stabilize the body.


    At the same time, with a clang, the iron armor of the wolf giant suddenly turned into countless pieces and smashed!!


    AI Lu saw this scene, was already a dead look in the eyes, suddenly flashed a fine light!


    She struggled to get up, turned and looked behind her


    Behind him, on the narrow ice road leading to the back mountain, in the layers of fog on the top of the snow mountain, a figure came slowly. The figure walked very slowly, but from a distance, the clothes were floating in the cold wind, and the figure''s outline was showing little by little in the fog.


    "Teacher..." Ai Lu was very happy and was about to blurt out. But when the figure finally came out of the fog, AI Lu saw the comer clearly, but the eagerness in her eyes was cold again!


    The man''s robe is floating. From a distance, it looks like the White River sorrow, but it is not!


    His long hair was scattered and disordered, and his clothes seemed to be flowing from a distance. In fact, when he looked closer, he saw that the robe was cracked everywhere, and the hem of the robe had already been broken into one by one. From the appearance, it is even more embarrassed, where is the half of the White River sorrow elegant?


    From the body point of view, this person is also very short, much lower than the height of Baihe Chou. But... I don''t know why, this man came far from the fog, every step, the momentum, but it is clear that it is like enough white river sorrow, the kind of arrogant world top strong breath¡° Which son of a bitch said that all of us in Daxueshan are crazy A husky and thick voice came from afar, obviously with anger, but it sounded like an empty and ethereal smell... This man came all the way, came to the front, and finally saw his face. From the appearance, he was not as elegant and refined as baihechou. Even his beard was long, and he looked a bit sloppy. But it happened that the look in his eyes was just a random turn, just like a person standing on the top, looking down at everything at his feet! This man is so amazing momentum, as soon as he appears, he will fight Dominique straight out. Now he appears in front of everyone, but for a moment, everyone is stunned. Even domynes, who was standing there with his chest broken and knife handle in his hand, forgot to answer. The man seemed to be a little angry and frowned: "I asked... Who said that people in Daxueshan are crazy! That werewolf, did you say that? "¡° You... You... "AILU stared at the man carefully, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. But the Muse, seeing the man clearly, could not help exclaiming: "ah! Lugao! Lugo... General? Are you general lugao of the northwest corps? " The man''s eyes finally fell on the Muse''s face, as if slightly stunned: "that tomboy of the Liszt family? How old are you? Have I been in it for a long time? " But after a pause, a cold smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "I have long forgotten the name of lugao... Well, remember it carefully! My name... Chishuiduan! Big snow mountain, red water cut off

 Chapter 635

    Chishui is broken!!


    The murderer suddenly came out from the back mountain, and AI Lu was stunned on the spot.


    Chishuiduan''s eyes flashed the familiar fierce light, scanning the whole scene. Under his fierce eyes, all the wolf riders seemed to be oppressed by such a half old guy. They could not help but feel stiff!


    At the moment, the red water is broken. It is no longer the red water in the past! It''s just like Bai He Chou''s strong spirit!!


    "Well, it''s you." Chishuiduan''s eyes fell on dominis: "werewolf... Saint step?


    Dominees wheezes. He struggles for a moment, straightens up his chest and looks defeated. He only feels that his chest bones are aching everywhere. However, as a wolf giant, he has a natural defense hidden in his blood, which makes him straighten up. His eyes glare at chishuiduan in front of him and roar with a passionate voice: "good! I''m dominis, the wolf leader


    Chishuiduan seems to smile: "it''s a wolf."


    His eyes also swept on dominis, but it seemed that he ignored all the black wolf riders behind him. It seemed that in his eyes, the wolf riders with thousands of long swords were not even worthy of a look.


    "And you?" Chishui turned his head and looked at AILU, his brow finally wrinkled up: "just now, I seem to hear you say that you are the master of Daxueshan?"


    After a pause, his brows became more and more condensed, and he said coldly: "joke! How old are you? What are your skills? Why did Bai He Chou pass on the position of the wizard king to you? "


    AILU struggled twice, but she couldn''t stand up. Her shoulders were bleeding. I could only press it with my hand, and the blood flowed from her fingers. But I heard her gasp slightly, but her tone was very gentle: "the teacher passed the position of the wizard king to me, not because I have any great ability."


    "Hum." Chishuiduan looked at Ai Lu carefully, but he shook his head in disappointment: "you little girl, you are only seven or eight level strength now, on the big snow mountain. I''m much better than you. Bai he worries that his ability is really strong, but his ability to train his apprentices is very poor. " He laughed again: "when I was the commander of the northwest army, when you assassinated me, your skills were even worse. Now, although you have improved a lot, you are far from the standard of the wizard king."


    AI Lu listened and did not retort. Nodded: "you are right. Why did the teacher pass the throne to me? I''ve always been very surprised. " The tone is neither humble nor overbearing. In the face of chishuiduan''s eyes and powerful aura, AI Lu is seriously injured, but her tone is calm and plain.


    Chishuiduan then nodded: "the bearing is pretty good. It''s a bit like us snowman. Well, I don''t want to ask you about the Witch King. I just want to ask you, how can these people kill all the way to the top of the mountain? You just said that. Daxueshan has been disbanded. What''s the matter? "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly stretched out his hand, a wisp of wind bounced out, AI Lu felt a cold light brush his cheek, the cold wind across, his wisp of hair suddenly cut off and fell down silently¡° Even if you become the Witch King, you have no right to dissolve Daxueshan! The great snow mountain has been established for thousands of years. How can it be dissolved at will


    Looking at chishuiduan''s angry eyes, AI Lu still shook her head: "I don''t know."


    The young girl''s eyes were also a little dazed: "I... Really don''t know. A month ago, I received a letter from my teacher asking me to do so. "


    "White River worry?" Chishui is one of them.


    "Well, the teacher said... The mission of snowy mountain is over, and now it''s time to get rid of it. It''s bound the snow mountain, it''s bound our disciples for thousands of years. Now it''s time to destroy it. What the teacher said. I don''t quite understand. But since the teacher said it, I will do it naturally. "


    Chishui stopped for a while. All of a sudden, he was furious and roared: "nonsense!! nonsense!! What nonsense! White River worry that bastard! Is he pursuing some Shinto? He''s out of his mind! What right does he have to give such orders! That''s bullshit! "


    In his anger and roar, he waved a few cold lights and smashed a huge stone pillar around AILU. A huge stone beside him was also pressed by him in anger and turned into dust!


    AI Lu seemed to be in danger at any time in his rage, but she was not afraid at the moment. She just looked at Chishui Duan with a light look. When Chishui Duan finished roaring, she sighed: "I think the teacher''s order is right."


    After a pause, a trace of sadness flashed in AI Lu''s eyes: "cage... What the teacher said is right. This snow mountain is a cage! Since I can remember, the people on the snow mountain are cold all day long. No one has any vitality. The whole snow mountain is like a group of living dead people! We are all living people, but we are bound by the rules. We can only deal with the ice and snow all the year round. For a long time, sometimes even I forget that I am still alone! "


    Chishui stopped listening, stunned, excited, but instantly calmed down. He couldn''t help looking around the snow bee... Remember that he was on the snow mountain in the past, and there were many snow mountain disciples around him, one by one, who only studied their own things all the year round and didn''t communicate with others? When I was a child, I had a good relationship with Bai He Chou LAN Hai Yue, but as I grew older, everyone gradually became cold. On the snow mountain, it''s like a group of walking dead


    "On that day, the teacher''s letter came, and the first day I gave the order... On this snowy mountain, there were hundreds of disciples in Sanjian, half of them left that day!" AI Lu shook her head and said bitterly, "the next day, more than a dozen people left. In less than a month, the rest of the mountain was less than 10%! At that time, I realized that this snow mountain is indeed a cage! Most of the people in this cage have long wanted to leave! "


    Chishui is broken by this sentence. But hit some stagger!


    He grew up in the snow mountain when he was a child. After the great changes in his school, he fled to the snow mountain. However, he had been working hard for decades and only wanted to kill the snow mountain. Later, after the defeat, he finally returned to the snow mountain, but there was only one idea in his heart, even if he was as murderous as chishuiduan. In my heart, I always regard the snow mountain as my real "home".


    At the moment, he suddenly came out, only to find that the "family" had been dissolved. Even though his strength was not what it used to be, and he had reached a level that was hard to reach in his previous life, he could not help feeling a little lost under such a heavy blow.


    Dominees was biting his teeth, and Chishui stayed there. A face, suddenly confused, angry, uncertain, green and white. But he felt the pain in his chest more and more uncontrollable. The blood on the brow has stopped flowing, but it has formed a blood mark on its face.


    Other wolf riders around didn''t move, but now. Seeing that Chishui Duan was in a daze, some of them were eager to have a try. They were about to rush up after holding a long knife.


    "Don''t move! Stand back Dominic a look, can''t help but heart a surprised, quickly ordered his men back. These ordinary wolf warriors can''t see the depth, but as a saint level strongman, dominis only received chishuiduan strike just now. On the other side of the strength of a bit of grasp, the wolf, instantly judged out: in front of this human, absolutely not their own can compete! I''m afraid that even myself, and all the thousands of wolf riders that I brought together, are definitely not the opponent of this man!!


    Standing in front of this person, when the other person''s eyes cast on himself. Dominis felt as if he was under a mountain. This kind of oppressive feeling is even better than when I used to stand in front of the fairy King falling snow. It''s more heavy!


    "Stand back... All, stand back!" Dominique coughed twice.


    Finally, chishuiduan wakes up from his short absence. His eyes can''t see happiness and anger, but there is a faint void. His eyes sweep around empty and fall on dominis. Then he finally has a little vitality: "you..."


    Seeing the handle of the knife in dominis'' hand, chishuiduan suddenly has a tired expression: "what are you still doing here?"


    Dominis snorted.


    Chishui glanced at him: "it''s not easy for you to reach the holy steps. I''ll spare your life... Cut off your right hand and go down the mountain!"


    Dominice said with a wild smile: "what are you talking about! Even if you are powerful, there will not be cowards who are decadent without fighting in our wolf clan! Even if I''m not your opponent, I''ll... "


    He was about to make a generous speech, but chishuiduan became more and more impatient. Suddenly, he saw that his body had not moved, but it seemed that a shadow suddenly separated from his body. Just in the blink of an eye, it suddenly flashed in front of dominice! Dominic subconsciously raised his hand to hold the knife to stab, but saw that the virtual shadow seemed to stroke on his body, and then instantly returned to the subject. From beginning to end, chishuiduan stood there motionless, even without lifting a finger, but


    Suddenly, he heard a painful murmur from dominis. With a puff, he saw a blood flash from the wrist of his right hand holding the knife, and then his right hand was broken! Breaking hand Wu from holding the knife, but the sky, heavy fall on the ground!


    The wolf giant, dominis, the saint level strongman, was cut off with one blow!


    It was sweating with pain, but it stepped back a few steps, biting its teeth, holding the broken wrist with its left hand, staring at chishuiduan strangely.


    "If I say I''ll take your hand off, I''ll take your hand off. Now you go Chishuiduan is a little impatient.


    Dominic''s eyes changed a few times. He was furious and gloomy, but he didn''t rush to work hard. As a wolf, he had a kind of perseverance and cunning in his nature! It took a deep breath. Under the influence of the power of the holy rank, it sealed the wound at the broken wrist. The blood no longer flowed, but it took a deep look at Chishui Duan and was about to say something.


    "You don''t have to leave any cruel words like revenge in the future. Just go away. One more word, if it annoys me, I will kill you immediately! I''m not a good tempered man. If you don''t believe me, you can try. "


    Dominic heart hate, but also understand that he is absolutely not the opponent of the other side, hard to breathe, will take his many wolves riding back. It took a look at those elves, and there was some helplessness in his eyes. The task that the elves king told him failed at last! He and his party, thousands of elite wolf riders, risked their lives, climbed the mountains to come here, but they didn''t think there would be such a super strong man here! This, even the wise spirit king did not expect it! Most of the Elves were gloomy, but the elves who stood beside the Muses, who had given the Muses boots and cloaks, had a flat face, as if very relieved. Dominess waved, wolf riding is about to retreat... "Wait a minute." Chishuiduan suddenly snorted coldly. There was a trace of killing in his eyes: "it''s right that I let you go. But I said that these wolf cubs under you can go! " As soon as dominees looks at each other''s eyes, his heart jumps¡° Hum, when you go up to my big snow mountain and kill my disciples, you can go down at will? " Chishui cut his side head and thought: "very good, I rarely come out today, and I don''t want to kill too many people..." after a pause, he heard the murderer say faintly: "anyone who has blood on his body and blade will die. Others, like the head wolf, cut off their right hand and roll down the mountain. " Although most of the wolves don''t understand the human language, a few of the high-level soldiers and dominices who understand them all have crazy eyes!! Arrogant! This guy is so arrogant!! Chishui broke his eyes to see the other side''s countless angry eyes, but just frowned, some impatient light way: "how? Don''t you do it yourself

 Chapter 636

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Dominic suddenly shrieked and laughed wildly, then stared at chishuiduan. It also understood that today was probably the time of its own death. But the wolf giant held up his head and said: "I''m a wolf, there''s no coward! If you have the ability, kill us all! "


    Chishuiduan actually nodded and snorted. Without hesitation, he said, "OK. Then I''ll do it myself. "


    On hearing this, dominis was ready to make a decision. However, chishuiduan''s action was even faster than his mind!


    The sound of Chishui Duan has not yet fallen, but people have quickly divided into countless lights and shadows, and deceived into the wolves! What''s more strange is that the countless lights and shadows are just like the countless parts he changed, but his noumenon is still standing in the same place!


    A series of dull hum, even the scream did not come and send out, you see the wolves, has quickly fallen a piece! Many wolves ride, some of them are penetrated by light and shadow! The body immediately inflated like a balloon, and then burst into a blood mist with a bang! More by this light and shadow came to the side, that light and shadow seems to be just a little bit, so big wolf head directly burst!


    What shocked dominis is that... This, this is definitely not a blindfold trick like "residual image technique" that deceives people''s eyes by relying on the strong speed!


    Those lights and shadows are not virtual images! Every one is an entity! Can raise your hand to kill!


    Just a few blinks of an eye, the surrounding wolves have been in chaos! Chishui cut off this shot, the wolves were slaughtered in an instant out of more than 100 riding!


    Those high-level wolf warriors, though struggling to resist, can be separated from Chishui a number of separate light and shadow, but as if no effort, you cut through. But as if cut in the air, the shadow is directly from your blade through, gently pointed, stabbed your throat!


    Chishui breaks the negative hand to stand at the same place, just coldly looking at dominess. Dominees was angry, but he was still holding the knife, and he didn''t do it, just because. Chishuiduan''s eyes are fixed on him, and all his movements have been locked! Dominic has a feeling that as long as he moves, then the other side will kill him with a thunderbolt!


    When he heard that his people were slaughtered, dominis could not help shaking, but he tried hard to drum up his fighting spirit, trying to resist the oppression of chishuiduan with force, just let it resist. But the pressure is more and more heavy, finally straight pressure it even legs began to soften, breathing gradually sluggish, clearly holding a knife in his left hand, but feel the whole body is locked by each other. I can''t move!


    The scream stimulated the nerve of dominess. Finally, the wolf giant suddenly raised his head and roared. His right wrist suddenly hit his chest! Although there is no palm. But the arm hit on his chest, but also immediately hit his own mouth to spurt a mouthful of blood!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, Dominic neston''s face became more and more pale, but there was a glimmer of clarity in his eyes! Just now that pressure it almost rigid binding feeling, as if also with this mouthful of blood was ejected out of his body!


    Looking at Chishui in the distance, there was a flash of appreciation in his eyes. It seemed that he used self mutilation to stimulate his spirit with pain. To get rid of the shackles of their own spirit of resolute ruthless approach is very appreciated.


    Once dominess got rid of the shackles, he suddenly let out a roar, arched his body and suddenly rushed towards Chishui!


    His whole body went up with the blade of his left hand. It was his full strength that forced all his strength out! This blow, above the blade. Hissing. But saw the metal sword, in the mid air. It has already begun to appear fine dust fragmentation, but it turned out that the blade itself began to be unable to bear all the power of the saint level strongman''s life fighting strike, and almost collapsed!


    With such a blow, dominis will not be able to keep his hand for a long time! Under this blow, it did not even leave a retreat for itself. It knows in its heart that it may not hurt the other party even if it is so desperate. It only hopes that it can disrupt the other party''s hand and let some subordinates take the opportunity to escape down the mountain!


    Hum!


    The light of the sword is the head, and no one can beat it! On the blade, among the scattered dust, it is the metal composition of the blade that almost collapsed after being destroyed by the powerful holy rank power! Chishuiduan is still standing in the same place, just looking at each other in front of him, but suddenly shaking his head


    The scene became strange. He shook his head very slowly. Dominice''s thunderbolt was as fast as lightning. However, when he shook his head, he never cut him. It seemed that he had lost some distance. But at this moment, the space was distorted!


    Dominice''s "fast" and Chishui''s "slow" are combined with an extremely contradictory rule, which makes people almost vomit blood after watching this scene!


    "Someone once told me..." chishuiduan raised his eyelids and looked at the wolf, but suddenly he felt pity: "no matter how hard the pure power of holy rank is forced, it is impossible to defeat the opponent who is higher than you! When I was a saint terrace, I met an enemy whose level was higher than mine. No matter how I win my life, I am not the opponent of that person. Now you are just like I used to be. "


    Then, under the edge of the blade, the violent air has reached chishuiduan like a mountain, and chishuiduan just raises his hand, his palm like a knife, facing the opponent''s aura, gently everything


    To the naked eye, it seems that the space where chishuiduan is located has been distorted! Under the edge of his palm, it seems to become a "point" in an instant. The surrounding space seems to be distorted at the same time, and all of them agglutinate towards this "point"!!


    "See clearly, the so-called holy step is just to use the rules of space to condense my original fighting power... But my" knife "does not condense my own power, but distort the space itself! Make space into a knife for me. " Chishuiduan sighed: "you are a fierce wolf. It''s quite what I was. In this regard, before you die, I will let you understand the four, and also let you understand the difference of levels


    Silent


    The edge of chishuiduan''s palm is so quietly and slowly pasted with the blade of dominees''s knife! But then, the strange side appeared!


    As if under the palm of Chishui broken, that "point". It seems to be a phagocytic point! As soon as he touched the blade of dominice, it immediately turned into countless fine dust, but it didn''t drift away. Instead, it was all "sucked" into the "point" under chishuiduan''s hand knife!


    Visible to the naked eye, dominice''s blade was quickly turned into pieces and swallowed up! Then, even the golden fighting spirit on its body. Also bit by bit was sucked in! Even the light of fighting spirit is engulfed!


    Dominic''s eyes are full of despair!


    Its body has done its best, but at the moment, the distance of the moment, how to work hard. But always unable to contact each other, even with no chance and threat to die together!!


    Clearly the other side is slow, but he just can''t catch up with the other side, space and space, across this gap!


    The blade is quickly swallowed. Next is Dominic''s left finger! The skin and fur of its fingertips soon disintegrated and dissipated, and then the bones became a stream of sand, which quickly disappeared


    According to this speed, it soon spread on its wrist!!


    "It''s a pity..." chishuiduan looked at the opponent in front of him, and his tone was a little bleak: "the ''space fragmentation knife'' I worked hard to make was only used on a holy step for the first time."


    Right now. Dominic''s left forearm has been swallowed! Even if Chishui cut off it now, dominis was first cut off his right hand, and now he has no left arm. Even if he lives, he will become a useless man.


    As soon as Chishui''s "space fragmentation knife" was about to devour dominice''s elbow, it was just at this time


    Suddenly, Chishui''s face changed dramatically!


    Just because


    At the moment, he is under the control of the powerful power of fragmented space. The palm he held out. It seems to be normal, but under the palm of the front. In fact, it is already a twisted point that tears and interlaces the space! Anything, once touched, will be distorted and torn by the space here!


    But just in this situation, I don''t know when, suddenly a hand came out!


    This hand, slowly from one side, seems to move very slowly, but at one stroke across the gap of space, on the palm of chishuiduan!!


    Unexpectedly... It''s broken when it comes to Chishui!!


    And the extended hand, slender fingers, white and delicate skin, seems to have no force, just in chishuiduan''s palm gently, and then a random push... It''s like the relaxed laughter between friends, actually will have the power of smashing space chishuiduan hand... Push, push away!!


    Bang!!


    Dominic fell heavily on the ground, it has lost both hands, but also fainted.


    But at the moment, chishuiduan didn''t look at the werewolf any more. Instead, his eyes suddenly gave out an unparalleled light, staring at the guy around him!!


    A soft blonde hair, two sharp ears exposed in the blonde hair. Beautiful and delicate face, which is clearly a spirit! But this ELF''s face is not as handsome and amazing as other elves, and it can only be regarded as pretty.


    However, in those eyes, if you look at them at will, it seems nothing. But if you look carefully, you will find that in those eyes, it seems like a vast expanse... It''s not the sea, it''s far beyond comparison with the word sea!


    It''s like an empty space! That pair of eyes, let a person see not at all! Seems to be able to absorb all together, in general, but so empty eyes, in it after a smile, it seems to be so clear!


    Clear, but not deep!


    Even chishuiduan, have never seen such strange eyes!


    What''s more, the elf pushed his hand away with his hand!! Although I didn''t do my best just now, I tore the space into countless pieces and twisted the rules of those pieces together to form this "space shredder". This kind of power, from the realm, don''t say it is pushed away, even if it is barely resisted, it can''t be achieved by people below the holy rank!


    That is to say, the spirit has the strength far higher than the holy level! But... This spirit is not the one that chishuiduan saw last time and was defeated by the other party¡° You... Elf Chishui took back his hand and took a breath. All the light and shadow around him disappeared. The wolf riders, who had been killed in a river of blood, broke up and retreated one after another... The spirit stood in front of chishuiduan, and his face was calm and calm. But it was this breath of silence that made chishuiduan''s powerful and fierce momentum impossible to play¡° You... "A low voice came from one side. The Muse stared at the spirit inconceivably... The spirit was the one who gave away his boots and magic cloak on the road¡° "Alas..." the spirit sighed. It didn''t look as beautiful as other spirits. However, with such a sigh, it seemed that everyone who heard the voice would melt his heart into the sigh. The ELF''s eyes looked at chishuiduan, and then gently said: "to tell you the truth... I didn''t want to stand up so early. Unfortunately, it seems that I can''t do without standing up. " His clear eyes were fixed on chishuiduan''s eyes, and then he said with a smile: "what you just did... Well, did ares teach you? Space is broken, isn''t it? You came out of the back mountain... So, ares is in it, right? " Chishuiduan took a deep breath and looked at the spirit in front of him: "you are..." "my name, I don''t think you have heard of it. In fact, there are few people in the world who know this name now. " The genie was smiling, with an indescribable loneliness: "but since you ask, I can tell you, my name is... Artemis."

 Chapter 637

    Dewey squatted there, holding a tiny object in his fingers. This is just a piece of plant debris, but it has basically withered. It seems that after weathering and drying, it will be crushed by rubbing between fingers.


    This is the tree bridge that the magic seeds grow out of when the wolf riders go up the mountain. Although this plant is magical, it only grows rapidly under the magic of the elves. Once it loses the support of magic, it withers quickly.


    "It should be a kind of magic, but I don''t recognize it." Dewey laughed and turned to look at Hussein. "It''s a shame. I asked myself, "I have studied magic pharmaceutics since I was a child. There are few magic plants I don''t know."


    Dewey looked at the distance across the cliff and sighed, "this is the second time I''ve been to this place. Next time, I''ll make a suggestion to the guy who worries about the White River. I''d better build a bridge here. "


    With that, he pushed his legs. Under the powerful physical strength, Duwei jumped out of tens of meters. His body soared to the other side of the cliff. When he fell to the ground, the rock under his feet made a clattering sound. After he stood firm, he yelled at Hussein behind: "OK, come here."


    Hussain snorted, and then leaped by. After landing beside Dewey, the paladin looked at him and said, "how long do you think they''ve been up?"


    Dewey shook his head. "I hope we''re not too late."


    Both of them are the power of the holy steps. The cliff between the peaks can''t stop the two guys. Soon, they came to the door of the big snow mountain. In front of the monument engraved with "the one who goes up in vain dies.".


    Along the steps all the way up, soon, two people saw the remains of the body on the ground, there are dead big snow mountain door, there are also wolf riding.


    The cold climate on the snowy mountain made the corpses stiff and covered with frost.


    Dewey''s face was very ugly when he saw this. He looked at the top of the mountain and quickened his pace.


    Hundreds of steps. Along the way, the ice platforms and rocks on both sides of the steps have already become dilapidated. It is obvious that all the way up here, they have gone through fierce fighting. Up and up. The more bodies left.


    What makes Du Wei puzzled is that, obviously, from the traces of the battle, the remains of human bodies in Daxueshan are far less than Du Wei imagined. He remembers that there should be hundreds of people on the snow mountain, but from the scene, it seems. Only 20 or 30 human bodies.


    Two people are running all the way, suddenly, a gorgeous light on the top of the mountain breaks out from the layers of fog! The light instantly cut through the thick fog and fell down from the top of the mountain! The two of them felt a slight vibration at their feet! It''s like a snow mountain. They all shook gently twice!


    Dewey and Hussein took a look at each other and stopped, looking surprised.


    "Do you feel it?" Hussein''s face was solemn.


    "I feel it." Dewey''s face was even more serious. He stared at Hussein: "I can''t be more familiar with this feeling. It''s like... Far beyond our level of power! "


    "Is it a field?"


    "No Dewey''s tone was bitter.


    Just at that moment, that kind of light came down. Duvet felt a faint sense of power in it. This strange feeling was just the light that came down. As if already can pull Du Wei own holy rank strength to be ready to move! The power contained in the light is not powerful, but it seems to have some "rules" far higher than ourselves, which makes the whole soul tremble involuntarily.


    He is really familiar with this feeling!


    Because, when I was on the overseas Island, I felt like this when I faced the Dragon God!


    It''s not the holy rank, it''s not the realm... It''s the divine power!


    "Is ares running out of the sealed border?" Dewey was puzzled. After a pause. Speed up the pace, quickly swept out toward the top of the mountain.


    On the platform at the top of the mountain


    The elf who called himself Artemis still had a smile on his face. But in the face of its red water cut off, it seems to feel a kind of oppression from the depths of the soul!


    "It surprised me." Artemis looked at chishuiduan with a smile: "I can''t imagine that there is another strong man like you among human beings. Your current strength is not much worse than the human I met last time. Um... Let me think about it. The name of the human I met last time was baihechou. I can feel that you have a breath similar to him. Do you know that guy? "


    Chishui has no arrogance on his face. His eyes are dignified. Looking at the spirit in front of him, he says coldly, "I know Bai He Chou."


    "I can see that you are a very proud human being." Artemis gently raised his fingers, clear eyes staring at his fingers... His fingers are thin and tender, and his skin is almost transparent. Artemis''s eyes were very gentle, but he only looked at his fingers, as if looking at his lover''s gentle eyes. He said: "you are excellent. Besides, you must know Ares. Space fragmentation is ares''s trick. Can you tell me where he is now? Is it in the back of the mountain here? "


    Chishui did not speak and looked at it coldly.


    "Alas... Human beings." Artemis shook his head, as if with some regret: "it seems that we still can''t escape those stereotypes. Is it necessary for me to fight with you and win you so that you can speak? "


    Chishui break but suddenly sneered: "fight is to fight, but even if you win me, I may not tell you."


    "I don''t like fighting very much." Artemis that looks like the spring breeze in general eyes, as if there is no murderous: "because I have been very tired of killing."


    If Dewey is here and hears that. He must be cold at this kind of elegant tone!


    It''s this elf God who claims to be "tired of killing people". It was at the beginning that it killed hundreds of thousands of human troops with a unique divine skill of "blue falling" with a jiduro throat bow! The original northern part of the mainland of large forests, into scorched earth!


    "It seems that we must fight." Artemis chuckled and held out his hand again. He waved to Dominic, who was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. He saw a purple light flowing from his fingertips and soon disappeared into Dominic''s body. Dominic, who was already angry, had more vitality in his eyes.


    Artemis said with a soft smile: "chief of the wolf clan, I''m sorry. It seems that the plan has changed. I didn''t expect that there would be such a strong human on this mountain. If we fight later, I''m afraid it will hurt you and your people. So, I''ll take you down the mountain now. "


    Its voice is so relaxed that it seems that it is not a guest with thousands of people, but a guest to a friend''s house.


    With its fingers gently click a few times, you can see a piece of light slowly spread out from the air. Soon thousands of wolf riders were shrouded in it. Quickly, I saw that the space seemed to be distorted a few times. These thousands of wolf riders. In an instant, it has disappeared in situ!!


    "I''ve sent them down the mountain." Artemis gave a faint smile and looked at Chishui Duan: "in this way, we don''t have to be distracted when we fight. And... Not everyone is qualified to watch the duel between the strong. What do you think? "


    Chishuiduan only felt that the pressure in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, since he "left the customs". Originally thought that with his adventure, after coming out, he should have been greatly promoted. Even if he met his biggest opponent Baihe Chou, he would not be weaker than him!


    In chishuiduan''s heart, he has always regarded baihechou as his only enemy! To put it simply: if baihechou is the first in the world, then chishuiduan is the second in the world!


    That''s the truth. If before the invasion of the criminals. But it''s true! With his accomplishments, we can see the human world. I''m afraid there''s really no one better than Bai He.


    Although the last time I lost to the fairy king Luoxue on the snow mountain, the Luoxue was not much stronger than chishuiduan at that time. In that seal world, chishuiduan followed ares to practice. This time, he was confident that only baihechou could be his opponent in the world!


    But unexpectedly, as soon as I came out, I met such a strange spirit!


    What makes him more uneasy is that the spirit in front of him, with that kind of momentum, is more unfathomable than the original spirit Wang Luoxue!


    If the spirit king''s elegant and ethereal temperament is like the sea. So this elf who calls himself Artemis stands here, but it seems to be a "void"!!


    No matter how chishuiduan uses his own ideas to explore, he can''t grasp the slightest bit of the other side! On the contrary, he has a feeling of being locked by the other party''s mind.


    "So... Can we start?" Artemis gave a gentle smile.


    Chishuiduan took a deep breath, and his eyes burst out of a sense of war!


    Boom!!


    Duvet felt a huge shock coming from his feet again! This time, the earthquake was even more violent, which almost made him unstable! Dewey and Hussein two people at the same time sensing to the top of the mountain, far away came a strong force collision!


    It seems that two forces collided. In the process of impact, the aftershocks were sent out from afar, and even a sound like thunder was heard in the distance. If you look around, the shock waves from the other snow capped peaks several kilometers away caused the snow on the other peaks to collapse!!


    At the foot, the steps also began to make a slight burst sound, cracks one by one, quickly spread at the foot!!


    Both of them have a dignified look in their eyes!


    At the same time, coming from the mountain, is a strong atmosphere! This aura was obviously sent out by the most powerful. Originally, they had to continue to run up. But feel a strong resistance!


    In this aura, two people want to continue to go up, but as if the difficulty suddenly increased hundreds of times! As if a tough invisible gas wall appeared in front of us! Resistance, to move forward, as if to use great strength!


    On the top of the mountain... There has been a battle between the strong?!


    "Do you see that?" Hussein took a look at Dewey.


    Dewey''s face changed a few times in a flash: "I see it."


    "It''s like a kind of border." Hussain said quickly: "there is too much resistance. I''m afraid we can''t get to the top of the mountain. With the strength of this class, it is far more than the two of us... I''m afraid when we get to the top of the mountain. I''m exhausted. "


    Dewey frowned.


    "What''s more, I''m afraid that people of our level can''t participate in the duel of such a strong man. Even if we get to the top of the mountain, it''s useless. There''s too much difference in levels. " Hussein''s eyes in this moment, some gloomy.


    "I have to go up!" Dewey''s eyes were absolutely clear.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just that AI Lu is still on the top of the mountain. He has already come here and can''t bear to leave here! And... There is the sealed world behind the mountain!! That place. It seems that the criminals can not be found!


    "If you have to go up, I have a way." Hussein''s expression seemed to have made a decision: "only one of us can go up. Otherwise, both of them are exhausted and it''s useless to go up. "


    Dewey seems to have thought of something: "then please help."


    Hussein seemed to smile. He went up and lifted duvet up over his head and took a breath: "be careful, live!"


    With that, he drank lightly. Arm force, exerting the strength of the whole body, the hands of Du Wei, mercilessly toward the top of the mountain fiercely thrown out!


    The power of the holy terrace runs through Hussein''s arms. With such a full throw, Dewey''s body is thrown out straightly and quickly, just like a shell!


    People are in the air. Duvi obviously felt that with the help of Hussein''s power, his body went through resistance after resistance! Fly up hundreds of meters in an instant!


    After a few hundred meters, the resistance gradually increased. Obviously, although Hussein''s throwing force helped, the border was too strong after all. After a few hundred meters, it was under the resistance. It slowed down immediately. last. Finally, after flying a distance of about kilometers, Dewey was castrated. It''s finally landing.


    Fortunately, when Dewey landed, he was less than 1000 meters away from the top of the mountain.


    Although the resistance is still huge, but only less than 1000 meters away, Dewey with his own strength, or can barely rush up.


    Every step, every step, takes dozens of times or even more effort than usual. Du Wei is one hand in front of him, and a sharp fight bursts out under his palm. He cuts through a lot of resistance all the way. Finally, he walks step by step to the top of the mountain platform!


    And now, on the platform, the battle is coming to an end


    Bang!


    Chishui''s body was frozen in front of Artemis'' body. His body was hanging in the air, and the edge of his palm was cut off. But Artemis just picked it with his fingers, and he easily took it down!


    See its fingertips and chishuiduan palm junction, faint a little dazzling light flickering, chishuiduan but heart heavy! Because he felt that he had already split the space, trying to create the distortion between the rules, but the other party''s fingertips had another powerful force, which immediately crushed his own space!


    His palm was picked by each other''s fingers, and the whole person flew out quickly towards the back! People in mid air, chishuiduan forced to stand firm body, but deep breath, suddenly his body divided into dozens of golden light and shadow!


    Seeing this scene, Artemis seemed to smile, and his voice was soft and beautiful: "well, is it separation? It seems that ares has taught you a lot. "


    This is not residual image technique, but the real separation technique!


    I saw dozens of split bodies, fast pasted around Artemis, dozens of light and shadow attack Artemis at the same time, but the spirit God stood in the middle, just raised his hand, suddenly, its arm seemed to turn into countless shadows, like a remnant shadow, all around at the same time point out


    Bobo Bobo


    In a dense dull sound, I saw dozens of lights and shadows separated, and after being hit by it at the same time, they burst out all of a sudden!!


    WOW!!


    All the parts were destroyed in an instant. Chishuiduan, standing in the distance, immediately opened his mouth and spewed blood. He staggered for a moment, sat back and fell down, staring at the opponent in front of him in surprise


    "How... Possible!" Chishuiduan murmured: "ares clearly told me that after I came out, people in the world will not have my opponent!"


    "He didn''t lie to you. If you are an ordinary person, you are already invincible. " Artemis sighed, "unfortunately, I''m not human."


    Then he suddenly looked back and said with a smile, "Yi, why is there a guy who doesn''t give up? Is it a human again? "


    At the edge of the platform, Dewey staggered, but finally stepped up and stood on the platform! As soon as he saw chishuiduan, Duwei was surprised: "old Duan? You''re out of it! " Then he saw Artemis, and Dewey''s heart vibrated!! spirit? Among the elves, is there a stronger one than falling snow? But then, when sensing the other party''s nihility like Dragon God, Du Weidun woke up¡° Sir, you must be the God of the spirits. " Dewey forced a smile. Dewey felt as if the essence of the eyes fell on his body, and immediately he felt as if he was wrapped by a faint force in general! A moment later, Artemis took back his eyes, but there was a strange look in his eyes: "Yi? You are clearly human, how can you have such a strange body? I''m afraid even the beast God can''t match you with such a strong body... Strange, strange! " When the other side''s eyes retracted, Dewey felt a sudden relief. Looking at the smiling face of the spirit God, Dewey sighed: "I didn''t expect that the great spirit God was like this."

 Chapter 638

    Dewey''s words were not very respectful, but the spirit God didn''t seem to care. After Duwei finished, he went straight to Chishui.


    When he came to chishuiduan, Duwei showed a smile on his face. He looked at the pale chishuiduan and sighed. Then he said with a long smile: "Lao Duan, I think you are probably fighting with the spirit in your life. It seems that every time you meet the elves, you will be flattened miserably. "


    After a pause, he looked at chishuiduan with anger in his eyes and said with a smile: "in fact, your strength is the top in the world. But the elves you meet are the two most powerful elves in the world. "


    Then he slowly helped chishuiduan up and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. If you lose to this guy, you don''t have to be angry. I think it''s very proud that you can fight against it without dying. Do you know who it is? It is not an ordinary person like you and me, but a spirit of the elves! It''s God. The God of the elves who has lived for more than ten thousand years. In terms of level, it belongs to the same class as the goddess of light. It''s normal that you can''t beat it. "


    Chishuiduan vomited blood again. He stubbornly pushed away Duwei and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. Bah, he looked at Artemis again. Then he said in a deep voice: "it''s God level... Hum."


    At this time, Duwei had gathered in chishuiduan''s ear and asked in a low voice, "how did you get out? I remember there was no artifact in it


    Chishui groaned twice, but did not answer.


    At this time, the two women beside her, AILU and muse, all gave a low voice at the same time. The difference is that AILU called "Dewey" and muse called "hello...".


    Dewey turned. Looked at two girls, eyes floating muse, light way: "you this crazy girl, the trouble, go back and you account." Then he went to AILU''s side, pulled her up, looked up and down, and sighed. Gently said: "you hurt a lot."


    There seems to be something complicated in AILU''s eyes. For a moment, she looks at Dewey and forgets to speak.


    "I''m in a daze again." Dewey seemed to smile: "but it seems that although life on the snow mountain has been a little bitter, you haven''t lost weight. I''m in good shape. " Said, deliberately with eyes in AI Lu''s towering chest swept. AI Lu suddenly blushed. Suddenly, her body softened and she thought of the time when she was imprisoned by Du Wei.


    "This opponent is very strong... What should we do?" AILU asked in a low voice.


    Dewey said with a smile: "I don''t know. Step by step, step by step. "


    Artemis did not interrupt Duwei just now, but now he said with a slow smile, "well, you''re done talking about the past."


    "Of course." Dewey turned to look at the spirit God and said with a smile, "great spirit God. Why did you come here to show your miracles? "


    "Duke of tulips. You are a very interesting human being, as it is said Artemis closed his mouth and gave a smile. Its appearance was not amazing, but after such a smile. But suddenly it seems to have a strange charm and temperament. With a smile, it''s like the spring breeze melting ice. The gentle and gentle style suddenly sweeps away the original atmosphere.


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, then coughed: "you''re welcome. It''s all from other people''s legend. In fact, I''m not very interesting. On the contrary, I have some troubles. "


    Then he looked into Artemis'' eyes. Du Weicai continued: "great spirit God. As you are, it seems that you don''t have to run to make trouble with these ordinary people on the snow mountain. What is the purpose of your coming here? If you''re here to kill people, I don''t believe it. "


    Artemis shook his head: "I''ve already killed enough. My destination here... Duke tulip, don''t you really know? Even if you don''t know, then the strong man in the field around you should know. "


    Dewey''s eyes brightened. The expression was like a sudden realization: "ah. Are you here for the sealed land of Houshan? "


    Artemis nodded and laughed, "well. It seems that you know the secret of Houshan


    Dewey sighed on purpose: "well... Genie God, then I have to tell you, you''ve got the wrong person in the beginning. Whether it''s the guy you beat to spit blood just now or the chick. Even if you kill both of them, you can''t get the secret of Houshan... Houshan really has a seal space, you know what''s in that space. It''s just... I''m the only one in the world who knows how to get in. Others... Even if you are a god level strong, if you don''t know the password to enter, you can''t enter that space. "


    Say, Du Weidi eyes gradually tough up: "even if you have the power of God level, presumably also can''t do forced into."


    Artemis was silent for a while, but nodded: "you are right. The seal space was set up by your human goddess. Her power is still above me. I can''t break it by force. "


    But then, the spirit God laughed again. His eyes were light and clear. He looked at Duwei and said softly, "it seems that you know the secret of the entrance. Then I''ll have to come to you. "


    With that, Artemis waved to Dewey. Dewey felt that the air around him was suddenly twisted, as if a powerful force had pulled his whole body towards the spirit!


    It seems that this power is not violent, even very gentle, but as a saint, Dewey has no ability to resist at all, and he can''t help flying towards Artemis!


    Dewey was surprised at first, then quickly calmed down and let himself fly to the spirit God. Artemis was even a little shorter than Dewey. Dewey''s feet were off the ground, and his body floated uncontrollably in front of Artemis. The spirit''s eyes gradually became cold and stern. Just now, he looked softly. At the moment, however, it was like substance, like two sharp swords, shooting at Dewey''s body!


    "Then, please, take me in."


    Dewey coughed: "what if... I refuse?"


    The spirit God slowly shakes his head, the voice is not big, but the tone is with a firm determination!


    "You won''t refuse. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I will do. "


    Dewey looked into each other''s eyes for a moment and nodded slowly!


    "Good. I''ll take you in! "


    Artemis did not embarrass others any more. Dewey told AILU to go down the mountain at once, and told her that Hussein was waiting in the middle of the mountain. And chishuiduan, who was seriously injured at the moment, also asked him to go down the mountain with AILU.


    Artemis didn''t stop him. In the eyes of a god like him, these people are just like ants.


    AILU is certainly a mole ant. Even if the chishuiduan is already powerful, in the eyes of the God level strong, it''s just a little stronger mole ant.


    However, before chishuiduan left, Artemis suddenly stopped him!


    "Man... I have a piece of advice for you." There was a faint smile in Artemis'' eyes: "you are after I came to the south this time. Among the human strongmen we have seen, the second one has broken through to the field level. In terms of strength, you and the guy I met last time, who was called Baihe Chou, have almost the same strength, of course. That was before I left him. But... Although your current strength is very close to his original strength. But I have to regret to tell you that although you have reached the field, but... You can no longer continue to break through. Although the strength is close, but you and the man called Bai He Chou are far from each other. "


    Chishui was shocked and said angrily, "why?"


    "Because his power is cultivated by himself... But your field seems to use the power that doesn''t belong to you."


    Chishuiduan''s face was a little ugly. He snorted and turned silently down the mountain.


    Then. When Duwei was about to let the Muse go down the mountain, the spirit God said, "she can''t go."


    "Why?" Dewey frowned.


    "She''s different from the others." Spirit God light way: "this girl, must follow in my side."


    Dewey was a little surprised. He didn''t know that the Muse had half elf blood. At the moment, he just wanted to make a difference. Why did the spirit God value this tomboy so much? Even in the eyes of the spirit God, it''s obvious. The weight of this tomboy is far more than that of a strong man in the field like chishuiduan.


    Dewey. Spirit God, muse. All the way, the three came to the snow peak ice cave in the back mountain. Through the ice wall, came to the original Duwei had been to the entrance of the seal space!


    In front of the elves, Dewey easily filled in 14 stone slabs


    Seeing that the fourteen stone slabs were filled in by Dewey one by one in a specific order, the spirit God could not help frowning: "what does this code mean? Although I can understand the human language, I don''t understand the meaning of the above words. "


    Du Wei laughed a little strangely and looked at the spirit God: "this content... I really can''t explain it to you."


    When the door of space opened, Dewey said with a smile, "great spirit God, please."


    Artemis looked at Dewey. "You first."


    Du Wei sighed and could only step in first


    When you come back to the seal space, Duwei slowly emerges from the pool of the round platform, and you can see the square in front of the great earth demon temple again!


    But it''s different from what I saw when I came to the place last time. This time, the square has become dilapidated everywhere!


    On the huge square, there are pits everywhere, and cracks and fragments can be seen everywhere on the stone slabs on the ground. As if here after a fierce battle of the strong! Even the huge and towering Hall of the demon God in the distance, the thick pillars outside the hall were damaged in many places, and cracks could be seen everywhere on the steps!


    Du Wei at a glance, can not help but "Yi" a.


    But then he felt relieved.


    obviously. The trace here is probably left by chishuiduan! Chishuiduan has been here for a long time. After several years of cultivation, his strength has improved greatly. Maybe he ran out of the Tongtian tower and came to the devil''s temple, where he dueled with PK, the two guardians of the devil''s temple.


    It seems that Dewey''s guess is good. As Dewey stepped down the platform, he called out a few times. But there was no reply in the magic hall.


    Obviously, the two guardians of the magic temple are no longer there.


    Thinking of the last experience, Dewey guessed: probably those two guys were killed by Chishui.


    In this space, it has the property of immortality. That is to say, even if you die here. After a certain period of time, it will come back to life. But it will take a while. And if you die here once, after resurrection, you will never be able to leave here again.


    Just as Dewey looked around, behind him. He heard a heavy breath!


    Turning around, I saw the spirit God standing on the platform of the entrance, his face dignified and complex, and his eyes flickered with light. Look closely at the hall in the distance! But at the moment, the spirit God seems to have lost his calm, his mind is agitated, and his breath becomes heavy involuntarily!


    Its eyes flashed, and it didn''t know what was in mind.


    As if after a long time, the spirit God finally took a long breath, and its face showed a touch of sadness. Murmured to himself in a low voice: "here it is... Here it is! Unexpectedly, I came to this place again. "


    Say, suddenly, Du Wei surprised to see, spirit God Artemis eyes, actually flowing out of the crystal tears!


    Tears?


    Du Wei thought that he was wrong, then looked carefully, only to find the eyes of the spirit God. The sadness became more and more intense.


    Dewey couldn''t help wondering: back then. The spirit God is one of those who join forces to kill the demon God here. But why does it come back now. But so sad?


    He was puzzled in his heart. He couldn''t help but be a little distracted. All of a sudden, he heard a cold hum. Duwei was shocked, but he saw that the spirit God was looking at himself with a slight annoyance in his eyes. This just wake up to come over, originally oneself just stupidly looking at the other side, probably let this spirit God some displeasure.


    With a cool smile, Duwei took back his eyes, looked around and sighed: "a good place, it''s almost ruined."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Artemis took the Muse in one hand, and the Muse was held by it. He had no ability to resist. He could only follow it closely. Then he heard the spirit God say faintly: "this space, I can feel the rules here. Even if it is damaged, after a certain period of time, the damaged things here will automatically recover. Well, I see. When the goddess of mankind created this space, she used the rule of reincarnation. Hum... "


    Reincarnation? Dewey felt relieved.


    So it is. No wonder in this space, it is undead. Even if it''s dead, it will come back to life soon.


    Thinking of this, Dewey couldn''t help asking: "so... What are you here for? Did you know that the demon God was imprisoned here, so you came to fight him again? Do you want to kill the devil? "


    The genie''s eyes suddenly became very strange. It gave Du Wei a deep look: "why should I kill the devil?"


    Dewey couldn''t help saying something, thinking: where do I know why? But aren''t you and the devil hostile? Do you need a reason to kill it?


    Who knows, the next word of spirit God, but let Du Wei completely stay!


    "I''m not here to kill the demon God..." a sneer came out of the corner of the elf God''s mouth and looked at Dewey: "I''m here to save him!"


    Said, it has slowly come to the front of Dewey, empty eyes, overlooking the distance, in the magic hall, the towering half of the black tower, magic tower, Sky Tower!


    Then he took a deep breath, and the genie gently opened his lips. It seemed that he was just saying it, but it was not the sound. But as if easily through the space, at the same time, the sound withdraw in all directions and countless corners of this space!!


    The sound, is directly far from the sky tower in the distance!


    "Do you hear me! Here I am


    I''m coming.


    I''m coming... I''m coming... I''m coming... I''m coming... I''m coming


    The echo floated around, and the spirit God stood in front of Duwei. From his back, Duwei obviously felt that this God level strong man''s momentum had changed!


    Although it stood so quietly in front of Dewey. Its body shape is not tall, but it gives people the illusion of a high mountain! As if standing in front of, is not such a delicate figure, but an unattainable peak!!


    Almost in an instant, the whole space is suddenly filled with the breath of spirit God!


    That huge and continuous breath, like a strange power. All directions of this space will be filled immediately!


    Dewey''s heart moved!


    Spirit God, has opened its power! At this moment, the whole space has been controlled by it! Here, it becomes its divine domain!!


    The momentum of the land is not so violent. But in Dewey, it felt as if he had fallen into the sea! Every time around, the air seems to be filled with the unique power of the elves! boundless! True mystery!! It seems that Dewey has an illusion that he has been completely controlled by the other party! As if I were standing here. Life and death have been completely out of their control! At this moment, here, the spirit God is the master¡° Is this the domain of the God level strong... "Dewey was shocked. At this time, Artemis said softly: "I''m coming! Why don''t you answer me. Don''t you dare to talk to me any more? " Sound wave, turned into a white air wave, just like a sword, directly shot to the distant Tongtian Tower! Finally. When the sound wave approached the sky tower, a transparent white arc of light suddenly appeared around the tower, gently bouncing the air wave away. Then, Tongtian tower, finally came the voice! Although it is thousands of meters away, but the sound is immediately sounded in front of¡° Artemis... "The voice seemed to be a sigh, with infinite sadness and regret. The genie suddenly became angry and clenched his fists. Head up to the tower in the distance. "Ares!" he said angrily!! Why are you the only one talking to me! What about him? Why doesn''t he talk!! Did he not even want to say a word to me!!! Let him talk to me! " Ares''s voice with a hint of pity, the tone is very flat: "you are to kill him? Or to save him? " The spirit did not speak! It suddenly sneered twice. Suddenly, a piece of purple light appeared in its hand. In the light, it turned into a long bow with strange shape! The bow is like a crescent moon. It''s extremely long. Its length is almost the same as its height. On both sides of the bow, it bends and extends a few sharp inverted blades! Du Wei immediately recognized that this long bow was almost the same shape as the jituro throat bow in his hand! Hum! The finger of the spirit God had been buckled on the bowstring. With a flick, the bowstring suddenly vibrated and hummed, and the whole hall of the demon God was withdrawn! The hum of vibration, as if with an indescribable magic. Du Wei, standing beside him, suddenly changed his face! Just because, he felt, under the buzzing vibration of the bowstring, his heart beat, as if all changed the rhythm with it!! This kind of feeling is extremely uncomfortable, even though Duwei''s strength has been very strong, it seems that there is a feeling of almost vomiting blood in an instant! God level strong, as expected, the gap in strength is huge! Elves just so casual a slingshot string, almost let duvi hurt¡° I''m here to save him! I''m here for you, too! Ares Artemis tone with a trace of undisguised intention to kill, so holding a long bow, slowly toward the direction of the tower! Through the hall of the demon God, on the hundreds of steps under the Tongtian tower, the spirit God went up so slowly step by step. It didn''t even fly directly, but just walked slowly! But behind him, Dewey was not surprised at all. Because Dewey obviously felt that the reason why the spirit God walked so slowly was actually to adjust its state to the peak by taking advantage of step by step. This kind of adjustment does not mean the adjustment of strength or strength, but... Murderous! In such a slow step by step, Dewey obviously felt that the murderous spirit on the spirit God was about to burst out! In the first hundred steps of the beginning, Dewey could still follow Artemis about three steps later. By the 100th step, Dewey had to step back five steps! And after 200 steps, Dewey had to retreat to ten steps of the spirit God! When he finally arrived at the bottom of the sky tower, Dewey had already stood far away from the spirit God 20 steps away! Just because, at the moment, the murderous spirit of the spirit God has completely condensed into a strong entity! Even if Dewey stood a little closer, he would immediately hear two hisses, and his clothes would be cut apart by this invisible murderous spirit in a few places!! When the killing gas can be condensed to such a degree, we can imagine what will happen next!!

 Chapter 639

    It seems that the prosperity of the imperial capital was not greatly affected by the war. Since the beginning of this year, the war situation in the North seems to have greatly improved. First, Duke tulip conquered the occupied eastern fortress, and then general arpaye of the Western Front succeeded in successive raids. A series of news of victory, big or small, filled the public with optimistic comments.


    Originally, for the vast majority of people in the Roland Empire, no matter the upper class or the middle and lower class, they never really regarded the invading monster race as a serious problem. After all, the power of the empire is here.


    The Empire owned the whole continent with a vast land and a large population. Human civilization was also in a relatively developed period. Under the leadership of the wise regent, the national strength gradually recovered, and gradually got rid of the dusk of Augustine VI.


    For most people, it''s just that the war in the north is a relatively large-scale local war. Even more people think that the invading monster races may not be as threatening as the northwest prairie people who have been fighting with the Empire for decades.


    This time, the little emperor, his majesty Charles, went to the front line to reward the army. The news spread that he was optimistic. Even the people think that if we are optimistic, the war may end tomorrow.


    Moreover, because of the war, the military industry vigorously developed by the Empire, whether it was food or ordnance, also greatly stimulated the productivity of the people.


    After all, for an empire with a whole continent, there is still a lot of potential to tap.


    The Empire invested in the official purchase, which stimulated the great enthusiasm of the non-governmental chambers of Commerce. For a time, the imperial capital gathered the teams of some relatively large chambers of Commerce in mainland China. They all came to the imperial capital in droves, trying to sharpen their heads in the finance department and the Logistics Department of the headquarters, trying to get in and open a way to get an order from the imperial government.


    During this period of time, the busiest person, no doubt, was promoted before the war to be the minister in charge of the logistics supply in the theater. The fat man at Mount Delan.


    For several consecutive years, the tulip family was under the pressure of Delan mountain Warcraft. Although everyone had a good personal relationship, and the fat man also understood the reason very well. Knowing that the tulip Duke was just red, he could not compete with each other, so he simply did not fight. But since the war, after he was promoted by the fire. He also made a lot of war money by relying on his power, and his family''s weapons industry was full of power.


    In the private ranking of the powerful circle within the imperial capital, at least this year, the drummon beast has finally overtaken the tulip family in the Empire''s wealth list. Although the fat man doesn''t say anything, he is proud in his heart.


    Of course, what dranshan Warcraft doesn''t know is that many of duvet''s industries are underground. Not exposed to the table.


    On this day, the capital is still as noisy as ever, but suddenly at noon, an unusual thing happened in the northern gate!


    At noon, the city gate guards are meticulously checking the city defense clearance, and then suddenly, dust rises in the distance of the road. A team of cavalry came running like a whirlwind!


    This group of cavalry seems to have more than 300 riders, but it seems to be extremely arrogant when they run. They come all the way, regardless of the new people and the motorcade on the road. They run so fast that they even trample on their horses!


    At the foot of the capital, so arrogant behavior. All of a sudden, there was chaos.


    The cavalry crashing into the gate? What''s the point?


    The guards of the king''s city will be ready immediately! But when the cavalry came near. But found that the original number of the other side is only more than 100, but it is a person with two or three riding. It seems to be a long journey. Crazy along the way, with more horses, you can change horses, maintain foot strength and speed.


    It is rare even in the army to have such a tense rapid march, not to mention in the central area of the imperial capital?


    The city guard was about to stop, but the other side''s horse team came from a distance, and the leading riders were in the front, showing their flag from a distance!


    In the hands of several knights, each holding a different flag, respectively: a northern theater of emergency military intelligence card! And... A golden thorn flower flag!!


    Seeing such a scene, the soldiers who were guarding the city did not dare to stop. Although the cavalry came in a rampage, trampling many pedestrian convoys all the way, yelling and yelling, they quickly opened the city gate, armed with weapons, and scattered all the civilians queuing into the city under the gate!


    Such behavior, even if the people around dissatisfied, but also dare not shout what, the atmosphere for a time become very nervous, as if to predict, it seems that something big happened!


    The cavalry rushed under the gate like a whirlwind, without stopping at all. Like a gust of wind, they rushed into the city. The dust from the horse''s hooves was flying all the way, which made the soldiers and civilians under the gate disheartened.


    Moreover, the cavalry came from afar. Although they were very tired, the cavalry on the horse were all the best among the best! Although the formation of a group of cavalry was a little scattered, it was obviously not ordinary cavalry!


    When this group of cavalry entered the city, the soldiers and civilians under the gate could not help murmuring: such an urgent collision with the gate, was it the military information from the North coming back?


    Didn''t you win again?


    Suddenly, someone was worried in a low voice: "looking worried, it doesn''t seem like winning the battle. Is it..."


    Others immediately retorted: "bah, bah, bah! There are heroes like the Duke of tulip in the front line. How can we lose the battle! "


    Others are talking about it, but the officer guarding the city has a complicated look on his face!


    It''s a coincidence that the officer guarding the city is an old soldier. He has been guarding the city gate all the year round. Just now, this cavalry team rushed in. He just saw that among the riders, surrounded by all the riders, the innermost one was clearly a young man in a long robe! Although the young man''s head with a hat, but just a quick glance, but just to see each other''s face!


    It''s... Your majesty?!


    What scares the officers is, isn''t the little emperor rewarding the soldiers in the north? What happened. How did you come back in such a hurry?


    On the square outside the Imperial City, a group of people on the street turned upside down, and that group of riders almost savagely collided with passers-by all the way! There were countless injured people trampled on along the way, but the cavalry was so fast that even the patrols of the surrounding security office didn''t respond, and they had already rushed to the area of the imperial city!


    The imperial guard around the square quickly came up, but then the cavalry stopped. The man in the middle rode to the front, and the murderous soldiers saw the man coming. They knelt down and cried "long live your majesty"!!


    Little Charlie looks tired, his physical strength has almost reached the critical point of collapse. He''s only eleven years old. Even though he has been trained in riding since he was a child, his physical strength is extremely difficult to support!


    But when the news reached the north, little Charlie, who was rewarding the army, didn''t dare to delay half a day? All of a sudden left everything. Hurry with people all the way south to the imperial capital!


    There were thousands of cavalry coming back with him all the way, but in order to maintain his mobility on the road, little Charlie temporarily ordered to leave some people and give up their horses, keeping the number of three or four hundred people, at least three horses for each person. It was almost a long-distance galloping day and night!


    Although, there are accompanying court magicians. Little Charlie was given a lot of magic drugs to supplement his strength. But so hard work, but also let the 11-year-old boy almost fell down.


    At the moment, when he finally came to the palace gate, Charlie''s first reaction was to look up at the flag on the wall of the imperial city. He saw that the golden thorn flower flag was still flying, and there was nothing unusual. It was a little relieved to see that the soldiers guarding the imperial city were still dressed in armor and had no special service.


    If the day to hold this tone of relief. Charlotte felt soft when he was in bed. At that time, he shook his body and fell back. It''s amazing. Two bodyguards quickly came to help him. Charlie shook his head hard, gritted his teeth and pushed the people around him away. He said in a low voice, "I can walk by myself!"


    He took another look and came out to meet the officer of the Imperial Army: "come on! Take me to town! I want to see my father! Right now! "


    All the way into the Imperial City, Charlie even couldn''t take care of the emperor''s return to the palace to share a series of bathing etiquette. He almost violently pushed away the court etiquette officials and servants in front of him, and couldn''t wait for the court waiter to lead the way. He didn''t even take off his leather armor, and he was still wearing riding boots, so he ran all the way!


    Through the hall, square, corridor, into the palace of the interior, all the way up, let Charlie surprised, what he saw, obviously than before he left, the palace of defense to increase at least three times!!


    When I went all the way into the capital of the emperor, everything in the city seemed to be as usual, and the number of shifts of the guards in the king''s city did not increase. On the streets of the imperial capital, there are not many patrols of the public security office.


    Even in the square outside the Imperial City, the number of the imperial guards did not increase.


    However, when we got inside the palace, especially all the way inside, we saw that the imperial guards were fully armed, guarding the palace gates, corridors and main roads in the imperial city!


    The imperial guards are dignified one by one, as if facing the enemy!!


    This scene, let just relaxed Charlie, in the heart can not help but is nervous, and nervous, in the eyes is more than a faint emotion!!


    Finally, he rushed into the hall he was familiar with. Even he didn''t care about the waiters outside. He strode straight in. He is the emperor of the Empire. How dare the imperial guards outside stop him? He can only rush into the hall by himself


    Here is the residence of Prince Chen, the actual ruler of the Empire now!!


    Into the hall, immediately face, is filled with a strong smell of medicine in the air. The taste is very complicated. It seems that I don''t know how many flavors of herbs are mixed together, which makes people feel stuffy.


    The hall was solemn. In the distance, on a big bed in the middle of the hall, and among the curtains, there was a figure lying powerlessly. Around the big bed, several court magicians in red robes are standing in silence.


    And around, two red robed court mages. They were nervously preparing magic potions, and the court magicians were running back and forth, holding sheets of parchment in their hands. They didn''t know what the ancient potion formula was.


    Inside the curtain, there were two other figures sitting at the head of the bed, one large and one small, and the slightly larger figure was naturally the queen of the Regent. That''s Charlie''s mother. But the smaller figure turned his head and looked at Charlie. His face was tender and childish. But there was a little uneasiness in her eyes. When she saw Charlie striding forward, she seemed relieved and stood up. Quickly called out: "brother!"


    At the moment, Charlie was flustered and excited. He still had some unknown expectations. When he heard his sister''s cry, he just nodded, but he had already lifted the curtain and rushed to the edge of the big bed. His eyes fell on the person on the bed. He couldn''t help but be stunned


    The Regent of the Empire. Prince Chen, quietly lying on the bed.


    His face was so pale that it was almost transparent. There was not even half a luster on his cheek. Even his lips could not see much blood! Such appearance, obviously already very sick!


    As soon as Charlie saw it, he couldn''t help but be stunned!


    Is the man on the bed really the father who let his heart awe him?


    The energetic, unassuming father. But now it seems to have lost all the momentum. Almost helpless lying there quietly.


    Originally let oneself awe of that pair of eyes, already half closed. His breath was slight, as if he had lost his mind. And the father''s slender and powerful fingers, also powerless on the bedside... Eyebrows gently frown, seems to be suffering from pain.


    Charlie stayed for a long time, but he felt a little hand around him pull the corner of his coat. He looked down and saw his sister princess Karina looking at him. He woke up and quickly knelt down on one knee and cried out in a low voice: "father! I, I''m back! "


    Prince Chen''s wife, Queen Regent of the Empire, is a graceful and gentle woman. Now she has tears on her face. She reaches out and hugs Charlie. Before she speaks, she cries first.


    As soon as Charlie heard the cry, he didn''t know what was going on in his heart, but suddenly he felt a faint loss


    His reason, very clear what happened!


    Look at this... Father, it seems that


    A few days ago, Charlie, who was rewarding the army on the northern front, suddenly got an urgent secret letter from the imperial palace! This letter was not sent by the royal guards, but in a hurry. A court magician sent it in person!!


    There were not many words in the letter, only a few words: Wang is critically ill! The country has no master! Come back!!


    At that time, seeing this secret letter, Charlie felt as if something had burst in his heart! I don''t know what it''s like, sad? nervous? Agitation? Looking forward to it?


    It seems that every feeling has a little bit!


    However, as a young and mature emperor, as a man who had already been ambitious for power, he immediately left everything behind, did not hesitate to lead people, exhausted all means, and quickly rushed back to the imperial capital!


    Father is critically ill!


    If he dies! I have to go back!


    Otherwise, when my father dies, I will not be in the imperial capital... God knows what will happen!


    Although the domestic political situation is stable now, the desire for power and ambition in his heart make Charlie absolutely not allow any threat!


    Along the way, how many horses were killed, the whole person was out of shape, and could not care!


    At the moment, finally standing on the bed of Prince Chen, Charlie seems to be at a loss again.


    All along, my father is the pillar of the Empire! Although I secretly hated him, my father held all the power in his hand, but... Unconsciously, everything has been dependent on him!


    But now. He fell down and stood in front of the power that was about to be obtained. Little Charlie could not help but feel a faint fear in his heart.


    Under the alternating impact of this feeling, he was already stunned after only shouting. The queen held him in her arms, but the little emperor bit his lip. His eyes were fixed on his father lying on the bed. In his eyes, he couldn''t tell what it was


    Finally, the queen cried for a while and let go of Charlie. At this moment, Princess Karina spoke softly. Tell me what happened.


    Karina''s voice was a little hoarse, and she had obviously cried, her eyes were red and swollen, and her cheeks were still covered with tears.


    The little princess sobbed and told the story of Prince Chen''s falling down.


    Many days ago. A court meeting, Chen Prince originally those days body seems to have some faint bad. But in that meeting, he was still forced to support. At the meeting, he did as usual. It''s still that calm, serious, energetic look. He even made a fire on camisiro, the Minister of military affairs, for the mobilization of weapons and salaries on the front line.


    But with the end of the meeting, the prince Chen just went to the back, and immediately couldn''t do it! In the eyes of dozens of guards and servants around, he suddenly fell silent! At that time, people around were shocked, but then several court magicians came up. Involuntarily, he took Prince Chen away and brought him directly to the residence in the palace. At that time, the scene was a bit chaotic, and the court magician was in a hurry, and almost had some misunderstanding with the royal guards. Fortunately, Prince Chen awoke for a short time and ordered the imperial guards to stay outside. And my own illness. Leave it to the court magician. No one else is allowed to interfere! Even the main hall of his residence. No royal troops are allowed to enter! It can be seen that Prince Chen has a deep trust in court magicians! The court magician has been busy all day. After rescue, Prince Chen has been half unconscious. He is in a coma most of the time, but occasionally wakes up for a while, but soon he will be in a coma again. Later, the queen and the little princess came to guard before the sickbed. With the arrival of the queen, although it is the Royal custom that neither the queen nor the queen will interfere in government affairs, after all, the queen is Prince Chen''s wife. It makes everyone feel at ease to have her to preside over the overall situation. Unfortunately, although the queen is graceful and gentle, she is not a woman with great wisdom. In the face of such a crisis, she is a little flustered. At this time, but the little princess Karina came out, she first calmed her mother''s mood, and then through the Queen''s mouth, one by one orders to convey! Her first order was to summon Charlie back as fast as she could! Because it seems that Prince Chen''s illness is in crisis. Once something happens, the Empire will soon face a change of power! Charlie can''t be absent at a moment like this! The second order is a series of transfers to the imperial forest! Kalina ordered that this matter must be kept strictly confidential! On that day, all the 46 guards and servants who saw Prince Chen faint were temporarily locked up. After all, Kalina was still a child. Although she was smart, she was soft hearted. If other mature and cold-blooded politicians were to deal with this kind of thing, I''m afraid they would have ordered to kill them all for the sake of temporary secrecy!! Subsequently, the mobilization of the imperial army was also tightly limited in the imperial city! Karina''s political sense of smell is far better than others. Although she is young, she knows who is the enemy of the royal family! This kind of moment, stability is the most important! Before Charlie, the legitimate successor of the Empire, comes back, we can''t publicize the matter, otherwise, some ambitious people will play tricks! Especially... Temple! Therefore, there was not much mobilization of the imperial city guards, even the Imperial City security office. Kalina''s principle, said simply is four words: loose outside, tight inside! At the moment, looking at her brother in a daze, Karina wiped her eyes hard, gave her mother a deep look, then pulled Charlie for a while, and said: "brother, this is not the time to panic! Everyone is waiting for you to take charge of the overall situation! Although I have made some arrangements, after all, you are the emperor of the Empire, and your orders are right! There are still some important things to do at the moment! " Charlie was a little confused. He couldn''t help but ask his younger sister, who was two years younger than himself, "I... what should I do?" Karina sighed, frowned and looked at her brother deeply. She didn''t know what it meant, but she finally spoke slowly

 Chapter 640

    "First, there must be no chaos in the palace. Although the royal guards have been mobilized, I was the one who gave orders on behalf of my mother before, which is not right. Now that you are back, you need to give the order again, so that the soldiers can be convinced. "


    "The second is to send more people to secretly monitor all the powerful and noble houses in the imperial capital. If there is any abnormal change or disturbance in the city, you must get information in time."


    "The third, but also the most difficult one." At this point, Karina''s voice was even lower: "in the temple, even if we hide it, it''s hard to stop the news from spreading. Therefore, we need to release some information to stabilize them. According to what I mean, it''s better to just spread the word to the outside world that my father is really ill, so that they can''t guess how serious his father''s illness is! "


    "Fourth, the troops in the city are subordinate to the army. This is going to be done in two steps."


    Kalina was young, but she was not dissatisfied with what she said at the moment. Although her face was tender, she was free and calm in her words: "these two steps, one is the imperial capital security office. All the ten thousand soldiers in the security office are also a great force. They must be firmly grasped and there must be no chaos! The current head of the Department of public security is my father''s confidant. I could have believed it, but... I think everything needs to be prepared! We can''t place all our hopes on one person. I mean, get the Baron Sark. Although Baron Sark is now in the finance department, after all, he was the last commander of the Public Security Department of the imperial capital. Naturally, there is some prestige in the public security department, and some old subordinates also obey him! Leave him to the public security department for the time being and put him in any name. It''s only said that the financial department sent him to make statistics on this year''s salary expenses of the public security department, and he will be in charge. That''s all


    After a pause, Kalina''s eyes flashed: "the second step is the most important! It''s the king city guards! There are nearly 60000 troops in the imperial capital! Eight thousand of them are the royal guards, ten thousand are the public security department, and all the rest are the royal guards! If you can''t firmly control the guards of the Royal City... I don''t have to say the consequences, brother, you know. I remember the coup a few years ago. It was because of the king''s city guards controlled by our local uncle that the big trouble happened! Although the guards were later purged by their father. A lot of people have been put in, but at this time, we should also be careful. There is nothing wrong with being cautious. The best way is to put in some important ministers who are absolutely loyal to us to suppress the scene... "At this point, the little princess was embarrassed:" unfortunately, I don''t know much about this aspect, and I don''t know who can be trusted... And in terms of candidates. Loyalty alone is not enough. We must have prestige in the army. Otherwise, we will send them, in case something happens. I can''t control the scene. I think about it, but there is a way


    Charlie couldn''t help but be shocked by the steady momentum of the young sister. Subconsciously, he followed her and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "Transfer!" Karina showed a faint smile at the corner of her mouth: "it''s transfer! Don''t let the army stay in the garrison! In short. That''s half of the troops from the east gate to the west gate! Half of the troops from the west gate go to the south gate! Half of the troops in the south gate will go to the north gate! Half of the troops in the north gate will go to the East Gate... And so on! Make sure that at least half of the troops at each gate are not local! In this case, if someone really bribes the people in the army, I don''t believe others can bribe all the commanders of several gates! Make sure that half of the garrison at each gate is from outside! In this way, even if some generals want to make trouble, only half of their soldiers are left, and the other half are monitored by foreign soldiers... In this way, they can''t make waves! "


    Charlie couldn''t help but be in a daze, and at this moment. All of a sudden, a weak voice came from the bed


    "Good!"


    The two children were surprised. At the same time, they looked at the bed and found that the Regent, who had been in a coma, didn''t know when to wake up.


    Chen Prince still so weak lie, complexion pale, but finally opened eyes. In the eyes. There is no longer the usual manner of everything in hand. It''s just, under that little bit of weakness. But it still has the majesty of a king!


    His lips quivered slightly, as if with great strength, and then he spoke slowly: "good way."


    Chen Prince''s eyes fell on the little princess Karina''s body, some appreciation in the eyes.


    When the two children were stunned, Kalina''s face immediately showed a surprise. She threw herself in front of the bed and cried out: "father, father! You wake up at last


    But Charlie seemed to be stunned. He knelt down in front of the bed with grief on his face: "father..."


    Prince Chen sighed and looked at his wife in front of the bed: "help me... Sit up."


    The queen Leng for a while, is about to say what, Chen Prince''s eyes but seem cold a few minutes: "help me sit up!"


    Although he was critically ill and weak, the momentum of dominating everything was still irresistible. The queen had no choice but to help him up and put a pillow behind him.


    Such a slight action has made Prince Chen almost exhausted his physical strength. After he sat up, he gasped for a long time. He just calmed down and raised his spirit. Then he opened his eyes again and looked at Karina. His eyes were full of doting: "good boy, you are very smart, I am very relieved, very happy."


    Voice is not big, but said the heart of Karina a sour, suddenly tears.


    Chen Prince stretched out trembling hand, reluctantly gently wiped on the daughter''s face, wiped tears, Wen Yan said with a smile: "you avoid first, I have something to say with your brother."


    Then he took another look at the queen sitting by the bed. The queen immediately understood and pulled the little princess out of the curtain.


    By the bedside, only the father and son were left.


    Father and son look at each other, Prince Chen''s eyes are a little complicated. There is warmth and doting in his eyes, but more of it is a deep worry!


    "I..." for a long time. The ruler of the Empire spoke slowly, and his voice was still weak: "I didn''t expect that I would fall so soon." He raised his hand, reluctantly landed on Charlie''s head, gently stroked Charlie''s hair, and his eyes were full of the father''s warmth to his children: "I thought I could last longer, if I could last more than a year and a half. The North... The North... Cough... The war in the North was stable. At that time, you... You were a little older. At the age of thirteen or fourteen, I''ll hold a ceremony of coming of age for you in advance. At that time, you will be in charge of the government. That''s about it. "


    Charlie''s heart trembled and he couldn''t help crying: "father... I..."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t support it." Prince Chen shook his head: "now such a big stall, there are many things I haven''t finished, so I throw them to you. Let your little shoulder carry it. I''m worried about it


    He said. He sighed, full of worry.


    Charlie raised his head and was about to say something, but Prince Chen shook his head: "don''t talk. I know what you want to say. You are a smart child, but I am your father. What do you think all the time. Of course I know all about it. "


    Charlie''s face turned white and his heart began to panic.


    "Too urgent, too urgent." Prince Chen''s smile was bitter: "my biggest regret is that I didn''t train you well myself. Unfortunately, in order to defeat my brother, I was able to swallow it for ten years! In the end, he was allowed to launch a coup. This was the only way to take advantage of the situation. One step up! Your sister just said something. Deep in my heart, is "everything should be more hands-on"! At that time, I relied on the cards and backhand one by one. Finally, I got my brother. "Haha..." he said, Prince Chen looked at his son, and a faint disappointment flashed in his eyes: "it''s a pity... You are my son, but you haven''t learned my half of" patience ". Alas, you are too anxious, too anxious..."


    Then came a series of painful coughs and gasps.


    However, the disappointed eyes, that is a flash, Prince Chen tried to cheer up: "however, I am not dead after all, there is still some time, I can finally help you... Son, you come here."


    Charlie was stunned for a moment and got close to him. Chen prince but stretch out a hand, the son''s shoulder embraces, on the pale ground face, peep out a bit of complicated facial expression to come: "I... haven''t hugged you for a long time."


    Feeling his father''s weak embrace, Charlie was still young after all, and finally shed tears.


    But Prince Chen whispered in his ear: "I have a few things to tell you. You must remember them firmly and never violate them! As long as you sit well as I say, the imperial power will be firmly grasped! Do you understand? "


    Looking at Charlie, seeing the child nodding, Prince Chen continued slowly: "first, remember, how big your heart is, how big the world is! There is only one city in mind, so you can only control one city at most! If you have one province in mind, you can only control one province at most! You can control the world with your heart! This is the first one, you remember.


    Second, the bigger things you encounter, the more calm you have to be! The calmer you are, the bigger you will be!


    Third, there are some detailed ones. You remember alpai! He is a knife I left you! This man, you can use him, but you can''t believe him! Even if you hold him to a higher position in the future, you must leave restrictions to restrict him! Never trust him sincerely! Do you understand?


    The fourth one is the one that worries me the most... Alas, I wanted to stick to it and lay a solid foundation for the war in the north. It''s a pity... But remember one thing, don''t meddle in the war in the north. After all, you are young. Let those who know how to fight do it. Rostock, who is more stable and less capable, will be transferred back to the imperial capital to be a deputy minister in the military headquarters. In the war zone of the north, Dewey is the main force and alpai is the deputy, so there will be no big problem.


    Fifth, Dewey and alpai, you should take turns to use them. If you use one, you will demote the other, and if you step on one, you will praise the other! You should not make one too strong or the other too weak. You should think more about the art of balance. "


    Speaking of this, Prince Chen was a little tired, and he sighed: "there is so much that can be said, too much. It''s no use if you can''t understand it for a moment. As long as you keep this in mind, there won''t be any big problems in the past few years. The rest of you will have to rely on yourself when you grow up. "


    Charlie had wiped away his tears now, and bowed his head to recite them several times. But hesitated for a moment, raised his head, with courage: "father... You told me how to alpai, then... Teacher here, how should I go..."


    Chen Prince understand, son said "teacher", naturally refers to Du Wei.


    He thought about it, but he also had a wry smile: "Dewey is a man. I''ve been looking at him, but I can''t see through. But there is one thing I can be sure of, that is... He will not oppose you. He is a man of some cunning. But in general, it is still emotional. Maybe it''s a little ambitious, but it''s not big. More importantly, I''ve left you a knife. It''s alpai! With alpaye, there''s a limit to him. I have another way to tell you that in the future... "


    After a pause, Prince Chen smiles: "your aunt, Louise, you don''t have to interfere in her marriage. Listen to Du Wei."


    This is an account. But let Charlie some at a loss, he can''t help looking at his father, stunned.


    "Well, I really don''t know about Louise in the Northwest... But that''s fine. Hussein is Dewey''s direct line, Louise can marry him, also can let him and the royal family''s relationship closer. It''s good for you, too. As for the matter of face, I don''t have to worry so much about it. "


    He said. Chen prince but firmly staring at Charlie: "your teacher is a complex person! You can''t force him too hard! I asked myself. No one else is his opponent except me. But as long as you don''t push him. He will really help you to do things! "


    "But a few days ago..." Charlie asked again.


    Prince Chen can''t help but feel disappointed. He takes a look at his son. He can''t help but come up with an idea: it''s a pity that the child is poor in talent after all. If it''s Karina, maybe she doesn''t have to be so clear.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head: "no, you just remember one, pro duvi, use alpai. If you don''t understand the word "Qin" and "Yong", you should try to figure it out. If you don''t understand it, you should discuss it with your sister in private. Although she is young, she is still smart after all. It is your sister who deserves your most trust. "


    After saying that, Prince Chen seems to have exhausted all his physical strength, and finally fell back, sighed: "I''m tired, I want to tell you, that''s all, you remember."


    Charlie closed his eyes and thought for a while. After a while, he opened his eyes, but he looked at his father again. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice, "father, in terms of military power, you told my teacher to use alpai. I remember, but... What about the civil servants?"


    "Well?"


    Chen prince a listen, in the eyes peep out a ray of splendor! Looking at his son''s eyes, he finally showed a bit of satisfaction and appreciation. He couldn''t help but get a boost: "good! I didn''t expect you to think of this. Originally, I was going to do it by myself. I didn''t have to tell you... However, you don''t have to worry about this. I will deal with it for you before I die! In terms of Wen Chen, hum... As long as Wen Chen has no head, he doesn''t have to worry. These guys are most afraid to let them form a group. As long as they have no head, they can''t become a threat. "


    Charlie quickly backed out and saw his sister and mother standing beside the main hall, walking past. Karina looked at Charlie and said, "father, I told you..."


    Charlie nodded. "Well, I did."


    Carlina just managed to smile. Suddenly she went over, took Charlie''s hand and whispered, "brother, you need to be a good emperor. In the future, you will be the pillar of this family! "


    Charlie''s heart suddenly gushed out a happy pride, forced to nod: "natural everything has me!"


    But then, he immediately realized that it seemed wrong for him to show such emotion. He quickly looked back at the big bed hidden behind the thick curtain, and saw that there was no movement on the bed. Then he was relieved, and his face was sad again.


    In the evening, the queen and the princess went back to rest. Their mother and daughter have been here for two days and two nights. Charlie can''t bear that his mother and sister are so tired, so he forced them to go back to rest and stay here.


    At night, in the hall, a red figure flashed in and didn''t say hello to Charlie. But directly like a gust of wind general, floated to the Chen Prince''s bed.


    The red robe was the chief magician of the mysterious palace, and the most trusted subordinate of Prince Chen in the palace!


    "Your Highness." The red robed mage stood by the bed and cried in a low voice.


    On the bed, Chen Prince slowly opens an eye to come, the eye son of absentminded, passed a short while just gradually had a facial expression again. Blankly looked at the bedside person one eye, the consciousness just returned to his eyes again: "you come."


    "Your Highness." The red robed mage suddenly knelt down. In his difficult voice, he said, "it''s my incompetence... Your disease."


    "It''s my life. It''s none of your business." Prince Chen shook his head slowly: "have you found a way?"


    The red robed mage was silent for a while, then took a deep breath: "I tried my best, but I couldn''t find a way to cure you. Now I have only two choices. I... "


    Chen Prince smile, a face of Indifference: "say. Which two choices? "


    "First, I''ll try my best to make you support until next summer, though I can''t cure you! But... In the meantime, I''m afraid you can only support. And


    Prince Chen laughed: "moreover, can only lie on the bed like this now, most of the time coma, occasionally a moment sober. Like a living dead man, right? " Looked at this subordinate, he said faintly: "I am also a magician, you don''t have to worry, I don''t understand."


    Then he continued: "the second way... I''ve made a strong medicine! Take this medicine, can stimulate your vitality, can let you immediately get up to return to normal, as if cured in general... Just this effect. Only, only for... Seven days! "


    "Well, seven days later... He died." Prince Chen seemed to talk to himself, but the red robed mage bit his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Finally, Prince Chen laughed: "even if you can prolong your life for half a year, what''s the use of being a living dead man in bed... Well, seven days. Seven days. It''s enough for me to do something. Good. Seven days is seven days! "


    His voice became weaker and weaker. Almost out of breath.


    Panting for a while: "I have one more thing for you to do! Don''t let others know about it, and you should do it yourself, and bring a word to someone for me! This sentence will rot in your stomach in the future. Do you understand? "


    The red robed mage quickly raised his head, made an oath, and cast a magic, which was a magic oath.


    "Good... You go to the old Prime Minister''s house..."


    It''s night, in the old Prime Minister''s mansion of the imperial capital.


    The old Prime Minister of the Empire, robustscher, is in his bedroom. The old man, who is over seventy years old, seems to know that he will die of old age at any time, but he is still alive. Even more, after gradually taking off the heavy responsibility, I took care of myself at home for a period of time, but my old body grew stronger and stronger bit by bit.


    At night, the old man was holding a piece of silk cloth, slowly wiping a precious wood lacquer carving. Suddenly, in the corner of the room, in the dark, a red figure slowly appeared!


    There was one more person in the room, but the old man didn''t seem to be in a panic. He just took the silk hand for a moment, and then continued to wipe it slowly.


    The movement is still so gentle.


    "Old Prime Minister." The red figure in the corner spoke softly.


    The old man said with a faint smile, "I''m not the prime minister any more. The chief mage is welcome."


    After a pause, he calmly put down the things in his hand: "it''s important for you to come so late."


    "The Regent asked me to come and say a word to you from my mouth."


    The old man closed his eyes and said with a faint smile, "go ahead."


    The red robed mage''s voice is still so stiff


    "You serve the two dynasties. You are rich and famous all over the world? If I want to go now, will you please


    After hearing this, the old man seemed to move his eyebrows, but he opened his eyes, and a light smile appeared on his face. Looking at the figure in the corner, his turbid old eyes gently spat out a sentence: "I would like to go with your highness."


    The red robed mage nodded and stopped talking. After a moment, his figure had disappeared in the room.


    When the visitors left, the old Prime Minister had already stood up. His face was solemn and solemn. He straightened his clothes, pinched the buttons and gathered his hair.


    The old man''s face was calm, and his eyes were even more peaceful.


    Then, he walked slowly to the cabinet, took out a bottle from the drawer, and said to himself, "Your Highness is really wise. Hum, Wen Chen, without a leader, you can''t form a group. There is no threat to the young emperor. Very good, your highness is very smart... "


    Said, the old man poured out a thing from the bottle, put it into his mouth, and calmly put the bottle away. Then he walked slowly to the chair in the middle of the room and sat down. He took the most comfortable position in his daily life. He closed his eyes as if he had closed his eyes


    Then I fell asleep.


    On the second day, the imperial capital news:


    During his official life, there were countless disciples, and the most prestigious old prime minister, Lord robustscher, finally died of illness.


    The old man walked peacefully. It is said that he died in a dream without illness and pain.


    In the convergence of the body, the family saw, the old man''s face, Wu also with a calm smile.


    That smile... Very deep, very peaceful, very calm, also very satisfied.


    When the news reached the palace, the little princess Kalina, who was sleeping all night in her room, couldn''t help staying.


    Lanlan, the female official next to her, was combing her hair, but the little princess seemed to say to herself, "the old man is really smart... He went here, but he saved the whole family."

 Chapter 641

    Soon, everyone felt the change of atmosphere in the imperial capital!


    On the day of the death of the old Prime Minister robustcher, the garrison of the imperial city guards received a transfer order.


    It was just according to the original idea of little princess Karina that half of the forces in each city gate were assigned to rotate. This kind of transfer immediately disrupted the original establishment, so that even if someone wanted to make trouble, there was no way.


    Then, on the same day, Baron Sark, the current Commissioner of the finance department and the former commander of the public security office of the imperial capital, returned to the public security office of the imperial capital. Nominally, he was ordered to come to the public security office to make statistics on the annual military pay of the public security office. In fact, he brought a team of guards to the public security office and then stationed in the headquarters of the public security office.


    And the commander of the security office was also a smart man, very obedient and obedient.


    Next, the patrol of the security office doubled, and martial law was imposed on several blocks near the imperial city.


    Wang Cheng''s guards were mobilized and the security office was mobilized. In this way, everyone knows: I''m afraid something happened!


    In the imperial capital, the eyeliner under all the forces was mobilized rapidly. We noticed that the Imperial Palace was heavily guarded. There was news that it was said that on the first two days, some people saw the emperor''s Majesty''s light riding horse quietly returning to the imperial capital.


    It seems that everything is not a good omen.


    Finally, the palace officially spread the news: The Regent was seriously ill.


    And it seems to be a general "serious illness".


    Many people began to panic, and some rumors were soon spread by those who wanted to: The Regent has always been in good health. Why did he suddenly say that he couldn''t do it? Is it


    All kinds of rumors made the morale of the army somewhat unstable. Fortunately, the royal city guards had a high degree of loyalty to the royal family and had been transferred before. Even if someone wants to take advantage of it, there is no chance.


    However, there is still a rumor that this is a coup! The Regent has been harmed!


    There''s been some panic among the people.


    If it''s a coup


    The coup a few years ago is still fresh in my mind! After the coup, blood flowed over the square of the Imperial City, and the magic circle was opened, the two sides fought wildly in the imperial city. The rebels and royalists fought everywhere in the city, and many blocks became battlefields. Civilians were killed and wounded countless times. Even in some places where people were killed, some neighborhoods were set on fire by rebels in desperate struggle!


    At the beginning of the coup, the civilian casualties in the imperial capital exceeded five figures. No one really wants to go through that tragedy again.


    Even a lot of people are panicking. They are dragging their families. Prepare to leave the imperial capital for a while to avoid disaster.


    However, the gate has been given access control! The city gate was temporarily controlled in the imperial capital. In addition to those big business groups with permission to enter and leave, and some official chariots and horses, civilians have been forbidden to leave and enter the imperial capital!


    This is the order. It is full of uneasiness in everyone''s heart.


    coup? Is it really a coup?


    Fortunately, at the critical moment of popular unrest, the Regent suddenly appeared in public!!


    For two consecutive days, on the tower of the imperial city. The Regent appeared in public, stood on the tower and read aloud several latest victories from the northern theater.


    On the first day, many people did not dare to go to the imperial city square to watch, but the next day, with the first day to see the news, more people finally went to the imperial city square, we only have one idea: to see the Regent. What happened to him?


    Everyone was satisfied to see their young monarch standing high on the tower. From a distance, he was tall and straight. When he read the war report, his voice was full of air. Even far away, you can still feel the majesty of his Highness The Regent!


    So. Many people are relieved.


    And just after the next day''s public appearance. The Regent himself took the hand of the little emperor, his majesty Charles, and sent the last battle report. Let little Charlie read it.


    (half of these war reports are fabricated. At the moment, the war in the northern theater is basically stable. Where do so many victories come from


    Little Charlie read out the last war report aloud, and then said a few inspiring speeches. Finally, in full view of the public, Prince Chen suddenly stepped back two steps. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, he bowed to his son deeply!


    He is saluting!!!


    In front of tens of thousands of eyes, he, the ruler of the Empire, finally bowed his head to his son and made an open... Power transfer!!


    Many people were shocked, because in the hearts of more people, although Prince Chen was only holding the title of Regent, they actually regarded him as the emperor.


    This is an alternative ceremony of power transfer. There is no solemn ceremony, no honor guard, no sacrifice, just a bow under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes.


    Prince Chen, with his own actions, gave the highest authority of the Empire to his son silently.


    Then, in the afternoon and evening, some powerful and powerful people in the imperial capital received the call from the Imperial Palace and went to the imperial palace to meet the Regent.


    Different from the previous meetings, this call is a separate audience. Moreover, most of the people who are called are the cronies promoted by the Regent!


    Camisillo, Minister of the military. The chancellor of the exchequer. Minister of military logistics, Mount Delan Warcraft. As well as the minister in charge of the imperial business, count villa, and so on, these Empire tycoons, who were deeply labeled as "Chen family", went to the palace one after another to receive Prince Chen''s private summon. No one knows what Prince Chen said to them when he met these people alone.


    However, after a separate meeting with Prince Chen, these people immediately returned to their own house after leaving the palace, and then made the same move: close the door of the house. Thank you behind closed doors!


    Then, the prince Chen received all of his own lineage and started the second call.


    The second group of summoners were not Chen family members, but some "non Chen family" officials and officers who had real power in the imperial capital.


    These people are not top leaders in the front line, but many people also have some important power in their hands. About 100 people. Was called into the palace, but did not get the Chen Prince''s reception.


    These people were all taken to a palace in the Imperial City, and were immediately monitored by several teams of imperial guards!


    Chen prince sent someone to tell these people, the meaning is very clear: be honest, there is nothing wrong with you.


    Some of the officers who had been summoned, some of them old men, were immediately dissatisfied with the scene and cried out: The Regent has summoned us. Is it to put us under house arrest!!


    But then. There are smart people nearby to remind these colleagues: don''t worry, it''s not to our disadvantage! On the contrary, it is a kind of protection for our land.


    Some people still don''t understand, so they will continue to ask. Those smart people began to sigh: can''t you see it? The empire is going to change. Prince Chen is going to give up his seat to the little emperor


    These people were temporarily "under house arrest" in the palace, but there were court waiters to take care of their diet. Good to eat and drink, as long as you don''t leave this place!


    Prince Chen''s request to these people is also very simple: at this time, it can be regarded as an effective means to prevent chaos to gather these important ministers who are not his own direct family to monitor them.


    As for whether there will be dissatisfaction: smart people should be able to understand that this is a good thing. If it''s some idiots... Then naturally there are court waiters who take care of these people and record it quietly. Those people are constantly shouting stupid, and so on in the future, naturally by their own son, slowly to replace these stupid.


    "The fifth day."


    Prince Chen is sitting in his study.


    When that day, he took the so-called "powerful medicine" prepared by the chief mage of the court, his body immediately "recovered" in a short time!


    He seemed to be rejuvenated with youth and vitality, the pain in his body quickly disappeared, the feeling of vitality. It''s like there''s a young flame burning in my body. It''s like I''m back in my twenties.


    However, he understood that it was at the cost of burning his little remaining vitality by magic potion!


    Seven days! I only have seven days. In seven days, he quickly completed the work one by one!


    To appease the people, to summon the legitimate, to supervise the non legitimate, to mobilize the army, to mobilize the public security office. The royal army moved


    He went back to the place where he used to work day and night: the study.


    Since I became Regent. Spend the night in the study, far more than in the bedroom! And even. Sometimes he forgot what his bedroom looked like.


    Now sitting in the study, Prince Chen put down a pile of official documents in front of him: These are some state affairs signed by him, which can be regarded as the last state affairs.


    The difference is that, compared with the past, these documents are no longer signed by themselves, but added Charlie''s name at the end.


    This is a signal: tell the world, little emperor Charlie, has begun to officially take power!


    "Time is still too short." Prince Chen smiles bitterly.


    Now he feels very comfortable without any illness, but he knows that this is his last moment.


    When the time of seven days comes... It''s an eternal sleep.


    "What else can I do with the rest of the time? Alas... Time, time... "


    One thing after another came out of his mind. The more he reached the last moment, he wished he could do more. It seems that I wish I could use the rest of the time to pave the road for my son.


    "It''s too short, too short." Chen Prince helpless sigh.


    He thought he had more than a year to live. But unexpectedly, the deterioration of the physical condition far exceeded the expectation.


    This time, he just asked little Charlie to go to the front line to reward the army. In fact, he intended to start with this thing, and then from this time on, he slowly let Charlie contact with some government affairs, and through a year''s time, he was familiar with the process. Unfortunately, now I don''t even have one year''s life! Oh, my God. Did you mean to make trouble for the Augustines? Hum... Time, time... Time! God, if you can give me another ten years, no, five years... No, three years! As long as you can give me another three years, I can make the rule of the Augustine family as hard as steel!! I can make this old empire full of twilight glow with youth and vitality again! I can make this rusty national machine, in this war, fast rotation, rebirth!! Looking at these documents in front of, Chen Prince suddenly some exhaustion. Simply throw away the quill pen in your hand, and then pull a bell next to it. Around the study, the royal guards and court magicians guard it closely. These days, Chen Prince is almost sleepless, here desperately to catch up with time. The little emperor, the little princess, the queen and even Princess Louise were all waiting for his last call¡° I have two days left. " Looking at the palace mage coming in at the door, Prince Chen said to himself: "go and call Charlie..." he was going to call Charlie, but he suddenly changed his mind. Chen Prince''s heart, suddenly emerged that day, in front of his bed, the son at a loss eyes, and daughter Kalina that full of wisdom eyes. The contrast is so striking¡° Call Kalina... Alone. "

 Chapter 642

    Kalina, her brother and mother have been staying together for several days, but they haven''t returned to their bedroom, waiting for their father''s call at any time.


    Waiting for... The last moment!


    Prince Chen only has the last few days of life, this secret, only a few of them know it.


    When I suddenly received my father''s call, and I summoned myself alone


    After calling her palace mage and explaining her intention, Karina can''t help but be in a daze.


    This kind of time, the father should be the highest call should be... Brother ah!


    Charlie was also a little surprised, but then he gave himself an explanation in his heart: I think my father will call me last.


    Kalina''s face is a little dignified. With the court magician, she came to the Regent''s study. Here is the core of the power of the whole empire!


    When entering the room, looking at the father sitting behind the desk, Prince Chen is in good spirits. Under the action of drugs, he looks like an energetic young man in his thirties.


    The corner of her father''s mouth is still with that smile. What Kalina likes most is the way her father smiles. In fact, father and teacher have the same habit, that is, in many cases, the corners of the mouth will be hung with such an enigmatic smile, very attractive.


    Feeling her father''s gentle eyes, Karina was a little nervous and worried.


    "Come here." Prince Chen said with a smile.


    He gently summoned his daughter to his side. Prince Chen wanted to hold Kalina on his lap as before, but then he thought it would be a serious conversation. He sighed and pointed to a chair in front of him, indicating that Kalina was sitting there.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Chen Prince of such a word, immediately let Karina shed tears.


    Is this... A last word?


    then. She listened to her father say slowly in a calm tone


    "You''re smart. You are far more intelligent than Charlie. I have known this for a long time. All the time, I always have an idea in my heart, but that idea is too unfair to Charlie, so I never say it to anyone. "


    Chen prince said here, staring at Karina, slowly sighed: "why... Why aren''t you a boy?"


    In the sound. The feeling of regret is beyond expression.


    Kalina was shocked, and felt her father staring at her tightly, with something burning in her eyes: "if you were a boy, I would not have to work so hard... Alas, it''s a pity that you have enough wisdom to inherit my career, but God has given you a daughter. A lot of times, I can''t even help but want to be desperate. Just help you to the throne! It doesn''t matter to be a queen... But after all, it''s too shocking, and now the situation is tense, so I can''t do it. "


    "Father, I love you. I, I''ve never thought about being a queen, and I''ve never thought about fighting with my brother. " Carlina said softly.


    "I understand." Prince Chen suddenly laughed, and the smile was bitter: "you are very kind. You''re better than Charlie. "


    After a pause, Prince Chen continued: "but I feel very lucky, because... Fortunately you are not a boy. Otherwise, I''m very worried that if I have two sons, I''m afraid that the power struggle between my brother and I will be repeated. At least, although Charlie is not as smart as you are, it saves me a trouble... Me. You don''t have to make difficult choices. "


    "Father..."


    "No, listen to me." Chen Prince waved, he looked at the little daughter: "in fact, some funny. You are still so young, but I don''t treat you as a child when I talk with you at the moment. Because I know that your wisdom is enough for me to talk with you in an equal way. Karina... "


    Said here, his face finally serious up: "after I die... You. Help Charlie a lot


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "He''s too impatient. Not even me. Where did he come from with such a quick temper. He is a little smart, but mostly superficial. Cleverness can make a child appear very pleasing, but it is not enough to govern a country by cleverness. If I had any other choice, I would not let him succeed. "


    The words were very straightforward, but such words were hidden in his heart and could never be said! Especially for my little daughter!


    Karina''s face was a little nervous.


    "You are far more intelligent than him. And more importantly, you are his sister. I can see that Charlie is a very strong and proud child. Besides, he is not very generous. If it''s someone else, if I show too much intelligence in front of him, I''m afraid that I will be suspected by him. But you are different, you are his sister, you have deep feelings, the most important thing is, you are a girl, no matter how good you are around him, it will not threaten his status. Therefore, I think you are the most suitable person to assist others in their duties! "


    "Assist, assist... Brother..."


    Karina was a little shocked. She never thought that her father would give her such a heavy burden!


    "You''re very young now, but in a few years, it''s almost there." Prince Chen stares at his daughter: "help Charlie well and pass on our Augustine family."


    "But, father..." Karina was a little sad: "if it''s to help my brother, I think the teacher may be a better choice..."


    "Dewey?" Prince Chen shook his head: "he can''t. I know Charlie so well. He''s my son. He knows his character. His character is too extreme, too strong, too proud. Although Dewey is talented, he is a minister after all. If he does too well in the future, I''m afraid Charlie will be suspicious of him. If Dewey is allowed to assist Charlie, there will be a huge conflict between them in the future. And Charlie is extreme. If he forces duvet too hard, I''m afraid... "


    "I need you to be by Charlie''s side and remind him from time to time. When he takes a detour, give him some advice. When he makes a mistake, hit him. When he wrestles, give him a hand... Foreign ministers can''t do these things. But you can, because you have this ability, at the same time, you are his own sister. He won''t guard against you, he won''t suspect you. "


    Prince Chen has some helplessness.


    Karina felt a little heavy and frightened in her heart. No matter how smart she was, she was still a child.


    "Father, I''m worried. I''m afraid I can''t do it well..."


    Prince Chen''s eyes were worried: "I''m dying. This is your father''s last request to you. You won''t agree? "


    Karina opened her mouth and was speechless at last.


    Chen Prince this just ordered to nod, afterward, in his eyes peep out a few minutes can''t bear to come, more some guilt: "I know. For you, such a heavy task is cruel and too heavy. But. I don''t have a better candidate. I had hoped for Louise... Unfortunately, she and the tulip family... "


    Chen Prince shook his head, finally, he finally raised his hand to Karina: "come here, my child."


    She gently pulled Karina over and held her in her arms. Prince Chen sniffed Karina''s hair and said softly, "I know you are afraid. But you are my child! You have my blood on you! You have inherited my best quality and wisdom! You are my best blood! Perhaps, this is also your destiny! When I was ten years old, I began to fight with my brother. I have never enjoyed a carefree childhood. Now... I''m afraid it''s you. "


    The palm gently stroked Karina''s hair, Prince Chen continued: "in addition, I have some things to tell you, this matter, I will also tell Charlie, only. I think. I should have told you first


    He said, his eyes full of guilt: "Karina. Listen, this is not my request to you, but... An order! "


    "Life, order..." Kalina looked up at her father''s eyes, but saw a trace of absolute and cruel from inside!


    Her heart sank!


    "Yes, command!" Prince Chen bit his teeth: "this order, I know I''m sorry for you, maybe you will hate me. But I think, with your intelligence, you should be able to understand my pains! We are members of the Augustine family, and our lives are destined to die for the family! Personal happiness, if necessary, must be sacrificed without hesitation


    Then he looked into his daughter''s eyes and said slowly, "in the future, when you grow up, no matter what man you fall in love with, no matter who you marry... I will leave an iron order, the man you marry..."


    Prince Chen clenched his teeth


    "You can be a baron, not an official! You can be rich, you can''t be in power! "


    Kalina was stunned for a moment, then she heard her father''s voice and continued to say without emotion: "that is to say, no matter who the man you marry is, if you marry you, you must give up all the power! At ease when a short title to the rich idle! All my life, I can''t have power! "


    Looking at her father''s resolute eyes, Karina couldn''t help feeling a little scared. She just wanted to ask why, but then she was swept by her father''s eyes and immediately understood!


    Father... This is to defend yourself!!


    My smart, but also left his father worried, he worried that he would grow up in the future, will become a threat to Charlie!!


    In particular, with her own intelligence, if she marries a powerful member of a big family in the future, then with her own intelligence and the influence of her relatives... Although she is Charlie''s sister now, once a woman grows up and gets married, she will inevitably become an extrovert girl... In case


    If her future husband can never control power, then she, as a short princess, can only act as a assistant candidate, a military adviser and a hidden aide for Charlie. Can never form their own power!


    This is also a check and balance!


    Chen Prince looking at the daughter dull appearance, can''t help but have some heartache, sighed: "I know, this is unfair to you after all. But I''ll try to make it up to you. "


    He looked at his daughter, his eyes full of guilt: "I know you are kind-hearted, in fact, the mind is very strong. Since childhood, he has refused to be restrained. It''s just that you don''t show it on weekdays. I will publicly leave an order to compensate you: in your life, I will not limit who you marry, whether you are ordinary people or powerful families. Your marriage is up to you. In the future, even your brother will not interfere in your marriage. In this way, it can be regarded as a small compensation for you. " Then he looked into his daughter''s eyes, and suddenly his voice became weak: "do you... Hate me?" At last, she looked into her father''s eyes and shook her head slowly: "I understand, father. As you said, I''m from the Augustine family Chen Prince looked at his daughter''s eyes, after confirming that what the other side said was true, he silently took down a pendant from his neck. The shape of the pendant was very strange. Prince Chen tied it around his daughter''s neck and said in a deep voice, "this is the ''guardian of Roland'', a treasure inherited by our royal family! It''s a magic treasure. When you are in danger, you can summon a magic warrior to protect you. This is made with the blood of the legendary Knight Saint Laurent! Have the power to fight against the holy rank! In the past, if it wasn''t for this thing, I would have been almost killed by Rodriguez. Now I''ve passed it on to you. When you get old in the future, I''ll pass it on to the heir to the throne again. Listen, this is a treasure of the royal family. You are not allowed to pass it on to other departments! " Karina nodded¡° And... "Prince Chen sighed:" come in. " In the corner of the wall, a red corner appeared. It was the chief mage of the court. The red robed mage stood in the corner and said in a low voice, "Your Highness."¡° After my death, the court magicians followed Karina''s orders. She will be your new leader and your new loyal partner. " This really surprised Karina¡° I can''t give you too much. It''s a little compensation. " Prince Chen''s eyes are a little dim.

 Chapter 643

    When her father gave all the court magicians to herself, Kalina was really shocked!


    Court magician... This is the oldest and most mysterious force guarding the royal family!


    According to the Royal custom, court magicians are always under the direct command of the emperor! Even occasionally, when the emperor is old, he will make the magician obey the young prince instead. But most of the young princes who are appointed to lead the court magicians are regarded as the heir to the throne!


    To give such an important force to a princess is really an unprecedented undertaking in the thousand years since the founding of the Roland empire!!


    Because, according to tradition, although the princess is royal, but after all, women have to marry out, so, generally speaking, it is also regarded as "outsiders".


    Kalina understood her father''s intention in an instant.


    Such entrustment, of course, is meant to compensate itself. But in addition, there is also the intention to strengthen their own strength!


    After all, since I have been given such a heavy burden, in order to effectively assist my brother Charlie in the future, if I don''t have any power in my hand, I''m just a princess with no power, it''s not enough.


    But if you have a group of powerful magicians in your hand, who will be loyal to you to the death and only obey your own command, then... It''s very different!


    A gallop, with a supreme order from the imperial headquarters, to the eastern fortress of the northern front.


    After several months of intensive repair, the fortress, which was once occupied by the enemy, has recovered to its former scale.


    The galloping messenger sent the military order to the prefecture commander''s mansion in the fortress, and reported the order from the imperial capital to the supreme commander of the eastern front, Duke tulip.


    Dewey


    The Duke came back in a hurry a few days ago. This time, Dewey left secretly, taking the Griffin knight with him. But the Griffin Knight came back by himself. The Duke of tulip left the front line, and the news was kept strictly confidential.


    It was only a few days ago that the Duchess finally came back, which relieved everyone.


    But... It seems that everyone feels that, your highness, it seems that something... Is different!


    The first difference is... It''s obvious that the Duke has become a lot more silent. He seems to be silent. He became serious and silent.


    When he came back, the Duchess still had two girls and a man with him. No one knew who they were. After the Duchess entered the commander''s mansion, they never showed up again.


    However, according to private information, a certain officer from the imperial capital recognized it. One of the young girls who came back with the Duchess was the female warrior who was once in the limelight of the "world''s first martial arts contest" in the imperial capital!


    However, the message could not be confirmed.


    The second difference is that the Duke seems to have some strange illness


    I don''t dare to spread it around, but it''s from the commander''s office. After his return, the Duchess seldom appeared in public or spoke.


    But when he was alone in private, he seemed to like to shut himself in the room. think aloud.


    What''s more, I don''t know if the adult is suffering from any strange disease. When he talks to himself, he is suddenly calm and excited, and even quarrels with himself.


    It''s like... Schizophrenia?


    Well, it''s like this. However, no one dares to say that.


    There was a servant in the commander''s house. I once overheard Dewey talking to himself with a big tree in his arms in the yard, whispering and shouting, and his words were very strange.


    "Ares, you coward! Coward


    "Artemis, you are blindfolded by hatred."


    "Two gods, stop arguing. I''m really going to collapse..."


    It''s a weird self talk. As if the Duke of tulip split into three different personalities. Often you and yourself can quarrel all day.


    In the end, Dewey was helpless. He could only send all the servants who took care of him in his house, leaving only his loyal old housekeeper, madder, to serve himself.


    The third difference: The Duchess is very ill, and seems to have a big problem with his health. Because he will start in any occasion, suddenly without warning... Faint!


    Since he came back, this kind of thing has happened three times. The first time was in a military meeting. As a result, a group of generals were almost scared to death. They called the medical officer to rescue them, but they couldn''t find out anything wrong. Half an hour later, he suddenly woke up.


    Adults wake up, the first sentence is: "please, can you stop fighting in my mind!"


    The fourth difference: adults seem to be intermittent... Crazy!


    This is the most terrible thing!


    Before, no one knew how strong duvet''s strength was. As we all know, the young Duke''s strength is very high. How high is it? Holy steps?


    No one can tell.


    However, this time, we finally have a more intuitive understanding:


    The day after Dewey came back, he personally went to inspect the restoration of a section of the northern wall. After a month''s hard work by the craftsmen, the 50 meter long wall has been completely restored, and the firmness of the wall has also been tested, reaching the military standards of the Empire.


    As a result


    That day, accompanied by dozens of generals, there were thousands of soldiers and thousands of laborers around. It''s reasonable that the Duchess should give a few pep talk


    As a result, Dewey suddenly went crazy with his head in his arms! He seems to be very painful, suddenly, inexplicably roared a voice: "how do you fight again!!"


    The people in this sentence were at a loss, but they looked at the adults as if they were holding their heads in pain, and they were about to come up to rescue them.


    However, it took two steps. No one''s going to catch up with Dewey!


    Just because, in the pain of Du Wei, inadvertently slapped on the side of the section just built on the wall!


    As a result... In full view of the public, the 50 meter long wall built in full accordance with the first-class standard of the Imperial military law was slapped by him and suddenly collapsed!


    Everyone saw it clearly, under the hand of the Duke. As if a ray of light forced into the wall, and then, the 50 meter long wall, in a roar, turned into gravel!!


    It''s a real smash! Later, when people were cleaning up the ruins, they searched for a long time and found the biggest stone on the ground, which was just the size of their fists. Hell, the wall was built with square boulders one by one!!


    So. Once the Duke goes mad, the first thing we do is to run away! Otherwise, if you are accidentally slapped by an adult, hum, think about what the wall looks like!!


    Have to say. Du Wei''s strange performance also caused a great degree of turbulence to the morale of the army.


    If the commander-in-chief suffers from a strange disease and is unable to keep sober all the time, there will be a big problem in the command of the army.


    Fortunately. During this period of time, the fighting situation became stable, and the enemy on the North Bank of the river had no intention to attack on a large scale.


    When Du Wei was sober, he immediately gave an order. Generally, military affairs were decided by several division heads. Unless it was a major military affair, he did not have to inform himself.


    however. Everyone is wondering:


    Our Duke of tulips, what''s the matter with him?!


    When the messenger of the imperial capital''s military headquarters sent the orders of the general headquarters, the Ministry of military headquarters did not dare to make a decision easily, so it had to report to Du Wei.


    Fortunately, Dewey seemed to be sober. He personally received the messenger of the imperial capital and read the military orders of the imperial capital.


    The military order is simple: order all the troops in the theater. From the moment of command. All garrison on the spot, no unauthorized transfer! Don''t leave your zone! If there is a transfer to leave your own defense zone. Over 1000 people must be reported to the military headquarters!


    Otherwise, it will be punished as treason!


    At the sight of the order, Dewey was stunned. The generals around him seemed to see a trace of


    blue?!


    Yes, it''s really sad!


    That night, Du Wei stood alone in the yard, facing the south, holding a bottle of wine in his hand, silent, so a small mouthful, a small mouthful, enough to drink all night!


    Until it was almost dawn, Dewey suddenly dropped the bottle on the ground, and then he sighed.


    "Go all the way!"


    It was on that day that Dewey was in the north, drinking all night, sighing at dawn.


    In the imperial capital


    On the city wall, the golden flag of thorns was slowly lowered. Then, on the dihuangcheng, the capital, and the gates of the city wall, the special black flag of thorns was raised!


    And it''s early in the morning.


    Countless elite knights, dressed in heavy black costumes and carrying urgent official documents in black leather covers, came out from the gates of the imperial capital and galloped out to all parts of the mainland. Their task was to convey the sad news to all sides of the mainland.


    Late autumn, 966.


    Winter is coming.


    A sad letter from the imperial capital spread all over the mainland.


    Augustine, the actual ruler of the Empire and Regent of the Empire, died in the imperial city at the age of 32!


    The young Regent had been in power for more than five years from the coup of 961 to his death.


    Although he had never been crowned emperor in his life, even later generations argued endlessly about the reason why he voluntarily gave up the throne and was willing to become Regent. However, it is undeniable that the Regent, who has been in power for five years, is the real king of the mainland during his reign. After his death, the funeral was conducted according to the emperor''s standard.


    On the revision of the general history of the mainland many years later, the biography of the only Regent in the history of the empire is also included in the biography of the emperor. He does not wait to be crowned, but in people''s hearts, he is an emperor!

 Chapter 644

    Night.


    Gloomy sky, dark clouds will cover the moon, the sky has no stars, making the night particularly quiet.


    On the wall of the fortress, the original imperial thorn has been replaced by a black flag symbolizing mourning. Even the officers and men in the army hung a circle of mourning black gauze on their arms.


    In the silent night, in the commander''s mansion in the fortress, Dewey still didn''t fall asleep. Instead, he stood in the yard and looked up at the sky... Although there was no star in the sky, he seemed to be absorbed. His eyes were complicated and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He was not the only one in the yard. Just behind him, there was a figure. In the dark, his eyes were full of sharp smell, staring at his back.


    "You look at me like that. It''s killing." Du Wei suddenly laughed, turned to look at the people behind him, frowned and said: "chishuiduan, you''ve been here so many days, don''t you want to see your son?"


    Behind this person, is the red water breaks, smell speech just light hum a, don''t answer.


    Du Wei nodded, and his eyes mocked: "ah, I forget... A guy like you is desperate. You want to learn from Bai hechou and become a monster like him, right?"


    Chishuiduan''s eyes finally showed a trace of anger.


    "Well, anyway, we always have the title of martial brother." Dewey said with a wry smile: "besides, I saved you this time. You look at me like you have a grudge against me. "


    "Where is the White River sorrow?" Chishuiduan finally said a word coldly.


    Dewey shook his head. "I told you so. I don''t know."


    Chishui stopped humming and sneering, obviously did not believe Du Wei''s words: "you are never honest!"


    Dewey touched his nose. "Oh? Is that what I left you with? "


    But when you think about it, it seems that this is not bad. Before that, I had been hostile to Chishui for a long time, but I really cheated him many times.


    Chishuiduan pondered for a while. Finally, his eyes calmed: "you haven''t told me what happened on the snow mountain that day?"


    "Later?" Dewey''s tone was a little vague.


    "Later! After I went down the mountain, you went to the back mountain with the spirit, and you took it to the demon temple, right? " Chishuiduan''s tone was a little harsh again.


    "Later..." Dewey closed his eyes. The expression on the face seems to be a little strange. There is even some pain between the eyebrows. He thinks carefully for a moment.


    When he opened his eyes again and looked at Chishui Duan, his smile was bitter: "if I tell you, I can''t remember, do you believe it?"


    Believe it or not?


    Look at the expression of chishuiduan. The answer is obvious: no!


    "I really can''t remember." Du Wei wry smile: "I still have a stomach of questions."


    That day


    Under the tower of heaven, Artemis, the spirit God, seemed to be murderous, so strong that duvi could not look at him! As if even a look at it, will make their own eyes stinging.


    And the gate of Tongtian tower was right in front of him, and Artemis held the strange long bow in his hands. The shape of the bow is almost the same as that of jituro''s throat bow. Just as the spirit God was about to enter the gate, the voice of Ares finally came from the Tongtian tower


    "Dewey. You come in first. I have something to say to you


    At that time, Duwei was surprised and hesitated. The spirit God said coldly: "go in."


    Say, this already almost incarnate to kill a God General of guy, unexpectedly sideways to get out of the way.


    Dewey went over with some doubts. When he passed by the spirit God, he even felt as if he was passing by a sharp blade! That feeling. It made Dewey cold all over!


    Back in the tower.


    The whole sky tower is still the same as Duwei''s last visit. Looking up, ares is still sealed in the crystal above. Although it is far away, Duwei still feels that his eyes are on his body, as if he wants to shoot himself through!


    "Yi?"


    This is ares''s first reaction. It seems that he is surprised at the change of Dewey''s body structure, but then ares said in a low voice, "your strength seems to have changed."


    He used the word "change.". It didn''t say increase. He saw it at a glance. At the moment, Dewey''s mental strength seems to have been greatly weakened. It''s the body, but on the contrary


    "It''s hard to say." Dewey shook his head and looked at the God of War: "I didn''t expect to come back to see you so soon. I thought I would never see you again in my life. By the way, chishuiduan, how did he get out? "


    Ares''s voice is very flat: "if you like to listen to stories, you can talk about it later. Now, I need you to do me a favor."


    "Help?" Asked Dewey¡° Outside the door is Artemis The voice of war god is very calm: "you feel its fighting spirit."¡° It''s more than fighting spirit. It''s killing spirit. " Du Wei wry smile: "you two gods, ready for a war?"¡° This is where I need your help. " Ares''s voice was bitter at last. As if after a pause and some hesitation, the God of war finally spoke and said something that made Du Wei''s eyes stare¡° I need to borrow your body. "¡° Borrow the body? " Dewey almost screamed, staring warily at the figure in the crystal: "what does that mean?" Ares''s voice was somewhat helpless: "ten thousand years ago, I might not have been afraid of Artemis. Its divine power may not be able to defeat me. But now... "The voice of the God of war was a little dispirited:" I have been sealed here for ten thousand years. My body can''t move in this crystal. I can only use my mind to control part of my divine power. But these ten thousand years, Artemis, they must be in constant cultivation. Now, even if I barely get out of the crystal, my body has been sealed for 10000 years, and I am very weak. "¡° You mean, you can''t beat that ELF now? " Duvet sighed¡° I can''t do it. " Ares was very calm: "the difference in divine power is not big, but my physical body is too weak. I''ve been trapped here for too long and can''t practice my physical body. Artemis, it''s outside the door, so I can feel its powerful fighting power. In such a state, even if I reluctantly hand, it is not the opponent. Besides, I don''t have the Longinus gun in my hand Dewey was still reluctant: "it doesn''t matter if you lose. Anyway, you gods will not die. It''s nothing for you to lose to it, and you can''t die. " Ares smell speech, a cold smile: "I can''t die, but you?" Dewey''s speechless. Even if the spirit God can''t kill Ares, he is not immortal! Although the old man Chris said that his physical body has been strong to the level of God, but after all, it''s just physical body. From a standpoint, he is the human side, and the spirit God has at least 100 reasons to kill himself. What''s more, if the two powerful gods PK in front of them, the fire at the city gate may not happen. But Dewey still has some doubts... Ares, it seems that there''s no reason to think so much about yourself, right? I don''t know if duvier''s going to die. Does ares need to care? It must use its own body to deal with the spirit God, there must be some special reason¡° Do you want to borrow it or not? " Listening to Ares''s cold question, Dewey pondered for a moment, and finally sighed: "for self-protection... I borrowed it."¡° You''ll get a satisfactory reward. " Ares gave a sneer¡° And then what? " Chishui frowned and looked at Duwei. Dewey shook his head. "First, tell me how you got out of that place. Ares has said before that to get out of it, there must be an artifact. " Chishui Duan also shook his head: "you said first, I''ll tell you." Dewey took a look at the guy, frowned and thought, "OK... Then ares got on me. Well, maybe it''s more accurate to say "soul possessed."¡° Is the soul possessed¡° Yes, it''s soul possession. "

 Chapter 645

    What is it like to have a soul attached?


    Until now, Dewey has been unable to describe that feeling in accurate language.


    It seems that, according to the legend, once possessed by the soul, people will lose control of their body, and even lose consciousness for a short time... Then, what their body has done, they have no idea at all.


    But... Is that true?


    "I know now that legends are all about deceiving ghosts." Du Wei looked at the Chishui break, he was wry smile: "in fact, I was... Still" sober. "


    It''s like... Dreaming.


    Yes, it''s like a dream.


    When Ares, the God of war in the crystal, incarnated as a shadow and shot at duvet, duvet seemed to feel a sudden cold in his whole body for a moment! As if in the cold winter, he suddenly threw himself into the cold water of the lake.


    But the next moment, the cold feeling suddenly disappeared, the whole body became hot, and it seemed to be put into the fire!


    The feeling of ice and fire in the moment made duvet feel that all his consciousness, facial features, feelings and spirit seemed to be slowed down in this moment.


    Slow down!


    It''s as if everything slows down! It seems that people in the dream, everything becomes dull, slow. But the slowness is more subtle.


    Listen carefully, you can hear your heart and pulse clearly. Even when breathing, it seems that you can clearly "hear" the process of air being inhaled into the lungs and then slowly exhaled.


    There is also the feeling of facial features.


    It seems to be inside the tower. It seems that the flow of every light becomes clear and visible! My naked eye can capture almost every trace of light flowing in the air, and the score is not bad!!


    Finally, Dewey woke up in an instant!


    It''s not that I''m slow, but the world around me is slow!


    In other words, it is not the world that has become "slow", but the sense of oneself that has become "fast"!


    This is a relative statement.


    The idea of the God level strong is really strong! Originally for "ordinary people" like Dewey. The acuity of perception is in balance with the outside world.


    Normally, you want to do an action in your mind, you have an idea, and then the feeling goes to your limbs, and then your body moves with it. Normal people have a "balance.".


    When Ares was attached, duvet''s "balance" was broken instantly!!


    If we want to give an accurate definition, it is Dewey''s inductive consciousness. It''s speeded up countless times in an instant! This "fast" has exceeded the normal critical point! Completely broke the balance, making Dewey illusion!


    In fact, it''s not that the world around him has slowed down, but that he has become too fast!


    So fast that even his own body could not bear this powerful idea!


    This kind of twisted pain, still let Du Wei very uncomfortable, because at the moment. In his view, the whole world around him seems to have become "slow motion".


    This is really "slow motion".


    The sound of every breath, the flow of air. The traces of light flow, in Dewey''s perception, seem to have completely become the kind of "slow lens" he had seen in his previous life.


    As if the whole world is not a complete world, but has become a picture of a grid beating slowly!


    It''s a strange feeling. Of course, Duwei is not without this experience, with his original strength has been Saint level. When he is fighting, when he plays the power of holy rank, he can also have this feeling in the short time when he breaks out the power of holy rank.


    But it''s not. It was just a moment, after all.


    It''s not like now, I don''t deliberately urge any power, just stand here with my whole body relaxed, but still enter this wonderful state


    Subconsciously, Dewey sighed, "I''m beginning to sympathize with you gods."


    After a pause, Dewey continued with a wry smile and said, "in the eyes of you gods, the whole world is playing" slow motion. ". It''s too boring to live like this. "


    It''s really boring.


    It''s like watching a DVD. Occasionally I would jump. Make the picture beat one by one, you can bear it for a short time.


    But if the whole movie. From the beginning to the end, it''s all this kind of picture, beating slowly one by one... Can you stand it?


    And if you don''t simply watch movies, your whole life, what you see, hear, touch, everything, around your life, is no longer a smooth picture, but becomes like watching comics, beating slowly one by one... Who can stand this "torture"??


    At this moment, Dewey really felt pity for these so-called "God level strong men".


    But there are still surprises.


    When Du Wei looked at it, he suddenly felt that his spiritual consciousness had become unprecedentedly powerful!!


    Originally, more than 90% of his spiritual space had been destroyed by the Dragon God, and the rest could barely support his normal state.


    But after this moment, when he saw and heard everything, he became sensitive. Soon, Dewey realized that his mental power seemed to have changed!


    Closed his eyes, Dewey quickly entered a state of meditation, consciousness into his own consciousness space, then, let him almost jump up!


    Boundless!!


    The real vastness!!


    The original space of consciousness is just like a small whirlpool of automatic rotation. Although Dewey''s spiritual power is strong, the scope of the space of consciousness just becomes a huge whirlpool. In the process of being destroyed, they are fragmented and scattered, only with the help of Bai hechou. It narrowly converged a small part of it and made it rotate again to maintain its normal level.


    But now back to the space of consciousness, let Du Wei "see" see is, a vast space at a loss!


    boundless! A real void!


    The space of consciousness is so huge that Dewey even has the illusion that he is in the universe!


    Looking around, all is a boundless void world. You can''t see the end!


    "Where''s the whirlpool?" Dewey was surprised: "is there no such vortex in the consciousness space of the God level strong? Without the whirlpool''s rotation, how can the mental energy consumed in daily life be supplemented? "


    But then an idea in his heart answered Dewey.


    "You''re in a whirlpool right now."


    Duvet was shocked for a long time before he could barely breathe!


    Only in this mountain! View the world with a grain of sand!!


    The consciousness space of the God level strong is huge and vast! So big that I can''t get a glimpse of it all!


    When he opened his eyes again, Dewey felt shocked in his heart. Before he knew it, there was sweat on his forehead. After a few breaths, he murmured: "this... This..."


    "Well, now, will you still sympathize with me?" In the heart, came a strange voice.


    "Ares?" Dewey was surprised. "You... You''re attached?"


    "There''s something strange about the term" appendage. " Ares''s voice was quiet.


    "I thought. After you are attached, my own consciousness will disappear for a while


    Ares''s reply made Dewey a little strange. He asked, "what do you think appendage is?"


    Dewey: "it''s not like..."


    But then he said, "well. Are you attached to the body, I later see the world, are so slowly beating picture? In that case, what''s the fun in life? "


    But then, in his heart, Dewey immediately came up with the answer:


    Balance!


    Now I was broken by Ares''s powerful divine power, so I fell into a temporary imbalance. What we need is a process of adaptation. When our body fully adapts to the divine mind, we will gradually adapt to the "fast" and "slow". After that, we can return to normal feeling.


    "Then, after you are possessed, I will be regarded as divine?" Dewey''s a little excited.


    I didn''t lose my consciousness. It seems that ares didn''t forcibly deprive himself of the control of his body. It seems that ares can still get divine power.


    "Now you are just a" false god level. " Ares''s voice mocked, "I''m just borrowing your body for the time being."


    "So I''m going to fight the elves?" Dewey was a little uneasy.


    Fortunately. Ares''s answer reassured Dewey: "if it''s in the outside world. Even if I temporarily borrow your body, it is not its opponent. After all, if the false gods meet the real gods, they don''t have to fight at all. But here, this space is created by the goddess to seal our land. In this space, there are also restrictions on the strength of Artemis. We can barely compete with him. "


    Dewey thought for a while, and still asked, "but, after you''ve attached yourself, is it that simple? It seems that I just feel the expansion of spiritual consciousness space, but I don''t have too many other feelings. For example, as the God of war of human beings, shouldn''t your various magical skills be possessed so that I can have an epiphany? "


    Ares sneered: "temporarily attached to the body, can you suddenly realize the unique skill of the real God level strong? Where is such a good thing! If this is possible, then in the war of the past years, as long as we attached a few human beings, we could quickly create a large number of strong men! "


    Duwei also want to ask what, Ares has coldly said: "you try your best to play, with the divine mind as the basis, your original strength will temporarily play to the level of God, there is no need to understand my skills."


    Dewey nodded.


    Got it! That is, the so-called "internal power is the foundation, and moves are the skin". With internal power, any move can play a great power.


    Although ares said something vaguely, he had been influenced by those martial arts novels in his previous life. It barely makes sense.


    Thinking of this, Dewey strode out of the sky tower. Just came to the door, but stopped again.


    "What weapon do I use?" Du Wei sighed: "what I''m good at is" bow moon dance ". But outside, it''s the founder of bow moon dance. I use this kind of martial arts to fight with it. Don''t I want to die?"


    Ares sneered: "you talk about it, you still want me to give you more benefits. No bullshit. After you''re done. Of course I have a reward for you! "


    Du Wei snorted: "I knew that you, the God of war, must have a hand. At the beginning, you said that you have no artifact in your hand. It seems that you are deceiving people. Otherwise, how can chishuiduan get out? "


    After walking out of the sky tower and looking at Artemis who had been waiting there for a long time, Dewey was immediately surprised to find out. Seeing Artemis again at this moment, under his divine sense at this moment, it''s totally different!!


    The God level strongman doesn''t need explosive power when fighting like the ordinary domain or saint level strongman. There will be that kind of golden fighting light on the body.


    Just now Artemis was full of murderous spirit, standing there, but there was not much strange light, just now Duwei looked again. But it''s different!!


    With the naked eye, Artemis in the line of sight stood there, as if he was still as usual, but Dewey had another mysterious feeling, as if he could "see" each other. Although he was standing there, there was a strange "momentum" around him.


    This "momentum" is not visible with the naked eye, but it is so clear! It''s like Artemis standing in an invisible flame!


    The flame was boiling fiercely. The momentum is coming to you!


    "Hum." The spirit God saw Du Wei come out, but he was not surprised at all. He said faintly: "you really borrowed the human body. But, Ares, are you still my opponent in this state? "


    Du Wei didn''t know what was wrong, so he felt a sense of pride in his chest and snorted. He cried out, "Artemis. Don''t be too confident! "


    As soon as he said that, Dewey felt wrong. This is clearly not my own tone. But just now the words blurted out, but so natural and fluent, as if subconscious reaction in general!


    It''s like... My own consciousness, and Ares''s consciousness, have temporarily merged!


    The spirit God stopped talking and took a deep breath. Suddenly, his finger flicked a bow string. Then, his figure suddenly stretched in place. Almost in an instant, it had been pasted with Dewey!!


    Quick?


    Or slow?


    Dewey''s eyes have narrowed! The spirit God suddenly broke out and moved. If it was in Duwei''s old days, I was afraid that I couldn''t even react, I would be hit in an instant.


    But at the moment, under the God level sense of consciousness, the time around has become a slow shot! Dewey''s sensitivity has been improved countless times!


    However, although Artemis'' action was extremely fast, in Dewey''s eyes


    "Yi?" Du Wei''s voice, not only not surprised, but with a faint joy.


    Just because, the action of Artemis, in Dewey''s view at the moment, not only did not have the kind of flash ghost before, but became very "ordinary".


    Around the time is a grid of slow motion camera beat, Artemis action, but also just like the normal kind of smooth.


    That''s all!


    Dewey captured almost every movement of Artemis clearly!


    The other side gently buckled the bowstring with his fingers, and his left foot took a step forward to bow his body. Then his body quickly separated several shadows and slid to his side, and then suddenly separated two shadows at the same time, one left and one right


    Muse, standing in the distance, has been stunned!


    She looked at the action of the spirit God, and her first reaction was: Dewey''s finished!


    Before, she had witnessed the spirit God breaking hands on Chishui. She was defeated by the spirit God with the power of Chishui breaking!


    But at the moment, seeing the spirit move, he appeared in front of Dewey, and the Muse almost screamed out. But the next moment, the scream turned into a scream!


    Du Wei seemed to turn around in the same place, and then raised his right hand to block behind him


    Bang!!


    The corner of the bow is blocked by Dewey''s palm! Artemis hit a reactive, immediately turned into a streamer, as if to see a light around the body of Dewey quickly rotating up!


    However, I heard the sound of Bang Bang


    Dewey stood in the same place, as if the body kept twisting, palms, elbows, knees, forearms... He was just like dancing in the same place, raising his hands and feet.


    Action seems not fast, but every action, just right will be Artemis hit completely blocked!! Finally, Artemis flashed back to the distance and looked at Dewey: "hum, good! Ares, you have found a very good body. His body is very strong and can keep up with the speed of your consciousness. " In fact, Dewey is in a cold sweat! Just now it was just such a short moment. Artemis shot duvet more than 160 times! Every attack seems to be able to directly pass through the rules of space, and even many attacks distort the space and directly hit Duwei''s key point! Artemis''s action was extremely ghostly, but Duwei resisted and took it all down! On the one hand, of course, after he got ares''s divine attachment, his senses could capture each other''s movement and speed. On the other hand, thanks to Du Wei''s mastery of "bow moon dance", his attack on the spirit God seems to be able to grasp each other''s trajectory¡° Well, I almost forgot. You can do my bow moon dance, too The spirit God gave a sneer, but suddenly stepped back, suddenly sank a little, then pulled the bow string, and looked at Dewey from a distance... Dewey was shocked when he saw this posture! This posture, he is very familiar with! The spirit God seems to be impatient with the common attack, after such a short test, he directly made a unique move! Jiduluo throat instant prison arrow!! Fingers, string! Bowstring oscillation! A faint light flickered on the bowstring, and the trace of light flowing seemed so clear! Then the two sides of the bow angle of the blade immediately reflected light. From a distance, it seems that the long bow turned into a "crescent moon"!! Dewey''s heart is beating wildly! He was familiar with the power of the instant prison arrow¡° Bow In the heart came a sharp drink! Dewey didn''t have time to think, and almost spontaneously responded! In his hand, a flash of light came out in an instant! In the ring on the finger, jiduro''s throat bow was instantly summoned by him! The next moment, Dewey has turned around, the long bow "back" in the back, do a back bow action! Snap the string with your fingers and gently pull it... Hum! ¡«¡«¡« This vibration, the next Muse suddenly felt a sound wave, almost tearing his body! Then I saw a crescent moon on the long bow behind Dewey!! Both sides of the crescent moon, almost at the same time burst out, two figures at the same time after an earthquake, you can see two crescent moon from both sides of the surge, in the middle of the two finally collided together! Instant prison arrow, vs, instant prison arrow!!

 Chapter 646

    When the two crescent moons collide, the silence is almost strange at the moment!


    There was no explosion, no crash. The collision of the two arcs of light caused a strong distortion in the air. At the intersection, a light mass appeared first, and then expanded under the impact of the arrows on both sides!


    At the moment, both Artemis and Dewey become as rigid as statues. There, Artemis maintains the posture of bowing, while Dewey carries the bow


    This is no longer a simple collision of energy or fighting spirit, but two extremely strong people, who collide each other''s twisted space together!


    Finally, as if time and space appear strange distortion, sound and image also become completely distorted! When this fantastic scene appeared for a long time, finally came the "Zizi" voice.


    See the light group in the middle, suddenly burst out a light snake like electric cocoon, constantly flowing. The serious lag of the voice made the Muse beside look as if he had been completely stunned!


    Finally, the light group in the middle seems to have been unable to withstand the power collision of the gods on both sides and burst out!


    First, a circle of silent waves spread out, then the light mass suddenly shrank several times, and then suddenly expanded violently... Finally


    Boom!!


    In the sound of the drama, you can see a huge crack under your feet. It spreads quickly from the middle of the two people to the bottom of the steps!


    Almost between a few breaths, in a terrible burst of sound, the huge crack has spread to the majestic and huge demon temple at the foot of the distance!


    In the roar. Looking down at the past, the huge demon temple was so divided into two, completely split!!


    At the moment, the change is more and more strange!


    In the middle of the light explosion, suddenly, there is a black hole! Countless small pieces of stone on the ground also floated silently, as if it had become a weightless space!


    A exclamation, but the Muse came out. The original Muse also involuntarily floated, as if at this moment, gravity has disappeared, Muse struggling, but in this weightless air, she can not control her body!


    The black hole in the middle is a space crack after the collision of the fields of two divine powers. After a short period of weightlessness, the black hole quickly erupted a strong suction!


    Countless fine stones were quickly sucked into the black hole. It''s gone in an instant!


    The scream of the Muse had brought out some fear, and her body also flew towards the black hole


    Finally, with a snort, Dewey let go of one of his long bow hands. Distant to the Muse in the air a grasp!


    The Muse suddenly stiffened, and finally flew slowly towards Dewey


    Artemis is also a cold hum, the spirit God''s face at the moment full of dignity and awe inspiring, suddenly a fierce turn... It''s a long hair. Suddenly separated a wisp, this wisp of hair suddenly become long, far away ran past, wrapped in the Muse''s ankle, with Artemis turned his head to move, the Muse in the mid air toward him a few minutes.


    Dewey''s face turned to one side, his wrist sank, and the pull increased a little bit. The Muse''s body moved towards him again, but the spirit God twisted his neck, and the Muse''s body moved again


    Both of them seem to have done their best, but at the moment, the Muse, who is in the air, only feels that he is pulled by them, but his heart is full of fear!


    The black black hole was not far away, and countless fine stones rushed in there. And the strong earth suction is gradually increasing! It seems that the black hole has been gradually expanding. And the more you expand, the closer you get to the Muse!


    The strong suction gradually increases. Even the tall Tongtian tower behind also pulled by the strong suction, some rocks on the surface fell off one after another and shot towards the black hole!


    The Muse was in the middle of the sky. Some fine stones cut her body, some cut her clothes, and even her face was cut by two fine stones, exuding a few drops of blood


    Finally, Dewey is not a real God after all. He is inevitably weak in strength. He tries his best to support the confrontation of power and distracts himself to pull muses. It''s hard to support him.


    At this time, Duwei''s eyes flashed a trace of absolute, all of a sudden, he took a deep breath, then instantly sank the long bow in his hand, separated most of his strength, concentrated in the empty hand, and grasped it hard!


    Muse a exclamation, finally body toward Du Wei flew past! Dewey immediately backhanded and took her down


    At this moment, because of Dewey''s distraction, he spared most of his strength to rob the Muse, and the confrontation between Artemis and Dewey was finally at a disadvantage!


    A ray of light from the black hole in the middle of the place to wear out, hard hit to Dewey! As if Dewey had been ready for a long time, he took a deep breath, turned around and held the Muse behind him. Then, the light hit Dewey''s back!


    Poof!


    As soon as Du Wei opened his mouth, his blood gushed out!


    The Muse was forcibly snatched by Dewey and turned around with Dewey in his arms. However, he happened to see the aftereffect of the prison arrow of the spirit God hit Dewey on the back. Before she could scream out, Dewey had opened his mouth


    The hot blood sprayed directly on the Muse''s face, and his heart was blank at that time!


    With a slight sound, Dewey''s jituro throat bow had fallen to the ground. He was almost holding the muse. They fell to the ground together and rolled twice.


    Dewey felt that his body was almost pierced, but fortunately, after the divine power attached to his body and his super strong body, the blow did not kill him immediately.


    The tears that had been contained in the tongue immediately felt, quickly separated the elements of life, and surged into duvidi''s body. Crazy repair his body!


    The Muse seems to have been completely silly. He was held in front of Du Wei and watched Du Wei spit blood in order to save himself. The blood sprayed on his face. He couldn''t help staring at Du Wei.


    Dewey managed to squeeze a smile from the corner of his mouth, as if to say something comforting, but it was a mouth. Another mouthful of blood, this time directly sprayed on the Muse''s mind.


    "Ah! You... "The Muse''s voice was already crying.


    "I can''t die." Duvet gasped, his voice weak as a dying man.


    Artemis'' face was cold, but he finally raised his hand. Under the force of divine power, the black hole of space was quickly erased.


    Around those floating stones, suddenly lost the power of pulling, all fell to the ground! And Artemis said nothing. But slowly walked to two people''s front, stood there, coldly looked at two people on the ground.


    He didn''t say anything, but he looked at the bow again... Jituro throat bow.


    "It''s in your hands?" The genie''s eyes seemed to jump. The sound is a little complicated.


    "Wait a minute, you mean, you and the genie just had a draw? You and a god level strong, barely tied. Just to distract and save the Muse, he was wounded by the other side? "


    Chishui broke sneer three times, looking at Du Wei, eyes more complex.


    Dewey nodded and thought: "in fact, my strength was much worse at that time. However, after all, the dijiduro bow in my hand is genuine and a real artifact of the mythical war era in the past. And in its hand, it''s just a copy. In terms of the power of weapons, I''ve got a three-point advantage. And Ares said it. In that space, the space created by the goddess, our strength will be limited to a few points, unable to fully play. So, invisibly, it was weakened by two points, and I was also weakened. But in total, its strength is up to 60%. But I can play 80-90%. In sum, I took a big advantage. If in a fair environment. I lost a long time ago. "


    Du Wei said with a smile: "after all, the level of false gods is not the real level of gods. The power borrowed from the body can not replace the real power of oneself."


    Chishuiduan was silent for a while, as if thinking about something. Then he raised his head again and asked, "what is the feeling of God level... Like?"


    Du Wei thought for a moment and said with a wry smile, "I think there is not much difference between the divine level and the domain level. It''s just


    He seemed to think about the words, but suddenly pointed to a water pump in the corner of the yard. It''s a simple pump. The climate and geography of the north make it possible to dig wells in many places, and then use this kind of manual pressure pump to get water.


    Du Wei pointed to the water pump and said faintly: "when we are in the field, we feel like the water pump. Although it can also play a powerful role, the power is limited, because our body itself is limited. No matter how hard we practice, our body can''t store much power. Therefore, in the field, when we break out, we can only play a strong force for a short time. However, the God level is different... At that time, I felt as if I was not a water pump, but became an ocean! That kind of feeling, as if is: as if no matter how I use, the strength is inexhaustible! "


    Chishui duanzhengse thought for a while, then said again: "well, you go on, and then?"


    "And then..." Dewey''s eyes began to get weird.


    "This bow is in my hand." The spirit God took Ji duluo''s throat bow up. For a moment, his eyes seemed to be a little sad. Then his eyes flashed by and returned to indifference.


    "Get up." Artemis looked at Dewey coldly.


    Duwei struggled for a moment, and then heard Artemis coldly say: "the blow just now is not fatal, at least it can''t kill the God level strong."


    Behind him, Duwei''s clothes had completely turned into powder. Under the effect of tears, the terrible scars that had been blasted out of his back also quickly disappeared. Healing at the rate visible to the naked eye.


    This also makes the spirit God a little surprised, it seems to think for a while, then immediately guessed: "is... Tears crystal fall in your hand?" Dewey grinned bitterly. Jiduro''s throat bow, five light armor, tears crystal drop, and a broken Longinus gun. I already have four artifact in my hand. If you include the mysterious place under the palace, the mysterious space with the empty coffin of the Messiah, and the "wheel of eternal sun". It seems that I have mastered five artifact!! To duvi''s surprise, Artemis didn''t seem to take back the throat bow of jituro, which originally belonged to its spirit God. Instead, it threw the bow at Duwei''s feet again. Then, it turned slowly, turned its back to Duwei, and sighed softly: "you... Just misunderstood, I didn''t want to kill her. I want to save her, too. " After that, Artemis turned around again, but this time he gazed at the Muse in duvier''s arms¡° Do you know who I am? " Muse hesitated and shook his head¡° I''m Artemis. It is the spirit of the elves, the patron saint of the elves, and the Supreme Master of the elves. " The voice of Artemis seemed to have no emotion. The Muse did not speak¡° So, you know what. Who are you? " The Muse nodded: "I''m muse, Liszt family..." "no, you don''t know." Artemis''s eyes were somewhat complicated. He stared at the Muse: "you are not a simple human, you are the descendant of our elves, and your body is flowing with the blood of elves. And... "As if hesitated for a moment, Artemis gently sighed:" and. Your spirit blood is still the most noble one... "After a pause, Artemis looked into the eyes of the Muse, and his tone was a little more gentle:" if you were not born in the human world, but in the spirit family, then, with your noble blood, you will be the king of the spirit family as soon as you are born! Your blood. Even a hundred times more noble than falling snow¡° spirit? The most expensive one... "Muse opened his mouth. And Dewey. Heart a violent shock, looking at Artemis that desire to talk and stop eyes. Seems to have guessed something... Sure enough¡° Your blood is the noblest pulse of the elves! Because... The blood of the elves on you is mine! That is to say... "Artemis actually slowly bent down and looked into the eyes of the Muse closely:" you should be my offspring, child. " Shock? No, it''s not over yet! After that, Artemis turned his eyes to Dewey. He looked into Dewey''s eyes tightly: "don''t you understand? She has the dual lineage of human and elves. The elves lineage comes from me, and the human lineage... Comes from you! " Its voice seemed to tremble: "she is our offspring!" Du Wei nearly fainted, and a sense of absurdity and anger suddenly appeared in his heart. His first reaction was to swear! Elder sister... Ah bah! I don''t know whether you are a man or a woman! However, what descendants do not descendants, no matter how I have nothing to do with it! You are the spirit God ten thousand years ago! It''s only twenty years since I came to this world! Even if you count Aragon a thousand years ago, it''s nine thousand years later than you!! If you can pass through time and space and have offspring with Laozi, that''s called "miracle"!!! But then, Dewey suddenly realized that although the spirit God looked at himself, he didn''t talk to himself. It''s talking to Ares, the God of war, who is attached to himself!! Muse... Yes, yes, yes... Is the descendant of the spirit God and the God of war?!! No, let''s go deeper. The Liszt family is the descendant of the spirit God and the God of war?!! Sure enough, there was a faint sadness in Artemis'' voice: "she is our descendant, Ares. I can''t make a mistake. Her body, flowing with me and your blood! They are the descendants we have left on earth! " Chaos, chaos, chaos!! Because he was possessed by Ares, Dewey was staring at by the spirit God with such sad eyes at the moment, and suddenly he was a little angry. Shit! You can complain. What are you staring at me for!

 Chapter 647

    It''s really not a simple generalization of "chaos".


    These gods, just... Just


    Du Wei can''t help adding maliciously in his heart: it''s just promiscuity.


    Originally, I thought that the three gods, the demon God, the goddess and Ares, had engaged in a tragic and heroic love triangle. According to Dewey''s understanding, this love triangle directly led to the mythical war era ten thousand years ago! Absolutely worthy of the evaluation of "soul stirring" and "shocking the world".


    This kind of dog blood bridge is enough for the eight o''clock moral tragedy!


    But now I suddenly find that... Shit, it''s not triangle love, it''s... It''s multi angle love!


    Gods and goddesses and Ares, plus a spirit God Artemis


    Dewey even couldn''t help wondering: are there other gods involved in this?


    At first, Dewey wanted to laugh, but on second thought, he suddenly understood.


    These gods, in fact, are quite helpless.


    To say that these are "gods", in fact, they are just ordinary people with super strength. They also have seven emotions and six desires.


    It''s no surprise that there are emotional entanglements.


    But it''s just that they are so powerful and abnormal that they have too narrow choices in terms of emotion.


    Isn''t it? At present, the life span of God level strong people is almost infinite... At least these gods have lived for more than 10000 years, and they are still young in a mess from the aspect of appearance. The long life span of eternal youth is a kind of sorrow in disguise


    In other words, these gods. If they want to talk about love, who can they find? Looking for an ordinary person, of course, is not good! Otherwise, if you find an ordinary person, no matter how hard you love them, they will live for 70 or 80 years, or 100 or 200 years. What should I do? The rest of the land will be left alone for a long time.


    (elves are relatively long-lived, but their life span is only two or three hundred years. Dewey didn''t count the dragon in because he wanted to come. Although the dragon clan can also be transformed into human form, after all, the dragon is a dragon. There is a big difference in the shape of the race. If a dragon is put together with a human or spirit, there is a sense of "human beast" evil!)


    Moreover, when you are young forever, but your lover grows old and weak day by day, one day. When you think about it, it''s really sad.


    Therefore, as a god level strong person, there are too few people to choose in this aspect: God level strong person is just so few. There are only a few people to choose from.


    Careful calculation, God level strong, even if the Dragon God count. There are only seven.


    "Well, the" mythical war era "is the history of love and hatred before the seven old guys."


    Dewey was very disrespectful.


    However, looking at Artemis with this kind of "resentment" look at himself at the moment, there was a surge in Duwei''s heart for no reason... Then he realized that it was not his own surge of emotion, but the surge of Ares attached to himself.


    "My... My descendants?" Duwei helplessly "heard" his mouth said such an excited and trembling words.


    In exchange for the resentful eyes of Artemis.


    "My... Descendants... My descendants..." Du Wei continued to say, as if he was a little absent-minded.


    This kind of personality disorder after being attached. Du Wei felt a little uncomfortable. It was not his own business. But after he was attached, he was still ashamed, guilty, regretful, helpless and regretful. And so on many negative emotions come out.


    What is this? Is it "the first perspective" to feel the role of the hero in love ethics drama?


    That''s not the end of it!


    What makes Dewey spit blood more. Next, Ares made a move that made Dewey spit blood even more.


    Under ares''s control. Dewey turned around and lifted the Muse up. He grabbed the Muse''s shoulder with both hands and looked at the girl with a kind look. Then his lips trembled. His eyes were full of the feeling that "ancestors see their descendants".


    "You, you are my offspring... My blood..."


    Du Wei really wants to vomit blood, but at the moment, under the agitation of Ares, Du Wei temporarily lost the control of his body, and could only curse in his mind: shit! Do you want to hold her and cry? Do you want the muse to call you Zeng Zeng Zeng... Great grandfather, listen to me!!


    What about the Muse?


    The Muse was completely stunned.


    She is almost dull staring at Dewey, in other words, too many shocking news appeared in too short a time, which has directly broken her spirit.


    But at the moment, Artemis had already said coldly in Dewey''s ear: "in the past ten thousand years, what I hate most is not her, nor the devil... Do you know who it is?"


    After listening to the last sentence, Dewey sighed helplessly: nonsense, you say so, idiots all know who it is, isn''t Ares, can there be anyone else?


    But at the moment, Ares seems to be a bit at a loss, and he said, "who is it?"


    "You There was a trace of murderous spirit in Artemis'' eyes. All of a sudden, he saw her raise her hand. Suddenly, the palm of her hand had been inserted from duvidi''s back!


    Come on!


    The palm of Artemis is sharper than any weapon in the world! Du Wei didn''t even have time to feel the pain, but he felt as soon as he brightened up, the palm of his hand went in from behind him, and then


    Chest pain, severe pain will immediately his nerve burst into frenzy! The body trembles, but is unable to struggle! In the mouth pours, spurted out the blood!


    Artemis''s palm seems to be thin, but when he inserted it, it directly penetrated duvet''s bones! The finger, right in duvet''s chest. Hold Dewey''s heart!!


    Such a vicious attack, if it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid he''s already killed on the spot. Du Wei is so seriously injured that he is forced to stop. However, he can see that his mouth is bleeding, and the wound on his body is bleeding.


    Then he turned around and stared at Artemis in surprise: "do you really want to kill me? You know, we can''t kill. " This is still what ares said.


    Dewey was angry. Ares was in a great mood. You can''t be killed by the other party''s sudden serious injury, but this body is mine! I''m not immortal!!


    Artemis giggle sneered, and the laughter was faintly creepy. With a slight force of her fingers, she had already grasped duvet''s heart tightly, which made duvet''s eyes dark.


    Tears crystal drop although crazy gush out life elements to repair the body, but the spirit God''s fatal blow how fierce? Dewey clearly felt that a powerful force was following the palm of Artemis'' hand. Crazy into their own body!


    This powerful divine power, once the crazy influx of Dewey''s body, suddenly spread like a burst! Duvi can almost clearly feel that under the devastation of this divine power, every muscle fiber of his own. Every blood vessel, even every pore is suddenly burst open!


    Bobo Bobo


    There was a burst of sound in his body. In a moment, Dewey felt that his body was about to collapse! Up and down. Every pore is spewing blood crazily!


    And the divine power, just like a tsunami, instantly destroyed Duwei''s physical function, and then poured into Duwei''s spiritual consciousness crazily!


    Collision!


    This is a real divine collision!


    Du Wei''s own consciousness space has been occupied by Ares, but at the moment, the spirit God Artemis also forced the divine power in, and suddenly it was like two huge whirlpools, squeezed together!


    "Ah Dewey''s face was on his back, blood gushing from his mouth. Even the canthus of the eyes are oozing blood!


    Artemis'' body was shaking, but suddenly he heard Artemis'' voice, and it rang directly in Dewey''s heart


    "Ares! Who says we can''t be killed! Don''t you know the only way to kill a god level strongman! Hum


    Ares immediately roared madly: "you are crazy!! Do you want to... "


    "I said, I don''t hate demons, even goddesses! But, I hate you!! My only wish. I just want you to die! So... Let''s die together! "


    Duvet clearly felt it. In the space of consciousness, the idea of Ares suddenly gave birth to a real fear!


    The attack of Artemis. It seems strange!


    Only to see the hand of the spirit God mercilessly inserted in his body, and then, after the crazy divine power poured into his body, Artemis'' body suddenly became gloomy in a few breaths! The original bright and clean skin color is like a leaf that has lost its vitality. It withers and yellows quickly, and the flesh and blood become shriveled quickly, just like a balloon that has let out air


    Du Wei just watched the body of the spirit God, and changed from a beautiful spirit to a... Mummy at a high speed!!


    Dewey immediately understood that the spirit God crazy into his body, is not just ordinary divine power!


    She


    She is her whole mind consciousness and all the power, crazy into his body!!


    Dewey''s not feeling right, either!


    "Ares! Don''t you say that the God level strong can''t be killed? "


    "It can''t be killed... Unless... Die together." Ares''s voice became strange.


    Boom!!


    Dewey is dying now, and his body has been seriously damaged. Under the full exertion of a god level strong man, although the tears crystal drop is also struggling to repair the body damage, the speed is much slower than the speed of damage.


    Du Wei can feel that the life force in his body quickly passes, gradually, he has almost completely lost all the physical feeling.


    But at the same time, on the contrary, Dewey suddenly felt his consciousness power suddenly become turbulent and fierce!


    The body is dying, and the spiritual consciousness is stronger than ever. A sharp contrast!


    Finally, Dewey closed his eyes, but "see" in his own consciousness space, a real fierce struggle is unfolding!!


    Originally, duvier''s consciousness space has been occupied by Ares, but now, in the original vast consciousness space like the universe, there are magnificent purple waves! The purple cyclone came in at full speed. Quickly entangled in the original space of consciousness, the two forces struggle with each other, twist, crazy mutual phagocytosis, collision!


    It''s like two big snakes swallowing each other, swallowing each other fast, and being swallowed by each other fast at the same time!


    As a result, Dewey clearly felt the spiritual consciousness after the impact. In the moment after the exuberant, immediately like the tide in general to pass, weak down!


    Two forces are so vast, but in such a ferocious phagocytosis, quickly consumed at the same time!


    And at the same time, what scares Dewey is. He found that his own weak consciousness, also with this crazy phagocytosis, in a little bit of fuzzy, little by little become weak down!


    This... Is what the God level strong call... Die together?


    Dewey understood at once. In accordance with the speed of mutual phagocytosis to continue, then the result is likely to be, Ares and Artemis will devour each other, they are also consumed! But pitiful oneself, is the pond fish which suffers!


    The space of consciousness, which was as vast as the universe, shrank rapidly. Soon, Dewey could clearly "see" the struggling and twisted whirlpool, but the whirlpool was no longer simply black. But become black and purple entanglement, crazy rotation twist, at any time have the trend of collapse!


    And once it''s exhausted... Then it''s not the end of the two gods, but the end of the world with Dewey!


    This is the death of Artemis!


    The spirit God gave up his body and forced all his thoughts into duvet''s consciousness space to fight ares thoroughly with the source of consciousness!


    Finally. Before Dewey''s last consciousness died. He heard the conversation between Ares and Artemis


    "Would you rather die than kill me?"


    "You stay here for ten thousand years. Is it to escape from that woman? "


    "Die, die..."


    "Die, die!"


    Dewey couldn''t "cut in" and finally lost his final consciousness


    In the yard, when Dewey said this, he took a look at chishuiduan beside him.


    Chishuiduan''s face was also very shocked. No matter who heard such important "eight trigrams", and it was the eight trigrams of those high gods, it was difficult to keep calm.


    However, chishuiduan asked an idiotic question at the moment: "and then? Are you dead? "


    Dewey almost laughed angrily and glared at the guy: "what do you think? If I die, isn''t it a ghost who is standing here and talking to you now? "


    Red water breaks facial expression calm, light way: "you are certainly not a ghost, just since the spirit God is to fight to commit suicide to die together with Ares, why didn''t you die in the end?"


    After listening to these words, the muscles on Duwei''s face seemed to be twisted, and then his eyes showed a trace of strangeness. He took a deep look at Chishui Duan


    "If I answer you, it''s because I''m lucky... Believe it or not?"


    Chishui stopped listening and kept silent for a long time, but suddenly raised his hand and patted Duwei on the shoulder. His tone was very serious, but Duwei seemed to be mocking him.


    "It seems that you''re really lucky. If the two gods die together, you can survive. You''re not lucky. Who''s lucky? "


    For this seemingly ordinary but with a trace of ridicule, Dewey is not angry, just a slight sigh.


    But then, chishuiduan asked: "that muse, after she came back this time, she has been acting very strange. Don''t you notice? "


    Du Wei wry smile: "this event, to her shock must be very big.". I don''t think she has recovered from the blow


    Dewey understood the Muse''s mood very well: if he had changed himself, if he had suddenly one day in his previous life. Jesus and Athena come to you at the same time and tell you personally: child, you are the illegitimate son of both of us. If it is you, you will be dizzy!


    Chishui frowned, but looked at Du Wei again: "what''s your strength now? Coming down from the mountain, I always thought something was wrong with you. You''ve been going crazy intermittently these days. Is... The spirit of the spirit God and Ares still in your mind? "


    Duwei didn''t answer, he just cut off to Chishui and made a very ugly face.


    Then he raised his right hand and waved it gently. Instantly, under the edge of his hand, he twisted the space, and a tiny black hole flashed away!


    Chishui took a look, immediately moved, blurted out: "space fragmentation! This is ares''s unique skill


    "It''s not over yet." Du Wei''s face is even worse. He looks around stealthily. His action is totally subconscious, because he has the ability to break off with Chishui. The two people are talking here. If there are people peeping around, they will be found long ago.


    Dewey reached for his hair and pulled the long hair from both sides of his head, revealing his ears.


    "You see."


    Chishui cut off a look at the past. I can''t speak.


    Dewey''s ears are a little longer than normal people''s ears, nearly a third longer than before. They look very slim.


    "Do you see what this is?" Dewey''s tone was dejected: "spirit! It''s a fuckin ''elvish feature! "


    then. He gazed at a tree in the courtyard, which was originally planted in the courtyard of the commander''s mansion. However, in the war a few months ago, the fortress fire had been burned down, leaving only half of the dry and burnt trunk, which had already completely lost its vitality.


    Dewey looked at the dead tree trunk, suddenly opened his mouth gently, and read a series of strange notes. Soon, there was a purple glow in his fingers.


    There was a sudden shock in the trunk, and then the trunk straightened quietly, burned and withered skin fell off quickly, and the fresh bark grew out, and the trunk also quickly pulled out new fresh shoots


    Looking at the dead tree trunk, Du Wei sighed and looked at Chishui: "I just read the language of the elves. It''s a Fairy Magic. "


    Chishui was moved: "you!"


    He then lowered his voice. But solemnly way: "so say, your present strength.". On the contrary, it has greatly increased? "


    "Yes, there has been a big increase." Dewey''s face was even worse.


    Looking at chishuiduan''s puzzled appearance, Du Wei sighed: "to be exact... I''m dying."


    "Dying soon?"


    Looking at the lively appearance of Dewey at the moment, where does it seem to be dying?


    "Here." Dewey pointed to his head: "I was lucky that I didn''t die that day. But my space of consciousness... Unfortunately, I have already lost most of my mental strength. My space of consciousness is a ruin. But the two great gods, in the ruins of another big fight, a fierce fight. As a result... I don''t know why. When I woke up, I found that I had absorbed both of them into my conscious space, and I seemed to be "lucky" to get the power of the two gods. "


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "What a fart!" Dewey suddenly became angry, and then he quickly became depressed: "if the space of consciousness before me was in ruins, now it is completely destroyed. Before, although I was mentally weak, at least there was a little bit of automatic rotation in the space of consciousness, barely replenishing my normal mental consumption. But now... The last source of consciousness has been destroyed. I have absorbed the remaining source of consciousness of the two gods, which makes my spiritual power very strong now... But it has become "rootless water"! "


    "Rootless water?"


    "Yes! Water without roots. " Du Wei sighed: "that is to say, I seem to have enough mental power now. That''s because I have absorbed the power of two gods. However, although this power is sufficient now, it will be less with a little bit... Because my source of consciousness has been completely destroyed! Can''t get even a little supplement! Although I''m full of mental energy now, I always run out of it. Once I run out of it, I''ll die at once


    Chishuiduan''s face also changed.


    Du Wei continued with a wry smile: "I have estimated that if I live with my present conscious power, if I don''t fight with others, don''t use power, don''t use magic, don''t fight with others, and honestly be an ordinary person, then I can still live for a long time... But the problem is, once I fight with others, use magic, or use power, There will be a lot of consumption, as long as a few fight, my life will be dramatically shortened


    After a pause, Dewey''s voice was even worse: "but the problem is... In the present situation, it''s war time! May I not fight with others for a long time? Is that possible? "


    Looking at Chishui''s speechless appearance, Du Wei said with a bitter smile, "I forgot to tell you. The two things I showed you just now have consumed my life for several years."


    That is to say, normal people are rechargeable batteries, which can be recharged when they run out of power.


    But Dewey has become a battery that can only be consumed but can''t be charged.


    Once the battery runs out... It''s his death¡° Now, do you still think I''m lucky? " Dewey stares at chishuiduan.

 Chapter 648

    Black curtains of mourning have been hung around the palace.


    In such a big palace, Charles, the little emperor of the Empire, was wearing a set of black robes. He sat in the middle of the top square and looked at the Ministers sitting on both sides. Among them are camisilo, the Minister of military affairs, the Minister of finance of the Empire, the president of the palace bodyguard, and the general of the imperial city guards.


    Looking at the members of the core power circle of the Empire, little Charlie kept calm on his face, but his flashing eyes had betrayed his mood at the moment.


    I''m the emperor!


    I''m the emperor!


    Now, I am the emperor at last!!


    No longer a puppet, no longer a child sitting on one side watching his father give orders!!


    The following people, the object of their direct loyalty, have become themselves!!


    In this mood, Charlie was a little distracted.


    A general of the imperial city guards was standing below and reporting something loudly, but Charlie didn''t seem to hear a word. It was only after he finished that Charlie regained his mind and looked at the general who was staring at him waiting for his orders. So Charlie calmed down, waved and said, "I know."


    Unknowingly, his tone, action and style all seem to imitate the habit of Prince Chen, the Regent.


    The general of the imperial city guards reported the current situation of the army movements around the imperial capital. He said that the army was normal and the morale was stable. No one took the opportunity to make trouble. He reported the mobilization of the army at the gate of several cities, and asked Charlie if he could mobilize the army back. After all, the previous practice was only a temporary emergency, now it seems that everything is calm. There seems to be no need to disrupt the military system.


    However, since the emperor did not speak, but simply said "I know", then the general did not dare to ask more, so he could only withdraw with a blank face.


    Fortunately, camisilo, the military minister, gave him a look in time to reassure him.


    Today''s meeting is not the first time that little emperor Charles has officially presided over the government affairs.


    After the death of the Regent three days ago, it was the third consecutive meeting in three days.


    For these ministers who hold great power. During the three-day meeting, they almost completed all kinds of rituals for the change of power according to the text: first, they expressed their mourning, then they expressed their loyalty to the little emperor who was in charge of the government, and finally they reported the matters one by one to the little emperor for ruling.


    There''s nothing wrong with the degree. And the little emperor, who was in charge of the government, seemed to have nothing wrong with his behavior, except that he always seemed to be distracted.


    However, there is an idea in everyone''s heart, but no one dares to reveal it.


    In this deliberately made out of the loyalty of the statement. In fact, there is a distrust hidden in everyone''s heart.


    Looking at the half young man sitting on it, can he really carry such a big empire?


    Although the three-day meeting, the little emperor showed great concern and interest in government affairs, and seemed to be very diligent. and. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The little emperor seems to be imitating the Regent of his old place intentionally or unintentionally, no matter in his voice or gesture and attitude.


    This is... Very


    It''s awkward.


    Because no matter how much he imitates, he can''t really lift the weight like the Regent. And everything in the heart of the city.


    Even, looking at such a child, with a tender voice, but with a tone of imitation of the Regent''s kind of slow voice, everyone''s heart has no reason to give birth to a faint... Worry.


    The Minister of etiquette reported on the preparations for the funeral.


    Then the chancellor of the exchequer reported on the budget for the funeral. The old man hesitated for a moment and submitted a report on the military funding for next quarter. The Minister of military affairs, camisiro, also came forward and expressed the hope that the contents of this report will be judged by his majesty as soon as possible.


    Then several officials reported the martial law situation of the imperial capital, asking for instructions on whether to continue the city gate control.


    There are also mourning offerings written by the Pope himself from the temple of light in mainland China.


    Mourning greetings from the chairman of the Magic Union.


    Loyalty from the Knights Association.


    Next came the information from the Minister of military, camisiro, about the situation of the troops in the northern theater. At present, everything seems to be OK. The previous orders have been passed on, and the troops on the front line have strictly implemented them. There was no unauthorized transfer.


    There are also some provinces which are close to the imperial capital, and the mourning sent by governors from all over the country, and so on


    Big and small things, Charlie listen and remember.


    Unfortunately, after a while, he began to wander again.


    Camisillo obviously noticed the little emperor''s distraction, but he didn''t break it. He still read out a military official document from the front line in his loud voice. After reading it, he looked up at the little emperor and said: "Your Majesty. What do you mean? "


    "Oh..." Charlie''s eyes were a little lost. Looking at camisilo standing below, the little emperor did not answer. But suddenly he asked, "front line... What''s the news from tulip Duke?"


    The little emperor did not ask anything else, but suddenly asked Duwei, Duke of tulip. Everyone''s expression was a little strange.


    All kinds of conjectures came out unconsciously


    What does this little emperor mean?


    Before, the Duke of tulip seemed to be under some pressure. However, during the military confrontation in the northwest, the military headquarters and the tulip family had a big fight. It was obvious that the relationship between the royal family and the tulip family began to break up.


    Then the Duke of tulip was transferred to the front line. After winning the battle, he gave a strange reward... A series of actions, everyone wondered, what is the royal family''s praise for the tulip family? Is it a fight? Or... Ready to suppress? Or... Cleaning?


    And now, the Regent dies, the little emperor ranks. What is the new emperor''s attitude towards the tulip family, the most powerful family in the world?


    In other words, how do we stand in line? Is your Majesty the little emperor going to continue to praise Dewey? So naturally, we should follow suit.


    If the little emperor means to continue to suppress? So naturally, we should also demote them.


    Now, the young emperor does not ask, but only asks Dewey, what is his attitude?


    It is reasonable to say that when the new emperor is in charge of the government, it is inevitable to suppress the former powerful officials. To build prestige. As the most popular family in the "former dynasty", they bear the brunt. If they want to fight, they naturally need to fight tulip family first.


    But when I think about it, I can''t easily judge it like this: everyone knows that Dewey used to be the teacher of the emperor! It is said that the relationship between teachers and students is quite good.


    Although the Regent beat duvet a few times. But now the rank of the little emperor, maybe people have deep feelings between teachers and students, and send favors to Du Wei again. It''s also very possible.


    Camisillo sighed in his heart. With the idea of being wise and protecting himself, the little emperor asked himself directly, so he couldn''t answer.


    "Well... Your majesty, there''s no news from tulip Duke."


    Charlie nodded. It seemed to have no expression, but suddenly asked: "I remember, it seems that a division of the royal city guards has been stationed in nurin province?"


    Camisillo was sweating on the spot. Thought: is really afraid of what to what. Why did your majesty suddenly ask about it.


    At the beginning of the spring drill, the tulip family''s army blocked the imperial army from entering the tulip family''s territory on the border of the province of DESAR. The military confrontation caused shocked the mainland. Later, after the end of the confrontation, the division of the royal city guards had been stationed in nurin, the neighboring province of Desa. As everyone knows, the army of this division is the supervision of the tulip family!


    Camisillo didn''t know what Charlie meant, so he had to harden his head and say, "yes, I''m stationed in the garrison west of the capital of nurin province. At the same time, we should help the local people to maintain law and order. "


    And then, suddenly, Charlie asked, "camisillo, you are the Secretary of state. Do you think it is necessary to keep an elite division of the royal city guards in nurin province to maintain local public order? "


    On hearing this, camisillo almost stares out of his eyes!


    He couldn''t help scolding in his heart: nonsense! You asked me? I asked who was going?


    What does the little emperor mean by this question? How can such questions be asked in public? This kind of thing. It shouldn''t be brought out for public discussion at all!


    Is


    Think of it here. Camisillo looked at Charlie carefully, but was disappointed that there was no hint on Charlie''s face. The eyes looked as if they were really asking themselves.


    It can''t be true? What can I ask about this kind of thing?


    Is the little emperor testing his position? If I say that there is no need to keep the army and that it should be withdrawn, then I am a member of the tulip family.


    If I say I should keep it, it''s anti tulip.


    But... Even if you want to test my position, this kind of words should be kept when I meet in private! Where is the reason to say in such a public meeting?!


    Camisillo shook his head in his heart. The little emperor, though a little clever, seems to be still very naive politically.


    Who is camisilo? He has been in this position for several years, and has been deeply influenced by the late prime minister. He has gradually become an old oily man. How can he easily make his position clear?


    After thinking for a moment, he said vaguely, "Your Majesty, the governor of nurin has not made a report on this matter. As for the military headquarters, there is no exception in the audit report of this division during its stay. "


    This is not a shirking, and the subtext has been very clear. That means: you decide for yourself.


    However, it seems that the Little Emperor didn''t listen to the hint of camisillo, but he seemed to be impatient: "camisillo, what do you mean. As secretary of the military, I would like to hear your advice. Do you think it is meaningful to keep this division in nurin province? "


    Camisillo was a little annoyed!


    what do you mean? Push me?


    You''re an emperor, you don''t talk. How can I make my stand? If you really want to do something, you can give me a hint! How can I talk if you don''t fart?!


    As a minister, you should be good at guessing the king''s thoughts. But you should at least give me some hints!


    Does... Camisillo move in his heart: the little emperor doesn''t like me? Do you want to change yourself as a military Minister? That''s why I''m so forced?


    But after looking at his Majesty''s face, it seemed that he was just impatient with his excuse, and there was no deep meaning in his eyes.


    It''s a last resort. With a quick turn in his mind, camisillo could only guess the meaning of the little emperor: he suddenly asked about it for no reason. Did the little emperor want to withdraw the division? Well, that''s probably the case. If he wants to keep this division, then he doesn''t have to ask this question suddenly.


    Well, that''s it.


    After thinking about it, camisilo coughed. He said cautiously: "Your Majesty, I personally mean that there is a war on the Northern Line of the Empire, and the mobile troops of the regular army in our hands are not abundant... If this division can..."


    "You mean to bring it back, don''t you?" Charlie is impatient. Frowning at camisillo, he suddenly put on a face: "Lord camisillo! As the Minister of military affairs, I hope you can say whatever you have and don''t talk to me back and forth. I asked you a question. It took you a long time to understand. Don''t you mean to transfer it back? If you can make it clear in one sentence, why waste so many words! "


    Camisillo was so angry that he vomited blood in his heart, but he could only bow his head and answer again and again.


    In the heart secretly scolds: this little emperor either has the intention to punish me. Or... Is he really looks smart, in fact, the grass bag!! No political sense at all!


    Looking at the Minister of the armed services was flattered by his training, Charlie suddenly felt a sense of pride in his heart!


    This is the feeling of imperial power! This is the momentum of power!! This is the real taste of being an emperor!!


    He didn''t mean to take care of camisilo. Just pure suddenly thought of such a thing, casually asked. Then involuntarily, he lost his temper. Deep in my heart, I didn''t mean to imitate my father''s prestige in front of these ministers.


    For the little emperor, he knew in his heart that he was young. He was afraid that the ministers would look down on him, so he wanted to take the opportunity to establish power.


    Now, among the following people, camisillo has a relatively high status, and naturally became the target of Liwei chosen by the little emperor.


    If camisillo knew that. I''m afraid I''m going to vomit blood on the spot.


    "Oh. And there''s more


    Seeing that camisillo was about to return, the little emperor stopped him again: "there is one more thing. Lord camisillo. I don''t think that division should be withdrawn. After all... "


    Check ideal for a while, but did not come up with anything, just deliberately vague way: "after all, this is my father''s decision, I will not make changes."


    Camisillo felt that after he went back today, he must have a few cups of herbal tea!


    You don''t want to change it and ask me what to do! Do you want to amuse me!?


    "Minister of etiquette." The little emperor finally let camisillo go: "what else do you have to say about the funeral of the former king?"


    The Minister of etiquette quickly said no.


    "Well, I''ve looked at the list of members for the funeral." Charlie frowned and said, "I remember that according to the system, all nobles above the Duke must participate. But the name of the tulip Duke is no longer on it


    The tulip Duke again?


    The Minister of etiquette was also sweating and said quickly, "Your Majesty, the Duke of tulip is leading the army in the north after all. The war is very serious and the military affairs are very important. I''m afraid he can''t get away from it. Therefore, according to the practice of the Empire, a commander who leads troops outside can... "


    "No more." Charlie interrupted him, shaking his head, said: "the teacher and father are very close, you immediately send a text, call tulip Duke back to the emperor to attend the funeral."


    "Ah..." the Minister of etiquette was stunned for a moment. He went to see camisillo and thought: there is a war now. Transfer the commander of the front line back to attend the funeral. If there is a war in the front line, what can we do without the top commander? It''s a matter of the army. You should speak to the Minister of military affairs.


    But camisillo was angry in his heart at the moment. He deliberately opened his eyes and closed his mouth.


    All the others shut their mouths, and none of them is willing to speak at this moment.


    What does the little emperor want to do?


    This kind of moment called duvet back... Far away, regardless of the Northern War. Do you want to take the opportunity to strip the Duke of tulip of military power?! Ah! To start with tulip family?!! Everyone''s face became suspicious¡° Then... Your majesty. " Finally, an old minister of the military headquarters opened his mouth and couldn''t help asking: "is it necessary to set up a temporary commander-in-chief in the eastern front to take charge of the overall situation?"¡° No Charlie simply shook his head. Camisillo was also puzzled. Did the little emperor really want to do it? After the meeting ended, camisillo thought that if he really wanted to do something, then after the meeting ended, the little emperor should summon himself in private and discuss with himself the candidate to replace Du Wei as the commander in chief of the eastern front! He deliberately dawdled at the end, thinking that the little emperor should leave himself at this moment. But he waited for a long time, but did not wait for the news. Looking back, the little emperor had already left quickly with people from the back of the palace! Camisiro couldn''t smile bitterly, and he didn''t know whether he was helpless or disappointed, or whether he was angry. Can''t help but look up and sigh: am I confused? Or is the little emperor confused? The general process of that day''s meeting was then passed to the palace by the attendants, and soon fell into the ears of little princess Karina. After listening, Karina frowned and remained silent for a long time, but sighed¡° Your highness, won''t you go to see your majesty? " The maid asked in a low voice¡° It''s gone. " Karina grinned bitterly: "brother... He seems a little over excited. At today''s meeting, he used to beat camisilo to build up a power. In fact, this is right. But the topic of borrowing is wrong. We shouldn''t mention the matter of being stationed in the northwest division. It''s too sensitive. Finally, the teacher was called back to the emperor to attend the funeral. I don''t think he means much. But this word fell on the ears of others, and he mentioned the matter of the division today, which inevitably made people have a guess. But... Fortunately, let them be suspicious of the outside suspicion. Alas... After all, my brother has just been in charge of the government. It is inevitable that he is not steady in his work. " Lan Lan suddenly laughed: "but it''s OK. Duke tulip, when you go back to the imperial capital, will you see the teacher again Karina did not laugh as usual, but her face was full of worry: "at this time, in fact... I really don''t want the teacher to come back."

 Chapter 649

    In the palace, the air is full of an ambiguous aroma, which is the first-class spice from Nanyang. After burning, there is a faint aphrodisiac effect in the aroma.


    Charlie half leans on a soft flat, in front of the small case, a crystal clear wine bottle, amber wine is only half left. And his eyes are a little hazy, looking at the people in front of him.


    Pet Ji, who was carefully selected, was specially dressed.


    These girls are only about sixteen or seventeen years old. They are in the bloom of youth. At the moment, they are well dressed, but they are not in full dress. On the contrary, they are all dressed in simple plain robes, with belts around their slender waist. It is clear that every girl has long soft hair, but she deliberately pulls it up, ties a man''s hair knot, or deliberately spreads it behind her head.


    The robe on the body is obviously a modified Samurai robe, but only the sleeves, collar and chest have been changed, especially the chest has slightly opened, and the full chest is half exposed.


    The foot seemed to be intentional, wearing leather boots, waist wearing a thin sword.


    A few girls who imitated the samurai dress up, standing in front of Charlie, let the little emperor sweep his eyes around, but deliberately make a cold appearance.


    Charlie seems to have been half drunk. His eyes are a little lax. He sweeps around these girls and finally falls on the third girl.


    The girl''s face is very delicate, Chin a little sharp, but squinting, but there is a bit of arrogant temperament.


    From the aspect of appearance. She is not the most beautiful of these girls. But Charlie''s eyes fell on her, and then he didn''t turn away. He reached out and hooked his finger: "you, come here!"


    Seeing that she was chosen by the emperor, the girl was pleasantly surprised. She quickly took a few steps to Charlie''s side, half knelt down, raised her head and looked at Charlie eagerly.


    Charlie was a bit of a drinker. Staring at the girl in front of her, his eyes looked at her from head to foot. His eyes gradually showed some enthusiasm. He stretched out his fingers and gently picked the girl''s chin, then bit her lips and whispered: "say! Will you listen, will you listen to me? "


    The girl seems to be in a daze. A little dazed, but then immediately made a response, quickly looked at the little emperor''s eyes, his face to show his most charming smile, with a sweet voice soft voice: "Your Majesty. I... "


    She is really beautiful. With such a smile, her eyes are like the soft spring water, showing a strong charm. It''s quite attractive.


    But who knows, as soon as Charlie looked at her smiling face, his hot eyes suddenly cooled down, and suddenly pushed her away! Pointing to her nose, she snapped, "son of a bitch! Fool! Who makes you laugh! Who made you laugh! "


    The girl was pushed to the ground by him, and her shoulder hurt. But she didn''t know how to annoy her majesty. But he still managed to smile reluctantly: "Your Majesty, I..."


    As soon as Charlie looked at her smiling face, he was furious. Suddenly he jumped up and kicked the girl on the shoulder. He lifted her to the ground and scolded: "who made you laugh! Don''t laugh! Don''t laugh! "


    He scolded. Go up at the same time. The fists and feet add up, but there is no pity for jade. Just say hello to this girl.


    Although he was young and had little strength, how could this young girl stand his beating? All of a sudden, he began to cry out in pain.


    But after all, Charlie is the emperor''s honor. When the girl saw the fight, she could only shrink her body desperately, not to mention resisting. She didn''t even dare to dodge. She could only let the other party beat her. Soon, her beautiful face was covered with black, her lips were broken, and her blood was flowing.


    Tears came out of his eyes and he looked at Charlie in horror.


    After a while, Charlie was tired after all. He sat down and gasped for a while. He stared at the girl and looked at each other''s frightened and weak eyes. He became more and more angry: "don''t cry! Don''t cry! "


    The little emperor was so abnormal that he was not allowed to laugh or cry for a while, which made the girl completely stupid and didn''t know where he angered his majesty.


    "No! Not at all! " As if he was extremely depressed, Charlie reached out and grabbed the wine bottle on the table, took a mouthful of it, and then glared at the girl: "when you laugh, it''s coquettish! She''s so cold and proud! How can you laugh so coquettishly!! Still crying!! What are you crying for! As proud as she is, no matter how she is, she will never cry! "


    Pop!


    Charlie said more and more angry, and finally hit the bottle on the ground. He pointed to the girl on the ground: "get out! Get out of here Then he looked at the girls in men''s clothes who were standing there, and was even more angry: "get out of here! Get out of here! Don''t let me see you!! Get out of here! "


    A group of girls were scared pale, where dare to stay, and quickly ran away, even the girl on the ground, was dragged out by two court servants, leaving only a string of grievance crying.


    Charlie sat there, blank eyed, muttering to himself, "no, not at all!"


    At the moment, there are still several attendants in the palace. However, seeing his majesty suddenly lose his temper, who dares to interrupt?


    Charlie sat there, more and more angry and panting. He reached out and touched the case for a while, only to find that the bottle had been smashed by himself. Then he roared, "where''s the wine! Are you blind or stupid! Go get the wine! "


    The servant was scolded by him and ran out quickly.


    A moment later, Charlie was half lying there, but he heard the sound of footsteps. He didn''t look up and said angrily, "take the wine for a long time! Are you all fools


    After drinking and scolding, I heard a calm and gentle voice: "Your Majesty."


    Charlie looked up. Before the meeting, there was a middle-aged man, beautiful and well-dressed. He was obviously an aristocrat who paid great attention to his appearance. Hair and beard are meticulous. A noble elegant atmosphere, just the eyes, but as if some deep.


    Charlie looked at it, frowned and said, "count gocha?"


    It was count gocha, the head of Princess deli''s family. Gao Cha looked at the little emperor with some gaffes. A trace of light flashed in his eyes, and then a gentle smile on his face slowly handed a wine bottle to him with both hands.


    Charlie snatched it, took a sip, then looked up at gocha coldly: "count gocha, what are you doing here?"


    "Your Majesty, I just went to see Princess Dali. Now I''m here to see you." Gao Cha''s voice was calm. As if he didn''t care about Charlie''s impatience.


    After all, the man in front of him is an important Minister of the Empire, and Princess Dali is also one of his father''s wives. General arpaye is also an important general of the Empire. Although Charlie is impatient, he can only be patient. "Oh, you have a heart. When will you return to the imperial capital? Well, you came back to attend the funeral of the late king


    "Exactly." Gao Cha said quietly with a smile: "I have already seen Princess daili. She was in a sad mood and I didn''t dare stay much longer. Come and see your majesty, but it seems that your majesty is in a bad mood


    Charlie snorted and didn''t give this guy much good looks.


    After all, he was born to the queen, as a son of man, for his father to marry a second wife. Although she didn''t say it, in private, she didn''t like Princess daili, not to mention her elder Gao Zha.


    However, Gao Zha was not too annoying. At least he was very respectful to himself in his previous contacts. Especially when he was a short-lived emperor, Gaocha had been appointed governor by his father. But still respectful to yourself. In the face of their own time, according to the etiquette. I didn''t look down on myself because I was a child.


    Charlie could not help but feel even more irritated: Although the powerful ministers of the imperial capital seemed respectful when facing themselves, they clearly regarded themselves as children in their eyes!


    Think of here, Charlie can''t help but look at this Gao Cha, looking at each other''s sincere eyes, involuntarily, in the heart of this person''s disgust feeling is weak a bit: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "There is no such thing." Gao Cha gave a little smile, but he knelt down and took the bottle from Charlie''s hand with both hands. Then he picked up a wine cup from the table, poured the wine, and handed it to Charlie. He said with a slow smile, "however, seeing that your majesty is unhappy, I just want to share your worries."


    Looking at the other party''s initiative to pour wine for himself, Charlie can''t help but soften his eyes a few times. Seeing that he was drinking, the minister who separated always talked and said that he was too young to indulge.


    Hum!


    I can''t help but look at this Gao cha. It''s a little more pleasing to the eye.


    "Share your worries?" Charlie laughed at himself and said, "you can''t share my worries."


    Gao Cha gave a mysterious smile: "it''s hard to say. Maybe I have a way."


    "What can you do?" Charlie didn''t believe it and said it coldly.


    "Your Majesty." Gao Zha came closer: "don''t worry. Let''s see if this gift I brought you can make you feel better. If you are not satisfied, it''s not too late to drive me away."


    Then, regardless of Charlie''s puzzled eyes, Gao Cha raised his hand and patted it gently twice.


    Pop! Pop!


    Then, from the door of the main hall, a figure slowly came in. As soon as he got to the door, he was stopped by the palace guards at the door. Gao Cha took a quick look at Charlie. Charlie snorted and waved his hand to let the guard let him go.


    As the figure outside came near, Charlie''s face finally showed a hint of surprise!


    The man who came in, of course, was a girl.


    Her figure is slender, and her appearance is also very beautiful, especially a pair of slender eyebrows. For girls, it is inevitable that she lacks a bit of tenderness. But instead, it adds a bit of coldness and mystery.


    Her nose is straight, but her lips are a little thin, but the corners of her mouth are curved, but they are more natural and arrogant.


    Looking at her age, she is only about sixteen or seventeen years old. As a girl of this age, she doesn''t wear a skirt, but a black Samurai robe. The robe is lined with a pair of beautiful soft armor, which has some beautiful hollowed out patterns, a thin silver sword on the waist, and even a pair of white gloves on the hands.


    At the foot of the boots, it is clear that girls should not wear, but rather like a knight''s style. A head of brown hair, hair quality is very good, but simplified into a short hair style. It looks more capable and free and easy.


    Standing there, facing Charlie, but not polite, but slightly, as if on purpose. The next slightly raised a few points.


    As soon as Charlie looked at the man, he was stunned. He couldn''t help but stare round!


    Just because. In front of this girl, fierce a look, unexpectedly and oneself don''t forget that muse, have five or six similar!


    To be sure, if we simply compare looks. Naturally, this girl is far behind the real muse. After all, the Liszt family is famous for their beauty. Although Muse has always been a tomboy, his facial features are much more exquisite than the girl in front of him.


    But in front of this girl, that a cool temperament. There are slender eyebrows, the faint implication of that a light rebellious eyes, but it is like a full Muse!


    As soon as Charlie looked at the girl, he was shocked and hazy, as if he saw the Muse standing in front of him, looking at himself coldly with that kind of rebellious eyes, and even... With some faint disdain.


    It''s like... At the ball. She refused her look.


    Gao Cha peeped at the expression and reaction of the little emperor. Heart immediately settled down, secretly proud of the snicker: it seems that his treasure is bet on the right!


    Gocha is a very smart man. Originally, her family was just a local rich family in the south. Relying on daili''s marriage to the royal family, alpai took control of the military power, and then the family power soared.


    Especially now, after the death of Prince Chen, it seems that the status of tulip family is not stable. If we can seize the opportunity to seize the heart of the little emperor at this time


    Hum, when it comes to thinking, who can be better than me on the ground?


    The little emperor liked muses. Although he didn''t know many people, Gao Cha did.


    What''s more, at the original dance, the little emperor failed to invite the Muse, but Gao Cha witnessed the whole process with his own eyes!


    Moreover, after all, he had a princess daili who was in the palace and could get information from the palace at any time. I have known for a long time how the little emperor''s temperament and temper are.


    What''s more, recently he learned a piece of news: the little emperor seems to like to make some favorite concubines dress up to please himself in his palace.


    In this way, as an experienced man, how could Gao Cha not know the young emperor''s mind?


    So... Give in to what you like!!


    This girl, who looks like a muse, was found by Gao Zha in his own family. He is a distant relative in his family.


    After being collected by him, rudezhibao was well trained and admonished by him when he was at home. After a lot of careful training, it was brought to the imperial palace of the imperial capital for Charlie.


    Now it seems that his practice really moved the little emperor''s heart!


    The little emperor could not help but stand up, approached for a few minutes, and came to the girl. He was drunk. Now his eyes were more blurred. He couldn''t help reaching out and picking each other''s chin.


    Who knows this girl, suddenly sank her face, stepped back two steps, powdered face with frost, looked at the little emperor coldly, and said in a low voice: "what are you doing?"


    If other girls are replaced, who dares to be so rude to the emperor?


    On the contrary, it''s this style. It''s arrogant and rebellious. It''s not polite to him, but it makes Charlie''s heart blossom!!


    He was not angry at all, but clapped his hands happily: "ha ha! Good! Good! That''s the expression! That''s the look! "


    Then he took the girl''s hand. Pull her to sit down, who knows the girl threw away Charlie''s hand, also don''t look at Charlie, just frown and sit down.


    As soon as Charlie''s face changed, he was about to get angry, and then his anger turned into obsession.


    "Ha ha, good, good." He sat down, too. Laugh: "drink together."


    Finish saying, actually personally picked up the wine cup.


    The girl frowned and said coldly, "thank you, your majesty. I have my own hands."


    Finish saying, don''t take Charlie''s cup, but oneself took another cup of wine, shallow drink a mouthful.


    Charlie stayed for a while, but he was more and more happy in his heart. He kept staring at the girl.


    Gao Cha looked at the girl carefully and gave her a look of appreciation, which means: well done.


    Charlie drank three glasses at a time, looked at the girl''s eyes, more and more fiery. I couldn''t help reaching out for her hand.


    The girl is still a face of indifference, forced to shake off Charlie''s hand.


    Charlie''s face changed again, and he got angry again, with a slap. He patted the table and stood up.


    Seeing that Charlie was really angry, the girl''s eyes were a little at a loss. After all, her nature is not so, this style is completely deliberately pretended.


    Originally with her own temperament, how dare she be so presumptuous in front of the emperor of the Empire? But before she came, Gao Cha gave her a strict order, asking her to hold her airs and not to show any submissiveness and fear.


    But after all, this is the emperor! The emperor was really angry. She was a little flustered.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw Gao Cha staring at himself, his eyes were severe, as if to warn something. The girl immediately thought of Gao Cha''s order. She could only harden her head and bravely face the little emperor''s eyes with a cold tone. He gritted his teeth and said, "your majesty! Please show some respect


    This is a blunt accusation. On the contrary, it made Charlie''s voice suddenly disappear, and the anger on his face gradually turned into a little bit of tenderness.


    He opened his mouth. Originally to the mouth of the angry, but into a soft language: "er... Yes, I''m not good. You, you don''t get angry. Let''s drink together... You, talk with me. "


    In the last sentence, there was some weakness and request.


    The girl was relieved and thought that Lord Gao Cha was really wonderful. The little emperor was also surprised that he was the emperor''s honor. What woman couldn''t get it? Who is not obedient to the woman he likes? Instead, he likes women to treat him coldly? This is really weird.


    Just put on airs to an emperor like this, in the heart unavoidably some uneasy.


    After a while, Charlie drank two more glasses. His eyes gradually became blurred when he looked at the girl. However, he seemed to hesitate for a moment and whispered: "can you... Dance?"


    "Dancing?" The girl hesitated for a while, secretly took a look at Gao cha. Gao Cha nodded quietly, and then the girl frowned: "I''m not very good at it."


    Charlie''s eyes were a little hotter. He looked at the woman in front of him, and his tone showed a trace of tenderness: "you won''t, I''ll teach you."


    This is actually a soft request, not half of the emperor''s command tone.


    Then Charlie stood up, called the servant standing beside him, and gave two orders. A moment later, a royal ritual musician came in and slowly played the soft dance music.


    Charlie''s face was red with wine vapor at the moment. He stared at the girl, his eyes had become drunk, and he suddenly chuckled: "ha ha... I just want you to dance with me."


    With that, he reached for the woman''s hand and took her to the middle.


    The girl was about to play the same old trick again, but suddenly she saw Gao Zha''s look in her eyes and stopped struggling. After all, she couldn''t play too much.


    The little emperor was clearly half drunk and half awake. He took the girl to dance slowly with the music. At the beginning, he was able to support her. He reluctantly walked according to the rhythm of the dance music. But gradually, after more than ten steps, his feet were in a mess. He staggered and hung himself on the girl. Hazy drunk. What''s more, he had already tightly tied his arm around the other party''s slender waist. Suddenly, he muttered in his mouth: "he... What''s good for him? Why don''t you look at me? I am, but... The emperor of the Empire! Yes, yes, the emperor


    Finish. Actually head slanted on the girl''s shoulder, as if already completely drunk.


    The girl was a little worried. She reluctantly held on to Charlie''s body and whispered in his ear, "what did you say?"


    "Well, I said, why don''t you like me? I don''t like you. I''m the emperor of the Empire... "Charlie closed his eyes, mumbled a few words, and finally reluctantly opened his eyelids, but his eyes were obviously lax, trying to find the opposite eyes. Staring at the girl:


    "Muse... I, I really like you, Muse..."


    Finish saying, body a soft finally. So I got drunk and went to sleep.


    Gocha stood up, raised his hand and motioned to the band. The band stopped playing immediately. The girl put the little emperor on the soft collapse. Then she turned her head and looked at Gao Cha with some doubts in her eyes.


    Gao Cha''s expression seemed to be hesitant, but he finally bit his teeth and made up his mind. Looking at the court waiters on both sides, he said with a smile, "Your Majesty is drunk. Let her serve your majesty here."


    Then he reached out and pointed to the girl he had brought.


    The court waiters on both sides were all smart people. They knew each other immediately and showed some ambiguous smiles.


    Later, Gao Cha and the court waiters retreated to the huge palace. Only the little emperor and the girl were left.


    The little emperor was drunk. Dizzy, drunk for several hours before waking up. But it was already light.


    When he woke up drunk, his brain was dazed. He only felt that there was a soft body around him leaning against him. When he was thirsty, he vaguely called out: "water, I want to drink water."


    The man next to him immediately moved a few times. In a short time, a cup had reached Charlie''s mouth, but he didn''t seem to know how to serve others. Charlie barely drank two mouthfuls of water, but almost choked. He couldn''t help getting angry. He opened his eyes and said angrily, "how do you do things! Er... You


    He finally looked carefully at the person around him, the facial features, the air in the eyes, the expression and the temperament. Wasn''t that the person in his dream who was in a daze last night?


    The girl had been around Charlie all night, and now she was tired. Especially after the little emperor was drunk, he went to sleep in his arms. Although he was young, he pressed on his arm all night, which made her arm numb and sore. She was very tired. But because of the other party''s emperor status, he did not dare to struggle. After all, imitating the nature of the Muse is only useful when Charlie is sober. However, if the other party is drunk, it would be greatly inappropriate if he really angered the little emperor.


    When Charlie woke up, he was surprised to see the girl for the first time. But when he looked at her carefully, he was disappointed and sighed in a low voice: "Oh, you... Are not her."


    Said, struggling to sit up, and feel some dry mouth, frown: "give me a drink of water."


    He was an emperor. Although he was young, he naturally had an authority. The girl subconsciously wanted to bring water, but then she suddenly remembered what Gao Cha had taught her. She calmed down and said coldly: "you wake up, don''t you drink by yourself?"


    "Huh?" Charlyton was angry, but then he looked at the girl''s face, but he showed some interest, and his anger disappeared. I couldn''t help but take two sips from my cup. After the hangover, the cool water came into my throat and felt better. I said, "turn your face around and let me have a good look."


    The girl listened to each other''s tone a little softer. She knew that she was right. She continued to keep a straight face and said coldly: "what do you want me to do?"


    The colder she was, the more interested Charlie was. Finally, he climbed over and sat in front of her, trying to look at each other''s faces.


    The girl was a little embarrassed by him and glared at him: "you! What are you looking at? What are you looking at? "


    On the contrary, Charlie laughed, his eyes full of fire: "good looking! Of course it looks good! Ha ha ha ha ha


    Charlie laughs a few times, suddenly pours on it, pours on the girl under his body and gets close to it. He gave her a big kiss on the face.


    "You The girl pushed Charlie away, but after only two push, her strength became smaller and smaller. She is deliberately half push, and the expression on her face is still full of resistance.


    Charlie''s heart was itchy, and his whole body was boiling with blood. He stretched out his hand to hold each other''s hands.


    The girl had a little fun and was kissed by Charlie on her face and mouth. Suddenly, she thought of Gao Cha''s warning: let him taste some sweetness. But it can''t be too easy for him. All of a sudden, he used his strength and pushed Charlie away.


    Charlie was pushed aside by her, and his head hit the corner of the case. As for the pain, his anger came up, and he said angrily: "son of a bitch! How dare you


    The girl was in a panic, looking at the little emperor''s forehead are swollen up, I''m afraid it is their own trouble. Can only harden the scalp: "you!"


    "I don''t know what!" Charlie was furious: "I''m the emperor! How dare you disobey me? "


    The girl gritted her teeth and met Charlie''s eyes: "yes! What if you are the emperor! The emperor can seize... Me at will? "


    With that, I suddenly thought of a unique skill. I pressed the slender sword on my waist with one hand. Originally, the slender sword was not a weapon, but a ceremonial sword. There is no lethality at all, otherwise, it will not be brought here. If it was a real weapon, it would have been taken away by the guards before it came in.


    This girl is really talented in acting. Reaction is also very sensitive, suddenly pulled out the sword, body hard to retreat, cold with the blade against his throat, staring at Charlie, a face absolutely: "if you force me, I, I will not die from you!"


    Charlie used to look furious. Looking at the other party so strong, the rebellious look in his eyes immediately dissolved his anger completely, but suddenly sat down, soft language gently said: "Oh, you, you don''t do this, me. I will not force you


    There was a pause. He just used the tone of discussion, soft voice way: "you put down the sword.". Talk to me, will you? I will not bully you. "


    The girl knew that she had passed the test again, and a glimmer of satisfaction flashed in her eyes. Then she slowly put down her weapon: "you''re OK, I won''t die. But you can''t force me any more! " Charlie looked at the girl, his eyes showed more and more tenderness... That afternoon, his Majesty the Imperial Emperor sent out a warrant, count gocha''s loyalty is commendable, diligent and loyal, as a reward. From now on, he was granted the title of Earl of the court and 100 Jin of gold. In addition, the Earl of gocha was the governor of the province of tiril, and he was the Deputy Minister of state of the Empire! The Earl of GAUCHA was still in charge of all the affairs of the province. This order was not even discussed with the ministers of any imperial capital. Instead, it was directly conveyed from the Imperial Palace and sent to the departments. The leaders of all imperial capitals were surprised to receive this order! Deputy Secretary of state? Are you kidding!? For a long time, the prime minister was the Prime Minister of the Empire, and the position of vice minister of state was actually the deputy of the prime minister. All along, when there was a prime minister, the position of deputy minister was just a nominal title. But the problem is, since the old Prime Minister robustscher, the post of Prime Minister of the Empire has been vacant. Now that there is no leader and no prime minister in the Empire, a deputy minister of state has been appointed? Isn''t that right? Isn''t there... No prime minister, but vice minister? Then the power in the hands of the deputy minister is very heavy if it is light or heavy! Your majesty, what does that mean?! Many big men went to the palace to see his majesty one after another on this day, trying to get some information. But these people were not received by little Charlie. The reply of the court waiter in the palace is very clear: Your Majesty is dealing with an important matter and will not meet you for the time being. Only a few big men with sensitive information, such as camisilo, got the news: the emperor was not dealing with something important, but was accompanying a girl. And this girl was brought into the palace by count gocha the night before. It''s said to be a girl from count gocha''s family. When they got the news, they were surprised. Is... In count gocha''s family, there was a princess daili first, and now there is another princess? Did the women marry two emperors? Count gocha, what a trick! Good method¡° Your highness, look... "Lan Lan looks worried and looks at little princess Karina. Karina frowned, thought about it carefully for a while, and sighed: "Alas, my father has calculated everything, but he has only missed such a thing... My brother, after all, is a teenager. When he is young, he will forget everything and ignore everything." Looking at the young princess''s old words, Lan Lan frowned and said, "but now all the ministers are waiting in the palace, but your majesty refuses to see anyone... Count gocha, I think... I''m afraid he doesn''t have a good heart."¡° Well, of course he didn''t have a good heart. " Princess Karina gave a cold smile. Then she sighed again: "other things, I have confidence to persuade my brother. But young people''s first love... Alas, although I have never experienced it, I have heard that when this kind of feeling comes, nothing can resist it. And my brother is so rebellious, I''m afraid... "" that... "Karina finally made up her mind and looked at blue:" I immediately wrote a letter to the court magician to send to the north as soon as possible... Alas, before my brother wanted to call the teacher back to the imperial capital to attend the funeral, I didn''t agree. Now it seems that I really need the teacher to come back. "

 Chapter 650

    Du Wei first received an official document from the Imperial Palace emissary of the imperial capital. The little emperor Charlie expressed the hope that he could put down his military affairs for the time being and return to the imperial capital to attend the Regent''s funeral.


    But it''s not an order.


    Dewey was hesitating, and he didn''t want to go back to the capital at the moment. After all, as the manager of the front line, I''m afraid I can''t make it back in a month. I just came back from Daxueshan before. It''s an adventure.


    The spirit king in the North didn''t move much. It was his own luck.


    But now it''s late autumn. According to my guess, I''m afraid the other side will launch an offensive before winter. At this time, I can''t leave.


    I''m trying to figure out how to push it off.


    But then that night, a magician from the court came to the city and secretly met duvet. He brought a letter written by Princess Karina. After reading the letter, duvet was worried and hesitated for a moment. Then he slowly closed the letter and sighed.


    "It seems that I have to go back."


    "Your Highness has more to say." The court magician, who was on her way, made a long journey, and the power of magic was huge. Her face was weary, but she lowered her voice, and said, "Princess highness let me convey a word:" come back, be careful and safe. "


    Du Wei''s expression is also a Lin: "is there any change in the imperial capital?"


    The court magician shook his head: "I don''t know. Princess Karina is now in command of the court magician. I just follow her orders. "


    The magician''s long journey to deliver letters, although much faster than the messenger on horseback, but the magic consumption is really amazing. Dewey asked a few words, but he couldn''t find anything, so he asked him to go down and have a rest.


    "This Chen... Actually gave the court magician to Kalina, a child less than ten years old." Dewey was slightly surprised, too. However, most of the things that Prince Chen did in his life were different from ordinary people, and it was in line with his consistent temperament to do this kind of thing against common sense before he died.


    What''s more, Karina is much smarter than little Charlie. Maybe before Prince Chen died, he wanted to leave the little emperor an extra constraint.


    Du Wei is very easy to guess through the arrangement of Prince Chen, but then, for the problem of returning to the imperial capital, there are some choices.


    This letter from Karina. Asking Duwei to return to the imperial capital is different from Charlie''s call.


    Charlie''s call, just hope that Dewey back to attend the Regent''s funeral. If it''s just a funeral, it''s enough to go back for ten and a half days.


    But in Kalina''s letter, between the lines, she clearly suggested that Duwei would return to the imperial capital. Don''t go back to the front line in a short time! I hope Du Wei can stay in the imperial capital to assist the little emperor for a period of time.


    But in this way, we will be separated from the front line temporarily. The eastern front has only achieved a little bit of stability here, and he is about to go back, but Dewey is reluctant to give up such a situation.


    On the North Bank of the river, the snow is falling. Although Dewey has learned that Luoxue is not trying to invade on a large scale, it is hard to guarantee that it will not look for several opportunities to win several battles. Once you leave yourself, the front line is here. Can you hold it?


    I don''t want to talk about anything else. I just want to talk about Lei Qi. If you leave yourself, others won''t be able to command you! Small 250 Gaida is a suitable candidate, but Gaida is only a private general of his own family. He has no imperial position and can''t command the army. He replaced himself with someone else, but he couldn''t command Lei Qi.


    If Gabriel''s younger brother can be a few years older, he is a suitable candidate. But now


    I''ve managed to clean up the morale of the army, and I''m about to take control of nearly 200000 troops on the eastern front. When I leave, all my previous achievements will be wasted?


    Ah, if you want to blame it, blame Gao Zha, that bastard!


    Well, first a princess Dali, then alpai. Now it''s another high-level investigation. Why does this family always have people who are against them!


    Kalina''s letter has roughly said that Gao Cha bewitched the little emperor in the imperial capital. Although Karina''s writing is not very detailed, it is vaguely revealed. It seems that the beauty bewitched the little emperor''s mind.


    It is amazing that the governor general was promoted to the position of deputy minister of state overnight.


    After all, the little emperor is young. Once he is completely bewitched by this kind of old fox, something will inevitably go wrong. What''s more, when Gao Zha sits in the Vice Minister of state, in the imperial capital and beside the little emperor, once he takes full power, it is not a good thing for him.


    The most important thing is: now in the imperial capital, it seems that no one else can compete with Gao cha.


    Either camisillo or the count of villa. After all, they were all the cronies of Prince Chen, the Regent. The so-called one emperor and one courtier, it seems that the Little Emperor didn''t completely trust the cronies left by his father. It''s hard to avoid trying to cultivate a few cronies.


    Gaocha had Princess daili as backup in the palace to keep abreast of the trend in the palace at any time. In the north, alpai led the army and held military power. The strength of the family has been a complete rise.


    "It seems that I really need to go back."


    After a night of deliberation, Dewey finally made up his mind. After daybreak, the generals were summoned to discuss. Nominally, the general power was temporarily given to the two division heads, but the command power of his own direct division was given to his own direct line yaluoer. Yaluoer performed well in the battle of accepting the fortress. After the reward, Duwei had been promoted to the rank of deputy division head, The position of the head of the division was deliberately vacant. It''s kind of forced to take Alor''s power up.


    Dewey made arrangements for arol to direct his own division, which included several Imperial Academy students and his brother Gabriel. In addition, he specially ordered Gaida to cooperate with Alor''s work as much as possible. Moreover, the division directly under the command of yaluoer is also responsible for the important task of Garrisoning the fortress.


    In this way, basically in the East, although yaluoer is not the nominal commander-in-chief, he has been able to control a small half of the troops. It can also stabilize the situation.


    Duwei met Chishui Duan in private and asked the strong man to stay here to help. Originally, Du Wei was ready for hard persuasion. But without waiting for Du Wei to finish, Chishui agreed. It was so easy that Du Wei was surprised.


    "The spirit, on the North Bank of the river." Chishui cut off the cold channel.


    Duwei immediately understood that Chishui Duan was still in the snow mountain. He was defeated by the snow. He also wants to stay here, to have a chance to fight with the snow again, to shame before the snow.


    That''s good


    However, chishuiduan is too eccentric. If he is fierce at that time, God knows if he will be in trouble... More importantly, another identity of chishuiduan is... Lu Gao, former commander of the northwest army! Lu Gao used to be a high-level General of the Empire. Many people in the army knew him! Dewey didn''t dare to let him show up in case he was recognized. It''s more of a hassle.


    But


    Yeah! Dewey''s heart is moving again! Chishuiduan once served as the commander of the northwest army! His military talent is not weak! With him here, yalor, though cautious, was too young. With the help of chishuiduan, an old warlord who has been rampant in the Northwest for decades, that''s almost enough!


    After all this, Dewey was ready to leave for the imperial capital.


    Of course he can''t ride. In order to be in a hurry, he simply asked the air force to mobilize two large airships. But the angel and Griffin Knight are all left in the north.


    But before going on the road, Miss Nicole suddenly caught up with Dewey and didn''t say much. It''s just a cold request to go back to the imperial capital with Dewey.


    "Why?" Dewey grinned bitterly.


    He also wants to keep the queen Medusa on the front line. In Du Wei''s opinion, chishuiduan is not with himself after all. He may not be able to trust him at that time. Keeping queen Medusa is another layer of insurance.


    And before the battle, Nicole has also been brilliant! The battle that summoned the golden eye Python Legion petrified thousands of ORC soldiers in World War I. the shocking scene really hit the morale of the other side. Nicole was responsible for at least half of the victory.


    If she can stay at the front. Of course, Dewey is more at ease.


    But


    "I don''t care about the lives of these people." Miss Nicole coldly pointed out: "I just like to follow you. Don''t forget what you promised me... I''m not your man! "


    Du Wei sighed and could only agree to the beautiful snake''s request.


    In the previous war, Miss Nicole cut off all her golden hair in order to summon the golden eye Python army. In the past three months, her hair has been long. At the moment, it''s just medium and long hair, which is tied up with a silk scarf. With his eyes closed, he followed duvet to the airship. But he always stood by Dewey''s side for a moment.


    Dewey couldn''t help laughing: "Why are you following me so closely? They''re all on the airship. Are you afraid that I will run away? "


    Miss Nicole turned her head to think, and said faintly, "I''m not afraid."


    "That..." Dewey felt that Nicole''s mood seemed a little strange, but the beautiful snake would not follow him so closely before.


    "I... Have a bad feeling." Miss Nicole shook her head and stopped talking.


    Duwei returned to the imperial capital, and AILU and muse naturally refused to stay in the front line. However, Muse ran away from home, but some of them didn''t want to go back to the imperial capital. They were dragged onto the airship by Dewey.


    AILU is different. Daxueshan has been disbanded. She is homeless. Besides following Duwei, she seems to have no other way to go. She is hot and has a small waist. It seems that she has been depressed since she got down from the snow mountain. Although it''s her consistent wish to follow Du Wei, as a disciple of Da Xue mountain, Da Xue mountain has been dissolved, which is not a small blow to her.


    The room is warm as spring. In a magic lighting on the ceiling, several fist sized jewels are shining with soft light.


    On the luxurious big bed, little Charlie turned over, then slowly sat up and looked at the people around him.


    The girl closed her eyes as if frowning faintly. She was sleeping, and her face was born with a cool temperament.


    In fact, her appearance is not too beautiful, can only be regarded as seven or eight points of beauty. In the palace of beautiful women, she is not outstanding. But what fascinates Charlie most is that she looks like a muse!


    Gently lifted the thin blanket, the girl''s naked body exposed to the air, young and delicate body, with the breath of youth. Long slender legs curled up, slender waist, skin with a faint luster


    She shrank there, one arm on her chest, covering the two full points on her chest. In her sleep, her cheeks still had a slight flush... This is the trace left after last night''s passion.


    Charlie looked at the naked girl for a moment.


    This is not his first woman. As a son of the royal family. As a prince, you were crowned emperor at the age of 11.


    Charlie, who has just reached the age of 12, has completed the transformation from a boy to a man in a beautiful maid''s field, which is very common among the rich and noble families.


    But for Charlie, the girl around him is where he is now. Among the women who have occupied the land, he is the one who fascinates him the most.


    With a slight sigh, Charlie couldn''t help extending his hand over the girl''s slender waist. Touch each other''s greasy skin, and then slowly slide your fingers down


    Gently hum, the girl slowly opened her eyes, looked at the little emperor, felt the other side''s hand, the girl frowned, the voice is very flat: "you want it again?"


    The voice is very calm, as if there is not much emotional color. But it was this cold tone that set Charlie''s heart on fire again.


    "Don''t move, I hurt." The girl sat up, pulled the blanket, wrapped her naked body, and looked at Charlie.


    Although the cheek is still with last night''s residual blush, but the eyes are cold.


    Charlie also can''t help but feel some inexplicable emotion, in front of this girl. It''s her. Or "she"?


    Subconsciously glanced at the snow-white sheets under the body, that point of red suddenly jumped into the eyes.


    "Last night. Is this your first time Charlie whispered.


    The girl seemed to frown and blush a little, but she glared back at Charlie: "who do you think I am?"


    This question was very impolite, but it made Charlie happy.


    He is a little excited, in the heart suddenly surged up a few male pride, caught each other''s: "what''s your name?"


    The girl can''t help but have some resentment in her heart. Although she is in accordance with Gao Cha''s order to accompany the little emperor.


    I''ve been with the little emperor for several days. Under his deliberate performance, the little emperor seems to really like himself. These days, he''s always with him. No, it should be said that the little emperor keeps himself around, eating, drinking, walking, even dealing with government affairs. The little emperor tries his best to shirk himself and let himself sit beside him whenever he has time, Then the young emperor held his chin and looked at himself. It was an hour, as if he didn''t mean to be bored at all.


    Until last night, Gao Cha quietly asked a court servant who had been bribed to send a secret order to him, so that he could complete the last step as soon as possible and completely sacrifice himself to the little emperor.


    So, everything... Half pushed, last night, I gave my body to the 12-year-old young emperor.


    Although I didn''t like the little emperor very much in my heart, I came here mostly because of the order of Lord Gao cha. But as a young girl, for this young boy who has his own body, there is still a strange feeling in her heart.


    Let the girl heart some resentment is... These days, the little emperor actually did not ask his name!!


    Did he not care?


    Or... He didn''t want to know?


    When he looks at himself, he is actually looking at others?!


    Even last night, when he gave his first life to him, he never asked his name!


    And now, the little emperor suddenly asked, let her heart resentment, but also can''t help but give birth to a faint expectation.


    "My name is..."


    "Forget it." Charlie suddenly waved his hand and looked at the girl: "it doesn''t matter what your name used to be. From today on, you can change your name. From today on, your name is muse


    Muse?


    It''s not the first time girls have heard the name. The first time I saw the little emperor, he had called this name before he got drunk.


    Is it... The "she"?


    The girl''s face was very cold. She frowned and said, "my name is not muse. My name is..."


    "Shut up." Charlie frowned and stood up irresistibly: "you can call what you want!"


    The girl was a little flustered and was about to repeat her old trick. She was a little tough and resisted: "no! My name is... "


    "Enough!" Charlie was impatient. He looked at the girl and said coldly, "do you think I can''t see you''re acting? Hum... You are very much like her. If you add deliberate performance, you will be even more like her. But you can do it when I need you. " Then Charlie got out of bed and stood naked beside the bed. He took up his big robe and put it on him. He turned to look at the girl and sneered, "I''m very young, but I''m not a fool." The girl was a little surprised. Looking at her appearance, Charlie suddenly felt a little softhearted again. He leaned back and gently picked her chin, with a faint smile: "well, I don''t like your expression, Muse! You''re my woman now, remember¡° I... "MMM Charlie snorted coldly, his eyes were sharp, and then he called out, "Muse." The girl struggled for a while, finally unwilling to bow her head: "yes, i... my name is Muse!" Said, but hands tightly pinch the sheets, the more tightly grasp. Looking at her stubborn appearance, he recalled Charlie''s thoughts. Finally, he sighed, his eyes glowed with warmth, and sat beside the bed: "you help me put on my shoes." Biting her teeth, the girl climbed to the bedside, got out of bed, knelt down in front of Charlie and picked up her boots. Looking at her unwilling eyes, Charlie was more and more soft in his heart. He closed his eyes and thought for a while, then suddenly said: "Muse..." "... Yes, your majesty." The voice was cold and stiff¡° I''ll... Make you imperial concubine. "...?" The girl was shocked! Surprised to look up at the little emperor¡° You didn''t catch me Charlie light way: "I seal you for imperial concubine." Then, he leaned over and gently squeezed the girl''s chin, with a strange smile: "yes, that''s the expression, that''s the look. I like it. I''ll keep it that way. " After a pause, he stood up and looked at some stunned girls. He reached out and pulled her up. He said with a smile, "come on, go with me to meet my teacher... Muse!" The girl''s body trembled slightly. She couldn''t help looking at the little emperor. Finally, she straightened her face and reappeared that cold and rebellious look. But the look in her eyes was faint, but there was something more

 Chapter 651

    Early in the morning, the little emperor Charles himself came to the gate of the imperial city to welcome duvet, the tulip Duke, who returned to Beijing


    It''s a great honor to the tulip Duke who used to be his teacher.


    Duvet arrived at the imperial capital in the middle of the night, went back to the Duke''s house, hastily packed up, and rode to the palace at dawn.


    From a distance, Dewey looked at little Charlie standing at the gate of the imperial city. The young emperor was already in full dress. Although in order to express his mourning, his clothes were still mainly black, but from his fierce eyes, some hidden things in the young man''s nature began to be exposed gradually after he took power.


    Du Wei sighed in his heart, got off the horse from a distance, gave the horse to the accompanying bodyguard, and walked slowly.


    "Teacher." Charlie steps up to Dewey, but he doesn''t bow his head like before, just opens his mouth.


    Du Wei smile, guess Charlie''s mind, also not clear, take the initiative to bow salute.


    There was a glimmer of satisfaction in Charlie''s eyes, and then he took Dewey''s hand and said with a smile, "you are my teacher. How can you salute me?"


    Du Wei just a faint smile: "Your Majesty is now the king of a country, etiquette can not be random.". Although I have been your Majesty''s teacher, I am also your Majesty''s minister. " With that, he was still in the right color. After giving the gift, he looked at the little emperor with calm eyes.


    Charlie was a little embarrassed, but just a moment later he recovered his composure, and his tone appropriately revealed a trace of sadness: "before my father died, he once told me that the state affairs should rely more on the help of the teacher. I look forward to it day and night, and finally I hope the teacher will come back!"


    Dewey sighed in his heart. A little polite.


    Suddenly his eyes fell behind Charlie. A girl dressed in men''s clothes a few steps away was stunned.


    Du Weidi''s first impression is: like! It''s really like that!


    The second reaction was to take a deep look at Charlie and sigh in his heart: "I see!"


    As soon as he came back last night, he quickly summoned the young Zach and others who had stayed in the imperial capital, asked about the situation in the imperial capital these days, and learned that Gao Cha had offered a beautiful woman of his family to the little emperor, which pleased the little emperor''s mind. This kind of beauty trick is old-fashioned, but for a young emperor, the effect is surprisingly good.


    Today, I saw the girl behind Charlie''s face. With Dewey''s intelligence, I couldn''t guess the secret?


    "Teacher... Where''s the Muse?" When Du Wei was stunned, Charlie suddenly laughed: "I heard that Muse came back with you?"


    Well, this guy is very sensitive. I''m afraid someone has been secretly sent to watch outside my house.


    Dewey frowned and looked at Charlie, but he didn''t answer. He just said softly, "Your Majesty, I''d better go to the memorial ceremony first."


    This excuse is aboveboard. The little emperor could not pursue other problems, so he could only nod his head. But suddenly he pointed to the girl standing behind him: "teacher... It''s a member of count gocha''s family. Count it up. She''s also Princess Dali''s niece


    Du Wei nodded and looked at the girl more. He didn''t like it in his heart and didn''t show it on his face. He just gave Charlie another look with a faint smile. He said slowly: "the first king has just passed away. Your majesty is the king of a country. Please be careful. After all, how many eyes are fixed on your majesty. "


    The meaning of the words is a little bit to blame the little emperor for his muddle headed behavior. As soon as his father died, he put his mind on making women. It''s really a bit of a shame.


    After all, Charlie has some fear of Dewey. At the beginning, one is a teacher and the other is an apprentice. Dewey still leaves some dignified feelings in Charlie''s heart. At the moment, Dewey taught me a lesson. Charlie didn''t dare to retort, but he didn''t say a word. The expression is a little chatty.


    Du Wei looked at the girl more, but found that the girl had a lot of courage. She even stared back at her with her eyes. The arrogance between her eyes was a kind of Muse, and her heart felt absurd.


    I knew that it was so easy to deal with the little emperor, so I could find a substitute... This is a good way, but I didn''t think of it... Blunder, blunder!


    In fact, Charlie deliberately asked the girl to accompany him to meet Dewey. He had a sense of negative in his heart. After all, he was still a half year old and always had some rebellious thoughts. Before, I liked Muse in my heart, but I couldn''t, and I witnessed that muse and Gabriel were very close.


    In the past, he was a powerless short emperor, and he was under the influence of Duwei, and he was not good at robbing women with Duwei''s younger brother, so he could not help but plant some faint resentment in his heart. Today, I brought a girl who looks like a muse to Dewey. In fact, she wanted to show off a little: didn''t you stop me from getting muses? I found one myself, which is no worse than Muse!


    But Duwei''s eyes, but clearly some disdain, can''t help but let Charlie some disheartened.


    In fact, his feelings for Dewey were somewhat complicated. Dewey used to be his teacher, and when Dewey taught him, he acted in a wild way, had a unique style of doing things, and was eloquent, which was deeply liked and respected by Charlie. In addition to Du Weigong''s high weight, he naturally has a sense of dignity. Charlie''s heart is also a little worship of Du Wei for a while. Even in his heart, he felt that his teacher seemed to have extraordinary ability, as if there was nothing he could not do, whether it was to fight against the temple or to help himself to the throne.


    It can be said that in addition to his father, the most awed place in his heart is Dewey.


    Otherwise, I would not pester Dewey when I was eager to be in the upper position, hoping to let Dewey play for me.


    But later, Dewey always evaded Charlie, so that Charlie''s mind had some changes: the teacher clearly so great ability, but is not willing to work for himself, is not to see himself!


    In this way, the original love and respect will gradually change some flavor, slightly more a bit of hidden resentment.


    The "Muse" around him is not happy. The tulip Duke just looked at himself. Clearly with a little disdain and ridicule, although the eyes are not strong, but as if the sword can see through people in an instant! She couldn''t help but look unnatural. She thought that she was the emperor''s woman now, and the little emperor himself promised to be his imperial concubine in the morning. No matter how big the tulip Duke was, she didn''t care about him. I don''t even call. I just look at it like this


    "Come on, take me to see the old king." Du Wei sighed, this time in the tone, is completely real sad.


    Charlie didn''t dare to say anything more. He led Dewey to the palace.


    Royal etiquette of Roland Empire, the death of the emperor. The body will be left in the palace, decorated with a place similar to the mourning hall, and buried after a month''s hanging sacrifice.


    Although Prince Chen did not have the name of emperor, he had the reality of emperor, so he had a funeral. Everything was done according to the emperor''s specifications.


    This specially decorated mourning hall is solemnly decorated. A tall black curtain symbolizing mourning has already been hung at the door and enters the hall. In the empty hall, several braziers around are burning all day long. Above the head, there is a magic illusion like the starry sky.


    Above, the sun, moon and stars rotate slowly, symbolizing the immortal spirit.


    At the top of the hall is a magic array with countless crystal stones.


    The magic array was set up by the court magicians, shining magically, and the one in the middle was in a specially made crystal coffin. Prince Chen lay there quietly.


    Under the effect of magic, in this crystal coffin, the body can be stored for many days without decay. At this moment, from a distance, he is lying there quietly, as if asleep, still keeping his face, even under the effect of magic. There was even a faint sheen on his face. As if I would open my eyes and wake up at any time.


    Duwei came in and saw Prince Chen lying in the crystal coffin. All of a sudden, there was a trace of bitterness in my heart.


    Vaguely, it seems that in the past, under the tower of the imperial Magic Union, the young prince Chen, dressed in elegant robes, walked towards himself with a smile


    "My name is Chen. "Augustine, that''s my full name."


    On the day of the coup d''etat, standing on the wall of the Imperial City, he had a calm face. Facing the swords of the rebels, he still spoke with a confident smile


    "I make you Duke, Duke of tulips! As long as I fly the yellow flag of thorns, tulips will bloom on this continent! "


    Du Wei thought, looking a little trance, but suddenly strode up, went directly to the coffin, quietly looking at the people in the coffin.


    He took a deep breath, then suddenly reached out and held the coffin with both hands


    There is no doubt that his action is not polite. Fortunately, Charlie behind didn''t say anything, but the two palace guards who followed him changed color at the same time. As he was about to stop Dewey, Charlie waved his hand and shook his head to signal them to shut up.


    Looking at it, Dewey seemed to tremble, but suddenly turned around and looked straight into Charlie''s eyes: "Your Majesty, I have a heartless request. Please do agree."


    "Er... Teacher, please go ahead."


    Dewey took a deep breath, shook his head and said with a forced smile, "I... I want to stay here alone for a while. I have something to say to the old king alone."


    At the same time, the palace guard beside him changed color. Du Wei''s request was not out of line, and the establishment was nonsense!


    As a foreign minister, how could he be allowed to stay alone in the former king''s hall?


    Who knows, Charlie agreed without hesitation and said softly, "OK! I know that there is a special friendship between the teacher and father. I know the teacher''s mood. I''ll go out first... Teacher, you can come to my study later. "


    With that, regardless of the eyes of the bodyguard, Charlie waved and said coldly, "everyone, go out with me."


    The emperor has spoken. How dare the bodyguard tell? But after walking out of the mourning hall, the "Muse" could not help but frown in a low voice and said: "this tulip Duke... Hum!"


    Charlie stopped. I took a deep look at her and suddenly frowned, "shut up."


    Seeing the "Muse" face changed, Charlie sighed: "you don''t understand. The feelings between my father and my teacher are not understood by others. I don''t even know, not to mention you. "


    Then he took the girl and walked away. In the hall, Dewey sat beside the coffin at random. He leaned lazily on the coffin and held the lid of the coffin in his hand. He was silent for a long time, and finally... "Chen, you... You, really left... Really left." For a long time, Du Wei seemed to sigh like a general gently said such a sentence. This sentence, as if light floating. But it seems to contain indescribable deep meaning... Said, Du Weidi hand actually gently knocked twice on the coffin, the smile on his face, some sad, but also some bitter. His tone is very calm, as if chatting with an old friend: "to be honest, until just now, I still have three hopes in my heart. I hope you''re not really dead. Well, I always think that people like you can''t die so easily. You''re such a guy Du Wei shook his head. His eyes were red, but he seemed to raise his hand gently. He put a quick wipe on the corner of his eyes and continued to smile: "I always think about a few years ago. In the Palace Square, you guys, one backhand after another, one card after another, finally forced your elder brother Prince to the end. You''re such a guy... You like to keep everything in your hand, and you''re never willing to show the whole truth to others. So, on my way here, I still had some illusions in my heart. Just hope. This time, it''s a cover you made, pretending to be dead. I''ve been fooled. " Dewey forced a smile again and said in a low voice, "Hey, you guy... You used to like to make some covers for people to drill. Why don''t you cheat me this time? You... I wish you were lying to me again. Ah, you, ah... Why don''t you lie to me. You''re a guy¡° Actually, it''s interesting for us to think about it occasionally. I read the general history of the mainland. It seems that in the history of the Empire, there are few such a couple of monarchs and ministers as ours. ha-ha! Ha! But now, without you, I feel so boring. You know what I''m thinking, and I can guess what you''re trying to do. In just a few years, you promoted me to the Duke of tulip, the general of the Empire... Oh, you know... Well, I dare not tell you that when you are alive. It''s said that in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, there are even some boring birdmen who wonder whether you like masculinity, and even some despicable bastards. They wonder if there is any secret between you and me. Ha ha ha, you say, funny or not. " After another pause, Dewey''s eyes seemed to be filled with tears: "but we know. You trust me, and I trust you. That day, in the Imperial City, your brother''s rebels were down there, and you joked with me... Oh, do you know, that day, I almost wanted to kill you. But, you guy, with a smile, gave me a bottle of magic potion to drink... Hello, Hello! I''ve always wanted to ask you, that day, did you see that my heart moved to kill? But deliberately took a bottle of liquid medicine to move me? You are always so cunning, hehe! I guess you must have done it on purpose, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Slowly, he just stood up again, looking at the Chen Prince lying in the coffin¡° Shit! I seldom shed tears at ordinary times, now for you, but I shed tears again! If you see it, you will laugh at me again. " With that, Du Wei wiped his eyes, restrained his smiling face, and stared at the people in the coffin for a long time. Finally, he slowly and solemnly said: "Hey, I have something to say to you..." he took a deep breath. Du Wei looked at Prince Chen''s face, and his tone was very serious: "you''re dead, I''m very sad... Really!"

 Chapter 652

    Du Wei held the coffin and sighed for a while. Then he took out a strange thing from his arms. I''m afraid no one in the world can recognize it, but it''s three pillars of incense.


    Duvet shook his hands, and a flash of fire came out of his fingertips, lighting the incense. Curling in the smoke, you can hear Dewey say softly: "Hey, do you know this guy. This thing is unique in the world. Before I came here, I was thinking that if a unique guy like you died, I should give you something special. I thought about it and made it myself. This thing is in front of me... Well, in another world, it''s called "Xiang". Alas... Originally, I wanted to make some Yuanbao candles, but I was afraid of trouble. "


    Du Wei, holding three sticks of incense in his hand, solemnly ordered three points to the coffin.


    At this time, a gust of wind behind him gently lifted the black curtain at the entrance of the hall.


    Du Wei frowned slightly, did not look back, but said faintly: "what''s the matter? Isn''t your majesty allowing me to be alone? "


    Behind him came a hoarse voice: "Your Highness."


    The sound was familiar, and Dewey turned and looked behind him.


    A thin figure, a red robe, is the Royal magician''s costume. It''s just that the red cloak covers his face, plus the angle. Although there is a brazier burning around him, he is just impartial. He stands in the backlight and lowers his head, so that people can''t see his appearance clearly.


    But Du Wei was surprised by the sound: "Yi? You


    "I am the chief magician of the court." The man whispered.


    Dewey''s face changed slightly, and his eyes were deep. It seemed that after thinking for a moment, he suddenly laughed: "Oh, it''s like this... It really surprised me. You are the chief magician of the court? Hum... However, this should also be Chen''s arrangement. This guy always likes to do something in secret. Since he did it, no matter how strange it is, I won''t be surprised. It''s just... You''re hiding well. "


    Wearing the red robe of the court mage, this guy, who is the chief mage of the court, is an old acquaintance of Du Wei!!


    Dewey looked at him for a long time. Only then whispered with a smile: "as the chief magician of the court... At the same time, as the deacon of the Magic Union, master Clark, you have a heavy burden on your shoulders."


    clarke!


    This man is the Magic Union deacon Clark! That''s the guy who almost became Dewey''s Enlightenment magic teacher in his early years!


    Du Wei nodded, thought about it again, and then said with a smile, "I remember. You are probably a chess piece that Chen set up very early. Hehe, I remember the first time I met Chen. It''s in the magic guild. At that time, you are already his person


    Clark slowly took off his cloak and gave Dewey a faint smile: "Your Highness, you guessed well. I was trained by court magicians when I was very young. Later, in order to work for the royal family, he hid his identity and went out of the palace. Joined the magic guild. "


    After a pause, his smile was a little complicated: "but it''s fate. If it had not been for the coup, the former chief mage died on the day of the coup. I''m not going to be on the top so easily. After his highness came to power, he put more emphasis on new people, and I have already held an important position in the magic trade union, so his highness paid special attention to me. "


    "Well." Dewey nodded: "that''s right..." but he looked at Clark one more time: "it seems that the royal family has been attacking the Magic Union for a long time."


    "It''s been like this for hundreds of years." Clark did not hide: "the three forces, whether it is the temple or the royal family or the Magic Union, have been for generations. This kind of mutual penetration is always necessary. "


    "Hum." Dewey laughed a little, then he didn''t say a word. Infernal Affairs, it''s no surprise.


    But it''s not easy for Clark, as a sorcerer of the royal court, to climb to the top of the deacon in the Magic Union! This guy is hiding deep!


    "But suddenly you came. You''ve exposed your identity to me... Aren''t you afraid of me... "Dewey said. Stop on purpose.


    "Not afraid." Clark said frankly: "you are the man trusted by the Regent. Your highness told me before he died. Say I can trust you. You will also be willing to accept his instructions before his death. "


    "Entrustment?" Dewey shook his head: "you know, if I let out your secret, you can''t stay in the magic guild. It took you so many years to get to the top of the magic trade union. Even in the future, you may have a chance to become the chairman of the magic trade union. "


    "The chairman of the magic guild is out of the question." Clark laughed a little mockingly: "I''ve reached the top of being a deacon. The magic trade union naturally has its tradition. Anyone who can become the chairman of the magic trade union is the direct disciple of some old magicians with high prestige. As an outsider in the magic trade union, although I tried my best to show my ability, I was lucky to be a deacon. If I want to be the chairman of the magic trade union, I don''t have a deep backstage, and I''m not from the traditional famous disciples of the magic trade union. I don''t have much hope. "


    "It seems that you are not afraid of my divulging your secret. Are you so confident?"¡° It''s not that I have confidence. " Clark shook his head and looked at Dewey with serious eyes: "but, your highness, he has great confidence in you." Du Wei pursed his mouth, as if thinking for a while: "come on, he... What can I ask?" Clark slowly felt something out of his arms. This is a letter, a piece of thick paper rolled up, and in his hand, the rolled up look, faint red. Clark, with a serious face, handed the roll to Dewey. Du Wei just the result, first did not open, but the tone is very flat asked a: "Oh, is he left me? What does it say? " Clark, with a straight face, shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it. This is a magic scroll. It can only be opened once. After it is opened, it will burn automatically after reading it. " Dewey nodded, and sure enough, he felt a faint magic wave on the roll. Gently unfolded the paper roll, the dense handwriting on it was really the handwriting of the prince Chen who he was familiar with. And... There are faint red marks on the paper... Huh¡° This is your Highness''s last stroke before he dies. " Clark''s voice seemed to be devoid of emotion: "when he wrote, I was by his side. Your highness, he... Wrote back, his body has been unable to hold on, and he is still vomiting blood. " Du Wei''s heart sank, looking at the red mark on the paper, it was really blood stains. For a moment, his heart was heavy, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. Is it... The last stroke? Looking at the contents of the letter, word by word, so clear, but as if so vague... "Hello, Dewey: when you see this letter, I''m dead. Well, when I wrote down this sentence, I was really a little queer. These days, I took the medicine, barely let me pick up the spirit, the last few things to deal with. After busy with things, is quietly waiting to die. Do you know what it''s like to wait to die? I''ll tell you, it''s not as terrible as you think. Well, what do you say? Still very calm... Forget it, I don''t need to tell you these words. One day, when you die, you will understand. These days, I have been thinking about a problem, that is... After I die, how many people will really feel sad for this? I think about it carefully and think that my queen and I have a good relationship, she will certainly be sad. And my daughter, Karina, and my sister, Louise, will also be sad. Others... I think about it, it seems that I only think about you. Isn''t that strange? I also feel very strange, because recently, our relationship seems to be a little tense, and it seems that there is a trend from friend to enemy... But even so, I still believe that after I die, you will be sad for me, right. Did you cry? Have you shed tears? Don''t lie to me, the day you die, we will meet, at that time, you can''t lie to me. And... You know, it''s not easy to cheat me. " Seeing this, Dewey could not help holding the letter tightly, breathing a little unsteady, and his eyes were a little more warm. He took a subconscious look at Clark, and Clark immediately understood: "I have sent the letter. This is your Highness''s last last words. Only you have the right to know. Dewey, keep watching. I''ll go out first With that, he went out like a gust of wind. Du Wei took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and then continued to look back... "... Du Wei, in fact, in my heart, there has always been a big question about you. I always feel that your life experience, up to now, seems to be a miracle. Or... You even seem to be a person who shouldn''t belong to this world. " Seeing this, Dewey''s heart suddenly jumped!

 Chapter 653

    People who don''t belong to this world?


    This sentence surprised Dewey, which almost touched the deepest secret of Dewey''s heart! In this world, even his closest people, Vivian and Joe, don''t know the secret!


    But at the moment, in front of this guy who is like an enemy or a friend, he seems to be so easy to break


    "... isn''t it surprising?


    Dewey, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Since you came to the fore, you have been called the idiot master, the count''s fool son. But then you created a series of things: the football game you made in the Lorraine plain, the airship, the fireworks called "goddess''s forgiveness", the magic sharing spirit you made, the magic society, the Imperial military academy, and your auction house in the imperial capital... All these are new things that the world has never had before.


    Sometimes, I''m really jealous of you.


    Since I was a child, I have asked myself how smart I am. But in front of you, I don''t think I have any advantage. Sometimes I even think, if I were you, I was born in the Rowling family, can I create such a miracle like you?


    Well, you guys, anyway, I''m dead now. Let you be proud for once. Yes, I, Augustine, admit that I''m not as good as you.


    You are such a guy that I can''t see through. You know what? Many times, I think you are really dangerous. If... If I were a cruel emperor, I would have killed you. ha-ha! Are you surprised to see that?


    I admit, I did kill you in the occasional moment.


    A few days ago, the last game between us. I have been shaken. I think you seem to have guessed that I have a terminal disease. You will pretend to be confused, and I will pretend not to know. But this game, only you are qualified to play with me.


    I used to worry that my son would not be able to control you if you were left behind after I died.


    But. I measured again and again, but still choose to believe you.


    You know why? I guess you''d like to know.


    At that time, you deliberately stayed in the imperial capital and put yourself under my blade. You were also waiting to see my reaction. Hum, are you always so confident? At that time. I really want to ask you in front of you: are you so confident that I won''t move you?


    However, I lost you in the end. You won. I believe you.


    Want to ask why? Let me tell you. There are two reasons.


    The first reason, you can''t even guess. Remember your first teacher? That''s the astrologer that your father found for you when you were young.


    That old guy taught you for more than a year, but he was scared away by you. I''m afraid you don''t remember the old man who was scared away by you.


    But. Later, when we got to know each other, I secretly sent someone to find him. I learned a lot about you from him.


    Do you know why that old man was scared away by you?


    It is because of your words: the excessive concentration of imperial power is the root of corruption.


    Alas, it''s a pity. Your father, count Raymond, Though wise, was confused at the time. In fact, where are you idiots? You are just a genius that I feel inferior to.


    Don''t blame the old man. I sent people to ask him. He didn''t dare not say it.


    I often think in private, what is in the heart of a guy who can say such treacherous words?


    Fortunately, it''s this one that makes me completely relieved of you. Because it can be seen from your words that you don''t like the emperor''s profession very much. You don''t even like imperial power. If you are allowed to be an emperor, you will probably refuse. So. I''m relieved.


    You have no ambition for the position of emperor. Then, I don''t have to doubt you.


    You see. It''s that simple. Maybe even you often wonder why I trust you so much.


    Dewey, actually... When I was regent, I had a long-term plan. You and I are not much different in age. We are still young. There are a lot of great things waiting for us to do in this empire and this continent! I even thought that if you and I cooperate and trust each other, then I will be confident that in my lifetime, this empire will return to glory!


    Even, I once dreamed of being a greater king than the founding emperor Aragorn! I believe that with my intelligence and your help. The temple or the magic guild. The Pope, the old man, the chairman of the Magic Union, we can all have a good fight with them!


    As long as it takes decades of effort, I am confident that I will be able to get rid of all these elbows! We two join hands to create an unprecedented great dynasty! Build a great cause that has never been seen before and will never come after!


    Hundreds of years ago, it was the ancestors of your Rowling family who helped my ancestors and created the great cause of the Augustine Dynasty.


    Today, hundreds of years later, I originally believed that we could do a hundred times better than our ancestors by working together!


    I even dream that in my lifetime, I can plant the flag of thorns on the snow mountain of Northwest grassland! Let the fleet of the Empire cross the Nanyang. I want to conquer all the land in fact. I want to turn Nanyang into a province of the Empire and set up a governor there. I want to cut down the theocracy, let those God sticks pray obediently, I want to interrupt the magic monopoly of the Magic Union, let the glory of the magic civilization illuminate the way forward of the Empire


    I still have many dreams that have not come true!


    Unfortunately... God, I don''t have time.


    I hate it! Really hate!!


    Why don''t you give me more time! Why?


    Thirty years... No, twenty years! Even if it''s only ten years! "


    When the letter was written here, the handwriting on it began to become scribbled. Obviously, when the prince Chen wrote here, his mood became agitated, and this paragraph was on the paper. There are spots of red blood.


    I''m afraid, when I write here, Chen is excited and resentful, and vomits blood again.


    The handwriting behind is more and more scribbled. It''s obvious that Prince Chen''s physical strength is not enough.


    "... unfortunately, I understand, these dreams. It''s impossible.


    I have a son, but I deeply understand: he is absolutely impossible to inherit my dream. He can inherit the imperial power, but these dreams, he can''t do, also can''t learn. Karina is my favorite child. Unfortunately, she is a girl.


    Well. Write here, suddenly think of you once in a while and I chat a few words: Heroic short.


    It''s really heroic.


    Forget it, I still remember once, you said to me after you were drunk: after I died, he was in charge of the flood!


    ha-ha. You are so arrogant that I admire you.


    I want to be as free and easy as you. Unfortunately, I am the king!


    That''s the same thing, the days before I died. I also wanted to drag you with me! Hum, don''t blame me for being cruel.


    Don''t deny, don''t think I don''t know, you tried to kill me, right?


    ha-ha!


    On the day of the coup, above the city, you killed me. But you didn''t do it later.


    Well, that''s how it works. We''re even.


    Old friend, yes, you are my friend. Don''t hate me. Everything I did before I died was for my descendants and for my empire. I think you can understand me.


    So, there are some things. I''ve wronged you.


    Don''t take my division in nurin province to heart. Others don''t know, but I think you must understand my intention. The division. In name, I''m going to supervise you. In fact, I did it on purpose, in order to reassure the ministers of the imperial court and the opposition and to reassure you.


    But you should understand, just a division, how can resist your tulip family private army. If you really want to release you, it will not be a division. I will transfer half of Wang Cheng''s guards.


    It''s just a show. You know, I know, I know.


    These days, I stealthily take a look at the general history of the mainland that you gave to Karina. Looking at the notes you left, I can''t see through you even more.


    Well, I would even think, if only... I had known you a few years earlier? If I had known you a few years earlier, with the help of a magical guy like you, I would not have had to hide my talents and wait for the chance of the coup. With your help, I can probably bring down the prince several years in advance and take power early. Isn''t it possible for me to have a few more years.


    However, time can not be reversed.


    Well, it''s far away.


    It seems that I have a lot to say to you. Unfortunately, I am too tired to write.


    OK, continue what I said just now. I chose to believe you before I died. I didn''t move you. The first reason is that I have known your remarks in your childhood from your enlightening teacher rosiyat. I believe you have no ambition for imperial power.


    And the second reason... Ha ha, don''t guess. You can''t guess the first one, and you can''t guess the second one.


    The second reason... Remember what I said when I declared you Duke tulip in the Imperial City during the coup?


    You may have forgotten, but I remember every word!


    What I said at that time was: as long as I live, I will never fail you!


    Yes, Dewey, as long as I live one day, I will never fail you!!


    Therefore, if any emperor in history meets a powerful official like you, I''m afraid he will try his best to kill you before he dies. But I don''t!


    Because, I do not owe you!


    Was it a surprise? Is it moving?


    Hum, everyone thinks that I''m a rational and cruel guy. I killed my brother and put my father under house arrest. Everyone thinks that I''m the kind of person who is ruthless for power.


    But this time, I don''t! Can''t I be sentimental once? Ha ha ha, before I die, I have to be sentimental once! Take a gamble, take a gamble on Dewey''s heart! People''s heart is the most unreliable, but I just bet on your heart! You must be very moved now. Dewey, my promise to you is true. I did it! By the time you read this letter, I was dead. I left the throne to my son and the court magician to my daughter. As for you, I don''t have any gifts left for you, but I can only leave you an entrustment, which can be regarded as the request of a dead old friend. Dewey, my empire, please protect it for me, OK? Please!... " This is the content of the letter. The handwriting of the last sentence is very vague. It is obvious that when Chen wrote here, he was exhausted and even could not catch the pen. Du Wei was holding the letter in his hand, and his eyes were full of tears. He didn''t raise his hand to wipe it. He let the tears flow out, but he looked at the crystal coffin and said in a low voice: "you guy! Just die, and you''ve cheated me so many tears. " With that, he raised his hand and shook it gently. A flash of fire came out of his fingertips. The letter in his hand immediately burned up. A moment later, it turned into ashes in the fire. As the ashes floated away, Dewey stood in front of the coffin and nodded to the man inside. In a very solemn voice, he slowly said, "don''t worry, my friend. Your empire, I will protect it for you! " Duwei walked out of the hall. As soon as he came outside, he saw a small figure galloping in the distance. Princess Karina''s hair was scattered and her clothes were not neat. She even lost one of her shoes at her feet. She came from a distance, and the maid of honor, LAN LAN, followed her, shouting. But Karina didn''t care. She rushed directly in front of duvid, threw herself into duvid''s arms and cried out: "teacher!" Du Wei sighed, hugged the little princess and stood up. He squatted down and looked into her eyes¡° Teacher, you are back. " The little princess turned her lips and shed tears¡° Well, I''m back. " Du Wei light smile, took out a handkerchief from the bosom, helped her wipe the tears on the face. But Karina saw the tears in the corner of Dewey''s eyes. She couldn''t help but be surprised: "teacher, you... You cried, too?" Du Wei shakes his head, but does not wipe his tears. Suddenly he smiles. Although the smile is flat, it is faint with a trace of determination¡° You don''t understand. It''s not tears, it''s... A man''s promise! " He made up his mind and looked up at the hall not far away. Don''t worry, Chen, I will protect your empire!

 Chapter 654

    Dewey followed Karina back to her house. Karina dried her tears and changed her clothes. After getting familiar with the dress, she came out to see Dewey again. He saluted Dewey with a formal courtesy. Every move fully shows respect for Dewey.


    Although Dewey doesn''t care much about this, Karina''s attitude is very serious this time: "teacher, this is what my father told me before he died. Because from now on, you are not only my teacher. My father is gone and my brother is young. From now on, you are the biggest pillar of the Empire


    Dewey could only sigh as he looked at the solemn expression on the child''s face.


    After sitting down, Kalina''s close female officer Lan Lan brought tea with her own hands. Du Wei and LAN LAN look at each other and immediately avoid each other. However, Lan Lan''s eyes seem to be a little embarrassed. This is their first meeting after Du Wei''s night visit to the palace that day.


    From now on, Lan Lan kept her promise and didn''t reveal the secret, including the little princess.


    Duwei threw a look of deep gratitude in the past, but Lan Lan lowered her head to avoid it and quickly backed out.


    "Teacher." When there were only two people left in the room, Karina began to speak. Her young face was full of worries: "I''ve been looking forward to you day and night, and I''ve finally looked forward to you back. Now this situation... "


    Dewey immediately interrupted her: "there''s nothing wrong with the situation." Du Wei said faintly: "the situation in the Northern War is getting better and more stable. Although there are national funerals in the Empire, the foundation is still very stable, and no one takes the opportunity to make trouble. I think the situation in the imperial capital is still stable... "


    Kalina seems to have turned her lips and looked at Du Wei discontentedly: "teacher. When you taught me, you told me that everything should be taken precautions! You don''t have to say such boring prevarication to me! Brother, he... Just after his father died, brother, he began to make trouble! "


    Du Wei laughed, Wen said: "after all, Charlie is young. He is in power for the first time. He is inevitably impatient and lacks some experience in dealing with things. There are also some... "


    "Well, what about Gao cha? Is the teacher going to let him bewitch his brother''s heart when he comes back this time? " Karina was a little worried.


    Du Wei spread out his hand, a faint smile: "Your Highness, I am now a foreign minister. Don''t forget, I don''t have any actual position in the Imperial military academy. I''m only the dean of the Imperial military academy. In addition, I will not hold any other actual positions. My rank is now commander-in-chief of the eastern front. According to the practice of the Empire, generals should not interfere in the affairs of the Empire. "


    Karina frowned deeply, thinking of this: "well, that''s what she said, but my brother didn''t like him. I should be willing to listen to you. "


    Dewey just sneered at this. Karina was a little impatient with his smile: "teacher, am I wrong?"


    Dewey shook his head and asked her, "Your Highness. Do you think, your majesty, he is the same as he was


    Sure enough, Kalina stayed for a while and sighed dejectedly: "yes, brother, he... He has changed a lot."


    Du Wei then said slowly: "young people, there are always some rebellious. At the moment, if I go to accuse or advise him face to face. Most of them will arouse his rebellious mind, but the effect is not good. It''s always a side job. Hum, that Gao Cha is just a good choice. It''s not a clever method


    After a pause, Dewey looked at the worried little princess and said in a soft voice, "OK. Karina. Now that I''m back, I can''t watch him fool around. Your father left me a message. Anyway, I''ll keep the country


    "Then, what can you do?"


    Duwei thought for a while, a light flashed in his eyes, and he gave a cold smile: "hum, I just said that Gao Cha was just his favorite, and his means were not brilliant. However, in the imperial capital, all the other prisons are looking at the face of his family strength and are not willing to provoke him. They are not really afraid of him! All of a sudden, he jumped from a local governor to the position of deputy minister of state. Is it true that there is no dissatisfaction in other people''s hearts? It''s just that there''s no one leading the way. Moreover, for the sake of the power of Princess Dali and general arpaye, we don''t want to offend him easily. No one is willing to be an outsider. "


    With that, Dewey leaned down, gently hugged the little princess, touched her hair, and said with a soft smile, "remember what I taught you? The psychology of human nature is always exclusive. A fixed circle, suddenly broke into an outsider, the circle of the original people, the heart may not be very happy. Now that I''m back, I''m the only one to play the leading role. These days, I''ll meet with the leaders of the imperial capital to find out what they mean... Hum, that Gao Cha won''t be proud for long. "


    "And the woman next to my brother now." Karina frowned.


    Dewey also had a headache. It''s easy to say anything else, but I can''t interfere in this woman''s affairs. After all, in terms of identity, he is a minister and Charlie is an emperor. Even if the other side sells their face, respect themselves. But I have no reason to interfere with what women the little emperor likes.


    After coming out of Karina, Dewey went to see the little emperor again.


    The meeting with the little emperor is not as harmonious as that with Karina. After all, the former master and apprentice became a king and minister. Although Charlie still showed enough respect for Dewey, he also had the meaning of suppressing Dewey, as if he was angry that Dewey didn''t dump him some time ago.


    But now Dewey''s temper is surprisingly good. In front of Charlie, he is calm and doesn''t say anything else. Let the child perform. He didn''t mention anything about Gao Cha''s appointment as Deputy Minister of state. Many people in the imperial capital complained about it. Charlie was also prepared to think that Dewey would tell him about it when he came back. I didn''t expect that Dewey didn''t even mention a word.


    Du Wei only said some words to comfort Charlie to be sad. By the way, he cheered up as soon as possible. He also exhorted Charlie to be a wise king. Finally, he left soon.


    Even the military affairs on the front line. I didn''t report to Charlie.


    Charlie worried for a day. He had prepared a lot of words to deal with Dewey. He knew that it was a bit of mischief to rashly promote Gao Cha to Deputy Minister of state. It''s just that when young people are in power, they can''t control themselves. Just like a person suddenly made a lot of windfall, also always can''t control, like spending money.


    He also thought that Dewey would ask for his own punishment. After all, Charlie was still afraid of the teacher''s usual power.


    But Duwei didn''t mention it. He didn''t use the words he was planning to use, although he was a little stuffy. But I was relieved.


    Dewey soon left, then Dewey did not immediately leave the palace, but went back to meet Princess Louise. Princess Louise haggard a lot, she and Prince Chen between brother and sister is very good, Prince Chen died, she is very sad. Dewey met her, and only comforted her. But she didn''t mention any serious state affairs, and she also took the initiative to talk about Hussein''s outstanding performance in the front line, which made Princess Louise feel a little better.


    After meeting Princess Louise, it will be afternoon.


    Dewey did not eat lunch and stood at the gate of the palace where Princess Louise lived. After thinking for a while, I was about to go home, but suddenly I changed my mind.


    He said to the court attendants who were with him, "I''m going to see Princess Dali. Please lead the way."


    There was something unexpected about the court attendants. It seems that it''s not polite to see the princess, and even if you want to see her, you should see the queen first.


    But the man in front of him is not an ordinary foreign minister, but the famous tulip Duke. How dare he refuse, a small underground court servant? We can only lead the way.


    Duvet hasn''t seen that Princess Dali for a long time. Since she married the royal family, she has heard that her life is very depressing.


    Originally, Prince Chen was not a lecherous person. He is very diligent in charge of state affairs and spends most of his time in his study. Occasionally have leisure, but also mostly used to accompany their own pair of children. Moreover, he and the queen are a couple in need, and they had a good relationship when he was an excluded prince.


    Therefore, although Princess daili was ambitious after she married the Regent, she could only stay in the cold palace.


    It is said that since she married, she has been married for nearly three years. The number of times Prince Chen spent the night with her. Even two hands count.


    Unexpectedly, when Dewey came to the palace where Princess Dali lived. But a maid in waiting at the door only said that the princess was too sad to see the guests.


    Even here, Du Weidi''s name was reported. After the announcement, the reply was that the princess was too sad to see the guests. Please go back to tulip Duke.


    Du Wei was not angry. He stood at the door with his hand down, looked at the sky, as if thinking for a while, and then looked at the court maid with a smile. He knew that all the court maids who took care of Princess Dali must have brought her heart when she married in.


    "In that case, I will not venture to see you." Du Wei looked at the court female officer in front of him with a smile. He saw at a glance that the two girls in front of him, who seemed to be unconventional, were actually very good female warriors: "however, I have a few words. Please tell your royal highness, er, just say..."


    Dewey''s smile seemed to be a little shy, and his voice was also very soft: "please tell the princess, and say, ''I know there is something unpleasant between my highness and me. I don''t think anything else happened in the past. However, last year''s incident really let me down. Your highness, you should know my temper. If I am very unhappy, maybe I will do something unpleasant. ", Well, these are the words. Please go in and convey them now. I''ll stand here waiting for the princess''s reply. "


    The palace maid looked at Duwei in surprise and thought that the tulip Duke was really brave, and even dared to say such rude words to the princess?!


    Dewey was in no hurry.


    After a while, the maid in waiting trotted all the way back to Duwei''s face. As if also some flustered: "Dian, your highness let me ask you... Ask you..."


    "Ask me what?" Dewey was smiling.


    The palace maid gritted her teeth: "Your Highness asked," Duke tulip, how can I be happier? "


    Du Wei didn''t look at the maid''s face, just looked at the sky and said: "don''t say, don''t stretch out, don''t care... Well, that''s it."


    There was a pause. He took a cold look at the maid: "I have something else to do, so I won''t wait here for the princess''s reply. As long as you take my words to the princess, you can say, your highness, whether she agrees or not depends on her own thoughts. I hope she will consider it deeply. All right, that''s it. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. "


    Finish saying, unexpectedly so swagger left!


    The court waiter who followed duvet had just been standing far away and did not dare to get too close. As soon as Dewey left, he followed quickly.


    Du Wei walked along and said faintly: "did you hear what I said to the maids under the princess just now?"


    "Er... No! I dare not eavesdrop! " The court waiter shook his head.


    Dewey strode on: "you go back. Your majesty will certainly ask you, you follow me today, who I met and what I said in the palace. It doesn''t matter. You just say it. "


    The waiter said with a wry smile: "Sir, I didn''t hear what you said just now. I stand so far away..."


    Dewey just stopped. Frown, look at this guy: "let you say, you say. Don''t think I don''t know. You''re standing there with your ears up in the direction of the wind. "


    The waiter''s face turned white and he was about to kneel down, but Dewey regained his smile and pulled him up. But he slipped a gold coin into his hand: "listen to me. According to the facts, not a word can be omitted! "


    When Dewey''s out of the palace. As expected, the waiter returned to the little emperor and reported some things that Duwei had done in the palace today. Except for Princess Karina, they talked behind closed doors, and the contents of the conversation were unknown. Duwei didn''t hide anything from the court waiter.


    When it comes to Dewey''s words and deeds with Princess Dali


    "Well? "Don''t..." Charlie frowned and thought, "listen to the meaning of this, is Princess Dali, there''s something shady about being caught by the teacher?


    He stood up and walked back and forth a few steps: "other things in the past... What does that mean? And last year? What happened last year? "


    He soon called for the palace guard general chick and inquired carefully.


    Chick frowned: "Your Majesty... Last year..."


    "Oh?" Charlie looked at his father''s most trusted lineage: "it seems that you know something about last year?"


    "I''m not sure. Something happened last year, but I don''t know what it has to do with Princess Dali. " Chick said: "moreover, only a few people know about that matter. At present, the only people I know about that matter are the former king and the Duke of tulip, the court magician and me. The former king strictly ordered us not to reveal half a word... "


    "Nonsense! Now I''m asking you, don''t you dare to say it? " Charlie said angrily.


    Chick struggled for a while. After all, he was loyal to the royal family. Since the Regent died, his loyalty was transferred to the little emperor without reservation. The chief bodyguard sighed and lowered his voice: "do you remember the New Year dinner last year, your majesty?"


    How can Charlie forget?!


    At that dinner, he admired the Muse in his heart and invited the muse to dance the first dance as the emperor. However, he was rejected by the other party for such glory, which made him feel very sad all the time.


    "Dinner? What''s the matter? "


    "At the dinner party, Duke tulip once left the meeting place..."


    "Well, I remember." Charlie nodded: "my father sent him to the back to discuss something."


    "The fact is: someone faked an order and cheated Duke tulip to the back, then there was an assassination! Fortunately, the Duke of tulip has extraordinary strength. Although he was seriously ill at that time, he was still killed and assassinated, only slightly injured. "


    Charlyton was surprised, and his eyes widened: "assassinate?"


    The little emperor''s eyes suddenly changed. After jumping up and sitting down, the eyes, but obviously try to think about what.


    "What''s your point in doing this?"


    After returning to the Duke''s house, Dewey was in his study, facing a special guest.


    Wrapped in a blanket, the old man impolitely occupied the most comfortable chair behind the desk in Dewey''s study, but Dewey himself could only sit in the guest chair.


    LAN Haiyue sighed and asked the question. Dewey didn''t answer immediately. He just gave the old man a squint: "can you stop doing this. At least you are also a strong saint. Don''t act like an old man who doesn''t follow the wind. "


    "I''m old and used to it." LAN Haiyue smiles calmly, but tightens the blanket on the tight body: "I''m different from you, your body is much stronger than me. I''m not good at martial arts. It''s normal to be weak. "


    Dewey snorted. He didn''t talk to this guy anymore. "What did you ask me?"


    "You know that court servant around you is the ear and eye of the little emperor."


    "It''s obvious. I''m a foreign minister, running back and forth in the palace. People around you will definitely report back. " Dewey curled his mouth.


    "So you said those words to Princess Dali''s men in front of her eyes and ears, in order to spread them to the little emperor''s ears?" LAN Haiyue looks at Du Wei with a smile.


    "Not bad." Dewey nodded.


    The old man sighed: "you... Are too cunning."


    Du Wei laughed as expected: "I can''t help it either... The little emperor is getting older, and it seems that he is becoming more and more headstrong after taking power. But he always thought he was smart. I like to do some clever tricks. If I were on the ground, I would tell him that Princess Dali is not a good thing. Tell him that Gao Cha and his family have no good ideas. I''m afraid he won''t believe it. Especially now. When he wants to praise Gao Cha! Well, he only believes in himself, little boy. It''s too strong. "


    "So you play it on purpose. Too obvious? Idiots know that the court waiter around you is the eye and ear, and you still say those words in front of him. " LAN Haiyue shakes her head.


    "If it''s Chen... I won''t use such a bad trick." Du Wei said that, the corner of his eye jumped for a while, it seemed sad, but then he sighed: "unfortunately, the little emperor''s IQ is limited. If I play too much, I''m afraid he won''t understand. This little trick not only achieved the purpose of my message, but also made the little emperor "think he was smart" to find something. In this way, it''s not something I told him, but something he found himself. It''s easier for him to believe than if I said it directly. "


    There was a pause. Dewey said slowly, "as for me. My purpose is very simple, you old man. Don''t you understand? Hum


    That''s true


    After hearing these words, the little emperor naturally asked: what happened last year?


    Very good, so, then he check with the emperor''s identity, although Prince Chen had given a password, but now Charlie is the emperor! He can easily find out what happened last year: he was assassinated!


    Then, next, the little emperor will think: Duwei was assassinated, this matter, why is Princess daili so afraid? Is Princess daili behind the assassination


    Apart from that, as a princess, she was involved in the assassination of imperial ministers


    Do you think the emperor can trust such people? Can you trust this family?


    Let''s go a step further: Why did Princess Dali assassinate the tulip Duke? Is there a deep hatred between them?


    Is it because the two families are political enemies?


    Or... What''s the point of Dali being caught by Tulip Duke to kill? What are the shady tricks?


    In this way, it''s easy for little emperor Charlie to have a little more resentment towards Gao Cha''s family in his heart. Recently, Du Wei cut a crack in his harmonious relationship by this silent means.


    Du Wei said with a smile: "the little emperor just likes to be smart. Some things, I said directly, are not effective. He pretended to be discovered by him, but he believed it. "


    He sighed again, and his tone was a little lonely: "it''s very sad to say that... Chen is such a smart guy. If he lives, I won''t play with such a low-level kid. Alas... It''s hard to find an opponent... This guy, it''s not the right time to die. "


    Blue sea Yue snorted: "he is alive, you suffer. He''s dead. You are sad


    Du Wei Leng for a while, but nodded, tone is very sad: "yes, it is so."


    An old man and a young man sat opposite each other for a while. Dewey asked another question: "old man... Old white, he left from you at last. You really don''t know where he went?"


    "I don''t know." LAN Haiyue shook his head: "before he left, he seemed to say. Look for something. You know, if he doesn''t say it himself, I can''t even ask. "


    Dewey wry smile: "now, I really hope he can be here."


    "Why?"


    "I..." Dewey shook his head. "I''m afraid, in the short term. There''s no way to go back to the northern front. "


    He shook his head and looked at LAN Haiyue: "old man, I told you about Daxueshan. Are you not sad at all? "


    "I don''t know what I''m sad about." LAN Haiyue snorted: "at my age, I''m open to everything."


    Although the words say so, but in the old man''s eyes, still can''t hide of reveal a trace of sadness.


    "All right." Dewey grinned bitterly: "I''ll send someone to take you back. These days, I will visit you and ask for your advice. "


    Blue sea Yue smile: "Oh?"


    "Philip is far in the northwest." Dewey opened his hand. "I''m back now. I have a lot of problems. There''s not even one person to discuss. Philip is my most trusted staff. He is not with me. You are his teacher. I have to find you. What''s more, you and I can be regarded as martial brothers in terms of reputation. "


    Seeing off LAN Haiyue, Du Wei really took a rest.


    Since he returned to the imperial capital last night, he went to the palace early in the morning. It was evening when he came back. He invited LAN Haiyue to discuss with him for a long time. It was late at night now.


    He has a busy day. Not even a bite of food. I''m hungry. I''m finally out of breath. Just out of the study, face to face to see Vivian all the way trot over, almost a head into the arms of Du Wei.


    Du Wei gently embraces Vivian in his arms, but Vivian screams and nearly jumps up: "ah! No, don''t hold it


    "What''s the matter?" Dewey smiles and looks at her gently: "I haven''t come back for many days. Don''t you want me? Don''t like me to hold you? "


    Vivian''s face flushed, looking at Du Wei''s eyes full of missing, but some shy: "ah, no, no, it''s not."


    "No? You mean you don''t want me? "


    "Oh, no! No Vivian was so anxious that she almost burst into tears.


    Dewey didn''t dare to tease her any more. He gently hugged her, gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose, and said softly, "you miss me, don''t you?"


    "Well..."


    "You like me to hold you, don''t you?" Dewey laughed deeper.


    "... mmm..." Vivian''s eyes were almost dripping, but she didn''t dare to look into Duwei''s eyes.


    "It''s all my people, so I''m shy." Dewey laughs: "come on, give your husband a hug."


    But as soon as she reached out her hand, Vivian flashed out of Du Wei''s arms like a little rabbit. Du Wei was about to jump, but Vivian had already screamed, her face changed, and she was crying: "ah! Crush, crush! All, all of you


    It turned out that she opened her coat, but saw that under her fur coat, there was a paper package. When she opened it, there were several exquisite cakes. As soon as Du Wei saw the paper bag, he recognized that it was a cake from a very famous shop in the imperial city. The cake was famous for its delicacy and was very popular in the imperial city. These pieces, which had been hidden under the clothes, were crushed by duvera just now.


    "Yi?" Du Wei looked at Vivian''s sad face and said with a smile: "what''s this? Ah, I see. You are greedy. You hide these delicious things in your clothes and want to steal them from me? Ah, silly girl, I didn''t abuse you. You can eat as you like. Why hide it? "


    Wei Wei An pouts her lips, looks aggrieved, tears in her eyes, and suddenly says with a cry: "you, you come back... You say, you haven''t eaten all day, I remember you like to eat, eat this. I, I remember you like to eat this, so you rode out to buy it. It''s hot. I''m afraid it''s cold. I hid it under my clothes all the way... You... "


    As soon as Du Wei heard this, he was deeply moved. He thought that this little girl was riding all the way with snacks in her arms, pulling the reins with one hand and covering the things in her arms with the other hand. She was not afraid to fall down from the horse.


    Go up a to embrace Wei Wei Anne tightly, soft voice way: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I like food. It can be eaten even if it''s crushed. "


    With that, he snatched the snack in the paper bag and swallowed one at a time.


    Vivian was stunned: "you..."


    "I what me?" Du Wei glared, then said with a smile: "you get me something, not to mention such a delicious snack, even if it''s a stone, I swallow it with my mouth open!"


    Vivian just puffed a smile, but stammered: "I, I won''t give you to eat, eat stone!"


    Dewey pecked on her little mouth again and said softly, "I know. You''re not willing to."


    After a while, Duwei ate all these things and asked, "Yi? Where''s your sister? "


    Vivian just laughed and looked at Duwei. There was something strange in her eyes: "sister, she''s still angry with you."


    It turns out that when Duwei went to the north to fight, Qiao Qiao wanted to follow him. At last, Duwei refused. No matter how hard he worked, he couldn''t do it. Miss Qiao was very dissatisfied.


    Joe hasn''t shown up since Dewey came back last night.


    Seeing that Du Wei was in a daze, Vivian was embarrassed and said in a low voice: "in fact, sister, she has not been angry for a long time. During the day, you were in the palace, sister. In the afternoon, she went outside the palace to wait for you. After waiting for you for a long time, she finally came back alone. Sister, she prepared something for you, which she made herself. "


    Du Wei sighed, hugged Vivian in his arms, and suddenly whispered: "Hello, little silly girl. This time... After the Regent''s funeral, we''ll have a wedding in a few days. "


    "Marriage, wedding?" Vivian was surprised and raised her head. She was surprised to stare at Du Wei, with a blush on her cheek.


    "Well, the wedding." Dewey nodded and hugged the man in his arms.

 Chapter 655

    Duchess house, Miss Qiao''s boudoir.


    "Are you angry?"


    "Hum!"


    "Won''t you talk to me?"


    "Hum!"


    Du Wei sighed and looked down at Joe''s face. Joe turned his head away. Du Wei turned his eyes: "hate me?"


    "Hum!"


    "I said, you are always humming. Do you have a toothache?"


    Qiao Qiao was angry and jumped up. She opened her teeth and claws, swung her fist and thumped Du Wei like a drum. Fortunately, although she was still angry, Miss Qiao felt sorry for Du Wei. Otherwise, with the strength of her eighth level warrior, how could the movement be so small?


    Duwei deliberately received a few punches, but took advantage of the situation to pull Joe into his arms. Joe struggled a few times, struggled, and simply did not move. He raised his head and glared at Duwei: "tell me about it yourself! I''ve been to the north for such a long time, but there''s not a single letter! What''s more, we won''t go north with you! But... Hum! I heard that AILU is back with you! And the Muse!! You deliberately didn''t take Vivian and me to the north, just for your own convenience! "


    Dewey immediately complained: "is it good for the muse to run away from home. Besides, Muse has nothing to do with me. "


    JOJO snorted and glared at Dewey: "well, where''s the chick, AILU?"


    Dewey was speechless. AI Lu has some ambiguous thoughts about herself, but Joe knows the most about it. Don''t forget, Joe and I went to the snow mountain together.


    With a smile, Dewey hugs Joe in his arms. Regardless of her struggle, he kisses her face twice. Joe''s face turns red. But suddenly opened his mouth on Duwei''s shoulder, but Duwei''s body is too strong now. Qiao Qiao''s teeth hurt, but he couldn''t even leave a tooth mark. He was a little discouraged and said angrily: "you, you will bully our sisters!"


    Dewey coughed and laughed. But quickly cut off the topic, whispered: "I know you understand the most things, this... There is one more thing for you."


    "Ask me something? Don''t talk about it! " Joe shook his head.


    Dewey sighed on purpose: "I know you miss Joe are the most loyal. Muse that chick, used to fight with you, also accompanied you to do a lot of mischievous things. You and she are friends at last. It''s a kind of friendship. This time I brought her back, but after all, she ran away from home. Now she''s back to Mrs. Liszt. I heard that Liszt is so popular that she vomits blood. I''m afraid that she will be punished by family law. I''m afraid that the Muse will be broken... "


    "Broken legs?" Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, but he stopped making noise and was a little nervous. Zhengse way: "won''t... Won''t really punish so ruthlessly?"


    Dewey shook his head. "I don''t know. But I heard that the Liszt family is very strict


    After all, Qiao Qiao was still loyal and sighed: "well, I''ll go and have a look later. I can''t let that guy of muse be broken." There was a pause. No good way: "you''re right, Mrs. Liszt. I don''t think she''s a good person. Hum..."


    It turned out that Mrs. Liszt''s Thoughts on Dewey were well known in the tulip family in Northwest China. Of course, JOJO didn''t like the charming and beautiful Marquis, and his words were not very polite.


    At last Miss Qiao was not angry. Du Wei just relaxed, said with a smile: "I listen to Vivian say, you made a gift for me?"


    When JOJO heard this, his face turned red. He came out of Duwei''s arms, jumped to one side, pulled out something from behind the bed and threw it to Duwei quickly. But he said hastily: "this is it! You... You can''t abandon it! Or... Or me. I''ll stab you in a transparent hole


    Dewey took it with a smile, but it was a cape. The material of this cloak is superior. But Dewey has always lived a rich and powerful life, and that''s all. It seems that the workmanship is a bit poor. The place where the stitches are pinched in the corner over there is obviously a little crooked at the beginning, but it''s much more refined at the back.


    This cape is dark black, and it is embroidered with a big tulip. There is a flame around it, just like a tulip blooming in the flame. This flower is fairly embroidered. But when you look at it carefully, there are many pinholes in the Cape. It''s obvious that they were sewn and torn down, and then they were sewed again and again. I don''t know how many times before they just managed to make it look like something.


    As soon as Du Wei saw it, he guessed that it must be made by Qiao Qiao himself. I can''t help but feel a little moved in my heart. Qiao Qiao''s temper is very hot, and she is the most impatient girl. This kind of sewing is the most patient. With Miss Qiao''s temper, it''s easy for her to dance a sword, to stare and kill people, and to wave a magic wand. But it''s killing her to let her pinch a needle and thread.


    Although the work of this cloak is simple and crude, I don''t know how many days it took this young lady to finish it.


    Seeing Dewey holding his cape in a daze, and the expression on his face didn''t know what it meant, Joe couldn''t help feeling aggrieved: "don''t you like it? Hello! Dewey, if you don''t like it, I''ll... I''ll just tear it up! "


    With that, he reached out to grab it. Dewey quickly turned over and blocked Joe''s hand: "who says I don''t like it! Good job! Very well


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes turned red: "I know I''m not good at it. I''ve seen it. The maids in the house are ten times better than me! Alas, it''s too ugly. It''s a shame for you to wear it out. You''d better give it back to me and tear it up! "


    "Nonsense." Dewey raised his hand and draped his cloak behind him. "I''ll wear the armor, and I''ll wear the cloak you made!" After a pause, he shook his head and said, "what a pity! What a pity


    "What a pity?" JOJO glanced at Dewey.


    Du Wei sighed: "unfortunately, I''m afraid I won''t go back to the northern front in a short time when I come back this time. If I don''t go back to the front, I won''t wear armor again. Is this Cape..."


    Joe is a joy first: "you don''t go back to the front line?" Then there was some helplessness: "then... Don''t wear it."


    Dewey shook his head: "who said I don''t wear it! What Qiao Qiao makes is hard to change! I don''t wear it outside. Just put it on the inside


    Joe listened, puff Chi a smile: "where someone put the Cape close to the body to wear."


    Having said that, his eyes were full of joy.


    Du Wei looked at Joe''s charming smile, and he couldn''t help but move his heart. He picked her up and threw her to bed in Joe''s exclamation. Joe exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    Dewey laughed. A gust of wind ran out of the door. A moment later, a cry of surprise came from the yard. It was Vivian''s voice. Then he heard the sound of footsteps. Du Wei also carried Vivian on his shoulder, rushed into the room and kicked the door. She also left Vivian on the bed.


    Looking at a pair of sister flowers on the bed, Du Wei was very happy and laughed three times. He rushed over like a tiger, screaming and laughing. Three people have already rolled into a ball on the bed.


    Qiao Qiao exclaimed: "you... You... It''s not dark yet!" Then he pushed duvet with his hand.


    Du Wei grinned, but he caught Joe''s wrist and bit hard: "what''s the difference between day and night when you do such a thing! Come on, come on. Farewell is better than marriage


    Qiao Qiao is helpless, smile to scold a way: "you this guy is the most rascal, Wei Wei An, quick kick him!"


    But Vivian didn''t speak, but Du Wei touched her face. Suddenly, her face was pink and her eyes were so thick that she almost dripped out of water. She just said, "I''m sorry. I, I... "Where is the meaning of half resistance? Duwei pulled Vivian into her arms and said with a smile, "my baby silly girl won''t refuse me."


    Said, the other hand to pull Qiao Qiao, Qiao Qiao smile to do a ball, raise a leg to kick, but Du Wei a caught her ankle, hand along Qiao Qiao slender smooth ankle. I felt it all the way up my calf. Qiao Qiao is pinched by Du Wei crus, suddenly the body is all soft. I just felt that I had no strength in my whole body. At the moment, I couldn''t remember any martial arts moves in my heart. Finally, I let out a sound, but bumped into Du Wei''s arms.


    The three people on the bed rolled together. At first, there were screams. Later, gradually


    Du Wei spent a night at home with his beautiful wife Hu Tianhu. When he woke up the next morning, he saw two beautiful little girls around him, one holding herself left and one right, with beautiful hair covering his face and red tide on his face. He couldn''t help feeling infinitely satisfied. He just felt that life was like this and had no regrets.


    He got up quietly, but deliberately pinched the faces of Vivian and Qiao Qiao. Then he got out of bed in a robe and walked out of the room.


    After all, he has been in the north for many days, and he has really lived a long time of abstinence. Last night, this little farewell won the wedding, and he played around all night, which released the energy he had held for several months. Naturally, the two girls were exhausted, and they didn''t fall asleep until near dawn.


    Du Wei went out of the room and looked at the sky. It was a rare sunny day in the early winter in the capital. He stretched hard and took a deep breath.


    He and Vivian Joe live in the backyard together. Servants are not allowed to enter the backyard on weekdays. Otherwise, they didn''t dare to be so reckless last night.


    After walking out of the backyard, he summoned his servant to wait on him. He dressed up, ate something, and called for elder guard Yan. Then he took some people and went to the military headquarters.


    On this day, Dewey visited camisillo in the army headquarters, and went to the Earl of villa''s mansion for a visit. In the afternoon, he went to see the fat man of Mount Delan Warcraft, and in the evening, he went to the emperor''s own estate to listen to little Zac''s report on his business.


    When they got home in the evening, Vivian and Qiao naturally got up long ago, but they told Duwei that someone had sent an invitation. Duwei took it and couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    "Oh? Gao cha? He asked me to meet him? " Du Wei snorted and thought for a moment: "the way is different, don''t conspire with each other, ignore him. Anyway, I have to face him these days, and I don''t have to socialize with him


    Then he tore up the invitation.


    The next three days, the new Deputy Minister of state, count gocha. Every day an invitation was sent to his home, and Dewey tore it up. For the past three days, Dewey went out every day to meet with his old friends in the imperial capital, such as camisiro. He also visited the Minister of finance, the Minister of etiquette and some generals of the military. The old colleagues of the Imperial military academy, even some acquaintances of the imperial Inspectorate, had dinner with the commander of the Imperial Security Office, but they ignored Gao Zha''s invitation all the time.


    On the fourth day, Gao Cha didn''t send any more invitation cards.


    A few days later, the Regent''s funeral was finally held.


    The mourning hall in the Imperial Palace has been set up for a full month, and the Empire has gone up and down. Representatives of the rich and noble families went to mourn in person. According to tradition, because the royal family members are nominally believers, Prince Chen is not an emperor, but enjoys the emperor''s specifications, and the standard of funeral place is imperial. According to tradition, the emperor''s funeral should be presided over by the Pope of the Church of light.


    However, Pope Paul XVI has rarely appeared in public in recent years, and it is said that there are some problems in his health. Of course, Dewey knows. This is clearly an excuse. At the beginning, Prince Chen promised to worship the pope as the godfather before he took the throne. Later, he directly promoted his son to the throne, which was regarded as putting the Pope together. The Pope has not yet swallowed this tone. Prince Chen is dead now. It''s good if the Pope doesn''t come to open the coffin and whip the corpse. Is he willing to preside over the funeral?!


    Sure enough, Pope Paul XVI did not come, but sent Archbishop maximus. The archbishop is now recognized as the Pope''s successor. Identity and weight are enough. And he''s an old acquaintance of Dewey, one of his private allies.


    Prince Chen''s funeral was very grand. For this funeral, the royal family opened up a route from the palace to the outside of the city. The royal family spent a huge sum of money and used more than 100000 black roses to sprinkle on this passage all the way.


    The day of the funeral. Three thousand royal guards in black armor and black cape. Even the helmets were covered with black feathers and lined up. At the back of the line, more than a dozen powerful men of excellent military rank carried heavy special Sarcophagus, followed by royal family members.


    Charles, the little emperor of the Empire, followed in a black robe, with a scepter in his hand and a dignified face, followed by the queen, the princess and so on.


    As a first-class Minister of the Empire, Du Wei walked in the front of the ministers'' queue, followed by the imperial ministers, ministers, military generals and so on. In order to express his mourning, no one rode in the queue, but all walked.


    There is no sadness and happiness, but the petals of the black rose are flying all the way, adding a heavy atmosphere of mourning. The queue was quiet, and no one was making any noise. Only in the queue were the weeping voices of the queen and others.


    At the end of the line were the families of the aristocratic families, the ladies, the aristocratic children, the aristocratic girls, and so on. Those with titles were in the front, while those without titles were in the back.


    In addition, on both sides of the line, there were eight great priests sent from the temple, who solemnly recited the hymns of the Scriptures as they walked along the way. At the end of the queue, a few magicians sent by the Magic Union acted as representatives.


    As one of the three largest organizations in mainland China, the Knights association has recently recovered some vitality, but after all, it can''t compare with the magic trade union and the temple. In terms of status, it can only walk at the end of the queue, far behind. Knight Delong, the president of the Knights'' Association, was wearing silver armor. His sword was wrapped with black gauze. Behind him were members of the "sword of Roland" Knights'' order, which was composed of the winners of the last martial arts competition.


    This huge line started from the palace in the morning. Because it was walking slowly, it took two hours to get to the door.


    When more than a dozen strongmen came to the city gate carrying the sarcophagus, the flag of thorns on the city gate slowly dropped in half to show their mourning. All the defenders on the city wall knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads.


    By this time, there was already a lot of crying around.


    On the day of the funeral, hundreds of thousands of people in the imperial capital came to send a message to the young emperor of the Empire, from the Imperial City Square in front of the imperial palace to the gate of the city. The road was almost filled with people on their knees.


    It seems that the people in Roland are very loyal to the royal family, especially the people in the imperial capital. And Prince Chen is a wise king, which is popular. At his funeral, more than half of the residents of the imperial capital spontaneously came to see the Regent off. That''s the number. It''s many times more than the funeral of the old emperor Augustine VI.


    All the way out of the city, the funeral ceremony came to an end. Then the sarcophagus was loaded with a special carriage, and the imperial guards were also on the horse, and the ministers and nobles who saw them off were also on their own carriages.


    The funeral procession will leave the capital directly and go to a place more than ten miles away from the capital


    imperial mausoleum!


    The customs of Roland, even if the emperor died. Although the funeral is grand, the cemetery is not too luxurious, which is very different from the world where Duwei lived in before, the emperor of ancient China.


    When the emperors died, they were all buried in the traditional Mausoleum of the royal family of the Roland empire. This mausoleum is far away from the capital, covering a vast area and near mountains and rivers. All the emperors of the Empire were buried in this place. Moreover, people in this world do not have the habit of using a lot of luxurious funerary objects, so no one will steal tombs in later generations.


    Outside the imperial mausoleum, there is a battalion of troops stationed to guard all the year round.


    The weather is fine. In the afternoon, the funeral procession arrived at the imperial mausoleum in the southern suburb of the capital city.


    Here are buried dozens of emperors since the founding of the Roland Empire, as well as all the members of the royal family. Even Yawen, the great prince who died in a coup a few years ago. It''s also buried here.


    Moreover, in order to protect this place, Dewey heard that there are royal court magicians guarding here all the year round, so as not to disturb their rest after the death of these emperors.


    In the afternoon, after the funeral procession arrived, the burial ceremony began.


    Seeing that the sarcophagus dressed with Prince Chen''s body was slowly put into the tomb, Du Wei stood in the front row of the crowd. I couldn''t help sighing. He took a look at the royal family. The queen had cried so much that she could hardly stand up. The little princesses, Karina and Louise, were all in tears.


    Little emperor Charlie, though sad, noticed that the corners of his eyes were clean.


    Although the nobles who were buried also had a sad voice, there were not many people who really cried.


    Let Du Wei slightly micro some surprise is, even Chen Prince before his death''s direct line. Camisillo, Minister of the military. No tears. It''s the one who has never been looked down upon and stinks in bronze. The fat man cried like a tearful man.


    At the beginning of the burial ceremony, the young emperor Charlie read a mourning speech in public, and Dewey knew that it was written in advance. Then, Archbishop Maximus, the place where the funeral was held, began to preach in a passage of Scripture


    "... he was born, bathed in the light of God. God gave him everything, glory, pride, courage, loyalty, responsibility... "


    After all, Archbishop maximus is old and his voice is a little hoarse. Among the sad cries around him, his voice is not very clear. Dewey just listens silently, but his eyes are looking at the coffin in the tomb


    In the speech of the Archbishop of Moss, the little emperor went up, picked up the shovel, covered the first shovel, and handed the spade to the people around him.


    More than a dozen Hercules began to spread earth into the tomb.


    At this time, the cry grew louder, and archbishop maximus could only raise his voice and continue to read his prayer: "all the virtues prescribed by God have been embodied in him. Kindness, intelligence, kindness... "


    But at this moment, Du Wei suddenly felt a strange feeling, like the tide, coming from the bottom of his heart!!!


    His strength at the moment, can be said to be almost demigod level!


    Although it''s a battery that can''t be recharged, before the battery runs out, his strength can be said to be the top in the mainland! His strong sense of mind makes him have a very keen sense of all the changes around him!


    Sure enough, as if to confirm his induction, suddenly heard the horizon, faintly came a roar of dull thunder!


    Looking up, I saw the original cloudless clear sky, in an instant, the sky on the emergence of a piece of dark clouds!


    Then, the sky seems to be a bit dim!


    That dull thunder is absolutely not a natural phenomenon! Du Wei only felt what he felt in his heart, as if his heart beat faster!


    Then, all of a sudden. The sun hanging high above the sky suddenly seemed to flash! The original strong sunlight, suddenly dimmed down!


    I saw in the edge of the sun, a faint shadow, slowly devoured the edge of the wheel, bit by bit, the sun eroded away!!


    Although the shadow spread slowly, it grew bigger and bigger. In a short time, half of the sun was occupied by the shadow!


    Dewey''s heart was beating wildly, and his breath was a little unsteady!


    Day, day, total solar eclipse??!!!


    Boom!!


    In the brain, as if has any induction, suddenly exploded!!


    Dewey just felt as if he felt a strong force in his heart. From the sky! It felt like a bucket of cold water suddenly pouring down from the head. He seemed to feel his soul trembling!!


    In the exclamation around, the sun has been almost completely blocked! Between heaven and earth, suddenly fell into a dark, as if into the night!


    The strange sight of this sudden occurrence. Make those around the voice of sad crying have stopped, even standing above the prayer of Archbishop Maximus, also can''t help but stop the voice, surprised looked up at the sky!


    And now. The sun is completely blocked


    Du Wei felt thirsty and excited. Finally, he exclaimed in a low voice: "it''s a total solar eclipse! Total solar eclipse


    At this time, all of a sudden, he felt, in the distance, northwest, there was a strong wave of energy. That seems to be a very strong person, emitting all his momentum! Du Weixin felt something. He looked around. With his strength at the moment, his eyes could easily see the distant movement clearly, even if they didn''t use the magic of Hawk Eye. What''s more, he looked at it with a flash. Immediately across dozens of miles! Sure enough. Dewey saw clearly, the horizon. Impressively is a figure, that figure exudes the ferocious momentum, in the sky, through the clouds and wind, with a piece of flame, flying towards the direction of the imperial capital!! The sound of thunder in the sky is the movement brought out by this man''s flying! Dewey screamed in his heart: it''s a total solar eclipse! Old Chris, that guy''s on the move!!! At the moment, there is a great chaos around. This strange scene comes suddenly, with a bit of fear of unknown and mysterious. Du Wei retreated from the crowd, staring at the distance... Chris''s figure suddenly released a surprising golden light in the distant sky, and the figure also turned into the shape of a dragon in the golden light! Chris is now attached to the body of the golden dragon, but now it is completely showing his form! In the distance of the sky, there came a loud dragon roar! Gold dragon''s full strength a roar, that sound wave almost instantly far sent out hundred Li! I''m afraid even the people in the imperial capital can hear the voice clearly! And the people here in the imperial mausoleum were also surprised by the sound of the Dragon roar, which was full of majesty and awe inspiring. Suddenly, the crowd was in chaos. But Dewey understood that it was old Chris''s whistling on purpose, but he was calling himself!! Looking at the total solar eclipse in the sky... Dewey knows! It''s time!! Old Chris has been waiting, looking for the treasure left by the demon God. It''s time to open it!! Don''t hesitate, Dewey immediately clenched his teeth, quickly retreated to the distance, and then jumped into the air, turned into a light, quickly toward the direction of Chris¡° Dewey! " Below, although the crowd is chaotic, among the funeral procession and tulip family members, there are naturally Qiao Qiao and Vivian. They have been paying close attention to Du Wei all the time. Seeing Du Wei leave, Qiao Qiao Qiao and Vivian look at each other. Why do they care so much? Are not hesitant to show magic, fly up, far away to the direction of Duwei left to chase down! The sky is still dark. After the total solar eclipse, it seems that it has solidified. The sun is still tightly covered, and the shadow has no tendency to fade away... The earth is in darkness. Looking down from the sky, it seems that the darkness has swallowed up the world, and there is no light in the world any more!

 Chapter 656

    The sudden darkness made the emperor in a panic. The citizens, who were still immersed in the atmosphere of mourning, lingered on the street for a long time and did not disperse completely. The sudden darkness of the general made the crowd fall into the shock of inaction in a short time, and soon became a panic.


    Even the garrison of the imperial capital began to be a bit chaotic. Although the imperial city guards stationed in the imperial capital were the most elite divisions, and the officers tried their best to control their subordinates, more and more soldiers still forgot their duties and stared at the sun that had become a black spot in the sky.


    The sun


    The sun is gone!!!


    The city began to be in chaos. Although the current commander of the public security office was very capable and took the team to the streets to maintain order, however, on such an important funeral occasion today, the big men and small men in the imperial capital were not in the city.


    To the dismay of the general of the garrison and the commander of the public security office, they couldn''t find anyone to ask for instructions from above!


    All the high-level officials went to the imperial mausoleum. In a panic, the commander of the public security office laughed bitterly. But at this moment, the highest ranking official in the imperial capital city seems to be himself, and the division head of the guards of the imperial city.


    What''s more shocking is still behind!


    About a quarter of an hour after the total solar eclipse, the eclipse still has no tendency to fade, as if the sun had been completely engulfed and would never come back


    But just at this time, all of a sudden, in the Imperial City, no matter those flustered citizens, or the Army soldiers who are trying to maintain public order, at the same time, they heard an earth shaking noise!


    Boom


    There was a loud noise. It''s from the direction of the palace!!


    The tallest building in the imperial capital, the symbol of Roland Empire, the center of the most powerful magic circle in the mainland, and the white tower that once made the people of Roland proud for thousands of years


    More than hundreds of thousands of people have witnessed a magnificent and spectacular scene at this moment:


    The towering white tower, the sky, suddenly appeared a huge whirlpool, the whirlpool seems to be countless storms condensed in an instant, but strange is. But there was no wind!


    In the center of the vortex, in the terrible thick cyclone, there are countless terrible currents: black, white, gold, purple


    The current seems to be accumulating more and more, and it seems to be accumulating energy.


    Then, with the roar that deafened almost all the ears of the whole emperor. Countless people clearly see that the center of the cyclone, a rough earth current from the sky, hard hit the top of the white tower on the huge magic gem!


    Almost just for a moment, the current spread down the white tower. In an instant, the white tower became like a fire. Under the weather of the eclipse, it was dark. And the white tower is like a huge torch on the earth!!


    The whole white tower is covered with a thick ball, which is like the flame and the light of electric current. The light is burning, and you can see it clearly even tens of miles away! Circle by circle, the arc of light quickly spread around, one, two, three


    More and more earth arc. Almost soon the white tower as the center, spread to the entire imperial capital!


    People don''t know what happened, they all stare at the wonder of the palace white tower. For a moment, the whole imperial city suddenly fell into a strange silence! No one spoke any more. They all opened their mouths wide and stared at the huge torch in the distance


    White Tower... Magic circle... Did you start it yourself?!


    The silence lasted for a few minutes. Then. The ground began to shake, and the shaking seemed to spread around the white tower. The vibration is not violent, and it seems to do no harm to the building, but the people standing on the ground can clearly feel the waves from the ground under their feet, full of specific rhythm!


    The crowd, all of a sudden chaos!


    Push mulberry! Squeeze! trample! When hundreds of thousands of people who originally took to the streets to see off the funeral procession were in chaos, thousands of soldiers from the public security office turned into boats in the ocean, which could not be stopped at all!


    Even the city guards of the imperial capital were only 20000 people, and they were also full of panic.


    It was at this time that Dewey arrived at the sky above the imperial capital. Next to him was old Chris, who had been incarnated as a golden dragon. He was floating in the air side by side. Dewey also looked at the white tower in surprise, but after a short shock, Dewey went to peep at old Chris.


    Although incarnated as a dragon, Dewey still read a trace of excitement and joy from the Golden Dragon''s eyes.


    "Is that it?" Dewey''s voice was deep: "you''ve been waiting for a long time, and that''s what it is now?"


    Old Chris regained his mind and lowered his voice with a strange smile: "it''s now! It''s now Then he raised a dragon''s claw and pointed to the burning white tower in the distance: "there! That''s it!! That''s it! "


    Although Du Wei was shocked, he thought of what he saw in the underground labyrinth under the white tower that night. It seemed that he had some strange connection with the hall of the devil ten thousand years ago. At the moment, he guessed a little.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Old Chris looked up and said, "what are you waiting for! Let''s go!! The treasure left by the master, I finally wait for it! "


    With that, his huge body turned into a golden light and rushed towards the palace.


    Duwei sighed, looked at the foot, the imperial city was in chaos, above the sky, Duwei still could vaguely hear the turbulent voice of the city, he was a little bit impatient and compassionate, but he shook his head at will. At the moment, he had no time to hesitate, and could only chase old Chris quickly.


    As he swept into the palace from the sky, Dewey didn''t have the heart to overlook the panoramic view of the palace from the sky. Old Chris first landed at the center of the palace, at the foot of the white tower. Then Dewey fell beside him.


    "What are you waiting for?" Dewey frowned.


    Old Chris finally incarnated into human form, but his face was full of awe inspiring: "here..."


    Following his fingers, Dewey saw the white tower in front of him. He stood close by the "burning" tall building. The dazzling light was almost impossible to look at. But the direction that old Chris pointed out was the gate on the base of the white tower.


    At this moment, the door is open. The door behind the light is full of deep darkness, like a mouth of the earth.


    "Someone went first?" Du Wei also frowned, because around the white tower, there were several people lying on the ground, all wearing red court magician robes. Although today they were buried for the Regent, some court magicians were still left in the palace to guard the forbidden area.


    These court magicians seem to have fainted. Du Wei walked over and looked at them casually. He immediately saw that these magicians were stunned by a powerful magic.


    "It should be above the holy rank." Duwei made a judgment: "can knock down these court magicians in such a short time, the strength is certainly not mortal."


    There was a trace of murderous spirit in old Chris''s eyes: "hum, who dares to offend the treasure left by Lord demon in front of us!"


    Dewey frowned: "I guess it''s the master who stayed in the city. So let''s take a step first... It''s mostly the coming Angel hiding in the temple! Maybe the Pope himself... "


    Old Chris''s face changed, but then he said coldly, "hum, even if these guys go first, it doesn''t matter! The treasure left by Lord demon. Think it''s so easy to get in! I want to die


    With that, he threw his robe and strode into the gate. Dewey had to follow.


    Vivian and JOJO are far behind Duwei in strength, so they are far behind. When they rush back to the imperial capital and come to the forbidden area in the palace, they are already a quarter of an hour late.


    Standing around the forbidden area of the white tower, in the forbidden area which used to be heavily guarded. Those court magicians who fainted from the ground. On the other hand, in the chaotic movement of the Royal Army, no royal army rushed into the forbidden area, which also benefited from the iron law of the royal family of Roland for a thousand years.


    "He... Is he going in here?" Vivian anxiously looks at her sister.


    Qiao Qiao''s face was also a little hesitant, but the girl with a flat temper quickly made a judgment: "it must be! Such a strange sight, this is the center. Dewey must have come here! You see, these court magicians on the ground may have been stun by Dewey! "


    "Well. Let''s go in and look for him. " Vivian said. It''s going to rush inside, but Qiao Qiao has more "experience in the world" than this simple silly girl. She thought for a moment, but first looked at the weapon she was carrying. Because she was in the funeral procession, it was impossible for Qiao Qiao to wear the samurai costume of the past, and she didn''t even carry a sword. Fortunately, she wore the green flute around her waist, which could be used as a weapon. And Vivian is dressed as a noble girl. She doesn''t even wear a wizard''s robe, but she''s not afraid, because wands and other things are in her storage ring.


    "All right, go in." Joe nodded: "but be careful."


    In fact, she also knew that her words were superfluous, but at this moment, looking at this strange scene, she was nervous.


    But I was about to pull Vivian to go inside, but suddenly I felt a strong wind coming, and then a golden light fell from the sky, directly on the road leading to the gate of the white tower in front of the two people''s ground!


    This is a tall figure. When it landed on the ground, facing the gate of the white tower and back to the sisters, this guy seemed to be in a hurry. His whole body was shining with light, and he was covered with dark black armor, but he didn''t know what material it was made of. The upper surface was covered with all kinds of soul stirring scratches, and many traces left after repairing and forging, The most serious damage was a long scratch left on his back, as if something had completely split the back of the armor. Later, it was repaired and re forged, leaving a trace of nearly half a meter long.


    And this guy''s body. So rough to see, there is at least close to three meters, as if it is a giant standing in front of! Wei An''s figure, the shoulder is extremely broad, back, like a mountain!


    What surprised the two sisters was that all of his bare skin outside the armor was dark black. On the skin, there is a kind of strange pattern. I don''t know whether it''s natural or tattooed. The pattern seems to be some kind of totem.


    That thick long hair, long and curly, but pulled a strange long braid, so it seems. But it is full of a kind of rough and wild atmosphere.


    What''s more, this guy suddenly came down from the sky and turned his back to the sisters. He seemed to be absorbed in looking at the gate of the white tower, but he didn''t deliberately open it. But let the two sisters feel a strong sense of oppression! This kind of feeling is actually unprecedented intense! This person''s body, seems to hide a shudder in the heart of the deep and powerful!


    Finally, the guy slowly turned around, eyes as if so inadvertently swept over Vivian and Joe, just such a look. Can let the feeling of Vivian and Qiao Qiao, each other look at their own eyes, as if a dragon is looking at ants.


    It''s not the deliberate contempt, but a kind of almost natural "disregard". It seems that in the eyes of each other, the vast majority of creatures in the world, whether human or animal, are no different from gravel.


    And what shocked Vivian and Joe. In front of this person, he is not a person!!


    Obvious clear facial appearance, immediately let people see, it is an orc!! That majestic body, such as a mountain, is full of a kind of dignity that people look up to.


    Swept by its eyes, for a moment, Vivian and Joe almost feel as if they are stiff all over at the same time. This is not fear, nor timidity. It''s an instinctive shudder! It''s like this Orc in front of you. As long as you just flick your fingers, you can make the vast majority of the living beings in this world disappear.


    This intuition. Very strong!


    Finally, the orc said, "two humans? Do you want to go in? "


    It even seemed to smile, but the orc''s face, even if it was smiling, did not have the slightest sense of beauty. The slightest indifference and superciliousness, it is not to hide.


    Vivian and Joe instinctively feel that the strength of each other, I''m afraid, is a level that I can''t even imagine! This kind of speculation, let two people in the heart shock more.


    For a moment, they both forgot to speak. Even Joe seemed to be a little dull.


    The eyes, as if a God in overlooking the world where the spirit.


    Its voice is very rough and hoarse, but the tone is particularly calm and gentle. Such a strange contradiction constitutes a special temperament.


    "Then go in." The ORC was still smiling: "I''m just going in, too. We can go together."


    After a pause, looking at the two sisters still did not respond, the orc seemed to sigh gently: "human... Can''t see the gods, that''s the attitude." Then it too high voice, light way: "don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, because in my eyes, you don''t let me hurt the qualification.". Oh, my name is... Hector. "


    With that, he strode in towards the gate of the white tower, and at the same time, he heard his smile: "ha ha, after waiting for so many years, I have to wait..."


    As the tall guy came to the door, he stood in the light of the white tower, but looked back at Joe and Vivian: "what? You''re not coming in? This is a rare miracle in ten thousand years. "


    Qiao Qiao looked at Wei Wei an one eye, but at the moment, has been gentle and weak Wei Wei An, but in the eyes shot out a not hesitant resolute: "let''s go!"


    "Good." Qiao Qiao nodded, squinted at the orc and whispered, "this guy..."


    "Not so much!" Vivian extraordinary perseverance: "because, he, he, he went in!"


    Everything in the world, the most wonderful and interesting is: many times, as if one thing seems to be a coincidence, but in the end. But people have to doubt whether it is fate?


    Just after Vivian and JOJO follow the mysterious Orc named Hector into the White Tower


    They are not the last visitors to the white tower.


    A moment after they entered the white tower, another visitor came to the forbidden area.


    In the 1000 years since the founding of the Empire, it seems that more foreigners have broken into the forbidden area today than in the past 1000 years.


    An old man in white and a woman with blonde hair appeared together, falling from the sky and standing under the white tower.


    After they landed. They looked at each other as if. The only difference was that the corners of the eyes of the old man in white were full of wrinkles, and his eyes were full of wisdom. He, of course, is blue ocean Yue.


    And that woman, from beginning to end, never opened her eyes.


    But Queen Medusa seemed to frown slightly, and her face was not as beautiful as any mortal. With a faint uneasiness, as if there was a breath of fear in the air, although she could not tell where the feeling of fear came from, she could fall here and stand in front of the white tower. But she faintly felt an instinctive warning from the depth of her soul. As if, just here, not far away, there is a very awed existence. If you keep going. It''s going to get closer and closer... To be exact, it doesn''t seem to be a smell, but a kind of momentum left in the air, a kind of aftereffect of energy, or something else... "Miss pretty Nicole, you can''t be afraid any more." LAN Haiyue sighed: "I see the uneasiness on your face." Queen Medusa shook her head and replied in a cold voice, "I... Don''t know." LAN Haiyue''s smile is a little deep, and her eyes are more complicated: "here. It seems that a lot of people have come Then he frowned and looked at the burning torch and the door hidden in the light: "do you want to... Go in?" This time, Queen Medusa did not hesitate: "hum, they are all here!" Just after the two figures disappeared in the gate of the white tower, it was as if fate had rung the clock, and it was as if some kind of destiny force was haunting... It was more abrupt than when the strange sky came, and it disappeared as if it had no sign. The sky that has become a black spot of the sun is still not restored. But the huge cyclone in the sky above the white tower. But suddenly in such a moment. Suddenly dissipated! Huge whirlpool, turned into countless airflow. As if at the same time smashed, dissipated in the sky, the flow of all kinds of electric current also instantly restored calm. The white tower, like a burning torch, seems to burn out at the moment. Finally, its light begins to dim down. After the last ray of light disappears... Hoo! A light sound, the door closed automatically. Then... The base of the white tower suddenly rotates slowly like a Rubik''s cube, with the rolling sound of the rock. After a few turns, the gate on the base still looks like the old one. But at this moment, if someone goes in again, I''m afraid they can''t find the way of the pioneers before! As old Chris said to Dewey at the beginning: "special doors will only open at special times." Imperial history records: on the day of the Regent''s funeral, the magic circle of the imperial capital white tower was launched. When the royal family members rushed back to the palace, his majesty personally went into the white tower to check and found nothing. This event, like the event that Du Wei''s night visit to the palace inadvertently triggered the magic circle, except for a few parties, has become a mystery to the world.

 Chapter 657

    The winding steps are spiraling all the way down, but the steps seem to be completely suspended without any support.


    Since entering the white tower, it seems to enter another space: at the foot of the endless steps, all the way down, it seems to have been able to lead to hell. And around, is a black void, the only difference is that the black void, there are countless stars flashing.


    When Du Wei just came in, he seemed to have an illusion that he was walking in the sea of stars in the universe.


    "Someone came ahead of us. Aren''t you in a hurry?" After walking for a while, Dewey couldn''t help asking old Chris. The guy''s face was cold. After he came in, he was silent and didn''t speak much.


    "Don''t worry."


    Dewey asked, "is there any other protection for the place left by the devil?"


    "Well."


    "Shall we go faster?"


    "Well."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Well."


    Dewey finally sighed. Chris''s strange performance made him suspicious.


    Finally, after a period of silence, old Chris finally said: "be careful, try to walk in the steps, don''t fall out of the steps."


    "... why?" Dewey asked at once.


    "Here." Chris raised his eyelids as if: "see this space? This is the magic of the demons: endless abyss! We are now walking in this endless abyss. Here, if you fall outside, the magic here can seal all your magic, and then you will drift farther and farther in this space and never come back. "


    The corner of old Chris''s mouth finally showed his trademark vicious and cunning smile: "it''s hard to be suspended in this long void and wait for the taste of death."


    Du Wei felt numb.


    He knew in his heart that it was a magic space because he had gone so far. If he was still in the imperial capital, he would have gone deep underground, but he knew that the underground of the white tower should be the underground labyrinth.


    "You... Have nothing to say to me?" Dewey asked again slowly.


    Chris walked a few steps with his head down, and then said, "what do you want to know?"


    "White tower." Dewey immediately grasped the key of the problem: "why is this entrance the white tower?"


    Chris smiles. Looking at Du Wei: "the white tower was built by Aragon... And the person who let Aragon build the White Tower... Is me."


    After a pause, he continued to explain: "the protoss worships the sun and takes the sun as the totem. The magic of protoss is also based on the light of the sun. To a certain extent, the so-called light spells of the Light Church of mankind are actually stolen by the goddess of mankind from the Lord demon. "


    Dewey was a little surprised, but he heard Chris continue: "Lord demon left that mysterious place in those years, to do it secretly. Based on the sun magic of protoss, it just reversed. At ordinary times, there is the sun. The entrance left by the Lord demon will take the sun as the source of power. It''s always hidden. And when the sun disappears, the magic of the entrance is exposed without the cover of the sun. "


    Dewey thought for a moment, but frowned again: "but. I''ve read the records in the planetarium. For thousands of years, there have been a few total eclipses on the mainland. In the past, it seems that there is no... "


    When Dewey said this, he suddenly saw a strange smile on the corner of old Chris''s mouth


    Suddenly, his heart was clear!


    "Well, I''m going to ask you. Dewey... Or, in other words, ask about your past life. " Old Chris sneered: "after you and I came out of the island. Also quietly checked some information. It''s really interesting... This Aragorn cheated me into something valuable. Although he built such a white tower according to my instructions, I did something secretly. But don''t blame me. At the beginning, we just used each other. "


    With that, old Chris seemed to recover a little and said more: "this is the start of the entrance. It''s not easy to come in. The place left by Lord demon. How can anyone come in? Otherwise, there will be an eclipse every few hundred years. Well, isn''t it just cats and dogs who can come in here as long as they happen to meet each other? Hum! Although the cover magic of the entrance is weakened during the eclipse, a huge magic array must be built to successfully activate the entrance channel. And this white tower was built for this purpose by Aragorn at that time. "


    Du Wei suddenly realized that he had always thought that Aragorn had expected the invasion of the sinful people before he built such a magic array and white tower. It was not! Aragorn began to plot the treasure of the demon God as early as a thousand years ago.


    "Originally, this magic array was one of the trading terms he promised me. I wanted him to keep the land for me after he built it. However, if we didn''t come out, he built the white tower and went in, wouldn''t it be cheap for Aragon? Hum Old Chris''s voice was cold: "so, I lied to him. If this magic circle wants to open the entrance channel, it must be at a specific time. It''s not a simple solar eclipse, but a "great solar eclipse" that is rarely seen in a thousand years. "


    Then he gave Du Wei a sneer: "you don''t know, as early as five years ago, our Protoss made more contributions to the civilization of astronomy and calendar than you do now. I don''t know how many times! In this world, solar eclipses occur about two or three hundred years ago. However, our Protoss calculated the accurate astronomical calendar ten thousand years ago. About every five or six eclipses, there will be a "great solar eclipse". In an ordinary solar eclipse, the sun is only covered for a short time. But when the "great solar eclipse" comes, the sun will be covered... Well, according to your present time, there will be more than one hour! Only after such a long eclipse can the magic power at the entrance be weakened to a sufficient extent due to the lack of sunlight, plus the existence of white tower and magic array. To open the entrance. Otherwise, ordinary solar eclipse is useless


    "Then you cheated Aragorn..." Dewey was cold.


    "It''s not cheating." Chris snorted, "I said, we''re just using each other. In order to activate the entrance passage, it is necessary to build a magic array similar to the tower of heaven. So I told Aragorn to build such a high tower. I''m just hiding something about the eclipse. Your previous life, and your previous life, if you honestly completed the transaction treaty with me, save me from the island. Then I will tell you the truth. It''s a pity that he broke the contract first and left me on the island. Hum, if I don''t keep my hand, I won''t be taken advantage of by him for nothing. "


    Seeing that old Chris was looking at himself with a bad look in his eyes, Dewey said, "well, I''m me. Aragorn is Aragorn. Don''t put this on my head. "


    But he muttered to himself in his heart: this kind of old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years is really unbelievable! He left a hand to Aragorn in those days, but it''s hard to know if he will also leave a hand to me now. You should be more careful!


    At present, although his face remained unchanged, he was a little more wary in his heart.


    They walked for a long time. All the way down, it seemed that there was no end in sight at the beginning, but after about half an hour, it finally came to an end. There''s a discovery ahead!


    Du Wei''s eyes were sharp, and he saw the depth below. Suddenly, a huge platform appeared in the steps, which seemed to be the end. The platform is as vast as a football field, surrounded by nothing.


    On this stone platform, someone has already arrived first!


    See Dewey and Chris all the way down, first to the people on this platform. It seemed that he was slightly surprised, but then he calmed down and seemed to have no fear.


    As Duwei and old Cristiana had expected, the first one to come here was the man of the temple!


    Pope Paul XVI was dressed in a solemn robe with a staff in his hand. His old face seemed to be dying of old age. But Dewey knows. This one looks old. The old guy who will be out of breath at any time is actually very good inside! He looks frail and old. It''s mostly disguised.


    Others don''t know, but Dewey has already guessed that, although the Pope hypocritically appointed Archbishop maximus as his successor, he really has to live longer than anyone else. I''m afraid that even if Archbishop maximus died first, the old Pope is still alive!


    After all, the saint level strong, in the life span, is much longer than the ordinary people.


    Standing next to the Pope, one was dressed in a black robe, which looked like an ordinary clergyman in the temple, but he did not wear the insignia of the clergyman in the temple. But also with a cloak, the head and face are hidden in it, it seems ghostly.


    Although Dewey has never seen this guy, but from the sense of this guy''s faint powerful momentum, it must be another angel who has been hidden in the temple!


    The only thing that surprised Dewey was that there was another guy here besides the Pope and the angel!


    It''s a silver holy knight''s armor, but the style has changed a little, and from the material point of view, it''s probably better than the holy knight''s armor! I don''t know how much precious magic material was used to add blessings.


    A head of hair, face some pale, seems to be the lack of blood, or perhaps in the dark for a long time, like a vampire, the lack of pale after sunshine. And that face, originally angular, should be a man''s resolute face, but it had some strange flavor under the pale face.


    Thin lips tightly pursed, the eyes is not so cold, it is more numb. It was only when he saw Du Wei among the visitors that a light and complicated look flashed in his eyes, and then disappeared.


    This guy, no one else, is the leader of the secret power "angel Legion" of the temple, a fallen holy knight, who was once captured by Dewey. It looks bright. In fact, has abandoned the faith: Rossi!!


    The numb eyes, when seeing Dewey, seemed to flash a shiver and fear from the soul. It seemed that seeing Dewey made him have an indescribable fear.


    But Dewey''s eyes didn''t stay on him, and he didn''t even wink at him, just a faint smile: "ha ha! Your holiness, to the Regent today. It''s said that you are seriously ill and can''t attend, but I didn''t expect that a patient like you would have the energy to come to the forbidden area of the royal family and hang out. "


    This sentence is merciless, but also up there is no trace of politeness, directly tore the skin. In this way, the old Pope was not embarrassed. He looked at Dewey: "Duke tulip. I''m also thinking that you will come to join in such a rare spectacle when you are in the imperial capital


    Looking at the pope as if he had no fear, Dewey and old Chris gave him a look. Both of them immediately took a few steps, but showed the posture of horns, one on the left and one on the right.


    Du Wei laughs: "if it''s spread out, it''s the spiritual leader of the mainland. But when the royal family goes out, they come to other people''s houses to commit crimes. I think those believers will be very frustrated. "


    With a faint smile, the Pope seemed to have a needle in his eyes: "don''t worry, Duke tulip. This kind of thing... No one else has a chance to know."


    Although the tone is slow, it reveals a trace of undisguised murder!


    "Ha ha, a thief can be so righteous. Your Majesty the Pope is not an ordinary man Du Wei''s tone changed and he said coldly, "Your Majesty seems to have forgotten the appearance of the cold spring pass in the northwest."


    On that day, relying on his strength, the Pope went to lengquanguan alone to stop the worry of Baihe River. As a result, he didn''t want the worry of Baihe River to be so strong. Although he had been promoted to the holy rank, he was far from being defeated. Finally, he relied on a badge left by Aragon, With the help of a little bit of residual strength in the field, he struggled with Baihe Chou (and Baihe Chou also took this opportunity). Finally, we have to see the threshold of "field".


    That experience. In the end, he almost died in the hands of the younger generation like Sebastian. It is a great disgrace to the Pope. At the moment, he was brought up by Duwei. He could not help but get his old face red. Then his eyes gradually rose to his heart: "Duke of tulip!" If it''s outside, I''d like to give you three points! But is it here now? Hum, Hussein is far away from the northern front, Rodriguez is far away from your hometown Loulan city in the northwest, and most of your saint rank strongmen are not around. Hum, this person around you, where did you find the helper! Even if it''s the holy rank, we''re three to two! "


    Then, without the Pope''s words, the angel in black had already slowly moved forward two steps. The angel Orpheus was the body of the angel, and his strength was even higher than that of the ordinary holy steps. Although he just walked two steps at random, his aura had already opened, and he was pressing towards Dewey faintly.


    He slowly took off his cloak and showed a thin and pale face. His eyes seemed to be very soft: "Duke tulip, I''ve heard a lot about you. My name is Orpheus. Like the Sphinx angel who died in your hands... Only I''m one step higher than him. "


    With that, his black robe suddenly opened, and six thin translucent black wings flashed out from behind!


    Du Wei looked at it, but he laughed: "Yi? Black wings? Shouldn''t angels have white transparent wings? Aha, I see. Are you a fallen angel? "


    Of course, Orpheus couldn''t understand what Dewey said, but the more powerful he was, the more calm he was. When he heard Dewey''s nonsense, he just sneered.


    Dewey knew that the Pope was fearless. Even if it was the holy order to the holy order, now the number of the two sides was three to two. Moreover, whether the pope or the angel Oedipus, their power is higher than that of the ordinary saint. Angels are almost immortal.


    Plus a strength faint to break through the saint level of Rosse, naturally win more.


    Dewey took a look at old Chris, who knows old Chris just rolled his eyes, but did not even react.


    Du Wei can''t help but be funny. To be honest, recently, even the strong of the divine order have seen more than one. Now for Dewey, even in the field, it''s not uncommon. The two holy steps that have not yet broken through the field are really ignored.


    "Duke of tulips." The angel Oedipus gave a little smile and said softly, "we came here first, only to find that this is the end of the road, but we didn''t see anything else. Now that you are here. I think I must know the way down. "


    Dewey sneered and gave old Chris a look: "well, even if we know, there''s no need to tell you."


    Orpheus shook his head and said with regret, "I''m sorry. Since you don''t say it, I have to ask myself." Then he took another look at Dewey: "I know you can beat Sphinx. But don''t judge me by the strength of that sphinx trash. "


    With that, the six wings behind him suddenly vibrated, and Dewey immediately felt the distortion of the space. The golden light of the power of the holy steps came out madly, and Oedipus had reached for his neck.


    Dewey sighed


    The strength of this angel is really extraordinary. With such a light grasp, it has already broken the painting situation. If you want to make a comparison, I''m afraid it can be compared with chishuiduan before entering the demon temple and Ares cultivation.


    If he didn''t make it to the snow mountain this time, he would have to spend some time to resist such a blow. After all, Duwei now has a huge hidden danger that he can''t "recharge". But before he runs out of power. He''s a demigod!


    What''s a saint level that doesn''t even have an entry in the field?!


    Orpheus had already used all his strength as soon as he made a move. He had expected Duwei''s strength a long time ago. This tulip Duke could kill another angel who came with him. Of course, strength should not be underestimated. With the help of Oedipus, he has applied all the rules of ground power in space to the peak state, and even calculated them. Whether Dewey dodges, resists or counterattacks, he will start from the weak points of space rules, which are all within his calculation.


    This grab, even if it can''t hurt Dewey, can at least push him back! Then the Pope next to him took the opportunity to attack Dewey''s silent companion. Force them apart, or they will have the chance to join hands and support each other


    Unfortunately, he was wrong!


    Whoo!


    This grab is empty!


    Although Oedipus is also prepared for Duwei to dodge his grasp, he did not expect such a situation!


    After his grasp, as if suddenly, the body weight seems to have increased hundreds of times! Even if he is the saint level strong, it seems that his body is stagnant in an instant, and suddenly his whole body is stiff. The fingertips are frozen there. I can''t even move a bit!


    It''s not magic like bondage... It''s... It''s


    Think of here, angel Oedipus heart crazy cry!!


    Time! Yes. Yes, yes, it''s the tulip Duke who controls the time!!!


    As if in the two people contact this little square inch space, time suddenly by Du Wei forced dial the stop! Oedipus was bound by the rules of time and could not move at all.


    He can''t move, but in front of him, Dewey seems to be completely free from the rules of time!


    He just looked at Dewey, moving slowly away from his fingertips with an easy and almost slow movement, then dodging half a step, and then slowly extending his hand and pressing it on his chest


    Puff!


    Next to the Pope, but as if stunned!


    At the level of Pope, he could not understand the level of God. He just saw that after Orpheus attacked Dewey, he suddenly became stiff. However, Dewey slipped away so slowly, and then clapped his hand on the chest of Orpheus. After that, he slapped the angel with blood!!


    After several steps back, fortunately, Dewey didn''t hurt him, and he didn''t plan to hurt him at once. Under the angel''s special immortal body''s strong constitution, his face became paler, but he stood up again in an instant, just staring at Dewey as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You! You''re not a saint anymore? Are you... Are you just a field? "


    Dewey smiles and finally says a line he wanted to say for a long time


    "Field? I''m not anymore. "


    Next to him, old Chris was about to speak with a smile when his face suddenly changed! Dewey''s smiling face suddenly became stiff!


    All of a sudden, there was a click, where Dewey was standing. Within a few meters of the surrounding radius, the space suddenly twisted!


    It turns out that the time rule he just stopped was smashed before he finished his sentence!!


    The time to stop is easy to flow again, but it makes Dewey unconscious! But he uses the divine power to force the time rule which stops, is easily smashed, actually causes his body like in the heavy blow, this moment. He was almost as sick as vomiting blood.


    Then Dewey immediately felt it again, as if the vast power wave came slowly from behind. It seemed that the power could not even pry his mind at the moment!


    Turning abruptly, Dewey looks at the steps behind him!!


    A tall figure, slowly, step by step down.


    Let old Chris heart alert is, no matter how many people here. All are strong, but this guy appears, but no one can feel it!


    When I saw the face of this great body, old Chris took half of his breath, but seemed to be frozen, just. Although his face was shocked, there was no fear in his eyes, as if he still had something to rely on.


    Hector, the beast God, came down slowly, facing four strong men. But in front of the real God level strong man, his eyes seemed to be no different from looking at the grass on the roadside.


    Dewey was even more surprised that the sudden appearance of the orc (he has been able to guess each other''s identity), it behind, while flashing a pair of figures.


    "Dewey!"


    "You, you two?" That''s the color of Dewey!


    Watching Qiao Qiao and Wei Wei An appear together, his heart finally worried!


    Although this pair of sisters also have the strength of more than eight levels, but now in this level of "party". Even the saint level can only be regarded as level 8, which is almost the same as the mole ant. A little bit of a miss, the moment can give people seconds off. Hector''s tall body came to the spot, and several people retreated at the same time under the strong pressure of the beast God, as if they could not even stand for a few minutes! Hector''s eyes were on Dewey! With its strength and realm, we can see at a glance that Du Wei is the strongest among these guys¡° Human beings... You say you are no longer a domain? " Hector squinted. It looks like a scary face. But with a gentle smile, can be more such a smile, but it seems to be awe inspiring! Dewey gave a wry smile. He breathed out: "it seems that I''m lucky. I''m so lucky... Lord beast God, I didn''t expect that Gods like you would come to our" human gathering. " But in his heart, he was scolding: the God of war, the spirit, the God of dragon, I have seen almost all of them, and now there is another beast God. If we add dwarves and demons, I really have a lot of "divine affinity"! Pooh! Duwei helpless, can only sigh: "although know I am not your opponent, but it seems inevitable to play a game." Hector didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He gave a faint smile. Although his voice was calm, it didn''t seem to have a trace of emotion: "no, I just came in and felt that there was someone coming behind me. As you said, it''s like a party. "After a pause, he added:" three humans, one golden dragon, one... Well, it''s like a magical creature (eyes fall on oedipus)? Plus the two human girls who followed me in... Well, we haven''t arrived yet. When all the people are here, it''s good to start the party. " As he said that, his eyes suddenly turned around old Chris, but Dewey noticed that old Chris still had the appearance of an old God, as if he had no response to the appearance of his master''s nemesis ten thousand years ago. Du Weixin read like lightning: this old guy, it seems that he really has a hand! Even the beast God is not afraid to stand in front of us!! The old man has a lot of cards! It''s definitely not small!

 Chapter 658

    Vivian and Qiao Qiao have already run to Du Wei''s side. Although Du Wei has some accidents for the two girls to follow without permission, he has no choice but to hold them one by one and pull them behind him with a sigh: "you two guys shouldn''t follow..."


    JOJO glanced at Dewey and said nothing. Vivian has some guilt: "I, have we become your burden?"


    The answer is very obvious, but Dewey still doesn''t hurt the two girls'' self-esteem. He can only barely smile, shake his head, but glare at old Chris, which means: what''s the old guy''s card? Show it quickly.


    The Pope doesn''t care, but Hector, the beast God, can''t be dealt with by himself.


    This old guy... It turned out that when he opened the treasure left by the demon God, he would make such a big noise. He knew it for a long time, but he didn''t tell himself. Such a big movement has attracted the beast God?


    "Dear beast God." Dewey opened his mouth with a smile. He looked at Hector: "I didn''t expect you to be in the capital all the time. I thought you must be in the north


    Hector didn''t speak. He seemed to focus on old Chris. The more he looked, the brighter his eyes were. Gradually, he showed a complex taste.


    It suddenly went to old Chris, the eyes of all the people around him fell on him, but he didn''t care. Came to Chris, looked up and down, then frowned: "Protoss?"


    Dewey was not surprised that Hector could see through old Chris''s disguise. After all, old Chris only borrowed the body of the Golden Dragon.


    If we compare the strength, Chris is definitely not the opponent of Hector, the real God level strong man. But he was also fearless, calm eyes to meet Hector''s eyes: "yes."


    "I''m surprised." Hector sighed: "no way. And you can come out. "


    After a pause, the beast God sighed: "I know you exist, but I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Dewey noticed the expression of the Pope and the angel Orpheus. The Pope''s expression was gloomy, while Orpheus was still pale and looked coldly at Hector. As for Russell... This guy seems to have been standing quietly since duvet appeared.


    Hector didn''t seem to have much hostility to old Chris, but his eyes showed a little loneliness. Looking at old Chris''s eyes, they softened a lot.


    "In those days, we were all wrong." After a moment''s silence, Hector suddenly said such a sentence: "Artemis once said: we all regret what happened in those years."


    "But the hatred that already exists will not disappear because of a simple" regret. " Old Chris answered without fear.


    To duvet''s surprise, Hector was still not angry, but just nodded calmly: "yes, it''s really hard to disappear."


    Soon. Miss Nicole and LAN Haiyue, who are lagging behind, finally arrive late.


    Queen Medusa and LAN Haiyue walked down the steps side by side. Seeing Du Wei and others waiting here on the spot, LAN Haiyue sees the strange atmosphere at a glance. This wise old guy wisely doesn''t say anything, but goes directly to Du Wei''s side. As for Queen Medusa, she was as cold as an iceberg and came to Dewey with her eyes closed. Coldly way: "you seem to forget my existence again. You didn''t call me for such a special thing. "


    Dewey was speechless and gave a wry smile: "I didn''t expect such a big scene today."


    Now, on this huge platform. The four groups of visitors were divided into three different positions.


    The first group were naturally the Temple group, the Pope and the angel Oedipus, as well as a rosette. Unfortunately, although they came first, they seemed to be the weakest in strength. What''s more, rosette has a special identity of Infernal Affairs. At the critical moment, Du Wei was confident that he would use this dark chess to kill the Pope.


    On Du Wei''s side, it''s Du Wei plus old Chris plus queen Medusa plus blue Hyatt, plus Vivian Qiao sisters. The number of people is the largest and the strength is also very strong. However, old Chris is mysterious and stealthy. Dewey can''t trust him 100%. For this kind of guy, you have to keep your hand at any time.


    Third party. Nature is the beast God Hector, it has only one person. But from the strength, it is the strongest among the three parties! The difference of state. It''s not the advantage in numbers that can fill in the gap. Dewey knows this very well.


    In terms of relations, it seems that all the three parties are hostile to each other.


    The situation began to get complicated and interesting.


    "Very well, it seems that they are all here." Hector spoke first, with a trace of irresistible dignity in his voice: "then let''s start the party."


    The beast God''s eyes swept around coldly, and finally fell on old Chris without hesitation: "originally, I still had a doubt in my heart about how the magic array was opened. But now that I see you as a Protoss here, I have the answer to my question. Now... We have come here. How to continue is up to you to reveal how to continue in the next step. "


    Its voice, though steady, was undoubtedly commanding. Old Chris was not in a hurry. He gave a slight smile, and there was some mockery in his smile: "great and supreme god level strong man... Hum, do you really want to continue? You should know who left this place! Don''t you worry? "


    "There''s nothing to worry about." Hector shook his head: "your great demons no longer exist. And now the situation is... I have an advantage. I don''t think we need to waste time


    Old Chris gave a mysterious smile: "only I know how to enter the entrance. Do you think I''ll take you in? Especially you, the great Hector! God of the orcs


    "You will." The beast God said without hesitation, "I can see from your eyes that you don''t mean to refuse."


    Du Wei looked at the two men and said, "what a feast."


    He took a step forward and said with a smile: "this place has gathered almost all the top strong men on the mainland. I''m afraid for thousands of years, except for the mythical war era. There has never been a time when so many strong people can be gathered in one place. "


    After a pause, Dewey''s eyes swept over the Pope and others. Paul XVI felt Dewey''s eyes, and his face turned a little older. The Pope seemed to know that his own side was the weakest.


    Sure enough, Dewey said with a slow smile, "but. We all come here with the same purpose. But I don''t think everyone is qualified to go in! "


    The Pope''s face was even worse when he heard this. But he didn''t speak yet. Dewey already sneered: "count it up, my companion..." he pointed to old Chris: "only he knows how to get in the entrance. So our side is qualified to enter. As for the beast God, Lord Hector, he is the most powerful. I always believe in the saying that the strong are respected, so I don''t think anyone can object to it


    Finally, he left his eyes on the Pope and others, staring at the Pope coldly: "but, your majesty, I respect the Pope. What qualifications do you have to enter? Strength advantage? Or do you know how to open the entrance? Hum


    The Pope''s face became very ugly, but the angel beside him, Oedipus, now broke in. The angel was injured by Duwei just now, but the angel''s special constitution made him recover quickly. But his face was pale, almost transparent, and even more strange. His voice was still calm and soft. He gave Du Wei a calm look. But he murmured to himself: "everything is under the gaze of God! Lord tulip, everything is under the gaze of God. "


    Don''t know why, the eyes of Oedipus make Du Wei feel a little uneasy for no reason. He frowned and looked at this angel who seemed to have no fear. He really couldn''t think of what he could rely on.


    But... Dewey always hated temples. If you can be here, take the opportunity to bring the Pope and the angels


    He took a subconscious look at Hector.


    Sure enough, the beast God''s eyes have followed Duwei''s words and fixed on the Pope and others. Du Wei was slightly puzzled that the beast God was kind when he faced old Chris, but when he looked at the Pope and others, his eyes were almost naked disgust!


    Obviously, the Pope and others represent the temple of light. And behind the Church of light. Standing is the goddess of light who has never appeared! Hector, on the other hand, doesn''t seem to hate the Protoss. On the contrary, he was extremely hostile to the goddess.


    As Hector''s eyes flickered and he seemed to be thinking of something, Dewey thought he had got the trick, but at this moment, old Chris began to speak.


    "No, I think that if you can come here, you can go in."


    Huh?!


    Dewey looks at old Chris in surprise, but the old man''s eyes don''t seem to contact Dewey on purpose.


    The Pope quickly calculated the strength of the two sides, but the old Pope was willing to give up.


    Du Wei just hit the angel to vomit blood, this kind of strength, at first sight, is not one of his own side can compete. And this orc, it''s a beast God?!


    Today, the old Pope was also a little depressed. The White Pagoda in the palace suddenly appeared. Although he was surprised, he was dragged by the angel Orpheus.


    This hateful angel, Oedipus, knows something, but this guy never tells himself. But always mystify the same, the sentence "everything is under the gaze of the gods" such words in the mouth.


    Today, there is such a strange landscape, but Oedipus seems to have expected it. He immediately went to the Pope and rushed into the palace with him. Even up to now, the Pope still doesn''t know where it is!


    Since I don''t know, and it depends on the situation and the strength comparison, I can''t get any benefit from myself, so I''d better retreat as long as Duwei and the beast God don''t kill them all.


    However, Orpheus did not respond to the Pope''s hesitation, and even looked at old Chris: "very good. We have to go in, too. "


    blamed! The Pope sighed in his heart, angel! These hateful angels!! I''m the goddess''s only spokesperson in the world, right!!


    Chris has come out slowly from Dewey. He seems to be in the middle of the crowd. Old Chris smiles cunningly, even with a hint of malice in his smile: "I think, today, so many respected strong men come here, but now it seems that among you. There are a lot of people who don''t know what this place is


    He laughed calmly, with a strong self-confidence, and his voice also improved a bit: "I can barely be regarded as the half owner here, so let me introduce to you this great and mysterious existence buried by history for thousands of years!"


    Hector did not speak, leaving Chris alone in the performance, and Dewey frowned. I don''t know what the old guy is up to.


    The Pope''s face kept changing, and the angel Orpheus''s expression was cold. As for Du Wei, Vivian, Qiao Qiao and LAN Haiyue all look at Du Wei. It''s obvious that everything follows Du Wei''s meaning. As for Queen Medusa... Is there anything else in the world she cares about?


    Chris was almost in the middle of the crowd, and then he opened his arms. All around the platform, there was a sea of stars in the black void. He raised his head slightly, as if to embrace the whole space.


    then. Slowly, he began to say the mantra. This is a language that people can''t understand. Dewey is sure it must be the language of the demons. The only one who can understand it is probably Hector.


    However, Dewey noticed that the animal God''s expression was still calm, but after hearing the first sentence from old Chris, the animal God''s face was full of muscle. There was an obvious beat. Maybe it''s not that there''s something amazing about old Chris''s mantra. It''s just that after ten thousand years, after the age of mythology, he finally heard the language of the protoss, which made Hector feel very sad!


    Soon, when old Chris recited the incantation, people could see clearly, one by one illusory symbol. It came out of his mouth. In the air around into a circle, and then slowly spread out. It turns into streamers


    Then, on this platform, a circle of light arc formed around it, which surrounded the crowd in the middle!


    Chris''s expression was excited, and his voice was also a little excited. He looked at the crowd with awe inspiring, with a mysterious smile, and announced in a loud voice: "welcome to... Endless abyss!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a roar from the top of my head!


    They looked up and saw that the spiral high steps that we had just come down all the way collapsed!


    That countless layers of suspended steps, as if lost the power of suspension, one by one, fell down from the sky, fell down towards the black sea of stars void, soon scattered in the sea of stars, more and more far away!


    It''s like a building block being pushed down, crashing down! Then those scattered steps, become irregular floating in the empty sea of stars, looking up, is already empty.


    All people see this scene, are in the heart of a Lin back to the road, no!!


    Under this thought, not only the Pope''s face changed, but also duvet''s expression became unnatural. Although old Chris is now nominally with himself, Dewey will not really trust this guy!


    The only one with the same face was Hector. The beast God just looked at Chris with calm eyes and didn''t know what he thought.


    After the steps disappear, there is no way out on the top of my head!


    Old Chris looked a little proud. He saw the change of people''s faces and said with a profound smile: "don''t be surprised... Because now... The eclipse outside has ended, so the magic circle will automatically close again. It''s impossible to come in from the white tower."


    After a pause, he continued to smile slowly: "I know everyone must be thinking: without the way back, how can we get out? Ha ha... I can answer you this question. Let''s move on! "


    With that, he waved his arm, and the circle of light around the crowd suddenly solidified quickly.


    In a few moments, what appeared in front of the crowd was a square gate several meters high!


    This "door" is made of light. It''s like a smooth mirror, standing high in front of everyone''s eyes! That light door is quiet and twinkle, faint some strange smell. Looking at the light door together, we can''t help feeling strange in our hearts... What''s behind the door?


    "Now, I can announce it to you." Old Chris gave a little smile, but narrowed his eyes: "obviously, this is a door. But now people are more concerned. It must be something behind the door. I can answer you, behind this door, is a buried history of tens of thousands of years! Is the world''s greatest, the only immortal God, leaving a magnificent treasure! Is the world, the most magical, the greatest, the most brilliant. Most... "


    Old Chris seemed a little excited, as if he had been depressed for tens of thousands of years, all of which had to be vented at this moment. But in the middle of what he said, suddenly. His voice seemed to be cut off by an invisible scissors!!


    Old Chris was still excited expression, has been stiff there, the original proud, excited. But it turned into embarrassment and surprise. At last, the expression became dumbfounded, staring at the front


    That door! That light condenses into the gate??!!!


    Just now, when old Chris was full of pride to announce the place, in front of everyone''s eyes, this light door suddenly changed again!


    The light door seemed to have solidified, but then it suddenly shook, and then it was in full view of the public. Straight in two! The original door, into two!


    Two doors, and soon divided into four!


    Four doors turn into eight in an instant!!


    It''s like copying. At last, when the light and shadow finally stabilize, what appears in front of people is around them


    Sixteen doors! There are sixteen gates. Around the crowd. It''s a circle!


    Every door is exactly the same, without any difference!!


    Chris''s face changed from dull to shocked. Finally, he went from shock to madness.


    "Here! This! What''s going on


    Chris had put down his arms and screamed wildly, his face full of excitement and anger!


    Old Chris should be the only one who knows the entrance, but now it seems that even he doesn''t know about the scene.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him alone, but Dewey was always eccentric.


    Chris still screams as like as two peas of sixteen identical doors of light, and finally murmuring, "no, no, it''s not. It shouldn''t be like this. It should be just one. It should be just one door. No! It won''t be like this... "


    Old Chris''s face almost collapsed.


    And at this time, suddenly, everyone saw a shadow in the sixteen light doors.


    Sixteen shadows emerged as like as two peas. The sixteen shadows were identical. They were all in a shape from posture and posture. It was as if sixteen projectors had cast the same shadow.


    The shadow looks like a human man, wearing gorgeous and simple armor and flying long hair. However, it is not a real person, but an illusion.


    Everyone is a powerful person with high strength. It can be seen at a glance that this is obviously a projection left by someone with magic.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, when everyone saw the shadow''s face, their first reaction was to turn their heads and stare at Dewey in surprise!!


    Because, this magic left behind the phantom, the face of the appearance, actually and Dewey exactly the same! The eyebrows, the corners of the mouth, the bridge of the nose... Are almost carved out of a mold!!!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The phantom gave a burst of triumphant laughter. Although we all know that this is not a real person, just a projection left behind, but the magic is very realistic!


    "Chris, Chris... You must be surprised." Sixteen illusions, at the same time, crossed their waist, made a triumphant gesture, and laughed with one voice: "you wanted to blame me at the beginning, and left me a hand. You''re right. The calculation of your demons for the astronomical calendar is indeed much ahead of the world''s human beings. However, I am a special existence! When you told me, I doubted... If it''s just a solar eclipse, then it''s too easy to encounter a solar eclipse once every two or three hundred years!


    Hum, sure enough, I thought of it!


    You''ve hidden the most important information, which is the great solar eclipse! Ha ha ha ha! Great eclipse! But you don''t know. This way of calculation, do you think you are ahead of the demons! But I can calculate the time of the eclipse!


    So, I came first.


    However, since you have calculated me, in order to leave you a little punishment, I also leave you a little game


    Of the sixteen doors, only one is the real entrance, the others. I copied them all. You should be careful. Don''t go wrong! Read in acquaintance, I will not harm you, even if the wrong door, will only take you away from here. But after leaving here, I''m afraid it will take more than a thousand years to come in again when the next big solar eclipse appears!


    I''m really curious. There are sixteen doors here. If you make a mistake once, you have to wait more than a thousand years. If you are not lucky and make mistakes, you will have to try for thousands of years to find the real entrance... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Remember, I am Aragorn, though no one can deceive me! "


    The voice is here, the figure in the projection. Seems very proud, even the smile is full of malice.


    And Du Wei familiar people, Vivian and Qiao Qiao, as well as LAN Haiyue, can''t help staring at Du Wei, strange expression.


    Because, in this projection, Aragorn, regardless of the tone of speech. It''s the pride of this mischievous way. It''s really like Du Weiping''s manner and tone. Even this kind of calculation, prank, local style. It''s all full of Dewey''s style.


    Dewey''s expression was strange at first, but when the projection was finished, he was the first to laugh. He laughed as if he saw the most ridiculous thing in the world¡° You! What are you laughing at Old Chris knows the "details" of Dewey. Dewey and Aragon are actually one person. How can old Chris not know? Seeing that he was schemed by Aragorn, he was so angry that he was about to spread his anger on Du Wei. Dewey shook his head and looked at old Chris. "Don''t you think it''s funny?"¡° It''s not funny Chris looks angry¡° There''s nothing strange about cheating and being cheated. " Dewey calmed down his laughter, looked at the sixteen doors and touched his nose: "do you really want to try one by one! If we go wrong, we''ll be sent out. The next time you want to come in, you''ll have to wait until the next big solar eclipse And at this time, the projection suddenly flashed, and then said a word! With these words, Du Wei and LAN Haiyue can''t help looking strange. It''s just that none of the other people on the scene can understand the projection left by Aragorn and the last sentence he said! Just because, this is not the language of the world at all!! Projection Aragorn, suddenly expressionless, slowly said the last sentence: "don''t be surprised, don''t show your face! If others don''t understand, you should. Remember, the one facing the steps! " This sentence is... Chinese! Obviously, this sentence is specially said to Dewey!! As soon as Du Wei heard this Chinese message, his heart immediately jumped, but his reaction was very fast, and his face didn''t show. It''s just a slight jerk in the corner of the eye. It''s LAN Haiyue. After all, although he has learned some Chinese, he is not proficient in it. He can barely recognize it. It seems that this is the kind of strange writing language that Daxueshan studied. But it''s hard to understand exactly what this sentence means. Therefore, LAN Haiyue''s expression changed obviously. Hector''s eyes have been like a torch fixed on LAN Haiyue, the beast God vaguely guessed what... At this moment, the projection finally disappeared, there are only 16 light doors left around, Chris has been dull there. Hector walked directly to LAN Haiyue, his voice was low: "human, you seem to know something." " Blue sea Yue speechless looking at Hector¡° It seems you know. " Hector suddenly raised LAN Haiyue up and said coldly, "say it." Although LAN Haiyue is also a strong saint, he is just like a baby without resistance in front of the beast God¡° If you don''t, I''ll kill you. " Hector''s tone was very serious, and there was not much threat, as if he was calmly speaking a simple fact.

 Chapter 659.1

    LAN Haiyue is not a weak man, but he was caught by Hector. Hector''s huge body, carrying such an old man as LAN Haiyue, seemed to mention a kitten. LAN Haiyue was strangled by the neck, and even his breathing was not smooth. Even though he wanted to struggle, he couldn''t lift half of his strength.


    Hector seems to be such a simple grasp, but he easily locks LAN Haiyue''s whole body Qi machine, let alone strength. LAN Haiyue clearly feels a strange force blocking her own spiritual power!!!!


    Dewey''s face changed and he was about to step in. But before he moved, he heard queen Medusa beside him suddenly say coldly, "let him go!"


    Before she spoke, she saw queen Medusa reach out her hand, her fingertips shining faintly.


    "No!" Dewey''s face changed, and before he could finish a word, he saw that Miss Nicole''s hand was on Hector''s arm. It was obvious that she had used some magic to push, but Hector just gave a cold smile and didn''t move. Then she heard queen Medusa snort in pain, and stepped back three or five steps. Her beautiful face turned red at first, and then turned pale, as if covered with a layer of frost.


    "Well, I can''t believe that a medusa snake can also do ice magic." Hector sneered, squinted at Nicole for a while, and then softened a little: "Medusa snake... Has some blood relationship with us orcs. I don''t want to hurt you. Hum, it''s ridiculous. The ancestors of the snake tribe are polite when they see me. They don''t dare to say a word, you little snake. How dare you do it to me. "


    Queen Medusa came in with LAN Haiyue, and these days in the imperial capital, she had some contacts with LAN Haiyue. This wise old man actually taught her some ways of human thinking. For Nicole, her idea is almost white, who is close to her, she is naturally better to whom.


    Seeing that the old man who had a good relationship with herself was caught, she naturally did not hesitate.


    She is queen Medusa. Although its own strength is very strong, but after all, the original means of attack is too single. The strongest killing move "gaze of Medusa" can''t be used casually. Once it is used, either you die or I live, it''s not very practical. Therefore, we have learned a lot in the past few years when we came to human beings and followed duvet directly.


    She''s advanced Warcraft. Intelligence is naturally extremely high. Those experts around Duwei, as long as they know her, have taught her something. Vivian, in particular, had been with Medusa for a while. It taught her some magic.


    Even Rodriguez taught her some ice fighting.


    If these skills are used to deal with other people, they will be of no problem. But in the face of such a beast God, it is far from enough to see.


    As soon as she grasped it, she immediately felt that her own strength could not break through each other''s arms, but she seemed to hit a wall fiercely. Then her strength came back, but it was several times more violent than her original strength!


    It''s really hard for her to feel like this, which makes her chest depressed. Almost spit blood on the spot. But Queen Medusa was cold and proud, and forced to bear it, but the blood didn''t come out, but she was more and more stuffy in her chest. Now she felt her hands were soft.


    As she was standing unsteadily, Dewey put her hand on her back and patted her gently. Miss Nicole felt a lot of depression in her chest. He took a breath. He turned his head and looked at Duwei with his closed eyes. "Frown way:" it''s so strong, I can''t beat it


    Dewey nodded. "You step back. I''ll do it."


    With that, he pulled Nicole behind him, looked into Hector''s eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "Dear God of orcs, do you bully a human who is much weaker than you? Is that the tradition of a god level strongman like you?"


    Hector said coldly: "you don''t have to motivate me. There are only a few God level strong men in the world. If I have to find someone of the same level, even if I wait for hundreds of years, I may not have a chance to do it once."


    Du Wei was stunned, but he gave a cold smile: "well, you just want to ask where the exit is!"


    "Not bad." Hector''s tone was almost cold-blooded: "so you''d better let your companion say it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind killing him now. "


    "... I believe." Du Wei sighed: "well, you let him go, you want the answer, I''ll tell you."


    "You?"


    Not only Hector, but everyone else, looked at Dewey in disbelief.


    And Pope Paul XVI thought in his heart: This tulip Duke wants to be cunning and changeable, and now I''m afraid he wants to be cunning again!


    Just LAN Haiyue, but his eyes are a little anxious. Du Wei knows the magical language. LAN Haiyue knows something about it. But he didn''t want Dewey to say it, but his throat was choked and he couldn''t speak, so he could only look at Dewey desperately.


    "All right." Du Wei shook his head: "I was not very interested in this treasure... Since they are more powerful than us now, I have always been very practical."


    Said, although he was many people''s eyes, but calmly went to the middle, reached out and patted still not from the collapse of old Chris.


    "Do you really know?" Hector squinted.


    "I know." Dewey gave a wry smile: "I see it in your eyes... You seem to be worried that I''m lying to you. Well, let''s put it this way... "He sighed," just now, you saw Aragorn in the projection. Don''t you think it''s strange that he looks the same as me? "


    "... not bad." Hector nodded, his squinting eyes fixed on Dewey, as if on a prey.


    Not only Hector, but Vivian and JOJO all looked at Dewey with puzzled eyes.


    As he sighed, Dewey looked queer and muttered to himself in a low voice, "that''s ironic. It''s a secret. I used to run away again and again. I always want to get rid of it and try my best to hide it. But now it seems that I still have to say it. So, ok... "


    He suddenly raised his head and yelled at the sixteen doors. At the same time, he raised his middle finger and scolded: "OK! Aragorn, you are cruel! You won


    With that, he restrained his emotion and looked at the crowd, with a serious face. He said slowly, word by word: "the answer is very simple... I love you. It''s Aragon. Er... Or, I am the reincarnation of your founding emperor. "


    It was quite quiet for a few minutes. Then Pope Paul XVI was the first to laugh. Looking at Dewey, the old man laughed back and forth. He said with a sharp smile: "ridiculous! Ridiculous! Duke tulip, I didn''t think you could make up such a statement... Hahaha, you look like the founding emperor, so you can pretend to be him... Reincarnation? Ha ha ha... "


    Dewey looked at the pope with pity. He shook his head and said, "Oh, really, I want to hide it. I didn''t expect that when I really said it, others didn''t believe it. "


    Not only the Pope, but also LAN Haiyue, who was strangled by Hector''s throat, stared at Dewey.


    "And you? Don''t believe it? " Dewey looked at the crowd.


    Vivian and Joe look at each other, and they come up at the same time. One left and one right stood beside Dewey: "we believe! We believe everything you say


    "Well..." Dewey was still laughing and crying: "does anyone else believe it?"


    Queen Medusa quietly went to duvidi''s side, without saying a word, but she made her stand with this gesture.


    "What about the others?" Dewey looked at the sneering Pope.


    Who knows, suddenly heard a voice: "I believe."


    £¿£¿£¡£¡


    The Pope suddenly turned back and stared at Orpheus in surprise.


    The angel didn''t look at the Pope, but looked at Dewey: "I believe it."


    "... should I thank you for your trust?" Dewey grinned bitterly. But he finally looked at Hector: "what about you? Do you believe in the great beast God


    Without waiting for the beast God to speak, Dewey had already spoken a word of Chinese quickly. It is the last sentence of Aragorn that I repeated.


    Pop.


    Hector let go. Blue sea Yue will be left on the ground, the old man panting and coughing. Hector went directly to Dewey. His huge body was like a hill. He looked at Dewey coldly and said, "I can trust you for a while."


    Dewey smile, but looked at old Chris: "my friend, look at the current situation, it seems that you are no longer under the control of it?"


    Old Chris glared at Dewey angrily: "you..."


    "Leave me alone." Du Weitan opened his hand: "you said, we just use each other''s relationship, and everyone will keep it for themselves. That''s what you did to Aragon. "


    Under the gaze of the beast God, Dewey took a deep breath: "do you want to know the entrance? The entrance door is... "


    Before he said it, he heard LAN Haiyue and old Chris sitting on the ground screaming at the same time: "don''t tell him!"


    "Hum!" Hector snorted coldly, two big hands waved at the same time, LAN Haiyue and old Chris''s body immediately flew out!


    Under the huge power of the beast God, they had no resistance ability at all. They watched helplessly as they were wrapped by a strong earth force, and they could not exert any of their strength. People in the mid air, on the mouth at the same time spurted out two mouthfuls of blood!!


    Two shouts, two bodies flying out, but a left and a right, at the same time flew into the two light doors on both sides of the left and right!!


    Hector said he would do it without any hesitation. He looked at the others coldly and said, "who else wants to stop?"


    Dewey frowned and looked at the two light doors thrown out by LAN Haiyue and old Chris. He opened his mouth: "Hector... You''re too fast. I haven''t said which door is real... What if you throw them into the ground and it''s a real door? "


    "It''s very simple. I''ll go in and kill it." Hector said faintly.


    "So... Would you kill me if I didn''t say it now?" Dewey grinned bitterly¡° Yes Hector snorted, looking down at Dewey: "you''d better not test my patience. I''ve been waiting for 10000 years, and my patience is almost exhausted. " This sentence is full of threat, but it seems that there is no smoke in this guy. But if you think it''s a joke, you are absolutely wrong!! Du Wei knew that this beast God was absolutely a model of killing people without blinking an eye. He nodded: "I understand... But before I tell you, can you meet my two conditions?"¡° Conditions? " There was a spark in Hector''s eyes¡° Yes, two conditions that are not important to you. You see, what I will tell you is a big secret. As a price, you have to pay a little bit. " Hector actually laughed. He looked at Dewey and said, "are humans as brave as you?"¡° I don''t know about other people, but I seem to have a lot of courage. " Du Wei met his eyes: "my first condition is... Can you let me understand that you, the great beast God, your strength has reached the highest level. According to reason, there is nothing you can see in the world. Even if the devil left some treasure, it''s just something out of his body... Why do you want it so much? " Hector laughed and looked at Dewey more and more strangely: "I think you are more and more interesting as a human... Hum. You really want to know? I won''t tell you now... But I can take you in. Then you will understand. "" Well, saying it means not saying it. " Dewey touched his nose. "I don''t believe it even if I don''t want to go in with you."¡° Of course, I won''t believe you so easily. " Hector smiles¡° Well, put the first question aside Dewey''s face suddenly showed a trace of malice: "the second condition... For you, it''s easier." The evil smile on his face made the Pope feel a little uneasy. Sure enough! Du Wei turned to the temple trio, and his smile was very dark and cunning: "I always don''t like these guys from the Church of light... I think for the beast God, you must not like the believers of these goddesses, either? Then... Can I borrow your hand to help me get rid of these magic wands¡° Dewey! " The Pope''s face is changing! He knows very well that he and Orpheus are definitely not the opponents of Hector! If Du Wei really wants to use a knife to kill people, then he will definitely die! Hector''s cold eyes had fallen on the Pope.

 Chapter 659.2

    "I refuse."


    To Du Wei''s surprise, Hector said such a sentence!


    Even the pope in a cold sweat couldn''t help looking at the beast God in surprise.


    "Yi?" Dewey looked at Hector in surprise. "Shouldn''t you hate goddesses?" He pointed to the Pope: "this old gentleman is the leader of the believers of the goddess in this world. He claims to be the spokesman of the goddess in the world. And that guy is a magical creature created by the goddess and sent to work for her in this world. "


    "I hate goddesses." Hector gave a faint smile: "but there is an agreement between us. We are not going to directly deal with each other''s spokesmen in the world. "


    He looked at Dewey''s puzzled eyes: "in the same way, your goddess of mankind will never kill the leader of our tribe first. This is our agreement. For example, the rock and copper tiger of orcs, as well as dominis, and the snow of elves are protected. No other gods can fight them... That''s the rule of the game. "


    (damn the rules of the game... To be a whore and to build a memorial archway) Du Wei said with a sigh, "well, you won''t agree to me on both terms."


    Hector gave a faint smile, stretched out two hands at the same time, and grabbed them in the air. The Pope and Orpheus flew to Hector''s hand involuntarily at the same time, and they were strangled by him.


    The two powerful saints are as weak as babies in the hands of the beast God.


    The beast God grabbed them and said with a smile, "there are too many people here. I won''t kill them. But I can help you throw them out first. "


    With that, the two giants of the temple flew out and were thrown into the two light doors.


    Hector raised his leg and kicked it lightly. Rosette, who was more than ten steps away, immediately snorted and spat blood from his mouth. He was kicked into a door.


    Du Wei looked at it and just sighed: "it''s a pity... You threw five people into five doors. You''re really not afraid of losing them in case you accidentally hit the place..."


    "I can see that I have lost five people to enter the five doors. It seems that none of them are real doors." Hector squinted at Dewey. "Your eyes haven''t changed. What I''ve lost are fake doors."


    Dewey made a grimace at Hector: "I''ve always had a bad temper, even when I''m lying. If you want to find clues from these places, you''ll be disappointed."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Hector looked up and laughed: "good! Good! You brave boy! You make me feel very interesting! I promise you. If I really want to kill you, I will not make you very painful. "


    Then he stopped smiling: "well, now there are no outsiders... Let''s start! Which door is it? "


    Duvet coughed, raised his hand and pointed casually: "here..." after a pause, he sighed: "I know you don''t believe me... You can hold me. Come in with you. If it''s not right, you can come to me... But my friends... "He pointed to Vivian, Joe and Nicole:" they don''t matter... Let them leave through other doors. "


    "I''m sorry, I can''t answer your request." The beast God sneered. His eyes were a little cunning: "although you are interesting, you seem to have a lot of ghost ideas in your stomach. Even if I catch you with me, I can''t rest assured. You seem to be the kind of person who doesn''t care much about your own life... But it seems that you care a lot about these two girls and this little snake. So, I''ll take you with me! If the place is not right, I will not only kill you, but also your three companions! "


    Dewey was really nervous.


    His original idea was to let Vivian and Joe leave, and then point to a fake door. After going in with Hector, if Hector wants to turn around, he will be alone. Although my strength is not as good as Hector''s, I''m at least a demigod. I have two power attributes of Ares and spirit God at the same time. Even if I can''t fight, I can barely cope with it. Even if you want to escape, there is some hope!


    But... If even Vivian and Joe and others follow. Then I don''t even have a chance!


    Once Hector turns over. They rely on the power of the demigod level, there is the possibility of escape. But Vivian, Qiao Qiao and medusa... In the hands of this beast God, they are not as good as ants. They can solve it with a blink of an eye


    Looking at Du Wei''s face, the beast God gave a cold smile: "so, I advise you not to use any ghost idea, honestly say the truth!"


    Du Weidi finally broke out in a cold sweat behind his back. After a moment''s weighing, he finally sighed: "OK! You win, your fist is the hardest, you are the boss... The real door is here. "


    He raised his hand and pointed to the light door facing the steps which Aragorn finally suggested!


    Hector nodded: "good, let''s go in together! You, me and your three companions


    Du Wei wry smile: "I have a choice."


    The natural answer is: No.


    Entering the light gate, it seems that there are not many strange feelings and discomfort.


    This light door seems to be a simple space magic. When Dewey stepped into the door, he suddenly felt like stepping on the cliff, and then fell from a height.


    But soon, there was a light around. When the light stabilized, Dewey''s feet had trampled on the hard ground.


    The process was so short that he didn''t even have time to shout.


    Around, Hector and Vivienne, Joe and Treponema. They all flashed out of the air.


    But looking around... This place, Dewey was stunned!


    What a big lake!!


    The lake seems to present a round bowl shape. At a glance, it is seven or eight Li wide.


    The place at the foot of Du Wei and others is on the Bank of the lake. The rocks on the ground are jagged, but there are some strange rocks, and many of them have strange shapes. Dewey could not help kicking, and immediately recognized that these rocks seemed to be... Volcanic rocks?!


    This place is like a concave valley. In front of it is the lake, but behind it is a high slope, about tens of meters high.


    Looking up, there are light clouds in the sky, and the scorching sun


    What''s up??


    Dewey couldn''t help exclaiming.


    This place, clearly... Clearly is in the outside world!


    Is it the treasure of the devil. It''s not hidden in a space created by something? But casually buried in the world?!


    Hector''s eyes were a little angry, but when he looked at Dewey''s blank expression as well as himself, he realized that the boy was as ignorant as himself, and it seemed that he had not deceived himself.


    Du Wei looked around and suddenly his face changed slightly.


    He was suddenly in a hurry. Hektor didn''t stop Dewey''s action, nor was he afraid that Dewey would run away.


    Just after Du Wei flew into the air of tens of meters, he soon fell on the high slope behind him. Looking out for a while, his face became more and more strange.


    "Hell... Hell. This bastard Aragorn, don''t you even cheat yourself? " Dewey can''t laugh or cry.


    At this time, Hector also fell beside Dewey and looked down with Dewey''s eyes


    Just opposite to the lake, after crossing the high slope, the terrain is all the way down


    The terrain is simple... It''s a mountain!


    Take a broad view, there are light clouds around the foot. The terrain is quite steep, all the way down!


    It turns out that the lake where people are living is actually on the top of a high mountain! And below a vast sea of clouds, looming, but do not know how high the mountain!


    And look around, some places are covered with perennial ice!


    In such a high mountain area, the temperature is naturally much lower than that on the plain. But Du Wei and others are the most powerful, they don''t care much about the temperature. So I didn''t notice this detail.


    "We don''t know. I think it''s on the top of a mountain Dewey said to hector with a wry smile.


    Hector''s face was gloomy, too: "more than that."


    It suddenly turned and pointed to the lake.


    The water is blue. Like a huge emerald, Hector pointed to the distance of the lake: "I think there''s something wrong. You''d better give me a reasonable explanation, because I don''t have much patience! "


    Duvier felt the forest in Hector''s tone. Looking in the direction of Hector''s fingers, he soon saw


    Nothing to see, but there are a few unusual familiar breath!


    Yi?


    Dewey''s surprise was no small surprise.


    And at this time, standing below, just a few people landing position of Qiao Qiao and Wei Wei An, but at the same time, they began to shout: "Du Wei! Come and see what this is! "


    Du Wei didn''t care about anything. He jumped down and came to the three girls: "what''s the matter?"


    Vivian didn''t speak, but Qiao pointed to the ground where several people had just landed.


    It turns out that Duwei didn''t find it in a hurry just now, but at the moment, following JOJO''s sign, he saw it. At his feet, in the rocks and gravel, there was a faint fluctuation of magic. The fluctuation of magic was very weak, but for a strong man like Duwei, as long as he paid a little attention, he could easily feel it.


    He kicked away a few rocks under his feet, and immediately saw that a metal bar about the thickness of an ordinary person''s waist was inserted on the ground.


    Dewey was puzzled. He stretched out his hand. His body was extremely strong. In addition, the powerful divine power burst out at the moment, and soon dug up the surrounding rock and hard soil.


    But strangely, the metal bar is buried very deep. Dewey cut the ground a few meters deep, but still didn''t see it to the end.


    And on this metal bar, faint flow of light luster, seems to be in the sun, also shining strange reflection.


    Dewey reached for it, but his tentacles were cold. I can''t even tell what material it''s made of.


    "What''s this?" Dewey frowned and tried to pull it out, but with his strength, he pulled it out, but the metal bar didn''t move!


    "You can''t pull it out!" Hector had quickly come to duvidi''s back, his eyes fixed on the metal bar, and his eyes also had a slight excitement: "this is... The scepter of glory!"


    The scepter of glory?


    The scepter of glory in the artifact?!


    Du Wei was also a little excited that he could find the scepter of glory here. Is this really the place where the devil buried his treasure?!


    Hector had leaned down, pressed his head on the bar, and listened attentively. After a while, he stood up and said coldly, "sure enough... This thing can''t be pulled out. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will become a ruin immediately. "


    Dewey sighed.


    "What''s going on?" Jo Jo couldn''t help asking.


    "Here, down." Hector said coldly, "see this lake? This is not an ordinary lake, but a lake at the top of the mountain. This is under the lake. It''s Shankou... "


    After a pause, he didn''t speak yet, but Dewey had finished what he said


    "Crater!"


    He had a strange smile on his face: "this scepter of glory is inserted here. It seems that this artifact has calmed the volcano and prevented it from erupting easily. If we turn it on, I''m afraid the volcano will wake up immediately! "


    Looking at the surprised faces of several girls, Dewey continued to smile bitterly: "and... I... I may know where this is."


    Several people''s eyes are staring at him.


    Dewey shook his head. "Don''t look at me that way. I haven''t been to this place. But I can recognize it. Just now I stood on it and looked down... You know, as long as I look carefully, I can easily see far, far places. I saw that at the foot of the mountain, about one or two kilometers away from here, there is a big stone tablet with words on it. "


    Hector smiles and doesn''t speak, obviously. Dewey can see the ground. It saw it, too.


    "Stone tablet? What do you see? " Joe was a little impatient.


    "Nanyang, Brahman island in the United Kingdom... And the crater under our feet. It''s the legend of the aborigines here


    Dewey''s face was smiling, but it was almost like crying.


    Damn Aragorn, what the hell door left behind, actually spread us to Nanyang tens of thousands of miles away from the mainland!!!


    Kamiyama! At the beginning, Aragorn came here to pretend to be a God and play tricks on the local aborigines, and let them worship him as the so-called "Father God"!!


    Oh, by the way, that bastard Aragon taught the aborigines to play mahjong here!!!


    Seeing that Qiao Qiao and Vivian were both in doubt, Du Wei waved: "wait for a moment, let''s get together with you first."


    "With you, everyone? With whom? " Joe asked in a hurry.


    "With whom else!" Dewey gritted his teeth: "we''ve all been fooled by that asshole of Aragon! Damn it! What sixteen doors! It''s all fake! All the sixteen doors are fake! Sixteen doors, all lead to the same place!!! LAN Haiyue, Pope... They''re all here! "


    Dewey didn''t lie.


    Old Chris, blue Hyatt, Pope, Orpheus, and Russell are all here.


    After crossing the lake and reaching the other side, Dewey and others immediately saw these guys.


    Old Chris sat on the ground in a daze. The Pope''s face was gloomy. Blue ocean''s expression seemed to be a little funny. Orpheus was still that gloomy face. Rosette was in a daze.


    "You... Came here first?" Dewey walked over and said hello lazily.


    He also saw it. Just beside LAN Haiyue and others, there are more than a dozen odd looking aborigines lying on the ground. These aborigines are all wearing armor made of rattan. Each of them is typical of the dark skin of Nanyang people. Their faces are smeared with oil paint. Some of these Aborigines still hold knives and swords cut from wood chips in their hands.


    Obviously, old Chris and others met these aborigines here, and then solved them.


    Other people seem to be in no mood to speak, but LAN Haiyue smiles and says hello to Du Wei: "what should I say? You''ve been fooled by yourself. I must be in a bad mood. "


    Dewey laughed: "it''s really bad. But most irritatingly, I can''t scold him yet. Because to scold him is to scold myself. "


    After a pause, he said, "tell me about you. What''s the matter?" He glanced around at the aborigines who had fallen to the ground.


    Fortunately, these people are all masters and disdain to kill easily. These aborigines are not dead, they are just subdued.


    "I''ll tell you." LAN Haiyue couldn''t help laughing: "your friend and I..." he pointed to old Chris: "we fell down first, and we fell here. And then we didn''t react. Your holiness, they fell, they fell on our side. As for these aborigines... I don''t know, but look at your expression, it seems that you know something. "


    "This is Nanyang." Du Wei said. The Pope and others were surprised to jump up.


    Nanyang?!


    "The territory of the United Kingdom of Nanyang, the most central part of Brahman Island, the place where the Nanyang people believe in and the gods live... Holy mountain. Well, let''s make it clear. This is a volcano. We are standing on the edge of the crater now. " The more Du Wei thought about it, the more funny he felt: "Damn, Aragon is really cruel! Sixteen doors, they are all fake! All the way here! If anyone is cheated and really tries one by one, I''m afraid he won''t try to figure it out even in another 10000 years... When he does, he will try all the 16 doors one by one and find out that he has been cheated. I don''t know how many years have passed. Damn it


    Then he pointed to the natives: "these natives are the local people. According to local legend, the gods they believed in lived on the mountain. There is a legend here that the gods were so angry that they abandoned these aborigines and left. But it''s still the holy land of local tribal beliefs. In order to protect this holy land, do not let others casually come here, desecrated the place of this God, so in the mountains. There will be some ascetics among the aborigines all the year round. That is, some of the indigenous warriors live here. At the same time, he is responsible for guarding here and driving away the people who sneak up¡°


    Dewey pointed to the native warriors on the ground: "I think it''s the guys you met." He looked at LAN Haiyue: "dead?"


    "No, we didn''t kill people." LAN Haiyue shook her head: "fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, I''m afraid your holiness will attack me first. I''m a bad old man. I''m not your opponent."


    Du Wei curled his lips. In terms of strength, LAN Haiyue may not lose to the Pope, but it''s hard to say with an angel. Moreover, old Chris is unreliable. If there is a real fight, old Chris may not help LAN Haiyue.


    "We were all fooled by Aragorn." Du Wei sighed: "it''s a big joke."


    He lowered his voice and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not worried about the Pope... But this beast God is very angry now. If we don''t think of something, we''re all doomed. "


    Sure enough, looking at Hector''s face, it was hard to see the extreme.


    Ever since he met the beast God, he spoke kindly. At the moment, his face finally showed anger. The natural animal pattern on his face was hideous.


    Du Wei went to the aborigines and lifted the magic prohibition on them with a slap. He sighed and said in the aboriginal language he had learned from the Nanyang aborigines in his family: "you should leave soon. If you are late, you will die."


    Dewey had some compassion for the aborigines.


    For nothing else... Just because he still had a shadow in his heart: Once upon a time, that very beautiful Nanyang girl told herself that her hometown was in Nanyang, an island like a pearl... Very beautiful


    in fact. Since that incident, Dewey has been very kind to the aboriginal slaves in his family.


    But who knows, these Aboriginal warriors, who are responsible for guarding the holy mountain, jumped up one after another, but with one voice, yelled at Duwei!


    Their faces were full of hostility, and even more people rushed to get the weapons around them. Pointing at Dewey, he repeated three words, as if to say some exorcism spell!!


    But it was the curse they were shouting that completely stunned duvet!!


    Just because, these aborigines, crazy chanting mantra... Is not Nanyang words and language!!


    Hector and the Pope didn''t understand what they were shouting. They just thought it was Nanyang. But it was Dewey who understood! Blue sea Yue''s eyes changed, but this time the old man learned to behave, quickly lowered his head, did not let people see his face, fortunately. Hector didn''t notice!


    Just because these Nanyang natives read... Unexpectedly


    It''s also Chinese!!


    The content of reading is as follows:


    "You! That''s enough


    "You! Enough YD! "


    "You! That''s enough! "


    So... Dewey got angry.


    What the hell is this!!


    Lao Tzu has traveled thousands of miles to this place, and few people in the world speak Chinese! But there are a few aborigines in bark who scold Laozi YD in Chinese?!!


    Dewey was angry. He was angry at first, but now he''s not polite. He''s just


    Just


    I scolded back!


    "You''re my son! You and your family are very happy! Your patriarch, your patriarch''s wife, your patriarch''s son, your patriarch''s daughter, you''ve been fuckin ''YD for generations! You YD you YD you YD you YD! You don''t know how to do it! "


    Du Weidi spoke Chinese very smoothly. His mouth flew up and down, and several Aborigines were speechless.


    But then Dewey found out it was wrong!


    It turns out that these aborigines don''t really speak Chinese. They say, "you''re good enough!" These four words. Obviously, they can only say these four words.


    However, after Du Wei scolded back in fluent Chinese, the faces of these aborigines suddenly changed!!!!


    One of them suddenly stepped back and looked at Dewey carefully up and down, while the other aborigines. There was a look of awe on his face.


    Then. The aborigine in the middle looked at Dewey with a kind of frightened look. Carefully added: "you... Enough YD?"


    Du Wei laughed and scolded back in Chinese: "Damn it, are you bored? You are YD."


    When he said that, hula, several aborigines all knelt down! Crawling on the ground, falling to the ground, facing Dewey is a burst of kneeling, head banging on the rock, mouth loud chanting, the tone is very excited!!


    What''s more, with tears streaming down his face, he stares at Dewey with awe and adoration


    Dewey was stunned when he understood what the natives were saying.


    What these natives shout is: Father God pity! The father did not abandon us! Our God is back!! God is back again!!! God comes back with God''s words!!!


    Looking at the appearance of these aborigines, they are almost crying and grabbing to hold Dewey''s thigh!!


    In a flash, Dewey understood!


    When they speak Chinese, these aborigines think they speak the "divine language" left by Aragorn, and they are from heaven


    So


    They regard themselves as gods!!


    Cough


    Well, if we have to insist on identity, Dewey himself can be regarded as the "Father God" of these people. Anyway, their father God is Aragon.


    But


    Damn, Aragorn, what''s wrong with teaching them? How to teach them "enough YD"?


    It''s kind of


    Several aborigines kowtow on the ground, while struggling to kowtow, and even shouting "enough YD", "enough YD", "enough YD"


    Du Wei is feeling his nose helplessly. Behind him, Hector''s anger finally broke out.


    "You! What else to say! "


    Du Wei just turned around and felt a fist blow at him!


    He subconsciously raised his arm to block


    Boom!!


    Great power, directly Duwei flew out, his feet dragged on the ground, full slide out of seven or eight meters, the body has fallen in the lake. The clothes on the arm have been smashed! And that powerful power, shock Du Wei whole body skeleton all faintly do ache!


    God level is God level!


    Hector was standing there. He stared at Du Wei with awe inspiring, murderous look in his eyes: "I said, my patience is limited. From now on, if there is no more answer I hope, I will start killing people! "


    The animal lines on his face were all distorted: "who do you want me to start with? From you? Or start with your girls


    Dewey gritted his teeth, growled and snored. He rushed out of the lake and saw his whole body shining. Suddenly, a gorgeous suit of armor had been put on him!


    The exquisite grain, the exquisite pattern. There are two thin wings behind... The whole body is shining with a light soft golden light!


    It''s the artifact that lacks moon five light armor!!


    Duvet raised his hands, and after a flash of light, his hands fell. We''ve summoned jeduro''s throat bow! The shape of the long bow is as long as the crescent moon, and the cold light is released on the inverted blades of the bow corners on both sides! Du Wei put up the bow string with one hand, and suddenly his whole body was up and down, releasing a compelling gorgeous light!!


    Hector narrowed his eyes, and there was something strange in his eyes: "Yi? What about Artemis? Hum, you are human, how can you have the artifact of the spirit God? "


    "I have more!" Dewey let out a long cry and saw the lake under his feet. He stood right in the middle of the ripple, and the throat bow of jituro in his hand was aimed at Hector. His expression was awe inspiring: "beast God! I think you also disdain to kill those who are too weak! Let me fight with you! "


    The idea of God filled Dewey''s eyes in an instant, and the lake at his feet was lightly watered up, which made him feel as if he was standing in a fog at the moment!


    "Yi? You really seem to have broken through the field? " Hector was slightly surprised, but then sneered. The body also soars. Towards Dewey!


    Everyone on the shore is nervous. Vivian and Qiao subconsciously rush to help. But LAN Haiyue and medusa, one by one, hold them.


    "Don''t go there yet!" LAN Haiyue''s face is gloomy: "your level is too poor, you can only drag Duwei down in the past."


    He took a look at Medusa, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "for a moment... If Dewey can''t do it, we''ll have to go there and fight like hell."


    But on the Pope''s face, it was cloudy and sunny. He didn''t know whether he wanted Dewey to win or lose.


    Of course, he is very hostile to Dewey, but if Dewey loses, will the beast God kill all these people on his side?


    It''s a bit of a mess.


    However, those ignorant Nanyang natives seem to be at a loss. They don''t know how these gods who came down from the sky and came back to the holy mountain suddenly fight with themselves?!


    But they were still kneeling there, their words were correct, and they cried out, "enough YD! That''s enough! Enough... "


    Boom!!


    In a cry of "enough YD", Dewey was hit by the beast God! Although the five light armor of the missing moon has automatically separated a group of divine power and turned it into a defensive light group, the powerful fist of the beast God still penetrated the light group and directly hit Duwei''s chest!


    Du Wei''s body retreated a few minutes in an instant, but he had the defense of artifact and shared a lot of attack strength. With a lift of his backhand and a move of "bow moon dance", the inverted blade of the long bow rolled up the arm of the beast God!


    Hum!!


    The bow string vibrated, the animal God''s body shook slightly, and the armor arm on its arm was cut a deep scratch by the sharp God bow!


    "Well! Although the bow is good, you are still a little short of it Hector sneered: "bow moon dance! Ridiculous


    With a click, it had already kicked Dewey on the chest. Dewey backhand a block, kick in Dewey''s arm! I heard a roar, like a thunder in the sky!


    The strong shock wave surged around, and all the people on the shore quickly opened their defense magic.


    In a flash, the sand flies away!


    Duwei was hit and flew out, and his body flew far away. Then he suddenly made a turning point and rushed into the air. He quickly made a bow position. With a flick of your finger


    Artifact Ji Du Luo throat instant prison arrow!!!!


    The curved crescent moon light, instantly condensed from the long bow, and then turned into a comet light, falling from the sky, towards Hector below!


    Hector sneered. He did not dodge, but looked up at the sky and separated his arms. Do encircle shape, suddenly opened a big mouth, in front of the sky whistling from the instant prison arrow light, suddenly roared out loud!


    Then he heard a long roar like the roar of all animals, in the midst of the roar. As if all the clouds were scattered!


    See this beast God''s mouth, suddenly appeared a violent and incomparable shock wave, rushed to the sky, facing the instant prison arrow light hit the past!!


    Boom


    When two forces collide. Suddenly, the lake below exploded! Spray everywhere, like rain!


    In the sky, two colors entangled together, and then burst out in an instant, the light shining everywhere!


    Although Dewey was standing at an altitude of several hundred meters, he was directly shocked to fly out under the shock wave from Hector. And Hector is still standing there!


    The roaring sound reverberated in the valley, as if a hurricane of unknown magnitude!


    For a moment, the air howled, crazy waves swept everywhere, almost the sky lost color!


    A moment later, it gradually quieted down, and duvet was hanging in the air, his chest undulating. Barely maintain the attitude of flight. Watch Hector warily.


    The beast God looked at Dewey as usual. With a proud smile, there were some tiny cracks in his armor, but Hector simply stretched out his big hand and pulled it hard. He tore all his chests and threw them into the lake.


    "Well! It seems that my armor made later is still far behind the earliest artifact. " Hector sneered, "but what about you? Tulip Duke? You just now this instant prison arrow, already was the full display! Such an arrow is your greatest strength. Can you shoot such an arrow again


    Hector laughed easily: "you really broke through, but it''s not really divine. Now you are not qualified to be my opponent


    Du Weigang just hit hard. He has a genuine artifact. With the exertion of his mind, the instant prison arrow just now has been his greatest power since his debut. However, seeing that the beast God just took off his armor casually, he didn''t get hurt at all


    Hell, its roar is terrible! It''s better than the instant prison arrow!!


    At this time, a strange consciousness appeared in his mind. Dewey knew immediately that it was the remnant consciousness of Artemis and Ares.


    The roar of death?


    Beast God''s unique skill?!


    Hell... Orcs are indeed orcs. However, it seems that in the residual consciousness of the God of war and the spirit God, the beast God''s "roar of extinction" has become a unique skill of the same level as the spirit God''s "instant prison arrow" and the God of war''s "space fragmentation".


    "It seems that we can''t beat it..." Dewey took a breath.


    Just now, this has really consumed most of his divine power. It''s just a draw, not even a draw.


    And Dewey himself knows his own situation: he is now a rechargeable battery! I can''t use this kind of instant prison arrow attack any more! Otherwise, once the power is exhausted, then you don''t need to fight with the beast God, and you will be dead!


    Du Wei could not help but feel helpless: in fact, Lao Tzu''s strength is not bad! But why every time I meet is stronger than I abnormal strong person!!


    Damn, when I was at level 8, I met the saint level!


    When I was a saint. Let me meet the domain level!


    When I finally got into the field, I met the sealed demigod of Dragon God!


    Now I''m a demigod at last, but what I met is a real God!!


    "Well, what''s the matter? There''s no strength? It''s still early! " Hector gave a sneer and flew up into the sky. In an instant, he came to Dewey and raised his huge fist. It was a blow!


    Dewey''s agile bow and moon dance. Barely dodged, but the beast god suddenly speeded up!


    Space rules? Invalid!


    Time rule? Invalid!


    Dodge... Also fuckin ''invalid!!


    The level is a little worse than the other side, and Dewey is far less fluent in the use of rules than the other side! The beast God''s attack is like a storm! It''s like a hundred million jin hammer, like dense raindrops, bombarding itself madly!


    The following people can see that the two strong men have already started their absolute speed, and the two groups of light and shadow are entangled together. They can hear the banging and banging sound, but they can''t see any action!


    But Dewey said it was suffering. The beast God''s attack. It seems to be a pure physical attack, that is, relying on its strong almost abnormal power, it bombards itself with brute force. The martial arts of the beast God is far less gorgeous and beautiful than the "bow moon dance" of the spirit God, but it is more direct and effective!


    Almost with a kind of unreasonable savagery. Almost every heavy blow seems to smash Dewey flat!


    In a hundred fists, Dewey can only avoid less than 20% with bow moon dance! And... Even if it''s 20% of dodging, it seems that the beast God doesn''t care about dodging at all!


    it seems that. This guy''s attack way is to defeat the enemy with absolute strength and speed! Can you hide? No problem! You dodge a punch, I hit you a hundred!


    Du Wei, however, could barely fight back one or two of the ten attacks. Unfortunately, the one or two attacks on the beast God''s body were like a stone sinking into the sea. As if the other party did not feel the God of the orc, its physical body, it is too strong!


    If it wasn''t for Du Wei''s lack of moon five light armor, if it wasn''t for Du Wei''s physical body, it had been strengthened by the tearful crystal drop, if it wasn''t for Du Wei''s tearful crystal drop under his tongue, he was crazy to supplement his body damage with life elements while fighting fiercely


    If it hadn''t been for this, Dewey would have been beaten down!


    The more the beast God fights, the more excited it seems! Suddenly a heavy fist, will Duwei hard from the cloud hit down! He saw Dewey plunge into the lake. It took a long time to reappear. Hector stood in the air and looked up at the sky, laughing with an indescribable passion!


    "Have a good time! Have a good time!! I haven''t had such a good time in 10000 years! " Hector laughed wildly. It''s eyes have become red, in the very high sense of war under the agitation, its body because of excitement and faint tremble: "too happy!! You are a human being. Although you are a little weak, you are really tough to fight! Ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! Come again! "


    son of a gun!


    Du Wei scolded, but had no choice but to rush up. This time, he quickly ejected a few magic light blades from the throat bow of jituro. He knew that he could not hurt the beast God. He just wanted to stop the other party''s coming. At the same time, he released his right hand and cut it up with his palm!


    At the edge of his palm, there was a twist of space and time!


    "Yi! Ares''s stunt The beast God''s eyes were full of madness and excitement. He roared and waved his amazing iron fist, but he smashed it hard at Dewey''s palm!


    Boom!!!


    There was a twist of light in the air, and then Dewey, like a bird with broken wings, fell from the sky. This time, after falling into the lake, he didn''t float up.


    Vivian and Joe were pale, and they jumped into the lake. LAN Haiyue took a look at the Pope and old Chris: "are you still in a daze! If Dewey''s done, we''re all going to die! " The Pope seemed to be hesitant, but the angel, Oedipus, flew up immediately! His six wings of light flashed in front of Hector¡° Beast God! Stop it! In the name of the goddess¡° It''s ridiculous. " The beast God gave a cold smile, but he didn''t give a hand directly. Instead, he looked at LAN Haiyue below: "you, come along, too! Let me have a good fight Finally, old Chris sighed, took off his robe, folded his hands into fists, and roared in the direction of the beast God in the sky... Boom! On his fist, there was a burst of black air, forming a black light, which went directly to Hector. Hector just dodged the black light, looked at old Chris below, nodded and said with disdain, "well, it''s really the magic light of the Protoss. It''s a pity that if this move is used by the devil, I''m still afraid of it. Are you... "Lan Haiyue has already flown into the sky. The old man doesn''t know where to draw out a long sword. The blade of the sword is shining with cold frost fighting spirit. Old Chris also flew into the sky. His face was cold. He stared at the beast God and looked at the "companions" around him. One was LAN Haiyue, the other was the angel Oedipus¡° I don''t have a choice to work hard! " Finally, the Pope seems to have made up his mind. The Pope flies up into the sky with a staff in his hand, and rosette is not idle. He follows the Pope closely, holding a knight''s sword. Four Saint level strongmen, plus a holy knight rosette close to Saint level, five people, present a five pointed star formation, surrounded Hector in the middle¡° Good! Good Hector''s eyes were full of excitement, his muscles were trembling faintly, his bones were clattering, and he looked up at the sky and laughed wildly: "take out your strongest skills!"!!! Come on

 Chapter 660

    Deep in the blue lake, about tens of meters underwater, she was immersed in the cold volcanic lake water. Vivian shivered when she jumped down. In fact, her water quality was very poor. She had never had much experience of swimming. Later, after following Duwei, she often lived in the northwest where water was scarce. Although Loulan City, the new capital of Desa Province, was close to Loulan lake, But she had no chance to touch the water.


    Just now, when Duwei was beaten into the water, there was no movement. As soon as Vivian''s brain was hot, she jumped down. But as soon as she got down, she was shocked by the cold water of the lake, and almost poured the water into her mouth.


    Fortunately, Qiao Qiao''s water is much stronger than her, and her temperament is also more sensitive. As soon as she gets into the water, she immediately exerts her magic, and at the same time, she turns into two waterproof magic groups. At the same time, she covers her head and Vivian''s head, as if they are two waterproof films. With a slight pull in her hand, she hugs Vivian from behind.


    It''s blue under the lake. It''s blue when you look near. When you look far away, it turns into a dark black. There''s a vast expanse around it. I don''t know how deep the lake is. I can''t see it at all. They anxiously look around, but where can they see Dewey''s figure?


    Vivian remembered that her eyes were red and she waved to Joe: "he! He


    Qiao Qiao''s heart was also a little flustered. He took Vivian to dive down in the water and swam around for a distance. He couldn''t help but worry.


    Duvet, did he sink to the bottom of the lake?!


    The two girls shivered at the same time when they were soaked in the cold water of the lake. The lake on the top of the mountain. It''s almost as cold as the big round lake in the frozen forest. The lower it goes, the more suffocating the temperature seems.


    When the two girls were in a panic, they suddenly felt a whew and a figure passing through the water with keen and abnormal movements. Their bodies were twisted and stretched freely, but they were like fish. Easy to separate the lake, the body gently slip towards the following fast into!


    Two people look carefully, that figure, is not others, is Miss Nicole, Queen of Medusa!


    Nicole is a medusa snake. She is cold-blooded by nature, but she is not afraid of cold, and she is in the water. The gesture seemed to be three points faster than on the shore. In the blink of an eye, she had slipped past Vivian Qiao and went down to the deeper part of the lake.


    JOJO suddenly realized that this miss Nicole was a medusa snake. Speaking of being in the water, it''s much better than the two sisters!


    Without hesitation, she took Vivian''s hand and pointed to Queen Medusa below. Follow her!


    The three girls went underwater one after another. Although they were deep under the lake, they could still feel the sound of vibration coming from above, and they didn''t know what it was like.


    All of a sudden, I heard something coming from the top of my head. A figure smashed down like a stone. It was probably blown down directly. The speed of falling down in the lake is faster than that of Qiao Qiao and Vivian. They stare round and take a closer look. It is the holy knight rosette who follows the Pope and the angel.


    They didn''t know that Russell had been turned against by duweitzer long ago, but they saw that Russell fell into the water, and the gorgeous holy knight armor all over his body was twisted by some powerful force, and turned into metal strips one by one. They were excited in the water. All of a sudden, it fell apart. And rosette''s eyes closed. Bubbling in the nose and mouth, it seems to have fainted. And it''s worse for him. Soaking in the water, he didn''t know how many tiny scars there were on his body. At the moment, he kept going out and slowly spread the red blood. Looking from the water, the red blood flowed out in the lake, which looked very strange.


    Qiao Qiao saw Wei Wei an one eye, two people at the same time in the heart shock!


    How long has it been since they jumped out of the lake? The above guys besieged the beast God. With only a little effort, the holy knight was directly maimed?!


    Qiao Qiao is still hesitating. Vivian is kind-hearted after all. After gently pulling Qiao Qiao, she reaches out her hand to pull the corner of rosette''s coat floating around her and lift him up. Then she raises her finger, and a little light bursts out from her fingertips, quickly forming a waterproof magic light shield and wrapping rosette''s head. Otherwise, rosette''s strength is not weak, But if you faint in the lake, you will inevitably drown.


    Qiao Qiao sighed, horizontal Wei Wei an one eye, that meaning is: you pour is kind!


    At this time, deeper under the water, suddenly came a soft light magic light, two people at the same time heart move, fast toward the bottom of the drill in the past. And Vivian kind, also don''t forget to pull the robe of rosette to dive together.


    Sure enough, about ten meters down, we can see that the lake has finally reached its bottom. At the bottom of the water, there are large pieces of rocks that have been immersed in it all the year round. They are probably volcanic rocks, but they have been washed smooth by the lake water. However, we can see that there are two figures supporting one of the largest volcanic rocks.


    Vivian and JOJO look happy at the same time. They are Dewey and miss Nicole!


    Dewey looked as if nothing had happened, but he saw that he was holding a fist sized pearl in his hand. The Pearl sent out a soft light, quietly pushed away all the water around him, forming a waterless space.


    JOJO recognized it at a glance. It was when he and Dewey were escaping from the snow of the elves king, they used to hide in the swamp: avoid water drops.


    The three of them plunge into the space to avoid water drops. Joe immediately says angrily, "you are so comfortable under the water! It''s terrible. We''re so worried! "


    Dewey gasped and shook his head. "I was really hurt just now. When I fell into the water, I couldn''t even move. If Miss Nicole hadn''t swam fast enough to wake me up, I would have drunk more water."


    Nicole closed her eyes. A head of golden hair wet criticism in the shoulders, but coldly way: "your body is very strong, I''m afraid the water can''t drown you."


    "Why don''t you go up?" JOJO asked Dewey anxiously. After a pause, she thought about it and said in a low voice: "otherwise... Let''s take the opportunity to run! Anyway, they have a fight on it... Oh, no, no one else will, but Mr. LAN Haiyue is still on it! He can''t help it. "


    Vivian was worried. Looking at Dewey: "are you really OK? I don''t think you look very well


    Dewey gently smile, but smile a little reluctantly: "I''m ok, just so hard with that Hector, is not the way."


    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "I just fell into the lake, but I suddenly figured out something."


    "What''s the matter?" Three girls spoke at the same time.


    Du Weidi''s expression is a little strange. The smile was more furtive: "Hey, that Aragon didn''t teach these aborigines, but only taught them one sentence. I wanted to scold him, but just now I was sinking in the water, and I suddenly thought of it.... "


    He said. Du Wei''s expression became more and more strange, but suddenly he patted his face and said with a smile: "what''s enough! Well, you Aragorn! It''s "go in down"!! Let me down! This message is cruel enough! How cruel


    The earth is really cruel!


    This kind of message, all over the world. Only Dewey can solve the problem! Otherwise, even LAN Haiyue, who was born in the snow mountain, knows some Chinese, but he doesn''t know that "enough YD" is the homonym of "go down" in English!!


    The double riddle of Chinese and English


    Whether he said "enough YD" or "go in down", the three girls couldn''t understand. Just Du Wei a face of strange smile, Wei Wei an in the heart but relaxed a few minutes. Since Dewey can still laugh, he must have some way out.


    He said. Du Wei thrust the bead into Vivian''s hand, took a deep breath, and his expression became solemn: "listen... You are not the opponent of Hector. LAN Haiyue, they don''t think it''s enough for this guy to fight. I''ll go up and drag this guy now! You... Vivian, do you remember the metal rod on the ground on our shore? That''s the staff of glory! Damn, I said, why can''t I pull it out so hard. I guess now that it was the start of a magic circle. You go there... Don''t pull out. But try to push it down


    "Press down?" JOJO frowned.


    "Just press down." Du Wei sighed: "it seems that my previous life is brilliant enough! If other people saw such a strange thing on the ground. The subconscious reaction must be that nurin wants to open it up. He will only pull it up. Who will plug it down instead! Hum


    "And you?" JOJO''s face sank. "Are you going to fight Hector? no way! You are not its rival


    "Among the people here, only I am closest to its strength." Dewey said solemnly: "the beast God is crazy now. He doesn''t want to find the entrance. I''m afraid none of us can run away! Although my strength is poor, I can barely protect myself. With their help, I can''t die... But you should move faster! "


    Then he pushed Vivian hard: "listen to me! The faster you move, the less dangerous we are


    The last sentence finally convinced Vivian and Qiao Qiao. They looked at each other. Vivian gritted her teeth, but suddenly stared at Du Wei and said slowly: "if you die, I will commit suicide!"


    Said, she actually took the initiative to hold Joe''s hand, fast toward the distance of the lake to swim down.


    They took the water away and swam so fast that even rosette was taken away by them. But when Du Wei looked around, Queen Medusa was still standing beside her with a cold face. In the lake, her closed eyes "looked" at her speechless.


    "You..."


    "My strength is no worse than blue ocean, I help you." Queen Medusa said this in a determined tone, and Dewey understood that even if she refused, it was useless.


    "Don''t use Medusa''s gaze... It doesn''t work for it."


    After that, Dewey and Nicole rushed up to the lake at the same time


    Boom!!!


    LAN Haiyue''s body flew out and hit heavily on the circular hillside around the crater. The beast God''s almost abnormal power actually smashed LAN Haiyue''s body directly into the mountain. In a fierce roar, LAN Haiyue smashed the 100 meter thick hillside directly! The body smashes in from the inside, but flies out from the outside heavily!


    When the rocks burst, the animal God''s laughter was heard.


    The beast God gently shook his wrist, which was originally covered with a thin layer of frost, but it all dissipated with a shake, but said with a wild smile: "hum! Such a little bit of low cold attribute of fighting, want to freeze me? Ridiculous


    And now. His Holiness''s staff had been folded in two, and the gems on it had already been smashed. The old Pope was caught by Hector''s neck and hung limply in his hand. The white beard on his chest was all red with blood. Fortunately, Hector didn''t want to kill the Pope. Otherwise, the old man would have died by now.


    The experience of Oedipus was more miserable. Four of the six long wings on the ground behind him had been broken. The long wings were forcibly torn off from the roots, and the bones of Bai Sensen could be seen clearly. But the wound flows out unexpectedly is the light golden blood.


    Oppudis was footed by Hector. The angel did not struggle and seemed to have lost the ability to resist.


    The only thing left to move is old Chris.


    Old Chris has opened the Golden Dragon''s strongest state, the Golden Dragon''s strong body. It also gives him a little bit of support in front of Hector. Hector didn''t seem to be in a hurry to knock down these opponents. After thousands of years of loneliness, he finally found so many top players to fight with him. The beast God seemed to fight fiercely. In fact, more ingredients are venting and eliminating their loneliness.


    Most of the golden scales on the golden dragon have split. The solid Golden Dragon scales are no better than ordinary shields in the hands of beast gods. Instead, a Dragon Wing has been bent at a terrible angle. It is obvious that the skeleton inside is broken. Old Chris howls in pain, and the Dragon chants away from the sky.


    Unfortunately, even though the Golden Dragon''s strong body, but far less than the beast God. Hector didn''t really use the power of God level rules, but he struggled with the golden dragon with pure physical power one by one. The two strong men collided one by one. With each collision, the scream of old Chris became more and more shrill, and the laughter of the beast God became more and more excited.


    "Again! Come again! "


    The beast God''s thick arm threw the Golden Dragon away and laughed excitedly: "very good! The flesh of the golden dragon! I haven''t met such an interesting opponent for a long time! Although you are still a little too weak, but from the physical strength, it''s just a little interesting. "


    In old Chris''s mouth. Even two strong dragon teeth were broken. It seems that he was punched by Hector, whose naked upper body was covered with blood. There are red ones and pale gold ones on it.


    Just now, after throwing old Chris out, he immediately put his body on the chest and abdomen of old Chris Golden Dragon. With a few clicks, the scales on the chest and abdomen of old Chris Golden Dragon burst out. Old Chris could not hold on any longer, cried out in pain, and finally fell down.


    "Get up! Get up Hector''s face was full of meaning.


    At this time, finally, boom, duvet and medusa rushed up from the water at the same time. Du Wei saw the miserable appearance of several strong men at a glance, and looked at Hector''s expression as if he saw a toy. He could not help sighing in his heart, and secretly scolded: "martial maniac! He is really a martial maniac!


    "Ha ha! Duke tulip, you''re up again! Good, good! They''re too weak, or you''re a little funny! "


    With that, he clenched his fist, and the skeleton made a clattering sound, growled, and rushed directly to Duwei! His body a flutter, unexpectedly took the gas a regiment strong shock wave to come! Du Wei a exclamation, only feel the other side body a flash in front of, can only desperately arms cross, hard top for a while!


    Bang!!


    The bones of duvet''s arms clattered, while Hector turned his arm and an elbow hit fell on duvet''s shoulder. Duvet opened his mouth and spat blood on Hector''s body. Hector didn''t dodge or think about it. He laughed and wiped his backhand and said with a smile, "you''re weaker! Come again


    "Come on, you big head!" Du Wei scolded, drew out Ji duluo''s throat bow, and did not dare to launch the instant prison arrow. He could only rely on the bow moon dance to force his entanglement. For a moment, he banged and met several people, and Du Wei was hit seven or eight times again.


    Dewey''s heart is full of anger, which makes me a sandbag!


    Hum, even if it''s not your opponent, I''ll hit you well!


    Thinking of this, Dewey''s body suddenly stepped back quickly, but Hector was following him like a shadow. Dewey changed his direction seven or eight times in a row, but he couldn''t escape the pursuit of Hector.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Dewey let out a cry.


    Hector stopped for a moment and squinted: "what''s the matter? Give up? Then I''ll kill you. "


    "Well, who says I give up!" Du Wei peeped at the lake. The lake was calm. I don''t think Vivian and they have reached the other side of the lake. After all, the lake is seven or eight Li wide.


    Dewey took a deep breath, felt the tears under his tongue and began to repair the body damage. He sneered two times: "Hector, you''ve seen me use the jituro throat instant prison arrow, and you''ve seen me use the bow moon dance! And space fragmentation... Guess what else I can do! "


    "Hum... Unique skill? A joke Hector was a little disdainful¡° Good! Then you look at it! " With that, Du Wei raised his right hand high, and a colorful stone storage ring on his fingertip glowed with light. After that, he saw a long golden cross gun in Du Wei''s hand!! There are many scars on the golden cross gun, but under the sun, the golden light is still shining everywhere!! Hector''s face suddenly changed when he saw the golden gun! In the eyes of the beast God, there was a trace of indescribable bitterness, as well as deep hatred, resentment, anger, and many other emotions. Its voice is not so thick, even a little hoarse, eyes began to congest, staring at Dewey: "you! You!! How can this gun be in your hands Duvet snorted, but did not answer. His spear brush was raised flat, and his spear point was pointing at Hector. His eyes were as sharp as the cold light of the spear point¡° Hector, if you''ve got the guts, take me head on! " Du Wei took a deep breath, a face of awe inspiring, and then word by word, slowly drank out: "the most powerful artifact Longinus gun! Kill the gods! "

 Chapter 661

    Hector''s face looked as if he saw the enemy of life and death, staring at the gun of Longinus in duvet''s hand, and suddenly he was mad!


    "The spear of Dracula!! Ha ha ha ha! You used this Dracula''s spear against me Hector clenched his fist and twisted his face into a ball. At this moment, he seemed to have become a real beast and roared in a loud voice: "is that what ares taught you too!! Did he teach you that


    Du Wei didn''t answer, and the dignified expression on his face gradually revealed a taste of pain. Holding the gun of Longinus in his hand, although the gun of Longinus is known as the most powerful artifact, it has been destroyed for a long time and has become a useless waste.


    Although the golden body of the gun is shining, in fact, the gun has already lost its edge ten thousand years ago. In fact, the seemingly dazzling golden light is just an empty shelf. If we simply talk about the sharpness, it may not even be as good as an ordinary knightly spear.


    But now, the gun in duvet''s hand is different!!


    Just see the arm of Duwei holding the handle of the gun, the bare part under the arm of the moon five light armor, the muscle is withering rapidly with the naked eye, under the skin, there seems to be a ball of energy, like a rolling mouse, flowing quickly along Duwei''s arm, into the golden gun!


    Dewey''s body was shaking, and his whole body was shining. Even at this moment, the momentum of his body, from the strong point of view, had a tendency to surpass the beast God. It was just that he burst out his power and momentum in such a crazy way. But faint with a hint of crazy taste!


    Yes, it''s crazy!!


    Hector didn''t feel the change in Dewey? For thousands of years, this "gun of kunus" has been called "dekula" by them. It is precisely because there are too many Disgraces and hatred on this artifact that can not be erased!


    In the past years, several powerful gods worked together to build this most powerful artifact. Relying on this artifact, they hurt the powerful demon God. But in the end, this artifact was used by Ares, the God of war, to defeat Hector and others.


    The proud God of beasts is very proud of this disgrace. Nature can''t forget! You know, this weapon was originally made by these guys themselves! Moreover, the first person to consider using this artifact should be himself, not ares!


    At this moment, how can Hector not be angry when he sees such an artifact?


    The gun of Yunus, if it is in the hands of others, is now a scrap, but if it is in the hands of duvet. No!


    There is only one reason!


    Ares!!


    "That artifact has lost the soul of the gun... And this so-called soul of the gun is me!"


    This is the answer given by ares to Dewey. Instead of dialogue, it is the answer given by the remaining consciousness after being absorbed by Dewey!!


    The body at the same time into the two God level strong mind. Dewey naturally knows how to activate this most powerful artifact!


    But, the price... Is not small!


    The whole arm shriveled quickly, and then under the repair of the tears, the elements of life gushed out quickly. To replenish the flesh and blood of the past, and then to shrivel and replenish again


    However, even if the elements of life can be added, but forced into the Longinus gun, it can not be added!


    Dewey''s breathing became more and more heavy. He knew very well that ares''s mind in his body was rootless water, once it was used up. Thought that own life span fast elapses!


    The beast God''s skeleton is clattering. In his crazy anger, Hector, a strong man, has a faint tendency to lose control. Although he still grits his teeth and stares at Dewey coldly, as he promised, as a proud warrior, he is willing to receive Dewey''s attack. Before Dewey did it. In his capacity as Hector, he would not take the lead.


    But. Emotional extreme agitation, but makes Hector inadvertently, its Orc talent instinct began to change, ORC crazy!


    Originally, the body was majestic. After the bone clattered, the body expanded slowly like an inflated balloon. The bone grew rapidly, and the expansion of the muscle even burst the skin on its surface. The blood also flowed out, but Hector seemed unconscious. Its face also began to change. Originally, orcs were three parts like human beings and seven parts like beasts. However, after Hector became a beast, the outline of his face became more and more distorted, and his bones began to slowly bulge. Finally, he showed his true colors


    The long golden hair almost covered his face, and the clear animal pattern below, especially the "King" shaped animal pattern in the middle of his eyebrows, was even more frightening.


    It seems that every muscle in its body is full of the power that can be ignited at any time, and the damaged skin heals quickly and automatically. Originally, its body was like a hill, but now it looks like a giant six or seven meters tall!!


    "You! OK, no! " Hector was impatient because of his fierce fighting spirit. He growled: "hum, ares is not so slow as you when he uses this gun!"


    The beast God forcefully clenched his huge fist, as if trying to endure the desire to make a move.


    Duwei did not answer. He was still trying his best to stir his mind.


    All the time, since Dewey went down the snowy mountain, he was squeezed into the mind of Ares and the spirit God. It seemed that he always felt that his spiritual power was as inexhaustible as the sea. Moreover, at the beginning, he was still a little uncomfortable, unable to control his strong power, so that when he was in the northern fortress, he would accidentally destroy a city wall and so on.


    Later, after gradually getting used to it, although Dewey sighed that he had become a "rechargeable battery", he thought that this power was so powerful that if he was careful, he would not die because he ran out of power.


    But now. The gun of Longinus seems to be suddenly awakened!


    At the beginning, Dewey just tried to inject ares''s idea. But a moment later, he was surprised to find that this artifact seemed to be alive without Dewey''s deliberate urge!


    It... Actually began to take the initiative to absorb the idea of Ares from Dewey!!


    Crazy absorption, just like an expansion of countless times the same fan, the power of Dewey''s body like a wave of crazy absorption and go!


    Dewey became more and more miserable. The repeated damage and repair of the body is still a small matter, so absorbed strength, but makes his spiritual plane pain, as if there is a kind of forced to tear their own spiritual pain.


    Finally


    Hum, hum, hum


    On the tip of the gun, suddenly there was such a deep and low hum!


    Dewey almost thought that he was going to be sucked dry, but he felt that the suction of himself suddenly weakened. But then, to duvet''s surprise, the gun of Longinus was in his hand. As if "alive" over!


    Yes, it''s alive!


    Although we clearly know that this is only a weapon, even if it is an artifact, it is only a thing. But Dewey clearly felt the spear. It''s as if it''s really full of vitality. Although it''s still in my hand, it''s as if I''ll get rid of it at any time and rush to hector not far away


    ready to do sth!


    The spear seemed to feel the momentum of the powerful enemy like Hector in front of him. The handle of the gun trembled slightly, a gun, unexpectedly, it broke out such a strong sense of war?!!


    Wave after wave of air patterns, with the vibration of the gun tip, gently rippling in the air, the light on Du Wei''s body is more and more intense, but it''s the kind of madness before death!


    He knows very well that he can''t charge the battery. But just now I used the jiduro throat instant prison arrow, which has consumed too much of the spirit God''s mind. Now I''m trying so hard to consume ares''s mind. It''s hard to tell how much of my life is left.


    But at the moment, Dewey has no choice!!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Hector, who has become a giant. Laugh in a tone of mockery and disdain. It''s body has been flying in front of Dewey''s body not far, long ago the hands of the old Chris left on the ground. Condescending, pointing to Dewey: "poor human! This artifact is in your hands. It''s a blasphemy! You just start it, you almost run out of your strength... System is a joke! In such a state, even if you have such an artifact in your hand, how many shots can you shoot? "


    Duwei gasped for breath, but he felt as if he was full of infinite mental power, but there was a trace of dry weakness. He gritted his teeth and glared at Hector: "as long as a shot, you can''t catch it!"


    With that, Dewey held the handle of the gun in both hands and immediately pulled back, staring at Hector: "take it, beast! You will not be unfamiliar with this shot... "


    After a pause, he took a deep breath: "kill God!"


    Boom!!!


    On the tip of the gun, a round light spreads out gently. The seemingly soft light seems to have some kind of magic power, which immediately solidifies the surrounding space!!


    On the body of the gun, several completely different power attributes burst out instantly! Gold, purple, silver, black


    Several colors crisscross together, and the white aperture slowly curls out one by one, just like countless rainbows


    In this moment, it seems that even Hector''s movement speed slowed down


    Du Wei holding a spear in his hand, but clearly felt a pressure that could not be supported!


    This move to kill the gods is the most powerful kill with Longinus gun left by Ares! However, Duwei just raised his spear and didn''t really stab it out, but he already felt that his little remaining power was flowing away like water


    The consumption of this gun is so huge?!!


    But at the same time, it seems that the gun itself has formed a separate field! This small field envelops Dewey and Hector. In Dewey''s eyes, Hector just stands in front of him and does everything he does. Even the change of expression, the beating of muscles, and the flow of eyes, have been slowed down several times under the action of Longinus gun!!


    Space! This is the absolute space field!


    Moreover, with the divine power of the gods, even the gun itself has a certain resistance to the power of the beast God!


    Hector also seems to be trapped in this area. Although it tries its best to force its own strength, trying to break the rules of space, the ripples on the gun are like countless ropes, tightening the shackles of space!


    The gun of Longinus is in Dewey''s hand, and slowly stabs out


    It seems to be very slow, but it is a rapid shuttle in the rules of space. Seemingly slow, in fact, has already surpassed the so-called "speed" above!


    The point of the gun is getting closer to hector! The beast God''s huge body trembled madly. His eyes are full of rage


    Finally, that circle of ripple out of the ripple began to scatter! Under the strong power of the beast God, they finally collapsed one by one


    Hector''s movements began to speed up


    Dewey looked at Hector clearly. He opened his arms, then took a deep breath with his chest. Its chest swells like a drum, and then it opens its mouth


    Duvet could see the blood in his mouth. A whirlpool of chaos is forming


    The tip of the gun has gently touched the beast God''s body, and even Dewey has felt the subtle touch of the tip of the gun on the skin


    And at this time, finally


    "Roar ~~~~~~!!"


    Hector''s "roar of death" finally roared out!


    The distance between them is so close, there is a long gun so close! At such a close distance, Dewey saw the whirlpool directly hit his body!


    Dodge?


    Dewey''s heart is broken! The point of the gun is on Hector!!


    He no longer hesitated, but tried to move forward!


    Finally, go!


    A little blood, slowly blooming from Hector''s right chest, at the same time. The wave of oscillation on the tip of the gun also poured into Hector''s body madly


    In other cases, duvi''s current strength can''t hurt Hector, but this gun of Longinus has the magic power of Hector himself! Make the defense power of beast God completely invalid for this gun!


    Facing the power of the same attribute, this gun seems to ignore the defense!!


    The tip of the gun was sent in fiercely, and the oscillation of the gun body became more and more intense. It seemed that the gun also shuddered with excitement


    Dewey didn''t have time to be surprised.


    Although the rules of space have been adjusted very slowly under the great skills of "killing gods". But the whirlpool still hit Dewey


    The Pope spitting blood on the ground. A face of indifference Angel Oedipus, from the rocks barely climb out of the blue sea Yue. And the whole body scales are broken, most of the old Chris, now all open their eyes, staring at the air of the two strong final duel!


    Under the "God killing" power rule of Longinus'' gun, the actions of Dewey and Hector in the power rule seem to become extremely slow... But what makes a few people strange is that there is such an almost absurd scene:


    It''s clear that Dewey and Hector''s movements are so slow, but they can''t see clearly!! The slower you are, the more you can''t see clearly!


    It''s impossible to describe this feeling in words, because it''s not a level of power at all!


    Finally, when you vaguely see that the tip of duvet''s gun pierces Hector''s right chest, and the whirlpool like storm from Hector''s mouth hits duvet


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this moment, the voice between heaven and earth, all disappeared!


    For a moment, it became very quiet!!


    But under the sun overhead, the blue sky seems to be rippling like a lake!


    The picture of the world began to twist, circle by circle of dangwen spread! Several people were frightened to find that everything they could see seemed to be thrown into the lake of shizidi, and there were ripples


    The lake water. Blue sky, clouds, light, rocks


    Even... Yourself!!


    LAN Haiyue stares at her body, as if she has twisted it like a person in a picture


    But I don''t feel any pain


    Because, this distortion, is not own flesh. It''s not the sky, it''s not the lake, it''s not the rocks!


    The distortion is the world space itself!


    The power of the two gods collided head-on without any cover. The destructive power of the strongest artifact burst out. Under the ripple of the afterwave, the space of this plane was almost distorted!!


    Above the sky, the figures of Hector and Dewey seem to be close to each other. But then, the dazzling light enveloped them


    The light became more and more intense, so that the people watching below were suddenly stimulated by the light. The eyes seem to be in a state of blindness


    After that too violent strong light... Is the darkness!!!


    The darkness came so unheard of that there was still no sound in my ears! It seems that all the sounds in this space have been taken out


    silent!


    Absolutely silent!


    No wind, no explosion, no heartbeat!


    The world. There seems to be no "sound"!!


    This kind of blindness and aphasia lasted for nearly a minute!


    LAN Haiyue and others have been completely dull! As if he suddenly fell into a dream, dream, can''t see, can''t hear, but consciousness so clear!!


    God level... Is this the power of God level?!


    Dewey wakes up in weakness.


    He felt that all the bones in his body were broken... Then he quickly confirmed that it was not "as if" broken. But "really" broke a lot of bones!!


    What made him even more helpless was that this time, even the tears crystal falling under his tongue didn''t seem to be able to play its former role in repairing his body.


    It seems that his body is still in a state of extreme chaos, after the emergence of life elements, but can not melt into his body!!


    Is it the sequel of the divine power collision


    Du Weimian raised his head and saw his own body.


    My chest


    Known as the most defensive artifact, the moon five light armor is full of gorgeous and exquisite elf armor, chest armor. It''s over!


    Originally flowing brilliantly armor. Has lost all the luster, as if the general inconspicuous scrap iron. And the chest armor is broken. But it is not a penetrating injury, but a complete smash!


    Small pieces of armor fall on his chest.


    And his chest, Dewey did not dare to move... He clearly felt that his ribs might have broken more than half! And even breathing, it seems to have been painful to faint.


    He felt his mouth and nose, constantly slowly Qinchu blood, wipe also wipe not clean.


    Power... I don''t seem to feel the slightest bit of power.


    The heavy feeling of weakness came, as if I


    Are you really going to die


    What about Hector


    At this time, a pair of slender hands finally supported Duwei''s shoulder, and then slowly raised Duwei''s head for a few minutes.


    Dewey looked up and saw Miss Medusa Nicole''s beautiful face.


    "You''re not hurt." Du Wei only said a word, but it seemed that he would faint again.


    "No Miss Nicole frowned. Although her tone was cold, her voice was a little excited: "you don''t seem very well. I... I can''t help you much. "


    As a matter of fact, when Dewey finally shot Longinus, Medusa wanted to help, but the level difference was so great that she couldn''t even move and get close to the area where they were fighting!!


    "Vivian..." Du Wei dropped his eyelids powerlessly.


    "They should be OK. They''re far away." Miss Nicole immediately took this from Dewey.


    "It... It..."


    There was a strange expression on Miss Nicole''s face, which was hard to describe. But at last, she slowly lifted Dewey''s body up, under the effect of magic. Dewey''s body floated up without touching his wound.


    But miss Nicole reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of Dewey''s mouth, but she couldn''t finish it. The red blood had already flowed. Her hands were full of it.


    "It''s right there."


    Dewey finally saw Hector.


    Hector fell about a hundred meters away, so his body was leaning against the side of the hillside.


    Above Hector''s body, the golden spear pierced his chest and seemed to have penetrated it. The spear nailed it deeply to the mountain wall. And its chest. A piece of flesh and blood blur, even the skeleton is clearly visible!


    Hector closed his eyes as if he had lost consciousness.


    Dewey couldn''t help feeling a little excited


    I... I actually won? I beat the beast God


    However, Dewey couldn''t laugh any more. He immediately realized that it was not he who hurt Hector, but the gun of Longinus!


    The most powerful artifact ten thousand years ago is really powerful! No wonder when ares shot in hand, after the devil, he was invincible all over the world!


    You know, in terms of pure strength. The strength of the beast God is even higher than ares£¨ Hektor should have been the one who used this magic gun in those years. It was only with the strong insistence of the goddess that it fell into ares''s hands.)


    Du Wei gasped, but even breathing, but it seems that gradually no consciousness, it seems that the chest has begun to gradually paralyze. No matter how he breathes. It''s as if I can''t breathe in any force. I can''t move my fingers. Maybe I''m just waiting to die. At this time... Finally, on the blue lake nearby, a light layer of water vapor suddenly appeared. Then. At the foot of the ground and the lake, began to oscillate. Then, just in front of Dewey''s eyes, the lake suddenly began to roll. Then, just in front of him, the lake began to roll on both sides automatically... Just like the story "exodus" in Dewey''s previous life that Moses separated the Red Sea. The lake began to roll on both sides, and soon the lake was split in two! In both sides of the lake, there is a waterless abyss!! Duwei coughed... Vivian, they finally pressed the scepter of glory! Now, you can be "enough YD"... The deep abyss in the deep lake can''t be seen at a glance! To duvet''s surprise, he had been under the lake just now. The lake is ten meters deep at most. There is absolutely no such degree that you can''t see it at a glance!! Entrance... Entrance is here!! Queen Medusa was about to speak when all of a sudden. There was a trace of panic on her face! She suddenly opened her arms and pressed Duwei under her... Hum! A golden light, the queen of Medusa will fly away! As soon as Nicole''s body was horizontal, she flew out of Dewey''s side, fell to the ground from a distance, and spewed blood in her mouth! Du Wei reluctantly turned his head, but he saw that Hector had stood up, standing a hundred meters away, facing himself, and raised his left and right. A finger was pointing right at him, and there was still a ray of light on his fingertip. Hector''s face had calmed down, but the calm beast God was full of a faint chill! It''s chest wound fuzzy, but as if there was no pain, but coldly silent, raised his hand, holding the handle of the gun on his body, and then... Click, click, click... The gold long gun that pierced it was pulled out bit by bit! The handle of the gun rubbed against the broken bone in its wound, making a numbing sound. But the beast God seemed to have no feeling. Jingle! Longinus gun seems to have exhausted its strength once again, and turned into a scrap iron again, which was left at his feet by Hector. The wound of the beast God''s chest was still bleeding, but he walked slowly towards Dewey. Its footstep is very steady, can''t see is a bit seriously injured appearance¡° Unfortunately... The gun is still that one, but you are not Ares. " Hector stood in front of Dewey and raised his hand. Dewey''s body fell into his hand and his neck was pinched by Hector''s hand¡° Besides the demon and Ares... You are the third one who can beat me so badly. " Hector''s voice was cold: "so, you die!" Duwei''s body hung feebly, and there was a helpless smile in his eyes. Just... Just... Sure enough, there are still differences in levels. I hurt myself so much that I have to deal with it. This guy can still survive. Just as he had closed his eyes and was ready to die... Behind Hector came Miss Nicole''s voice: "you! Let go! He Hector turned around and saw that Medusa was standing in front of her. Miss Nicole''s face was covered with blood, and she didn''t know whether it was her own or Dewey''s. it seemed that she had been injured, and her figure was a little floating¡° Hum, Medusa snake, you are not my opponent... I don''t want to kill you because of your blood relationship with us orcs. " Nicole''s not saying anything else. She raised her slender hands, gently lifted the disordered hair from her forehead, and then, in an absolute tone, confided a few words: "look! my Eyes Then, Miss Nicole, opened her eyes again

 Chapter 662

    The black eyes are full of enchantment, which makes people immerse their soul in them at a glance


    "Look at... My... Eyes..."


    When he looked at Hector, the beast God was also slightly stunned, and then he held Dewey''s hand and could not help but gently loosen it


    With a few slight sounds, we can see that his fingertips begin to appear a pale gray, and the skin on the surface begins to petrify!


    "No!" Duvet fell to the ground, ignoring the dark pain in front of him, and let out a cry of horror.


    But it''s too late!


    The spread of petrification quickly spread from Hector''s fingertips to his wrists, then his forearms, and even his feet standing on the ground soon showed the color of rock. The crackling stone patterns on his legs spread all the way up


    Medusa stood there with her hands down. Her golden hair was flying and her face was as white as paper. Although her opponent was petrifying, her face was even more pale. It was almost just a breath. Her face was already white, as if it were transparent! It seems that even the blood vessels under her skin are clearly visible. Originally such a beautiful person, but now can''t help but with a bit of strange breath!


    Nicole''s eyes were deep, but there seemed to be a trace of perseverance in her pupils. She stood there, her body was light, and seemed to be going with the wind at any time.


    Dewey struggled for a moment, trying to jump up and stop him, but he couldn''t move at the moment.


    Hector watched his hands and feet petrified, and the degree of petrification soon spread to his shoulders and waist, but the beast God''s face did not change at all. He looked at Medusa''s eyes with a trace of pity.


    Medusa seems to have done her best. But the petrification stopped on Hector''s shoulder.


    Originally that deep as the abyss of the general eyes, the pupil is gradually flashing a strange light, just like the stars fall before the last glory!


    Then... Began to darken.


    "Should I say you''re pathetic? Or laugh at your stupidity. " Hector looked at Medusa and said coldly, "although your gaze petrification is one of the most powerful Orc talents... Unfortunately, do you think you can use it to kill death?"


    It seemed to raise its hand, and then it heard a clear sound of the stone burst, and the stone debris from its fingertips were scattered, and then it came out. It''s the finger that''s intact.


    "Poor thing." Hector''s eyes were dignified: "you Medusa... Were originally one of our orcs. Ten thousand years ago, the serpents were almost extinct. During the great migration, there was no serpents in the orcs going north. Originally, when I came back this time, I was very glad to see a little snake like you... But how dare you attack me? Ridiculous


    Click, click!


    It gently shakes the wrist, and the petrified skin wrapped in the outer layer of two arms falls off one after another. Inside the arm muscle but no damage!


    Hector said faintly: "don''t you know the fatal flaw of your talent attacking magic? Once the gaze loses its function, the gaze will exhaust your magic, and your life will disappear with it. You are an orc of the magic department. When the magic core in your body runs out of magic, it will eat back your vitality... "


    Miss Nicole has done her best! But after all, there''s a big difference in grades. The fierce "Medusa gaze" can''t cause even a little damage to the more powerful beast God!


    "I... I..." Medusa gasped, her lonely tone, but now with a faint excitement. Finally, she seemed to use her last strength to shout out to the beast God:


    "I''m not an orc! I, I''m human now! It''s human!! I''m human now! "


    Her eyes at the moment have been dim down, repeated two pearls lost luster, the original black pupil, gradually a trace of dead gray color.


    Faltering, Medusa body suddenly fell on his knees in Duwei''s side. It''s like stretching out your hand, trying to go to raduvie.


    "I''m sorry... I still can''t help you..." her voice was very weak: "it, it''s too strong."


    Nicole stares at Dewey for the first time since they met. At the moment has exhausted the magic of Medusa, her eyes finally won''t hurt Dewey.


    However, when the two eyes touch the first moment, an inexplicable palpitation. Suddenly from two people''s hearts at the same time up! It felt like some kind of power. But quickly moved the heartstrings, as if some heartache. It seems to be a little drunk, but it seems to let people''s hearts gush with an indescribable surge


    "I... what''s wrong with me..." Medusa frowned. "That''s what it''s like to be dying." She suddenly pressed her heart hard, but looked at Du Wei, with a blank face: "I, my heart beats so fast... I look at your eyes, my heart beats so fast..."


    Duwei is also a little at a loss, this feeling, not human Medusa, although do not know, Duwei as an experienced man, he is vaguely guess what!


    Looking at Medusa''s weak appearance, there was a strong pity, love and many negative emotions in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly gave birth to an impulse he had never had: to embrace the weak beauty snake in front of him?


    This... This feeling?!


    At that time, in order to get Dewey''s heart, Mrs. Liszt planted the magic seed of fairy love "eyes of the Millennium".


    At this moment, this seed, finally bloom!


    "My heart is so strange... What''s the feeling..." Medusa''s face is painful. She can''t even kneel down. She falls down and barely supports her upper body, but her eyes seem to be reluctant to leave Dewey''s eyes: "I... why do I think your eyes are so beautiful... So... Beautiful..."


    Dewey took a deep breath, even though every bone in his body was in sharp pain. But he was sweating, hard to get up, climbed to Nicole''s side, also don''t speak, just open his mouth, will have been in his tongue that tears crystal fall spit out.


    "Open your mouth." Du Wei did not realize that his voice at the moment is so soft, as if to tell his lover in general.


    Nicole didn''t speak. Just looking up at Du Wei''s eyes, he gently opened the beautiful cherry lips and let Du Wei bend down and kiss her mouth


    At this moment, Nicole''s body was shocked like an electric shock! She felt a wonderful taste that she had never experienced before, and it seemed that even her heart would melt.


    Then, the subtle taste in her heart. Let the beauty snake in infatuation, more a bit at a loss, this feeling, is shy?


    I, I also finally have the human feelings?!


    But then she lost her sanity again, because Dewey''s tongue had come slowly. Their lips and tongues meet, and Nicole seems to be completely soft.


    Dewey uses his tongue to slowly pass the tears in his mouth, and then subconsciously tastes Nicole''s soft and fragrant lips, and then turns his head away.


    "Don''t move. Let it under your tongue... I... "Dewey forced a smile:" so you won''t die. "


    A line of tears suddenly came down from the corner of Miss Nicole''s eyes


    There seems to have been such a saying in the dark:


    When Medusa falls in love with someone, she will shed tears for that person!


    Nicole looked at Dewey in surprise. There was a soft attachment in her eyes. She didn''t use the usual loneliness and indifference, and mixed with three points of loss and three points of sweetness. And three points shy.


    "I am... I am..."


    On this issue, Dewey is also at a loss.


    What''s going on?


    Is it... We have been in love for a long time? It''s really a little... A little puzzling


    Just looking at the corner of Nicole''s eye tears, Dewey subconsciously gently added that tear.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s just death."


    His voice was calm and steady, which gave Nicole a little peace of mind that she had never had before.


    "Dewey!"


    "Dewey!!"


    Two clear calls came from a distance, and they saw that Vivian and Qiao Qiao had come quickly, and they fell beside Du Wei. A left and a right over him. Vivian had tears on her face: "what''s wrong with you... You''re hurt..."


    Of course, duvet was seriously injured. The five light armor of the missing moon on his chest has been broken, if he didn''t have this artifact. He would have died long ago under Hector''s "roar of death.".


    He has the strongest offensive artifact and the strongest defensive artifact, and his realm is only half a level worse than his opponent''s, but he still fails miserably.


    Looking at the two sisters nearby, Dewey gave a bitter smile: "I''m afraid we will die here today. Are you afraid?"


    Vivian shakes her head hard, but Joe takes a deep look at Medusa beside her. Obviously, she can see that the expressions of Dewey and miss Nicole are a little strange now, but Joe still says faintly: "I told you at the beginning, just die. Now, I still say that. "


    Dewey nodded, and he turned to see Hector.


    There was not a trace of irritability in the animal God''s expression. He was not worried. His face was calm and he looked at Dewey.


    "Great beast God, you win." Du Wei gave a wry smile: "our family is here. If you want to kill me, please act briskly. I''m really afraid of pain."


    "It''s a pity." Hector shook his head: "your strength has been very strong, you are just an ordinary human, and you have reached the level close to God. If you can survive, you will have a good chance to become a real God in the future


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Du Wei looked up at the sky and laughed a few times. Although the action of laughing made his whole body ache, Du Wei''s tone was full of ridicule: "God level? I''ll tell you, I want to laugh when I hear that!! What kind of "God level"! Why don''t you say level one, level two, level three? Do you like to add the word "God" to yourself? Because in the hearts of you guys. Really take yourself as a god! Hector, you are just an ORC. You have more power than ordinary orcs! God? Do you deserve this word? "


    Hector was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. He didn''t object: "yes... There is no so-called" God "in this world. The only one... If that guy is in the area, maybe he is the closest one. " Then. Hector licked his cracked lips and gave a cold smile: "duvet, it''s a pity I''ll kill you... I''m different from the guy Artemis. I think differently from her. If she meets a guy like you, she will save your life. Because you are human, she always has those strange ideas that more than one God among human beings will make your goddess afraid. however. I don''t have so many boring ideas! There are too many gods in this world It''s too much. " Dewey sneered: "monsters like you shouldn''t exist at all!" Hector had raised his hand: "you won''t have pain." Dewey closed his eyes, but his hand gently hugged the girls around him. Die... Die, die... The world. I thought I had lived one more time. This second life is wonderful enough. I''m the richest man in the world. I''ve been in command of the whole army. I have enjoyed the worship and cheering of millions of people. Even if I want to be emperor, I have a chance. Chen is good to me, but I''m sorry to kill his son. What''s more, I have my own lover around me... Everything, what''s the dissatisfaction? So, die, die! Hector''s hand seemed to be about to fall... Whew!!! A golden light suddenly came from the distance! The golden light with a faint air breaking sound, but the trend is far faster than the sound! Before he heard the sound, the golden light was in front of Hector!! Hector''s face changed. Raise your hand, gently block... The golden light soared to the sky, and finally fell, pounced, inserted on the ground. But it was the gun of Longinus!!!!!??? The beast God''s face suddenly changed, Huo Ran looked aside! On the hillside, hundreds of meters away, a white and elegant figure was seen. Standing there quietly. He still held his hand up. This just slowly put down the hand. Hundreds of meters apart, a wave. There is no difficulty in rolling up the gun of Longinus on the ground. The difficulty is that this man suddenly appears so close that Hector is unconscious!! The man seemed to have taken only one step forward, but he had already come to Dewey. His figure in the sun, overlooking Dewey, as if it were a cloud, but with a warm smile on his face¡° This is easy to give up? It''s not like the kid I know who''s full of cunning tricks. " Eyes like mountains, body like a cliff! It should have been as cold as a glacier. When I smile, it''s like the warmth of spring melting ice and snow¡° Old, old white? " Du Wei was surprised, and he was surprised¡° I don''t really like what you call me This man, of course, is Bai He Chou! He turned around, looked at Hector, and then at the master of the holy steps lying on the ground. A cold smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "it seems... I''m not too late." Hector naturally recognized the man who had been ordered by Ares and frowned: "it''s you?" Bai He nodded his head. He should have never seen the beast God. He had a good expression, but he was not surprised. He gave a smile and pointed to the abyss in the separated Lake: "you must want to go in." Then he shook his head: "unfortunately, when I come, you can''t go in. Others can get in, but you can''t! " The beast God was at ease at the moment and gave a cold smile: "you... Hum, are you alone? Ridiculous, your strength, can stop me? Why? " White River sad face calm, such as the mountain general HengYuan, tone as if playing fingers can put out all the smoke in this world¡° Because, I am white river sorrow

 Chapter 663

    "..." Hector seemed to be cold for a while, and then he couldn''t help laughing with disdain: "ha ha ha ha..."


    Even though others, including the Pope, had recognized Bai He Chou, they were disappointed to recognize him.


    The Pope''s understanding of Bai He Chou''s strength still remains in the first battle between them in lengquanguan. Old Chris''s understanding of the strength of Bai He Chou still stays on the Dragon God Island.


    The original idea seems to be right. After all, when the strength reaches a certain level, it''s not easy to make a breakthrough even if it''s a little bit?!


    In old Chris''s opinion, when he first saw Bai He Chou, the human being was already a demigod. Although he was surprised, the strength that Dewey showed at the moment was not also a demigod? He was almost crippled by Hector.


    The only one with a little bit of excitement in his heart is Dewey!


    Because Du Wei is the only one who knows Bai He Chou best! Even deeper than LAN Haiyue, who was also present!


    Dewey knows one thing very well: it seems that this abnormal guy can''t be measured by common sense at all! His only surprise was that he had been missing for more than half a year, but he had come to Nanyang?


    How did he come to this place?


    Sure enough


    Looking at Hector''s self-confident sneer, Bai He Chou didn''t have much change in his face. His cold eyes, like the distant mountains, gazed at Hector quietly. Then he shook his head and sighed: "Hector, are you always so conceited?"


    This seems like a casual sentence. But let Du Weidun heart slightly a shock!


    Bai hechou said this as if he knew Hector very well.


    Hector also frowned, and looked even more disdainful: "you? Hum, ridiculous human... "


    A trace of evil spirit flashed in Bai He''s sad eyes: "where am I ridiculous?"


    "You..."


    This time Hector''s mouth just spit out a note, a word has not finished, suddenly, White River sorrow moved!


    He seemed to be walking in the jungle with a leisurely rhythm. Slowly towards Hector, but at such a slow speed, it has gone beyond the so-called "speed" rule!


    The slower it is, the more blurred it is!!


    Dewey and others feel the same way at the same time. The only difference is that others can''t see clearly, but Duwei can barely see the White River walking leisurely!


    This moment, in the end is fast? Or slow?


    Hector wanted to say something else, but now he can''t go on. Because white river sorrow has reached his ground! When he hasn''t finished a word. Bai He''s worried hand has been on his waist


    There seemed to be a faint light shining for a while, but the light came and went so fast that no one could catch the shadow. But then, the next scene. We can''t laugh!!


    Hector''s body, like a giant, suddenly smashed out towards him! As if the arrow from the string shot out! And in his mouth, a string of red blood beads have been splashed out!!


    People did not come and exclaim, but see white river sorrow again step is still so slow leisurely step. However, he just stepped a few hundred meters away. Hector was flying backward in mid air. Bai He Chou had stepped lightly behind him, but his hand was again in Hector''s back heart, as if catching him. Then... Press down hard!!


    Boom!!!


    This earthquake, the movement let people move!


    On the ground beside the lake, the surrounding rocks were smashed, and the solid volcanic rocks turned into fine powder! And Hector, pressed by the White River, sank so hard on the ground! There is a pit more than ten meters deep on the ground, and Hector is at the bottom!


    WOW!


    The beast God is there. Open your mouth and spurt blood. Surprised turned to look at the White River standing on the pit worry, it was full of panic expression!!


    No one else knows. But Hector knew!


    Just now, it was just such a moment. Bai He Chou hit himself twice. It seemed that he didn''t react


    But in fact, as a god level strongman, how can he be attacked without reaction?! In the face of attack, the divine power can automatically open the defense field with a move of mind!


    But just now, Bai hechou seems to have made two careless attacks. Although Hector''s strength has fully reflected it, when Bai hechou reaches out his hand, Hector finds out in a moment that his divine power can''t be exerted at all!


    And his body, as if to become a puppet cut the line, let alone the body can not move, even the consciousness seems to have been completely frozen!!


    Hector is not the people around him. He is a god level strong man. He knows very well that there is only one reason for this


    There can only be one!!


    That is, in front of this opponent, you can easily destroy the "God domain" of the God level strong, create your own rules, and destroy them all in such an instant!!!


    If you want to go deeper, that is to say, the strength of the other side is far stronger than that of your own "God level", and much stronger!!


    At this moment, Hector was really scared!


    Ten thousand years of life, these God level strong on their own strength has bred a kind of blind self-confidence! As the top-level creature in the world, the God level strongman is regarded as the omnipotent "God" by ordinary creatures! It''s high!


    Even if it''s a fight between the God level strong, we all know it well. Although we have a slight difference in strength, if we really fight, we can''t help each other. Moreover, even if you can tell the difference between winning and losing, you can''t tell the difference between life and death.


    But this guy... Beat himself in two or three times!?


    Such strength. Even Ares, the God of war, who held the strongest gun of Longinus in his heyday, could not do it!


    In my dusty memory for thousands of years, the only opponent I know in my life, who has such a huge gap in strength, is


    Only


    Only


    Only... One!!!


    But that guy


    In Hector''s eyes, there was more than surprise. It''s a fear from the heart!!


    Extreme fear made every muscle of Hector shudder, as if white river was standing on the pit. His cold eyes swept over him. The great pressure seemed to make him unable to breathe!


    Is that him? Not him? Is that him? Not him?


    No, it''s impossible! impossible!!!


    But if it wasn''t for that guy, look at the world. Thousands of years, and who can do so arrogant flying!!


    And who can press himself as a beast God so hard to breathe just by his momentum?


    Except for the guy who lived on that tall black tower ten thousand years ago


    "Impossible... Impossible. This is absolutely impossible! "


    Hector murmured to himself. At last, he suddenly raised his head, worried about the White River above, and growled as if he were crazy: "impossible!! It''s impossible


    Boom!!!


    A sudden and violent explosion in the pit. Hector rushed out madly in the dazzling light. He opened his mouth and was close to the White River sorrow. His whole body was full of turbulent divine power and madly condensed


    "Watch out for its roar!"


    Dewey tried to send out such a warning, but he didn''t have time to speak at all, and Hector''s "roar of death" had already gone crazy!


    The beast God''s most powerful move, even the five light armor of the missing moon can break through!


    They seemed to be standing face to face, no more than two meters away from each other. When Hector spewed out the roar from his mouth, the frenzied storm crushed the space and swept it


    White River worries... He smiles.


    He did not hurry, stretched out his right hand, palm open, sealed in front of himself.


    His movement is very slow, roaring light wave is very fast, but this moment. Space time distortion. Their fast and slow movements form a subtle fusion


    Far away. Then he saw that Bai hechou gently "pressed" his hand on the roaring whirlpool, and his palm seemed to gently wave, sweep and wipe in the air


    A soft black light flashed in front of me. The light began to be as thick as ink, but at last it seemed to form a strange circle of black discs in front of me


    Boom!!!!


    The roaring vortex finally roared on it. At this moment, the strong oscillating shock wave spread out and shocked the people around! All of us have spared no effort to open up their own strength to form a defense, but even so, we can see LAN Haiyue, the Pope and others, but the queen who still can''t stand retreating


    Vivian and Qiao Qiao support the most reluctantly, Duwei has no strength, Nicole is also powerless under serious injury, the two girls reluctantly hand in hand, will all the magic to show, but in this crazy shock wave, they work together to support the defense barrier, but seems to be in danger of being washed away at any time!


    At this time, rosette, who had been indifferent and quiet, suddenly moved.


    Rosette had been in a coma before. After he was rescued, he went with Qiao Qiao and Vivian to open the entrance. After Vivian and Qiao Qiao came back, rosette also sobered up, but kept silent. After coming back, he stood beside Dewey.


    Seeing that the defense barrier didn''t support him, he suddenly raised his hand without saying a word. A pure power of holy light was injected into the barrier, which immediately relieved Qiao Qiao and Vivian.


    On the other side, Bai He Chou stood behind the black light, looking very relaxed. The black CD-ROM, facing the whirlpool storm, seemed to be an open umbrella, allowing the edge of the shock wave to rage. However, Bai He Chou, standing behind the black light, was as stable as a rock. Moreover, the black light seems to be more and more dazzling!! Hector''s eyes gradually showed a trace of despair and fear! This black light... It knows¡° Devil! Magic light... Magic light... "Unfortunately, the last" flash "word has not been able to say, you can see that the black light has been fast eating back! In an instant, all the power swept towards Hector. Hector finally gave a desperate roar and burst out in the black light! It''s huge body, far away flew out, hit the mountain, deep into. When he saw a huge "big" shape on the mountain, Hector seemed to have fainted. After a while, he shook his head hard. His fierce momentum dissipated without a trace, and his breath was weak, but he barely supported his eyelids. His eyes were full of complicated meanings, Looking at the White River in the distance: "you... You... You..." after the scene was quiet for a while, I saw that old Chris was suddenly excited and had rushed over. Old Chris is still a dragon. He runs a few steps and turns into a human. He rushes to the front of Baihe Chou, but suddenly stops and stares at Baihe Chou for a long time¡° Magic light flash... Magic light flash... You... You... Why didn''t I recognize it! You... You Bai he frowned, looked at old Chris, eyebrows a pick: "is you... Hum, I what?"¡° You are... "Bai He Chou shakes his head:" you should recognize me. I am Bai He Chou. "¡° You are not! You''re not! " Old Chris suddenly went crazy and jumped up. Looking at him like that, he was about to rush over and embrace Bai He Chou. Du Wei is also in the heart of the undercurrent surging... White River worry unexpectedly a strong like this!! How strong is he? He, in the end or... The old white¡° adult! My Lord Old Chris knelt down with tears on his face. Bai he frowned, but his expression didn''t seem to be faking: "what adult, you have recognized the wrong person¡°¡° can''t! Absolutely not! I can''t admit my mistake this time! You are not you! You are him! " Du Wei can vaguely guess some of what he said, but the Pope beside him, LAN Haiyue and others, are at a loss. What''s "you''re not you! You''re him! "`

 Chapter 664

    Du Wei''s heart beat faster, and his eyes were confused when he looked at Bai He.


    "Why do you look at me like that?" Bai hechou simply left old Chris kneeling on the ground and did not care. He went to Duwei, squinted, looked at Duwei, and shook his head: "you are seriously injured."


    "I''m more curious about you than about my injury." Du Wei wry smile, hesitated: "you, or I know that White River worry?"


    The White River worried to smile, Du Wei in the heart relaxed a breath, at least he laughs of appearance, still as before.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts. In fact, I have a lot of doubts myself." Bai hechou reaches out his hand and presses it on Du Wei. He frowns a little and doesn''t see any movement on his hand. However, Du Wei''s body has suddenly loosened as if it were invisible. Since he was injured just now, a rope tied to Du Wei''s body has loosened.


    "You''re locked in by that guy''s power. If you don''t have enough strength to extricate yourself, sooner or later it will be over. " Bai He Chou shook his head: "it''s good now. As long as it takes some time, it can recover slowly."


    After a pause, Bai He Chou added: "I didn''t expect that your strength has improved a little. I was quite far away from here before, but I could feel that there were two forces fighting here. One of them was the orc and the other was you. I didn''t expect that you''ve actually progressed to the point where you can fight with the God level strong. "


    Dewey shook his head: "my power is not my own, and it''s not really divine. Otherwise, I won''t be beaten so badly. "


    "God level." White River sad tone seems to have some disdain: "God level is nothing extraordinary."


    Dewey was a little speechless, thinking: you are the only one who can say that.


    Then he said with a smile, "I wonder... How can you be here, in Nanyang?"


    Bai He''s worried face was a little strange. He seemed to think for a moment: "after I left you, I walked around the mainland alone. You know that. I used to stay on the snow mountain all my life, but I was free at last. When I had the chance, I just walked around the mainland of Loran and looked around. Finally, I didn''t know what was going on, so I went to Nanyang. "


    Dewey was a little confused: "what do you mean, you don''t know what''s going on?"


    Bai He''s worried face was even more strange. He pointed to his head: "here. I walked around the mainland and saw everything I wanted to see. In my head at last. All of a sudden, I have this idea. I don''t seem to know what''s going on. I really want to come here and have a look. "


    Said, White River worry unexpectedly so casually sat down, sat next to Du Wei.


    Around the Pope and angels and others, are looking abnormal, everyone was injured, see white river worry twice and again to knock down the powerful beast God. At the moment, I don''t know how to stand aside, whether to go or stay?


    But blue sea Yue, look calm, looked at the White River sad one eye: "you changed a lot."


    The White River frowned. But nodded his head: "it seems to have changed a little."


    Du Wei saw that there seemed to be something strange between Bai He''s worried eyebrows, so he continued: "how can you become like this? I mean... It. "


    With that, Dewey glanced at the beast God still lying among the rocks. The beast God was almost as if he had only one breath left, half unconscious and half awake.


    Bai He thought about it. Look at Dewey: "if I say, even I don''t know, do you believe it?"


    With that, and without looking at Du Wei''s face, Bai He said slowly: "I''ve been chasing the extreme of flow power. At the beginning, I asked myself that my cultivation on the snow mountain had reached the bottleneck, and I felt that it was meaningless to continue to stay on the snow mountain. That''s when I started north. In the north, I met the spirits of the sinners. I was with that guy for a while. I''ve played a lot. To be honest, I haven''t lost so many times in my life. Later, the guy didn''t know what his intention was. He even gave me some advice on how to break through my own bottleneck. It was from that moment that I finally broke through the field and got a glimpse of the so-called divine level. "


    That''s all. Do not know why? Bai He Chou shook his head and sighed. It seems a little disappointed.


    Du Wei is a little funny: "Lao Bai, break through the field and reach the divine level! How many strong people can not dream of things, you get, why this expression? "


    Bai He''s worried eyes flashed: "because I suddenly found that I was wrong..."


    His face was cold and stern, and there was a slight disdain in his tone: "I always thought that reaching the God level could be regarded as the peak of strength. But after I fight with the spirit God, I suddenly find that it doesn''t seem like this. "


    His voice was even colder: "even if it reaches the so-called divine level, what? I have already stood on the threshold of God level. As long as I go back to the snow mountain and become my wizard king again, gather believers in the grassland and absorb the power of faith, I will be a new God level in a few years! But... I don''t think it should be like this. "


    Looking at Du Wei, Bai He Chou seemed helpless: "I don''t know how to explain it to you. That''s how I feel. I don''t think it''s any big deal to be a God


    There''s nothing special about the divine


    Dewey listened to this, but accidentally looked at Hector, who was almost crippled, swallowed and smeared. This guy is really qualified to say this kind of thing.


    "Ridiculous to say, where is the so-called God level superior to the domain level? Hum, the field is just a person''s strength support belongs to one''s own field, and the God level is just a way to concentrate the strength of thousands of people who believe in you on one person. It''s just to make your source of power bigger. But in essence, there is no difference or change in the understanding of the rules of power compared with the field. "


    White River sorrow sighed: "I want to understand this point, understand a point: This is not my pursuit of the real peak! So I didn''t choose to go back to the grassland to be a new God. But after I left you, I traveled to the mainland. At last, I felt a sense in the dark and came to Nanyang. "


    At this point, he seemed to smile: "I remember when I heard LAN Haiyue talk about Nanyang, the aborigines here also have gods of faith. I was curious at that time: do these Aboriginal gods really exist. So how do these indigenous gods use their power? "


    Du Wei opened his mouth, and finally did not make it clear: if he told Laobai that these Aboriginal gods, who are now in front of him, Laobai would be very disappointed.


    "... in addition... When I travel in the mainland, I often think hard about the peak of my power. I feel like I can think of something, but I can''t grasp it for a moment. But I can feel it. It seems that my strength has really increased. In my heart, there seems to be a kind of call, telling me to go south all the time... "


    "So you didn''t tell us that you came to Nanyang alone?" Dewey sighed.


    He frowned, but then asked, "that. What''s the matter with that magic flash just now? How did you get that power? "


    Bai He Chou seemed to smile: "Oh, it''s called magic light flash... I don''t know."


    Dewey didn''t understand: "how can you not know?"


    Bai He Chou didn''t answer Du Weidi''s question, but he bowed his head and thought for a moment: "do you think the peak of power. What should it be? "


    "How do I know?" Dewey shook his head. "I''m still standing on the threshold of the divine level."


    "God level... Itself is wrong!" White River worry suddenly this words, but let Du Wei heart move.


    "The power of God level seems to be much higher than that of domain level, but in fact, from the realm, there is not much difference at all. Those so-called gods, animal gods, spirit gods, human goddesses. Hum... They all went the wrong way! " When Bai hechou said this, he had a sense of self-confidence and dignity, and his eyes were firm.


    Du Wei is stunned: "wrong?"


    "Wrong! It''s all in the wrong direction! " The peerless strongman sneered: "the reason why the holy rank is stronger than the ordinary strongman is that it grasps and uses the rules of power. The reason why the domain is stronger than the holy rank is that it can create new rules by itself. These have obvious differences in the realm! However, compared with the so-called God level and domain level, what is the strength of the realm? Hum! God level is just an expanded field. "


    Said, White River sorrow stretched out a finger. Just in front of Dewey''s eyes. Then, before Dewey could react, he suddenly raised his other hand. Everything on your fingers!


    Silent, White River worry unexpectedly will own a finger Qigen cut down! The severed finger fell to the ground, and the wound on the palm gurgled with blood.


    Dewey was startled. "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s see what a real breakthrough is in the field above!"


    Then, just under Du Weidi''s eyelids, White River''s fingers were broken, but suddenly there was a lot of dust in the air, which was like a flash. It quickly gathered on his hand, and in a short time, it formed a new finger!!


    "Healing? Ah! no It''s not healing! " Dewey was a little surprised: "regeneration?"


    Generally speaking, for the strong above the holy level, they can recover automatically after being injured. It''s just that the degree is strong and the degree is weak. At the divine level, the ability to recover becomes amazing.


    But White River worry so heavy as light, and he seems to have no deliberate exertion of any power! This is the most important!!


    "What is divine? Gather millions of ordinary people to believe in you, and then you absorb the power of their belief? We can use the power of thousands of people. " Bai he chuckled: "on that day, it suddenly occurred to me that... Since we can regard people as believers and use their power. So... What about the world? Can we turn everything in the world into our own "believers" and get the power we need from everything in the world anytime, anywhere


    Dewey opened his mouth.


    White River sorrow smile is very calm, but the more calm attitude, but more of his profound.


    "Air, sunshine. Rain, dew, green leaves, flowers, stones, rivers, lakes, ants. "Birds, animals..." Bai He Chou''s tone is very slow, as if to say so leisurely: "anything in the world can be used as a source of strength! Whether it''s human, ORC or spirit... It''s just one of the many creatures in the world! If they can be used as a source of faith power, then why can''t others? "


    Ignoring Du Wei''s surprised expression, Bai he chuckled: "we can draw the power of faith from people. So what if it''s a tiger? What about animals and birds? Why not? "


    Dewey was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word!


    insane!


    This is absolutely crazy idea!!


    "Melt yourself into the world! Everything about you, hair, blood, skin. Bones, breathing... Everything is completely integrated with the world! From then on, the world is you, you are the world. When you need strength. Everything in the world, everything in nature, is the source of your strength! No religion, no ridiculous power of belief! Between breathing, what you see and hear, the ground under your feet, the stones, the air you breathe. The sun in the sky... As long as you can think of it, it''s your source of strength! It''s all part of your body! "


    Bai He''s worried eyes gradually brightened, and a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes: "this is really eternal!"


    "Eternal... Immortal..." Dewey could not help murmuring.


    "Good! It is eternal "Because at this moment, I am the world, and everything in the world is me! I will live as long as the world lasts! As long as the world does not die, I will not


    Dewey could not help shaking his voice and asked, "you... You have reached this level?"


    White River sorrow as if with a smile: "there is some time."


    Dewey just felt his head buzzing!


    This... This is the real God!! Real God level!


    What Hector. What? Ares. What Artemis!! Known as God, but in essence, it is just a "enlarged version" of the field!!


    Look at the White River in front of you!


    The world will never die. I will not die!


    This is the real God!!


    "You..." Dewey swallowed hard and spit out: "these... Are all your own thoughts?"


    Bai He''s sad face suddenly changed and became a little strange and embarrassed.


    "Yes, it is not." This proud and strong man showed a sense of frustration on his face: "to be exact, I didn''t think of it myself. Since I came to this place, I have a faint feeling that there is a force in my heart to remind me of something. Or... "


    His expression is more strange: "these things, it seems that I should have known, but now I don''t know why, I suddenly think of them again."


    His face was even worse. He took a look at Du Wei, hesitated for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "Du Wei, have you ever felt like this... It seems that I am not me at all..."


    Boom!!


    Dewey''s brain exploded, and he understood in a flash!


    I''m not me?


    It''s not me. Who''s that?


    Looking at poor old Chris kneeling there, Dewey took another look at the White River.


    He stared at old Chris again with a smile worse than a cry: "old man, who is he? Is it your master or your master''s son? "


    "It''s the Lord..." old Chris didn''t finish his sentence, but White River sorrow had coldly interrupted.


    "I am me. I am white river sorrow, no one is


    Looking at Lao Bai''s resolute face, Duwei suddenly felt a sense of sympathy in his heart.


    Isn''t it? Among the many people present, it seems that only Du Wei can realize the depression of "I''m not me"!!


    But the problem of Bai He''s worry seems to be more complicated than his own.


    If he is a demon God... Isn''t there a son coming out all of a sudden?


    "By the way... Do you recognize this place?" Duwei pointed to the separated Lake beside him, and the magic circle was still maintained. The water of the lake was quietly divided into two sides, and the dark abyss below didn''t know where to go.


    "Of course I know." White River sorrow smile: "here is the so-called holy mountain of the local people."


    He thought for a moment: "in the first year when I came here, I learned the local Aboriginal Language, and then learned about this place. I once went to the top of the mountain by myself, and sat quietly by the lake for several months. It was here that I finally remembered what I said about power... Then I left here and went down the mountain, Traveling among several tribes on Brahman island for several years... "


    White River sorrow said is very calm, but Du Wei actually more listens to the facial expression to be more wrong¡° Wait! Wait a minute! " Dewey was shocked: "what did you just say? First year? The second year? How many years? " His face was full of panic: "I remember that since you left lanhaiyue''s home, it''s only half a year now, isn''t it?" White River worries frown: "what big half year, clear already passed more than three years. I also have some strange, how your appearance, seems to have not changed at all. Have you had a good time in Roland for more than three years? You have time to come here... Have those criminals been defeated by you? "¡° Three! Three... More than three years!! " Regardless of the pain, Dewey jumped up abruptly, then fell to the ground with a scream. Three years!??!!

 Chapter 665

    Dewey''s surprise was really a big one!


    These people came from the magic circle in the White Pagoda and came to the holy mountain crater on Brahman island. Du Wei clearly remembers that from the big eclipse on the day of Prince Chen''s funeral to his entering the magic circle, he had fought so many times here, all of which add up to only a few hours at most!


    Can White River worry why say to pass more than 3 years??!!


    With Bai He Chou''s personality, Duwei certainly knows that he is not joking, and he is not the kind of person who can joke!!


    Looking at Bai He''s sad expression, Du Wei almost seems to see a ghost!!


    "What''s going on... What''s going on?"


    Du Wei read a few words, suddenly staring at old Chris, and yelled: "old guy! Tell me the truth, what the hell is going on


    Old Chris laughed miserably: "hum... Dewey, can''t you think of it?"


    Dewey''s face changed, his brain quickly turned his head, instantly thought of a possibility!!


    Son of the devil!


    The son of the devil!!!


    Old Chris said that in this treasure, the most important things left behind are not the treasures left by the demons, the powerful and invincible magic warriors who defended the rule of the demons (Protoss). Most importantly, the demon God left his son here!!


    Though old Chris said, the son of the devil seemed to have supernatural talent after his birth, as if he had fused all the virtues and talents of the two races of the Protoss and the human race, and the future is likely to achieve amazing achievements and so on.


    But after all. The son of the demon God, after his birth, soon ushered in the era of mythical war.


    At that time, the child was only a few years old at most. How old is a child? Even if he is gifted, he has the strongest advantages of the two races since he was a child. How strong can he reach at most? Even if he may reach the holy rank in the future. Field, God level or, but a few years old child, but far from that level. At best, it''s just a gifted pervert.


    So... Such a child, the devil hid him in a place, and once he hid, he didn''t know how long it would take


    Think about it


    The magic tower in those days. This is the location of the white tower of the Royal Palace of Roland empire! In other words, Tongtian tower is likely to be the gate to "treasure"!


    Before being besieged by the heavy God, the demon God hid his children in the land of treasure. With the wisdom of the demon God, it''s natural to leave some means!


    Sure enough, old Chris gave a miserable smile. Coldly way: "then adult..." said, he subconsciously looked at the White River worry one eye, see white river worry face no expression, just continued: "when the devil Lord will hide the little master in. I also know that those traitors outside have been killed. At that time, the adult had been calculated by the goddess, and the corner of his head was cut off. His strength was greatly reduced, and he knew that he was mostly invincible. So, after sending the little master into the passage, he changed the time rule of that space with his divine power! "


    He stared at Dewey and sneered: "little master, no matter how talented he is, when he was young. The strength is still very weak. Don''t you think that I''ve been sealed up for 10000 years, and I can live for a long time on that island... But how old can a child live for 10000 years? "


    Du weiru is hit by lightning!


    Yes! That''s it!! The devil changed the space in the entrance. The time inside is totally different from that outside!!


    Old Chris put up a finger: "in that space, inside for a day. Ten years outside! Even after 10000 years. But in that space, it''s just the past thousand days. Less than two years. Hum, otherwise, I can wait. But how can the little master wait? "


    Du Wei looked dejected and sighed: "yes... If you don''t make this kind of preparation, you''ll come out after you''ve been locked up for 10000 years. I''m afraid the son of the devil will turn to ashes."


    All of a sudden, Dewey looked up and laughed three times, but the laughter was full of anger!


    "I thought... The devil would seal his son!"


    Old Chris glanced at Dewey.


    Dewey thought for a moment, and then he felt a little ridiculous.


    Seal?


    Joke! Since you have the ability to change the rules of time, would you choose to put your own son in the refrigerator??!!


    Dewey''s face was so dark that he almost jumped on old Chris''s throat!


    three years! Three years!


    It''s only been a few hours inside, and three years have passed outside!!


    What will happen to Roland empire in three years!!!


    If you are not in the mainland, will the criminals from the North invade the south? My brother is still in the front line. Is there any danger?! Are there any accidents for those friends and subordinates of the imperial capital?!


    Tulip family territory in Northwest China, if you have been missing for three years, will you be in chaos without leaders?!


    And the little emperor Charlie, I don''t know how many lawless actions he has made in the past three years?!


    This... Hell! son of a gun! son of a gun!!!


    "You lied!" Dewey wanted to run over and strangle old Chris, but he just raised his hand and sat down weakly.


    Dewey is very weak. Because he can''t replenish his mental strength, after the war just now, the two gods left him almost exhausted his mental strength, and I don''t know how long it will last.


    As he gasped, he glared at old Chris: "what else can I hide? Tell me all about it!"


    Old Chris frowned and gave Dewey a cold look. But beside the White River sorrow has been full of Morian tone: "you''d better say it, otherwise, I don''t mind killing you."


    Old Chris was stunned for a moment and looked at the White River in surprise. His face seemed a little embarrassed. Finally, he sighed and knelt down to Bai He Chou: "my Lord, in any case, I will never violate your words."


    With that, he stood up. Looking at Dewey coldly: "the space in the treasure... I used to stay in it with my little master. Once you enter that space, you will never be able to bring in any power of the world! Because that''s a new space created by Lord demon in his heyday! There''s the power left by the demon lord! Whether it''s human or spirit or Orc! Once you enter that world, then all forces will be suppressed by the rules of that space! Even if it''s holy or divine, in that world. Will immediately become an ordinary person! Because the confinement of that power was set by the Lord demon in his heyday! Unless the people who go in can surpass the demon lord who set up the prison at the beginning, they can break the prison there! Otherwise, it''s going in... Hum! "


    Dewey was stunned for a moment. Pointing to old Chris: "no wonder... You didn''t worry about Hector and so many people coming in before! Because once we get to that space, we will lose our power and become ordinary people. And only you! You''re a dragon! In that world, even if you can''t use other forces, once Hector becomes an ordinary orc, you can completely eat it with the advantage of your dragon body''s physical strength. What''s more, there is the most powerful guard army of the protoss left by the demon God, the burning sun magic army! Ha ha... Good calculation! Old Chris, good calculation


    Old Chris was silent with a sneer. After listening to the white river beside him, he suddenly spoke.


    "Dewey, everyone is here. Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Go in and have a look?


    Yes! Of course!


    Dewey was angry. It''s been three years! They''re all at the door. Don''t you go in?


    Three years of wasted time?!


    However, although Dewey was angry, he was also worried


    One day is ten years!


    After you go in, even if it takes a little time. I don''t know how long it''s been outside


    Suddenly learned that three years had passed... Dewey was full of anxiety. I can''t help worrying about things in Roland.


    "All of you have come, if you don''t go in. I''m sorry White River worries light a smile: "you rest assured, have me in."


    Du Wei took a look at Bai He''s worry, and he was relieved


    Dewey thought for a moment, sneered a few times, pointed a little, and circled all the people around him: "let''s all go in together!"


    Du Wei''s intention is very obvious: as soon as you go in, you can take it with you for half an hour. It will be months outside. If you delay a little, I''m afraid it will be a year or two outside!


    Others will not say, this pope and angel, can''t rashly put them back! Otherwise, he is not in the Empire. God knows what will happen when the Pope goes back.


    "Go in! All in Du Wei clenched his teeth, but still couldn''t help adding: "but fast in and out."


    The water of the lake flows quietly to both sides, and the water wave is still so smooth.


    The party, wounded and maimed, the Pope and the angel Oedipus came to the end. They seemed reluctant. Although they had long wanted to come here, now the situation is controlled by others and they know that they can''t get any benefits. Naturally, they have no desire to covet it. However, Dewey refused to let anyone go, and the Pope''s face was gloomy, so he could only follow.


    Even herktor, the beast God, asked Rosse to carry it on his back. The recovery of the God level strongman was not really a cover. Although his strength had been blocked by the White River sorrow, the wounds on his body had healed 30% automatically in the moment just now. It would not be long before at least the wounds on his body could be recovered.


    Duwei''s body was weak and weak. Naturally, Joe and Vivian helped him. He was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help looking at Nicole. Nicole is still pale, but now she has lost her strength and opened her eyes. At least until her strength recovers, Medusa''s gaze can''t hurt anyone else. To this day, Dewey doesn''t understand. Why just now two people suddenly, can rub out that kind of spark.


    However, Miss Nicole''s temperament is indifferent. Seeing that Dewey is supported by Vivian JOJO, she doesn''t speak, but walks quietly behind Dewey.


    At this moment, old Bai was born and was sitting here. The danger signal was relieved. There was no threat. JOJO, however, seemed to think of something. Seeing Dewey look at Nicole, he could not help looking strange. He gave Dewey a horizontal look and helped him with his hand.


    It''s Vivian''s mind is much simpler. Seeing Nicole''s pale face, she feels a little sorry. Let go of Dewey, take the initiative to help her, soft voice: "Miss Nicole, you, you are OK."


    With Nicole''s indifference. I''m not used to being helped. I''m trying to get rid of it subconsciously, but I don''t know why, but I change my mind temporarily. Let Wei Wei an help oneself, even face also reluctantly smile: "thank you."


    Bai He Chou walked in the front, and old Chris followed him, but carefully kept two steps behind him. He hung his hands and head down. How respectful and respectful he was.


    All the way down the middle passage of the lake, there were slippery rocks at the bottom of the lake. There are even underwater plants. People walk all the way down, but they see that even the original ones at the bottom of the lake have been separated automatically!


    Among the rocks, there naturally appeared a passage to the underground!


    "Do you want to go all the way down to the volcano?" Du Wei was puzzled, but later confirmed his guess.


    Sure enough


    This crack, the more down on the more narrow up, finally. I don''t know if it''s hundreds of meters deep. Feel the heat of the underground!


    At the foot of the road is the abyss, vaguely visible below do not know how deep. The faint red light, the heat wave rolling, slightly forward to lean forward, you can see as if the red magma is rolling!!


    Dewey estimated in his heart that the one below was thousands of meters deep.


    But this road has been extended to the magma!


    Seeing the lava rolling and boiling, the lava, like the lake above, automatically separated to both sides.


    The crowd sped up, and in a short time, they came to the magma. Dewey was shocked to see the lava rolling on both sides. He felt that the lava was boiling, and his party seemed to be walking in a lava waterfall!


    Even better, as the road goes deep into the magma, it''s not hot here! The hot feeling outside just now has been swept away


    We are not ordinary people, speed up all the way forward, in a moment, already down thousands of meters, suddenly see, the end of the road, is a huge door!


    The gate is tens of meters high, as if it was built for a giant. The giant gate, which is made of metal, looks like a touch of gold, but Dewey is sure that it is absolutely not gold!


    Just because he touched it, he felt that the door was cold and hard. Gold didn''t feel like that.


    "This is glass." Old Chris said coldly: "a kind of high-class magic metal. It''s very expensive to extract. But simply from the capacity of magic, even higher than your colorful stone! But unfortunately, it''s something that we only had in our time. It''s no longer in the world today. "


    As soon as he said this, Dewey subconsciously wanted to take out a dagger to cut off a piece.


    The magic power capacity is stronger than wucaishi? That''s a good thing!


    But his dagger thrust hard, but it couldn''t go in at all.


    Old Chris was watching, and he knew what Dewey was thinking. He sneered, "don''t bother. Do you know what this material is! How can your dagger cut! I''ll tell you, the five light armor you wear is made of several different metals, one of which is "glass"! Don''t think you can cut that ordinary dagger. "


    Bai He Chou patted Du Wei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you like... When we come out, I''ll take down this door for you."


    As soon as old Chris''s face changed, he couldn''t help saying something, but when he saw Bai He''s worried and sharp eyes, he couldn''t help sighing. He bowed his head respectfully.


    Then, he went to the door honestly, stretched out a finger, and gently on the giant gate


    In silence, a circle of light lines appeared on the giant gate, and the whole gate seemed to be activated.


    Soon, it was on the flat door. There are many concave and convex lines. When people look at them carefully, they find that the concave and convex lines form a pair of symbols


    "It''s text." Old Chris tone a little sad: "is the protoss of the text."


    Dewey looked at it for a second. He couldn''t understand it, so he gave up. But a glance at the White River worry, but found White River worry brow locked, but staring at the door of the protoss text. It seems to be a little absent-minded.


    "Old white?"


    Du Wei gently called, White River sorrow suddenly returned to God, looked at Du Wei, but shook his head, face a little confused: "don''t ask me... I don''t know. It''s just the words on it. I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand... "


    Old Chris was about to reach out and push the door, but Bai He Chou suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    He didn''t look at others, but only at Dewey: "boy. You... "


    Strong as white river worry, at the moment actually showed a trace of shrinking face!!


    Du Wei''s heart moved, and he immediately realized Bai He''s sorrow at the moment. He patted Baihe on the shoulder: "anyway, I believe you... You are you! You are white river sorrow, unique white river sorrow


    Bai He Chou seems to be slightly moved, but he shakes his head and smiles: "I''m not very confident myself."


    Having said that, he still nodded to old Chris and motioned him to open the door.


    Such a huge door. Old Chris seems to be just such a light push


    Such a huge door, but actually not heavy, as if just add a finger of force, slowly opened automatically.


    There was a lot of fog in the door, but it seemed that I could see nothing clearly.


    Old Chris looked a little queer and whispered, "remember, as soon as you walk in, the rules of time change. I said ahead. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    Duvet snorted and sneered, "you go first."


    People have entered this heavy fog, but all of them immediately feel a heavy body!


    Everyone is strong. Usually, even if it doesn''t move, but the sensitivity is extremely keen. The subtle movements in all directions can''t escape the induction of these people.


    But once into the fog, as if everyone''s induction force suddenly become slow many times, it seems that the original itself is strong, that kind of natural control in the mind of the spiritual power suddenly disappeared!!


    Every move, as if even the body''s action is also a bit sluggish, not the usual kind of light.


    Everything... Seems to become an ordinary person so dull!!


    Du Wei in the mind slightly some strange, looked at nearby Qiao Qiao: "you try to see, still can use fighting spirit?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded, but stretched out his hand, his face also changed: "no! I... I don''t seem to have any magic. "


    Dewey sighed.


    People in the fog, there is no need to point in any direction, so straight ahead. Fortunately, the fog didn''t seem deep, but after walking for a moment, Huoran brightened up in front of him!


    Du Wei felt that his eyes were suddenly open, but he was stunned!


    Look up, sky, blue!


    A round of hot sun, the golden sun!


    In front of my eyes, the earth is vast, surrounded by mountains in the distance, green vegetation is luxuriant, and even flowers and birds are flourishing.


    When I take a deep breath, I feel that I can breathe freely. Obviously, there is enough oxygen in the air, which makes me very comfortable.


    It''s just


    It''s just


    This is the space created by the so-called demon God?!


    If not, Dewey thought he was back outside! Back to Roland land!!


    "Everything here is created by Lord demon according to the outside world." Old Chris said coldly.


    Bai He Chou stood there, but his fingertips suddenly trembled, his cold eyes suddenly filled with a strange shock, as if he had been stunned, and his eyes were looking straight at this place. Looking at the mountains in the distance, the vegetation in the near... His fingers trembled more and more, even the people standing next to him felt it.


    Dewey was worried and was about to say something


    All of a sudden, he felt a sharp pain deep in his mind!


    As if there is a kind of invisible knife, mercilessly cut his head open!


    There was no sign of the pain, but Dewey almost softened in the moment. Plop down on his knees, yelled, and put his hands around his head.


    The intense pain came so suddenly that duvet was unprepared and suddenly cried out!


    Around Qiao Qiao and others are discolored, hurry up to help Du Wei, but Du Wei does not know, force a earn. He pushed Qiao and others away, hugged his head and roared!!


    But at the moment, White River worry but as if completely don''t know, eyes looking at the distance. Looking around, he didn''t seem to see Dewey crying with his head in his arms.


    In his eyes, he seems to have forgotten everything, only this world!


    Joe and Vivian and Nicole. They are all shocked by Du Wei''s sudden changes. LAN Haiyue is also surprised. After losing her strength, the three girls and an old man can''t help crying and struggling, as if they want to twist their heads down


    Finally!


    There was a bang. From Dewey''s body, a group of light and shadow suddenly separated, quickly formed a faint human form!


    It seems that the figure came out of Dewey''s body and fell on Dewey''s side. In the light, the outline soon appeared


    She has long silver hair, beautiful face and bright red robe. Snow White barefoot on the grass. But he frowned at Dewey lying on the ground beside him.


    But it is the great great grandmother Semel who has been hiding in Dewey''s consciousness!!


    Semel suddenly separated from Dewey, who was lying there. But it seemed that he relaxed in an instant. He lay there and opened his eyes. He couldn''t help gasping violently. His eyes were so big that he let go of his hand holding his head. He gasped with some fright: "just now... What the hell is going on?"


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Semel and was surprised: "how did you come out?"


    Semel''s face was also blank: "I don''t know... It seems that there is a force that forcibly separates me from your consciousness... I... it seems that I have been completely separated from you!"


    "Divide, divide?"


    Dewey thought of the pain that had just cut his head.


    "Hum." Old Chris sneered and looked at Semel: "this is the power confinement set by the Lord demon! Any magic in the outside world, magic pets, magic creatures, even body attached magic, space magic... Once here, all will lose their effectiveness! This guy has been attached to your body, but here, the magic doesn''t work, and naturally he will be forcibly separated by the space power rules here! "


    But Joe and Vivian, staring at Semel, looked as if they had seen a ghost! Joe, in particular, opened his mouth wide and pointed to Semel


    When Du Wei looked at their eyes, he suddenly realized: "Yi? Can you see her? "


    "Of course." Old Chris sneered: "no magic can be used here... Not only these girls, but everyone here can see her!"


    Sure enough, both the Pope and LAN Haiyue look strange.


    "You, you, you..." Joe stammered and pointed to Semel, looking at the woman with the same appearance as himself.


    Not only Qiao Qiao, even Wei Wei Anne also facial expression amazes, stares at Semel.


    It''s a bit weird at the moment.


    Vivian, JOJO, and Semel, three women stand together, but almost like three sisters! Three people''s faces are almost 80% similar!! Especially Joe and Semel, even the color of hair is generally silver!


    Qiao Qiao and Vivian are close sisters, so it goes without saying that they are similar in appearance. But suddenly a more similar Semel appeared. Can''t help but two girls don''t change color! And... This woman actually came out of Dewey''s body!!


    Duvet sat up reluctantly, took a breath, and didn''t know how to explain for a moment.


    In fact, why Vivian and Joe look so similar to Semel... The answer is not hard to guess.


    Dewey has been vaguely guessed in his heart: Gandalf was crazy about Semel.


    It''s a pity that her great great grandmother only regarded Gandalf as a teacher and friend, but she didn''t mean that. In the end, she married into the Rowling family.


    Gandalf is naturally sad and desperate. Later, he was divided into two parts by old Chris with soul division, and became Gandalf in white robe and Gandalf in green robe. Needless to say.


    As for Vivian and Qiao Qiao, they don''t know where Gandalf got them.


    Although Gandalf and Gandalf fought each other for half a lifetime, they were lonely in their old age and finally accepted their apprentice... Because they were so obsessed with Semel, they even searched the mainland and deliberately selected these two little girls who were extremely similar to Semel.


    One person took one as an apprentice and took it with him. Be an apprentice and a daughter. Occasionally looking at the little girl looks like her lover in those years, it can be regarded as a way to talk about the pain of similarity.


    They''re all poor people, and duvet can guess a little bit of their thoughts.


    The atmosphere became more complicated.


    Here, three girls with similar looks stare at each other. The faces of the people nearby were also strange. And beside, White River sorrow but negative hand and stand, looking at all the scenery around, the eyes. As if already confused


    For a long time, all of a sudden, White River sorrow just gently sighed: "I... Seem to really know here."


    Said, he unexpectedly also ignored Du Wei and others, lightly dropped a sentence: "I go to find a person... You wait a moment."


    With that, he rose from the sky, suddenly rushed to the sky, and disappeared in the distance of the blue sky


    There was a movement in Dewey''s mind. What''s more, it confirms the conjecture in my heart!


    Here is a world that is set up by the devil and imprisoned by his power... Baihe Chou can fly freely with his power. Then, is the answer ready to come out?!


    The strongest White River worries a walk, the scene suddenly appeared a bit strange!


    Suddenly, the Pope''s face changed, and he approached Oedipus secretly. Old Chris looked in his eyes and sneered: "Your holiness, I don''t think you need to worry about it. You are not my rivals here. The master said you all came in... Without him. No one of you is allowed to leave! "


    Sure enough! Old Chris said "master.". It''s White River sorrow! Dewey''s face implied shock. Can be surprised that things, but still more than that simple! The Pope hasn''t spoken yet. The angel, Orpheus, spoke after a long silence. Since he was wounded by the beast God, Oedipus has been silent. The angel wings behind him have been broken, and the flowing light golden blood has stopped, but his pale face still shows his weakness. But at the moment, Oedipus coldly looked at the Pope, and there was a look of disdain in his eyes. Then, he took a step forward, there was a faint indifference in front of him. Looked up at the sky, looked down at the foot of the earth, and looked around the vegetation, deep breath¡° It''s like a different world. " The voice of Orpheus was soft. Everyone was a little surprised when he suddenly spoke to the angel¡° Well, it''s really another world. " Orpheus seemed to smile. He didn''t know why. His smile made Dewey feel a little uneasy. "Another world." The angel seemed to sigh. His face, too soft and pale, now showed some unusual excitement¡° Your majesty. " He suddenly made a deep bow to the Pope around him and said slowly in a pious tone: "it''s my honor to have business with you. I hope that under your leadership, the Church of light will always be bathed in the glory of God." Why is that like a last word¡° Some of them are under the gaze of God. " The soft voice of Oedipus sighed, and he gave Dewey a smile: "God says, you are a man who should not exist in this world. When I was born into this world, God had given me a mission... "..." Dewey looked warily at Oedipus¡° My mission... Is to die in front of you! " Orpheus said this word by word, with a smile: "God said; When you come from one world to another, you will sing the last sad song. " With that, Orpheus closed his eyes and said with a smile, "this is another world... Isn''t it?" Then, the eccentric angel suddenly opened his eyes, and a piece of music with a low tone but full of pious flavor floated out of his mouth... In an instant, the long wings behind him were burning wildly under the people''s frightened gaze! Red flame, instantly spread his whole body! The body of Oedipus, in the fire, is burning!! Orpheus'' body was burning, but in the flame, he seemed to have no pain of the flame. The strange music in his mouth was still so calm and devout... "All things are under God''s eyes!" The Pope looked at the angel who had become a burning man, and his face was filled with horror! Suddenly remembered that night, this mysterious and unpredictable guy, standing in front of the burning pillar in front of the temple of light, said that sentence to himself! As if he had expected that one day he would die in such a near self Immolation way?

 Chapter 666

    Orpheus is just like a devout martyr. His body melts little by little in the fire. The sad melody is more and more bright and high pitched. The sharp melody seems to have a kind of sacred sad wind


    His long wings, his long hair, his skin, body, arms, in the flame of a little bit of dissipation, into a crystal fly ash dancing, such a gorgeous scene with the general terror of death!


    All of them were shocked by the sudden self Immolation of Oedipus. The pope had already softened and sat on the ground, staring at the angel singing in the fire. The old Pope was shocked, and his face was full of wrinkles. He looked at the fire in surprise: "you! You! You! You... "


    LAN Haiyue and Du Wei are dignified. They can''t help but step back, while old Chris is uncertain, squinting, but secretly, he has already put his hand behind him.


    "From one world to another..."


    "I will die in front of you and sing the last sad song..."


    These two seemingly sacred words, but as if with a vicious curse!!


    Dewey felt chilly.


    It seems that the elegy has come to an end, and the body of Orpheus has disappeared, and the remaining face, with a mysterious smile, has finally dissipated in the air.


    The light has not dissipated, and the sad song seems to be still around my ears.


    "The sound... Seems to be trying to wake up something..." Lan Haiyue murmured. The song was so sad that people were intoxicated, as if even their souls would be immersed in this Requiem.


    Dewey''s eyes are also a little blurred, but the subtle uneasiness in his heart is getting closer and closer. Closer and closer, it seems that a familiar sense of danger from the depths of the soul has come!!


    He didn''t understand... But later, he didn''t have to think about it!


    The light from the self Immolation and the light dust from the self combustion of Oedipus hovered in the air under the eyes of the public. Finally, it turns into a thin light flow and flows slowly towards Dewey


    Maybe the scene is too sad and beautiful, or maybe the sad song makes Du Wei''s mind at a loss. He didn''t want to avoid it, let the optical flow linger around him, and even... As if subconsciously, he reached out to try to touch it, and touched it with his fingers. But it seems that nothing can be touched


    But this optical flow around Duwei''s side, but did not stay, but toward... Behind him quietly flowing away!!


    Behind Du Weidi, Vivian and Joe have been stunned, even miss Nicole. They all seem to have lost their mind, and let the flowing light flow slip gently around them. The light flow glides through their hair. But it seems to fall into a strange atmosphere


    Semel also stood there, but in her beautiful eyes, the original light eyes seemed to fall into a strange situation. If you look carefully, her beautiful eyes have completely become empty!


    Through this pupil, it seems to be in her soul. There''s some kind of storm going on!


    Finally, the light flow quietly flows by everyone''s side, and finally seems to find its end, Semel!!


    The original smooth optical flow seems to be suddenly stirred up, quickly surrounded by Semel, and then gathered together madly. Semel exclaimed, and her whole body suddenly suspended. Surrounded by the flow of light. Layer by layer, circle by circle. Her feet are farther and farther away from the ground, and finally the whole person has been flying to the top of everyone''s head!


    Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang bang!


    Dewey seemed to hear his heart beating faster and faster, and the uneasiness from the depths of his soul also became like the roar of a monster. He felt the roar and roar from the depths of his soul, but he couldn''t make it clear. It was like what he should know, but he didn''t know!


    Semel''s anomaly is more and more amazing.


    Her long silver hair, growing crazily, soon almost reached her feet! That beautiful face, but more and more pale, finally white as if it is not human, and the contour of the face, the original soft contour, but more and more cold, more and more clear!


    Over pale face, with an indescribable beauty! If the original beauty of Semel is just like spring water, now, her beauty has become a kind of awe inspiring and awe inspiring!!


    The eyes became more and more slender, and the eye shadow became more and more profound. Under the eyelashes, the eyes were cold as if the two groups were mixed with the storm of ice and snow.


    Even her hands are slightly open, slender fingertips, nails have almost doubled!


    Light!


    Countless lights!!


    Countless lights melted out of Semel''s body, as if they were struggling to condense, merge and compose


    Her bright red robe has disappeared. Instead, her whole body is wrapped in golden light, and her attractive posture is looming... Semel struggles to hold up her head, and utters a murmur with a distant breath in her mouth


    "Ah..."


    The murmur fell into everyone''s ears, but everyone changed color at the same time, and the expression of pain appeared on their faces. Everyone could not help but cover their ears, because the murmur was like an invisible hand, trying to pull everyone''s soul out of the body!!


    power!!


    It''s power!!


    Although Semel is still standing in the air, just so open arms, but everyone has a clear sense of the mighty force!! As if between heaven and earth, all the power has been completely gathered to Semel''s body!


    The golden light on her body quickly changed into pieces, gently attached to her chest, arms and waist. And long legs


    Golden light gradually softened down, but it was a gorgeous unparalleled armor!!


    A touch of gold flowed on her body. The battle dress style female armor, with strange patterns from ancient times, repeatedly combined the hardness of metal with her own wonderful beauty! The long silver hair at her feet, like a waterfall, was scattered behind her.


    And Semel just stood in the air, her expression on her face became blurred at first. Then gradually dignified up, the eyes, the storm in the pupil has subsided, but, it seems to become a two million years of ice!!


    Cold!


    Everyone was swept by this bunch of eyes, the first feeling is that kind of piercing cold! As if the eyes were like the snow of the north, all of them could not help shivering!


    Semel looked down at the people at his feet. Her eyes were not as simple as when she was dancing around in front of Dewey with her white legs. In her eyes, she only looked down!


    That kind of overlooking from above!!


    Gently out of the left hand, that slender as white jade to the fingertips, a trace of gold gently around. It soon turned into a slender ring, which was covered with colorful patterns, and soon filled with a stream of moisture, enveloping Semel''s whole body


    Then the wrist of the left hand. A faint light of dark green light flashed, and finally condensed into a dark black thing, circled on her white wrist, Black Bracelet and white wrist, the color is so beautiful!


    On top of the armor, a slender and light ribbon slowly flashed out, gently slid down Semel''s shoulders, and then wrapped around her waist skirt. Finally fell on her body, making the original light gold armor, into a rainbow like general colors!


    And finally... Her right hand!


    The golden light forms a long shield like a hexagonal diamond. The shield''s section is as thin as paper, with a sharp cold awn, while the shield''s surface is covered with simple patterns. The pattern seems to be a simple female form. Holding the heart in both hands, flying all over the head. But the eyes are like a sword!!


    A sigh came out of Semel''s mouth.


    The sigh seems to be emotion, as if it is resentment, as if it is helpless, and as if, with a trace of time can not erase the regret.


    "Finally..." the voice was not like Semel''s voice in the past. It became cold and dignified, as if before the end of winter, when the ice Ling melted, it was crisp and beautiful, but with a trace of indescribable cold!


    "... finally, I remember..." Semel''s face, which has become cold and gorgeous, seems to be smiling. Even in the smile, it is also with the distant dignity that people dare not blaspheme. "... who am I when I think of it?"


    No one spoke, everyone looked up in surprise, but the eyes were full of shock and shock.


    In this world where the demon God has set up the power to confine, "she" floats high in the sky, and her whole body is full of gorgeous and awe inspiring light. Even in the air, she is also filled with that indescribable power!


    Like the sea, like the starry sky, like the world!


    "The ring of saints... The bracelet of night darkness... The nine color rainbow Ribbon... The shield of AMOT!" The old voice of the Pope, with infinite awe and trembling voice, gently spits out such a sentence, which makes duvet''s face even more ugly!


    The ring of the saints! Night dark Bracelet! Nine color rainbow ribbon! Amout''s shield!!


    Looking at Semel''s fingers, wrists, streamers, and the huge shield of her right hand... Can''t duvet guess?


    Paul XVI had all of a sudden crawled down, his hands and forehead on the ground, and with the most solemn and respectful courtesy, he kept his posture.


    Because, in Semel''s body, the water vapor like mist was nothing else.


    It''s holy light! It is the purest, the most primitive and the most perfect holy light with the same source of the holy light of the Church of light!!


    Du Wei''s body was suddenly shocked, and then a strange bitter smile appeared on his face. He whispered to himself:


    "I finally understand what that sentence means... Hum¡® Everything is under the gaze of the gods''! Ha ha ha ha ha! It''s like this! It''s like this!!! It''s all under your gaze! "


    Dewey sadly pointed to the sky, pointing to "Semel.".


    The best astrologer in history! What a great great grandmother! What Semel!!


    It''s all deceitful! cogged!!


    You have been attached to my body! Everything I see, everything I hear... You can see, you can hear!! All the secrets, can''t hide your eyes, your ears!!


    Everything! From the beginning to the end, all the secrets. Everything happens, all under your gaze!


    Under the gaze of eyes!!!!!


    "Semel" eyes finally fell on Dewey, she is still so cold and awe inspiring smile, and then gently speak.


    "Aragorn, do you think a mortal can escape from the eyes of the gods?" She gently shook her head: "you lost... From the beginning, you lost."


    Aragon? Aragon!!


    Dewey was suddenly furious. He raised his head and stared at Semel in the sky. "I''m not Aragon," he roared angrily! I am not! I''m Dewey!! All of this, all of you! It''s all about you! "


    Nicole Vivian and Joe, both quickly stand by Dewey''s side, looking at Semel in the sky.


    Now, except for the Pope on the ground. Even rosette knelt down beside the Pope. Only LAN Haiyue and old Chris narrowed their eyes. Stand behind Dewey.


    "You are, from the beginning, you are Aragon."


    That''s what Semel said.


    Time in this world is like a long river. Countless creatures are fish in the long river. Only those strong individuals can break these rules with their own efforts.


    Just like the strong fish in the river, they can jump out of the water and see the direction of the river in the future... These people. When they master the rules, they know more and see further.


    So is Aragon, so is God!!


    "You won''t give up, Aragorn." There was a trace of pity in Semel''s voice. Her fingers gently touched old Chris, who immediately changed his face. Though there was hatred in his eyes. However, under Semel''s strong momentum, he could not move at all.


    "Aragon. In fact, you are innocent... From the beginning, you were involved. If you didn''t see him, the last lone minister left by the demon God, then you might not be so unfortunate. It''s a pity... You met him. Your misfortune begins with your trade with him! You are a mortal, but you are involved in a fight that does not belong to you. "


    "You are just a mortal... And a person who should not belong to this world! But you are bewitched. You want to be against me, against God Semel''s voice with a hint of ridicule: "people can never fight with God! Your great cause, your empire, your glory, everything is just a loft in the sky. You think everything is under your control... In fact, everything is under my gaze! "


    "And you."¡° "Semel" put his eyes on old Chris and gave him a smile: "do you think I can''t know if I keep you there and you don''t want to tell the secret here? Chris... You poor fellow, loyal servant. Do you think that your wisdom can resist the gods? "


    Old Chris gave a sad smile. He seemed to sigh with dispirition: "so you locked me up for 10000 years on purpose... You didn''t force me to ask. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! And the angel! Those angels, you came down on purpose! Is that right? "


    Dewey''s heart is bright in an instant!!


    Two angels... One is Sphinx! One is Oedipus!!


    The mission of Sphinx is to take the initiative to go to the northwest and be killed by himself! Then he got the purest power of angel''s soul, and had the chance to save old Chris from Dragon Island!!


    Sphinx is the key to get old Chris out of the cage... But this key was sent to him by the goddess!!


    Because old Chris won''t tell the secret here... But he can find a way to let him "escape". Take the initiative to bring yourself here!!


    Everything is hidden under the gaze of Semel in duvite!!


    Give you a key, you get out of the cage, you obediently brought me here, the meaning of the goddess, how can Dewey still not understand at the moment?!!


    And the last Oedipus, in the way of self Immolation, with the sacred power of burning his soul, turns into a long song, which is another key to wake up the goddess!!!


    Now that we have reached our goal. Then the goddess doesn''t have to hide


    "In fact, all this could have ended a thousand years ago. Aragorn... "The goddess looked at Dewey, and her voice sighed:" you have taken a detour. You are pinned with hope by Chris. He thought you could save him from the island. He gave you the trade, the key to open the door of power, the strength and the road to great cause... But you betrayed him in the end. Because you don''t believe in God... You don''t believe in anyone. You believe in yourself. If you rescued Chris a thousand years ago... The story would have ended a thousand years ago. "


    There was a trace of pity in the goddess''s eyes: "it''s a pity that I''ve come down to an angel and been killed by you, but you didn''t take that angel''s soul to save Chris... It''s ridiculous. I''m going to take a road of "against heaven" and "against God" by myself... Ha ha ha! How ridiculous! Do you think that with your own strength, you can become a God and change the world? " Dewey''s lips trembled. "In the end... I lost?"¡° I lost The goddess nodded: "because you are human, and I am. It''s God. If you are human, you have human weakness. You have human feelings... I can make you collapse, let you lose faith! Let you be happy! Read! All! "Grey!" " But then Dewey gritted his teeth¡° And then In the cold eyes of the goddess, there was a mockery: "you are excellent, but no matter how excellent you are, you are just a human. You think you can jump out of the river of time and see thousands of years later. Do you think you can travel through time and space and let yourself jump out of my sight? And get a chance to start over? It''s a pity... You lost again! "¡° I... how did I lose! " Dewey''s voice trembled: "I can''t compete with you?"¡° It''s not about power. " The goddess sneered: "because you are human, you have feelings. There are weaknesses! I can''t kill you because you''re the way to Chris, the key to me... But I can make you fail! " With that, her body slowly fell down, still three or four meters above the ground, but she was ten steps closer to Dewey¡° So... This time? I still don''t have a chance? " Dewey gritted his teeth¡° No chance. You are human and have feelings. There is a desire. Ambition, weakness. " The goddess shook her head: "I don''t even have to do it myself. You can fail. " Finish saying, she suddenly mysterious smile, mouth slowly sing out a light ballad. The tune of this piece seems to be similar to the sad song when Orpheus burned himself just now, but now it is sung from the goddess''s mouth, but it is more dignified with an indescribable meaning!! It''s wake up... It''s curse!!! This song is like a lullaby at a funeral. It sounds calm, but it seems to be struggling to wake something up... Dewey''s face changed and he was about to say: "you!! You... "Unfortunately, he didn''t finish his words. My chest suddenly cooled. One day ago! One day later! Two cold feelings pierced duvet''s heart from his chest and back at the same time! It''s the cold feeling of metal sticking to flesh and blood. It was a kind of desperation and heartbreak that had been drained. It''s a pain of tasting death! Vivian!! Her pure face, I do not know when it has turned into a cold resentment, that pair of pure white eyes, pupil has become a void, that expression seems to be a little dull, but on the face, it is undisguised hate! Joe, Joe!!! Her cold eyes are full of a burning soul of deep hatred! That strong hatred, even if it is a thousand years of time can not be washed clean! In the expression of numbness, there is a kind of indifference and numbness above the soul!! In JOJO''s hand, it was a dagger. Vivian''s hand is the dagger on Du Wei!! Sword and dagger, in the hands of the two girls, have been silent into Duwei''s chest... A moment ago! One day later! Where it goes, it''s the heart!! That cold voice, at the same time from the mouth of the two girls spit out, with continuous hate, with a cavity resentment, a cavity poison¡° Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it! " Two girls, at the same time with a cold voice, said¡° Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it! "¡° Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it! "¡° Aragon! Do you think "... Do you think this is the end!" " Do you think... "... is it over..." it''s over... It''s over... It''s over... It''s over... Bang bang! Bang bang. Bang Bang... The sound of heart beating is getting slower and weaker. In Dewey''s eyes, two numb cold girls, their facial contour gradually blurred, gradually blurred, finally, they can''t see their faces clearly. Left, only the two pairs of resentment, venomous... Eyes! Is it over? Dewey closed his eyes.

 Chapter 667

    The world


    The west is thousands of miles away.


    White River sorrow standing quietly beside a river, that hillside, is a lush growth of the orchard, the branches of the fruit, the sun in the sky, a school of vitality.


    The birds are flying through the air, vibrating their wings.


    White River sorrow quietly watching


    The fish in the river jump gently.


    White River sorrow quietly watching


    Animals gallop in the valley.


    White River sorrow quietly watching


    There seemed to be something else in his eyes. He seemed to be completely stunned. He didn''t care about everything outside. He just looked at everything on the hillside of the valley


    "I..." softly, he murmured to himself in a low voice: "I''ve seen all this."


    He thought for a moment, sighed, but his tone gradually settled: "yes, I have seen it!"


    Slowly down the hill, beside the fruit forest, Baihe Chou finally saw a "man".


    He is a man indeed. A young man, tall and straight, broad shoulders, the proportion of the body is almost perfect, lines full of a primitive power.


    A golden head, on the face, there was no flaw.


    And more importantly... The young man, standing in the orchard, looked calm and calm. He''s all over, but he''s all over.


    Although he was young, there was no shyness or discomfort in his face. When he saw that Bai He Chou suddenly came down from the hillside, his face was not much surprised. Instead, he quietly welcomed the past.


    After staring at Bai hechou for a long time, this young man began to talk. Probably because he was the only one in the world, his voice was a little clumsy, but he spoke a language that Bai hechou had never heard in his life.


    But... White River worry but understand!


    "Here you are." The young boy spoke.


    "Here I am." Bai he sighed and said the same language as this man.


    "I remember you." Young boy smile, his smile is very pure, is white river sorrow experienced in that world. Never had the pure: "your appearance has changed, but I still recognize you."


    Bai He Chou touched his face subconsciously.


    Has the appearance... Changed? What was I like before?


    "You opened the sky, opened up the earth, separated the valley, and created here." The boy is still smiling, pointing to the sun in the sky: "those, everything, you create. That''s true. You are... God. "


    God!


    God


    What a ridiculous word.


    this moment. The White River worries, but seems unable to laugh.


    However, he nodded gently: "yes... I know you, too."


    They looked at each other for a long time, as if they didn''t say anything. They just stood quietly beside the orchard in the sun.


    After a long time, White River sad face seems to be some warmth: "here... This place, do you like it?"


    "I like it." The answer is very clear.


    "Happy?"


    "Happy The young boy smiles: "this is... Home."


    White River sorrow smile, the way he smile, that look. It''s kind of similar to this boy.


    It''s home


    He just recovered and looked at the child: "I wanted to take you away... But since you are very happy, then I changed my mind."


    "I like it here." The boy said without hesitation.


    White River worry suddenly feel very empty heart very empty. This kind of emptiness made him feel more relaxed as if he had suddenly put everything down.


    "Just like it." His voice is a little vague, thinking for a while, seriously looking at the boy: "do you have any other requirements? I am God. I can do everything you want for you. "


    The boy sat down on the green grass. He bowed his head and pondered seriously for a while. When he looked up, his eyes were serious: "I... Feel lonely. Although there are rivers here. There are mountains, trees, birds, animals... They can be my companions. But I still feel lonely, because they are not my kind. "


    Bai He was worried and tasted the word carefully: "similar..."


    "Here." The boy pointed to his heart: "I feel... It seems to be empty here." His eyes finally showed a little loss: "I''m... Incomplete. My life is incomplete. "


    White River sorrow smile, he gently patted the boy''s shoulder: "you want to have the same kind - I can meet your requirements."


    Said, his hand has been pressed on the boy''s chest, a soft light, the boy opened his eyes, but saw the White River sorrow on the palm, has a white thing.


    "Here are your ribs." White River worries and smiles.


    The boy felt his intact chest blankly.


    Bai He Chou sighed, squeezed the rib in his hand, thought for a while, and then inserted it on the ground. He took a breath, raised his hand, gently!


    All things in the world, the mountain, the water, the tree and the beast, naturally have a strange and most primitive life force condensed - and the boy''s own life.


    The light slowly gathered on the rib, and soon turned into a human shape.


    Long head, soft face, graceful body, full chest, slender waist, long legs


    This is a woman, a young woman.


    Women have slowly opened their eyes, the birth of life, but also with a trace of loss and awe of the world. But she seemed to be instinctive. She quickly got up, took a look at Bai He Chou, and then looked at the young man beside her... It seemed to be instinctive. She felt that the young boy with the same body around her was more like her own kind, so she walked over and leaned behind the young boy in fear.


    The expression of Bai He''s sorrow seems to be complicated and far-reaching.


    "I''m glad you''re happy."


    Then he shook his head and left.


    On the sky, he said:


    "You want company. I''ll give you a companion... From today on, your name is Adam and her name is... Eve. "


    Adam hurried up a few steps and yelled at the sky, "where are you going?"


    He whispered to himself that Adam could no longer hear him.


    "Your mother... Is there... But it''s just a war between us!"


    (God created the world. He created the earliest human being in his own way, Adam. Adam said to God that he was too lonely. So God. With one of Adam''s ribs, created the world''s first woman, called Eve. They live in the origin of the world: Eden See my weak heartbeat.


    Is it an illusion?


    It must be


    He saw those flashy scenes like movies again, but this time, more real than any of the previous ones!


    He saw himself stepping on a teenager''s shoulder and lying in front of a window. In the window, a beautiful girl was bathing, and a melodious and cheerful song came.


    He saw himself carrying a small bag. Left the village, and on the hillside, the beautiful girl shed a string of crystal tears.


    He saw "himself", riding a horse, with a group of soldiers with disordered armor, charging towards the enemy like a cloud. A loud and stirring horn. It seems to open a new era!


    He saw himself standing in a tall hall. Married a strange woman. And look around, that familiar face, but not in!


    Finally... He saw the familiar face, just elegant and beautiful, but it had turned into silver overnight. It was cut off by a sword. On that face, it was not pure or soft. The rest, only a chilling indifference - she finally from Lolita, into the Messiah.


    When he saw it, he charged on horseback. Behind him, twelve knights in golden armor vowed to follow, and the Messiah was among them, holding a flag of thorns


    He saw himself and finally created the great cause of the Empire. In that palace, the grand wedding finally turned the Messiah into his queen


    However, messiah was carrying a long sword, the edge of which was covered with blood, and the blade of which pierced his heart!!


    "Aragon! I hate you! Maybe I used to love you. But you have killed my heart! From the day my name became Messiah... I hate you! I will use all my life, with all I have to hate you!! Great Aragon! Great emperor! The strongest under the great starry sky!! Your life only belongs to your great cause, then I will personally destroy your hope!! I use half of my life to help you complete your dream, and then, when you stand at the peak, take away your dream


    You know what? I''ve been looking forward to this day! Looking forward to this day!! Every time I see you a step closer to your great throne, I will be more and more excited! More and more expectation!!


    Because I hate you


    Dewey was in pain.


    When he saw "himself", he gently reached out and held the bloody blade, and heard his voice full of sadness: "Lolita... Messiah... Do you really want to kill me?"


    Then, he saw "himself", slowly holding the edge of the sword and pulling out the long sword bit by bit.


    "Heart... I didn''t tell you... I don''t have a heart at all!"


    Messiah watched "himself" pull out the blade, and the wound on his chest healed slowly. His face was shocked!


    Then she laughed wildly.


    "Heart?! You have no heart?!! ha-ha! Ha ha ha ha!!! You have no heart!! Because you have no heart!!! A person without heart, of course, will not love... I am so stupid!!! You have no heart!! You have no heart at all


    With a desperate laugh. The Messiah drew back his sword, and there was a desperate smile on his face: "you... Have no heart."


    A beautiful arc in the air, the blade has been reversed, hard into the Messiah''s own chest.


    "You have no heart, but I have!"


    With that, Messiah, dressed in gorgeous clothes, fell into a pool of blood with a sword handle in his hand


    Dewey saw himself again. Holding the body of the Messiah, he walked into the square under the white tower of the palace and created a separate space with the "wheel of eternal sun".


    "Here, you can rest in peace, Messiah..."


    He saw himself go heartbroken.


    But his figure just disappeared, but another hand gently opened the crystal coffin. Semel appeared - no, she should be called "goddess.".


    The goddess''s hand touched the eyes of Messiah. The Messiah gave a happy groan. I opened my eyes.


    "You are not dead, and I can give you a chance... In a thousand years! I''ll let you see him again! "


    Dewey saw the "Messiah" come out of the crystal coffin again. Her eyes were full of thousands of years of resentment. With her slender sharp fingertips, she carved a line on the coffin.


    "Aragon! Do you think that''s the end of it! "


    So, a thousand years later, there are two more girls in the world, Lolita and the Messiah.


    It''s just that. After a thousand years, their name is Vivian. And Joe, Joe.


    Soul stripping. It separates the Messiah from the body of the previous life.


    Soul segmentation. Soul segmentation, the Messiah (Lolita), re divided into two independent personality.


    These two kinds of magic, it seems, should be old Chris''s expertise. But old Chris learned from the devil.


    Since old Chris could learn it, so could the Goddess - after all, she cheated the gods out of their trust. Even the devil''s power from the devil''s corner, this secret has been known by her. Just two magic. If you want to learn, it''s not hard... Bang bang!


    Bang bang!!


    Bang bang!!!


    The heart seems to be beating faster and faster... Is it an illusion?


    It''s an illusion.


    Dewey was suddenly amused.


    He has been trying to escape. Want to take out the fate of Aragorn. He always thought that he was himself, a unique duvet.


    But in the end, I still can''t escape the fate of a thousand years!


    Lolita... Messiah... Vivian... JOJO


    And then... Dewey finally opened his eyes.


    The intense light pricked a white spot in front of duvet''s eyes.


    On his chest, the two sharp blades were still there.


    Vivian and Qiao Qiao are sitting beside them. Their expressions are full of shock and despair!!


    The emptiness and indifference in his eyes were gone. Instead, it was Dewey''s familiar eyes.


    Nicole, with a murderous look on her face, has already stopped duvet and stares at the two girls. If queen Medusa still has a little magic now, I''m afraid Vivian and Joe have become stone statues.


    "I, I, i... what did I do... What did I do?" Vivian is shaking, her body is shaking desperately. She tries her best to rush to Du Weidi, but she is pushed away by Nicole.


    Joe, however, was stunned, staring at the dagger in front of Dewey''s chest. It was just that he inserted it


    It''s really me who put it in?!!


    You put it in yourself?


    Why?


    Why is that?


    Semel, goddess, is smiling.


    "Man... Is man. Emotion... Is weakness after all. " She seemed to sigh softly: "I gave you a chance... Vivian, JOJO... Lolita, Messiah!"


    "What a chance! What''s the chance! "


    JOJO jumped up crazily and rushed to the goddess desperately. But the goddess just glanced at it, and Joe fell back.


    "Believe me, I understand how you feel now." The goddess''s eyes seemed a little distant: "once... I had this ridiculous feeling, this ridiculous weakness... I defeated him at the beginning, defeated him... After that, I also regretted, disappointed, and lost..."


    Her voice was a little low, but then it became cold: "but I am God! Since it''s God. There should be no human feelings! "


    Her voice was interrupted.


    "Ridiculous nonsense."


    Coldly, with a mocking voice, Dewey had sat up. There were still two sharp blades in his chest, and the wound was still bleeding, but Dewey didn''t look like he was dying.


    Even, he gently raised his hand, frowned and gritted his teeth, and pulled out the two sharp blades. Blood spray. He just frowned.


    Then he sighed.


    "Now... I finally understand one thing: why do I want to erase all my memories of Aragorn when I am reincarnated this time, leaving only one true, original self. It turns out that I did it for a reason. "


    Dewey actually stood up.


    He pointed to his nose


    "As a person, I am stubborn and self-centered. It''s hard to say that some people are selfish and don''t like to be controlled by others. When I was Aragorn, I made a deal with old Chris, and I played with him. Because I''m not willing to be controlled by others. I would rather go on the road against God by myself! To put it bluntly, my motto is: I am me


    After a pause, Dewey said with a slow smile, "fortunately. I know myself so well. Therefore, in this reincarnation, I deliberately erase all the memories of my previous life. Because, if I still keep the memory of previous life, then I will certainly get back the heart of the king of Aragon and my own strength. Ha ha


    It''s a pity that I didn''t do it!


    I''m too stubborn. Even reincarnation. I would rather maintain my own independent personality, even in my previous life. I don''t want to be controlled by him either! Therefore, I refused the king''s heart, refused to integrate with my previous life Aragon. My price is to give up the power of Aragon. And the harvest is: I''m still Dewey!


    And


    Du Wei laughed, he pointed to his chest: "a thousand years ago, Aragon had no heart, because he left his heart on that island for trading. But after a thousand years, I still have no heart at the moment! Because I myself rejected the heart of Aragon''s king


    His voice with a mockery: "I have no heart... How can I be stabbed in the heart and die?"


    As he gazed at the goddess, his voice grew cold


    "My respected goddess... You calculated me a thousand years ago. I lost, really lost very miserably... Won the world, no lover, what! I am reincarnated... But you are also the strong fish in the river. You can also jump out of the water and see the direction of the future, so you follow me all the way... Your calculation is really precise. "


    He sighed: "you first incarnate in the world, seal yourself, and become the new identity of Semel... Because you are Gandalf! In a word, Gandalf is the first person in the world to truly inherit Aragon''s will. The same people who went to Alcatraz. At the same time, I am the guide of the reincarnation of Aragon.


    You made this magic old man fall in love with you. Then you and he went all over the world together, looking for the secrets left by Aragon, and gradually led Gandalf on the road of inheriting Aragon''s will!! You do this just to set up a guide for me who is reincarnated! Then... The story of all this began. I was reincarnated in the Rowling family, and then I met Gandalf... "


    His voice mocked: "I really admire you. You''re really good... To set up this game. You don''t even dare to seal yourself, so that you really become a separate personality: Semel, my great great grandmother! You left a secret way in your study, because you know I will show up sooner or later... Everything is in your plan.


    You are stronger than Aragorn, so your grasp of time is more accurate than Aragorn. "


    Dewey is still laughing: "unfortunately... You can see the direction of the long river of time, but you can''t count people''s hearts!"


    His smile showed a trace of sadness: "my good friend, Chen, he once said a word: in this world. The most unreliable is people''s heart! People, but you can''t count. I reincarnated, but also sealed the memory of the previous life, unique I, stubborn, self, unexpectedly refused the king''s heart.


    So, now I, like a thousand years ago, have no heart


    The goddess is speechless.


    After a long time. She just sneered: "everything you say is true. But... So what? I still won! I set up such a big game. Just to find here!! All under my eyes! In the end, you still brought me here! "


    "... not bad." Dewey wry smile: "from this point of view, you really won. Because in the final outcome, my life and death, and you actually do not have much to do. You just like human nature. On the whole... You did win. "


    "Can you still laugh?" The goddess frowned and looked at Dewey.


    At the moment, Vivian and Qiao Qiao have tears on their faces and look at Du Wei in horror. They don''t seem to know whether they should come or not.


    Dewey went up and hugged them one by one. "Don''t cry... I don''t blame you. Blame the old witch. She did it. "


    After a pause, he gently wiped his chest and said in a soft voice, "I''m not afraid. Your husband, I have no heart, can''t die. And I have a lot of blood. It''s nothing to shed at all. "


    Vivian and Joe burst into tears.


    "He''s right. He always has a lot of blood. It''s nothing to shed some."


    Above the sky, White River sorrow finally arrived. Around Verdi. With a touch of his hand, duvet''s chest wound healed quickly.


    Dewey looked at the White River. With a smile: "I thought you ran away."


    "I went to see a man." White River worries light way.


    "What do you... Remember?"


    "A little." Baihe still has few words to worry about. Duvet sighed... He seemed to understand something.


    Bai He Chou saw Du Wei''s expression, but he said with a smile: "no matter what... As you said. You''re you. You''re Dewey. And I... that''s me, I''m Bai He Chou! "


    With that, he passed duvet and walked slowly to the goddess.


    The two top figures, who have been grudged for thousands of years, finally stand together face to face with their true identity.


    The eyes are silent.


    After a while, White River worry suddenly gently way: "in fact... I should thank you."


    "You..." goddess subconsciously some vigilance.


    "I said I should thank you. White River sorrow should thank you, not that guy ten thousand years ago. " Bai He''s sad words seemed a little abstruse, but Du Wei understood them.


    "The only belief in Bai He Chou''s life is to pursue the strongest power. But ten thousand years ago, I was not the strongest. Thank you for cutting off my horn and losing my power. You blocked a door, but forced me to find another way out


    Bai He''s worried voice was very calm: "ten thousand years ago, I thought I was the strongest. Because you... And they are not my opponents. Unfortunately, when I lost all my strength and had the opportunity to rethink, I realized that... The so-called God level, our path is fundamentally wrong. "


    He said, pointing to the world: "you see, this world was created by me in those years, and there is the power confinement set by me. Now that you can restore your true body and exert your power here, you are stronger than the demon God ten thousand years ago. "


    He said, sighing, "I know you''ve taken their Godhead."


    "That''s why I have the confidence to beat you." The goddess said coldly, "I have the confidence to come here!"


    "That''s why you''re wrong." White River worry light back a: "I said, your road, are wrong. Your so-called divine level is wrong. But it''s a good thing... If you didn''t hurt me. I''m just like you now. But now, I''m not what I used to be. I''ll tell you what the so-called strongest power is like. "


    The goddess''s eyes were cold: "I only want my children!"


    "He will live well. In this world... It''s so pure here that I don''t think I need to disturb him any more. "


    White River worries to smile lightly, but unexpectedly turn round to look at Du Wei and others: "do you still plan to look down here?"


    Du Wei gave him a look: "the duel between the two most powerful men in the world! Once in ten thousand years, how can we miss it? "


    "I didn''t expect you to be so vulgar." But Bai He Chou shook his head. His tone was serious


    "It''s a pity that I can''t grant you this request - because it''s me and her. The war between the two of us. "


    A war of two men.


    Bai hechou even patted Du Wei on the shoulder, and then, a gentle force, slowly into Du Wei''s body.


    "I know where you are now, your strength is running out - I said, I don''t have many friends, you are one. If you die, I don''t like it. "


    His smile was sincere: "this is my understanding of the true meaning of power. I planted this idea in your body. I think with your intelligence. You should know it before you die... If you don''t know it. So you''re stupid. It''s too stupid to die. "


    The last sentence, with obvious ridicule, made Dewey laugh bitterly.


    White River sorrow pointed to the crowd behind, a white fog appeared: "go out... We two people''s war, do not need to have bystanders."


    "Good." Goddess also incomparable indifference and absolutely: "since I have exhausted everything to come here, also did not plan to go out!"


    Dewey thought, "you can''t beat her, can you?"


    White River sorrow but smile.


    This is the first time, his cold face, actually smile with a bit childish taste.


    "I am the world, and the world is me. The world will never die. I will not die There was a strong confidence in his voice:


    "Don''t forget, I''m Bai He Chou!" This is a historic day for the United Kingdom of geosouth on Brahman! The holy mountain has been silent for many years. Suddenly wake up!! The eruption of the volcano spewed the magma thousands of meters high! The lake on the top of the mountain has been reduced to ashes. Fireworks are everywhere for half a month! The tribes at the foot of the mountain moved away one after another, and when everything was calm, everyone was frightened to see the holy mountain. It''s beyond recognition! Erupting lava. All the terrain within hundreds of miles of the mountain has been transformed beyond recognition, above the top of the mountain. The location of the lake has become a huge pit in a rocky area. The eruption of the volcano has made the sacred mountain hundreds of meters higher, and the surrounding peaks seem to have been flattened by three points!! When the holy mountain finally calmed down, countless tribes sent sacrifices to the foot of the mountain, which was a grand prayer and sacrifice ceremony rarely seen in the history of each tribe, praying for God''s mercy and not to blame the people on Brahman island. Of course... All this has nothing to do with Dewey. By the way... An hour before the eruption, while Duwei and others were still standing on the Bank of the boiling lake, Duwei was still looking into the deep which was slowly merging¡° Bai... Is he going to be ok? " Joe asked carefully. Whether it''s Qiao Qiao or Vivian, they all seem to feel guilty and dare not talk to Dewey. They are worried about what they have just done in that world in a state of out of control¡° It won''t be Du Wei smiles: "because... He is white river sorrow." Companions. The beast God is still in a coma and is thrown on the ground - according to Bai hechou, its power is blocked. I''m afraid that for a long time, it will not be able to become the "God of orcs". Lao Bai is right: the so-called God level is on the wrong path. In addition, in addition to the three girls beside him, there are LAN Haiyue, old Chris, the Pope and Russell. Old Chris looks very cold. He seems to be a little reluctant. But Lao Bai said... This guy, I don''t think he will count himself any more. As for the Pope... "Your Majesty." Dewey stood in front of the Pope unkindly: "one day inside, ten years outside! I''ve roughly calculated the time before and the time we were in. I''m afraid the outside world has passed for four or five years. " The Pope looked at Dewey with awe inspiring: "what do you mean?"¡° I mean... You''re the Pope. Your majesty, the great Pope, has been missing for four or five years... What kind of situation would it be like in the Empire now? " Pope: "Dewey''s eyes were cold." since he has been missing for four or five years, he might as well be missing forever. " Then he sighed. What else did the Pope want to say, but suddenly he felt a chill in his heart! A dagger had penetrated his heart¡° Rosette? Rosette? " Russell looked at his sword without expression. The Pope sat down slowly, but Dewey got close to him and whispered a word in his ear¡° Actually, I wanted to kill you a long time ago. "¡° Why... "I know you must want to know. Unfortunately, I don''t have much time to explain. You can remember a name... "Dewey said with a faint smile:" guhuadoro. His father was a clergyman, but the clergyman killed his mother all over the house for his own status. " There was a strange look in the Pope''s eyes. He seemed to want to say something. Finally he closed his eyes and stopped breathing. Du Wei sighed, turned and looked at his companion: "you say... Am I a very bad person?" There was no answer.

 Chapter 668

    Standing at the gate of the imperial capital, people seem to feel the abnormality of the imperial capital!


    The garrison at the gate seems to have doubled, and the thorny flag on the wall has been replaced with gold, which symbolizes celebration and ceremony!


    At the moment, Du Wei and others were injured and tired. Several girls were OK. Duwei, LAN Haiyue and rosechris are all in rags.


    Such a group of people with suspicious tracks and clothes came to the gate, and soldiers came up from a distance to guard.


    From a distance, a garrison with a weapon yelled: "who is it! Today, the imperial capital is closed! Don''t you know! "


    Du Wei sighed and walked to the front of the crowd, laughing: "what year is it now?"


    Among the guards at the gate of the city, one of the officers could not help frowning. Were they a bunch of lunatics?


    "Son of a bitch! It''s 970! Today is the wedding ceremony of Emperor Charles! Where do you guys come from! Don''t you know? "


    With that, he would order his soldiers to rush up and surround Duwei and others.


    Du Wei walked closer and closer, looking at the officer in front of him with a smile: "don''t you recognize me?"


    The officer''s face suddenly changed when he looked at it! A pair of eyes suddenly flashed a strange light!


    In the dumbfounded eyes of the soldiers around, the officer almost rushed to Dewey''s face, plopped down on his knees: "Duke! It''s the Duke! The Duke of tulip is back! The Duke of tulip is back!! "


    Many soldiers at the gate of the city moved, and hundreds of people gathered in an instant.


    The officer was obviously an old man of the imperial guards. He also recognized the appearance of Dewey, but many of the soldiers were young newcomers. Hearing that Duke tulip, who had been missing for several years, suddenly came back, he was in a turmoil.


    Dewey frowned and looked at the golden flag on the city wall. "What did you say? Wedding ceremony? Charlie... Well, is your majesty married today? Who is it that I married? "


    The officer raised his head and carefully replied, "it''s Miss muse, the sister of marquis Liszt. and. Duchess, your younger brother, count gabriellin, has returned to the imperial capital to attend the wedding today, and the present Pope, his majesty Maximus, has personally attended the wedding.... "


    ¡°***£¡£¡¡± Du Wei''s face changed as soon as he heard it!


    Before the officer could react, he felt a flower in front of him. Duwei and other figures suddenly rushed into the city like a gust of wind and disappeared in an instant.


    The soldiers around him could not help worrying and reminded him, "my Lord, I think something is wrong. It seems that your majesty and count Gabriel don''t have a good relationship. This time he was specially transferred back from the front line to attend the wedding. It seems that there is something wrong with count Lorraine... Don''t forget, the thousands of thunder riders brought back from the front line. It''s still in the camp in the north of the city... The recent transfer above seems to be on guard... "


    The officer said with a wry smile: "what''s the use of these... The Duke of tulip is back... I see, the guy of gocha, hum! There won''t be much time left! "


    Duwei where there is time delay, he almost did not even come home and back, one breath on the run to the imperial city. The guards guarding the imperial city came up from a distance to stop him. The old man of the guards saw Du Wei at once, and everyone looked strange at that time.


    Dewey? Duke of tulip? He''s back?!!


    "Get out of the way! I''m going to the palace


    Duvet''s feet don''t stop. The body darted in like a gust of wind. He was the first favorite Minister of the Regent. When he went to the palace, where did he need to be informed? Even his majesty today is still his disciple!


    The Imperial Army hesitated for a moment, but did not stop it - in fact, it could not.


    Du Wei with a group of companions, so swaggered into, is rampaging. In the distance, I saw a man in the shape of a court official walking in a hurry. Du Wei went up and grabbed: "which hall is the wedding hall again!"


    As soon as the maid of honor raised her head, she was shocked and stunned!


    Du Wei took a look. Smile: "blue blue?"


    Lan Lan seems to be a little bit afraid to believe that the man in front of her is really: "you... Dewey? Duke, your highness?! "


    The next sentence, blue suddenly screamed out: "where have you been all these years!"


    Dewey frowned and looked around: "there''s no time to explain! What''s going on now? "


    Lan Lan took a deep breath, with a dignified face: "my Lord! I don''t know how you disappeared for several years before you came back... But today''s things are... Not good! "


    "Not good?"


    "Your Majesty''s wedding, to miss Muse of the Liszt family! But your majesty is too extreme, as if on purpose, to call count Lorraine and your brother Gabriel back to the wedding! You probably have not forgotten that your brother is also an admirer of muse! Count Lorraine didn''t come back alone this time... He, he brought back five thousand riders from the front line! Now it''s stationed outside the north gate! "


    Dewey''s face changed. "What does he want to do?"


    Lan Lan was a little worried: "it''s not your brother''s intention to make trouble... In fact, this time he was suddenly called back to the imperial capital to attend the wedding. Apart from his Majesty''s worries about the events of that year, I''m afraid there is also the idea of the Minister of state! He seems to have suggested to your majesty that he should take the opportunity to annoy your brother, and then... If he has an excuse, he can attack the Rowling family! "


    "Secretary of state? Is it... "


    "It''s Gao Cha!"


    Dewey smiles.


    It seems that these clowns are very rampant after they have left this period of time.


    "I want to remind you... It''s not four years ago!" Blue blue''s face was very worried: "in recent years, you are not in... Tulip family, and Rowling family, the situation... Is not very good! Your majesty seems to trust only gocha. I''ve put a lot of pressure on you and your brother''s family... "


    After a pause, she said with a bitter smile: "Gao Cha now has the same status in the Empire as you did in those days!"


    "Where is the wedding?" Dewey lowered his face.


    "Forget about the wedding! You''d better see your brother Gabriel first Lan Lan stamped his foot and said, "he and Mrs. Liszt are in the side hall now. Gabriel is in a bad mood... He doesn''t want to do anything, but now he makes it clear that his majesty is deliberately picking things up, and he comes back with his soldiers. It''s just for self-protection. But... Anger is not small! Mrs. Liszt is trying to persuade him


    "Take me." Dewey sighed. Gabriel, a young man, was staring at Mrs. Liszt with a gloomy face.


    Mrs. Liszt''s face was calm and cold, and she was dressed in an elegant lady''s dress. But with the light eyes facing Gabriel questioning eyes.


    "Why? You ask me why? " Mrs. Liszt said slowly, "what can I do? Dewey, he''s been missing for four years!! Your Majesty''s authority is increasing day by day. He is pressing my family hard! Once upon a time, when the Duke was on the ground, he sheltered us from the wind and rain! But now, who''s going to stop it? I''m a woman, even though I''ve tried all my best... Can I resist your Majesty''s insistence on going your own way? "


    "Brother..." as soon as he heard this topic, Gabriel was as depressed as a balloon.


    "I''m a woman." Mrs. Liszt''s tone was also somewhat helpless: "Gabriel... You don''t know the current situation. The current situation. Your brother is not here... Even you are beaten to death. As a grand count, you have always left you in the most miserable place on the eastern front. In name, you are the commander of the first army. In fact, what? The commander in chief of the central fortress and the western front is alpai! Even you have to listen to alpai''s moderation!! If not in the northwest. Philip is struggling to support and maintain the foundation of tulip family. I''m afraid your majesty has already withdrawn your military power! "


    After a pause, her voice was more bitter: "you can''t stop it... Not to mention me? What can I do? That Gao Cha has been coveting me for a long time! Do you want me to take off my clothes and go to bed with that bastard


    He sighed: "this time you bring back the soldiers... You give them a handle. When the wedding is over... I''m afraid someone will trouble you. I originally wrote to you to ask you not to come back, but you... "


    "Can I not come back? The little emperor summoned me to go back to the imperial capital to report my work and attend his wedding! Hum... "


    "You shouldn''t have brought the soldiers back. After all, you are the Earl of the Empire. You have nothing to do with your family. They can''t do anything about you. But you brought the soldiers back... The meaning is different! "


    There was a pause. Mrs. Liszt''s voice was suddenly dejected


    "It was also the Muse''s decision to promise to marry the emperor. She... She doesn''t want to drag us down any more.


    At this time, a figure burst in outside the door. Dressed in rags, as if she were a beggar, Mrs. Liszt angrily said, "asshole! Who let people in! Get out of here... Ah! "


    When she saw the comer clearly, Mrs. Liszt''s charming face suddenly fell into dullness. With a tremor in her hand, she swept all the cups on the table in front of her on the ground!!


    "Du... Du..."


    Gabriel looked back and saw Dewey clearly. It seemed that he stayed for a long time before he yelled and rushed to him


    "Brother!"


    Du Wei looked at his brother with a smile on his face: "yes, I''ve grown up. Well... Has he inherited the title of Earl? Good... "


    He looked at the two old friends with shocked faces and immediately said, "OK! I heard what you said outside... Now I have no time to explain! Go to the wedding with me first


    "You... You want to stop it?" Mrs. Liszt''s eyes brightened, but then she frowned: "no, Dewey, you are not what you were... Little emperor, he..."


    Dewey snorted, but turned to Gabriel: "go and find me a decent dress! It''s not easy for me to go to the main hall to watch the ceremony! "


    As soon as Gabriel saw Dewey, he seemed to have infinite confidence. He answered in a loud voice and ran into the room.


    Du Wei just looked at Mrs. Liszt: "I know... You are a woman, you can''t stop me. But now, I''m back... I''ll block it! "


    Wedding in the Imperial Palace in the Imperial City, a group of imperial dignitaries gathered, waiting for the start of the wedding.


    When Gabriel was the first to enter the hall, people were surprised to see that the count of Rowling was in danger. Actually without any worry, stride in, hold your chest high, with a confident smile on your face!


    He''s so confident. Where did he come from?!


    But later. You will understand!


    Duwei put on a duke''s noble dress, and walked into the hall without expression. Suddenly, there was a sudden "buzz" in the crowd!


    In an instant, countless exclamations and whispers interlaced.


    He! He''s back?!


    He''s back!!! This man is back?!!


    Looking at Gabriel''s confident look, there is something subtle in everyone''s heart: I''m afraid today''s thing is not simple!!


    Dewey''s face was cold, and he didn''t greet the crowd. Straight to the front of the crowd.


    And here... People around here are a little different: because in the past few years after Duwei left, this important minister''s position has already belonged to Gao cha.


    When everyone''s thoughts were different, the rites and music had already sounded.


    In the music, Dewey frowned and looked coldly at Emperor Charles. Slowly came in through the side door.


    In four years, Charlie has grown up a lot. He''s already in his prime. Faintly, the prince''s outline became deeper and deeper, which made Du Wei feel soft.


    Originally a cavity anger, but disappeared small half - just, see in the face of Chen, I won''t be too embarrassed him.


    Charlie is very happy today. Originally, it was the spirit in my heart. One of the most luxurious grand dress, can enter the hall after. Eyes swept through the crowd, suddenly saw standing in front of Duwei!!


    He was stunned, as if for a long time, unable to say a word.


    In full view of the public, Dewey has come up.


    Along with Charlie came his old acquaintance, the current Pope, his majesty maximus. The new pope was obviously stunned when he saw Dewey.


    How did this man come back?


    Dewey took the initiative to walk up to Charlie and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for many years. How can you... "


    "Old... Teacher." Charlie seems to want to call Dewey''s name or title directly, but under Dewey''s eyes, he can''t help but soften a bit and still shout "teacher".


    "Well, I''m back. Hearing the news of your Majesty''s wedding, how can I not come back in time? " Du Wei light smile, that smile but let Charlie some heart uneasy, but then his heart a horizontal: I am the emperor!!


    But Dewey no longer looked at him, but at the new Pope: "maximus... Your majesty. After all, I can be regarded as the teacher of the emperor, and today''s wedding, the bride can also be regarded as a close friend of my family. Can you just let me do the wedding ceremony? "


    Maximus was stunned for a moment. He could see Dewey''s determined eyes. Although he didn''t understand, he still nodded: "Your Highness... After all, you are also the head of the Church of light. It''s no problem for you to officiate at the wedding. "


    Then the old Pope backed aside.


    Du Wei looked at the little emperor with a calm look and a cold smile: "please the bride."


    Soon, among the rites and music, it was little princess Karina who came in first.


    Kalina, 13, has become a beautiful girl. As the emperor''s sister, she serves as a female guest herself, which is also regarded as Royal etiquette.


    The little princess was worried. Although she was wearing a white dress, she was not happy. She came in and saw Du Wei standing on the altar. Her face changed at that time!


    But then, Dewey winked at her, and the little princess immediately drew back her shocked expression - she was a very intelligent person, but she still kept her manners. It''s rare.


    When he came to Dewey, his face was full of doubts. Knowing that it was not the time to say something else, he just sighed.


    It''s time for the bride to enter.


    When he saw gocha walking in with a girl in an expensive dress in his hand, Duwei could not help sighing - little Charlie really trusted gocha! The role of supporting the bride is not something that ordinary people can afford. Not to mention the emperor''s wedding?


    Gocha saw Dewey, and his face was extremely gloomy - but he obviously knew. In the palace, Duwei came back, naturally someone quickly passed the news to him secretly.


    Gao Cha''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t know what to do.


    It was the Muse beside him, a grand dress. However, there was a thick curtain on the head - the wedding custom was handed down from Aragon a thousand years ago.


    After all, Aragorn came from another world. When he became emperor, he could not help but modify the wedding custom of big six, adding some Oriental customs of that world: headgear.


    Although he is somewhat nondescript, but he is the emperor, who can object?


    The Muse was a little taller, but because of his head. Dewey didn''t see her face - would she be crying now? Will she be very excited when she sees her words?


    Dewey sighed.


    Gao Zha silently sent the bride to the emperor''s side, and then stood back to his position, but his eyes were still gloomy.


    "Then, let''s start." Dewey sighed.


    When he talks. Dewey clearly saw that the Muse''s hand trembled - perhaps she recognized her own voice?


    However, this girl seems to be calm a lot, did not burst out on the spot. I think it''s forced patience?


    "I don''t think you need to do more useless work for your Majesty''s wedding..." Dewey said faintly, "is there anyone here against their marriage?"


    Everyone was shocked!


    Where has such presides over the wedding??! Duke tulip, what does he want to do?!


    Gabriel seemed to want to say something, but he was glared back by Dewey''s stern eyes.


    "No? Really not? " Du Weidi looked at the muse with his head covered.


    He made a decision in his heart. As long as the Muse repented, even if he turned his face on the spot, he would take the Muse away immediately!


    But the Muse didn''t move. I didn''t say anything.


    Dewey sighed - that''s all. When the wedding ceremony is over, you can take the Muse away quietly.


    In that case. If we don''t make trouble openly, we just have some leeway for everyone.


    "Sacrifice wine." Duwei snorted coldly, and a court waiter next to him brought a gold cup with a shallow wine inside.


    Dewey was a little upset: "let''s go."


    His voice was cold.


    The bride took the cup with her gloved hand, put it under the thick cover, tasted it, and then handed it out.


    Charlie was a little proud: hum, teacher, even if you come back, how can you stop me? I am the emperor!


    With a slight smile, he took the cup and brought it to his mouth. However, he drank it in one gulp, with a smug smile on his face.


    Tiger father and dog son


    Dewey was a little sad. Charlie''s face is 80% similar to Prince Chen''s... But he doesn''t even have one eighth of his brain.


    "So... Etiquette is over." Dewey''s mouth was stuffy.


    I''m afraid Roland empire from the founding to now, there is no emperor''s wedding, it will be such an embarrassing situation.


    Dewey was a little bit stuffy. He just wanted to finish early, and then quietly pick up the Muse behind his back. Let''s take our time in the future! Look who''s good!


    But at this time, change suddenly!!


    The bride, Muse, suddenly lifted her head!!


    As soon as Charlie looked at the Muse, he suddenly widened his eyes: "ah!! You!! Why are you


    An uproar!!


    Dewey was stunned, too!


    This bride is not a muse!


    The expression of his eyes was similar to that of the Muse, even the proud look of his lips. It''s all so much like


    Just, this girl is not a muse, but a muse! When I went back to the imperial capital, I saw the girl behind the little emperor at the gate of the imperial palace. She was also the woman who came to please the little emperor!!


    "Why are you?" Charlie got angry.


    Du Wei was puzzled, but he stepped back and looked at Gao Cha who was standing beside him - then Du Wei knew he was wrong. Because Gao Zha was also dumbfounded, and it seemed that he didn''t know.


    What a mess! This is a mess!


    "It''s not me." The girl cold mouth, the voice with a trace of venom.


    "Son of a bitch!" Charlie was furious and pointed at the girl: "you! You


    The following ministers, more people exclaimed: "Your Royal Highness! Is it your royal highness? "


    The girl was staring at Charlie. But he was not afraid and said coldly: "where can I not compare with her? Why do you only like her? Only really love her? And I can only be a substitute when you can''t get it?? Where am I worse than her? "


    "Come on! Bodyguard! " Charlie let out a cry, exasperated.


    The girl is still not afraid, gently smile, that smile with a hint of despair: "you are like this... Even if you are the emperor how! Hum... "


    She was still smiling, but there were tears in the corner of her eyes: "I''ve been with you for four years! You are my first man... I sincerely please you, please you. I just want to make you happy. But you never look me in the eye... When you look at me, you just look at her! Looking at her!!


    Yes, I am a substitute! I''m just a plaything for you! Over the past four years, I have tried my best to say every word to you. I try my best to please you and make you happy. Make every action, try to make you satisfied... I even imitate her all the time! A lot of times, even I am a little confused. Am I myself or a shadow of her


    This sad words, with heartbreaking venom.


    "But now, you still don''t care about me! More ridiculous is... In order to stay by your side, I can''t even have my own name!!! You... Your majesty! My majesty! I''ve been with you for four years!! Up to now, you don''t even know my real name! is it? You will only call me Muse Muse


    She suddenly threw her head on the ground and hissed, "but I don''t call it that name!! I am your woman!!! My name is not Muse! It''s not a substitute! It''s not a shadow! I am a human! It''s human! It''s someone who''s in love with you. For the woman who has been wronged by you for many years!! "


    Dewey watched the woman scream wildly. All of a sudden, there was a bad feeling in his heart, and he looked in his eyes. Suddenly subconsciously fell on the ground that golden wine cup! This wine


    Sure enough!!


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to call the bodyguard... I know, you must want to kill me... No!" The woman suddenly gave a sad smile: "because... I will die with you!"


    Finish saying, she suddenly a soft body, mouth out of the red blood!


    And Charlie, as if at the same time, cried out suddenly and painfully, and fell down straight under Dewey''s eyelids! His nose and mouth are bleeding at the same time!!


    Du Wei was stunned for a moment, rushed to the past, and forced Charlie to pick up, but felt that Charlie''s body had been stiff! The breath quickly weakened


    "I hid the poison in my teeth. When I drank the wine, I vomited some in it." The girl also lay on the ground, groaning in pain, but on her face, she still had a bitter smile: "I... i... I will take you to die together! You... You don''t know my name! Don''t know my name! My name is... My name is... "Finally, she couldn''t say the last word.


    Dewey immediately touched it in his mouth... But he immediately responded!


    Tears crystal fall not in their own body! At Nicole''s!!


    "Nicole!"


    Dewey yelled anxiously, but now the whole hall was in a mess, and Charlie''s body went cold quickly - I didn''t know what severe poison the girl had done.


    Du Wei picked up the wine glass and sniffed it quickly, but he immediately smelled out at least seven or eight familiar flavors. He was shocked: this woman is really poisonous!


    Nicole is still outside the hall, but when she comes


    Charles, the little emperor of the Empire. And this girl, have already died!


    The poison was very severe, and the girl deliberately said so much before she died, which delayed her time - even duvet could not be saved. After all, power is not everything.


    Unless you reach the state of White River sorrow, you can control life at will.


    Charlie''s dead.


    It''s in Dewey''s arms. In front of all the important ministers and dignitaries in the Empire!!


    The scene was so chaotic that countless imperial guards rushed in. In the panic, the crowd pushed mulberry


    Suddenly this kind of thing happened, but Gao Cha stood there in a daze... He was stunned.


    Keduvi''s reaction. But much faster than him!


    "Quiet!!"


    A thunderous roar!!


    The crowd saw the Duke of tulip jump on the altar, condescending, with that dignified eyes staring at the crowd, his strong momentum open!


    "Quiet!!! Who''s going to move, and die! "


    Du Wei said, and with a wave of his hand, the door of the hall closed with a bang from a distance!!


    "No one move! Stand still! Otherwise, there will be no amnesty! "


    Dewey showed his iron side.


    He quickly fixed his eyes on Gao cha. Gao Cha was in a panic. Duwei had already rushed over, took gocha''s neck and lifted him up.


    In the main hall, no bodyguard is allowed. Even if there is Gao Zha''s direct family, where can Du Wei be blocked?


    Duvier was carrying gocha. Standing at the top, he covered the noise of the whole audience with a loud voice. His voice was full of murderous spirit!


    "The princess murders your majesty! And the imperial concubine is a member of count gocha''s family! A woman, how dare to do such a treacherous thing! The mastermind of the matter. It''s not who you are! "


    This is obviously planting.


    It''s a pity that Gao Cha was held by Du Wei''s neck, even if he had something to say.


    "Murder your majesty! treason and heresy! Die


    Gocha''s eyes showed fear.


    But at the moment, Dewey can''t care about anything else - it''s better to start first!!!


    Without hesitation, he pinched it hard!


    Click, click! With a clear voice, the grand Earl of the Empire, the Minister of state of the Empire, even without interrogation, was directly pinched and broken by Dewey!


    All the people nearby were shocked.


    After all, Dewey''s legacy is still there. The guards. How dare you do it to him? For a moment, they were all at a loss. at a loss.


    The emperor was murdered by the imperial concubine... The imperial concubine died... The Duke of tulip crushed the Minister of state to death?!


    "Your Highness Kalina!" Dewey reacted so quickly that he roared. Carlina has already jumped on Charlie''s side, even though Charlie is not, but after all, brother and sister feelings are very good, Carlina has been crying even breathless.


    Hearing Du Wei''s roar, Karina suddenly woke up. Seeing Du Wei''s hand, Gao Cha''s neck was broken, which made her even more surprised!


    "This is not the time for chaos! Control the scene first Dewey gritted his teeth.


    Karina immediately realized that she was the Royal son who really inherited all the wisdom of Prince Chen. She immediately stood firmly beside Du Weidi. Although her eyes were still sad, she had already summoned up her courage and cried out: "court magician!"


    Instantly, around the hall, there were more than a dozen figures in red robes.


    "Listen to the order! Guard the main hall, no one is allowed in or out! Those who disobey will be killed


    The little princess gave several orders at a time. After all, she was the real Royal son, and she was also the daughter of Prince Chen. There are also court magicians as the backing of strength.


    It''s more reasonable to give orders than to change the name of Dewey.


    The imperial guards were at a loss. The emperor was dead... Who did they listen to?


    Fortunately, Kalina gave the order, and the Royal Army found the backbone again.


    "Guard the hall! Herald, the palace is under martial law! The whole city is under martial law! Public security office on the street! The king''s city guards are out


    Dewey finally gave an order: "open the north gate and let the thunder ride into the city!"


    At last, the little princess hesitated. I did.


    Let ray ride into town, and Dewey won''t worry.


    Although with the strength of his side, he, LAN Haiyue and old Chris... What are you afraid of? However, such a sudden change of political power can not be achieved without the army.


    He left the imperial guards with bright swords and guns to encircle the hall. Dewey and Karina leave quickly, from the side door to the back.


    Dewey''s holding little Charlie''s body.


    Both of them are extremely intelligent people. In the side hall behind the main hall, Dewey and Karina finally meet alone.


    "Teacher... Did you do it?"


    There was a little fear in Karina''s eyes.


    "No Dewey sighed.


    Karina was relieved: "I believe you."


    Du Wei is wry smile: "a woman... A woman."


    I don''t know how. He suddenly thought of the Messiah... When the Messiah killed Aragon, he must have had this kind of thought.


    Between love and hate, it''s just a line!


    "But... What shall we do now?" Karina looked at her brother''s body and wept.


    Soon, the Imperial Palace search, in the bride''s room, found the muse.


    The Muse was dizzy by some medicine and tied with a rope. It''s jammed in


    Under the table. Dewey was relieved... But Karina was more and more anxious.


    "My brother is dead! What about the Empire! teacher! What shall we do? "


    Dewey went to the door, closed the door, turned and gazed at the little princess.


    His eyes, with a trace of Karina''s fear of dignity.


    Then Dewey said softly, "Karina. Do you still remember that part of the great six general history that I showed you about the queen of Sofia in the past? "


    Kalina''s eyes moved.


    "Didn''t you ask me what it meant to hate Wuzhou..." Du Wei seemed to smile, with a little apathy.


    however. But his eyes were full of threatening look, and he was staring at Karina tightly


    "Now... I can tell you what it means to hate Wuzhou!"


    After a pause, he came to Karina, leaned down and pressed her shoulder with both hands: "Charlie is dead, you are Chen''s only blood... You. Would you like to be queen


    Female. empress?


    Karina softened and fell into Dewey''s arms. His voice trembled: "old teacher..."


    September, 970. His majesty Charles was assassinated on his wedding day, and his mastermind was the imperial concubine.


    At the end of September in 970, the new queen was crowned. Her Majesty Karina I ascended the throne, and the Duke of tulip celi became the prince of defense. At the same time, she tracked down the assassination of her predecessor, his majesty Charles, and locked up the Earl of Gaocha! During the purge, the wings cultivated by the count of Gaocha in the past four years were swept away. Sixty two officials were involved, most of them in the military, and 103 of them were arrested.


    Finally, 93 people were executed and the rest were exiled to Nanyang.


    After this case, Queen Karina was called "bloody thorn flower" by later history books with her fierce and bloody wrist.


    In October, 970, alpai, commander of the northern Kaspersky defense line and general of the Empire, refused to hand over military power to the emperor for trial, and set up a counter flag to openly rebel! For a moment, there was an uproar in the north of the Empire! Three days later, alpaye, the rebel leader, was killed mysteriously in the army. Ten days later, the tulip family''s northwest army went to the north to pacify the rebellion half a month later. Empire tunneling¡° Do you think I''m a bad person? " Dewey stood under the snow mountain and sighed softly. He rode on a horse and looked at the snow mountain. Behind Vivian and Qiao Qiao are laughing but not speaking, but Nicole shakes her head: "you are not."¡° oh "No?" Du Wei wry smile: "careful calculation, I killed and set fire, engaged in smuggling, engaged in coup... This is not bad?" But Joe couldn''t help saying, "you are the prince protector now. Not in the imperial capital. But came here... "I miss someone." Du Wei looked at the snow mountain, and suddenly laughed with a trace of sadness: "I always feel that one day, that guy will suddenly come down from the snow mountain, and then pat me on the shoulder and say, in fact, I don''t like you to call me that." Then he shook his head. He sighed¡° You are very strong now. " Nicole said faintly: "he told you the true meaning of power - it won''t be long before you can reach the world that is me and I am the world. At that time, you can open the door to that world... Are you afraid you won''t see him? " Qiao Qiao also nodded: "good! Ten years outside, only one day inside. Maybe it won''t be long after you go back. " Dewey was silent for a moment... "I won''t go." He looked at the snow mountain: "he said... It was a war between them. It''s just the two of them. " Looking at Du Wei''s lonely appearance, Qiao Qiao''s eyes moved, and he deliberately turned away from the topic: "I know, why don''t you take the prince protector and take us to the grassland to ride a horse."¡° "Oh?"¡° You''re avoiding Karina. " Qiao Qiao narrowed his eyes: "don''t think I can''t see it. Our queen is really interested in you. Hum... If you marry her... In the future, you and her son will be the emperor! Even though she''s only thirteen. However, you seem to like such a big girl all the time... Well, I remember that you seem to have mentioned a word called... "Wei''an blushed and suddenly interjected. Dewey''s heart swelled as he looked at the little silly girl. He took her from another horse and gave her a kiss on the face: "ha ha! pretty good! You are my little Lori After a pause, he laughed: "I''m not interested in having a son to be an emperor... But I have two little dukes. You might as well have a good try. " With that, he galloped away, behind Joe and Nicole are sighing, riding the horse to catch up. Only Vivian, who was riding the same horse with Duwei, turned his head and stared at Duwei''s face with her soft eyes. "The little... The little Duke... Has been. There''s already... Me, me... "Plop! Joe and Nicole in the back. I saw Du Wei fall down from the horse directly, and Vivian was left on the horse alone. She covered her mouth and laughed, looking at Du Wei sitting on the ground in a daze. What set is it? All of a sudden, I was a little confused, and I put out my finger to calculate. Then he sighed. The feeling of emptiness came back to me. It seems that every time I finish a set of books, my heart will be empty. So... Ha ha, every time I finish a set of books, I can''t wait to open a new book immediately. I won''t rest for a day, just because I''m afraid of this empty feeling. Thank you, my dear readers, and my brothers and sisters. With your great patience, you have accompanied me through the past time and the whole course of devil''s law. I love you - everyone! Wei, Miss Baihe, Miss Prince Chen. Miss "you''re dead, I''m sorry" Miss "come up to die!" Miss "Saint step, I am not already." Nostalgia for "fat people who don''t follow the script." Cherish the memory of "I will never fail you in my lifetime!" Miss everything, Miss Roland 6. Sister, we can move the position... Ha ha.